《Sir Ares, Goodnight》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 "Let¡¯s get a divorce." The man, dignified yet arrogant, gazed emotionlessly a t the small woman in front of him. "I''ll pay for the alimony," he said indifferently. "If you need money, a job, or a good doctor for your mother, I''ll provide them for you." Rose fought desperately to hold back the tears in her eyes. When Jay Ares''s fiancee ran away the day before their wedding, they were forced to find a temporary substitute bride to feed the appetites of the ravenous paparazzi and media outlets. He believed that she had epted the role to im the title, to be known as Mrs. Ares. However, the woman, Rose, alone knew that the reason she agreed was to fulfill her two lifetimes'' worth of love for him. He never knew how much she loved him. "I didn''t marry you for money," she whispered. The intensity of her love for him had given birth to an inferiorityplex. The man''s deep, quiet eyes shed a hint of skepticism. If twoplete strangers got married, what reason could it be if not for money? "My patience runs thin. If there''s nothing else, I''ll arrange for mywyer to meet you tomorrow with the divorce papers." The man took a final sip of coffee before cing the cup on the table and turning away t 0 head upstairs. Rose''s eyes fell on the coffee cup, her timid face slowly bing stubborn and grudging. The wind lingers, the geese leave their marks! Twice she had loved him with all her heart. She refused to give up on him that easily. Half an hourter. Upstairs. "Husband!" Rose called out meekly, standing demurely at the door. Jay, who was fixated on a document, was taken aback at the word "husband", and he instinctively looked up. He stared intently at Rose. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In their one year of marriage, he had forbidden her to address him as her husband. She had followed that rule obediently all this while. He was certainly not expecting an increase in boldness from her as their divorce drew near. "Yes?" "I¡¯ll agree to the divorce,¡± Rose announced. "I don''t want a house or any money. But I want a child." Although she spoke softly, Jay could sense the resolution in her words. His eyes widened slightly in surprise. ''Huh, someone''s getting bolder,'' he thought. "You and me? Never," he spat, disgust in his voice. Rose calcted the time that had passed and the dosage she had used when she spiked his coffee. ''The drug should kick in before long, right?'' "After all, we are husband and wife," she said. "If this whole thing is going to blow over, I feel I deserve to get something out of it!" Rose steeled her gaze and straightened her back. Her timid demeanor melted away to reveal a gritty resolve. Jay raised his eyebrows slightly. ''Well, well, well, the little fox''s tail is finally poking out of the sheep¡¯s skin.'' "Rose, don''t y hard-to-get with me. I assure you the alimony will more than satisfy you. If you''re too greedy, you will end up with nothing-" "Sir Ares, I''ve told you it¡¯s not about the money." Rose emphasized again. She looked more determined than ever, her eyes fixed on him. "But I''ll have to borrow something from your body." "What?" Jay frowned, getting a little impatient. At that moment, his body started to feel unnaturally hot. "Rose, you dare drug me?" Jay instantly understood her intentions and his handsome face contorted into countlessyers, like deep snow unmelting for millennia. Rose looked calm and kept quiet. She neither confirmed nor denied it. Then, she pursed her thin lips lightly and slowly stripped off her clothes until her body waspletely bare. Unhurriedly, she walked over to him and nestled by his body... Jay clearly wanted to resist, but he could not fight the urges of his body and he found himself forcefully embracing her in his arms. The demons sealed in his body mored to take him from the dark valley to the peak of the sky. And they shared a spring night of intertwined atrophy. ... Early in the morning, the first faint rays of dawn trickled through the translucent beige curtains and fell on the room''s marble floor. On the bed, the man opened his bleary eyes. His handsome, chiseled face exuded a dignified charm. The passionate yet chilling rendezvous with Rosest night flooded his mind and Jay Ares sat up immediately. He threw open the nket and saw a few drops of blood staining the white bedsheets. They looked like blossomed lotus flowers, provocative and incredibly beautiful, blooming right in front of his eyes. A cold fury spread across his face. Damn. Had he been toyed with? His slender and well-proportioned legs touched the floor. As he donned a bathrobe, he identally knocked something from the bedside table onto the floor. Jay bent over to pick it up. It was a debit card and an elegantly handwritten note. "The money in the debit card is the payment forst night. We''re even now! Goodbye!¡± The handsome man''s already insidious-looking expression became even more threatening. "Rose!" His furious voice, like a clear note of a cello, cut through the air and shook the entire building like a me. Did she think his body was for sale? How dare she use his money to insult him! Jay''s slender jade-like fingers curled and clenched into a tight fist, to the point that his knuckles began to turn white. "Rose, you better pray that you don''t get my hands on you!" ... In a secluded rental house in the East side of the city. Roseid on a simple fabric sofa, bit into the apple in her hand, and stared at the television screen. The host was holding up a ck-and-white photo of Rose and was announcing importantly: "Lady Rose of the Ares Family ran away from home a few days ago. There are no surveince tapes found that recorded her current location. There are also no records of her checking-in at any hotels in the city. If anyone has any information about her whereabouts, please give a call to the program hotline. Informants will be rewarded with one million dors." Rose angrily tossed the apple core at the television. "I''m not dead yet," she said indignantly. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Jay Ares? Why would you use a ck and white memorial portrait for a missing person''s advert?" Then she burst outughing. "If you want to catch me, try again in your next life!" Rose eximed with confidence as she caressed her face which was very different from her memorial portrait. All Jay knew about her was that she was Royan¡¯s daughter out of wedlock and that she grew up in a backwater mountain vige. All the time, he had looked down on her and written her off as an ignorant, vulgar country girl. However, what he did not know was that she had lived two lifetimes. In her previous life, she had been known as Angeline, a well-educated honor student and the eldest daughter of the Severe Family, one of the four aristocratic families in Swallow City. Not only was she a talented student in the Cyber Security Department o f the First Academy, but she was also born with a silver spoon in her mouth and had the versatile skills befitting ady from a wealthy family. Her expertise in makeup was impable; she was able to disguise herself as just about anyone. Before she left the Ares mansion, she donned a new disguise and carefully avoided all the surveince cameras in the surrounding vis. Why should she make it easy for Jay to find her? Ten monthster. Rose gave birth to three adorable babies in the rented room. She fell into a daze as she looked at her beautiful babies in their crib, two boys and one girl. For the past ten months, the search for her had never stopped. A man as proud as Jay Ares would never release the grudge of being toyed with for his entire life. If she was caught by him, Rose knew that it would be the end for her. She doubted that his vengeance would be dated even if he tossed her into the ocean and fed her to sharks. Now that she has children to look after, it was impossible to live a life of hiding. Rose thought for a long time and made up her mind. She would endure the pain of parting with her love in order to live out the remainder of her life in peace. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Jay Ares received an unexpected gift. A newborn baby. As he looked at swaddled infant moring for food, a thickyer of frost seemed to cover Jay''s handsome face. "Where¡¯s the child''s mother?" he asked through gritted teeth, his eyes shing dangerously. How dare that woman take his seed and shun the responsibility of taking care of the child? "My apologies, sir," replied the courier. "The child''s mother has died in the hospital, from dystocia.". Jay tensed up and fell silent. He took a long time processing it, the me in his eyes mixed with a hint o f doubt. "Dead?" The person nodded grimly, took out his phone, and showed Jay the portrait of the deceased Rose. "Mr. Ares, this is Rose''s memorial portrait that we took of her. I can send it to you if you like¡ª" Jay''s eyes scanned the phone screen rapidly. The woman in the photo was bloated and her swollen face was as pale as a ghost. Her protuberant eyes were opened wide, staring right across the screen. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Who could this be if not Rose? When Jay, who had OLD, saw Rose''s dead image, all sympathy and mercy inside him vanished. "No! Tell me, where is she buried?" "No. 674 in Mountain''s Fork Cemetery." Jay clutched the child and hurried back into the house. In a nearby spot, Rose watched from the window of her brown car as Jay¡¯s tall figure retreated into the house. There was a sour look in her eyes. Even the news of her death did not disrupt his calm expression. Perhaps she was only able to trick him so easily because he did not love her at all. Her yearning for the man may have finally fizzled out, forever. If two lifetimes'' worth of passionate love was unable t o prate his heart, why should she keep trying? Five yearster. Outside the capital city''s airport. Rose pushed her suitcase in front of her. She was wearing a baseball cap, a pair of giant sunsses, and a dark mask. Her palm-sized face was mostly obscured, giving her a ratherical look. Behind her were two beautiful kids. The five-year-olds were rather taller than their sameage peers. The boy wore a red jersey with embroidered wings on the shoulders, paired with ck cks and ck Nike shoes. The scooter under his feet was moving harmoniously with his body. The girl next to him fashioned a pair of pigtails. She wore a pink princess dress, and her face was as smooth and pale as an elf from a fantasy story. The kids could be likened to princes and princesses from an anime. As they walked, they garnered a fair amount of attention andpliments from people walking by. "Wow, what beautiful children! Are they child stars?" "What sort of genes must the parents have to give birth to such beautiful kids?" Robert and Rozette seemed ustomed to such scenes; they even posed for photos when people requested them. The passersby loved their charming photoshoots as well as their cheerful behavior as they interacted with others. "I''m Robert, the older brother." "I''m Rozette, the younger sister." When Rose heard the twins handing out introductions yet again, she could no longer keep her cool. As she walked further in front, she turned around to reprimand them. "Robbie! Zetty! I''ve told you time and time again about human traffickers! Do you want to get abducted? Why would you give your names to strangers? Would it kill you if they don''t know your names?" The two children scrambled to catch up to their mother. The big brother looked at his mother''s annoyed face and pouted. "Mommy, why do you wrap yourself up like that? Are you Belikov?" Rose felt a little guilty. She had chosen her peculiar dress-code as she was worried about being recognized by Jay. After all, she had hoodwinked him five years ago and even faked her death. If she were to suddenly appear alive in front of him, he would probably kill her with his own two hands. Her mother was critically ill and wished to see her daughter and grandchildren one final time. If it were not for that, Rose would never have risked returning t o the familiar city. Rose said dismissively, "What do you know? This is called fashion. It¡¯s thetest trend." When she realized her twins had taken off their sunsses, Rose snapped at them sternly, "Put on your sunsses." The two kids sighed resignedly and put on their sunsses. The older brother, baby Robbie, looked like a tiny adult as he puffed up. "At least Mommy thinks it''s cool.¡± Rose sighed with relief when she saw that their sunsses were back on and covering their highly iconic eyes. The mother and her kids wore the same type of sunsses, they linked hands and walked side by side out of the airport. As she walked, Rose gave her kids a lecture. "Our domestic security is not good enough. There are human traffickers everywhere, so you two had better not run around..." Meanwhile, at the airport exit. Jay was directly approaching Rose. Seeing the familiar tall, slender figure caught Rose off guard. Rose''s heart almost jumped out of her throat... She hastily added on, "Especially men who look like dogs i n suits and ties. Who knows? Even if he''s dressed well, he may be a beast underneath those clothes. Take a look at that man walking over there. Though h e looks chic and elegant, he might be a cruel man. Most likely a human trafficker, at that. If you bump into men like him in the future, be sure to stay clear of them. Got it?" As Rose frantically tried to find a way to avoid Jay, he suddenly looked straight at her and smiled warmly. Rose was instantly rooted to the spot, her body petrified. Her mind was awhirl. ''No, it can''t be. Has Jay changed in my five years of absence? His frozen iceberg of a face is... smiling? ''For me? ''Perhaps after five years of separation, he finally realized what he was missing out on?¡¯ "Jay!" A gentle female voice from behind her swiftly shattered Rose''s naive fantasy. Jay walked past Rose. His rxed face momentarily betrayed a hint of annoyance-he had to take a curve t o move around the trio blocking his way. Rose sighed softly. Really, why would this guy smile at her? He had always hated her. "Mommy, that man looks like a good person. How could he be a human trafficker..." Her eyes were popping with excitement and fascination, making her look cuter than ever. "What do you know? You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover,¡± Rose murmured. She quickly pulled her child away. As she walked out of the airport, Rose could not help but take ast look behind her. She saw Jay smiling sincerely at the gorgeous woman. Jay even took the initiative to take her luggage, a gentle and considerate side of him that Rose had never seen before. "Scumbag!" Rose growled angrily to herself. She could not understand what he saw in that bigchested bimbo. Those were the ones who were high maintenance and fragile as porcin, shattering the moment they were touched. Surely, they could notpare to the multifaceted Rose, who was capable of all sorts of things. She was not afraid of getting her hands dirty, she was a good housewife who could work outside as well, she was able to bear his children and bring up their kids well. All in all, she was all anyone could ask for in a wife and daughter-inw, really. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 As Rose began hailing a cab by the roadside, Jay walked over with the enchanting young woman by his side. "Step aside."- He spoke with his deep and mellow cello-like voice which could cause a woman''s ovaries to explode. Even so, it also contained a trace of superiority that the wealthy possessed. Rose suddenly realized that she and her kids were indeed blocking their way-they were standing right i n front of a Rolls-Royce with a Spirit of Ecstasy ornament on its bo. Rose dragged her suitcase with one hand and her children with the other. Upon seeing Jay, she felt rather panicky, and was slow to move aside- The voluptuous woman said in a sardonic voice, "You must be in some deep sh*t to have to wrap yourself up like that. Fine, wear your sunsses if you want, but why force your children to wear them while walking? Isn¡¯t that a health hazard, you''re not worried they might trip or something?" Rose felt sick to her stomach. ''I wouldn''t be dressing like this if I didn''t have to avoid gues like you.¡¯ The woman''s words upset Zetty-Mommy was always right in her books. Anyone who bad-mouthed Mommy would draw Zetty''s ire as she would quickly change from a baby angel into a little devil. At that moment, Zetty mmed herself into the woman. The collision knocked her sunsses off onto the ground. The woman hastily stepped back, and Zetty''s tiny body then bumped into Jay. Zetty began assaulting Jay with her tiny fists, screeching in her adorable but malicious voice," Mommy is just worried about us getting kidnapped by human traffickers like you. That''s why she made us wear sunsses to protect ourselves. I won''t let baddies like you talk bad about Mommy, she is the best mommy in the world." Jay turned his cold gaze onto Rose. "Did you tell her I''m a human trafficker?" Faced with Jay¡¯s usatory question, Rose''s brain was instantly depleted of oxygen. Of course, the answer was yes. By all means, she thought that he was more terrifying than any human trafficker. If Jay found out that Zetty was his daughter, he would likely make a big scene right there and then, demanding for the child''s custody. Rose did not dare to speak up as she feared that Jay would recognize her voice. Her silence did nothing but confirm his assumption. Jay''s expression turned dark. Did this woman justbel him as a human trafficker? "Is this how you teach your kids?" he spat. Rose''s head sank into her neck like a quail but she could not muster the power to confront Jay as her mind waspletely disoriented. Zetty resembled her mother, so Jay might not make the connection. However, Robbie was practically a mini version of Jay. Robbie must not show his face to Jay at all costs. Rose wrapped her arms around Robbie and clutched him tightly; she was worried that he would lose control like Zetty. Jay shoved Zetty away and patted down the spot where Zetty had touched, looking disgusted. He then opened the rear seat door for the dame, and the two of them boarded the car and drove off without another word. Robbie, still wrapped in Rose''s arms, looked at the Rolls-Royce''s license te number and made a mental note of it. That man looked exactly like him. ''''Mommyyy, why didn''t you say anything just now?" Zetty was so aggrieved that tears were filling up her eyes. Every time she was bullied in the past, Mommy would run up to teach those bullies a lesson. "Mommy, you''re like a wimp today." Her baby Robbie took off his sunsses and rolled his eyes at his mother who still had not said anything. Rose was speechless. Did her two children just renounce her? Jay was her nemesis in every sense of the word. As soon as he appeared, her kids stopped looking up to her. It seemed that the pestilence was inevitable. Disturbed, Rose hailed a cab and the trio headed off to Splendid Town district in City North¡¯s Third Ring Road, which was where her mother was currently staying. Inside the luxurious Rolls-Royce. Josephine Ares crossed her arms as she peered through the window to observe the curious sunsses -wearing family until they boarded their cab and left. She did not read much into the earlier confrontation. However, when she saw the little girl, a familiar face shed in her mind. "Jay, don¡¯t you think that little girl looks familiar? Her eyes looked just like... just like my sister-inw''s!" Her older brother Jay held the steering wheel as he replied airily, "Sister-inw? What sister-in- law?" "Jay, you were married once, remember?" Josephine reminded him. The image of Rose shed through Jay''s head, and he mentallypared the little girl''s face with Rose''s. Screech! The Rolls-Royce came to an abrupt stop. Rose? That woman, the person who made him grind his teeth at the mere thought of her? "Ouch!" Josephine jerked forward from the momentum and her forehead bumped the back of the car seat. "Jay, how could you hurt your darling sister like that? What if I got hurt? Are you going to take care of me for the rest of your life?" The Rolls-Royce stopped by the roadside. Jay rushed out of the car and nced at the direction of the airport. Josephine rolled down the window and said weakly," Don''t bother. I saw them getting into a cab just now. We¡¯re heading south and they''re heading north. You won''t be able to catch up to her even if you turned around." Jay slowly returned to the driver''s seat and closed the door. Josephine chattered excitedly, "Jay, was the woman just now really Rose?" Jay shifted the rearview mirror so that he was looking directly at Josephine. From the mirror, Josephine could clearly see the frigid look on her brother''s face. Josephine could not help butugh. "Yup, only Rose can drive you this crazy. Oh yeah, she even called you a human trafficker." Jay pondered about it and realized that it was indeed something that a person like Rose would do. After all, the rational thinking of men and the emotional thinking of women were essentially two distinct things. Jay frowned and wondered how likely it was for Rose to appear on this side of town. "It can''t be her, she''s been dead for five years." Although that was what he was told, he could find no exnation for the hint of anxiety that he felt. "Jay, don''t you feel that the way Rose died was very fishy?" said Josephine. "None of us saw a photo of her actually dead. A memorial portrait is not enough to prove that she died. Think about it. Photoshopping technology is improving every day." "I''ve already sent people to search for her. If she''s not dead, why couldn''t anyone find her?" Jay stepped on the elerator, revved the engine, and sped away. Josephine raised her eyebrows and thought about it for a long time. "The Ares Family''s tracking system is pretty impressive and all, but maybe she found a way t o slip through the." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay said coldly, "You''re overestimating that b*stard of a countryside bum." Josephine shrugged. "Even though Rose came from the countryside, you gotta admit the way she managed to y you was pretty impressive." Jay was gripping the steering wheel so hard that his knuckles were turning pale. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 After half an hour. The Rolls-Royce parked at the entrance of Mountain''s Fork Cemetery.- Through the car window, Josephine read the three big words, Mountain''s Fork Cemetery, and her delicate face turned pale. The reason for her trip home was to visit her seriously ill grandmother. Unless Grandma had... "Is Grandma here?" Josephine gasped. "Rose is." Jay corrected her. "Rose? Rose is buried here?" Josephine breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she asked quizzically, "It''s not the Qingming Festival, so why are we here?" (TN: Chinese families visit the tombs of their ancestors during Qingming Festival to clean the gravesites, pray to their ancestors, and make ritual offerings.) Josephine suddenly squealed with excitement, "You still have feelings for Rose, I knew it! I mean, what else could exin that crazy genius baby Jenson?" Jay was already taking long strides toward the high steps. Large cypress pine trees were nted on both sides of the stairs. At Josephine''s words, he came to a stop. He sighed dispiritedly, "Jenson was an ident. He was not a result of love!" Josephine smacked her lips and said thoughtfully," Why don''t you have more idents, then? Since your genes are so great, seems a waste to not utilize them more often." "Not every child will have Jenson''s good fortune of not inheriting his mother''s inferior genes." When Jenson''s name was brought up, a trace of warmth appeared on Jay¡¯s cold, handsome face. His son, Jenson, not only physically resembled his father, but he also inherited his talented genes. At the age of five, the kid was already a world-ss hacker. Although Josephine was fond of her nephew, she could never get used to Jay¡¯s arrogance and narcissistic attitude. Therefore, she was more than happy to pull the rug from under his feet. "Yeah, he inherited all your good traits but he also caught your bad ones. Mother said h e was even more haughty and untalkative than you were when you were a child. For a while, she was worried that he might have autism." "How about you talk less?" Jay snapped. He never felt that his son had any problems. Josephine sighed resignedly, "Have you never met kids before? They cry and theyugh. Like kids should." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, Jay suddenly thought about the little girl he bumped into at the airport exit. "I met one just now. Even though the little girl was cute, there was nothing else to her. If that¡¯s what you mean by being a kid, I''d rather Jenson not be one!" With that, Jay turned his attention to the tombstones t o search for the particr tomb. After hearing Jay''s deration, Josephine decided to drop the argument. "What is Rose''s tombstone lot number?" Josephine asked instead. "674," Jay stated. "674? Go and die?" Josephine gasped exaggeratedly." Rose was really unlucky, huh. Row''d she even get such an unlucky number?¡± (TN: 674 sounds like go and die in Mandarin.) Josephine had not realized it, but Jay''s tall figure hade to a halt. It seemed like a dark cloud had overcast his handsome face. The temperature of the air around him seemed to have plummeted. ''674? ¡®Go and die? ''That¡¯s what it meant? ''Is this a coincidence or was it on purpose? ''If it wasn''t a coincidence, then that must mean that b* tch Rose faked her own death. Did she pull off this ssic ruse of misdirection to sway me?'' When Jay found the tombstone with the lot number 674 and read the name that was carved, he was completely frozen. Sure enough, he was yed for a fool by Rose! The elegant carving on the tombstone read, "Here lies Angeline Severe." ''Angeline? How could it be her?'' Josephine instinctively let out a yelp when she came over and read the name on the tombstone. "Oh my gosh! Jay, it''s Angeline!" Jay stared at the tombstone. He could not wrap his head around how Rose''s tombstone became Angeline''s. Angeline was a highly educated youngdy hailing from a respectable family, while Rose was a b*stard bum from the countryside. How could the twoplete pr opposites end up sharing the same tombstone? "Jay, if lot 674 is Angeline''s tomb, then where''s Rose buried?" Josephine asked bemusedly. Jay sneered menacingly, "So, she¡¯s not dead yet, huh? Well, she will be soon." He would personally make sure of it when he got his hands on her. Jay stared around the cemetery for a while. His gaze looked nostalgic and somewhat reluctant. After a long moment, he eventually got up and left. When Jay returned to the car, he gave a call to his assistant. "Find a way to get patient Harper''s family to transfer her to Grand Asia Hospital asap!" Over the phone, his assistant, Grayson, was speechless. Harper was the mother of the supposedly deceased Lady Rose. He remembered clearly the day he learned of Lady Rose¡¯s mother. He had asked for instructions from the president. At that time, the president''s original words were, "I''ll pay for her treatment. But after that, I never want to hear about her ever again." Why did the president change his mind so soon? "Understood, sir," Grayson replied. As Jay hung up the phone, a thin leer spread across his lips. Josephine turned away when she saw Jay''s ominous expression. She knew what it meant-Rose was in big trouble. Rose got off in Splendid Town. That very evening, Rose received a phone call from the hospital concerning her mother. The person on the line told her that due to the sudden deterioration of her mother''s condition, she should transfer her mother to Grand Asia Hospital''s nephrology specialist as soon as possible. Grand Asia Hospital, Jay''spany. Rose¡¯s mind instantly went nk. She had vowed to never step foot into Jay¡¯s territory again. s, you never know what life would throw at you! Perhaps Jay would not remember her? Rose convinced herself optimistically, and she gathered up all her courage and decided to go to Grand Asia Hospital. The next day. As an extra precaution, Rose dumped her usualdylike look and adorned a more punk-like style. She teased her hair into dreadlocks and painted her face with trendy makeup-ck eyeshadows and overlined crimson red lipstick. On top of that, she wore herical round-framed sunsses before grabbing a taxi to Grand Asia Hospital. When Rose delivered her mother''s file to the registered doctor on duty, the doctor avoided Rose''s gaze and slowly moved his mouse... A notification instantly popped up on Jay''s cell phone and he snatched it up eagerly. After reading the message on the phone¡¯s screen, his attractive and mesmerizing lips arched into an evil grin. "Rose, you can run but you can¡¯t hide!¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Grand Asia Hospital. Jay went to the monitoring room. As soon as he entered, a young man greeted him and gave his report. "Master Ares, the patient''s data entered our system twenty minutes ago. We''ve done as you ordered and set up an electronic tracker to track the person who submitted her information. But, this woman looks very different from the photo you gave us..." Jay''s eyes were glued intently on the monitor. The young man shifted the mouse and a woman dressed i n punk fashion appeared on the screen. Jay frowned and carefully observed the woman with dreadlocks, lips smeared with lipstick with a cat-eye eyeshadow, trying to suppress the difort he was feeling. "Zoom in!" Jay barked. Rose''s face was erged on the monitor and the high-definition image offered a clear view of her face. She still looked the same... Jay narrowed his eyes. How did Rose escape from his escape-proof back then? He could not fathom how she had managed to stay hidden when the entire world was searching for her, but her final move of faking her death was admittedly very clever. When Jay thought about how he had been outwitted b y amoner like Rose, he felt a massive blow to his self-esteem. "Grayson, seize her and tie her up." Jay''s thin lips sneered maliciously. "Yes, Master," Grayson replied before leaving the room. Rose sat on the bench in the hallway, anxiously waiting for the doctor''s analysis. She waspletely flummoxed by the doctor''s many inexplicable excuses for her mother''s admission. First, there were problems with her mother''s indicators. Then, there were suddenly too many patients in Grand Asia and no spare beds, so she had t o wait outside. In order to get timely and effective treatment for her mother, Rose could do nothing else but wait patiently for the results. Suddenly, several men wearing tinted sses and ck uniforms approached her. Rose immediately felt that something was wrong and was about to walk away when more simrly dressed men appeared on the other end of the corridor. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, would you pleasee with us?" Grayson removed his sunsses and offered a polite smile. Rose finally realized that she had walked straight into a trap by willingly going to Grand Asia. "Who are you? And why should I go with you?" Rose spoke with forced calm. Grayson replied rather firmly, "Miss, don''t make us use force. Our men tend to be a bit rough, one small mishap and we might break one of your limbs by ident." That was nothing short of a tant threat. Rose was well aware that Jay¡¯s bodyguards were as ruthless as their master. As such, she chose to give up rather than resist and she followed Grayson down the corridor. When they arrived outside the lounge, Rose was reluctant to go in. Grayson threw the door open and shoved her into the room. Rose stumbled a few steps forward before stopping right in front of Jay Ares. 2 Jay was sitting on a ck rocking chair that seamlessly blended into his ck suit. The scene simply emanated nauseating vanity and arrogance. When Rose came in, Jay¡¯s eyes instantly locked onto her face. "Wash your face clean with that sink over there," Jay ordered her sharply. Jay¡¯s intolerable pompousness sparked the dormant fury within Rose. "Mister, it''s natural for a woman to want to look her best, you know. You''re being unreasonable and impolite." She chose to act dumb. Jay leaned forward and said severely, "My apologies, perhaps I just can''t see you as good-looking.¡± "Eh- "There''s beauty in all types of flowers. It¡¯s the same for people. I can''t help it if you''re close-minded.¡± Rose said, holding her ground. "Fine. If you won''t wash your face, I¡¯ll get my people to do it for you." Jay¡¯s voice was smooth and silky, but it sent shivers down Rose¡¯s spine. "That won¡¯t be necessary!" Rose stood up abruptly. "I''ll do it myself." She walked toward the sink, unscrewed the tap, and sshed cold water over her face. She rubbed her face and returned to Jay. "I''m done." Jay inspected the unchanged painted face and frowned. He instinctively reached out to touch the multicolored makeup on her face. "Is this waterproof makeup?" Even after touching the garish makeup, his fingers were unstained. "I''ll give you three minutes. Right now. Clean up your face. Otherwise, I''ll have one of my men peel the skin off your face." His voice was so icy that Rose thought she was inside a coffin of ice. 1 Rose remained adamantly seated on the sofa opposite him. "I can¡¯t wash it off," she said stubbornly. "Come in!" At hismand, the door opened from the outside and a group of burly men entered the room and formed two rows around Rose. Rose was dumbfounded. She stammered, "No... I mean... It''s just makeup removal... Is this really necessary?¡± Jay gave the men a meaningful look, and then a few tall men aggressively grabbed Rose. One of them tightened a hand around Rose''s neck, and she quickly had trouble breathing. Another man took a bottle of makeup remover and sprayed it recklessly on Rose''s face. Some of it seeped into her eyes and instantly burned her. Then, another person took out a toothbrush and roughly scrubbed Rose''s face. Finally, thest person took a bottle of mineral water and poured it over Rose''s face. "We''re all civilized people. Why are we acting like primitive monkeys?" Rose yelled angrily. With the rude and forceful assistance of the men, Rose''s true face slowly appeared. As Rose''s face started to look more familiar, Jay''s expression became uglier and uglier. "Rose Loyle!" With their dutyplete, the men finally released Rose and promptly left the room in an orderly manner. At that moment, Rose looked like a drowned rat with her soaked face and dripping wet clothes. To say the least, she was embarrassed as hell. "So what if I''m Rose? Bite me!" Rose angrily waved her fists at Jay and looked utterly furious. If Jay felt nopassion for Rose five years ago, he most definitely did not have any to spare for her now. Rose¡¯s evident irritation only made his evil smile growrger. That woman used to be a docile and well-behaved puppet, nd and tasteless. Who would have thought that she turned out to be a scheming pot of ck squid ink! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 "Bite you? I wouldn''t put my mouth anywhere near something as dirty as you." Jay raised his eyebrows coolly. He rose from the ck leather swivel chair and approached Rose step by step. He peered down arrogantly at Rose from his towering 185cm height. "So, Rose. How should you pay me back for what you did five years ago?" Jay asked sinisterly. Rose''s memory of that night was crystal clear. Five years ago, with a little extra courage from alcohol, she had... She drugged that man, and then... "I-I''ve alreadypensated you!¡± Rose frantically tried to reason with the tycoon. A flicker of annoyance appeared on Jay''s darkening face. "How about I pay you back tenfold and have you sleep with a man, hm?" Jay reached out and grasped her tiny chin. His anger was like a drowsy lion, ready to pounce at any moment. Rose saw the sh of scarlet in his eyes. He looked like a predator and she was immobilized by fear. "What do you want?" Jay''s hand slipped down to her neckline and he tugged forcefully on her linen-cotton blend dress. The tearing of fabric was heard. "Rose, remember how you humiliated mest time? Well, today I¡¯m going to double what you did to me.¡± His evil voice whispered in her ear, "Tell me, what¡¯s your type of man? I¡¯ll make sure to satisfy you. If one isn¡¯t enough, I can get two." Rose felt every fiber of her body being frozen solid by Jay¡¯s cold fury, every word he said was entuated b y the glee of revenge and felt like shes of a knife on her skin. "I want you to taste what it¡¯s like to have sex with someone you hate! Rose, how dare you make a fool out of me! I¡¯ll show you what the consequences are for toying me!" Rose was hurled onto the sofa, and then Jay¡¯s big and tall body pressed against her. He grabbed her by the chin and forced her to look at him. He picked up a fruit knife next to him and held it menacingly close to her face. "I never want to see your face ever again. Because it makes me sick. I¡¯m going to destroy your face, dump you into a brothel and you will never see the light of day again.¡± A wicked leer spread across his face. "I want you to taste the despair I felt." The de prated her skin little by little and Rose felt a sharp pain on her face. She stared at Jay with a forlorn look but then she smiled sadly. "You hate me this much?" she whispered. Jay¡¯s look of disgust was more than sufficient to answer the question. Rose closed her eyes in surrender. Whatever! If this was to be her destiny, then so be it. As Rose awaited her inevitable demise, a phone suddenly rang. The ringtone was the song Red Spider Lily, sung by Angeline Severe. Her voice was ethereal and beautiful. Both Rose and Jay subconsciously pulled out their phones at the same time. Jay shot her a derisive look." It''s my phone. Why are you looking for yours?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose was stunned. ''Why did Jay set Angeline''s Red Spider Lily as his ringtone?'' In her previous life, the only time she sang Red Spider Lily was at her university''s graduation party and it was only recorded on the university''s tform. Did he download the song from there? Jay whipped out his phone but the screen disy was not turned on. Jay gaped at Rose with incredulity. "What, did you steal my cell phone ringtone as well?" Jay hissed, his handsome face radiating fury. Rose was momentarily speechless This song was, after all, clearly hers. If anyone stole the song, it was Jay. The phone rang insistently and Jay snapped impatiently, "Answer the phone!" Rose pulled out her phone with trembling hands and saw that "Little Lover¡± was trying to reach her. At that moment, Rose was so nervous that the phone slipped from her hands onto the ground. She panicked and bent over to pick up the phone but Jay grabbed it with one long arm before she could. "Little Lover?" When Jay read the caller ID, Jay smiled mockingly. Rose was so anxious that her entire body was as stiff a s a taut bowstring. She feared that Jay would answer the phone and discover the existence of his other son, Robbie. As expected, Jay answered the call without hesitation. Rose acted quickly. She shot up like a cannon and crashed into Jay. She snatched the phone and hurriedly yelled at Robbie on the other side of the line, "Help me!" Then, she hung up the phone as fast as she could. Jay pushed her away, patted down his wrinkled clothes, and plopped himself down onto the sofa in a condescending manner. "Begging for help?" His tone was light but heavy with sarcasm. "I¡¯m looking forward to seeing this little lover of yours. Maybe he''ll rescue you from me with his three heads and six arms!" Rose batted her long eyshes sorrowfully. She wondered if her baby Robbie would be breaking down right now after hearing her cry for help. Would he choose to call the police? If he knew his mommy was in danger, would he be able to look after Zetty? After all, that was the consensus between the two of them! i "Rose, I''ll give you a day for your lover to rescue you," Jay said suddenly. "If you guys can escape five of my biggest men, I''ll let the matter slide. Otherwise..." Jay¡¯s eyes were lit with mes of purgatory. Rose shuddered and her voice trembled from fear. " Otherwise, what?" "Both of you can go to hell together," Jay growled savagely. Jay picked up the fruit knife on the floor, and its reflective surface threw a ray of cold light on Rose''s face. There was already a red line of clotted blood on her face. Jay stepped purposefully toward her, knife i n hand. Rose covered her face and cried out desperately. "Jay, if you kill me, our son will hate you forever!" The fruit knife that Jay was wielding fell to the ground with a heavy tter. Suddenly, Jenson''s voice was echoing repeatedly in his head: "I want mommy! I want mommy!" Jenson had never been a talkative kid in his early years, but three out of five times he opened his mouth, it was to say those very words. He even cried out those words in his sleep sometimes. When the memories flooded Jay¡¯s head, he irritably tossed the knife aside but the anger welling up within him had not subsided. "How are you qualified to be his mother?" he hissed." What have you done for him in the past five years?" Rose started tearing up, Jay''s dire usation tore her heart. "No mother in this world would ever abandon her child,¡± she sobbed. "If there wasn''t apelling reason, I would¡¯vee back to see him ages ago!" That did not improve his temper. "You''re just a greedy and cowardly wimp," he snarled. Rose could have argued the point. She had made the woeful decision to abandon her first child to give the other two babies a shot at a bright future. Furthermore, she knew that her first baby would also b e brought up well if he was taken in by the Ares Family. However, those were grievances that she could never tell anyone. "Yes, I am a wimp," Rose howled, shelving her pride and enduring humiliation for the sake of survival. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Jay picked Rose up and threw her roughly under the desk. He pulled off his azure tie and bound her hands with it to the leg of the table. He then snatched up a rag from the table and stuffed i t into Rose''s mouth. All Rose could do was continuouslysh out at Jay with her two free legs. Unfortunately, her struggles were futile in the face of the vast difference between their strengths. With his prey immobilized in his, Jay grinned. " Rose, you can be honest with me." He ruthlessly aimed a kick at Rose''s short iling legs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Temporarily satisfied, he then casually whipped out his cell phone and called his baby boy. Rose was left with her hair in a mess, her clothes torn, and her initially snow-white legs covered with bruises. She stared at Jay indignantly and gave out muffled whines from her gagged mouth. She was, however, not crying or anything of the sort. Her inaudible screams were, in fact, a string of obscenities aimed at Jay, cursing that he would get hit by a car if he was on the road, that he would be swallowed by a tsunami if he went to sea, and that he would run into a tornado if he boarded a ne. Suddenly, a tiny andposed child''s voice resonated from Jay''s cell phone. "Daddy!" Rose instantly fell silent. Her bloodshot eyes were locked onto Jay''s cell phone. Jay spared Rose a contemptuous look. His shirt was hanging loose after he removed his tie, baring his sexy neck. Rose was actually staring at the phone but from Jay''s point of view, it looked like Rose was staring at his neckline. Jay recalled the night five years ago. His face soured and he red at her coldly. "If it''s nothing important, don''t disturb me. I''m busy." Jenson said coolly after Jay¡¯s prolonged silence. Just as Jenson was about to hang up, Jay, who knew his son very well, said casually, "Make your own lunch today." "Noway!" With those final words, the phone gave a beep and went silent. Jay''s handsome face turned darker than Rao Gong''s. In the entire world, only Jenson would dare to hang u p on a call from Jay Ares. Honestly, Jay did not quite know how to handle the kid either. Jay gave a nearly inaudible sigh as the clock on the wall chimed at the new hour. No one would have ever dreamed that the noble and prideful Jay Ares had been forced to return home punctually to cook for his son. In fact, it had been going on for the entirety of five years. Jenson had many quirks and did not allow any women to enter their vi. He was also known for inheriting his father''s obsessivepulsiveness. Even more peculiarly, Jenson never ate any meals prepared by anyone other than his father. His reason was simple. Other people¡¯s food was tasteless. If anyone asked him what he felt a dish wascking, h e would roll his eyes and say, "The taste of my father''s love." i Every day, Jay had to rush home one hour before noon. In case of the asional business trip, he would prepare his son''s meals and store them in the refrigerator in advance. He used to think that teaching Jenson how to cook would solve the problem. Jenson was a natural prodigy with an impressive IQ, but he seemed to have an incurable inaptitude for cooking. Jay had personally tutored his son countless times but the dishes Jenson made always ended up inedible. They were so bad that even Jenson himself refused to eat them. Finally, after several quarrels between the father and son, Jenson grudginglypromised and agreed to also ept the meals cooked by his grandparents. Having to look after such an arrogant and abnormal son, Jay felt rather miserable, to say the least. He peered at the woman tied to the table and the anger in him started to bubble again. If it were not for this ursed woman, his life would have been spared of many hardships. Jay knew he was no saint-minor annoyances in his life were to be expected and dealt with. "Rose." He took a few steps and squatted down beside her. Rose recognized the unmistakable malevolence in his eyes and her whole body shuddered. Jay removed the gag from her mouth and said maliciously, "You''re in luck. I''m going to leave for a while, so you better pray that your Little Lover will hurry up and save you sorry a*s. If you''re still here when I return, you can look forward to a horrendous death!¡± "You fuc-" Rose began to yell but was cut short as Jay shoved the rag back into her mouth. He got up, grabbed his car keys from the pearwood table, and left. Rose heard Jay instructing his bodyguards outside the door. "You all can leave your post now. No one can unlock the fingerprint lock, anyway. You can go downstairs." "Yes, Mr. Ares." Fingerprint lock? Rose paused for a moment and her mind raised a question. ''Are the fingerprints of identical twins the same? If their genes are carbon copies, could their fingerprints be as well?'' At the entrance of Grand Asia Hospital. A small figure clutching a scooter hopped off a DiDi car and ran into the hospital. When the little boy entered the hospital''s outpatient hall, he nced at his blue smartwatch. With a few button clicks, the boy switched on the location tracking system. 4 When he saw that the marked location was not far away, the little boy took a deep gulp with relief. However, he identally licked the oversized nonwoven mask on his face and his eyes immediately crinkled in disgust. He followed the route on his smartwatch and walked through the outpatient corridors and eventually found himself at the majestic marble entrance of an immensely tall building. The kid felt that he had stumbled upon the most luxurious hospital he had ever seen in his life. The owner of the hospital must be a rich person. Anyone who could afford treatment in this hospital must surely be wealthy as well. ''Who kidnapped Mommy? ''Is it a rich kidnapper? ''Who could it be?'' When the little guy passed through the revolving door, he rode his scooter and rushed toward the elevator. Next to the elevator was a gold-painted map and floor guide. ording to it, the first floor up to the fifth floor contained patient wards. The sixth to the eighth floor housed various logistics service rooms, and the ninth floor was the supreme VIP lounge. A few floors above the ninth was another stretch of logistic departments, and the floors further up were more patient wards for various departments. "This ce is huge! How am I supposed to find my way around?" The little guy groaned as he scanned the detailed map. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The receptionist nurse at the desk noticed the little boy. He had a head of charming ck hair and was dressed in a white T-shirt with an armor print on his chest, a pair of ck track pants, and a ck mask. The monochrome look of his getup made him look stylish, like something out of an artistic painting. The nurse fancied that he looked just like a little prince from aic book. ''He¡¯s so freaking cute!'' "Who are you looking for, little one?" The nurse walked over and greeted him with a warm smile, her voice gentle. "I''m looking for my-my daddy!" the little boy instinctively. ''Mommy said I should always be careful when I''m outside. ''Don¡¯t tell any strangers the truth, except for police officers, of course.¡¯ The little guy looked up innocently at the nurse, "Miss, do you know where my father is?" When the petite nurse observed the boy¡¯s face, with his big round eyes peeking from under his mask, she was awestruck with a sudden realization. ''Those eyes are exactly the same as the cold Mr. Ares¡¯s!'' i However, Mr. Ares always had that trademark serious look on his face. Even with the charming good looks h e was gifted with, most people would not dare to approach him. The little guy standing before her was theplete opposite. He looked soft and cuddly and his warm smile could melt snow. Frankly, he was rather irresistible. "Oh, yes. Mr. Ares¡¯s office is on the ninth floor!" the nurse answered quickly without hesitation. The little boy was a little displeased. Did he really look like this Mr. Ares''s son? Or did he just have a common face? The nurse''s attitude took a 180-degree turn. She leaned over and asked courteously, "Shall I take you to his office?" i The boy quickly shook his head. "No." ''This nurse looks pretty but she doesn''t seem very bright. If she follows me around, she might ruin my n,'' he thought. At that moment, the elevator door opened and the boy swiftly hopped onto the elevator. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he went up the floors, the tracker on his smartwatch told him that he was getting closer. When he arrived on the ninth floor, his current location and the destination marker ovepped. The little boy exited the elevator and followed the prompts of the positioning system and soon located the room Rose was surely locked in. On the big wooden door hung a wooden sign that read "President''s Lounge". The small boy pushed the door but it did not budge. He noticed the copper fingerprint lock on the door and, with no better n, tried to unlock it by cing his little finger on the scanner. To his surprise, he heard the fingerprint lock click and the door swung open. The little guy was dumbfounded. ''Is this fingerprint lock specially designed for me?'' he wondered. The boy pushed the door open and saw the humiliated figure of his mother tied to a table leg. Her hair was disheveled and her face was buried in her knees. Her shoulders were shaking. ''Is Mommy crying?'' he thought, rmed. He had never seen his mother cry before. ''Someone must have done bad things to her to make her cry.'' "Mommy!" yelled the small boy, dropping his scooter and dashing toward the tied up Rose. When Rose heard her son¡¯s familiar cute voice, she lifted her teary face, and there he was. Her baby Robbie, standing right in front of her. To say that Rose was stunned was an understatement. Her gaze wandered to the fingerprint lock and she realized that her hunch was true. Her baby Robbie really did have the same fingerprint a s Jenson! Baby Robbie tore off his mask and his small, handsome face scrunched up with anger. "Mommy, who''s the jerk who bullied you? I''ll kill him.¡± As he said that, he performed an borate and nimble roundhouse kick in the air. Baby Robbie was fairly talented at Taekwondo. Initially, Rose had signed him up for Taekwondo sses to strengthen his rather frail and weak body. To her surprise, the coach was soon raving about the boy''s natural talent. Two yearster, Baby Robbie¡¯s bookshelves were crammed with his many taekwondo trophies. In the past six months, he had even started to challenge the older groups and performed very well. Rose helped him put his mask back on his face. "It''s dangerous here," she said hushedly, "let''s leave quickly, we¡¯ll continueter." "Okay! " Baby Robbie responded obediently. Before she left, Rose had a sudden thought. "Wait," she said, "we have to find a way to delete the surveince camera footage. We can¡¯t let the bad guys find out about you." "That''s easy. Leave that to me." Very soon, the entire building''s surveince camera footage was erased. The vis in City South seemed to blend into the horizon. The area was renowned as the most valuable real estate paradise in the entire city. The bungalow vis were huge in themselves but their gardens were even bigger. The microdistrict had a record-low percentage of the city''s poption-less than 0.5 percent of the citizens lived there. Of course, only the richest and the most powerful people could afford to live in that paradise that seemed to blend into the heavens. Jay drove his Lincoln into the underground garage. Swiftly and elegantly, he drifted into the parking spot, nting the car perfectly. Jay quickly got out of the car and hurried into the house. He unlocked the security door and a delicious aroma wafted into his nostrils. Jay was slightly taken aback and peered around the room. "Jay? When did you get back?" Josephine was holding a tter of sweet and sour pork ribs and greeted Jay a s he entered. Jay''s mother was setting up the table. Jay''s father was in the recreation area in the living room with his grandson, building a tall Lego robot together. Or perhaps more urately, the old grandpa was merely sitting next to Jenson, looking at his grandchild proudly. On the other hand, Jensonpletely ignored his grandpa''s presence. Jay changed into his indoor slippers and walked toward Jenson. He said casually, "If Grandpa and Grandma are here, why did you need daddy toe back? Daddy was very busy at noon today-" 2 ''Busy, my foot!¡¯ Jenson thought scornfully. Jenson turned a deaf ear to his father''s words. He continued happily building the Lego robot which was already taller than him. "Say something!" snapped Jay. "You chose toe back by yourself," Jenson said coolly. What he meant was, since his daddy had his own free will and full control of his own legs, him coming home was on him and not Jenson, really. Why should he be s 0 displeased if he chose it himself? Jay was speechless for a moment but kept his calm as he tried to reason with his son. "Daddy only rushed home because I thought you didn¡¯t have any food for lunch. If you told Daddy that Grandpa and Grandma were home on the phone, Daddy wouldn''t have needed to rush home." "The doctors said I have autism. Why are you expecting me to say that much? Idiot!" Jenson forcefully mmed thest piece of Lego into the robot''s eyes and stood up. He shoved Jay away and went upstairs alone. "Why are you talking so much now?" Jay called out. "I guess I''ve outdone myself!" Jenson snapped. Jay¡¯s face darkened from Jenson''s retort. Grandpaughed and said sarcastically, "Like father like son." Jay was so angry that he almost smashed Jenson¡¯s robot. Grandpa hastily stopped him. "Don¡¯t do it. This i s Jenson''s mommy. If you touch his mommy, your son said that he¡¯ll do the same to yours." It had always been this way. The whole family would suffer when Jenson threw a fit over Jay''s actions. And it always ended up with his grandma shedding tears for her dear grandson. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 It was only then that Jay realized that the robot was the image of a beautiful young woman. ''Is this little guy missing his mommy again?'' he thought, exasperated. "Jenson, do you really want to see your mummy-" Jay blurted out without thinking. Jenson stood morosely on the stairs, his tiny body looking particrly lonely and stubborn. He turned to look directly at Jay and nodded solemnly. Jay pursed his lips. He supposed he should count himself lucky that he had not thrown Rose into a brothel yet. Otherwise, Jenson''s selfish nature would never forgive him if he found out that his father had been bullying his mommy. However- Jenson only missed his mommy so much as a result o f a poor decision made by Jay. A few years ago, Jay believed that Rose was dead but did not want Jenson to live in a world full of spite. So h e cooked up a lie that his mommy still loved him every day. Of course, as he recently found out to his utmost shock, Rose was very much alive. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As Jay was contemting whether to take Jenson to Rose, his cell phone rang. On the other side of the call was his assistant, Grayson, who sounded terribly anxious. "Mr. Ares... Rose got away." "What?" Jay''s handsome face crumpled into an incredulous look. "I''ll be there right away." Without even taking the time to eat lunch, Jay hung up and turned to leave the house. Grandma and Grandpa looked at their son who was rushing back and forth like a busy bee. Somehow, they felt a little sorry for him. Both grandparents turned their eyes to Jenson, the cause of their son''s hectic scrambling. "Little Jenson, look how tired you made your daddy. How about you let Grandpa and Grandma make lunch for you in the future? "No, it¡¯s not good." Jenson entered his room and mmed the door shut. Grandma held a spat in her hand and waved it defiantly at Jenson. "Jenson, you little rascal! Who taught you to behave this way? It''s not cute at all." Josephine sighed weakly, "His daddy." Jay rushed to the hospital as quickly as possible. When he got to the VIP section on the ninth floor, the fingerprint lock was intact on the door but the door was wide open. Jay''s steely face was lined with shock. That fingerprint lock was unique, different from all of the other models in the market. It was not equipped with a password system and gave no leeways for potential break-ins. The only way to unlock it was to get a fingerprint match on the first try. Only his and Jenson¡¯s fingerprints were registered for the lock. "Did you find anything from the surveince camera?" Jay instantly thought of the other security measures o f the building. Grayson looked down and said, "Mr. Ares, the back-end storage of the surveince system was intentionally destroyed." Jay¡¯s pupils contracted. Grand Asia''s surveince system was extremely well hidden and the back-end storage system had manyyers of security. How did Rose''s unknown helper decipher his surveince system in such a short time? Was that person a professional? "Who was on duty at the front desk?" Without the surveince system, the only thing Jay could think of was an eyewitness. Soon, the petite nurse at the receptionist desk was brought to Jay. Jay sat on the swivel chair and furrowed his well-formed eyebrows. From the side, Grayson cleared his throat and asked i n a voice of authority, "You are required to have a very good memory to work in Grand Asia. Now, I''ll give you a little test. Since 11 am, who has been to the hospital?" That was the first time the nurse was asked to see the president in person, she was a little nervous and stuttered. "Mr. Ares, everyone who came at noon today were family members of the inpatients, they were... Ward 808... Ward 704... Ward 706... Ward 503..." The nurse tried her best to scour her head for the details of every visitor. However, Jay interrupted her impatiently. "Skip through the patients'' family members that you¡¯ve seen before. Were there any new faces?" The nurse scrunched her forehead and thought hard, but finally shook her head. "I''ve met everyone before." Grayson was puzzled. He asked, "How is that possible? Unless it was Batman who crawled in through the window?" Jay frowned as well. After some time, the nurse remembered something and suddenly eximed, "Oh yeah..." Everyone turned to focus on her. The nurse smiled embarrassedly, "Nah, it can''t be him." "Who?" Jay frowned. The nurse hesitated for a long time before she said,'' Master Jenson!¡± Grayson''s jaws dropped. "You mean Master Jenson went to the VIP floor?" The small nurse nodded. "When?" Jay asked. "Around 11:10 am," she said confidently. After a moment of shock, Jay slowly regained his senses. Although Jenson only had a tiny time frame to do what the nurse imed, it was the only exnation for the fingerprint lock breach. Jay''s temper was rising, he felt a sense of betrayal. Grayson saw what was happening and hurriedly shooed the others out of the office. Mr. Ares was betrayed by an alliance of his wife and son. One can only imagine how bad foul his mood must be. Wham! Jay thumped his fist on the desk and hissed scornfully, "Rose, I guess I''ve underestimated you. I can¡¯t believe you managed to turn my son on me the moment you stepped foot into the country. Seems like you''ve bought Jenson over." Grayson gingerly handed a cup of coffee to the president. He said with a trembling voice, "Mr. Ares, since Master Jenson and Rose are already in contact, why don''t you just allow them to meet?" Jay raised his eyebrows and looked up at Grayson as h e spoke, tapping his fingers gently on the table. "Goon." Relieved, Grayson went on, "Mr. Ares, ording to past experiences, any woman who tried to get close to Master Jenson always ended up with a life of misery. After all, you should know better than anyone about Master Jenson''s ability to make someone¡¯s life a living hell. "After all, Miss Rose is just a b*stard girl from the countryside. If you assign Miss Rose into the house as a babysitter, with Master Jenson''s OCD and autism, I''m sure it won¡¯t take long for Master Jenson''s dreamy image of his perfect mommy to bepletely shattered. "On the other hand, Miss Rose will likely be pestered t o death by Master Jenson! Who knows, perhaps you won¡¯t even need to dismiss her before she begs you to let her pack up and leave!" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 After giving his long and incisive anecdote analysis, Grayson looked at Mr. Ares with a proud and expectant look. Just as he thought Jay was about to praise him for his wit, Jay shot him a deadly look full of daggers. "OCD? Autism?" Jay sounded calm but there was definitely underlying anger in his tone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grayson''s forehead started dripping beads of sweat. Grayson bit his own tongue. Even though Master Jenson was a handful and a problematic child, he was still Mr. Ares''s beloved son. The only person who was allowed to criticize Master Jenson was Mr. Ares. If anyone dared to say bad-mouth Master Jenson, they were essentially digging their own graves. Sure enough, Jay said in a dangerous voice, "Grayson, i t seems that you know Jenson very well. Why don¡¯t I pass the responsibility of taking care of Jenson to you?" As soon as Jay said that, Grayson''s face fell and he begged for mercy, "Mr. Ares, I have my entire family to take care of. Please forgive me. Master Jenson already made eleven drivers resign within thest seventeen days. Three of them had a rpse of high blood pressure and two of them were diagnosed with coronary heart disease from frustration. And five of them became so messed up that they couldn''t find their way back home. And thest one even developed schizophrenia from the trauma..." Jay self-righteously defended his son. "If they were already unhealthy from the get-go, a high-risk upation such as a driver is obviously unsuitable for them.¡± Grayson was sweating profusely from the humiliation. ¡®Even Mr. Ares knows that being a driver for Jenson is a high-risk upation,¡¯ he said to himself. Grayson steeled himself and tried to defend the heroic drivers, "Mr. Ares, the dangerous part of the job wasn''t the driving. It''s just that Master Jenson is too ruthless. " "For example?" Jay said lightly. Jay was always happy to learn about his son''s actions. "Take Mr. Zach for starters. He always had underlying blood pressure issues. One day, Mr. Zach praised Master Jenson for his intelligence, but Master Jenson replied, ¡°Not as much as you! You''re a shining beacon 0 f knowledge!¡± For context, Mr. Zach was bald. Therefore, when he heard Master Jenson''s words, his high blood pressure rpsed on the spot. "And there''s also Mr. Lionel. He suffers from anxiety and his eyelids frequently twitch. Master Jenson managed to convince him that he had a serious muscr disorder. Poor Lionel got a panic attack and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment." Jay''s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ''That sharp tongue of Jenson is seriously a force to be reckoned with.'' he noted quietly. Jay went into deep thought to analyze why Jenson acted the way he did. Jay organized his thoughts. ''This kid has always hated strangers from the bottom of his heart and has always been very dependent on me.¡¯ Something pulled on Jay''s heartstrings. He made up his mind to make some significant arrangements to cure Jenson''s rigid mindset. "Grayson, we¡¯ll go with your n,¡± Jay said abruptly." Find a way to coerce Rose to be Jenson''s nanny.¡± Grayson looked rather bashful and mumbled, "But Miss Rose ran away. Trying to catch her now would be as hard as it was five years ago.¡± Jay snorted. "Oh, did she really?" Grayson''s eyes lit up with realization. Of course... Miss Rose has submitted her mother''s application for hospitalization. She can no longer run away ''I guess Mr. Ares really did figure everything out.¡¯ Splendid Town. As soon as Rose got home, she hurried to the bathroom to clean up the signs of the abuse. Then, she changed into long sleeves and trousers beforeing out. When she saw her two kids silently binge-watching T V shows in the study room, she did not give much thought to it. Instead, she went to the kitchen to prepare their meals. 1 In the study, the two little kids were lying on the floor, staring intently at the monitor. After secretly making sure that Mommy left, Baby Robbie immediately ordered his sister, "Quick, go and shut the door. I have something nice to show you." Zetty trotted quickly to the door and locked the door from the inside. When she was done, she dashed back to her brother in anticipation. "What did you want to show me?" Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie excitedly. Baby Robbie held out his right hand that was clenched tightly into a fist. When he unfurled his fingers, there was a tie clip lying in his palm. Unimpressed, Baby Zetty grumbled, "Isn''t this just a tie clip?" "This is no ordinary tie clip." "At most, this is just a very expensive tie clip." Baby Zetty pursed her pink lips disdainfully. Baby Robbie said mysteriously, "What do you know? This tie clip was taken from the bad guy who kidnapped Mommy. This is evidence. We can use this tie clip to find the criminal who kidnapped Mommy." Baby Zetty looked at her brother in awe. "If we find the bad guy, can we avenge Mommy?¡± Baby Robbie''s eyes glowed with anger. "Of course. I''m all grown up. As a young man, I vow to protect you and Mommy forever." Baby Zetty took the tie clip and lifted it up to observe i t. "How can we trace a tie clip back to its owner?" Baby Robbie smiled slyly. "Look at the words on the tie clip." Baby Zetty turned over and saw the embossed words o n the tie clip. "Jay Ares!" Zetty read the name aloud. Baby Robbie turned up the volume of the show they were watching but the video yer was reduced to the bottom right corner. He then opened the inte browser and searched for "Jay Ares", i "I knew it. That jerk who stays in the president''s lounge of Grand Asia Hospital is a big tycoon. Look, Zetty. That guy''s the president of Grand Asia Hospital ... Whoa, that''s a huge worth" Robbie browsed through Jay¡¯s Baidu Baike page. He moaned, "Too bad there''s no photo of him." Zetty said sagely, "Viins like him wouldn''t dare to post their pictures." Robbie suddenly gave a wicked smile. "Hmph. How dare you bully Mommy. Just you wait, I''ll give you a taste of my fury." After a few moments of fiddling, Robbie finished his handiwork, i He used his hacker pseudonym-Master Robbie-to hack into Grand Asia Hospital''swork where he tampered with thework security key. He altered Grand Asia''s elegant web page interface into a crashed system in the form of a challenge that read: 2 "Jay Ares, how dare you bully beautiful girls? Show your face so we can have a fair fight, man to man! If you can beat my challenge, good for you. Oh yeah, have I mentioned that I¡¯m five years old..." When he was done, Robbie switched off theputer and the two tiny "adults" went outside to have their lunch as if nothing had happened. Almost immediately, the people of Grand Asia discovered the anomaly in thework. They notified Jay in a trice. "Mr. Ares, Bad news! Ourwork has beenpromised by hackers!" Chapter 11 Chapter 11 As soon as Jay received the notification, he snapped open the homepage of Grand Asia Hospital. When he saw the provocative challenge, the look on his face could kill someone. "Master Robbie?" Jay narrowed his eyes and his lips became dangerously thin. "Hehe. Have I been too kind? Is that why some people still aren''t afraid of digging their graves?" The room seemed to drop to subzero temperature and everyone present held bated breaths. All of them feared that they would be the next victim of the president''s anger. ''Too kind? Who, Mr. Ares? As if,'' Grayson thought privately in his head. ''Everyone agrees that he¡¯s the reincarnation of the King of Hell. Nobody would ever dare to touch a single strand of his hair!'' That was, of course, with the exception of the curious Rose. Jay''s potent, chilling gaze fell between Grayson and the monitor. "Did you find who this Master Robbie is?" Grayson lowered his head. Shame-faced, he said, "Ourwork department has dispatched our best hackers but we haven''t been able to get past the hacker''s firewall. We¡¯re currently unable to find any information about this Master Robbie." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s handsome face darkened. He said coldly, "I''ll give you two choices. Either find out who this person is yourself or get help from Jenson.¡± ''Jenson?'' Grayson shivered when he heard Master Jenson''s name. Master Jenson had indeed inherited Mr. Ares''s talents and,bined with his rigorous training since he was a baby, Master Jenson was arguably the ultimate hacker in the hacker world. But to seek help from the demonic Jenson? It would b e impossible to avoid getting sliced to ribbons by his sharp tongue. Grayson would also have to look forward to the kid¡¯s deadly sarcasm and other surprises. Grayson''s gaze fell on Mr. Ares''s slender finger. He wondered if he could ask Mr. Ares to request for Jenson''s help in his stead. If the president asked his son personally, the whole matter would be solved within minutes. "Mr. Ares, how about you go back-" Before Grayson could finish his sentence, Jay scoffed with disdain, "Do I look like I have all the time in the world?¡± Jay stared coldly at Grayson, his gaze sharp as a knife. "Get out." Grayson wiped his cold sweat as he exited Mr. Ares''s office. When Grayson returned to the Cyber Security Department, he announced seriously, "Listen up. Unless you no longer want to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with your loved ones or spend your New Years'' video chatting with your friends, someone had better find out who this Master Robbie is." Everyone immediately went back to work in despair. After everyone in the Cyber Security Department individually tried to decipher Master Robbie''s firewall for the nth time, Grayson knew he had no choice but t o ask Jenson for help. Jenson answered the phone but said nothing. "Master Jenson, what are you up to?" Grayson was not sure how to bring up the subject and chose to beat around the bush a little. "You have a favor to ask of me?" Jenson asked coolly. Grayson was taken aback. Master Jenson was as astute as ever! "Grand Asia was attacked by hackers. Master Jenson, could you be so kind as to spare some of your precious time to help us restore the system?" Jenson said airily, "I see... But no." Grayson sighed helplessly when he heard the beep from the other end of the line. Grayson hung up the phone and returned his gaze to the monitor. It was the homepage of Grand Asia''s website. The hacker had set up a string of 2D passwords which gave the impression of a kindergartener''s prank. Grayson was so annoyed that his balls started aching.'' Master Robbie sounds like an old-fashioned name but the design looks like it was done by a three-year-old. Even Jenson wouldn''t dream of designing such a password.'' Grayson toughened up and called Jenson again. Jenson answered the phone with gritted teeth. "What?" "Yo, Master Jenson! Could you please lend a hand to Uncle Gray?" "Is Grand Asia going to pay me?" Hie! Grayson felt like his soul was leaving his body. " Master Jenson, Grand Asia is your daddy''s company. 0 f course, he¡¯s going to make you the heir in the future." 1 "Not interested." "Anyway, you wouldn''t want to see someone bully your daddy like that, right?" Click- Grayson looked at the phone defeatedly. Jenson had hung up, again. "How can I get through to this kid?" Grayson grumbled exasperatedly. Meanwhile, in the vi in City South that expanded into the horizon... Jenson sat in front of hisputer, staring at the challenge on the website. His handsome face was emotionless. However, the faint anger resonating from his eyes made him look even more like a tiny replica o f Jay. The same cold and unmoving attitude. The same expressionless face. ''Daddy bullying beautiful girls? Daddy is not that kind of person!'' Jenson effortlessly deciphered the string of 2D passwords and spat, "Childish!" Not only did he restore the normalwork of Grand Asia, but he also managed to find the IP address of the hacker''sputer with some effort. The location revealed it to be in the microdistrict of City North''s Splendid Town. Then, he picked up the phone and called his father." Pay up,¡± he said shortly. Jay noticed that Grand Asia''s crashedwork had already resumed its usual operating mode. "What do you want?" Jay was never stingy when rewarding his son. "Mommy," Jenson uttered. Jay simply could not understand why his son had be so obsessed with his mother againtely. ''Everything''s about his mommy. Lego? Mommy. Reward? Mommy. Can it be that this little guy knows that Rose is back?'' Finally, he said, "If you want to see your mommy, you have to promise Daddy something first. You have to learn how to get along with people and how tomunicate with them. In a few days, Daddy will find a nanny for you to take care of your meals and live with you. If you can get along with her, I promise t o let you see Mommy." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Splendid Town. When Rose received a sudden call from Grand Asia Hospital, she immediately feared that the hospital was going to refuse to treat her seriously ill mother. "Miss Rose, we''re pleased to inform you that the admission application that you¡¯ve submitted to our hospital yesterday has been epted. Due to the special nature of your mother''s case, the hospital made an exception for her and allowed her to be hospitalized in Grand Asia Hospital. We have already transferred the patient to the hospital in advance. Please pay the hospitalization fee of three hundred thousand yuan within twenty-four hours." Rose was dumbstruck. When she went to Grand Asia to submit her mother''s application for admission yesterday, she was rejected by the staff for various iprehensible reasons. However, Grand Asia then miraculously transferred her mother to their hospital the day itself without notifying her. 3 There could only be one exnation-Jay had gotten involved. Rose instantly shot at the caller angrily," Who gave you permission to transfer my mother to the hospital without authorization? You had better return my mother back to where she transferred from. Otherwise, I will sue." Suddenly, a cold voice came from the other end of the call, "Oh, Rose..." The familiar adrenaline-surging voice that contained a n air of superiority immediately made all the hairs on Rose¡¯s body stand straight up. However, she mustered the courage to reply. "da... Ja... Sir Ares..." Jay frowned and said coolly, "Grandpa? I''m not that much older than you." Rose was taken aback and choked violently. She was just trying to get on his good side. ''Obviously, that¡¯s not what I meant!'' It was true that he was not much older than her. 1 "Why, someone told me that you''re going to sue me?" Jay¡¯s haughty voice had an air of indifference that made him sound even more mesmerizing. "What great timing. I''ve been meaning to confront you about the matter five years ago before we go to court. The incident five years ago? The incident where she raped him during the end of their marriage? ''If the thing gets blown up, what good would it do for him?'' Rose thought. ''I''m not scared!'' "I¡¯d be honored to be able to see you in court, Sir Ares," she sniffed. "I''ll have to thank you for having my name make all sorts of headlines when the timees!" It took Rose a lot of courage to retort with those words. After toughening up and giving it to him, she heard Jay''s stony voice saying, "How shameless." Rose answered sarcastically, "What about using my mother as leverage? Isn''t that shameless as well?" "Rose, it seems like I''m getting to know the real you better now. What sharp wit you have. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your words may cause more harm to your mother? " Jay had always been a natural hunter. When he had his prey in his clutches, he made sure to prod their weak spots until they fell onto their knees. It only took a split second for Rose to change from her gant and spirited self to the old oppressed Rose. '' Hmph! Damn you, Jay! I knew you''d threaten me with her, you lowlife!¡¯ Rose¡¯s mind ndered him but her mouth opened to form a plea for mercy. "My bad, Sir Ares." 3 "You¡¯re asking for forgiveness now?" Jay''s thin lips twitched upward. "You really are something!" Rose pretended to be not affected and smiled. "As long as you let go of my mother, I''ll obey you to the word. I''ll do whatever you say." Jay''s lips twitched into a ferocious sneer. He wondered why he had never realized what a good actress she was before. "Rose, I''ll be waiting for you at the Grand Asia Hospital to discuss your mother''s treatment. If I don''t see you within 30 minutes, your mother may be treated by an intern. Sorry about that." With those words, he hung u Rose wept silently as she looked at the phone. She had only just escaped Jay''s evilir yesterday but then she had to walk into his ws again on her own ord. ¡®If I don¡¯t go, will Mom be in danger? ''Mom haste-stage uremia. The specialists are already having a hard time treating her. If she was handed over to the interns, she¡¯d be dead in minutes?¡¯ "Ugh!" Rose sighed heavily. "Ugh..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After the nth sigh... Zetty and Robbie were discussing in whispers in the corner. Zetty asked Robbie, "Why is Mommy sighing?" Robbie cleared his throat and said wisely, "Maybe she''s going through menopause. A few of my ssmates'' moms acted like that when they were going through menopause. They¡¯re sighing all day. From the moment they wake up, they''ll either scold their husbands or their sons. Other than that, they just sigh. Since our mommy doesn''t have a husband to scold and we''re such good kids, the only thing left for her to do is sigh." Zetty felt bad for her mommy. She put down the toy model in her hand and walked over to her mother and gently held her head. She said sweetly, "Mommy, I''ll find a husband for you so that you''ll be able to scold him when you''re in a bad mood." Rose was at a loss for words. ''What kind of logic is that?'' "Mommy¡¯s not in a bad mood. Mommy just needs to go to the hospital to fight some monsters with your grandma. You two be good and stay at home..." Rose squeezed Zetty¡¯s baby face. When Robbie heard the hospital mentioned, he knocked over the wooden toy blocks and his stubby legs ran quickly into the house to grab a weapon. "Mommy, if that bad man from yesterday bullies you again, you should spray his eyes with this." Robbie held in his hand a cosmetic bottle with a nozzle that was clearly not a skincare product. "What''s this?" "Enhanced pepper spray," Robbie said mysteriously. "I f you use this, I won''t have to worry about you bumping into that bad man again!" Rose ced the pepper spray into her handbag. Since Jay already knew that she faked her own death, she did not bother with a disguise. She dressed like her usual self when she exited the house, wearing her favorite white shirt and green fitted skirt, wavy maroon hair spilling over her shoulders. She put on light makeup and high heels. As soon as Rose took a step out of the door, Robbie and Zetty leaned on the window and watched as their mother walked away. "Why did Mommy dress up so nicely today?" There was doubt in Robbie''s dark, shiny pupils. Zetty huffed innocently, "This is something out of your expertise. Mommy must be nning to use her beauty as a weapon!" Robbie rolled his eyes. "As long as that doesn''t backfire on her," he mumbled. Zetty was excited, "Are we going to have a daddy soon? Robbie fell silent with his mouth agape. Grand Asia Hospital. Jay sat in the president''s office and looked at his watch. It had been more than half an hour. In fact, forty minutes had passed... Did that ursed woman chicken out? 1 Was her promise on her phone just empty words. His tall, lean body stood up. "Grayson, get my car," he barked. Grayson was stunned. "Mr. Ares, aren¡¯t we waiting for Rose?" "You actually think she has the nerve?" Jay spat incredulously. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 As he spoke, the door was pushed open and an attractive secretary poked her head through. The secretary respectfully said, "Mr. Ares, there is a prettydy here for you." She sounded rather excited and gossipy. Grayson told her off, "Don''t you know that Mr. Ares''s office prohibits females from entering arbitrarily? Send her away." Jay actually wondered momentarily if it was the ursed woman, Rose. However, when he heard the secretary describing the woman as pretty, he dismissed the thought. ''That mundane and shapeless Rose with her dated style could never be described with that word.'' The secretary closed the door and returned to the reception desk. She said demurely, "I''m sorry, Miss. M r. Ares isn''t epting guests now." Rose lifted her chestnut curls and took a deep breath t o suppress her anger. Then she huffed, "Your president invited me himself. What''s the meaning of him turning me away now? I''ve already done my part and surrendered. Why is he treating me like I¡¯m less than a human being?" 2 The secretary was stunned. In all her years of working in Grand Asia, that was the first time she had ever heard someone insult Mr. Ares so courageously. Jay and Grayson walked out of the office and headed t o the elevator. On the way, they heard Rose''s raised voice and turned around to see what was happening a t the secretary''s desk. When the secretary noticed the annoyed and bloodthirsty look in Mr. Ares''s eyes, she quickly pretended to organize her desk. Jay stood directly behind Rose as she remorselessly continued to list out his wrongdoings. "The customer i s always right. If it wasn¡¯t for our money paying him, how would he run his business?" 2 "Oh, Rose..." Jay growled her name from behind through gritted teeth. Rose almost fell to the ground from the sudden voice. She whirled around to see Jay with his hands in his pockets, ring daggers at her. The only thing Rose could do was smile sheepishly at him. ''F*ck.'' She had been full of resentment and needed to vent. The thought of Jay not allowing any women near him made her so exasperated that she could not help but ridicule everything about Jay to the sweet secretary of his. Much to her surprise and dismay, Mr. Ares caught her in the act. 2 She wondered if the misfortunes were piling up on her because she did not pray to the gods before leaving the house. "Sir Ares!" Rose changed her demeanor instantly. However, her nervousness caused her to touch her bag uncontrobly. "Come in with me." Jay turned and walked into the office. Rose remembered the atrocities that urred in the office yesterday and hesitated. "Sir Ares, how about w e have our chat outside here? I''m really busy today, can you just tell me-" Jay stopped in his tracks and turned to re at her. "How busy are you?" Rose quickly took back what she said. "No, no, no. I mean, you¡¯re the Sir Ares. You probably have a million things to do today. I don''t want to take up too much time of yours. Why don¡¯t you just say what you wanted to tell me here?" Jay stared at his watch intently. He finally gritted his teeth and asked, "Rose, do you want to see Jenson?" In a trice, Rose flew like the wind and rushed up to Jay. Jay spared her a contemptuous look and walked into the office. Rose did not hesitate this time and obediently followed Jay into the room. Jay sat down on his ck swivel chair and stared at the pretentious woman in front of him. He was honestly a little surprised to find that she looked like an actual human being when she was dressed up! He proceeded to toss a contract in front of Rose. With a n overbearing tone, he said, "Sign it.¡± Rose took the contract warily and quickly scanned the relevant details in the contract. As she reached the end, she could not help but protest, "This is a typical use of a capitalist tyrant. I won''t ept it." She threw the contract back to Jay. 2 It was a medical exemption contract that asked for Grand Asia to be given permission to use her mother a s a guinea pig for new technology. If her mother died from it, Grand Asia would only have to pay a meagerpensation. On top of that, family members could not appeal against them on any grounds. If she were to sign the contract, she would basically be selling her mother off to Grand Asia Hospital. Rose was not stupid. She sneered at Jay, "I see you just love threatening me with my mother. Sir Ares, I know you want revenge. So give it to me straight! Don¡¯t take it out on a dying olddy. Aren¡¯t you afraid 0 f retribution?" 3 Jay looked at Rose and raised an eyebrow. "You yourself just said that I''m a capitalist. Does it make sense for a capitalist to willingly suffer a loss when dealing with business?" Rose straightened her neck and said, "As long as I don''t sign the contract, it won¡¯t take effect. I would never do business with you!" Rose had a stubborn look on her face. Jay''s next words sounded like a death sentence. "Do you think I can¡¯t afford to pay for medical negligence i f your mother died in Grand Asia?" Hic- Rose was jolted awake. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her mother''s life was in Jay''s hands the moment she was transferred into the hospital. Whether she signed the contract or not, her mother''s fate could not be changed. The only thing that could change was how much that capitalist was willing topensate. He wanted to be free frompensation. The stingy, evil tycoon. Jay turned the contract to thest page which Rose had not read and handed it back to her. He whispered haughtily, "You should decide whether or not to agree after reading this." Rose took it suspiciously, read the contents of the contract page, and found herself stuck on the paragraph. ording to the contract, Jay was using her mother a s a hostage to force her to be Jenson¡¯s nanny. ''Haha!¡¯ Rose nearly snorted at that moment. She considered that a wonderful opportunity. She would likely agree even if Jay did not threaten her mother. She missed her first baby so much! However-Rose was unnerved when she looked at Jay. Why would this guy give her such a wonderful thing without a catch? Jay looked at Rose''s doubtful face, unsure if she would follow along with his n. "Are you really going to let me see our son?" Rose asked skeptically. "Rose, watch your words," Jay said testily. "He¡¯s my son, not yours." He spelled it out word by word. "I¡¯ll allow you to see him, but with one condition-" "And that is?" "Without my permission, you can never tell him that you''re his mother." Chapter 14 Chapter 14 In any case, Rose would not have dared to identify herself to Jenson. Seeing him was already a blessing she was grateful for. "I ept!" Rose said assertively, loud and clear as she stared into Jay''s deterrent eyes. Her gaze fell on the pen in Jay''s hand but Jay tightened his grip on it as if he did not mean to lend it to her at all. Unperturbed, Rose opened her delicate leather handbag to get a pen to sign the contract. Jay watched closely as Rose took out the contents in her bag one by one and ced them on his desk. His eyes suddenly fell on the transparent cosmetic bottle and he frowned at the unusual foamy liquid inside it. ¡®Pepper spray?'' Rose finally felt a pen at the bottom of her bag and put all the contents back inside, one by one. When she picked up the pepper-spray, she saw Jay'' scoff. "I thought only fragile bimbos carried things like that. I didn''t know all women owned them!¡± Jay sneered. Rose did not get angry but smiled instead. "I only take i t out rarely depending on where I go and who I meet." A crack appeared on Jay''s icy face. ''You dare get mouthy with me?'' "Just sign the contract and get out of here." Jay just wanted her out of his sight. Rose grabbed the pen and signed her name above the dotted line. Her signature looked like chicken scrawling. ''I can¡¯t bear to look at it!¡¯ Jay thought incredulously. Jay harshly belittled her, "Your handwriting looks just like you!" Since Rose entered the room, he had been treating her with disdain the entire time. In response, she scratched her initial signature off with two bold horizontal lines and proceeded to redo the signature next to it. Her handwriting became vigorous and robust, magnificent and elegant, and had a powerful style. Jay gaped at the signature in the lower right corner of the contract with surprise. "Since when could you write like that? Why did you do it so badly just now?" Jay asked, confused. "The quality of my handwriting is inconsistent," Rose sniffed. "My fontse out differently depending on who''s reading it." Jay sneered, "Very well, you can leave now." Rose shed a confident smile and bid farewell to Jay, "See you again, Sir Ares!" Jay stowed away the contract and an evil leer appeared on his handsome face. "Good luck, Rose." Rose shivered. ''What was that supposed to mean?¡¯ When Rose got home, she happily shared the good news with her kids. "Mommy found a new job. From tomorrow onward, mommy will have to go to work." Robbie and Zetty looked at their mother pitifully." Mommy, we¡¯re always looking forward to your food all day. Who''s going to get us food when you''re at work? Rose had figured out a solution since the beginning," I''ve already contacted a very good kindergarten to enroll you two. You guys can go to school tomorrow!" When they heard the deration, the two kids whooped with joy. They loved nothing more than to meet new people and make new friends. The next day, Rose woke her babies before sunrise and drove them to the gate of their kindergarten. Since it was still very early, the school had not opened yet so the poor little kiddos were left stranded outside the kindergarten and had to wait. "Mommy, why do w e have toe so early?" Rose looked anxiously at her watch. "Because Mommy needs to go to work. I''ll bete if I don''t go now." She did not want to leave Jenson with a bad impression for the first meeting. Robbie and Zetty blinked their sleepy eyes. "Mommy, hurry up then! We can just wait for kindergarten to open.¡± Rose kissed her kids. "Have fun in school!" In City South that blended into the horizon. Jay and Jenson sat at the table while they enjoyed their breakfast: freshly ground soy milk and sandwiches. Jay looked up at the clock on the wall-it was fifteen minutes to eight. ''If Rose iste, Jenson will have a terrible first impression of her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ''Yesterday, she was half an hourte. For someone with no time management like her... I look forward to Jenson giving her a special wee.'' After breakfast, Jay exined to Jenson what was going to happen, though he spoke with ulterior motives. "No matter how many shorings your new nanny has, promise me that you¡¯ll bear with them. Daddy won''t rece anyone for a month. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing your mommy!" Jenson looked annoyed; the conditions were making him feel ufortable. Even though the man restricting him was his beloved daddy. When it was almost eight o''clock, just as Jay was sure that Rose would bete, the vi¡¯s doorbell suddenly rang. ''A woman like Rose arriving on time?'' He was caught b y surprise. Jenson rushed to the door in his slippers and stood on his tiptoes to open the doortch. Jay held his breath. He really wanted to know what sort of chemistry would exist between Jenson and Rose when they met -Jenson was never good with guests. When Jay did not hear the expected excited chattering from Rose, the silence outside became ominous. Unnerved, Jay decided to walk over to see. The sight that greeted him was a Lego Batman in Rose''s hand and Jenson''s eyes staring keenly at the gift. Jay''s expression instantly changed. He knew that Rose was an expert at buttering up people, but how did she know that Jenson loved Legos? On top of that, she got the Batman Lego series which was Jenson''s favorite. Rose looked at Jenson. At that moment, she felt that her dream of the past five years was finally granted but she could not help but find it bittersweet. 2 ''Jenson looks exactly like Baby Robbie. ''But Jenson is covered with a cold and depressing aura. ''It hurts my heart! ''Baby Robbie is like a summer day, always bright andughing. What a kid should look like. ¡®But Jenson is so reserved. Even after seeing his favorite toy, his eyes are indifferent and lifeless.¡¯ Rose squatted down and gently rubbed Jenson''s thick and soft ck hair. "Do you like it?" Jenson instinctively denied it, "No, I don''t." He then turned around and walked away haughtily. Jay leaned against the door panel and noted Rose''s deted expression. His grin grew wider. Rose red at him angrily. ''If it weren''t for the genes o f this cold and antisocial jerk, Jenson would not have turned out this way,'' she thought scathingly. Rose entered the house through the familiar doorway and took the familiar route to the shoe rack to retrieve a pair of single-use guest slippers. Once she changed into them, she walked toward Jenson while carefully ignoring Jay. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Rose ced the Lego gift on the table in front of Jenson and deftly unboxed the package. She tried to break the ice with Jenson as she took out the parts inside and started assembling Lego pieces. "Jenson, how about a race? Let''s see who can build faster." 2 Jay went upstairs and just overheard Rose''s overreaching challenge to Jenson. A fresh sneer appeared on his face. Jay had personally taught Jenson how to program. Assembling even the mostplicated Lego model was a piece of cake for him. ''An uneducated wench like Rose probably never even heard of programming. Is she really that naive to think that she''ll be able to put together that Batman model?¡¯ Jenson did not immediately give Rose an answer. Instead, he silently grabbed the Lego from Rose''s hand, nced at the clock on the wall, and began to piece them together. Rose looked surprised. ''Did Jenson just agree topete with me?'' What followed was a lengthy session of building Legos! Jay changed into his work clothes and went downstairs. He saw the two of them looking very peaceful and harmonious. Jenson was assembling his Legos while Rose sat next t o him, quietly watching him. The corner of Jay¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer. He could almost foresee what was going to happen next. ''A chatterbox like Rose won''t be able to endure a few hours of silence.¡¯ The moment she utters a word, my noise intolerant son will start throwing a fit. First, he''ll smash his Legos... ''Out of courtesy, Rose will likely creep away quietly to bid farewell to me.¡¯ "Miss Rose, take good care of Jenson. I hope you won''t let me down." Jay wore his freshly ironed suit and his sharp eyes were narrowed. He looked like a dignified man with unrivaled qualities. For some reason, Rose knew that he was up to something when she saw his smile. One look told her that he was the type of person who would gleefully watch the world burn in front of him. Rose forced a bright smile. "Don''t worry, Sir Ares. I''ll have a good time with Jenson." Jay left with a malicious look on his face. Rose rolled her eyes behind his back. She went back to Jenson who was still focused on Lego building. When Rose looked at him, she could see a hint of disgust in Jenson''s eyes. Rose frowned slightly. ''The environment ys such a big role in shaping people,¡¯ Rose observed. ''Jenson probably spent too much time staring at Jay''s stiff and emotionless face that he became such a reserved child.'' In order not to disturb Jenson, Rose took out a sketchbook that she carried in her bag and began to sketch Jenson''s portrait. Rose did not have to keep looking at Jenson because she was already so familiar with Baby Robbie''s eyebrows. The rest of the portrait was a breeze for her. She was able to draw Jenson''s appearance vividly save for his indifferent expression. When Rose highlighted that part of his face, she could not help but feel a pang of sorrow. Two hourster, Jensonpleted the Lego model. Rose hid her drawing in a hurry and smilingly took the Lego over and began disassembling it. Just as she was about to start her timer, Jenson ditched her and slouched upstairs. After a while, he came back down with a school bag slung over his shoulders. Rose was dumbfounded. She looked at the clock. It was already past ten. ''Jenson¡¯s only going to school at this time?¡¯ she wondered. "Jenson, are you going to school?" Rose put down the Lego in her hands and ran after Jenson. After Jenson walked out of the house, he looked over a t Rose from the car park. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The foundation of themunication between them was based on Rose guessing what he was feeling. "Do you want me to drive?" Jenson did not nod or shake his head. Rose said, "Your daddy didn''t give me the car key. Why don¡¯t we go outside and get a taxi?" Jenson coolly spat out a single word, "Dirty!" He turned around and continued walking. Rose waspletely baffled by the kid¡¯s unconventional thought process. She whipped out her phone to ask Jay about it. Jay was in apany meeting when he received the call and he momentarily lost focus. With a sudden smile, he answered the phone in front of all the employees. 1 "Rose, it¡¯s only been two hours. Are you calling me to hand in your resignation?" Grayson¡¯s mouth twitchedpulsively from beside M r. Ares. ''It¡¯s already going against the normal rules for her to b e alone with Jenson for two hours. Is everything okay?'' "Sir Ares, I''m afraid you''ve misunderstood. In order to take better care of Jenson, I just wanted to take a look at Jenson''s schedule." "He doesn''t have one." "How about a copy of his kindergarten hours?" "Rose¡ª" Jay paused. "Can''t you see that Jenson has autism? He doesn''t go to school like a normal child!" When Rose took a long time to reply, Jay frowned. Unexpectedly, Rose started raging from the other line. "You¡¯re the one with autism, not him," she snapped before hanging up angrily. Jay stared at the phone and his face grew pale. ''That foul woman dares to hang up on me?'' ''So that''s where Jenson got that bad habit from!¡¯ On the other side of the line. Jenson was slightly taken aback when he heard the hysterical yells of the woman behind him. It had been confirmed ages ago that he had autism. ''If Daddy refuses to admit that I have autism, he¡¯s only lying to himself. This woman must be crazy to deny it.¡¯ "Jenson!" Rose ran over and grabbed Jenson''s small hand. Jenson naturally hated people touching him, so he instinctively brushed Rose''s hand away. Rose looked hurt. However, she firmly said, "Jenson, you should go to school!" "It¡¯s not your ce to say that!" Jenson said angrily. Rose was taken aback. ''This child is so defensive and has a sharp tongue. I¡¯m afraid that his teachers and ssmates won''t like him if he goes to kindergarten. I f such a vicious cycle went on, Jenson will probably hate school more and more over time. ''But if a kid his age doesn''t go to school, it''ll only make things worse.'' Jenson turned and walked back into the house. As Rose tried to follow him in, Jenson mmed the door i n her face and locked it. Rose hit her head on the door panel. In order to get Jenson to open the door, Rose knew that she had to use her marvelous acting skills. She held her forehead and let out a terrible howl. "Ah! My head! It hurts so much-" At first, Jenson did not respond. However, Rose persevered and cried continuously. Eventually, Jenson was worried that something serious might have happened, so he unlocked the door to check up on the woman and see if she needed an ambnce. However, as soon as Jenson opened the door, Rose dashed into the house. She looked at him smugly, having sessfully deceived him. "Liar," Jenson mumbled, annoyed. Rose patted his head and smiled. "It''s very impolite to shut your guests out." "You''re a guest?" Jenson puffed angrily at her. "If not, am I the owner, then?" Rose said sarcastically. "Crazy woman!" Jenson snapped. Rose fell silent. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 "Children shouldn''t swear," Rose reprimanded Jenson reproachfully. Jenson red at her and stormed upstairs, locking his room door behind him. Rose stared at the shut door and let out a sad sigh. ''What should I do with Jenson?¡¯ He was the child whom she owed the most. She did not know how to even begin to make up for the maternal love he had been denied for so many years. She nced at the clock and realized that it was gettingte. Rose went to the kitchen and decided to whip up a hearty lunch for Jenson. The refrigerator was filled with various ingredients but Rose had no clue as to what Jenson would like. At that moment, she had never felt more sorry for Jenson ¡ªshe had failed as his mother. In the end, she made a few dishes that Baby Robbie would have liked. ''Since Baby Robbie and Jenson have the same genes, they probably have the same taste buds!'' she thought hopefully. Rose prepared a savory meal consisting of sweet and sour pork ribs, red braised beef, a te of "Ants climbing a tree", some sweet potato noodles with pork belly, and a seaweed egg drop soup. Those dishes were typically made in humble homes. Naturally, a wealthy tycoon household such as the Ares Family would rarely have this sort of meal served to them. Just as Rose was done preparing the food, Jay returned. When he noted the aromatic and delicious-looking dishes on the table, Jay was a little surprised. He had always known Rose to be a terrible cook, judging on his memories when they were married, at least. ''When did her cooking skills get this good? ''Perhaps this is a food delivery?'' "Sir Ares, why are you back?" Rose asked, puzzled. ''Wouldn''t a big president like Jay usually be busy with tons of state affairs every day? Going home at noon doesn''t seem efficient. Did hee back just to supervise me?'' "Did you order out for Jenson?" Jay''s handsome face stiffened with anger. Without waiting for Rose to answer, he growled, "My Jenson doesn¡¯t eat outside food." Rose exined indignantly, "I made this myself!" Jay was slightly taken aback but a gloating grin appeared on his face. "Jenson doesn''t eat meals made by strangers." He deliberately emphasized the word " strangers¡±. Deted, Rose bowed her head sadly. However, Rose snapped to attention a secondter-she realized that Jay must have returned to cook for Jenson! She felt rather touched; the almighty Jay still had to bow down and serve his son. Rose''s pleading gaze fell onto Jay''s face and she implored, "Please, Sir Ares, don''t tell him that these dishes were made by me.¡± Jay scoffed. "Do you honestly think that your food qualifies to pass off as mine?¡± Rose bit her lip. "If you let Jenson try the food I made, I... won''t eat lunch today." Jay nodded with some satisfaction and called out, " Jenson,e down to eat." It took a long time for Jenson to open the door and slouch downstairs. As he stood by the stairs, he saw the strange dishes and spected that those dishes were not Daddy''s masterpieces. Then, he spat scornfully, "I won''t eat this." Jay said tartly, "I ordered this meal for you, so at least eat a little of it. Daddy was really busy today and didn''t have time to cook for you." Jenson walked toward the dining table with every sign of annoyance, sat down, snatched the chopsticks, and began to eat. Jay sat across from Jenson, picked up the chopsticks that Rose prepared for herself and lifted a piece of red braised beef to his mouth. The way Jay looked when he ate was very charming. His chiseled face probably had the world''s sharpest jawline. With every bite and swallow, his sexy neck was simply mesmerizing. After five years of separation, Rose thought that all her love for the man had faded away with time. Now, she realized that putting him out of sight and out of mind was just a way of deceiving herself. All she had to do was look at him a few more times and she would eventually fall head over heels for him again. She could never escape the two lifetimes'' affection no matter how hard she tried to hide. Somehow, in the end, the two of them always reunited. ''Is this God¡¯s salvation, or punishment?¡¯ 1 The piece of red braised beef that Jay popped into his mouth was tender and soft, melting inside his mouth. Furthermore, the mildly spicy vor was ptable for children. It was also a good appetizer for someone like him who could not stomach spicy food due to gastric problems. Jenson, who sat opposite to him, was frowning with distaste at first. After a few nibbles, however, his eyes were blinking with surprise. "Where did you order this from?" Jenson suddenly asked. Rose looked at Jay nervously, wondering how he would try to talk his way out of this. Without hesitation, he calmly told Jenson, "Don''t talk s o much when you''re eating or you''ll get indigestion." Rose,"..." Honestly, Rose was not so much relieved by Jay¡¯s save as a little sad. Jenson was already a very reserved boy, yet Jay still used his old-fashioned rules to restrain him further. Jenson was like a bird in a cage, she thought, trapped and suffocated. When will he be free to act like a normal kid? When they finished their lunch, Rose cleaned up the table quickly and made some small talk with Jay and Jenson. "Jenson, are you getting along well with me?" she said sweetly. "Crazy!" Jenson blurted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay stared at Jenson for a while before realizing that his son¡¯s words were directed at Rose. He snuck a nce at Rose who stood by the kitchen sink and was washing the dishes with skill and finesse. ''Is she really the same clumsy oaf I knew five years ago? ''Looks like she has learned to act more like a woman i n the past five years.'' Suddenly, he remembered Rose''s "Little Lover" and Jay''s sexy and charming lips curled into a sneer. "Do you like her?" Jay could not resist asking. He was rather flummoxed when he saw how well Rose and Jenson got along. Jenson shook his head. Jay nodded in satisfaction. Jay leaned against the kitchen door again, his willowy body emitting an aura that could not be ignored. Rose turned to look at him. "Is there something I can help you with, Sir Ares?" Jay''s gloomy eyes eyed the bottom drawers. Every piece of porcin stored there could be Jenson''s worst nightmare. ''If I get Rose to help clean them up, perhaps an unexpected surprise will happen,¡¯ he thought. "Could you help clean the kitchen utensils in the bottom cupboard? I may need them." Rose responded heartily, "No problem." A cool look shed within Jay''s eyes. He wondered whether he was in a good mood today, as he felt uncharacteristically generous. "If you''re feeling too hungry, there are plenty of Legos over there," hemented offhandedly. "You can y them if you feel it''d make your long day less tedious." With that, h e turned and left. 1 Rose was slightly stunned- ''y with Legos?'' Those words tugged on her heartstrings. Jay¡¯s maic voice seemed to have connected with something deep from her memory. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 That year, she was ten years old. She traveled with Grandpa from Swallow City to the Imperial Capital to visit his good friend, Dn Ares. Back then, Jay was already a famous and influential figure in Imperial Capital. He was the amazing, gorgeous, and world-renowned hacker. When they first met, he dismissed her as just a distant cousin, an outsider. Afraid that the girl would bother him when he was studying, he dug out several boxes o f his old Legos, ced them down in front of her, and dered, "These toys should be able tost you for the day. I hope you won''t bother me." However, she finished in no time and when she rushed back to him with the fully assembled Legos, Jay gaped at her in shock. ''Could this little girl build Legos as fast as me?¡¯ He could not prevent his eyes from ncing at the gifted little girl with pure and delicate looks. She looked like an otherworldly spirit with her pair of brimming autumn eyes that were as clear as the sea. She looked at Jay and pleaded piteously, "Big brother, can you y with me?" Jay felt his affection for her double and gently patted her head. "What¡¯s your name?" he asked. He could not be med for not remembering his cousin''s name. His uncle had many love affairs, both outside and during the Ares Family''s many celebrations. The number of women brought over was uncountable. In turn, those women would often bring their illegitimate kids to show off. However, to Jay''s great surprise, he realized he had confused her for someone else when she told him, "My name is Angeline Severe." For a long time, he was stunned. His beautiful, Greek sculpture-like face curved into a smile for no reason. She was the granddaughter of Grandpa Severe from Swallow City who''se by for a visit! "Big brother, you look really good when you''re smiling," she remarked innocently. Jay had already heard plenty about the ten-year-old girl from listening to the adults heaping praises on her. They alwaysmended her great intelligence and how she would never lose out to a boy. However, Jay did not expect that the smart girl they talked about would look so gentle and cute. "Will you marry me when you''re older?" Jay felt that the words were blurted out of his mouth without him meaning to. Unexpectedly, she nodded her head furiously. Her love for him probably started at that moment. Smash- Her attention slipped for a moment and the bowl in her hand fell to the ground. The loud noise yanked Rose back into reality. When she saw the pile of broken ceramic on the ground, she felt like weeping but she had no tears to cry. "Ah-" she sighed dejectedly. The bowls in the Ares house were expensive. Jay had the habit of impulsively buying household items. It was most curious that he would do something so trivial. He never cared about the designs or the practicality of the items. The only thing that mattered was that they were the most expensive that money could buy. The reasoning suited Jay''s bossy nature: you get what you pay for.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, with the father and son''s bizarre OCD, they might just decide to dump the entire set of pottery after the breaking of that one piece. Would Rose have to pay a hugepensation? Jenson heard the blood-curdling scream from the kitchen and his curiosity prompted him to push open the kitchen door. When he saw the pink ceramic fragments on the ground, Jenson''s handsome face was filled with panic. "Jenson, it was an ident." Rose forced a dry smile. Jenson rushed over frantically and reached for the broken pieces. Afraid that the boy might cut his hands, Rose quickly reached out to block him. "Jenson, don''t pick it up-" However, Jenson seemed to have lost his senses. He knocked Rose to the ground and Rose''s hand identally pressed against the sharp edges of the broken ceramic; she found herself bleeding instantly. Rose ignored her pain and looked at the deranged child in horror. The child''s hysteria scarred her deeply. Jenson did not feel the slightest bit of guilt orpassion for Rose''s injury. All he cared about was t o pick up the broken pieces and take them out of the kitchen as soon as possible. Still worried about Jenson, Rose immediately ran out after Jenson, not bothering to tend to her injury. However, Jenson only felt loathing for her at that moment. He picked up the toy blocks on the table and flung them at Rose. "You¡¯re a curse, go away." When the toy blocks struck Rose, she felt so numb that she could not even cry. Ignoring her, Jenson carefully ced the broken pieces on the table, grabbed a vial super glue, and carefully glued them together. Even though the fragments were too fine to repair, Jenson still tried his best. In the end, he could not return to its original form. Jenson started crying and Rose realized that the bowl might have had sentimental value to Jenson. "Jenson, can I help you?" she asked tentatively. "Go-" Jenson tossed the broken bowl in his hand onto the table and red at Rose. "Go away!" Rose trembled and her eyes were red. She could not even find it within herself to criticize Jenson for his rudeness. She felt that if she did not abandon him five years ago, Jenson would not have ended up this way. However, Rose underestimated Jenson''s pettiness when it came to seeking revenge. Jenson seemed to have changed his mind as he abruptly said to her in a cold voice, "Okay. You can help me glue it back." Rose was delighted to have been given a chance; she would do everything she could to improve Jenson''s bad perception of her. Rose walked over and sat next to Jenson. When she took the patchwork bowl from Jenson''s hand, she realized that there was super glue leaking all over the sides. The moment she touched the bowl, it was stuck to her hand. Rose stared at Jenson in shock. "Help get this off me." Jenson gritted his teeth and snarled, "This is the punishment you deserve." Rose observed the seething hatred that should never belong in a kid¡¯s eyes. Her tone became stern and she said, "Jenson, it¡¯s just a bowl, you¡¯re-" "That''s the bowl my mom used!" Jenson shouted hysterically. Then, Jenson ran away. Rose was dumbfounded! Hot liquid seeped out of her eyes. Rose slid weakly to the ground. She held up her free hand and pped herself fiercely. She was the one who made Jenson what he was today. ''You reap what you sow!'' After crying for a while, she pulled herself together. After a long struggle, Rose managed to dissolve and remove the super glue. When she looked at the poorly mended bowl, she found the special letter carved on the bottom of the bowl: a "C"! Hot tears brimmed in Rose''s eye. That was the same bowl she bought years ago and the C stood for "Care¡±. During their marriage, Jay was very alienated from her and showed her no love. She engraved the letter o n the bottom of the special bowl to remind herself how important he was to her. It became her source of strength when she had to endure all his coldblooded abuse. Little did she know, her son Jenson had turned it into his personal treasure. Jenson had not seen his Mommy since he was a baby so he constantly longed for her. His desire was like a budding seed. As time passed, it germinated and eventually grew into a towering tree. He missed her so much it became a disease! Tears hung on Rose''s face, but her warm smile bloomed like a flower. ''It''s okay, Jenson. Mommy¡¯s back.'' Rose cleaned up the mess and went to Jenson''s door. With her healing voice mixed with tears, she gently read some poems for children. ''From today onward, your Mommy''s love is back.'' Chapter 18 Chapter 18 In the evening, Jay returned. Rose sat on the sofa with her swollen face and greenish nose while she held a book of poems in her hands. There was thick gauze wrapped around her right hand. She stared bitterly at Jay. "It seems you''ve given it a lot of thought when you asked me to clean the pottery in the bottom cabs," Rose said usingly. Jay casually walked over to her, took off the well-cut handmade zer, removed his ck tie, and gazed at the tiny woman on the sofa. "What''s with that look? Are you trying to ckmail m e for money?" The sexy and charming lips just had to spew unpleasant words again. Rose''splexion was very pale. It seemed like a little knock would easily bruise her. With Jenson having pulled away from her with such intensity in addition to him hurling toy blocks at her face, one could only imagine how embarrassed she was right now. Rose stood up immediately, raised her chin, and looked at Jay. She flipped her middle finger, and growled, "Sir Ares, if you want to take revenge on me, feel free. But please at least use your brain when you''re doing it. Don''t involve innocent children." Jay''s pupils dted¡ª He suddenly grabbed her tiny hand; Rose gasped in pain. Jay pushed her middle finger down and he said in his cold and bossy manner, "I''ve always wanted to clear out the garbage in the bottom cabs. But as you know, I have OCD, so please throw them away when you leave." 2 Rose''s chest burned with fury, and she raged, "Sure, if that''s what you want, but what about Jenson? Have you ever considered his feelings?" Jay lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear it. In an equally fierce voice, he hissed, " Did you consider his feelings when you abandoned him?" Rose slumped her body weakly onto the sofa, Jay''s reprimand instantly made her ashamed and embarrassed. At that moment, all she wanted to do was hide under a rock. "I was wrong." She raised her head and fixed her eyes on him, tears glistening. "If I knew that it would cause him so much pain, I would have never left him here and raised him myself even if I had to beg for a living!" Jay stared at the woman''s pretentious face, and there was disgust in his eyes. "Get out!" Rose grabbed her handbag from the sofa and ran out i n shame. Jay let his body plunge into the sofa. Although he got his revenge on Rose, he did not feel even the slightest feeling of happiness when he saw how embarrassed she looked. Rose was right. In order to take his revenge on her, he involved the innocent Jenson. How could he be happy if he hurt his son? Jay suddenly realized his all-powerful self had no way to get back at Rose. Jay hurt the mother of his son and, in turn, hurt Jenson. Jay went to Jenson''s room upstairs. When he was just about to knock on Jenson''s door, the door suddenly swung open. Jenson''s expression was very calm which surprised Jay a little. In the past, it was hard to calm Jenson down when he went berserk. At times, Jay had to use medicine to calm him down. "Jenson, if you don''t like her, Daddy will tell her not toe tomorrow." Jay patted Jenson''s head. Jenson said tly, "You decide." Jay was a little stunned. Jenson did not seem to be as repulsed by Rose as he expected. ''That¡¯s weird. Whenever strangerse to the house, Jenson never liked any of them. There was also an unpleasant incident between them today. Shouldn¡¯t Jenson be utterly disgusted by her?¡¯ "The poems she read were not bad." Jenson suddenly said. Jay''s handsome face was petrified. "Are youplimenting her?" "I''m just stating the facts!" "Read it for me!" Jay was curious; his son had never taken any interest in literature, yet he suddenly acknowledged the beauty of poetry. Jenson hesitated. Although the poetry was very beautiful, he would never read such an emotional poem aloud even if it killed him. Jay knew how stubborn Jenson was and he would not be able to force him to do anything. "Fine, forget about it." He went back to his study office. Even though Rose hurried to the kindergarten, she was still two hourste. Robbie and Zetty stayed back in the teacher''s office and were chatting enthusiastically with their teacher. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Teacher, why hasn''t our mommye yet? Can you give her a call and remind her that she left her two babies in kindergarten?" Robbie said. The angelic baby Zetty immediately defended her Mommy. "Robbie, Mommy¡¯s busy at work. Don''t worry. Even though the teachers only met them for the first time, they had already fallen in love with the two baby angels. They were so cute and talkative. A teacher could not help but tease them, "You two don''t look alike, are you guys really twins?" "Of course. It''s because I inherited all of Mommy''s good points and Robbie got all of Mommy''s bad points. That''s why we look different." Zetty repeated what she once heard Mommy said. 1 Robbie immediately refuted his sister''s statement. " Nonsense. It¡¯s because one of us looks like Daddy and the other one looks like Mommy." Zetty pouted, "I don''t want to be like Daddy. I want to b e as beautiful as Mommy." "You can rest assured, your wishes havee true," Robbie mumbled. The teachers were amused by the kid''s cuteness andughed as they clutched their stomachs. When Rose finally arrived, a teacher told her reproachfully, "I know you''re busy with work, but sending your kids off so early and picking them up thiste after school will be bad for their growth. Please take note of that from tomorrow onward." Rose nodded. However, she was worried. What should she do tomorrow? She brought the kids back home with a heavy heart while Robbie and Zetty stood in front of her like the guardian angels. "Mommy, please tell me the truth. How did you get hurt?" Robbie interrogated Rose with a straight face. "Mommy''s eyes are as red as a rabbit''s. Mommy''s been crying!" Zetty gasped. Rose looked at the two cuties that cared so much about her. However, she could not bring herself to tell them how horrible she was feeling. They loved her because she had devoted herself to love them for the past five years. Their love was mutual. However, Jenson was not as fortunate. "Mommy''s all right," Rose said cheerfully. The two children gave her a soft hug. "Mommy, you can do it," they whispered. That night, Zetty suddenly caught a serious fever. Rose had to take her daughter to a nearby hospital in the middle of the night for emergency treatment. The world was vast and strange coincidences were nothing to be surprised at. The doctor in the emergency department turned out to be her half-sister, Sydney. Although both Rose and Sydney were daughters of the Loyle Family, they had always been treated differently at home. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 After Rose''s dad divorced her mother, he married the woman who was Sydney''s mother. Even though it looked like a typical remarriage, Sydney was only two years younger than Rose. When Rose¡¯s dad divorced his ex-wife, Rose was five years old. From that perspective, it seemed more likely that Rose''s dad cheated on her mom while they were married. At that time, Rose''s mother lived in a remote rural area and did not know how to defend herself in the divorce court. When Rose was fifteen, her mother worked so hard to the point where she fell ill. Her worst fear was that no one would take care of her daughter if she died. Out of options, she had her daughter embark on a long journey to the city to search for her rtives. However, her father introduced Rose, his own flesh and blood, to everyone as an illegitimate daughter. From that day, although Rose moved in with the Foyle Family, she lived a miserable, lowly life. Both Sydney and her mother would often humiliate Rose foring from a lower background. It wasmon for them to scold and beat Rose when her dad was not at home. Once, Rose could not stop herself and talked back. As a result, her stepmother and half-sister stripped off her clothes and shut her in the bathroom all night. That day caused Rose to suffer severe depression. The only thing that made her pull through in life was when Rose found out that her biological mother, Harper, was suffering from uremia. Harper went to the city searching for Rose to borrow money to see a doctor. Rose had no money to lend her. When Harper saw her daughter dressed in fancy clothes, she thought Rose had assimted well with her new family and home. Harper assumed Rose had also received the mindset of the city folk who loved wealth and hated the poor. At that moment, Harper was furious and she berated Rose, telling her that she was an ungrateful and vicious person. Following that, Rose plucked up the courage to ask her father for money. Her request was refused. His father''s unkind words became thest straw that broke the camel''s back. "Rose, I''ve already done more than enough for you. Don''t be greedy. Don''t try to exploit any more from me. People must learn to be content." That day, when Rose was abandoned by her own parents, she felt suicidal for the first time. She walked aimlessly on the street and saw a red car approaching. She suddenly lost control and threw herself at the car. When she woke up, she was Angeline. "Mommy!" The child in her arms squealed softly. Rose pulled herself back from her erratic thoughts and walked toward Sydney with Zetty in her arms. There were only a few patients in the emergency department at thatte hour. Sydney saw Rose as well, but when she observed the child in her arms, Sydney was taken by surprise and said mockingly, "Rose, whose child is this?" Sydney had a calcted look in her eyes that made Rose frown. Rose replied coolly, "I didn¡¯t know doctors asked their patients so many questions nowadays. Do patients need to register their entire household before getting treatment?" Sydney choked a little and was speechless. She was secretly surprised. ''I haven''t seen her for five years and she''s now got a sharp tongue?¡¯ 1 Sydney patted the table in front of her, pompously gesturing for Rose to sit down. She slowly took out her stethoscope and auscultated the child''s heart and lungs. Sydney noted the concern in Rose''s eyes and felt sure that the child was Rose''s. "Rose, who''s the father of the child?" "Dead," Rose said shortly. "Your kid¡¯s cute, how old is she?" "Four years old." Rose knew that Sydney had no good intentions so she did not tell the truth. After the examination, Sydney diagnosed Zetty with tonsillitis and stated that she would need infusion treatment. Rose had to carry Zetty into the infusion room. Time ticked away... Soon, the sky in the east turned as white as a fish''s belly. Rose checked the time on her phone. The long infusion tube dropped little by little like an hourss, making Rose anxious. She sorely wished that she could break her body into three parts. One for Zetty, one for Robbie, and one for Jenson. Despite the tormenting process, Rose maintained her optimism. She did not want to give up her hope to visit Jenson in Horizon Colors until thest minute. At seven-thirty, Rose whipped out her cell phone and was prepared to inform Jay that she might be late. However, her phone was out of battery. Rose borrowed the nurse''s cell phone and dialed his number but Jay adamantly refused to pick up. Horizon Colors. Jay watched Jenson from the sofa with his arms crossed and Jenson''s small kindergarten backpack next to him. Jay asked uncertainly, "Are you really sure you want t o go to kindergarten?" Jenson nodded. Jay raised his wrist and looked at his limited edition diamond watch. He furrowed his brows. He had a very urgent meeting today but Rose had not reached his house even though it was nearing eight o''clock. He called her but the line indicated that her phone was turned off. 1 Jay''s handsome and sculpted face wasyered in ice. ''I f that woman wanted to quit, she should¡¯ve let me know in advance. ''What¡¯s this supposed to mean? ''Spend a day with Jenson and leave?'' He now felt sure that she had no consciousness of being a mother. "Jenson, Daddy has an urgent meeting soon. I''ll get Miss Nancy to send you to kindergarten. Is that okay?" Jenson noted Daddy''s frown and nodded reluctantly. Jay was relieved. After an hour. Nancy Bell arrived at their house. As usual, she had that otherworldly beauty that could make an entire city swoon over her. She had skin as white as snow, jet ck hair that was straight and long, as well as delicate facial features. She looked gentle, charming, and dainty. She took the key from her pink limited edition handbag and gently twisted the door handle. The door opened. She stood by the door and called out sweetly t o Jenson, "Jenson, Miss Nancy is here to pick you up for school. Let''s go!" Jenson looked at her indifferently, grabbed his schoolbag, and reluctantly walked toward her. Nancy opened the rear seat door for Jenson. After Jenson entered the car, she sat in the passenger seat and instructed the female driver, "Let''s go!" Jenson''s gaze fell on the sidewalk through the car window. "Jenson, you have to behave when you''re in kindergarten," Nancy advised him, as though she was his mother. "You can''t fight with your ssmates, alright?" Jenson ignored her and his face looked even more detached. He was not a troublemaker. If it were not for those ssmates that provoked him first, he would not have fought with them. "Why are you so rude? Miss Nancy is talking to you," Nancy said angrily when Jenson did not respond. Jenson remained silent. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll be your mommy soon. Jenson, you have to be more polite to me," Nancy said sullenly. At that moment, Jenson flew into a rage. 1 He thumped his fist on the window ss and said angrily, "I want to get off." Nancy panicked, "Jenson, why are you acting like this? Your daddy told me to send you to kindergarten." "I''m not going,¡± Jenson said bluntly. 1 Nancy chose to ignore Jenson''s emotional outbreak and said to the driver, "Ignore him, continue heading t o the school." When they arrived at the school gate, Jenson jumped down with his school bag as soon as the car stopped. At that moment, the irate Jenson raging around the crowded entrance looked like a small, ferocious wolfhound. When one of his ssmates saw him, he shouted to his mother, "Mom, look! That''s the troublesome kid in our ss!" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Jenson stopped in his tracks and red at the kid who was badmouthing him. The mature and powerful look in Jenson''s eyes was that of an adult''s, his eyes ready to kill. The timid child was frightened, instantly hiding in his mother''s arms. When the parent saw the source of her child''s fear, she yelled at Jenson, "What are you staring at? Has your mommy never taught you that staring at people i s rude?" The assistant felt sorry for Jenson and stepped forward to bail him out. Nancy pulled her back and said, "That child''s ego is too big. It¡¯ll be a good thing to let him learn something. Otherwise, his temper won¡¯t change. If he stays that way, I¡¯ll have a tough time when I marry into the Ares Family." Jenson especially hated people saying bad things about his mommy; that kid''s mother had stepped on andmine. "Don''t you dare talk about my mommy!" Jenson snarled, rushing like a manic little wolf toward the woman who had spoken. "Is this kid crazy? Who¡¯s his parent? Can''t you take care of their own child?" The woman grabbed Jenson''s hands to protect herself from his attacks. 1 When no one responded, she roughly shoved Jenson t o the ground. His head struck the stone pir next to him and was immediately bruised. 1 When Nancy saw what happened, she was scared. If something were to happen to Jenson, Jay would never forgive her. She finally got out of the car and hurried toward Jenson. People around pointed at her and murmured, "What sort of mother is she?" Nancy was thin-skinned and was not used to such humiliation. Annoyed, she vented her anger on the child. "Jenson,e back now. How disgraceful." 1 With that, Nancy stuffed Jenson back into the car and sent him straight back to Horizon Colors. Meanwhile, Rose had been at Horizon Colors for some time now. As she could not see Jenson or anyone else i n the vi, she was reluctant to leave and chose to wait outside. Nancy''s car parked next to Rose''s car. Rose slid her window down a little and heard Nancy¡¯s raised voice scolding Jenson. "If people say that you''reckingmon courtesy, you should reflect on your mistakes! What¡¯s with that attitude? You acted just like a lunatic just now! You have no manners at all!" Rose peered at Jenson in the car. The child had his head bowed, his handsome face looked unhappy, and there was a bleeding bruise on his forehead. Jenson stepped out of the car sullenly and Nancy registered Rose''s presence with some surprise. She asked contemptuously, "Are you Jenson''s nanny?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rose nodded. Nancy''s suspicious eyes scanned Rose''s entire body u p and down. She raised her chin and said haughtily," Where did Jay find this nanny? She''s a pretty little thing, huh!" Rose ignored herment and hurried over to Jenson. "Jens, how did you get hurt?" Compared to Nancy''s high-pitched screech, Rose''s voice was as soft as the springtime breeze, and worry flooded her eyes. 2 Jenson did not reply and kicked the marble tiles under his feet with annoyance. Nancy went over to them and said bitterly, "Someone''s parent criticized him for hisck of manners so he rushed to pick a fight and ended up this way..." When Rose heard what happened, she looked at Nancy angrily. ''How can this woman act like it''s none of her business when Jenson got beaten up this badly? Why did Jay get such a cold-hearted person to send Jenson to school?¡¯ Rose could not be more annoyed. "How dare she scold my little Jens. She''s the one with no manners. Jens, bring me to her, I''ll get justice for you." Jenson was taken aback, i Whenever this sort of thing happened in the past, Daddy always called the teachers to take care of it. In the end, the oue was neither good nor bad. The teacher would criticize the students and they would never y with him again. They even gave him a nickname behind his back. They called him the Lawsuit Boy! For some reason, Jenson found himself nodding and agreeing to the suggestion after he gave it some thought. Rose carried Jenson into the rear seat. She faced Nancy directly and said offhandedly, "Give us a ride, please." Nancy was dumbfounded. The babysitter that Jay hired was ordering her around? Nancy found the babysitter rather unusual. Nevertheless, she was curious as to what the woman nned to do. ''Hmph! How dare she kiss up to Jenson. Does she know who she is? If anything goes wrong, I''ll pin everything on her!¡¯ "Drive!" Nancy sat down in the passenger seat and barked at the assistant. Ten minutester. The car arrived at the school entrance. Rose took Jenson''s little hand and walked into the school imposingly. It just so happened that the woman who shoved Jenson was on her way out of the school, i "It''s her." Jenson stared angrily at the woman. Rose spread out her arms to block the oing woman. The woman was caught off guard when she saw Rose¡¯s furious face. However, when she saw Jenson standing beside her, the pieces fell in ce. The air felt thick and tense. She sighed dramatically, "Oh, no. This motherless child is so pitiful. I can¡¯t believe a different woman has to pick him up and drop him off every day." This statement clearly insulted Jay''s hical style. Rose raised her hand directly and pped the woman swiftly. "How dare you!" The woman shouted angrily, her blood boiling. Rose defended her little calf, "So what? You¡¯re the one who ran your mouth. How can you say such things to a child? Where are your manners?" The woman pushed her Louis Vuitton bag forward and noted Rose''s cheap attire with contempt. "I don''t care about poor people like you,¡± she sniffed. "I know that you¡¯re less educated. Since I''m the bigger person, I¡¯ll forgive you." Rose sneered. "A Louis Vuitton bag that you can buy anywhere? Oh, please, that doesn''t mean anything!¡± The woman was caught off guard, she did not expect the woman who wore such cheap clothes to be astute enough to tell that her Louis Vuitton bag was just amon edition. Instantly, her face flushed with embarrassment. "It''s better than your raggedy clothes..." she mumbled. Before she could finish, Rose suddenly pulled out her own ne from the inside of her cor. When she opened her swan lock, there was a rare gem-am Angel Tear! The woman was dumbfounded and looked at Rose in shock. 1 Nancy stared at the deted woman and walked over t o them suspiciously. Rose quickly stashed away the Angel Tear and the ck swan ne hung from her fair neck. "I¡¯ve had enough of you-" When she saw how imposing and threatening Rose was being, the woman tried to leave. However, Rose was not going to let her go that easily. " Apologize to the child," she said. "Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go." The woman could not let go of her ego and argued back with annoyance, "Your child was rude to my son first! Why should I apologize?" Rose nced at the silent Jenson beside her and said, "If Jenson was indeed rude to your child, Jens should apologize to your son. But you are an adult who bullied a kid and hurt my Jens, so you must apologize t o him. Otherwise, I will sue you for child abuse!" Chapter 21 Chapter 21 One after another, the onlookers began condemning the woman. "Exactly. You''re an adult, how could you bully a kid?¡± Seeing that the situation was escting, the woman hastily whispered to Jenson with her beet-red face," I''m sorry." Jenson said coolly, "No more scolding my mommy." Rose looked at Jenson and her eyes became moist. In Jenson''s heart, Mommy was a divine existence. She owed the child too much. The woman quickly nodded and fled the scene. The matter was resolved. Rose held Jenson''s shoulders and asked softly, "Jens, can I send you into the ssroom?" 1 Jenson looked at the school entrance and his steps slowed down significantly. There was a lot of reluctance in his eyes. Rose embraced Jenson in her arms. ¡®The child is clearly afraid of going to kindergarten, so why should he be forced to? Perhaps something bad happened before that made Jenson ufortable to b e here.'' Rose gently asked, "Jenson, you don''t want to go to kindergarten?" Jenson nodded curtly. Rose suggested, "Then why don''t I take you to the amusement park?" Jenson''s handsome face looked a little wary. It was true that he did not like going to kindergarten but he was equally reluctant to get along with strangers. 1 Rose was not yet considered a proper acquaintance! However, when he saw how sincerely Rose was treating him, Jenson lowered his guard and nodded. Rose lifted Jenson and whooped, "We''re going to the amusement park!" "No! You can''t take Jenson away, he should go to school." Nancy suddenly obstructed Rose and angrily reached out to grab Jenson. Jay asked her to send Jenson to the kindergarten and that was what she had to do. Rose was so focused on Jenson that she had been paying very little attention to Nancy. She turned to look at her properly. Although Nancy wore office clothing with a white blouse and ck skirt, her natural beauty showed through despite themon garments. She looked fairly open, intellectual, and elegant. "Who are you?" Rose only just thought of asking who the woman was. Nancy raised his chin and said, "My name is Nancy and Jay is my fiance. I''ll be Jenson''s stepmother soon!" Rose was stunned! ''This is Jay¡¯s type? ''She looks smart, but maybe that''s not a great thing. She only cares about pleasing Jay and was neglecting Jenson. ''The more she goes against Jenson, the more Jenson will hate her. Without Jenson''s approval, Jay¡¯s marriage will be indefinite. ''She should know that the Ares Family takes its nextgeneration very seriously.'' Rose kindly reminded her, "Since you''re going to be Jenson''s stepmother, you should learn how to make the child happy." Nancy huffed, "You''re just the nanny. You have no right to point fingers at me!" "I''m giving you advice with the best intentions. If you don''t get the kid''s approval, Sir Ares won¡¯t marry you." Rose said calmly. Nancy stared at Rose. Rose exuded an aura like an orchid that did not need soil to grow. ''Is this type of woman that gets men excited?'' Nancy was inexplicably hostile to Rose. "You seem to know Jay very well. Could it be that you have feelings for him?" Rose felt her heart freeze up in that instant. 1 It had been a long time since shest thought about her love for Jay. Was it sealed deep inside her heart or had it corroded into hatred from his repeated abuse? "You can rest assured that I''d marry a chicken or dog before him," Rose said firmly. He was the unreachable moon and the stars while she was just a shadow in the ditch. A union between them would never be. Nancy felt rather relieved. ''At least this woman knows her ce,¡¯ she thought. ncing at the expressionless Jenson, she said with a voice of authority, "Jay asked me to send Jenson to school so I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll have to stay here." Jenson''s body trembled in Rose''s arms. Rose could feel the child''s resistance and anxiety. She said crossly, "Miss Nancy, no one is allowed to force him to do things he doesn''t like as long as I''m around." With that said, Rose took Jenson away. Annoyed, Nancy hurried to call Jay. When the line was connected, Nancy immediatelyined, "Jay, the nanny you hired is a damn shrew!" Jay''s eyes narrowed coldly. "What happened?" "She had a quarrel with one of the student''s parents and it got ugly. I tried to advise her but she told me off and even forced Jenson out of school to y." 1 Jay¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly. Rose''s sense of inferiority as an illegitimate girl from the countryside seemed to be deeply ingrained in her. Jenson would inevitably be adversely affected by her influence. Right then, Jay felt that hiring Rose into the house might have been a big mistake. City South''srgest amusement park was Happy Valley. Just as Rose purchased Jenson''s entrance ticket, she got a call from Jay. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Rose, immediately send Jenson back to the kindergarten. Right now." Jay¡¯s spat the order from over the phone. Rose looked at Jenson and saw that the kid¡¯s eyes were filled with longing and joy. Rose gritted her teeth and hung up the phone. When Jay realized she hung up on him, his beautiful face froze into a block of ice. He called Rose again. When she picked up, she answered with fake innocence, "Sir Ares-I''m so sorry, the line''s poor here. What did you say-Huh? I can¡¯t hear you. I¡¯ll return your call when we''re back." She cut the phone off without hesitation. Jay, Did she just pretend that the call was breaking up before he could get a word in? When he tried to call her again, her phone was apparently turned off. Jay was so mad that he choked, "Rose..." he growled. Meanwhile, when Jenson stepped foot into Happy Valley, he looked amazed. His daddy was almost always busy. During the rare free time they had, the father and son would often stay at home to build Legos, learn programming, or y esports. Rose took Jenson on the pirate ship ride, the merry go round, the bumper cars, surfing, and even the haunted house... then shooting games... After they were done going through nearly all of the attractions in the amusement park, Rose finally brought Jenson home with their arms full of prizes. Jay sat on the sofa with a stony face and waited for them. When Rose and Jenson walked in and stood before him, they bowed their heads like kids caught doing something wrong. Jay reached out and patted Jenson''s little head, directing whatever little good temper he had left to his son. "Jens, go upstairs and take a shower. Daddy has prepared the bath for you," he said curtly. Jenson shot Rose a tentative look and said to her unexpectedly, "Good luck." Then, he went upstairs. As soon as Jenson left, Jay''s handsome face dropped the calm facade and became annoyed. "Rose, you won''t being in tomorrow," he said coldly. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 "Why not?" Rose asked immediately. "Quarreling with a ssmate''s parent and making the child skip school... And you still have the nerve to ask? " Jay gnashed his teeth, his anger that he was bottling up for the entire day was finally being vented. Rose''s temper was also rising. It seemed that the sneaky Nancy must have snitched o n her actions. Rose''s face curled into a sneer. "Sir Ares, do you even know why I confronted that parent? Why I took Jenson out of school? It was because¡ª" Jay interrupted her coolly, "I don''t need to know why. What you''ve done was enough to show me how immature and retarded you are!" Rose retorted immediately, "I faced that foul parent because she hurt Jenson and criticized the way you raised him. Do you know how badly that could affect Jens? "Sir Ares, you have no right to criticize me before investigating what had happened first." Jay looked at Rose''s adamant look and raised his eyebrows. After not seeing her for five years, her stupid mouth seemed to have be more intelligent and the things she said were somewhat logical. "So what¡¯s the excuse for skipping school?" Rose''s face darkened. "Jenson doesn''t like going to kindergarten," she whispered, a look of pain in her eyes. Jay stood up and his big, tall body instantly shrouded her in his shadow. "A failed son stems from an overbearing mother," he said severely. Rose raised her sparkling bright eyes and tried to reason with Jay. "Sir Ares, transfer Jenson to another school! Jenson is very resistant to going to that kindergarten. The children and parents there don''t ept him well. This kind of environment won¡¯t be conducive to Jenson''s mental growth!" Before Rose could finish what she wanted to say, Jay took a step forward, his 185cm from towering over the petite and lowly Rose. He looked down at Rose like a mighty lord, contempt i n his eyes. "Rose, you have no right to tell what to do. My Jenson i s not someone like you, one who runs and hides at the first sight of trouble. I''ve always taught him how to deal with difficulties." Rose said imploringly, "Mencius¡¯s mother moved three times so that her kid could have a good environment for education. Sir Ares, you should emte Mencius''s mother..." "Rose!" Jay roughly cut her off. "If you really understand how important the environment affects someone, then set a n example for Jenson. If you''rete again tomorrow, don¡¯t bothering in." Jay finished his sentence and went upstairs. "Sir Ares, I... I promise not to bete." All of Rose''s stubbornness went out the window instantly. Rose sighed helplessly as she looked at his back leaving firmly as if he was a king dominating her. "And..." Jay hissed, standing on the stairs on the second floor, looking down at Rose, "You''re not allowed to hang up my call in the future." 2 Rose answered weakly, "Got it." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay turned and left. Rose raised her wrist and checked the time. Zetty and Robbie had long been let out of kindergarten. Zetty¡¯s fever got better after the infusion in the morning but the doctor said that there was a risk of it returning. Rose was in no mood to argue with Jay at that moment so she quickly left the vi. She rushed to the kindergarten anxiously and was again criticized by the kindergarten teacher for beingte. Rose nodded, promised not to bete again, and bowed profusely before she took the two kids out of the kindergarten. "Mommy, is it true that you don''t love me anymore?" Zetty was lying listlessly against Mommy''s shoulders. She was still sick and her body felt ufortable. Normally, Mommy would not send her to kindergarten if she was unwell nor would she bete to pick them u P- Rose¡¯s eyes turned red, grasping Zetty in one hand and Robbie in the other. Feeling guilty, she whispered," Mommy loves you, baby. Mommy loves you very very much." Robbie looked at Mommy''s tired face and felt heartbroken. He asked, "Mommy, is the new job tiring? Can you change to an easier one if Zetty and I stop having expensive new clothes, hobby sses, and expensive snacks? Rose squeezed Robbie''s face with a smile. "Mommy''s not tired. It was hard for me to get this job so Mommy has to stick to it. You guys can cheer for Mommy, okay?" Robbie looked at Mommy who had tears in her eyes.'' Yeah right, as if I''d believe that. Mommy looks embarrassed and sad. She must have got a tough task so she couldn¡¯t leave work.'' Rose took the children home. She had been exhausted even before taking Zetty to the hospital for infusion. After tossing and turning the entire night, she barely got a wink of sleep. Fortunately, Zetty''s fever did not return. At dawn, Rose was so sleepy that she slept until halfpast seven. As soon as she opened his eyes, Jay¡¯s ruthless warning sounded in her head. ''If you¡¯rete again tomorrow, don¡¯t bothering in.'' Rose quickly got up and packed everything as quickly as possible. However, time was running out. If she sent Robbie and Zetty to kindergarten, she would definitely bete. Robbie seemed to read Mommy''s thoughts. He went into the room carrying Mommy''s handbag and said," Mommy, go to work quickly, Zetty and I already know the way to school. We can go by ourselves." Rose hesitated. Robbie took out his smartwatch and Mommy''s mobile phone. He turned both of them on and showed the shared location tracking system." Mommy, you can know where Zetty and I are anytime, anywhere." Rose felt terribly bad but since Zetty and Robbie''s kindergarten was close by and they had location tracking, she gritted her teeth and agreed with Robbie''s suggestion. "Then please be careful on the way. Remember to tell Mommy when you get to the kindergarten safely." Robbie and Zetty nodded obediently. Rose took her handbag and ran out of the door. After Mommy left, the two smarty pants immediately turned on theputer. It turned out that when Mommy was not paying attention, they secretly synchronized Mommy''s mobile phone tracking system to theputer so that they could track Mommy''s whereabouts. "Quick, look! Mommy went to the Horizon Colors vi area." Zetty pointed to the little red dot on the Baidu Maps and shouted excitedly. Robbie''s obsidian-like eyes gleamed sharply. Robbie said, "Zetty, take my watch to kindergartenter so Mommy won''t worry. I¡¯ll sneak into Horizon Colors to talk to Mommy''s boss so that he¡¯ll stop giving Mommy so much work every day." "Okay. Good luck!" Zetty cheered. The little girl¡¯s illness seemed to have disappeared faster than it came; she was suddenly full of energy. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Although Rose rushed straight to Horizon Colors, the congested road and the short time window caused her to bete again. Jay stood on the garden balcony on the second floor of the vi and stared at Rose rushing in. A sneer appeared on his cold face. "Miss Rose, you''rete again." Rose heard the chilling sounding from above her head and her soul almost left her body from fright. When she looked up to see Jay, she was greeted by that ursed smile of his. She panted and tried to catch her breath. All she could muster after a desperate sprint was a string of broken words. "Sir- Ares- The road- Driving..." After a few words, she began to breathe heavily. ''Sir Ares the road driving, huh? What a fascinating sentence.'' Jay¡¯s handsome face turned as dark as coal. "Can you speak properly?" he hissed. Still catching her breath, Rose gasped, "Sir Ares¡ª There were too many cars on the road¡ª That''s why-¡ªI''m¡ªte." Jay¡¯s handsome face turned icy and he turned to head downstairs. After a few minutes. Jay sat on the sofa and his long, slender legs were crossed as he stared at Rose. "Since you''rete, what do you think I should do with you?" Rose vividly remembered the warning he gave her yesterday. If she waste again, she did not have to bother going to work in the future. If Rose met a foul boss like him at another job, she would have quit the job as fast as possible. However, this job was different. She had to make up for the years she denied Jenson. She would rather die than lose her job. She was not afraid of death and shame was something she expected. At this moment, Rose said boldly, "Sir Ares, it''s my fault." Jay sneered. "If simple apologies worked, what''s the point of thew?" "Sir Ares, since I¡¯m thirty minuteste, you can increase my working time for free. I won¡¯tin." Jay¡¯s lips twitched. "Increase your working time? Isn¡¯t that just what you¡¯d want?¡± "You can also not pay me!" Meanwhile, outside the vi. A small figure walked carefully around the dense and thorny garden. After circling almost the entirety of the vi, he still could not find the entrance. In the end, he slid into the basement via the garage entrance. In the basement, there was an elevator that went directly to the third floor of the vi. However, the elevator doors could only be unlocked with a fingerprint scan. He put his tiny hand over the lock and infrared rays scanned his fingerprint. Immediately, the elevator door popped open. Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. He looked at his little hand and eximed, "Woah, did God give me a pair of universal fingerprint unlocking hands?" 3 After entering the elevator, Baby Robbie chose the second floor as he did not like odd numbers. When he exited, he found himself in a beautiful roof garden. The garden was surrounded by three walls and had a strong feeling of privacy. Baby Robbie was attracted by the bright and colorful flowers and nts in the garden as well as the weird yground equipment. It was something he had never seen in a public yground. The super long and twisting slide looked especially fun. Robbie could not resist the temptation. He climbed up the slide and slid down the twisting chute. "Who are you?" a cold voice suddenly said. Baby Robbie was so frightened that he lost control and tumbled to the ground as soon as hended and his little butt plopped on the greenwn. He looked up in front of him but saw nobody. He turned to look behind him and yelped the moment he saw Jenson. "Ah!" When Jenson saw Baby Robbie, his stern handsome face looked confused. Baby Robbie walked over and instinctively reached his hand out to touch Jenson''s face and the clothes on him. His first reaction was to mutter, "Is this a mirror?" 1 However, Robbie could feel the person in front of him and realized it was no mirror. He only said that because he noticed that the boy who looked exactly like him was wearing different clothes. "Who are you?" Baby Robbie asked Jenson curiously. Jenson asked back, "This is my home. I should be asking you this question." Baby Robbie openly said, "My name is Robert. What about you?" "Jenson," he replied coldly. The two children looked at each other''s faces seriously and it was obvious that they were both shocked by the simrity of their appearance. "We must be twin brothers." Baby Robbie concluded. Jenson nodded. Baby Robbie stretched out his arms and said happily," Although I don¡¯t know if I''m your older or your younger brother, we should hug now that we¡¯ve met. Pleased to meet you." Jenson was stunned. This was probably the first time that another kid had treated him nicely. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. While he was hesitating, Baby Robbie took the initiative to hug him. "What are you doing here?" Jenson asked again. Baby Robbie scratched his head with embarrassment. "I''m looking for Mommy so I snuck in here. Don''t tell Mommy, okay?" 1 Jenson was dumbfounded. "Rose is your mommy?" Baby Robbie nodded. "She''s your mommy too." Jenson''s handsome little face immediately scrunched up in anger, as if he just found out he had been pranked. Noting Jenson''s displeasure, Robbie reached out his little hand. "Jenson, what''s wrong?" "Why does Mommy only want you but not me?" Jenson mumbled dejectedly. Baby Robbie frowned; it was not a question he could answer. However, Baby Robbie suddenly thought of something and sighed sadly. "What''s the matter with you?" Jenson shot. "My mommy is your mommy. Your daddy must be my daddy. Maybe Mommy wanted me and not you, but why did Daddy want you but not me?" Jenson was stunned. The two children wallowed moodily for almost half the day before Baby Robbie finally suggested optimistically, "Jenson, don''t be sad. Mommy and Daddy must have been sad to make their decision. We have to believe that they love us. Look, didn''t Mommye back to see you? You''re luckier than me! I''ve never even seen Daddy!¡± 1 Jenson grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand. "Come with me, I''ll take you to them." Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The two little kids secretly hid behind the stairs on the second floor and watched Rose and Jay''s interesting debate. Rose, the opposer, was passive andcked presence. "Sir Ares, you always nitpick everything about me and you''re never satisfied no matter what I do. What about you? You let different women pick up and send your children to and from school, but have you ever stopped to think whether your ways may affect Jenson subtly?" "Rose, my methods are decent enough. I don''t need you to remind me. Also, the different women you''re talking about are all Jenson''s rtives. You''re the one with the dirty mind. Why should there be a problem with what I do?¡± Jay said angrily. "What about Nancy? How is she rted to Jenson?" 1 "Rose, you have no right to interfere in my personal life." "I don¡¯t care about your personal life, but please keep your eyes open when you look for a girlfriend. Don¡¯t find an evil stepmother for Jenson. And if you ever n to have another baby, can you try not to do it or at least hide it from Jenson until he¡¯s more secure?" Jay frowned slightly. "Who told you I''ll have a baby with Nancy?" Rose said, "Miss Nancy said it herself." Jay nodded. "Fine. Then, I will personally tell Jenson that I''ll never give him younger brothers or sisters for the rest of his life." Rose felt inexplicably guilty and stuttered, "Watch what you say. You can¡¯t be too sure of that. What if he suddenly gets a younger brother and a younger sister i n the future?" Jay snorted. "You think everyone''s like you? Lying, cheating, faking their own death, and a multitude of other shorings? Rose, I highly doubt that someone like you can teach kids. Don''t bother coming to work tomorrow." The two little babies upstairs were in an emotional mess. Baby Robbie dragged Jenson into the room. He was surprised, happy, and anxious all at the same time. "Jenson, we look exactly like your daddy. He must be my daddy too. But please, I beg you, don''t tell Daddy that I was here today, okay? Daddy already has such a bad impression of Mommy. If he knew that I snuck in, he would hate Mommy even more." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jenson nodded faithfully. "What should we do?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie was turning around in circles. "We must find a way to make Daddy like Mommy. That way, our family can be together." "Find a way to make Mommy stay," Jenson murmured. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson and eximed, "I got it! Act cute with Daddy and beg him to let Mommy stay. Then, Daddy won''t let Mommy go." Jenson looked sheepish. "I can''t act cute." Baby Robbie looked at Jenson''s sullen face. "Okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to. I''ll do it. Get me a set of your clothes and I''ll pretend to be you." Not objecting, Jenson opened the closet and Baby Robbie looked at all white, all ck, all gray-all single -colored clothes. Baby Robbie pursed his lips and pouted, "Why are your clothes so simple? Mommy said that kids should wear colorful clothes so that it feels like the Sun is in their hearts." Jenson looked at Robbie''s white shirt with a colorful Ultraman on it and curiosity shed across his eyes. Baby Robbie changed into a in white shirt and skipped toward the door. Jenson stopped him quickly. "Don''t skip." Baby Robbie turned back to Jenson and showed him a n OK gesture and ced one hand over his face. When he removed away, Baby Robbie''s energetic face instantly switched to an expressionless iceberg. There was a faint smile in Jenson''s eyes. Baby Robbie told Jenson, "You must hide yourself." Chapter 25 Chapter 25 "Okay." Jenson nodded. Baby Robbie went down the stairs. When Jay and Rose heard the kid''s footsteps, the quarrel between the two of them stopped abruptly. Baby Robbie walked toward the two people. He looked at Mommy''s puffy red eyes and then looked back at Jay; he felt a wave of inexplicable anger at Daddy, i He never dreamed that his Mommy''s big bully boss would turn out to be his daddy that he thought about day and night. Although Daddy looked cool, handsome and rich, the person that treated him the best in the world was Mommy. He would never allow anyone to bully Mommy. Not even Daddy. "Jenson. What are you doing down here? Go up quickly, Miss Nancy has to take you to kindergartenter." Jay looked at his son, frowning slightly. He seemed to see a bit of resentment against him within the child''s eyes. That had never happened before. Baby Robbie walked up to Jay and raised his head. Jay froze. Jenson usually controlled his expression down to the tiniest detail in an almost obsessive way. However, he seemed to be very expressive today! "Daddy, I don''t want Miss Nancy to send me. I want her to send me." ¡°Jenson" pointed a finger at Rose and Jay was speechless. Jay gently touched the boy''s small head, "Jenson, Miss Doyle has something to do at home so she needs t o leave our house immediately. Jenson, say goodbye t o Miss Rose." Baby Robbie turned to look at Rose and Mommy''s eyes were still in tears. Mommy told him yesterday that she could not do without this job. Obviously, Daddy was overbearing and just wanted to fire Mommy. Baby Robbie walked toward Rose and stretched out a hand and grabbed Rose''s little finger. He started acting cute. "Rose, don''t go, I like you sending me to kindergarten. Please?" Jay was dumbfounded. That was the first time he had ever heard "Jenson" talked in such a heart-meltingly cute and warm way. Rose rubbed her eyes. ''What''s happening? How did Baby Robbie change bodies with Jenson?¡¯ Rose squatted down and held "Jenson''s" face. She said pleadingly, "Jenson, can I be a littlete and leave a little early every day?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie certainly knew why Mommy would ask for this. It was because Mommy had to bring him and Zetty to school. Baby Robbie, being a reasonable child, nodded without hesitation. "Of course." Jay was so furious that his lungs almost burst. ''How dare Rose takes advantage of the child''s innocence to get away with her bad habits.'' "I won''t allow it!" Jay said angrily. Baby Robbie stared bitterly at Jay¡ª He suddenly got an idea and walked slowly toward Jay. He squeezed out a few tears and looked at Jay pitifully. 1 "Daddy, why don''t you like Rose sending me?" Jay did not hesitate to list out Rose''s faults. "She has n o time management and iste for work every day-" Baby Robbie saw an opportunity and said, "Daddy, why don''t you ask her why she''ste?" ''If it wasn''t for taking care of your other two children, Mommy wouldn''t bete!'' Baby Robbie thought angrily. Since he was in front of his son, Jay toned down his harshness. With his hawk-like eyes, he stared at Rose and showed tolerance for the first time. "Alright, tell m e. Why were youte?" 1 Rose looked embarrassed. What should she say? Tell him that she waste because their daughter was sick? Tell him that in addition to Jenson, she actually had to pick up their other children to and back from school? How could she expose the existence of Baby Robbie and Zetty? He might easily bully her into taking both the kids away from her. 1 "Hmph," Jay sneered contemptuously. "Looks like someone can''t find an excuse.¡± "Jenson" immediately defended Rose. "Daddy, Rose may have her own problems. Maybe her kid was sick? Maybe she had to send her kid to school or pick them up?" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Jay and Rose looked at "Jenson" in shock. The words "Jenson" said rang rms for both Jay and Rose. Rose looked at Jay nervously, fearing that Jay would be suspicious. 1 Jay red at Rose warily, his thin and charming lips curling into a sneer. "Rose, might it be that Jenson guessed it?" Rose saw the mes rising from Jay''s eyes and her heart was uneasy. Rather than letting him find out about the truth, she thought it would be better to tell him a half-truth. "I have a daughter," she said slowly. "One year younger than Jenson... During these two days, she had a cold and fever. I waste because I had to take care of her." Jay frowned. He was repulsed by the thought of the woman finding another man to make babies with right after leaving him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay interrupted her rudely, "I don''t want to know about your family. Since you don''t have the time to take care of Jenson wholeheartedly, you shouldn''t take this job in the first ce. Pack your things and leave immediately!" Rose stood there, looking at "Jenson" reluctantly. More tears rolled down from her eyes. Baby Robbie was really upset whenever he saw Mommy crying. ''Mommy is the best Mommy in the world. Mommy works so hard every day. She gets up early and comes backte just for us. But Daddy knows nothing. He only knows how toin about Mommy. What can Ido?'' Baby Robbie suddenly got another idea and jumped onto Rose. His legs wrapped tightly around Rose''s like an octopus. Shamelessly, he said, "I won''t let Rose go. Daddy, I beg you. Even though Rose iste, she treats me well. She¡¯s so knowledgeable about many things. She teaches me how to sing, how to y the piano, how to read poetry, and even how to draw..." When he saw this, Jay could feel his temple throbbing. Was he hallucinating? ''How did the cool little boy who would not get close to any rtives act like that for Rose? And the number of words he spoke! That really surprised Jay. 1 "Jenson, get off her." Jay beckoned Baby Robbie. "No. Unless you promise me first." Baby Robbie blinked his pair of innocent eyes at Jay and tried to bargain. Jay was amused by his cute look and grinned slightly. "Very well, I''ll let her stay. Only if you let Daddy see how much you''ve learned within these two days." Baby Robbie was a naturally gifted kid. He was mentally and physically developed. He was not afraid t o show Daddy what he knew. He jumped off from Mommy and did not notice the growing suspicion in Rose''s eyes. Rose''s eyes suddenly nced upstairs... She felt fairly certain that the talkative cute little baby was her Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie stood in front of Jay like a little man and looked up at Daddy. He proudly said, "What do you want to test me in first?" Jay remembered the beautiful poem that his son had praised Rose for reading. However, when he asked Jenson to read the poem for him, Jenson was hesitant and stuttered the entire way. "Reciting poetry," Jay said curtly. 1 ''I wonder if my son¡¯s abnormal behavior will still dislike reciting literary poetry?¡¯ To his surprise, Baby Robbie started reciting the poem called The Image of Orange Day-Lily. It was a poem about motherly love. "Oh, the bright orange day-lily that grew under the back east room.¡± Jay frowned and looked at Rose with dissatisfaction.'' She abandoned her child for five years and now she wanted him to praise her?¡¯ "Change to another one," Jay snapped. Baby Robbie started reciting another poem called The Song of the Wanderer without thinking about it. ¡°The fine lines on Mother¡¯s hands. The clothes of the wanderer''s clothes." It was yet another poem of maternal love. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Jay stared daggers at Rose and almost burst into mes. However, he had to praise his son first. "That was great," he said. When Baby Robbie heard thepliment from Daddy, he immediately asked happily, "So, can Rose stay?" "No," Jay replied firmly. Rose knew what troubled Jay and quickly said, "Those two poems weren¡¯t taught by me." Jay must have thought that she went out of her way to hype up the greatness of maternal love to prepare for their meeting as mother and son in the future. When Baby Robbie saw Mommy''s panic-stricken expression, he realized he had done something wrong. ''Those two poems were about maternal love. ¡®No wonder Daddy is unhappy.'' Baby Robbie hurriedly said, "Daddy, please don¡¯t jump to conclusions. You can also test me on the other ones! H Jay looked at the abnormal "Jenson" and asked, "What else did you learn during these two days?" Baby Robbie saw the piano next to him, walked to the piano and yed a piano piece titled Father. Jay was so shocked that he was rooted to the spot. Jenson hated ying the piano the most. The teacher who taught Jenson said that he was a child prodigy. Even though he could read the notes incredibly fast, h e never showed any desire to practice. Therefore, no one had ever heard his ying except during his piano ss. Grandpa and Grandma always wanted to listen to Jenson¡¯s ying but they had never baited him sessfully. However, "Jenson" suddenly took the initiative to y the piano after all this time. "Who taught you this song?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jay knew that there was no such song among Jenson''s piano sheets. Baby Robbie pointed at Rose, "She did." Rose was so shocked that her eyes almost bulged out. She had never taught Jenson to y the piano. Why would Jenson tell such a lie? However, she had indeed taught that song to Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. Jay took a long time to think. "Jenson" was acting really unusual that day. His performance no doubt surprised him. It seemed that that was the effect of having Rose around. When he saw Daddy still hesitating, Baby Robbie ran over and gave a kiss on Jay''s face. "Daddy, so can I?" Jay''s iceberg face almost cracked in that instant. Baby Robbie was acting extremely cute and spoiled." Daddy, I know you love me the most. You will agree to whatever I want, right?" For some reason, Jay found himself nodding absently. Baby Robbie whooped with joy, "Daddy, you''re the best." He ran upstairs, ready to share the joyful news with Jenson. "Jenson!" When Baby Robbie entered Jenson''s room, he yelled softly. Jenson crawled out of the closet and saw Baby Robbie¡¯s excited face. "I did it." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and the expression on his face overwhelmed Jenson a little. He said tersely," You talked too much just now." Baby Robbieughed sheepishly, "If I didn''t try my best, Daddy would¡¯ve fired Mommy." Jenson noted, "He¡¯ll see through it soon.¡± As soon as he said that, there was a knock on the door from outside of his room. Jay''s mellow cello- like voice called out, "Jenson!" Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Baby Robbie panicked and hastily crawled under the bed to hide. Only after ensuring that Robbie was hidden did Jenson walk over to the door and open it, his handsome face expressionless as he looked at Jay. Jay stared suspiciously at his frozen-faced iceberg of a son and furrowed his eyebrows. What happened to his animated expressions earlier. 1 Ruffling Jenson''s ck hair, Jay bid his son goodbye. "Daddy''s going to work now. The nanny will send you t o school. This isn''t a problem, right?" Jenson¡¯s eyes showed some resistance, but he still nodded obediently and simply answered, "Uh- huh!" Jay noticed the hesitation and recalled what Rose told him. The kids and parents at the kindergarten were perhaps not too friendly to Jenson. An rm red in Jay¡¯s heart. His tall frame suddenly squatted down, and he asked Jenson very seriously, "Tell Daddy. Is it true that you don''t like going to kindergarten?" Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson twisted his head away, staying silent. Jay sighed softly. Every time he had tomunicate issues like this with Jenson, Jenson always responded with this same indifferent attitude. He had always thought that with his position of authority, there would be nobody who would dare provoke his son. However, he had clearly forgotten that in order to let Jenson have a normal childhood, he had not given the kindergarten Jenson''s real profile. When Jay came down from the second floor, Rose had already organized the toys in the y area tidily. Upon turning her head and seeing the stony-faced Jay standing behind her, Rose jumped. "Sir Ares, what other business do you have?" Rose asked with lingering fear. "Rose Loyle, stop using your false motherly love to influence Jenson. You''ll only make him worse this way." Jay ground his teeth angrily. Jenson¡¯s moods were unstable, making it hard for him to adapt. Rose retorted, "Isn¡¯t Jenson''s performance today great? He spoke much more than usual, didn''t he?" Jay snarled in a lowered voice, "His performance today was like a schizophrenic patient. This is all thanks to you. Rose Loyle, I''m holding you responsible when Ie back." After leaving those ruthless words, Jay left. 1 Upon hearing the word "schizophrenic", Rose was so shocked, her entire body weakened. Jenson was also her darling son. It was natural that she hoped Jenson would develop in a positive way. If her appearance caused her child''s mental illness to worsen, she would not be able to forgive herself. "Jenson..." 1 Rose frantically ran upstairs. When Baby Robbie heard Mommy''s voiceing upstairs, it startled him out of his soul. "Jenson, I must go now." Baby Robbie crawled out the window after saying this. Jenson chased him and said, "Give me a way to contact you!" "Okay." Baby Robbie gave him his phone number and Jenson memorized it. Knock, knock, knock! Knocks sounded on the door. Jenson cautiously shut the window. He walked to the edge of the door and opened it. As Rose gazed upon Jenson¡¯s face, which had gone back to the cool, frozen expression, she finally understood the reason Jay suspected the child was schizophrenic. Jenson looked at Rose through lifted eyes, different from the usual cold indifference. His gaze today had a deeper sense of probing. All along, Rose was the mommy he had been missing every day! "Jens, Daddy asked me to take you to school." Deep inside, Rose was not at all willing to bring Jenson to school, but because of Jay''s authority, she had to obey. 1 However, she still expressed it in a way that made Jay out to be the bad guy. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 This time, Jenson unexpectedly nodded his head obediently! He did not want Mommy to think that he was a bad good child. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Rose dropped Jenson off at school, Jenson entered the school gates in a very well-behaved manner. Rose was a little stunned. Why was this child so good today? He was actually listening to whatever she said? 1 In the afternoon, Rose went to the kindergarten to bring Jenson home. The moment Jenson walked out of the kindergarten, Rose nearly broke down in tears. Jenson''s clean white T-shirt was covered in dirt and ink, and his face was covered in many marks from being bullied by the other students. There were many long, bloody fingernail marks, as well as a split in his lip that was oozing fresh blood. Upon seeing Rose, Jenson ducked to the side, clearly not wanting her to see the mess he was in. Rose ran up and pulled Jenson into her embrace. " Jenson!" Hugging Jenson tightly, tears welled up in her eyes. Jenson looked at Rose. Previously, there were times where he returned from school looking even worse, yet he had never seen anyone cry over him before. Daddy''s staff and women all said that it was normal for children to fight. "Does it hurt?¡± Rose asked, looking up with teary eyes. Jenson shook his head. "It doesn¡¯t hurt. The others were hurt even more." Was he boasting that he had beaten up other people? Rose felt even sadder. Jenson said "them". It was obvious that it was not just one kid that bullied him. "Does the teacher know?" Rose asked. Jenson nodded. "They were scolded." Rose carried Jenson up and headed back. Jenson rested against her shoulder. It was his first time enjoying the warmth of a mother''s love, and Jenson was so tired that he fell asleep on her shoulder. 1 The distance from the kindergarten to Horizon Colors was not too far, but it was not short either. By walking, it required around twenty minutes. Rose did not call for a car though, as she relished the feeling of carrying Jenson even more. It was as if she had all the security in the world. A Rolls-Royce Silver Seraph had been following Rose from behind for an uncertain amount of time. The man in the backseat was not amon passerby, and his eyes that were as sharp as a hawk were staring straight at Rose. In the driver¡¯s seat, Grayson was perplexed. "Mr. Ares, Master Jenson is not close to any of us. If w e were the ones to send him to school and back, Master Jenson would be full of resentment. Why is it that when Miss Rose does it, he doesn¡¯t make a fuss?" Jay was also considering this problem with furrowed brows. Graysonmented, "Could this be the legendary bond between mother and son?" Jay darted Grayson a cold look, and the man hastily corrected his words. "Bah, how could a mother-son bond develop between Master Jenson and Miss Rose? The one who brought him up through countless hardships was Mr. Ares, so he''d only develop a bond with you, sir." Although in his heart, he did not want to admit that Rose and Jenson were getting along very well, the facts spoke for themselves. Jay red at Grayson resentfully. "Wasn''t this your lousy idea? Is this supposed to be retaliating against Rose?" Grayson gazed at the disy of affection between Rose and Jenson andughed awkwardly, i "Sorry, Mr. Ares." "I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself," Jay said coldly. Grayson frantically nodded and bowed. "Yes, of course, Mr. Ares. I''ll definitely think of a way to make Miss Rose¡¯s life ufortable!" Chapter 30 Chapter 30 After Rose carried Jenson home and settled him down, she called Jay right away. "Hello, Sir Ares, Jenson''s home already. The kid suffered quite some indignity in school today. I hope you can properly face the issue of Jenson¡¯s resistance t o school¡ª" Rose gravely told him about Jenson''s situation, but she only got halfway before Jay interrupted her rudely. "Rose Loyle, may I remind you that it''s not your ce to teach me how to manage my own child." His words were an obvious deration of who reigned over the child. Rose sighed helplessly. "You can go back now. I''ll arrive soon." After saying this, Jay hung up. Then he gave an order to Grayson. "Park the car at the side." Not long after, Rose walked out of the Ares family vi carrying her purse. She looked like she was in a rush a s she hurried toward the bus stop. Just as Jay was about to get out of the car, he changed his mind upon seeing the hurrying Rose and said to Grayson, "Follow her." About forty to fifty minutester, Rose appeared outside the gates of City North Experimental Kindergarten. The Rolls-Royce stopped at a ce not too far nor too close to her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When the end-of-school bell rang, the children walked out in systematic lines. Zetty saw Mommy from afar and excitedly waved her arms, running like the wind toward Mommy. " Mommy!¡± Rose spread her arms open, and Zetty crashed headfirst into her embrace. "Mommy, did your boss let you get off work on time today? He didn''t make things difficult for you?¡± Rose nodded happily. "Uh-huh.¡± Zetty called out joyfully. It seemed Baby Robbie''s trip t o negotiate with Mommy''s boss was very effective! In the Rolls-Royce, Jay¡¯s gaze locked on the child¡¯s unexpectedly adorable face. With her round face, ck eyes that glittered like gems, straight and pert nose, and fair skin, she looked just as dainty as a doll. An inexplicably sour feeling bloomed in Jay¡¯s chest." Rose could birth such an adorable daughter?" Grayson was speechless."...." He spoke inwardly. ''Since Rose could give birth to a baby as handsome as Jenson, why can''t she give birth to a beautiful daughter?¡¯ Jay could not tear his gaze from Zetty even if he stared for half a day. A revtion hit him a moment later. Was this little dumpling not that little girl he saw at the airport that day? So, she was Rose¡¯s daughter. Hence, that exotic woman he met at the airport that day was indeed Rose? In order to hide from him, there was really nothing Rose would not do! Seeing Zetty¡¯s resemnce to Rose''s, Grayson could not help inwardly lighting a candle in mourning for Rose. Miss Loyle must have married another man and had a child after divorcing Mr. Ares. With Mr. Ares''s paranoid mysophobia, it was unlikely he would take this matter kindly. The end of Rose Loyle''s days might being soon! His face green, Jay pushed the car door open. In two o r three strides of his long legs, he stepped in front of Rose and her daughter. Seeing this cold-faced man, Zetty immediately shouted fearfully, "Mommy, the trafficker man-" Jay''s face turned into a mix of shock and embarrassment. He fished out his wallet and produced arge stack of bills, shoving them in Zetty''s hands before snapping a t Baby Zetty impatiently, "You can''t call me a trafficker from now on." Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Baby Zetty was taken aback by the man''s sudden actions. She clutched the money absently, completely bewildered. "I don¡¯tck money," added Jay testily, clearly implying that he had no need to traffic kids. Zetty passed the money back to Jay, apologizing softly, ¡°Sorry, mister. I won¡¯t call you the trafficker man anymore. And I don¡¯t want this money." Jay was surprised. Despite her young age, the child knew not to ept freebies that were possibly tainted. Ever since Jay arrived, Rose found it difficult to breathe. "Zetty, this man is Mommy''s new boss," she choked. "Go y over there. Mommy will talk to him." As soon as she was told the man''s identity, Zetty immediately started negotiating with Jay. "Mister, can you stop giving so much work to my mommy? My mommy¡¯s so tired." Although he would never admit it, Jay could not help but feel a little jealous of Rose. This woman had such a caring daughter. How enviable. However, his temper was still actively bubbling within him, and he rebuffed Zetty stoically. "The amount of work is reasonable," he snapped. "It¡¯s just that your mommy is too clumsy.¡± Zetty disliked people criticizing her mommy and rolled her eyes at Jay. "Mommy was right. The nature o f capitalists is to maximize the extortion ofbor from workers." Jay''s face hardened. However, when he saw Zetty roll her eyes, Jay spaced out for a moment. He had seen this technique from someone else. That person was Angeline Severe. When Angeline made this expression, it was that of a naughty child. She melted his heart. Rose pulled Zetty aside frantically. "Zetty, you can¡¯t be rude to this mister. Mommy has an important matter t o discuss with him. You can¡¯t disturb adults when they''re talking about serious things." In front of Mommy, Zetty instantly became an angelic doll and nodded obediently. Rose returned to Jay''s side. The uncertainty on her face was noticed by Jay. She seemed to be weighed down by a guilty conscience. "Rose, is that your daughter?¡± The corners of Jay¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Rose never thought the constantly busy Jay woulde and personally investigate her. Was he so bored out of his mind that his balls ached? Rose nodded curtly. Jay leaned over, putting his mouth right by her ear. Rose was terribly nervous, her entire body tensed like a bowstring. His devilish voice pierced her ears as he whispered, "Rose, didn¡¯t you swear to the heavens back then that you''d love only me? Marrying someone else right after divorcing me and having a daughter so soon... You really have an insatiable appetite for men." Rose stared at Jay, feeling conflicted. This man was info smart, yes, but sadly, he did not have a good eye. His own daughter was in front of him, yet he could not tell? Still... He could not be med for theck of resemnce in her appearance. Who asked Zetty to not inherit her daddy''s genes? It was just like how Robbie and Jens shied away from their mommy''s genes. There was absolutely no trace of their other parent''s looks. "Disgusting.¡± Jay straightened his powerful figure. His mesmerizing lips spat the word out with venom. Rose shrunk into herself like a quail, not making a sound or trying to retort. She was afraid anything she said would only make things worse! Jay nced over her icily and said forcefully, ¡°From now on, don''t let Jenson see you again." A second ago, Rose could still act spineless, but now she tugged on Jenson¡¯s hand, pleading softly, "Sir Ares -Jens needs his mommy-" 2 Jay loathingly pped her hand aside. "No, he doesn''t!" he snarled. Without another word, he strode withet-like steps toward the car.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Rose watched the Rolls-Royce leave, dust flying behind its trails, and tears rolled down her face. Jay had misunderstood her from top to bottom. Banning her from seeing Jenson was a tant attempt to mercilessly sever their mother-son bond. When Baby Robbie came out of kindergarten, he saw Mommy''s shoulders shaking, clearly crying. Baby Robbie hurried over tofort her. "Mommy, what happened?" Zetty reported to her brother indignantly. "Robbie, Mommy¡¯s boss came just now. He fired Mommy, so Mommy''s jobless now." 1 Baby Robbie¡¯s small face paled slightly. He knew that Mommy¡¯s boss was Jenson''s daddy. 1 If Mommy lost her job, would that mean Mommy could never see Jenson again? No wonder Mommy was crying so badly. Rose stumped toward Splendid Town with reddened eyes, a child in each hand. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie watches Mommy''s eyes, which were thoroughly bloodshot from crying. The glorious image of Daddy in his heart was somewhat obliterated. 1 Daddy only knew how to make Mommy cry. He did not want a daddy like this. Hmph. However, at night, Baby Robbie received an unexpected call from Jenson. Jenson was silent for a long while. He did not know how to express himself. Baby Robbie took the initiative to speak up. "Do you miss Mommy?¡± "Uh-huh.¡± Jenson nodded after a pause. Baby Robbie said sullenly, "But I don''t miss Daddy at all because he bullied Mommy today. Hmph." He huffed and hung up. Jenson stared nkly at the smartwatch, feeling at a loss. When Jay pushed open the door and entered, he saw Jenson staring dazedly at his smartwatch. The screen of the smartwatch shone with a blue light. This surprised Jay immensely; Jenson had not charged his smartwatch in ages. "Jenson, who are you trying to call?" Jay walked over, pulled up a chair, and sat in front of Jenson. Jenson looked at him. Recalling Baby Robbie ims that Daddy bullied Mommy, a curious hint of anger red in Jenson¡¯s eyes. "None of your business.¡± Jenson angrily flung his smartwatch aside, then climbed in bed and pulled the covers over himself, pretending to sleep. This was the first time Jenson had acted with such hostility to his daddy. Jay was both surprised and confused. ¡°Jenson, is it because Daddy came backte today that you¡¯re mad?" Jay said quietly, bringing out 120% o f his patience tomunicate with Jenson. Jenson simply covered his face with the covers, refusing to talk to him. Jay patted Jenson¡¯s head, saying somewhat helplessly, "Okay then. When you want to talk to Daddy, youe and find me then." Jay went to the study and turned on hisputer. Just as he prepared to begin his work, the door was opened by Jenson. Jay lifted his head and looked at the small figure, a gratified smile curving the corners of his mouth. On the other hand, Jenson stood silently beside the door, sullenness faintly surfacing over his handsome features. His fists were clenched tight as if he was about to challenge Daddy. 1 Jay frowned. "Tomorrow, I want Rose to send me to school." It took a lot of effort for Jenson to say what was in his heart. Jay pped. "Not bad. There''s an improvement. You''re speaking with more and more words." Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Jenson looked at Jay. "Then will you let here?¡± Jay stood up and walked over to Jenson. He attempted to reason his son. "Jenson, Miss Loyle''s house has another kid, and Miss Loyle needs to take care of her. Be a good boy. Daddy will find an even better nanny to look after you, how about that?" Jenson shook his head vehemently. "I don''t want that." Tears started swirling in his eyes. Jay enveloped Jenson in an embrace, warmly cating Jenson''s close-to-crumbling emotions." Jens, Daddy will find a mommy for you, okay?" "I don''t want that," Jenson repeated. He suddenly shoved Jay away and turned around, dashing toward the garden. The omnipotent Jay felt powerless for the first time in his life. Jenson wanted Mommy. If Rose had been someone fitting of the title, perhaps he could have convinced himself to let go of his personal grudge to fulfill Jenson. However, Rose was a pathological liar and had so many blemishes on her character. How could h e let a woman like this get close to Jenson? 1 He could not be sure, but what if she had gotten closer to Jenson for money? If she achieved her goal and fled, just likest time, would that not be an even bigger blow to Jenson? 1 Jenson sat moodily on the swing, tears dripping silently down his face. Seeing Jenson''s pitiable figure, Jay sighed helplessly. Meanwhile, in Splendid Town. 1 After Rose entered the house, it was like her soul had left her body. Everything she did was done absently and emotionlessly. While cooking noodles for the kids, she forgot to add salt. While washing the dishes, she forgot to turn the tap o n. Watching his soulless Mommy, Baby Robbie made up his mind. He had to help Mommy return to Horizon Colors. He hid in the house and sneakily sent Jenson a text:" Jenson, I want to see Daddy and make him not fire Mommy. Can you switch ces with me?" When he received Baby Robbie''s text, it was as Jenson had been revived. His tensed face rxed. "Okay," he sent back. If Baby Robbie switched identities with him, then he could see Mommy. Baby Robbie could see Daddy too. "I¡¯ll wait for you at eight in the morning tomorrow at the Cade Mall near your house. Be there." "Okay." Jay folded his arms, watching intently as the halfsmile appeared on his son''s face. His gaze turned to the child''s smartphone. Was he...municating with Rose? Was that why he was so happy? As Jay walked over with the intent of discovering his son''s secret, Jenson swiftly erased the record of his conversation with Baby Robbie. Seeing Jay staring at his watch, he moved to hand the watch to his father, looking pleased. Jay smiled and said lightly, "Jenson, do you want Daddy to recover the deleted conversation records?" Jenson immediately retracted his hand and stuffed the watch into his pocket, saying curtly, "Going to sleep.¡± Then he went into the house and slept. Jenson¡¯s reaction affirmed Jay''s suspicion. So he was chatting with Rose just now? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Frustration bloomed in Jay¡¯s heart. He had brought Jenson up for five years, yet he had been completely won over by his mother in less than five days? By the time Jay got back to the child''s room, Jenson was already deep in sweet slumber. Jay wrinkled his brows. The little man who had so vehemently confronted him earlier had been coaxed into obedience with just a single text from Rose? Jay shook his head. Tomorrow, he would properly teach his son what was meant by "wealth cannot win, poverty cannot move, and power cannot bend"! The next day. 1 While Jay was still contemting who should send his family''s precious little lord to school, he saw Jenson walk out with his schoolbag slung over his back. He reported formally as if he was a grown adult. "I''ll go to school myself from now on." Before Jay could recover from the shock, Jenson had already pulled the door open and walked out. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 When Jenson arrived at the Cade Mall near the vi, Baby Robbie flew toward him on his scooter. "Jenson!" When Jenson saw Baby Robbie, his ice-cold expression rxed slightly. Baby Robbie stopped in front of him and then eagerly told Jenson his n. "Jenson, let''s go switch clothes i n the restroom now. Then I''ll go to your kindergarten and you go to mine. After school ends, I''ll go to Horizon Colors and you''ll go to Splendid Town. This way, Daddy and Mommy can''t notice we¡¯ve swapped ces.¡± "Splendid Town?" When Jenson heard the familiar name, a memory shed in his mind: the IP address of the hacker called Master Robbie whopromised Grand Asia a few days ago. He put two and two together. 2 "You¡¯re Master Robbie?¡± Baby Robbie gave a sheepish smile. "Daddy bullied Mommy. I was just giving Daddy a small punishment for Mommy." "Childish,¡± Jenson said coolly. As he tugged Jenson toward the restrooms, Robbie said tentatively, "Jenson, can you not tell Daddy about what I did to punish him? If Daddy knew I was being naughty, he definitely won''t like me." Loyal as ever, Jenson answered readily, "Of course." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie heartfeltly eximed, ¡°Jenson, I¡¯m so happy to have a brother like you." Jenson was slightly stunned. This was his first time hearing a kid express fondness to him. The two of them changed their clothes and came out. Jenson now wore a grass-green T-shirt printed with the picture of Armor Hero and slim fit jeans. Topped with a duckbill hat, it gave off a very hip-hop style. With his usual cold expression, he inexplicably gave people the impression that he was a big star. Baby Robbie wore Jenson¡¯s white shirt, ck trousers, and shining little leather shoes. With his head of elegant, soft hair, he looked just like a little prince who stepped out of aic book, ssy and refined. As the two kids looked at each other, they felt a curious but joyful urge tough. Baby Robbie¡¯s personality was an open book. Every emotion was written on his face. He grinned, revealing a row of neat, snow-white baby teeth. On the other hand, Jenson was an expert at hiding his emotions and looked like he was adamantly forcing back a smile. Baby Robbie could not resist teasing him. "Just smile if you want to smile. What are you holding back for?" A faint smile, barely perceptible, appeared on Jenson''s face. Baby Robbie added a special warning for Jenson." Right, I forgot to tell you something. When you go to m y kindergarten, my teachers and ssmates probably can''t tell the difference, but not Zetty. She''s brighter than my other ssmates and knows me especially well. Say more and smile more when you see her, or your cover will be blown.¡± "Who''s Zetty?" Jenson snapped, his brows furrowed. Asking him to speak and smile more was worse than a death sentence. However, Baby Robbie''s next sentence seemed to reduce Jenson into a slow-witted duck. "Zetty is our little sister." "Little sister?" "I forgot to tell you. Actually, we''re not twins, we''re triplets. You and I are probably identical, and Zetty''s our fraternal triplet. That''s why the two of us look like Daddy, and Zetty looks like Mommy," Baby Robbie exined. Jenson felt like he had been struck by lightning. He gasped, "Triplets?" i Baby Robbie nodded. "Uh-huh. Zetty is Mommy''s number-one fan. It''s best not to let her know of our swapping identities because she will definitely take sides when ites to Daddy and Mommy. She''ll blindly support Mommy." Jenson said shortly, "Okay." His exnationsplete, Baby Robbie waved goodbye to Jenson. "I''ll be going then. See you, Jenson." Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Jenson nodded as usual. City South Montessori Kindergarten! Baby Robbie stared at the supremely extravagant kindergarten, light shining from his eyes. "So this is how a rich kid''s kindergarten is?" As Baby Robbie entered the kindergarten, a few ssmates brushed past his shoulders. When they saw Baby Robbie, they naturally thought he was the untalkative, easy-to-bully Jenson. They deliberately mocked him. "Look, that autistic kid is back again." Baby Robbie was furious. So this was how they regrly insulted Jenson. Jenson was his brother. He would not let anyone bully Jenson. Baby Robbie charged at him and snarled, "Apologize!" The kids burst intoughter. One of the tougherlooking kids was taller than the other students by a head. He walked up and shoved Baby Robbie, haughtily trying to intimidate him. "Tattletale, if you want us to apologize, then crawl out from under my legs." Baby Robbie had been learning taekwondo since he was little and had a sturdy build. He did not move at All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. all when the fatso pushed him. 1 Whenever Jenson found himself in such a situation, h e would impatiently try to escape the crowded mess a s fast as possible. However, the more he wanted to escape, the more this group of kids enjoyed bullying him. Hence, a vicious cycle developed-whenever Jenson came to school, this group of naughty children would pick on him. As time passed, Jenson developed his loathing of the school. However, Baby Robbie was not Jenson. His personality was robust. He loved ying around, and his worst fear was school being boring. The fatso walked up to Baby Robbie and spread his legs. He pointed below him and ordered Baby Robbie, " Tattletale, crawl under. Then I won¡¯t bother you for today." Baby Robbie flung his schoolbag to the ground. The group of kids thought he was going to crawl beneath therge kid and started pping and chanting, "Crawl, crawl, crawl..." 1 To everyone''s shock, with one sweeping kick, Baby Robbie sent the fatso stumbling to the ground. The kick made the fatso tumble over, and he started crying at once. Seeing their ringleader being harassed, his underlings surrounded Baby Robbie. It was one against five. Baby Robbie let loose and had them all wailing with a reverse kick. Baby Robbie coolly picked up his schoolbag and threatened them forcefully. "I never hit back before not because I was scared of you guys. I just didn''t want to fight you. If you guys call me a tattletale again in the future, I''ll give you what you want. I won''t tell the teacher. I''ll use my fists to deal with all of you.¡± Baby Robbie''s pummeling had given the group of kids bruised noses and swollen faces. All of them went crying to the teacher. Baby Robbie stuck his tongue out at them. "Who''s the tattletale now?" He had expelled some bad air on Jenson''s behalf today. He doubted this group of little bullies would dare to torment Jenson from now on. Very soon, Baby Robbie was called by the teacher to the office. The sharp-eyed teacher was aware that not the fatso and hisckeys were from well-off and powerful families. As such, she was particrly hard on the " Jenson¡± who had entered the school with his "moner" status. "Jenson, why did you fight?" The teacher turned on Jenson, stern-faced. While Baby Robbie was still organizing his words, he heard the teacher sigh. She muttered beneath her breath, "Just having problem students like this around is a bother." "Jenson, call your parents. Get your dad and mom to the kindergarten." The teacher made the decision to call his parents. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 This was the first time since "Jenson" first started school that his parents had to be called in. Thus, when Jay received the kindergarten teacher''s call, Jay was taken aback. "What happened with Jenson?" "It''s not right to speak of it on the phone. It''s better if youe to the school, please." Toward a parent with no significant background, the teacher was never more courteous than necessary. Jay immediately rushed to the kindergarten. In the teachers'' office, he saw "Jenson" standing facing a white wall, forced to reflect on his action. When the teacher saw Jay, she felt her breath being taken away by the molded beauty of his appearance. His tall and fit figure, as well as the air of distant arrogance hanging over him, rendered her speechless for quite some time. Jenson''s daddy was aplete stunner! He was much better-looking than all the huge superstars. Good heavens, if she had known Jenson''s daddy was s o handsome earlier, she would not have been so cold o n the phone earlier. Jay took little notice that he had already be this young female teacher''s object of interest. He walked toward "Jenson", tenderly turning his son to face him. "What have you done?" he asked. Baby Robbie shook like a rattle drum. Jay''s eyebrows knitted. Jenson never lied. If he did not feel he had done anything wrong, then it must have been the teacher''s mistake. Jay aimed his cold gaze at the female teacher and snapped, "What happened?" That natural perfection of his alpha vibes suffused the air instantly. The female teacher was so nervous that her heart was pounding. The words she had originally organized became all jumbled up in that instant. "Jenson... He fought with his ssmates... The other students have all been bruised and swollen up..." Jay¡¯s gaze swept over the students standing parallel t o Jenson. He saw the injuries on their faces, and his eyebrows furrowed slightly. "Jenson, are you hurt?" Rather than pursue his son''s wrongdoing, Jay was more concerned about his son''s wellbeing. Baby Robbie jerked his head, his innocent gaze falling on his daddy. Seeing "Jenson¡¯s" pale, unblemished face, Jay gave a curt nod, relieved. Only then did he lift his eyes to look icily at the female teacher. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Six kids fighting Jenson. Strictly speaking, this sounds like a case of schoolyard bullying. Montessori Kindergarten is supposed to be the best kindergarten i n this city, but it seems it can''t live up to its reputation H The female teacher was shocked by Jay''s aggressive manner and, in her current state of panic, she began flinging out all the excuses she had. "Jenson¡¯s father, this matter cannot be ssified as a typical schoolyard bullying. Your Jenson is a psychologically-abnormal autistic child and is easily angered, not to mention he¡¯s not good at expressing himself, so it¡¯s inevitable that he''d cause squabbles with other students..." The female teacher could not say any further because she saw Jay''s handsome face rapidly be like a cage of ice. It was not just Jay who was angry. Baby Robbie was even angrier. Jenson clearly did not have autism and was a child who had perfect control over his emotions. How could he just be vilified through this teacher''s lips like some devil child? Baby Robbie decided to retaliate for Jenson. As the female teacher secretly found respite behind the knowledge that Jenson was an autistic child who would not tell his dad what happened, Baby Robbie''s attitude flipped suddenly and he piped up, "Daddy, they''re the ones bullying me. They called me a tattletale and wanted me to crawl between that fatty''s legs. If I didn''t crawl, they would''ve beaten me-" The female teacher hastily interrupted ¡°Jenson"." Jenson, you can''t tell lies. You aren''t hurt. They''re the ones who are injured." 1 Watching this sharp-eyed female teacher, Baby Robbie felt he had to show Daddy this female teacher''s true colors. "Daddy..." Baby Robbie squeezed out a few tears, trying to appear as pitiful as he could as he stared at Jay." She said I''m a problem student. She said I''m a bother." Jay''s pupils contracted, and his expression ckened. A dangerous aura emitted from him, like the darkness before a storm. The female teacher was so startled she broke out in cold sweat. Today''s Jenson was more unusual than she ever expected. She had never seen him speak so much in one breath. The female teacher recovered from her moment of panic. She recognized Jenson as amoner student. Jay was just some unknown small fry who had to sell an arm and a leg to send his child to an upper-ss kindergarten. His child being bullied was ultimately caused by his inferior background. Furthermore, to be able to teach at this school, she had quite the solid background herself. She chose to disregard him. Putting on a distressed face, she continued to criticize Jenson. "Jenson, how can you use me of such a thing? You disappoint m e!" Then she added contemptuously to Jenson, "Sir, I must say that Jenson''s circumstances are really unsuitable for attending kindergarten. It''s better if you just bring him home to rest." He did not have a significant background yet still wanted to attend an upper-ss kindergarten. He could not me others for getting bullied! After the teacher had finished speaking, ayer of thousand-year-old ice shrouded Jay''s handsome face. A mutinous coldness emitted from him. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The temperature in the room fell by a few degrees. He had never imagined that Jenson would be facing such unfair treatment at school. Very well. Great! Jay was the image of Varna, the king of hell, as he pinned the female teacher with a deadly re. "I think the one who should go home to rest is you," Jay said coolly, whipping out his phone to make a call. The female teacher looked satisfied, certain that the man was intimidated by her words and was now begging someone to help preserve Jenson''s ce at school. However, in the next moment, she received an unexpected call from the director. ncing at Jay¡¯s calm and prideful demeanor, a feeling of uneasiness bloomed within her chest. The hand clutching her phone started sweating. Her conceited manner of speaking immediately switched to a courteous, pleasant one. "Director, is there an issue?¡± "You¡¯ve just offended a powerful and important figure," the director roared. "Pack your things and get out this instant!" The director was fuming. How impertinent! She had the nerve to offend the famous Varna, the god of death -Master Ares. She even went so far as to shame the Ares family''s darling young master! It was bad enough to court her own death, but Montessori Kindergarten must not be dragged down with her! "What?" Hearing the director''s words, the female teacher''s eyes widened in disbelief, and cold sweat appeared on her forehand. She had offended an almighty important figure? When did this happen? Her heart gave a sudden thump! Could it be... The teacher looked incredulously at Jay, who was emitting the cold aura of death. Was he the important man in question? It was impossible, she thought. Jenson hailed from a regr family. How could he be an important figure! The teacher hastily asked, "Director, perhaps you''ve mistaken me for someone else? I haven''t offended any important figures." The director could not hold back a mirthlessugh. She was already nearing death¡¯s door, yet she still stuck to her guns. He was disappointed in the woman whom he had ced high expectations on. He said shortly, "Grand Asia¡¯s sessor¡ª Master Ares. He¡¯s Jenson¡¯s father!" After spitting out those words, he hung up. Grand Asia''s Master Ares-the famous, omnipotent Jay Ares! 2 The female teacher nearly fainted. Jenson''s father was secretly the most important person affiliated with their school! The desperate teacher instantly turned to plead with and apologize to Jay, but Jay had already carried " Jenson" away ages ago. She was doomed! She might have no way to gain a foothold in the Capital Imperial anymore in this lifetime! Jay stuffed his son into the Rolls-Royce and brought" Jenson" home, his face dark. Recalling the kids and the teacher''s unfriendly treatment of Jenson, Jay felt a sense of shame brimming. Rose had only gone to the kindergarten for a single day and had spotted the teacher and students'' bullying of Jenson. Why had he never noticed? "Jenson, if you don¡¯t like this kindergarten, Daddy will move you to a different one, alright?" Jay dropped the stubborn refusal he had previously set down in front of Rose. Perhaps Rose was right, after all. The environment shaped people, and changing kindergartens would ultimately be better for Jenson''s wellbeing. Baby Robbie blinked hisrge ck eyes. Did Daddy want to change Jenson''s kindergarten? He felt ufortable making a decision on Jenson''s behalf. Jay patted Baby Robbie''s head. "Let Daddy know after you''ve considered it." Baby Robbie nodded. "Okay." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay suddenly remembered something. "That''s right. Tonight, we''ll go to Grandpa''s to eat. Is that okay?" Baby Robbie''s charming eyes shone with a curious light. He could see Grandpa and Grandma? "Yeah!" Baby Robbie nodded enthusiastically. Jay was a little surprised by the child''s excitement. H e used to despise going to Grandpa and Grandma''s house because Josephine liked to tease him whenever he refused to talk. After a few trips, Jenson decidedly disliked going to Grandpa and Grandma''s house. On top of that, he also did not wee Grandpa, Grandma, and Aunt Josephine at his house. As time passed, the trips between the two houses became less and less frequent. While Baby Robbie monopolized Jenson''s bed and Jenson¡¯s daddy, enjoying the prince-like treatment Jenson was ustomed to, Jenson was weing a brand new day for himself too. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 City North, Xinxin Kindergarten. The moment Jenson arrived at the kindergarten, he received a warm wee from his teacher and fellow students. 1 "Baby Robbie, I brought a new toy today. Do you want t o y with me?¡± "Baby Robbie, shall we y a game together?¡± Jenson gaped at the cute kids and nodded back at them. Baby Robbie¡¯s personality was likable, and Jenson was sincerely happy for him. Jenson was eager to know which of the kids was his little sister, Zetty. As he had not yet met Zetty, he was very curious about this unknown sister. "Baby Robbie, your sister is crying.¡± Suddenly, a kid ran over and pulled Jenson toward the flower stands a t the kindergarten. Upon hearing that, a sliver of worry crept into Jenson''s face. What made her cry? He strove to never cry, as Daddy had taught him: real men do not cry at the drop of a hat! Therefore, when Jenson heard that Zetty was crying, h e was expecting horrific news. When the kid pulled Jenson in front of Zetty, the sight before him had Jenson dumbstruck. Zetty was holding a snail while she bawled her eyes out, looking like a timid calico cat. "Waaa, I stepped on and broke the snail''s home. What can I do?" 1Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson was speechless. However, he noted that Zetty''s face, which bore a striking resemnce to Mommy¡¯s, was extremely adorable. Her big, protuberant eyes, delicate lips, and small, button nose looked exactly like a doll¡¯s, and it was very easy on the eyes. A sense of brotherly protection sprouted within Jenson. He walked up and patted Zetty''s shoulder as he said softly, "Don¡¯t cry. The snail''s shell can grow back if it''s broken." Zetty stopped crying and offered a watery smile. She carefully put the snail down in the grass and said to the snail in an incredibly gentle tone, "Little snail, I''m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Go and find your mommy quickly, or else you''ll be rained on when it rains." 1 The little snail crawled slowly into the deeper parts of the grass. After sending the snail on its way, Zetty suddenly reached out and hugged Jenson around the neck, cooing happily, "Thanks, Big Brother." 1 Surprised by Zetty''s enthusiasm, Jenson was at a loss. He had never liked being touched by strangers. He could not handle it when other people touched his clothes, let alone such close contact. If this was back then, Jenson would definitely have gone amok and shoved this person away. However, as he was being hugged by Zetty. As her older brother, Jenson felt that he should not bully his younger sister, so if she wanted to hug then he would allow it. On top of that, he found that he did not really dislike his little sister hugging him. After releasing the embrace, Zetty reached out her fingers and grabbed Jenson''s hand as she walked toward the ssroom. She skipped around gleefully a s she said, "Baby Robbie, Mommy doesn''t have to go to work today, so she''lle to pick us up on time after ss, right?" Jenson¡¯s brows furrowed and he corrected Zetty firmly, "Call me Big Brother." Zetty pouted and stared and Jenson with a confused look. ¡°You never said anything when I called you Baby Robbiest time. Why do you want me to call you Big Brother today?" Jenson had a cold look on his face as he thought in his heart, ''Because I''m not Baby Robbie.¡¯ However, he said curtly, "It''s rude." 1 Zetty was the most understanding angelic baby, so seeing that her brother was not happy, she immediately relented. "Okay, okay, if you don¡¯t like me calling your name, then I''ll call you Big Brother from now on!" Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Jenson paused slightly. If this was anyone else who had such a passive personality like Zetty''s, Jenson would instantly look down on that person. However, Jenson strangely could not help but feel that his little sister was very adorable. The brother and sister duo arrived in the ssroom, and the teacher passed out drawing paper and pencils to all the children. Jenson drew a picture of his mommy. Perhaps it was due to Jenson''s more reserved personality, for his talent in the field of drawing far exceeded that of Baby Robbie''s and Zetty''s ever since he was young. 1 Gazing admiringly at Big Brother¡¯s wless drawing o f Mommy, Zetty pleaded with Jenson, "Big Brother, the Mommy you drew is so pretty. Could you draw one for me too?" Jenson nodded. "Uh-huh.¡± Upon collecting their work, the teacher was extremely surprised to see Jenson''s drawing. "Baby Robbie, you''ve improved a lot." As a reward, the teacher gave "Baby Robbie" an extra packet of Oreo cookies. Jenson instantly gave the cookies to Zetty. "Do you like these?" Zetty gleefully epted the offering and tore open the packet. She stuffed the first piece into Jenson¡¯s mouth. "You eat first, Big Brother." Then, Zetty shared the remaining cookies with the other kids. When it came to her turn, there were no more cookies left, yet Zetty said happily, "Mommy said that good things must be shared with friends." The other kids then all took out the delicious snacks they kept in their bags to share with Zetty. Jenson and Zetty spent a very pleasant day at the kindergarten. When school ended, heavy thoughts weighed Jenson down. He was about to see Mommy very soon. Would Mommy recognize him? If she did, would she wee his presence? After all, Baby Bobbie was such a likable child. Between him and Baby Bobbie, Mommy would definitely choose Baby Robbie, would she not? In order to prevent Mommy from recognizing him, when Jenson saw Rose, he made an effort to squeeze out his brightest smile. Rose did not sense anything amiss and brought the two kids home without incident. After experiencing the thrilling new school life, Jenson was a little worried Baby Robbie would not be able to handle those bullying ssmates of his. He secretly sent Baby Robbie a text to check up on him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How are things over at your side?" Baby Robbie replied almost in an instant, sounding pleased with himself. "I''m very good. I helped you teach those little bullies a lesson, and I even got Daddy to get that sharp-eyed teacher of yours fired." 1 The corners of Jenson''s mouth lifted in a smile. At night, Jay brought his son to Grandpa and Grandma''s house, as promised. To wee "Jenson", Grandpa and Grandma had prepared many delicious fruits and snacks on the coffee table. Dinner was an extravagant affair. The long dining table was fullyden with dishes. The unmarried Aunt Josephine loungedzily on the couch, giving coldments without reservation. " Dad, Mom, you two old folks should take a break. The food you guys made have the exotic taste of mountains and seas. But Jenson won''t eat a bite, even if it''s out of courtesy. I just don''t understand. Why don¡¯t you get the housekeeper to cook? What''s the point of doing it personally if you need that little prince''s stamp of approval?" Jay looked at "Jenson" and said sternly, "Jens, Aunt Josephine has a point. Grandpa and Grandma have reached a great age and still personally made your meal. You have to be polite and eat a little, alright?" Baby Robbie looked at the table full of delectable dishes. Thinking of how these were all personally made for him by his elderly grandpa and grandma, Baby Robbie was so moved his eyes reddened. He ran up to Grandpa and Grandma, bending his waist in a deep bow to the two elders. "Thank you for the dinner you made me, Grandpa and Grandma. I really like it." Jenson was normally stony and silent. He hid his likes and dislikes in his heart, stowing his emotions away. Baby Robbie¡¯s actions amazed everyone so much that their eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Josephine jumped up from the sofa with shock. She grabbed Baby Robbie''s cheeks without warning, rubbing and pinching them. "Wait a minute, is this really our little distrustful and cynical Jenson?" Baby Robbie did not look annoyed or angry at Josephine''s manhandling. Instead, he shed an innocent smile at her. Josephine yelped with surprise, "Jay, I''m pretty sure that your son has been kidnapped." Jay pped the back of Josephine''s head and reprimanded her coolly, "You should stop reading those absurd novels of yours. The things you say are bing more and more ridiculous." Although Grandpa and Grandma could not openly agree with Josephine''s dubious statement, they too felt that their grandson had been taken away. When they were having their meal, Grandpa and Grandma heaped a lot of food in Baby Robbie''s bowl but the boy did not object in the slightest. Instead, he politely thanked the elderly couple. "Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you, Grandma." Although "Jenson" was being cute and amiable, Jay could feel that something was amiss. The whole family probably got used to Jenson''s indifference. It was understandable that they did not know how to handle the boy as he was now. The cool baby Jenson that kept people at a thousand- mile distance seemed to have changed into the loveable baby who could cause any flower he passed to blossom. 2 The exception was Josephine! Grandpa and Grandma were mentally affected by their good grandson¡¯s extreme personality change. Out of the blue, Grandpa started to scold his son, "Jay, don''t work too hard every day. How did Jenson suddenly be this way? Do you know why?" Jay looked at "Jenson" who was head deep into the bowl eating. That uncharacteristically self- reliant " Jenson" scared him a little. Nevertheless, "Jenson" was right in front of him. His clear eyes that looked like the sea, his nose as straight and tall as the mountains... Intelligent as he was, he still could not figure out an exnation for his son''s sudden change. Baby Robbie heard the adults'' conversation and enjoyed a privateugh. ¡®Daddy, don¡¯t you know that you have two sons?¡¯ On the other hand, Josephine liked the new Jenson very much. She patted Baby Robbie''s head and encouraged "Jenson" to carry on. "Oh my, what a surprise. Polite wordsing out from our very own Jenson. Jenson, tell me. Who cured your autism? I want to repay the person." Sending an opportunity to cost the rift between Daddy and Mommy, Baby Robbie decided to employ his silver tongue to set up a meeting for his parents. "It was Rose. Rose told me that this world was big but there aren¡¯t many good people in it. So we have to be grateful to those who treat us kindly. Rose is the nanny Daddy employed for me, Grandpa and Grandma. Not only is she beautiful, but she¡¯s also very gentle. She can paint, program, and even build Legos... There¡¯s nothing in this world that she can''t do." Baby Robbie heapedvish praises on Rose rather exaggeratedly. When Grandpa, Grandma, and Josephine heard Rose''s name as they sat across Baby Robbie, they lost their grips on their chopsticks, which ttered onto the table. The news of Rose being alive shocked them. "Jay, is it true what Jenson said?" Grandpa asked hushedly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the mention of Rose, Jay''s good mood evaporated instantly. He nodded curtly. "Yes." The meal continued and ended in deep silence. Grandpa stood up and said to Jay, "Come upstairs with me. I have something to tell you." Jay followed his father to the study. The old man sat o n his mahogany round-backed armchair. After a long sigh, he stared at his son intently and said in a rather nagging tone, "Jay, I know you don¡¯t like her, but she¡¯s Jenson¡¯s biological mother after all. You can see the changes she brought to Jenson yourself. That¡¯s the result of maternal love that no other woman can give. Please, I hope you can bury the hatchet and consider taking her back in." Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Jay put his foot down without hesitation. "Dad, she already has a new family and her own kids. She won''t be able to give Jenson her undivided maternal love. Please don¡¯t tell Jenson that she''s his mother. Don''t bring his hopes up just to disappoint him." The old man looked at the angry look on his son''s face and persisted, "Jay, even if you hate her, she¡¯s still Jenson''s mother. The love between a mother and her child can never be severed. Why don''t you open up your heart and let them know each other? For Jenson¡¯s sake." When Jay left the old man¡¯s study, he felt more disoriented than ever. It was veryte when they left Grandpa and Grandma''s house. Jay walked out of the vi, holding Baby Robbie with one arm. Baby Robbie waved goodbye to Grandpa and Grandma enthusiastically. '' Goodbye, Grandpa. Goodbye, Grandma. Goodbye, Aunt Josephine." After bidding his farewells, Baby Robbie hugged Daddy''s neck. ''Daddy''s so strong. He can pick me up with one arm,¡¯ he thought wonderingly. Baby Robbie was enjoying the feeling of having a daddy. "Daddy, I want an up up!" Baby Robbie had always envied other children riding on their daddy''s shoulders. Finally, he had the opportunity to experience it himself. Jay¡¯s face tightened up slightly, "Did Rose teach you that?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Yep." Jay considered Rose''s petite body. ''Having a five-year-old Jenson ride on her shoulders must have worn her out.'' Little did he know, thest time Baby Robbie asked for "up up¡± from Mommy was a long time ago. "Come on." Jay ced Baby Robbie on the ground and his slender figure squatted down. Baby Robbie jumped on his back and straddled his neckfortably. 1 "Let¡¯s go!" Baby Robbie cheered happily. At that moment, he was truly over the moon to have a daddy. He secretly vowed that he would make the best Mommy in the world and the best Daddy in the world stay together forever. When that happened, the three o f them would be the happiest children in the world. "Daddy! Can I ask you for something..." Baby Robbie hugged Daddy''s head and his voice suddenly softened. He was being almost unbearably cute. "What is it?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy, since you''ve fired Rose, she doesn¡¯t have a job anymore. Can you give her a job at your company?" Baby Robbie figured if Mommy worked in Daddy''s Jay''s face showed signs of reluctance. He did not want to be involved with Rose anymore. Baby Robbie''s cutesy act intensified. "Daddy, please. Rose helped me a lot. She really is nice to me. If I don''t help her, I won¡¯t be able to look at myself in the mirror.¡± Jay was helpless under his son¡¯s guise. "Alright, Daddy will find her a job, but not in Daddy''s company.¡± "Why not?" "Shecks education and working experience. Grand Asia just isn¡¯t the type ofpany that recruits neers without qualified working experience." Jay said tly. Baby Robbie began fussing. "Daddy, you''re wrong," he pouted. "Rose has good qualifications. She graduated a t the top of her ss at First Academy. She knows a lot of things." Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Jay felt like he just heard a tremendous joke, his cold and handsome face freezing on the spot. ''Rose, a top student at First Academy? ''She should take a good look at herself in the mirror before spewing such nonsense. Each and every student from First Academy is an outstanding person. ''How could she lie to Jenson like that?'' 1 "Jenson," Jay spoke in a level voice, "even if she''s a First Academy graduate, her professional knowledge and proficiency cannot meet the requirements to be a Grand Asia employee. Daddy can''t admit her exceptionally because it¡¯ll be unfair to other candidates." Jay was appalled by Rose¡¯s shameless lies, but he still felt reluctant to outright defame Rose in front of" Jenson". It was his way of protecting his son-he did not want t o be the one to shatter the beautiful image of Mommy i n his heart. Baby Robbie was very confident in Mommy''s ability. H e persevered and begged Jay, "Daddy, believe me. Rose is really good. Please let her work at yourpany? Pretty please?" Jay was befuddled. "Jenson" had never begged him for anything. It was such a rare event, and there was s o much sincerity in his plea, that Jay could not bring himself to reject his son''s fragile heart. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He thought for a while before he finally conceded. " Alright. Daddy will give her a call tomorrow and invite her to apply for thepany, how does that sound?" Baby Robbie cheered happily, "Woohoo!" Jay murmured to himself thoughtfully, ''Even if I smacked the job advertisement right on top of her face, would she be bold enough to apply?¡¯ To prevent "Jenson" from being disappointed, Jay deliberately lowered his expectation first. "Jenson, Daddy can only give her the chance to apply for Grand Asia. Whether or not she cannd a spot Grand Asia will all depend on her performance. If she does not pass the stages, don''t be too disappointed. Daddy can make an arrangement for her to work in m y friend''spany, okay?" "Jenson" showed unwavering trust in Rose. "Daddy, don''t worry, Rose will definitely get through the tests." Baby Robbie thought about it privately. His hacking knowledge came from Mommy. If he was able to easilypromise Grand Asia''swork, it meant that the technical personnel responsible for network security in Grand Asia were no match for Mommy. Jay shook his head helplessly and sighed when he saw his son''s immense confidence in Rose. ''Rose is just an illegitimate girl from the countryside. Even the university she attended was just an ordinary local college. I don''t know what kind of ideas she''s been putting in Jenson''s head to make him so obsessed with her. ''But maybe...'' He should uncover her facade to prove that a woman like her who cooked lies to curry favor with a kid was ultimately nothing but talk. Finally, Jenson would be able to see the truth about her. He wanted to teach Jenson not to be obsessed over someone''s outer appearance and illusion. 2 After Baby Robbie returned to the vi, he sneaked out while his dad was asleep and secretly sent a voice message to Jenson via his smartwatch. "Make sure Mommy epts the job interview for Grand Asia." After Jenson received the message, he gave a little smile. "Roger that!" he sent back. The next day. Splendid Town. When Rose woke up, she found a watercolor painting 0 n the bed. It was a germinating seed that came out of the ground, under the wind and rain. In the background, there was a woman''s back leaving the little nt. When Rose saw the painting, she could not help but think about poor Jenson. Suddenly, tears started flowing out of her eyes. For a child without his mother, even if he could live an extravagant life, he would be just like this forgotten seed. Having to go through many hardships of the weather right after breaking out of the ground. 1 The thought of the motherless Jenson was absolutely heartbreaking. At that moment, Jenson quietly walked over and stood silently beside Mommy''s bed, looking at her intently. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 He did not mean to make Mommy cry but he had agreed with Baby Robbie to convince Mommy to apply for Grand Asia. Jenson was not too sure how to go about it so he tried t o give Mommy a subtle hint through his drawing, trying to convey how much he needed Mommy. He hoped that Mommy would understand the message behind the painting and it would prompt her to ept Grand Asia''s recruitment application. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Jay tried to call her. Rose nced at the unfamiliar number on her phone''s screen and ignored it. "Mommy, your phone!" Jenson piped up, handing the phone to Mommy. The unknown number on the caller ID was very familiar to Jenson. He already knew who was calling o n the other line. It was a call from Daddy. Jenson helpfully brought Rose''s mobile phone and handed it to her. Not wanting to disappoint her son, she picked up the phone and connected the line. "Rose..." When Jay''s icy voice was heard on the other line, Rose jumped slightly. "Are you interested in applying for Grand Asia?" Jay''s voice said in a t tone. "Apply for Grand Asia?" Rose was astonished. If she received this offer as Angelina, it would not be a surprise. However, she was Rose now! In Jay''s head, she was a vulgar housewife devoid of decent education! "Sir Ares, why are you doing this?" Rose wondered why Jay was being nice to her all of a sudden. Jay said tersely, "Jenson asked me to." Rose was stunned. Why did Jenson suddenly think of finding a job for her? Was he worried that she was unemployed after she was fired by his father? ''So it seems like Jenson has a soft underbelly hidden under his cold facade.¡¯ After waiting for ages for Rose''s response, Jay was losing his patience and with a hint of anger entered his tone. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you too afraid toe?" Before Rose could respond, Jay¡¯s sharp tongueshed out again. "Next time, don¡¯t brag about your prowess i n front of the child. You''re asking for trouble. Rose, if you don''t want to embarrass yourself, you can just exin to Jenson yourself why you won''t be able to attend..." Before he could finish his sentence, Rose immediately chimed in. "Rest assured, Sir Ares, I''ll definitely be there." Jay was speechless. ''This woman is the epitome of ignorance.'' "Rose, let me tell you something. If you think I''ll make i t easier for you, you''re in for a real disappointment." To his surprise, Rose''s response was tough and gritty." I''ve done a lot of things in life but I''ve never taken the easy route.¡± Jay''s face twitched. ''Did a dog steal the woman''s idea of herself?'' "So, Miss Rose. What position are you applying for? The cleaning staff? I''m sorry, but I''m afraid that Grand Asia isn''t short on cleaning staff." ''Why is this person constantly looking down on me?'' Rose thought spitefully. She gritted her teeth." Network security." Jay¡¯s face darkened... The entirety of Grand Asia''swork security, be it for the broadcast department, electronics department, new media department, catering department, entertainment department... All the network security o f Grand Asia throughout the entire country was the responsibility of Jay Ares. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 It seemed like Rose applying for a post directly under his department meant that she was not ready to give u p on her old antics. "Very well. Remember to report to the Human Resources Department in the Grand Asia headquarters at ten o''clock in the morning. I¡¯ll make sure the interviewers in the Human Resources Department give you a grand wee." Jay gritted his teeth and emphasized the word "grand". Rose could feel his heavy contempt over her phone. " Thank you very much, Sir Ares!" Even though she was terrified of what was toe, she still maintained her tough demeanor. After she hung up the phone, Rose put on some light makeup. Although it was a light and natural makeup, her porcin white skin and soft facial features combined with a thinyer of powder made her look particrly noble. Coupled with her hair tied into a high bun and her fancy light purple fishtailce skirt, she was instantly reborn into a beautiful fairy-like creature. Zetty took out Mommy''s white Michael Kors bag. In a soft voice, she said sweetly, "Mommy, this bag suits today''s makeup very well. Mommy looks just like a fairy. You look so beautiful." Rose took the bag and gave Zetty a kiss. She winked at Zetty yfully and said, "Does Mommy look like a cleaningdy?" Jay imed that she was only qualified for Grand Asia''s cleaning staff; she was eager to show him how very wrong he was. Jenson was a bit worried. His Daddy''spany had a strict recruitment standard which implied that only thepetent ones would be promoted. The ones with merely passable abilities would only hang around as subordinates, and the weaker ones would b e fired. Although Mommy was very beautiful, he was not sure if her skills would catch Daddy''s eye. "Mommy, you should go now." Jenson was afraid that Mommy would bete-tardiness was never tolerated a t Grand Asia. That was why he reminded Rose. Rose looked at her watch. It was still early. "I have to send the two of you to kindergarten first." Jenson immediately shot down the suggestion. He said firmly, "No. You should go to the interview now." Rose was taken aback. Baby Robbie seemed to care a lot about her job. Rose walked over and rubbed "Baby Robbie''s" head and asked dotingly, "Baby Robbie, do you want Mommy to work at Grand Asia that badly?" "Baby Robbie" nodded his head feverishly. He most certainly wanted Mommy to work at Grand Asia as it would give Mommy and Daddy the opportunity to meet. That was both his and Baby Robbie''s greatest wish. Rose nodded. Although she did not know why her son was being so particr and a little weird, she thought that perhaps he had simply matured and grown more sensible. He probably wanted her to go back to what she liked working in. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy won''t let you down." Rose smiled. 1 When Rose rushed to Grand Asia¡¯s Human Resources Department, it was exactly ten o''clock, i The interviewers had braced themselves and been waiting for a long time. When Rose pushed open the door, the interviewers'' eyes lit up. A gust of wind blew gently as a fairy presented herself! That was their first impression of Rose. Rose walked gracefully and calmly toward the several interviewers with a charming and confident smile on her face. "A very good morning to all of you." She spoke with perfectly received pronunciation that made her sound like a television presenter. The interviewer looked at each other doubtfully, they wondered why the candidate seemed vastly different from what was described by Mr. Ares. ''Didn''t he say that she was uneducated, vulgar, and untalented?¡¯ "Your name?" an examiner asked curtly, suspecting that Rose had gone to the wrong ce. "Rose Loyle," Rose replied in the same clear voice. "What position are you applying for?" "Network security specialist." The interviewer pointed to theputer beside them. "Miss Rose, this is the question specifically designed b y Mr. Ares for you. If you can sessfully ess Grand Asia''s website and hack into anyputer in our headquarters, you pass." Rose walked toward theputer and started working at once. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Jay had underestimated her. There were manyputers in Grand Asia¡¯s headquarters. Theputers for the service desk on the lower grounds simply did not have a solid defense system. With those kinds of set up, even Zetty would b e able to break through them easily. Since he looked down on her, she was going to prove him wrong. Jay was in the middle of a meeting and exining something in detail when hisptop that was projected to the main screen suddenly cked out. "What happened?" Grand Asia¡¯s senior management team was present at the meeting. The technical difficulties were not a particrly big deal but having them in Grand Asia was not normal. Everyone started t o panic a little. Grayson was so anxious that he started sweating profusely. It was the second time Grand Asia was attacked by hackers within a month. Mr. Ares almost had him skinned alive for it thest time. He shuddered to imagine what Mr. Ares would do to him a s a result of the second attack. "Mr. Ares, I''ll check it out immediately!" Grayson stammered. Jay''s gaze was fixed on hisptop. A bright spot suddenly appeared on the ck screen. It looked as if i t wasing from the distant horizon. Suddenly, it got closer and exploded like a million stars bursting in the vast interster space. Thousands of stars flickered and finally reformed into a few lines of poetry. "If you''re here, I''ll go! "If I''m here, you''ll go! "The only thing I can do is protect you from a distance H Jay''s sightly brows furrowed and he barked, "Grayson, get the hacker''s IP address immediately!" As soon as he said that, Grand Asia''s hacker master stood up and announced, "Mr. Ares. I¡¯ve found the hacker''s IP address. It came from downstairs." As soon the words were spoken, everyone in the room looked ashen-faced. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grayson sneered, "Interesting! What a bold person! Who dared to hack into our president''s computer? And how dare that person act this atrociously in our building! I''ll flush out this culprit!" Grayson marched out of the room, pulling up his sleeves furiously. Suddenly, Jay recalled something and a hint of incredulity swept over his face. His eyes were locked on theptop screen. At the next moment, the abstract and obscure poem slowly changed into an eerie font. The words formed morphed slowly and became more menacing. "Sir Ares, I''m here." Jay mmed hisptop shut, turned, and stormed outside. Downstairs in the Human Resources Department. The interviewers were pale-faced when they saw that Rose had hacked into the president''s computer. "Miss, how could you hack into Mr. Ares''sputer? It''s over for all of us now. Mr. Ares is having his meeting a t this very moment. You''ve gone and done it this time." 1 When Rose heard that Mr. Ares was in a meeting and saw how scared the interviewers were, she gave a soft smile and said, "Didn''t he say that I could hack anyputer in the headquarter..." 1 When Jay entered the room, he heard the woman''s innocent voice. The moment Mr. Ares went into the room, the temperature in the room plummeted to freezing levels. The interviewers could not stop wiping the cold sweat from their foreheads. It seemed like they were sweating on Rose''s behalf as well. ''How could she dare to hack the president''sputer! Is she not afraid of death?'' Jay''s gazended on theputer in front of Rose. An expression of incredulity appeared on his handsome face. "Was it really you?" he hissed. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Rose nodded. "Yes, it was me." She offered him a charming and rather pompous smile. 1 "Very well." Jay''s lips curled into a smile as well, although the emotion it contained was hard to determine. "Come with me." As Rose left with the president, she could hear the interviewers mutter solemn prayers for her, "Miss, you better start praying for yourself!" Rose could not help but feel a tinge of regret. Although she could argue that he personally said that she could hack anyone''sputer within the headquarters, there was no guarantee that he would not give her trouble for it! Jay brought Rose to his private office. He sat down on the luxurious ck leather sofa and examined the woman in front of him with his hawk-like eyes, observing sharply from above. Rose''s makeup was natural, refined, fresh, and professional. It was also a little elegant and that caught Jay off guard for the slightest of moments. ''I didn''t expect the woman from the boonies to clean u p so well... If I must say, she looks quite pleasing,'' he thought. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose looked at Jay tentatively, not having a single clue as to what was going to happen to her. She thought that she should at least take the initiative. "Sir Ares, I was told that I could hack into anyputer in the headquarters. I had no idea that you were in a meeting. I''ve done nothing wrong. You can''t fault me for merely following orders." 1 Jay straightened his back. He was a highly principled person who valuedmitment. Although he was not happy with the result, Rose''s ability gave him no reason to reject her. Jay held out the various position tags toward Rose. " You can have any of these positions. Make your choice." 1 Rose felt as if she had won five million dors in a lottery. She was so stunned that she forgot how to reach her hand out. After holding up the tags for quite some time, Jay unceremoniously tossed the tags on the table. He really had no patience when he had to deal with her. Finally returning to her senses, Rose hastily picked up a position tag to take a better look. When she saw that the position offered was that of the president''s assistant, she nced at the man opposite her with a pang of guilt in her heart. Jenson''s helpless and pitiful face swam into her mind. ''If I be his assistant, I¡¯ll have more chances to see Jenson.¡¯ However, she still did not know exactly how much Jay detested her. She clutched the tag and her thoughts began spiraling. ''Between the father and son, I can only help one person after all, huh?'' "I choose this one." Rose pointed to the position of the president''s assistant. She gritted her teeth, ready to risk everything. Jay''s hawkish gazended on the tag under Rose''s long, jade-like fingers. When he read the words " Assistant to the President¡±, any remaining pleasantness on his facepletely vanished. "And what makes you think you''re qualified for this position?" Jay hissed coldly. Rose heard his contempt but she could only answer it as if he was an actual interviewer. "I believe that I possess hacking skills surpassing the ordinary and I also have excellent managing capabilities. That, I feel, qualifies me for the position of assistant to the president." Jay looked at Rose''s clear eyes. Whenever she lied, her eyes flickered and the guilt was written on her face. Despite being apulsive liar, she looked sincere when talking about business. Jay found the extraordinary sense of confidence that filled her eyes very alluring. He was a little confused. ¡®Where did she learn such great workce skills?¡¯ "I want the details of your work experience over the past few years," Jay said quietly. Rose knew she had no reason to refuse his question. She should have provided her resume. It was a normal thing for the president to know about his new employee''s past experiences. However, it was exactly this question that stumped Rose. She bowed her head in embarrassment. "I have no work experience," she muttered, i She was telling the truth. Her hacking skills were a boon from Angelina''s memories. Angelina was the top student in First Academy where she majored inwork security. Even though Rose received this gift of an ability, she had not used it to look for jobs in reputablepanies. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Jay''s eyes narrowed as he pondered about what he knew of Rose''s secret. A few years ago, he hired someone to investigate her. She could not have faked her poor education. Her major in college was literature and journalism. It was totally irrelevant towork security. So how did she learn this remarkable hacking technique? Rose realized that if she did not give him a clear reply, Jay''s suspicion toward her would not end. If he got someone to investigate her because of that, he might discover Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. If that happened, Rose felt that her losses would outweigh her gains. "I was self-taught," Rose said abruptly. Jay stared directly at her eyes and confusion filled his head. "You got this good from learning it yourself?" he asked disbelievingly. A third-rate junior college student with mediocre qualifications taught herself how to hack and managed to hack hisputer? ¡®Could it be that she''s a genius in disguise?¡¯ Jay gazed searchingly at Rose''s eyes. Her long, curled eyshes trembled gently. He was sure. Was she lying again? "Remember toe to work on time next Monday." Jay finally spoke after a long silence. He seemed to have developed a tiny spark of interest i n that woman. Rose breathed a sigh of relief. After the interview, Rose did not linger and left Grand Asia at once. Jay turned on the surveince monitor. His eyes were locked on the screen as he stared at the back of Rose''s graceful and calm body, doubt creeping into his face. Did he not take a good look at her before? Or was she like a butterfly that had just broken out of her cocoon; her beauty and grace all emerging at once? Why could he not shake off the feeling that she waspletely different from thest time he knew her? At Grand Asia''s entrance, Baby Robbie sat on the leather sofa in the waiting room. Out of nervousness, h e rubbed his tiny hands constantly as he nced at the elevator''s direction from time to time. When he knew Mommy came to apply, he could not wait to see her. He would be able to see his Mommy soon. However, he had to remind himself that Mommy saw him as Jenson so he had to pretend to be quiet and cold. Otherwise, his astute Mommy would recognize him immediately. When Rose walked out of the elevator, Baby Robbie rushed toward Mommy like a soft bullet. He had not seen Mommy in two whole days. ''I miss Mommy so much!¡¯ Baby Robbie held Rose''s head tightly. He had a lot to say to Mommy but he dared not say too much lest he blew his cover. 2 Rose happily returned the right hug to Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie." Rose held the boy''s small face in her hands and asked gently, "Why are you here?" Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. Did Mommy recognize him already? How? Jay saw the encounter between "Jenson" and Rose through the monitor and stormed out of the office with a darkened face. "Jenson!" Just as Rose was about to bring Baby Robbie home, Jay suddenly appeared in front of them. 1 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose went pale. She immediately hid Baby Robbie behind her and guarded him like a lieutenant in a hurry. She had already given Jenson to him. There was no way she would hand Baby Robbie to him too! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Jay''s eyes narrowed menacingly when he saw Rose covering "Jenson" like a hen protecting her chicks. He felt a flick of annoyance, Jenson was his son, after all. ¡®Who does she think she is, taking Jenson from m e?'' "Come over here, Jenson." Jay reached out and tried to take "Jenson" away. Baby Robbie drooped his head. The order was hard for him to obey. It stood to reason that his current identity was "Jenson " and he should follow Daddy. However, Mommy recognized him as Baby Robbie and Mommy would never let him be abducted by Daddy. Daddy and Mommy werepeting over him, what was he to do? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose held Baby Robbie tightly in her arms without showing any signs of releasing him. She was afraid that when Baby Robbie was brought back to the Ares household, Jay would find out that he had two sons. When that time came, he was going to take both Jenson and Baby Robbie away and she would lose both of her sons. That was absolutely uneptable to her. "Jenson?" Jay''s eyes were puzzled. ''Even if Jenson liked Rose a lot, would he abandon his actual father for her?¡¯ he thought. ''And Jenson isn''t even aware that Rose is his Mommy yet! It doesn''t make sense for him to depend on Rose s o much!¡¯ Baby Robbie looked at Daddy''s increasingly cold eyes and then Mommy''s gleaming ones. He was a filial baby and did not want Daddy and Mommy to be unhappy by fighting over him. Baby Robbie thought he might as well get out of Mommy''s arms. He clutched his stomach and lied," Ouch, my stomach hurts. I need to go to the bathroom." After that, he ran desperately toward the bathroom with his short, stumpy legs. Rose was still worried about Baby Robbie and wanted t o stay close to him. However, Jay casually blocked her way with her long legs. He said coolly, "He went to the men''s toilet. Are you going there too?" Rose choked and could not find her words. "I''m going to wait for him outside the toilet." Rose stuttered. Jay gnashed his teeth. "He¡¯s my son. Rose, you''re no longer his nanny. You have neither the right nor the obligation to intervene with Jenson''s business." "But he..." Rose looked up. She wanted to announce that that boy was her Baby Robbie, not his Jenson. However, she did not dare to reveal the truth. Under Jay''s deadly gaze, Rose was utterly defeated. 1 Jay walked toward the bathroom. Baby Robbie wasing out of the bathroom when he was caught by Jay. Jay''s big hands grabbed one of his small ones and he marched them upstairs. Rose was frozen in ce, a look of helplessness on her face. When Baby Robbie nced back and took in Mommy''s sorry appearance, he was absolutely devastated. Jay threw Baby Robbie into his office and asked Grayson to look after the child while he hurried to finish the rest of the meeting. Grayson was none too pleased but he did not have the courage to disobey the president''s orders. Thus, he ended up sitting nervously in front of the " little devil". Baby Robbie blinked harmlessly at Grayson, trying to figure the man out. He needed to get rid of the stunned and timid man; he was anxious about Mommy and he needed to see her at once. "Mister, if my daddyes back and finds me missing, how will he punish you?" Baby Robbie shed a cute expression while he tried to chat with Grayson. "If you''re gone, your daddy will probably make me disappear from the face of this earth," Grayson eximed exasperatedly, staring at Baby Robbie with frustration. Grayson did not even dare to blink for fear that Jay''s little son would magically disappear into thin air if he did. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 "If you magically disappeared, how would Daddy punish me?" Baby Robbie continued asking innocently. Grayson was caught off guard by his question. "If I disappeared,¡± he said grimly, "Mr. Ares probably won''t give it much thought." Baby Robbie''s bright eyes blinked. "Oh, so it''s better for you to disappear." Grayson eyed Baby Robbie suspiciously. "Hmm. Did the sun rise from the West today? You look a little different today, Master Jenson." Baby Robbie got up from the sofa and walked toward Grayson with his arms outstretched. There was a faint smile on his face. "Mister, is it because I''ve been talking a lot today?" "Not just that, but your face also looks more expressive today," Grayson said thoughtfully. Baby Robbie continued walking toward him. "Mister, i f you raise your hands, there will be another surprise!" Grayson slowly raised his hands without question. Suddenly, Baby Robbie pulled off his tie and bound Grayson''s hands behind his neck with it. "Master Jenson, what are you doing?" Grayson yelped. "Don''t be afraid, mister. I''m just ying a game with you." Baby Robbie pulled out some rope from the office and tied Grayson up like a rice dumpling. "Jenson, what are you trying to do?" "Mister, we''re simting an escape room game. I''ll give you half an hour and you''ll have to find a way to untie the rope within this duration. Tell me, can you d o it?" "Jenson¡¯s" face was innocent and harmless as if he would never hurt a fly. Grayson looked at that face and nodded curtly. "I can do that." Baby Robbie found a roll of tape and Grayson felt that the situation was escting. He was starting to get a little scared. "Master Jenson, what are you going to do?" Baby Robbie said airily, "Since we''re doing a simtion, we should make everything as realistic as possible." With those words, he taped Grayson¡¯s mouth shut mercilessly. Baby Robbie dragged Grayson toward the back of the sofa with all his strength. He looked at the watch on his wrist. He maintained the act. "It''s ten minutes to eleven-the time starts now." Done with his borate spiel, Baby Robbie stealthily pushed the office door open and left the room. Grayson had been neatly tied up like a rice dumpling b y "Jenson". His hands and feet were bound and all he could do was stay where he was and panic. The walls i n Grand Asia¡¯s building were soundproof-nobody could hear Grayson¡¯s incessant ms on the ground. Twenty minutes passed! Jay had just finished his meeting and returned to his office. When he found Grayson worming on the ground, Jay froze up. The bodyguard following Jay stepped forward and tore off the tape on Grayson''s mouth. "Mr. Ares..." Grayson gasped, exhausted.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s sharp eagle-like eyes swept across every corner o f the office but did not find Jenson. Immediately, he had a bad feeling. "Where''s Jenson?" Grayson looked distressed and could not curse the devilish "Jenson¡± even if he wanted to. He said miserably, "Mr. Ares, Master Jenson told me he wanted to simte an escape room game with me. He tied me up like a rice dumpling and ran away!" Jay immediately turned on theputer monitor to examine the surveince footage. On the screen, he saw "Jenson" running out from Grand Asia¡¯s building. When he realized that "Jenson" must have been chasing Rose, his heart plummeted. 1 "What''s the point of keeping you if you can''t even take care of a child?" he spat. When Grayson regained his mobility, he sat timidly on the floor with his head down. He realized that Master Jenson had yed him for a fool. Utterly dejected, he tried to justify himself. "Mr. Ares, Master Jenson premeditated this n to escape." "Shut up," Jay snapped mercilessly. All Grayson could do was keep silent and suck it up-h e could not even defend himself! Chapter 50 Chapter 50 After Baby Robbie left Grand Asia behind, he immediately called Jenson on his smartwatch and briefed Jenson about what happened-the way Daddy and Mommy were fighting over him from the beginning to the end. When he was done, he anxiously asked Jenson for his opinion. "Jenson, what do you think I should do now? Mommy seems to have recognized me. She must think that Daddy took me away. I bet Mommy''s really sad right now." Jenson thought for a moment before he said, "Let¡¯s switch back." Baby Robbie realized what Jenson meant after a long pause. "You mean switching back to our own identities?" "Yeah. It''s the only way to make Mommy and Daddy less suspicious." Jenson said firmly. "I guess this is the only way now," said Baby Robbie." I¡¯ll return to Splendid Town right now and you go back to Horizon Colors." "Okay." As the two kids nned their next move, both Jay and Rose were having their meltdowns simultaneously. Rose was shuddering at the possibility of losing Baby Robbie forever. On the other hand, Jay waspletely distraught as it seemed that Jenson preferred his biological mother whom he had only known for a few days over his father. Jay was the first to call Rose. As soon as Rose answered the call, Jay''s overbearing voice reverberated throughout her eardrum. "Rose, I''m giving you one hour to return Jenson to me." "What? Jenson''s missing?" The news was tantamount to finding out about the death of a beloved family member to Rose. Suddenly, all her elegance and gracefulness went out of the window. She shrieked at Jay, "You lost the child and now you¡¯re ming me? I''m the one who''s supposed to ask you where the child went!" Jay thrust the phone away from his ear; Rose''s angry voice was like a bolt of lightning that pierced the night sky, disappearing as soon as it came. Rose quickly calmed down, realizing it was not Jenson who was missing but her Baby Robbie. Even though Baby Robbie was a kid, he was used to being outside; his memory was definitely good enough to find his way back to Splendid Town. When Rose remembered that, she was able to set her mind at ease. However, she now felt a little uneasy that she shouted at Jay. 1 After all, Jay was not just some random person. He was her superior. "Sir Ares, don''t worry too much," Rose said gently. " The child''s probably just having some fun outside. He¡¯ll be back home sooner than you think." Rose''s strong attitude took a 180 turn as she gave Mr. Aresforting words. "Jenson has never been alone outside!" Jay snapped coldly. "Although Jenson has never been alone outside, he''s a very smart boy. He¡¯s yed tons of games with maps and I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t get lost." 1 Jay did not want to hear another word from Rose so h e hung up and ordered Grayson to send someone to search for Jenson immediately. However, nobody was able to find him. When evening came around, Jay returned to the vi and rubbed his temples exasperatedly. Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure squatting by the door-none other than Jenson himself. "Jenson." Jay stepped forward and hugged Jenson tightly in his arms. Jenson did not move and his stiff body allowed Daddy to hug him. "Where did you go?" Jay asked. Jenson remained silent. However, there was a noticeable trace of guilt beneath his bright and star- like eyes of his as he stared at Daddy. Jay realized that Jenson was especially quiet today and looked at him, puzzled. ''Wasn''t Jenson lively and cheerful just two days ago? Why did he revert to his quiet demeanor today? ''Is it Rose again?'' Jay could not help but be reminded that everything boiled down to one person. "Did you look for Rose?" he asked. Jenson nodded. Jay held Jenson''s little hand and sighed weakly. He thought just having Daddy was enough for Jenson. He did not expect that his world would copse the moment Rose stepped foot in it. Jay opened the door, led Jenson by his little hand, and brought him inside. He sat Jenson down on the sofa facing him. He embraced Jenson and decided to open up to him. "You like Rose?" Jenson nodded. "Can you tell Daddy why you like her so much?" Jay was curious about what method Rose had used to please the child that much. Over the past five years, many women approached the kid but were unable to do everything. Even spending ample money and skills to please Jenson got them nowhere. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jenson tilted his head and thought seriously about how to answer his question. "She''s nice to me," Jenson said. Although he did not show it, Jenson was very observant and was a good judge of character. He could tell that Rose was sincerely nice to him. She was the only person who would risk everything to hug him when he was on a rampage. Jay hugged Jenson. ''This kidcks maternal love. That¡¯s why any tiny bit of affection she showed meant a great deal to him. ''This is not a good sign!'' "Jenson, it''s the weekend tomorrow. Daddy asked Miss Nancy toe to y with you at home. I like her, so you need to be friendly with her, alright?" Jay thought it was time to give Jenson a stepmother. He believed that Jenson would approve of the gentle and virtuous Nancy Bell more than Rose Loyle, as long as he gave her a chance. "You don¡¯t like her," Jenson said abruptly. Jay was caught off guard. Indeed, it was true that he did not like Nancy, but she was objectively the best-suited person for him. Since they grew up together, they knew everything about each other. Moreover, he did not have the time and energy to cultivate a new rtionship with another stranger. After all, he knew that his true love was dead. "You¡¯re just a kid, what do you know?" Jayughed awkwardly. However, Jenson said very seriously, "You always call out a woman''s name when you get drunk. Her name''s Angeline." Jay froze. Even after six years, his love for Angeline had not faded. Instead, it aged like fine wine, bing stronger over time. "I''ll only agree to it if you decide to marry Angeline," Jenson blurted. Jay sighed and pinched Jenson''s nose. "She¡¯ll nevere back." Jenson was dumbfounded. Jay continued, "Daddy will marry Miss Nancy and she''ll treat you well." Jenson shook his head and protested. "You¡¯re going to have your own kids with her and you''ll only take care of them." Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ''He sounds exactly like Rose! I can''t believe Rose would nt these sorts of ideas into his head! ''Rose is nothing short of a horrible woman.'' "Who told you that?" Jay said, his temper rising slightly. When Jenson saw the furious look on Daddy''s face, he stopped talking because he knew Daddy would only get angrier. Jay mistakenly pinned the fault on Rose. The next day, Nancy came to Jenson''s house as scheduled. She brought many gifts and clothes for Jenson. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Miss Nancy," Jay said politely. "Jay, you''re too kind,¡¯¡¯ Nancy purred. "Jenson''s so cute. Of course, it''s my pleasure to take care of him." Jenson sat down next to Jay sullenly, his gazending on the pile of luxury clothing Nancy bought for him... When Nancy saw him staring, she quickly asked Jenson, "Jens, do you like the clothes I bought for you?" Jenson remembered the simple andfortable t-shirts in Baby Robbie''s closet, as well as the colorful patterns on the clothes. Although those articles of clothing were more on the wallet-friendly side, he felt morefortable in them after wearing them for those two days. As he eyed the pile of luxury clothing withplicated designs, he frowned and shook his head. Immediately, Nancy looked dejected and looked at Jay awkwardly. Jay stared suspiciously at Jenson. "Don''t you always wear this style of clothes?" Jenson said bluntly, "I don''t like them." Jay assumed that Jenson was prejudiced against Nancy so he decided to take it out on the clothes. Although he loved Jenson, he was very dissatisfied with Jenson''s rude behavior and his ignorance of other people''s kindness. Jay''s face immediately sank, "Jenson," he said severely, "you shouldn''t treat people who are kind to you with this attitude." Jenson felt betrayed. ''Daddy must think I was lying on purpose.'' Nancy hurried to diffuse the tension. "It''s okay. If Jens doesn''t like these clothes, I''ll buy you a different kind next time. But could you tell me what kind of clothes you like?" When Nancy spoke, there was a twisted smile on her face. She was sure that Jenson could not express what kind of clothing he liked; she would be able to prove that he was deliberately embarrassing her. She wanted to expose to Jay just how scheming Jenson was so that Jay would cease to be partial toward the boy in the future. Jenson lowered his head and said nothing. Jay''s handsome brows furrowed and he was about to lose his temper, but Jenson suddenly raised his head and blurted, "Smart Baby Tiger!¡± Nancy''s face crumpled in an instant-she did not expect Jenson to actually announce a favorite clothing brand. 1 However, the quick-witted Nancy did not rule out that Jenson might simply be fooling her. After all, she had never heard of that clothing brand. Nancy asked shamelessly, "Jens, is Smart Baby Tiger really a clothing brand?" "Yeah." Jenson nodded. Nancy immediately whipped out her phone and searched for it. Jay looked at Jenson in disbelief. "You never used to care about what brands of clothes you wore!" Jenson did not say anything, his clear eyes just gazed at Daddy innocently. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Jenson simply had never worn clothes as cool andfortable as Smart Baby Tiger before this. After Nancy searched for Smart Baby Tiger''s clothing, she handed her phone to Jay. When Jay saw the colorful children''s clothing, he frowned. "Since when were you into this type of clothes? They''re so garish!" Jenson felt wronged. "I''m just a kid!" he said hotly. Jay noted the clothing price tags that ranged from tens to hundreds of yuan. He looked suspiciously at Jenson. "Are you sure you want to wear such cheap clothes?" Jenson nodded. He just wanted to wear clothes that cost the same as Baby Robbie''s so that he would feel better. Jay sighed with a contemptuous look on his face." Daddy has never bought clothes online." Jenson retorted cheekily, "They¡¯re not for you." Jay eyed Jenson. For as long as Jenson had been maturing, this was the first time he was so persistent about fighting for something he wanted. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay chose topromise and tossed the phone toward Jenson. "Add everything you like into the cart, Daddy will pay for it." Jenson took the phone over and picked out his clothes enthusiastically. He added everything in Baby Robbie''s wardrobe into the shopping cart. When Jay saw the shopping cart filled to the brim, his face darkened. He secretly cursed Rose for cheapening Jenson''s taste. Perhaps it was because it was the weekend, or perhaps it was because "Jenson" acted normal for the first time in the past two days, Aunt Josephine suddenly thought about him and decided to invite herself over to the house. When she pushed open the door and saw Nancy, Josephineughed awkwardly. "Hehe. Sorry to intrude." Jay shot a look at her sister with his lips twitching slightly. "Didn''t you vow that you would never step foot into this house?" 1 Josephine pointed at Jenson and said solemnly," Jenson''s autism is gone so my oath had also gone with the wind!" The two were former enemies who fought whenever they met. That was why Josephine made the bold statement. She vowed to never step foot into Horizon Colors for the rest of her life unless it was absolutely necessary. Obviously, Josephine did not know that Jenson had reverted into his former cold self. Otherwise, she would have never gone to the house, voluntarily searching for abuse. "Jenson, Aunt Josephine came here to y with you," Jay said. Jenson nced at Josephine bitterly. "No." He refused tly with a single word. Josephine ran over to him and rubbed Jenson''s face with both of her hands, a wide grin on her face." Jenson, didn¡¯t you say that you like ying with your aunt that day? Let''s go and y some chess." She dragged the reluctant Jenson upstairs into his room. When Jenson arrived at his room, he opened the door but quickly mmed it shut with Josephine still outside his room. The door knocked onto Josephine''s head and a bruise formed on her forehead. She let out a terrible howl and cried, "Jenson, you evil demon. You disfigured your aunt''s face! I won¡¯t let you get away with it." Jenson said coldly from the inside, "You don''t need your looks to get by." 1 "I want to be an actor! Of course, I need my looks! How else do you think I earn money?" Josephine shrieked angrily. "Trust-fund baby!" Jenson yelled back. Josephine was so angry that she almost lost her breath. "Did you just call me a trust-fund baby? What about you? You''re dependent on your old man too..." 1 "Daddy''s not old," Jenson said. Josephine waspletely stifled. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Josephine stormed downstairs with her hand over her bruised forehead. She walked toward Jay and cried pretentiously, "Jay, your son just bullied me and you''re not going to do anything about it?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay observed Josephine silently... "You knew that he doesn''t like you touching him," he said stiffly, "yet you continued to provoke him. You brought it upon yourself." Josephine felt immensely aggrieved. "Well, I thought h e got better. That¡¯s the only reason I came over to offer to look after him. I didn¡¯t know he was going to act out again." Jay¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly. "Jenson''s not sick." Josephine said in a hushed voice, "You know very well whether he¡¯s sick or not. Jay, may I remind you that the original Jenson was cold and arrogant? You''ve seen him with your own eyes that day when you brought him over to our house, he was like apletely different person! Lively, cheerful, gentle, and polite. I originally thought his mother had cured his autism but it seems like the situation has only gotten worse. Jenson jumps from being silent and antisocial to being an enthusiastic chatterbox. I¡¯d even suspect he¡¯s schizophrenic!" 2 A dark shadow spread across Jay''s handsome face. "Jay, get a psychiatrist in Grand Asia Hospital to check Jenson out," Josephine urged him. "You shouldn''t dy treatment for your child." Jay rubbed the space between his eyebrows and fell into deep thought. ¡®Josephine''s right. Jens has been acting very strangely these past few days.'' Nancy read the atmosphere and rushed tofort Jay. "Jay, don''t worry. It''s normal for a child''s mood to be unstable. Your sister¡¯s just confused because she''s concerned about him.¡± Suddenly, Jenson ran down from the second floor. When Josephine saw Jenson, she recoiled like she saw her archenemy. "Jenson, I''ll go back home immediately, okay?" she said hurriedly. "I''m afraid of you so you don''t have to bother sending me off. Just g o back upstairs!" With that, she bolted out of the house in fear. "Josephine!" Jenson suddenly called out to her. Josephine nearly slipped and fell. She looked back at Jenson and snapped, "Call me Aunt Josephine. Show some respect." Jenson said ndly, "Take me out to y." Josephine theatrically dug her ears. "Did I hear that right? The mighty grandson asking me to go out and y?" 1 Even though Josephine was an adult, she still had the innocence of a child. Her biggest wish was to take the coolest and most handsome nephew in the entire universe out and show him off to her circle of friends until they exploded from envy. However, Jenson was a cold child who never got along with her. He mostly refused to take pictures with her and during the rare times that he did, he would only offer the camera lens a cold death- stare. That usually gave people the impression that she was a child trafficker. As such, it felt like the world had been overturned when Jenson requested her to take him out to y. Josephine could not help but feel that it was too sudden and too good to be true. Jay stared at Jenson in amazement but his eyes were filled with doubt. "Jenson, are you sure you want to hang out with your aunt?" Jay asked skeptically. Jenson nodded. "Do you promise to not quarrel, fight or hurt your aunt? " Jay pressed. Jenson''s eyed Josephine with a resentful look. "If she doesn''t touch me or speak to me, I promise I won''t," he said coolly. Josephine protested, "I''m your aunt, not a puppet. I¡¯m not mute either. I don¡¯t care whether you want to go or not. It''s your choice." To everyone''s surprise, Jenson walked toward Josephine silently. Josephine''s striking eyes widened in shock. "Yo, Jenson, do you have a fever? You want to go out with your aunt despite what I said?¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Jenson stared at her coldly and forced a curt nod. Josephine happily hugged Jenson and cheered," Jenson, you''ve changed. You''ve be cuter and cuter. I take back everything I said, you don''t have autism or schizophrenia. You¡¯re the cutest kid in the entire world." A disgusted look appeared on Jenson''s handsome face. "Jay, we¡¯re going to leave now." "Come back early," Jay said, still unsure. Josephine led Jenson out of the vi and into her red supercar. The enchanting young aunt felt like she was living a dream where her wishes came true. Jenson''s cold drawl interrupted her daydream. "I want to go to the amusement park." Josephine''s bright smile instantly froze. "Why?" Obviously, she was the elder here. Why should a little kid like Jenson tell her where to go? "Jenson, I need to go to the movie production house first," Josephine replied, smiling. She had secretly made up her mind to trick Jenson to go to the production house no matter what. She was determined for those big yers in the industry to see Jenson''s natural movie-star face. Perhaps Jenson might even get a kickstart on his acting career and pull the rug beneath the rest of the current ambassadors. Jenson stared at Josephine and spat out two words," Human trafficker!" Josephine stared at the little guy who had clearly seen through her intentions. "Wow, this kid¡¯s smart." Jenson was seated in the passenger seat when Josephine poked his head with her finger. Jenson insisted, "Go to the amusement park." Josephine matched his stubbornness. She turned the steering wheel forcefully. "No, I won''t go to the amusement park." Jenson rolled down the window. "Then I¡¯ll jump out." Josephine instantly went as pale as a ghost. With a quick m of the brake, the supercar did a gorgeous drift and screeched to a halt. Josephine was terribly frightened. She got out of the car and pulled Jenson out to scold him. "You scared m e to death, you know that? If something bad happened just now, what am I supposed to tell your Daddy?" Jenson yelled angrily, "Take me to the amusement park!" Josephine said exasperatedly, "You want to go to the amusement park but your aunt needs to go to the production house. Can¡¯t youpromise a little?¡± Jenson said, "I made an appointment with someone and I''m not about to go against my word.¡± Josephine stared at Jenson; it was the first time she had ever heard him make ns with a friend. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Jenson, who is this person?" Josephine had a nickname-The Excavator! Her specialty was digging u p gossip and scandals of others. Jenson snorted coldly, "Nosy hag." After that, he turned and ran to the alley between some buildings opposite them, i Josephine tensed up. "Is he trying to get rid of me?" Josephine was about to chase after him when she realized that her sports car was still parked by the roadside. Josephine hesitated, then her eyes gleamed. "Hey kiddo," she called out, "I''m going to give up my sports car if it means I get to dig up your little secret." With that, she hurried after Jenson. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 After Jenson shrugged off Josephine, he jogged to the amusement park. The person who had invited him to the amusement park was Baby Robbie. The two brothers were very much in-sync and even wore the same clothes. These were the few they had in the same style-a ck Adidas t-shirt, white pants and sneakers. The difference was that Baby Robbie wore a hip hop-style duckbill hat. "Jen-" Baby Robbie had spotted Jenson from afar and was just about to call out to him, but he then noticed a shifty woman following behind him. The woman held arge straw hat in her hands and hid her entire head with it. She wore a bright red dress and kept a distance of about five meters from Jenson, using everything around to cover and hide. 1 Baby Robbie held up his smartwatch and sent a text to Jenson. "You''re being followed by a woman in red." Jenson did not even have to turn his head to know this woman was his neurotic aunt. "It''s Josephine Ares," Jenson replied Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie smiled slyly and sent him a voice message. "Jenson, didn''t you say she¡¯s always bullying you? Want me to help you take revenge?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The corners of Jenson''s lips lifted slightly. "Okay!" "Then find a ce to hide. I''ll make my move at once." After Jenson received Baby Robbie¡¯s message, he headed for the restroom toward the side. Josephine was afraid she would lose Jenson, so she had to run to somewhere near the bathroom to stop him. However, Jenson did note back out for ages. The people who entered and exited the men¡¯s room came and went, all deliberating Josephine with a weird look in their eyes. During these times, Josephine used the hat to cover her face, hating Jenson so much her heart itched. "Aunt Josephine." Suddenly, Baby Robbie popped up from the side. An overenthusiastic smile brimmed his face. 2 Josephine was transfixed. She had never seen Jenson smile so brilliantly. She had not realized Jenson would be so cute and handsome when he smiled. But how could Jenson, who had given her a dirty look earlier, suddenly change his tune in the next instant and be so cute and adorable? Josephine felt a chill down her back. Could it be that this child was really schizophrenic? "Jenson, is the friend you came to the amusement park to meet not here?" Josephine asked carefully, afraid she would touch on this little prince''s easily-triggered nerves. Baby Robbie revealed a row of straight white little teeth, grinning as he said, "Aunt Josephine, my friend i s at the carousel. Do you want to go say hi?" Josephine said very loyally, "It''s rare that you made a friend, Jenson. I''ll give you some face and go meet your friend!¡± Baby Robbie then turned and ran like the wind, calling, "Aunt Josephine, you''d better hurry up then." When Josephine walked close to the carousel, she noticed "Jenson" had disappeared. Josephine opened her mouth and yelled, "Jenson, where are you?" Agester, Jenson appeared suddenly before her like a ghost, looking at her with great bitterness and grudge. "You lost me." These three words popped out through gritted teeth. Josephine''s jaw nearly fell to the floor. The Jenson just now had smiled at her and talked so much. How could he return to this ghost-frightening appearance i n the blink of an eye? "Jenson, you can''t really be schizophrenic, right?" Josephine stepped up and attempted to pat her nephew''s head, but Jenson very disgustedly dodged her ws, giving her a death re as well. Josephine gripped her aching head and wailed," Heavens, just what sins have our Ares household committed? Why must my Jenson be treated this way?" "You''re crazy." Jenson turned and left. Josephine lost her strength and copsed onto the bench beside her. She pulled out her phone and called Jay, crying. "Brother!" On the other side of the phone, the corners of Jay''s eyes twitched slightly when he heard Josephine''s howling sobs. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 "What did Jenson do to you this time?" "He didn¡¯t do anything to me!" Josephine truly did not know how to tell her older brother. She was afraid this terrible news would make his head spin. Jay''s thoughts remained in the past. "Then what did you do to him?" Josephine said, "I didn''t do anything to him either!" Jay¡¯s handsome face clouded over. "Then what are you crying and howling for?" Josephine''s sobbing turned into wailing. "Brother, something happened to Jenson." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay said coolly, "Josephine, can you say everything in one go?¡± Josephine wiped her tears. Her emotions of grief carried a hint of excitement as she said passionately," Big Brother, today Jenson sometimes treated me coldly without a care like a freezer in winter, then other times he would be as warm as the sun in June. When he was cold, he called me Josephine Ares and called me neurotic. When he was warm, he called me Aunt Josephine and even smiled at me. Big Brother, in just this short time, Jenson kept switching like this so many times. If he''s just acting in front of me, he could win an Oscar." Hearing Josephine''s report, the palm holding Jay''s phone started being beaded with cold sweat. If this was the first time a situation like this happened, perhaps Jay would not have taken it seriously. However, two days ago, Jenson had behaved unusually in front of him too. If Jenson had once again frequently showed two different personalities today, then he truly suspected Jenson had schizophrenia. Jay stood up. When he next spoke, a chill slipped into his voice. "Where is Jenson now?" Josephine cried out, "Oh, no. I don¡¯t know where he ran off to either." "Where are you now?" Jay asked calmly. "The amusement park." "Amusement park?" Iciness shone from Jay''s eyes. Ever since Rose brought Jenson to the amusement park, the little guy had lingered over it? Twenty minutester, Jay appeared at the amusement park. When Josephine saw Jay, she immediately started crying. "Big Brother, I''m sorry. I lost Jenson!" "Go find him," Jay said coldly. Nancy, who hade with him, then pulled him to the left to look whereas Josephine went to search the right. After Jenson and Baby Robbie had yed around awhile, they decided to end this game and each return to their respective homes because they were worried they would worry Daddy and Mommy. Baby Robbie could not bear to be parted and said," Jenson, when can I next see you?" "Anytime you contact me," Jenson answered. "I''ll be heading this way then." "Mhm. I''ll go this way." The two children parted ways. When Baby Robbie left the amusement park, he coincidentally met Josephine. "Aunt Josephine!¡± Baby Robbie waved at her. When Josephine saw Baby Robbie, she rolled up her sleeves like she was about to beat him up. "You little brat, I nearly thought you went missing. Do you know how scared I was? Get over here. If I don¡¯t pummel you today, I''m not Josephine Ares." Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Baby Robbie gave a sneaky smile. "If you want to spank me, then you''ll have to see if you can catch me, won''t you?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, Baby Robbie dashed over. Josephine spread her arms wide, a disbelievingly menacing expression on her face. "I just don''t believe I can''t catch you." Jenson usually did not like to exercise. Once winter came, he frequently caught respiratory diseases. This was why Josephine would so scorn his athletic ability and even gave him an unfriendly nickname: Sicky Chicky. She did not know that the person she met today was not Jenson but Baby Robbie, who had been participating in Taekwondo training since he was little. His physical abilities and speed all surpassed those of the same age group, and he was unusually agile. When Josephine extended her hand to block Baby Robbie, Baby Robbie kicked her arm away in a spin kick, then somersaulted through the air tond behind Josephine, where he slipped away like a fish. Seeing Baby Robbie so beautifully and nimbly execute these moves, she was so shocked her eyeballs could have fallen to the ground. "F*ck me, my Jenson is so cool?" However, a different voice of reason sounded low in Josephine''s head. "Jenson hasn¡¯t learned martial arts before. Normally, when he fights, he uses his mouth to bite. His body is weak too, so Grandpa and Grandma could not bear for the child to suffer in learning martial arts. There¡¯s no way this child could have so nimbly performed." When Josephine turned around again, how could the shadow of Baby Robbie still be in the empty field of her vision? "Jenson?¡± Josephine hastily chased after him. After she went half a round, she did not catch Baby Robbie, but she met up with Jay and Nancy. However, Jay''s hand tightly clutched Jenson¡¯s. When Josephine saw Jenson, she mistook him for Baby Robbie. She shrugged her pained arm and huffily walked in front of Jenson, interrogating him." Jenson, I''m your biological aunt. How could you bear t o kick me with so much force?¡± Jenson rolled his eyes at her, his expression like he did not want to bother with her. After Josephine finished speaking, she rolled her sleeve up and showed it to Jay. "Big Brother, see how ruthless this brat is? Treating his own aunt like an enemy who killed his father?" Jay looked at the mess of bruises on Josephine''s arm and furrowed his eyebrows. "You stumbled and knocked yourself around, which you¡¯re framing Jenson for, aren''t you?" Josephine wanted to cry but could not summon the tears. "Jay Ares, I swear I''m sincere. This injury really is caused by your little prince kicking me, though he indeed didn''t scratch or bite me. It was a kick injury?¡± Jay''s face, like it was carved from ice, had a clear expression of disbelief. Even Nancy stood at Jenson''s side this time, very tactfully reminding Josephine, "Josephine, you said Jenson kicked you? How could this be? When Jenson kicked you, you would have raised your hand up. He can''t kick so high, can he?" Imitating Baby Robbie, Josephine made a sudden spin kick. Although this imitation was not exact, and she even staggered after finishing this move, it was still recognizable enough to let others see this was a spin kick of high difficulty in Taekwondo. "He kicked me just like this?" Josephine finished her performance and stared very upset at Jay. 1 She had thought that after she put in the effort to perform it that she could get Jay''s recognition. Who knew Jay would disbelieve her even more and say a little impatiently, "Josephine Ares, stop fooling around. Jenson is just a five-year-old kid. If you want t o y a prank on him, it has to be appropriate. Framing and ming him, lying so much you could write an essay, will give Jenson a bad influence." 1 Josephine looked utterly helpless, then shouted," Brother, why don''t you believe me? I''m telling the truth "Jenson has never learned Taekwondo.¡± Jay left, pulling Jenson with him. Josephine lingered where she was. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Yes, she, too, felt it was mysterious. These few years while she had been overseas, she often had video calls with her family, yet she had never heard Jenson was training in martial arts. Moreover, when she came back home for winter and summer breaks, she had never seen Jenson go for training either. Then what was that dexterous ability he had shown earlier? Josephine thought hard over this as she walked, but she could not think of a reason no matter how she wracked her brain. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Jay brought Jenson out of the amusement park, he saw a bunch of people surrounding a red supercar a t the entrance. Jay''s face darkened instantly." Josephine Ares!" Hearing Jay''s fierce shout, Josephine jogged over. When she saw her sports car was so carelessly left that it was covered with many fines, she cried without tears. "How should I reprimand you? Wait till you get on the headlines tomorrow." Jay absolutely hated the high-profile, show-off appearance of his little sister as if she earnestly wished her face could be molded into gold. Josephine actually felt very wronged. If she had not been afraid she had lost Jenson, she would not have parked her car illegally. She med Jenson for this debt. Jay brought Jenson back to the Horizon vi. Nancy went back to thepany as she had matters to attend to whereas Josephine followed Jenson, her bad intentions lingering. Jay questioned his sister, puzzled. "Josephine, aren¡¯t you scared Jenson will bite you?" Josephine stuck her chest out and brought out the determination of a warrior who would cut his own wrist. "Big Brother, I''m telling you, Jenson has a secret. When I dig out his secret, then you have to believe what I said today. I really didn''t speak a word o f untruth. He did kick me today, and his moves were very swift, the movement as smooth as flowing water¡ª he very much had the air of a martial arts master!" "The more you say, the more outrageous it gets." Jay helplessly shook his head. After he entered the house, Jay went into the kitchen. Jay wore a white t-shirt. With his elegant head of thick, ck hair, paired with his pale skin and imperturbable, double-folded phoenix eyes, he exuded an air of ss that he had been born with. It made others distance themselves, not daring to get closer, as if he was a godly prince who did not consume human food. Josephine stared distractedly at Jay. Big Brother had borne the pride and glory of the Ares family ever since he was born, growing up with the protection of all who were devoted him, and it was he who excelled so much it was like he was not a regr person. He lived days where he only had to reach his arms through his clothes and open his mouth to be fed ever since he was little. Who could have thought then after he had Jenson, Big Brother wouldy off all the nannies in the house because of Jenson''s autism and take over all the housework, raising his child as both father and mother. He truly was a peerlessly good man! Josephine slid a deeply apprehensive nce at Jenson beside her, only to notice Jenson as using a simrly apprehensive re to look at her. "You can go now." Jenson very impolitely dismissed her. Josephine stared at him. "Jenson, you backstabbing bastard. Tell your aunt honestly. Just who was the person you had a date with today? It''s not your little girlfriend, is it?" Jenson looked at her thin crimson lips opening and closing, willfully covering his ears. He said disgustedly, ¡°So long-winded." Josephine pulled Jenson''s hands away. He did not want to listen, but she wanted him to. "Also, the thing about you knowing martial arts, I''ll definitely investigate till the truthes out.¡± A flustered expression crossed Jenson''s face. Josephine saw it all clearly and strengthened the conviction in her heart. "I just know you¡¯re hiding some secret you can''t tell anyone from your daddy. I¡¯ll definitely dig them out.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Jenson could not be bothered to acknowledge his aunt and squeezed into the kitchen to help his daddy. Josephine found it dull and uninteresting, leaving hastily. "Brother, I''m leaving. Remember to get a doctor to look at Jenson. Grand Asia''s Dr. Xander Zachary is not bad." Josephine left after saying this. Jay¡¯s expression cooled slightly. The doctor his sister rmended was a top expert in psychiatry. His heart very much rebelled getting Jenson in contact with psychiatry studies. He subconsciously felt Jenson was the same as he was, only quiet and antisocial when he was little. When he grew up and made a few friends who truly knew him, this type of personality would change for the better. However, these few days, Jenson often switched between talkative activeness and silent moodiness. This struck Jay¡¯s rm. He was afraid his own carelessness would lead to him letting slip the best period of treatment for Jenson. 1 During dinner, Jay made the decision to have an open and honest conversation with Jenson. "Jenson, I''ll get Dr. Zachary toe over tomorrow to check you out, okay?" Jenson''s reaction was very intense. He raised his head and protested, "I''m not sick." Jay reasoned with him patiently, "Jenson, not treating illnesses isn''t right!" Jenson widened his eyes that were as deep as the sea as he stared at his daddy. He bit his lip and emphasized each and every word, "I¡¯m-not-sick." "Lately, you''ve been acting very unusually. You chatted with Grandpa and Grandma, and you were even willing to y chess with your aunt. You would never do these kinds of things in the past. "Jens, why?" Jay wanted to know the reason his son changed this way. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson was slightly startled. The things Daddy talked about were probably what Baby Robbie did, were they not? "I was in a good mood," Jenson said coolly. Jenson thought carefully and remained close-lipped. Jay spoke yet again. "And today at the amusement park, you went from smilingly calling Josephine ''Aunt Josephine'' to coldly calling her crazy. Why would this be?" Jenson wrinkled his eyebrows. He and Baby Robbie had exchanged ces in front of Josephine today originally to prank her, but he never thought Josephine would make a mountain out of a molehill and sneakily telling tales to Daddy. It was too hateful. Seeing Jenson bury his head and not say anything for a long time, Jay''s heart grew inexplicably heavy. Hisrge hand warmly held Jenson¡¯s hand, and he said," Jens, Daddy has decided. I''ll ask Dr. Zachary toe over tomorrow." Jenson dropped his head and sighed audibly. He had been ruined by the scourge that was Josephine. The next day. Dr. Zachary arrived at the vi as agreed. Jay called him into the study, and the two of them talked privately. This was to avoid Jenson. They were afraid that if Jenson knew the content of their discussion, it would cause him to panic. "Mr. Ares, ording to the situation you''ve described, the possibility of Jenson having schizophrenia is very high. Of course, the final result would still need an instrument¡¯s monitoring to determine. I suggest you bring Jenson to Grand Asia for a check-" Jay waved a hand at him. A somber expression appeared on his face that was as handsome as a Greek sculpture. "You''re the authority in this aspect. Since you''re so sure, I think Jenson must really have this disorder. Start a treatment regimen for him then." 2 Dr. Zachary nodded seriously. "Yes." Chapter 60 Chapter 60 After Dr. Zachary left, Jenson ran into the study room. He pushed open the door to find Jay with his head in his hands, the appearance of one in severe pain. Jenson had the answer in his heart. "He said I''m sick too?" Jenson said angrily. Jay lifted his gaze to see his son''s face that was so shiningly handsome. A barely detectable hint of concealed worry appeared on his face. He thought that it was perhaps Jenson was too perfect that the heavens would have to give him some challenge. "Jenson, Dr. Zachary says your disorder is still in its early stages. As long as we actively cooperate, it will get better." Jay did not want to tell Jenson about this cruel matter, but he needed Jenson to cooperate with theing treatment, so he had to ept this reality. "Treating my life like it''s grass to trample on,¡± Jay said angrily through pursed lips. Kay looked at the angrily upset face of Jenson and hardened his heart. The matter at hand this time was very serious. He could not bend to Jenson''s whims. "Daddy has decided. Resistance is futile." After Jay announced this unusually overbearingly, he got up and left. On the other hand, Jenson fell into mncholy. To Jenson, this weekend went by quite depressingly. Hence, when Monday came, Jenson unprecedentedly looked forward to going to school. This was clearly a very good phenomenon, but Jay did not know whether to worry or rejoice. The Jenson that liked to go to school and the one who did not only made him think of the two different personalities his schizophrenia caused. Otherwise, he could not find a reasonable third exnation. After he sent Jenson to kindergarten, Jay arrived at the office. Having had a soul-stirring weekend, he had nearly forgotten that he had hired a new assistant. Hence, when he saw Rose in the office, he did note to his senses for a while. He stared at her, face green. "Mr. Ares, good morning!" Rose wore a professional, short-sleeved, white button-up shirt and red leather stilettos with high and thin heels. She had her hair high up on her head in a bun. She looked mature and steady as she sophisticatedly aimed a professional and refined smile at him. Jay walked inside with his face nk. By the time he sat on his chair, Rose had already passed him his work schedule for the day. 1 Jay''s gaze swept over his day¡¯s schedule arrangements. It integrated work and rest as well as took care of his family andpany. It was highly efficient and reasonable. "Not bad," he praised with a wooden expression. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He did not know why but he thought of his previous son Jenson. Because he got schizophrenia after he met Rose, Jay found Rose-who had performed perfectly¡ªan eyesore no matter how he looked at her, s o he wanted to find something to nitpick to make things difficult for her no matter what. ¡°Make me a coffee. Thirty percent bitter and seventy percent sweet," he ordered with ill intentions. Rose observed the faint rage hidden beneath Jay''s eyes and went to perform this task especially carefully. Despite her being so meticulous that she had nearly used a physics form to calcte the 3:7 ratio of coffee and sugar, when she ced the cupful o f coffee filled with sincerity in front of Jay, he reacted viciously with after just a sip. "Too bitter!" Jay drew his brows together and lifted his gaze to re at the woman at a loss. Rose picked up the coffee cup. "I''ll add some more sugar." Only when Jay tasted the coffee for the second time, h e still wrinkled his brows and kept his face nk as h e split hairs. "Too sweet." Rose looked at Jay, rage like a zing fire beneath her eyes though the look on her face could still be considered humble. "Mr. Ares, I didn''t add sugar just now." Jay¡¯s expression could not be described in just one sentence. "You''re ying me?" His handsome face cracked, every fragment of it fury embodied. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Rose protested softly, "You''re the one nitpicking." It was fortunate she knew his tastes. He liked his coffee on the bitter side, yet he abnormally asked for a coffee seventy percent sweet today. Rose sensed then that he wanted to cause trouble out of nothing. It was lucky that she had been mindful and cleverly exposed his plot. This stopped his unprovoked troubling of her just in time. Only, she had greatly underestimated Jay''s penchant for seeking vengeance for the smallest grievances. Jay turned on hisputer and randomly brought up the webpage of apany under Grand Asia. Using his so-far peerless hacker skills, he added a few firewalls to the webpage, then looked at Rose and prepared to let her fall into his trap. "Rose Loyle, Grand Asia¡¯s Oiling''swork has been infiltrated by hackers. Turn on theputer over there at once and return Oilin to normal as soon as possible." Rose stared at Jay''s smiling-yet-unsmiling eyes and felt that there was something odd about this task, but one had to bow their heads beneath the eaves, so she could only obediently undertake it. She turned theputer on. While she waited for theputer to boot up, Jay''s voice floated over like an evil spirit''s. "Rose, is one day¡¯s time enough?" Rose had always been the genius of the hacking empire. She had never met a worthy opponent ever since she was little. In the field she specialized in, she had once dominated the hacking empire for many years. "Half a day is enough," Rose said. The corners of Jay''s lips lifted slightly. Qilin¡¯swork issues were his handiwork. Rose wanting to unlock his key in half a day was such wishful thinking. 1 Forget half a day-she might not be able to resolve this even in her remaining lifetime. On this earth, if someone could be his equal, it could b e nobody but Angeline Severe. 2 "Half a day? Can you put that into writing?" Jay asked domineeringly. Rose knew her sess or failure concerned the entire Qilin¡¯s regr operations. If thepany webpage could not be used, a dy of an hour would bring losses of millions or even tens of millions. Rose''s confidence made her ept Jay''s challenge calmly. "If I can''t finish this assignment in half a day, how you want to kill or break me is as you wish." Rose possessed the chivalry of a jianghu person. 2 Jay nodded, smiling coldly. "Alright." 1 He thought he could see this woman''s unconceble look of shamefulness very soon. This was the result h e was hoping to see. Rose entered the primary page of the Qilinpany''s website and noticed many of the functions'' links led t o crashes. Moreover, the important database within was garbled. It seemed it did not require the skills she possessed, but it was clear it was a top-notch hacker¡¯s malicious damage as Rose could not revert it to the normal system operations very quickly. Jay watched Rose fully throw herself into her work. Seeing the area between her brows knit slightly, his sexy lips quirked up in a wicked arc. When office hours were over, Jay sinisterly said to Rose, "I think you should seed very soon, shouldn¡¯t you? Remember to close the doors and windows properly before you get off work. I''ll get Mimi to prepare a personal office for you tomorrow.¡¯¡¯ 1 "Yes." Rose did not have the time to deal with him. Jay left gleefully. This overconfident woman was so proud and arrogant, and she did not know to refuse him. He wanted her to have a taste of shame. Tomorrow, she would still be unable to decipher the hacker code. How would she face him? Grand Asia''s employees clocked out one after another. Rose sent a voice message to her kids, telling them that she had to stay at thepany for overtime a little while and urging them to be careful on the way home from school as well as get dinner themselves. What went around, came around.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 On one hand, Jay was feeling secretly gleeful that he had disciplined Rose, but on the other hand, he received a phone call from Jenson''s teacher that made him feel unsettled. Over the phone, Jenson''s teacher said, "In these two days, Jenson''s behavior at school has been overly strange. The contrast between his emotions is enormous. Yesterday, he was still a bright and active little cutie, yet today, he¡¯s be a silent littlemb." Jay quietly hung up the phone. The contrast in Jenson''s emotions was so obvious that anyone who had previously interacted closely with him could clearly feel the incredible change. Could this be a reflection of the severity of Jenson''s schizophrenia? Jay''s feeling of childish delight immediately ceased to exist. In the night, all was quiet and still. The city¡¯s neonmps were bright and colorful, but they could not shine through to Jay''s dark and gloomy heart. He drove around in his Rolls-Royce on his lonesome through the multicolored road, feeling for the first time that even he would experience loneliness and helplessness. At that moment, he faintly longed for a soulmate. He arrived at Grand Asia and obtained Jenson''s medication based on the prescription given by the doctor before returning to the vi. Jenson was sitting on the staircase waiting for him. A s Jay entered the house holding the bag of medicine, h e saw Jenson''s small body curled on top of the stairs. Jay rushed over and brought Jenson into his warm embrace, asking him affectionately, "Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?" Jenson looked startled as he gazed at his daddy''s gloomy face. Ever since he got sick, his daddy had be haggard. In his heart, Jenson felt incredibly guilty, because he had lied to Daddy. He really was not sick. The dual personality from his so-called schizophrenia was actually just because Baby Robbie had entered his life. However, Jenson could not tell Daddy about the true situation. At least, not now. Baby Robbie said that only if Daddy agreed to make up with Mommy, then only could he appear in front of Daddy. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Daddy, you and Mommy should get remarried!" Jenson said the sentence without thinking, causing Jay to feel dumbfounded. Jay stared at Jenson, stunned. "Why would you suddenly bring that up? Jenson lowered his longshes and said softly, "If Daddy and Mommy make up, then my sickness will naturally get better." Jay''s heart felt like cold air had been poured over it. His breathtaking eyes were covered in ayer of ice." Jenson, tell Daddy. Your recent unstable moods, are they caused by Rose?" Jenson did not know how to answer. For a child like him who did not speak much, all questions that he could not answer were met with silence. The rage beneath Jay''s eyes kept growing. "Tell Daddy. Do you already know your mommy is Rose Doyle?" Jenson nodded. Towards this matter, Jay did not question it at all. Back then, when Rose was captured by him in Grand Asia''s office, she still managed to escape without any obstruction. If it had not been Jenson who helped her open the fingerprint lock, how could she have so easily escaped his Wuzhi Mountain? 2 Jay¡¯s slender fingers clenched tightly in a fist. Because he used too much force, every knuckle was squeezed pale and bloodless. His resentment toward Rose at that moment nearly burst through the charts. Five years ago, she had slept with him and ran off. Ten monthster, she abandoned Jenson and hid overseas after faking her death. He wished he could strangle her, and it was not the first time the idea sprung up that she was better off dead than alive. However, in the end, for Jenson''s sake, he managed to squash this hatred with great effort and willpower. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Jay suddenly felt that his kindness was a doubleedged sword. Although his kindness protected Jenson''s image of his beloved motherly figure, Rose misused his kindness to confuse Jenson in order to get him to her. ''Shameless!'' At half-past midnight, Rose finally deciphered the hacker''s password and resumed the operation of Qilin''s website. After Rose shut down theputer, closed all the doors and windows, everything was sorted for her to leave. She picked up her bag on theputer desk and was about to leave. Suddenly, the office door was kicked open from the outside. Right in the middle of the door frame, the lights in the corridor backlit a tall and big figure. Immediately, the figure''s slender hand moved toward the light¡¯s switches beside the door and the dark office became brightly lit again. "Sir Ares? Why are you here?" Rose looked at Jay, his entire body piercing cold that would scare anyone by the sight of him. Even though he was always a cold person, he was especially icy that day, so cold that it would make anyone shiver. He strided toward rose, step by step with his long legs, and his eyes bloodshot. Rose''s heart started racing and her body moved backward involuntarily. "Sir Ares!" Jay''s fist suddenly swung toward her. Rose was so frightened that she shut her eyes tight as she could not bear to witness his violence toward her. However, Jay''s fist did notnd on her head but on the wall next to her. The luxurious marble iid stone wall was unusually hard and Jay''s hand was immediately bloody. Rose was scared badly and her chest undted sharply. She started having trouble breathing. The copper colored eyes looked at Jay incredulously. After some time, Rose¡¯s wiry angry voice sliced through the air, "If you are angry at me, just hit me. What¡¯s the point of abusing yourself?¡± 2 "Shut up." Jay growled at her. He stretched out his hand to hold her chin brutally and said viciously," Rose, do you know how much I hate you?" Rose''s eyes started to water. She loved him but he hated her. The amount of hate he had for her was the same amount of how much as she loved him. They were destined to be two intersecting straight lines, with only one intersection in their entire life, and then departing from each other further and further. "Why?" Rose asked with a choked voice. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was also a dignified and decent person. If it was not for her love for him, she would never do all those lowly things. She gave birth for him! "Rose. Since your appearance, you have triggered schizophrenia in Jenson. Are you happy with what you''ve done?" Jay roughly held Rose''s shoulders and read her crimes against him in an aloof way as if she was his prisoner. "You''ve confused him and taken advantage of his little heart. You took advantage of his desire for a mother to get closer to me. Do you really think that you can slowly creep your way up to be my wife again?" "I didn''t." Rose felt wronged and felt despair over Jenson''s illness. "Lies!" Jay roared like an awakened lion. "You liar, don''t you think you''ve fooled me enoughst time? Do you really think that I¡¯ll believe anything you say?" When he mentioned their previous time together, Rose was speechless. She lied to him in the name of love. "Rose, I want you out of Jenson''s worldpletely." Jay announced with the invibility of a king, "I''ll give you 100 million. Within forty-eight hours, I want you to get out of this country and never come back." Rose protested feebly, "Sir Ares, I can''t leave..." "That¡¯s not my problem." Jay''s eyes were burning with mes. "Rose, don''t forget that your mother''s life is still in my hands." His voice was like a lifeless ghoul crawling out of an ancient tomb, squeezing Rose tightly. She felt like she was suffocated and on the brink of death. Rose looked at the furious man in front of her and tried tofort him, "Sir Ares, Jens is just a child. It''s normal for kids to behave emotionally. Let me meet Jenson, I''m sure the doctor misdiagnosed him..." "Rose, don¡¯t y tricks on me anymore. Let me say it again, if you don¡¯t leave this country within fortyeight hours, you''ll be waiting to collect your mother''s body!" Jay announced and walked away. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Rose sank weakly to the ground. She dragged her tired body unbearably with a sore heart and returned to Splendid Town. The two children were soundly asleep and Rose hugged her knees on the sofa. She buried his head in her knees and sobbed sadly. She was worried about Jenson! N?velDrama.Org content rights. She also sympathized with Jay. It felt like she could not do anything for them, and that made her even more sad and desperate. Baby Robbie was awakened by the intermittent sobbing in the living room. He put on his slippers and smacked their way into the living room. His little hands hugged Mommy''s head gently, "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" Rose looked up and Baby Robbie saw Mommy''s red, teary, and swollen eyes. Immediately, he felt heartbroken. "Mommy, is your boss bullying you?" An angry look shed in Baby Robbie''s eyes. He knew that letting Mommy work in Daddy''s company would end up with Daddy bullying Mommy. He immediately thought that he and Jenson should not have tried to make Daddy and Mommy back together. Rose hugged Baby Robbie. She said with extreme sadness, "Baby Robbie, Mommy just lost her job. My boss fired me." Baby Robbie angrily said, "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. I f you''re not weed there, you''ll be wee somewhere else! here is where you don¡¯t have to keep your master. We''ll look for another job." Rose looked at Baby Robbie apologetically, "Baby Robbie, Mom decided to move all of us back to Europe." Baby Robbie reacted sharply, "Huh? When are we leaving?" "In two days!" Baby Robbie returned to his room and could not wait t o tell Jenson about bad news. "Jenson, I''m going back t o Europe the day after tomorrow. What should I do?" 1 Jenson was sleeping soundly and did not read Baby Robbie''s text messages. Baby Robbie did not wait for Jenson''s reply and went t o bed gloomily. The next day. Horizon Colors. When Jay pushed open Jenson¡¯s door, he found his little nket folded away neatly and Jenson was nowhere to be seen. "Jenson!" Jay yelled twice but no one answered him. He searched the garden and the attic, but Jenson was nowhere to be seen. Jay looked through the entire vi and finally found Jenson''s smartwatch on his gaming table. When he looked through his text messages on the smartwatch, he found a suspicious message that read, "Jenson, we''re going back to Europe soon. What should I do?" All the colors suddenly went out in Jay''s handsome face. He could not think of who would send that message to Jenson except Rose. He forced her to leave yesterday and she sent the text message to Jenson in the middle ofst night. He knew exactly what she intended to do. ''How evil!'' At that moment, a call suddenly came from Josephine. It was as if someone had thrown firecrackers at him. She roared fiercely, "Jay, do you know that your son has secretly run away from home?" Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Jay''s heart that was in his mouth finally fell back down. "You know where Jenson is?" Josephine was tooting her own horn and boasted, "I always knew your little boy had an ulterior motive. That''s why when I came to monitor him early in the morning, this little guy slipped out of the house at 6 o''clock as expected. He had his backpack on and took Bus 989 that headed to City North." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jay felt terrified. In his eyes, Jenson was his little baby in a pen who would never go out without an adult. How did he go so far by himself? "Jay, that''s all I have to say. I''m driving right now, tailing the bus. I''ll call you as soon as I find out anything about him." Josephine finished speaking and hung up. Before Jay had the time to ask her where Jenson was, he threw the phone aside sullenly. The only thing he could do then was to passively wait for Josephine¡¯s call. 1 When Bus 989 that Jenson was on arrived near Splendid Town, Jenson got off the bus. Josephine was smarter that time around and drove a low-key BMW off-road vehicle. She parked in a nearby parking shed and hurried off to chase Jenson. Jenson kept his head down and walked forward, not noticing the wolf with a big tail behind him. Josephine wondered to herself, ''Where is this guy going?'' Jay was worried about Jenson and kept calling Josephine to question her while Josephine patiently reported to him about Jenson every time. "The little bun is now in a residential building... The housing estate is called Splendid Town. The greenery around the estate looks good but the buildings are pretty high. One, two, three... eighteen stories. But the architecture of the building¡¯s not bad..." On the phone, Jay''s exquisite and handsome face turned as dark as coal. "Josephine, I just want to know about Jenson. I have no interest in the greenery or architecture of the housing estate." Josephine pouted and said, "Jay, don''t you want to know the identity, status, and financial situation of the person Jenson wants to meet?" "No, I don''t." Jay gritted his teeth angrily. "He wants to see his mommy, Rose." Josephine was dumbfounded. She said defeatedly, "So you knew all about it?" "Go and see what exactly Rose is nning up her sleeves. I can''t believe she''s ying around with Jenson," Jay said angrily. Josephine nodded, "Okay." Jenson walked straight toward Block 9, reached out his hand, and pressed the keypad naturally. Josephine was dumbfounded. "This guy doesn''t seem t o be here for the first time." The door buzzed and opened. After Jenson entered, the building''s door closed automatically. When Josephine ran toward the door, she was toote. "Oh no! What should I do, what should I do? I lost him!" Josephine was anxious. The next moment on the ninth floor. Ding dong... When the doorbell rang, Rose was inside the house, making breakfast for the kids. That day''s breakfast was really hearty. In addition to Baby Robbie and Zetty''s pastry, she also made an extra serving of pastry for a kid. She probably had the unrealistic dream that hoped Jenson could one day have breakfast with them. When she heard the doorbell, Rose went to the door, apron and all. She looked through the door¡¯s peephole and saw a tiny figure outside the door. Rose immediately opened the security door. 1 Jenson stood at the door with tears on his handsome and cool face. Rose was surprised. She could not believe it. Was that her Jenson? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 She suddenly ran inside the house because she was not sure if Baby Robbie was at home. That was because sometimes Baby Robbie went outside to y by himself. She thought that it was because she missed Jenson too much that she mistakenly identified Baby Robbie as Jenson. When Jenson saw Mommy running off after seeing him, the tears from the corners of his eyes flowed down. However, Rose ran out again the very next moment and hugged Jenson tightly into her arms. "Jens, it''s really you." She was very happy and very excited. She picked Jenson up with one hand and locked the door with the other as she shouted at the two sleepyheads in their room, "Baby Robbie, Zetty. Come out. Come and see who visited you." Baby Robbie and Zetty ran out quickly in their pajamas. When Zetty saw Jenson, her eyes widened." He looks exactly like Baby Robbie!" Baby Robbie looked at Jenson and smiled. Rose was obviously more excited than the children. She said incoherently, "Wait, let Mommy calm down! I want to think about how to introduce him to you guys!" Baby Robbie smiled, "Mommy, he''s called Jenson. But we don''t know if he''s the older brother or younger brother." Rose was shocked. "How did you know?" Baby Robbie walked up to Jenson and took Jenson''s hand affectionately, "Mommy, Jenson and I have already met." Rose was shocked by the news and for a moment, her brain was jammed. Jenson approached Rose suddenly, begging softly," Mommy, don''t go." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose burst into tears instantly. She hugged Jenson tightly and tears flowed down from her cheeks to Jenson''s face. She did not know whether she was overwhelmed or surprised, but she was sure Jenson had touched her greatly. "I''m sorry, Jens." Those words had been hidden in Rose¡¯s heart for a long time. She fantasized about it all the time that one day if there was a chance, those were the three words she wanted to tell Jenson. "Mommy shouldn''t have left you behind." Rose cried and confessed. "Mommy has abandoned you once and I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Jenson''s eyes were red and he reached out to wipe Mommy''s tears, "Don''t cry. I forgive you." Zetty looked at Baby Robbie with a childish gaze for a while and then back at Jenson. Finally, she cheered," This is wonderful! I have two brothers. This is so cool." Rose finally recovered from the surprise of Jenson''s arrival. She pulled Jenson to the table and served the pastry to him. Zetty eximed in a soft voice, "Ah, it turns out that Mommy always made an extra portion every time she makes a good meal for Big Brother Jenson!" Baby Robbie corrected Zetty, "Mommy hasn''t said whether Jenson is the elder or younger brother. Maybe he¡¯s the youngest." The three children looked at Rose with expectation. Rose smiled and revealed the truth, "Jenson is your eldest brother." Baby Robbie whimpered. He was a little disappointed with the answer. Rose told the three cuties another thing, "When Mommy decided to leave a child with Daddy, it was Jens who got picked." Rose looked at Jenson guiltily, "Jens, Mommy didn''t leave you on purpose." Jenson learned that Mommy didn''t deliberately abandon him mercilessly. It was his fate to stay by Daddy''s side, which made Jenson extremely happy. It turns out that he was not a child abandoned by Mommy. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 After Jay Ares knew that Josephine failed to tail Jenson, he reluctantly made a phone call to Rose Loyle, being worried about the child''s safety. Rose was shocked when she saw the name on the call notification. She identally loosened her grip and the phone fell on the floor. The phonended on the floor with a dull thud. The back cover detached from the phone and the power was immediately cut off. The ringing stopped abruptly. 1 Jay Ares was waiting for the call to be picked up when a robotic voice notified him that the other party''s phone was switched off. His handsome face darkened. ''How dare she switch off her phone?'' Jay decided to personally go to Splendid Town to ask her directly. Just when his Rolls Royce rolled out of the garage, he received a call from Rose. Jay was a little surprised when he saw the call. Then, he remembered that she had to obey him because her mother''s life depended on him. Otherwise, she would not be so kind as to return the call. "Sir Ares, there was a little ident just now. I didn''t mean to hang up on you," Rose Loyle carefully exined the reason why the call was suddenly cut off. A hint of a grin appeared on Jay Ares''s face, though he said coldly, "I thought you''re feeling guilty because you did something wrong!" Rose broke out in cold sweat. ''That was an urate guess!'' "Is Jenson with you?" "Yes," Rose replied timidly. "Why did Jenson appear in your house?" Jay asked sternly. "I don''t know..." That was the truth. "Stop hurting Jenson, Rose," Jay said angrily. Rose Loyle had a gentle temperament, as long as Jay Ares did not test her patience. Unfortunately for her, Jay''s attitude had always put her on the defensive. "How can you say that I''m hurting the child, Sir Ares? Jenson is my son, and I have nothing but endless love for him. Why would I hurt him? Shouldn''t you bear the responsibility that Jenson ran away from your house this morning?" Rose retorted, upset that she was being unfairly used. "Please don''t involve the children in the games of the adults, Rose Loyle." Jay Ares was angry that Rose had called Jenson in the middle of the night and caused him to run away from home. Her actions had made the child emotionally unstable, but she did not admit to her fault. A selfish woman like her should not be a mother. He was especially furious when he thought about that, and he wanted to use the strongest words on her to show her how angry he was. "How could you send that sort of message to Jenson in the middle of the night?" Rose was immediately confused. "I''ve never sent Jens any message, Sir Ares." Her denial made Jay Ares angrier than ever. "I think that I''ve been too kind to you! I should have to cut all ties with a pathological liar like you. Rose Loyle, are you saying that you did not tell Jenson that you are leaving him forever?" Rose Loyle was at a loss for a reply. Jay Ares''s usation and anger had choked her like a fetter. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I swear that I''ve never sent Jenson that message. Why won''t you believe me?" Rose retorted weakly. She felt that she was being wronged. "How can I believe you, Rose? Who else in this world knows that you''re leaving tomorrow, other than me and you?" Jay Ares interrogated. Rose Loyle had a sudden realization. Other than Jay and her, there was a third person who knew: Robert Loyle. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "You''re not saying anything? Have you run out of excuses?" Jay Ares said coldly. Rose Loyle''s defiant tone softened by a lot. "I think I need some time to figure out what''s been going on recently." Jay immediately ended the call. Rose Loyle roared at Baby Robbie in the y area. " Come over here this instant, Robert Loyle." Baby Robbie dashed over as fast as he could and stood in attention like a soldier in front of Rose. "Robert Loyle reporting in. What''s the order, Commander?" Rose Loyle asked with her arms akimbo. "Tell me honestly, what have been doing with Jenson Ares?" "I was wrong, Mommy." Baby Robbie lowered his head and apologized when he saw that his mother was angry. "Stop beating around this bush. This is serious. Tell m e everything." Baby Robbie did not dare to hide the truth when his mother said that things were serious. "Don''t be angry a t me, Mommy, I''ll tell you everything. A few days ago, I switched identities with Jenson. I went to his school and taught a lesson to his bullies. I''ve also gone to his house, met his daddy, and lived with him for two days. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His daddy is a nice person. He knows how to cook and he makes a lot of money, and he''s super handsome too ..." i Baby Robbie noticed the gloom in his mother''s eyes and quickly shifted the topic. "But to me, you''re still the best, Mommy..." Rose Boyle did not know how to react. "Don''t you know that you''re in so much trouble, you brat? You''ve stepped into Jenson''s world, and now his daddy thinks that he has split personalities. He''s looking for a doctor to treat him!" Jenson Ares appeared at the doorway. "I don''t want to see a doctor," he said glumly. 1 Baby Robbie mustered as much courage as he could and pped his chest. "Mommy, I''ve caused all this trouble, and I don''t want Jenson to get into trouble because of me. At worst, I''ll go back to Horizon Colors and eat all his medicine." Rose Boyle was moved when she saw how eager Baby Robbie was. She knew her son Robert too well. He had been a headstrong and independent boy since young. He was optimistic in the face of adversity and knew how to maneuver out of challenging situations. He was very fond of adventures. Meanwhile, Jenson Ares was sensitive, delicate, and introverted. He was not very good at communicating. If she sent Jenson back to Horizon Colors, Jay Ares would, in his overbearing personality, force Jenson to undergo psychiatric treatment. Jenson would either have to obediently undergo the treatment or lose control of his emotions and break down. Either oue was extremely damaging to Jenson. Robbie was different. He was resourceful and smart and had multiple ways of evading trouble. Rose Loyle suddenly held Jenson''s cheeks. "Jenson, are you willing to stay with Mommy?" She said, a little emotional. Jenson Ares nodded. Rose then turned to speak to Robbie. "Baby Robbie, are you willing..." She felt a lump in her throat. She did not want to send her Baby Robbie away to Jay''s side. Baby Robbie saw that Mommy''s eyes were red and knew that she did not want to let him go. He gently patted Mommy''s head and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I will sneakily call you on the phone, and I will sneak out to visit you." Rose Loyle hugged Robert close to her and kissed his cheek. "Thank you, Robbie!" Jenson walked over coolly and thanked Robert. "We''re brothers, right? There''s no need for those two words between us!" Baby Robbie said gantly. Rose Loyle looked at the two brothers and smiled like a blooming flower. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 When Jay Ares arrived at Block 9 of Splendid Town, Josephine Ares appeared from behind an ornamental rock. "I''ve waited for so long here, but that Jenson hasn''t appeared yet," she said dejectedly. Jay sullenly looked at the closed front door of the apartmentplex and turned around to speak to Grayson who hade along with him. "Go to the management office and find out Rose Boyle''s unit number." Just when Grayson was about to leave, the apartment door suddenly opened. Rose Boyle appeared with '' Jenson Ares'' in her arms. Her eyes were red, evidently from crying. "Sister-inw?" Josephine smiled when she saw Rose. She received Jay''s death re. "Stop barking. She has no rtion to the Ares family." Josephine was cowed by her brother''s intimidating re. "What do you mean? She''s Jenson''s mommy," she grumbled. Jay was about to eat up Josephine with his eyes. Josephine gently pped her cheek and admitted defeat. "Alright, alright. I''ll just keep my mouth shut. Happy now?" Rose Boyle carried ''Jenson Ares'' over and looked at him longingly. Jay Ares did not say anything and N?velDrama.Org content rights. grabbed the child over into his arms. "Let''s go, Jenson." He did not say another word and started walking away. Rose remained rooted on the spot as she longingly looked at Baby Robbie leaving. Baby Robbie waved at her and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy, I''ll be fine." Jay gritted his teeth and said sullenly, "Who told you that she is your mother? She isn''t your mommy." "But she is!" Baby Robbie said indignantly. "I might look a lot like you, but that''s because your genes are bullies. Mommy''s genes are too gentle and kind and they''re hiding." 1 Jay Ares''s anger instantly dissipated. A hint of a smile appeared in his ice-cold gaze. Josephine Ares could not hold back and burst outughing. "You are entirely right, Jenson. Your daddy''s genes are dominant and your mommy''s genes are recessive. That''s why you look more like Daddy." Meanwhile, Grayson was trying his best to hold back theughter in. Baby Robbie looked at Jay mischievously. "You canugh if you want, Daddy. Why are you holding back your emotions? You''re not a ninja turtle." Grayson could not hold back hisughter anymore. Jay Ares looked at the ''Jenson'' who was suddenly very naughty. He could not see any hint of sadness or depression on the child''s face. His eyes shone with a youthful recklessness. He tried to cheer up. "Are you feeling alright today?" Baby Robbie hugged his neck, brought his lips to Daddy''s face, and delivered a wet smack. Jay Ares''s cheek was instantly covered in drool. "Don''t be angry, Daddy. I''ll let you know the next time I run away from home." "Oh? There¡¯s a next time?" "At first I was afraid, but I found out that running away from home can be very fun." Josephine Ares was losing her mindughing at her nephew''s words. "Your split personality is shocking, Jenson. One side o f you is utterly cool and collected, and this other side o f you is so charming and cute. Your Aunt Josephine likes both sides of you. What should I do?" She praised her nephew as they sat in the car. Jay''s face instantly darkened when Josephine mentioned his son''s split personality. "Josephine Ares. No one will think that you''re mute if you don''t speak." He felt that Jenson had always been too sensitive, and Josephine''s outgoing attitude would have easily hurt his son''s delicate feelings. The psychiatrist had told him that children with mental issues were more easily hurt than other children. ''Jenson Ares'' did not hold back and looked straight at his aunt''s eyes. "You''re mistaken, Aunt Josephine. I don''t have a split personality." Then, he used a tone of voice only heard in horror movies, "Someone transmigrated into my body." Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Josephine could not hold her smile any longer because she realized that Jenson''s schizophrenia seemed to have worsened. "Oh no. Brother, our family¡¯s precious baby has reached a severe stage of schizophrenia." Jay looked at Baby Robbie who was smiling so brightly, and his mood darkened. The first thing that Jay did after bringing Baby Robbie back was to dig out the bag of white pills to try to coax Baby Robbie to take the medication. "Be a good boy and eat this." Baby Robbie sighed like an old man. "Sigh. When the heavens bestow an important task, one has to go through all hardships, pain, and hunger to reach a state of emptiness..." Jay''s heart bled as he looked at his smart and cute son. Baby Robbie reached for the pill and looked pitifully at his daddy. "Daddy, can I not eat this?" Josephine added fuel to the fire by saying, "Jenson, you can¡¯t. Your illness has reached a critical stage. You¡¯ll be doomed if you don''t take your medication." Baby Robbie put the pill into his mouth and hid it under his tongue. "I want water." Jay Immediately got up to fetch a cup of water for him. Baby Robbie begged Josephine, "Aunt Josephine, this pill is so bitter. Can you get me a piece of chocte?" Josephine was more than happy to oblige. "As long as you take your medication obediently, I won¡¯t just get you choctes. I''ll get you anything even if you want the stars in the sky."N?velDrama.Org content rights. After Josephine left, Baby Robbie spat out the pill and used a tissue to wrap the pill before throwing it into the dustbin nearby. When Jay came back with a cup of warm water, Baby Robbie immediately took the cup and gulped down the whole thing. "How bitter." Jay was surprised that ¡¯Jenson¡¯ would be so cooperative. He ruffled his son''s head rewardingly." You''re such a good boy today. What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook something good for you." "I want to have pizza at Kentucky." Baby Robbie cheered. Jay was dumbfounded. Baby Robbie saw his daddy hesitate and thought that his dad felt that it was expensive. "McDonald''s will do as well!" Josephine, who was descending the stairs, nearly rolled down the steps when she heard what Baby Robbie said. "Brother, I don''t think our Jenson has schizophrenia. H e looks more like he has transmigrated?" "What do you mean?" Jay had never read web novels and was unfamiliar with transmigration, soulrecements, and all these kinds of terms. "It means that his soul has been switched!" Josephine said it bluntly but was trying to sound scientific at the same time. Jay shot a speechless look at his sister. Josephine revealed her gossipy nature and analyzed the situation for Jay. "Brother, hear me out. If Jay has schizophrenia or perhaps split personality disorder, regardless if he was outgoing or reserved, the things h e says or does should all be based on his experience. "But look at Jenson. He knows Taekwondo and knows about consumer-friendly fast food chains like Kentucky and McDonald''s. These are things that he never knew in the past. Don''t you think that it seems like his soul has been reced?" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Baby Robbie was extremely speechless and teased Josephine. "Aunt Josephine, you have such a rich imagination. It''s such a waste that you''re not writing a book.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Josephine instinctively wanted to pull Baby Robbie''s ear. Each time she had a squabble with Jenson, she would pull his ear out of habit. Jenson would avoid her hands and give her a death re in protest. However, the one sitting here was Baby Robbie who had learned Taekwondo. His first reaction toward violence was not to avoid but to apply what he had learned. He blocked Josephine¡¯s approaching hand by hitting back and grabbing her hand. He hyperextended her joints which caused Josephine to yelp in pain. "Ah... This is too painful! Jenson, let go!¡± Baby Robbie released Josephine. She flung her hands i n pain and looked at Jay with deep suspense." Brother, you''re seeing this for yourself, right? You didn¡¯t believe it when I told you that your little ancestor knows Taekwondo. Now do you believe me?" Jay looked at Baby Robbie with disbelief. The agility that ''Jenson'' disyed was unlike a regr person''s. His movements were so swift and urate that their own bodyguards might find it difficult to match up to Baby Robbie in terms of speed. Baby Robbie guiltily stood up from the couch and wanted to run upstairs. "Jens, when did you learn Taekwondo?" Jay''s voice resounded. Baby Robbie paused his steps, turned around, and smiled sheepishly at Jay. "Daddy, I don''t know Taekwondo! I just dislike Aunt Josephine pulling at m y ear so much that I identally used too much strength. It was a flight or fight response, really..." Jay found the exnation reasonable, so he did not interrogate further. However, there was a faint glow in Jay''s eyes as he looked meaningfully at Baby Robbie. Suddenly he said, "Go get ready. I¡¯m bringing you to Kentucky." 1 Baby Robbie cheered happily. On the contrary, Josephine looked like she had been struck by lightning and appeared dumbfounded." Brother, aren''t you worried that others will think that Grand Asia is heading toward bankruptcy?" Jay''s handsome looks revealed an extraordinarily confident smile. "Do you think that all my business partners are as brainless as you?" Josephine said, "Aren''t you afraid of going up on the hot search list?" "Which unicellr organism is stupid enough to put a hacker genius onto the hot search list?" Jay replied coldly. Josephine was rendered speechless. Jay might be her big brother, but there were times when she hated his arrogant, high-and-mighty look. Not long after, Baby Robbie carried his little school bag down. His hand was holding a cartoon character bottle as he skipped down the stairs. "Daddy, I''m ready. Let''s go," Robbie''s soft and cute voice melodiously rang. Jay stood up and took Baby Robbie''s hand before heading out. 1 Josephine tagged along, but Jay asked her, "Are you sure you want to go to Kentucky with us?" Josephine bit her lip before disying a warrior''s determination. "Yes. I''ll go wherever Jenson goes. I¡¯m not Josephine Ares if I can''t dig out Jenson''s secret." Baby Robbie stuck his tongue out. "Aunt Josephine, I don''t think you suit the name Josephine Ares. You should be named Lanxiang." "Lanxiang? What is Lanxiang?" Josephine found the name rather familiar but could not recall it at that moment until Baby Robbie boasted. "Where can you find someone with great digging skills? In Shandong Lanxiang''s vocational school!" 1 Jay tried to hold back hisughter. Josephine was so angry that she stomped her feet." You little brat. You''re mocking me by equating me to a n excavator?" Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Baby Robbie said, "Am I wrong? You love to gossip and you like to dig out other people''s secrets so much so that you would dig three feet under just to find out someone''s secrets. I don''t know what else you''ll be if you''re not an excavator?¡± 1 Josephine was so angry that she waved her fist and wanted to punch Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie ran around the house, jumping around. Josephine chased after him for a long time before she started huffing and puffing due to how out of breath she was. No matter how she ran, she still could not even graze her fingers past Baby Robbie''s clothes. Jay watched the happily fighting aunt and nephew while standing on the sidelines. Although he was caught by surprise by the changes in ''Jenson'' who was now suddenly sunny and active, it did not seem too bad if this were to be his permanent personality. Because their driver was not around, Josephine was tasked to drive them to Kentucky while Jay and Baby Robbie sat at the back. Josephine purposely adjusted the rearview mirror so that she could keep an eye on '' Jenson''. Baby Robbie sat on Jay''sp. His soft hands touched his daddy''s nose for a bit. Then, he touched his daddy¡¯s hair. In short, he did not stop touching his daddy. "Does this child have a hyperactive disorder?¡± Josephine could not help from asking. Jay''s gaze darkened. In the past, Jenson would always sit like a mannequin while riding in the car. Today,'' Jenson'' was touching and kicking about as if he could not sit still for a moment. There was a hint of worry within Jay''s gaze. To prevent his son from noticing the changes in his emotions, Jay turned to look out the window. Outside the window, cars zoomed along the road. The streets were well lit, so the city looked bustling. A myriad of colors shone into his eyes but all he could see was ck, white, and grey. He was pondering the fact that Rose was leaving tomorrow. Jenson''s condition would slowly stabilize once she left Jenson forever. Later on, he would slowly improve and might even recover. Whether the heavens were going to give him a reserved Jenson or an active Jenson, as long as he was healthy, that was all that mattered. Baby Robbie was enjoying his pizza from Kentucky. Jay and Josephine were as insipid as chewing wax when they saw how Baby Robbie eating the pizza. He looked like he regrly ate pizza even though that was not the case. Baby Robbie carefully packed the remaining slices of pizza and kept the container in his bag. Jay watched '' Jenson'' who was deep in concentration and did not know how he should express his anguish. Josephine took Baby Robbie''s pizza and threw it into the dustbin. "Little ancestor, why are you treasuring the leftover pizza? This is a bad habit.¡± Baby Robbie was angry. "This is called wastage. Wasting is shameful!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was noticing Jenson''s changes little by little like a stream that trickled slowly before bing into an ocean. That made his heart suddenly feel pressured. Jenson was more familiar with Kentucky than Josephine. If Jay was logical enough, he would have started to suspect that Jenson''s soul had been transmigrated. On the way home, Baby Robbie fell asleep in Jay''s arms. Jay suddenly called his sister''s name, "Josephine!¡± "Huh?" Josephine was concentrating on driving and turned around in surprise after Jay called her. "Do something for me.¡± Josephine looked at her brother solemnly as she understood that it must be a serious situation." Brother, just tell me! As long as it''s within my capabilities, I will do it for you even if it means toiling with my sweat and blood." ¡°I want to know why each time Jenson meets Rose he bes a different person," Jay said after a pause. Realization struck Josephine. "You want me to investigate Rose?" "She is leaving this city tomorrow. You have to hurry.¡± "No problem." Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Josephine was a talented paparazzi. She may be ady of aristocratic background, but because of her big brother''s request, she camped outside Splendid Town that night. That same night, Rose was having insomnia. Jay had given her a time limit to leave, but she could not convince herself to leave her child for the second time. This time, she was going to be courageous and stay. However, she decided to move to avoid any trouble from Jay. When the day barely began, Rose dragged tworge suitcases downstairs as Jenson and Zetty were sitting on top of the suitcases while looking sleepy. Rose had just arrived at the gate when Josephine got out of her car. "Sister-inw." Perhaps the sky was still slightly dim, so Josephine assumed that the two sleepy heads on the suitcases were dolls. Her gaze was only fixed on Rose. Rose was shocked to see Josephine as well. She remembered thisdy. Rose had assumed that this attractivedy was Jay¡¯s new girlfriend. She just found out yesterday that she was Jay''s younger sister. They would have met once during the wedding five years ago, but Rose''s short term memory made her forget that a person named Josephine even existed. 1 "Why are you here?" Rose looked suspiciously at the essory around her neck that a paparazzi usually carried-a camera.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Josephine yed with her slightly disheveled hair and smiled slyly. "Make a guess.¡± Rose squeezed out a knowing smile. A few years ago when she was still living in the Ares household, she had heard interesting stories about this aristocraticdy. Josephine once had a crush on a n army personnel when she was younger, thus decided to use her excellent academic results to apply to the criminal investigations faculty at a military school. Unfortunately, that rtionship did not work out, and she gave up on her studies. Rose guessed that Jay was using Josephine''s expertise to monitor her movements. ''What shall I do? With Josephine here, Jay will find out that I haven''t left the country!'' Rose looked at Josephine and pondered. She and Josephine were in the same category. They were both upper-ssdies who had never suffered in life, thus their minds were filled with poetry and love. They became so miserable for the sake of love but were only left feeling exhausted and got disregarded. Since they had simr experiences, perhaps they would speak the samenguage as well. "I¡¯m in the middle of moving to a new house, Miss Ares. If you want to, you cane visit our new house." Rose boldly invited. Josephine was dumbfounded. "My big brother asked you to leave the country today. The consequences will be unbearable if you disobey him." Rose smiled bitterly. "I''ve disobeyed hismands multiple times already, but look, aren''t I still alive and breathing in front of you here today?¡± Josephine was well aware of Jay¡¯s revengeful nature which had earned him countless business rivals. His rivals would either end up going insane or be beggars. Her brother hated Rose so much and Rose had disobeyed him on so many asions, but she was indeed still living a good life and standing in front of her now. Josephine could only manage a sigh. However, Josephine liked Rose¡¯s attitude of always finding a silver lining during challenging times. Josephine wished that she had met this sister-inw of hers earlier. "Sister-inw, your wish is mymand. Hop in my car. I''ll drive." Rose smiled and nodded. Josephine realized that she needed to help Rose with her luggage and reached over. Jenson suddenly pushed her hands away with clear disgust evident on his face. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Josephine screamed out of shock. "This is an actual person?" She took a good look. ''Who is this if it isn''t Jenson?'' Josephine thought that she was experiencing some supernatural phenomenon. She remembered that'' Jenson'' was at City South¡¯s Horizon Colorsst night, n o? "Jenson, why are you here?" Josephine was bbergasted when she asked him. Jenson lifelessly said, "It''s a long story," he replied with four words. This arrogant boy who wished he could speak less made Josephine at the brink of copsing once again. "It can''t be. Why are you back to this annoying and arrogant attitude?" Jenson could not be bothered about her. Rose said, "Ms. Ares, if you have any questions, save them for when we get to my house." Josephine nodded sullenly. Rose moved to a new house at Exuberant City Apartment situated in City South, just a few streets away from Grand Asia. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A small two-bedroom apartment may not look spacious, but this one was clean and bright. Most importantly, the window had a magnificent view of Horizon Colors. Josephine stood by the windowsill overlooking Horizon Colors and sighed. "The most dangerous ce can also be the safest. Sister-inw, you''ve made such an intelligent move." Rose served her a cup of water and exined, "I moved here for Jenson¡¯s sake. I thought that perhaps with me closer to Horizon Colors, it can give him a better sense of security." Josephine nced at the two children obediently sitting on a stool in the living room. Jenson was as dignified as a prince while the little girl was cute and cuddly like a little elf. "Sister-inw, I''m very confused. I have so many questions, but I don''t know where to start." Josephine scratched her head, feeling rather frustrated. Rose gracefully said, "It''s okay. We have plenty of time. Just slowly ask away whatever you want to know. I''ll be truthful." Josephine was shocked. She heard her brother once mention that Rose Coyle was a pathological liar. That was the reason why her brother was conflicted about letting Rose near Jenson. "You won''t lie to me?" Josephine cautiously asked. Rose understood that her trustworthiness seen in the eyes of the Ares family was probably close to none. She said, "Ms. Ares, you can listen to my side of the story first. With your level of intelligence, it¡¯ll be easy for you to decide if my words are true or false." Josephine eagerly asked the question that had been bothering her. "Why is Jenson here? Sister-in- law, he should be with my big brother now." "Yes, technically, he should be with your brother. However, your brother made a grave mistake. Jenson does not have autism, nor does he have schizophrenia, but Jay was adamant about getting him treated. Isn''t it a joke? That¡¯s why I kept Jenson with me." Rose calmly exined. Josephine became emotional. "Sister-inw, this isn''t fair to my brother. You may have delivered the child, but do you know the price my brother has paid to raise Jenson? To take care of Jenson''s emotional health, he dismissed all the nannies and drivers and n o longer dares to go on dates. He''s taken on the responsibility of being both a father and mother to Jenson. The moment you came back, you snatched his precious son away from him. Have you considered his feelings?" Rose replied, "I''m not that cruel. I''m also a mother. I can understand the pain of separating with your loved one very well. Don''t worry, I won¡¯t do such a thing." 1 Rose''s eyes turned red and teary as she thought about Baby Robbie whom she had sent to Jay. Josephine looked at Jenson and angrily spat. "But the truth is in front of me. Jenson is with you.¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Jenson and Zetty heard the quarrel between their mommy and Josephine. They looked at both adults worriedly. Josephine looked at Jenson''s cold and expressionless little face and recalled that cheerful and active boy who was with Jay. She felt as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife. She suppressed the sorrow in her heart and tried to maintain herposure. "Sister-inw, your appearance has caused Jenson¡¯s emotions to be unstable. My brother has hired Grand Asia¡¯s top specialist to treat Jenson''s condition. His prognosis is not too promising. This child''s mild autism has progressed into schizophrenia. I hope that you can let the innocent child go. Just go along with my brother''s arrangement and leave the country!" Josephine¡¯s love toward Jenson was evidently overflowing. Rose did not get angry. Instead, she smiled. Jenson heard Josephine iming that he was ill. He scrunched his little nose and chided impolitely at Josephine, "Crazy!" Jenson knew that he was not ill. One day, his psychotic aunt was going to be the death of him. Josephine was triggered by Jenson''s unappreciative response. She curled her hand into a fist and marched over to Jenson, threatening, "Jenson, do you believe that I''ll punch you?" Jenson ran over to Rose, and she immediately carried him. Josephine was dumbfounded to see how reliant Jenson was as he hugged Rose''s neck. Rose said to Josephine in a friendly manner, "Ms. Ares, you have misunderstood me." Josephine looked at Rose whose expression was solemn and serious. Josephine suddenly took out her phone. She was going to call her big brother to confirm that Jenson had left Horizon Colors to quash Rose''s lies. The phone rang a few times before a man''s rich and maically enchanting voice was heard. "Hello...¡± "Big Brother, where is Jenson?" Josephine widened her eyes like a fighting bull, staring straight at Rose. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The person on the other line paused for a moment. It was followed by Jay¡¯s dumbfounded voice. "Jens is having breakfast with me. Why?" Josephine¡¯s provoking gaze suddenly changed as she became flustered and shocked. "What did you say?" Rose was worried that she would say some things that should not be revealed, so she quickly went over, grabbed Josephine''s phone, and ended the call. Josephine looked like a statue that was staring at Rose. After some time, her soul finally returned as she said, "There are two Jensons?" Suddenly, her mind was filled with all the different transmigration novels she had read before. Her imagination was running wild. "From autism to schizophrenia, from transmigration to split bodies... F* ck, is this a real-life transmigration fantasy?" Jenson reached out his little hands and heavily pped the crown of Josephine''s head. "Take your medication since you''re ill." Zetty immediately poured a cup of water and passed it to Josephine. "Aunty, it¡¯s time to take your medication." She then handed Josephine a jellybean. 1 Josephine felt awkward from Zetty¡¯s cute behavior. " I''m not ill," she eximed helplessly. Jenson said with hatred, "Retribution!" Josephine red at Jenson. "Damn you! How dare you speak to your aunt this way?" Rose did not hold back from ridiculing Josephine. "M s. Ares, how does it feel to be treated like you have an illness when you don¡¯t?" Josephine¡¯s brain was all mushed up now. She humbled her tone and persuaded Rose, "Sister-in- law, please tell me what is going on. Why do we suddenly have two Jensons?" Rose revealed a gentle motherly smile. There were not two Jensons. They were just her identical twin babies. Zetty was a kind girl. She blinked her innocent eyes and exined to Josephine. "There aren''t two Jensons. One is called Jenson, and another is called Baby Robbie!" Chapter 76 Chapter 76 "Two children?¡± Josephine experienced an epiphany. Rose nodded. She started exining to Josephine. " Yes. Jenson and Baby Robbie are identical twin brothers. The reticent, cold, and handsome one is the older brother, Jenson. The energetic, cute, sunny, and handsome one is the younger brother, Baby Robbie. A few days ago, these brats switched identities behind our backs. The cold Jenson and energetic Baby Robbie took turns appearing in front of you all, causing so much distress to everyone." Before Rose could finish her exnation, Josephine excitedly cupped Jenson¡¯s face and happily cheered." So our Jenson is not ill after all!" "Yes, you''re the one who''s ill," Jenson said with displeasure. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Josephine sheepishly touched his face and apologized to Jenson. "I''m sorry Jenson. Aunt Josephine misunderstood you." Jenson despised Aunt Josephine touching his face very much. He turned around and buried his face into Rose''s arms, seeking shelter from his mommy. Josephine was tantly disregarded by her nephew, s o she bitterly reproached him, "Jenson, why do you let your mommy hug you but won¡¯t let me do the same?" After teasing Jenson for a bit, Josephine¡¯s interest shifted toward the angelic Zetty. Zetty had naturally wavy hair. Her fair skin was like gtin or egg white-fragile and easily blown apart. The pair of shimmering and shining autumn pupils glowed with innocence. Herrge eyes were like obsidian stones, glowing like the stars and moon against the night sky. With her dainty little mouth and sharp little nose, she looked like an exquisitely made doll. Josephine took a close look at Zetty and was unable to part from this cute and soft little girl. She walked over and carried Zetty. "Sister-inw, who is this little angel? She is extremely cute. She should be the Ares family¡¯s child bride!¡± 1 Roseughed. Jenson rolled his eyes, speechless at Josephine." Crazy.¡± Josephine gritted her teeth in anger when Jenson repaid her noble deed withints. "Little brat, Aunt Josephine is searching for a wife for you. Why are you being a jerk?" Jenson''s expression darkened. Zettyughed as well. "Aunt Josephine, were you a bad student? Don''t you know that siblings cannot get married to each other?¡± 1 Josephine was already suffering a blow from Jenson''s contempt earlier. She did not expect that this cuddly cutie would ridicule her as a bad student as well! "I was not! My results during my student days were excellent! I would get first ce every term." 1 Jenson unceremoniously said, "From the bottom." Josephine was not going to lose in this argument." Nonsense. I was at the top." Zetty said, "Oh, I understand now. Aunt Josephine''s ss only had one student back then?" 3 Josephine was angered so much by these two cute children that she nearly spat blood. Zetty ran over to pull on Jenson¡¯s hand. "Big Brother, let''s y with some toys." Jenson slid down from his mommy¡¯s arms, held Zetty''s hand, and swaggered past Josephine. Josephine looked at the two children holding hands and was suddenly brought back to the present. Her pupils widened like a fighting bull. "Si-siblings?¡± She looked at Rose with a plea for an answer. "Sister-i nw, who is that little girl?" Rose replied, "My third child, Rozette Boyle." Josephine still looked confused. "You''ve remarried?" Rose replied, "Triplets." Josephine was petrified. "My big brother is so amazing!" Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Rose and Josephine were now conversing after the shocking reveal. For Rose, this discussion was going t o affect the course of her remaining life. She might look as if she was engaging in a casual and friendly chat, but she was inwardly being careful with her answers. 1 "Ms. Ares..." Josephine affectionately pulled Rose¡¯s hand and corrected her. "Sister-inw, just address me by my name. Since you¡¯re Jens and the kids'' mommy, then you will forever be my sister-inw. Don¡¯t be so distant." Rose corrected herself sincerely. "Josephine... Now that you know the existence of Baby Robbie and Zetty, I don''t know what actions you''re nning to take next? Are you going to reveal everything to Jay or are you going to help me hide the truth?¡± 1 Josephine did not understand. "Why can''t I tell my brother? As the father of these kids, he has the right to know of their existence? Sister-inw, my big brother will be ted to know that Baby Robbie and Zetty exist." Zetty raised her head and said to Josephine, "Daddy doesn''t like me. He said I am a mannerless wild child. I don''t like him either, hmph." 1 Josephine was rendered speechless. This pair of father and daughter had not officially met, yet they already held a grudge toward each other? 1 Rose distractedly said, "Indeed, your brother will be ted, but I will be heartbroken to death. Josephine, it''s true that your brother loves his children, but at the same time, his hatred for me is real as well. For the sake of the children, he will turn this into a child custody court case. Tell me, with his immense power versus my powerless self, what am I going to use to fight against him?¡± 1 "Sister-inw..." Josephine was beginning to realize that probably only Rose could understand the helplessness and heartache she was going through while carefully hiding Baby Robbie and Zetty all these years. "Josephine, it was a suicide wish the moment I fell in love with your brother. I stepped on his tail the moment I secretly gave birth to these three children against his wishes. Right now, he can''t wait for me to get lost from his sight. It''s painful enough for me to lose the love of my life. Losing my dignity and decency in front of him is even sadder. I don''t want to lose the only connection I have left with him... I beg you, please leave the children with me." Tears were rolling in Rose''s eyes. She had never humbled herself so lowly before, but she knew that if she could not convince Josephine to stand on her side, she was going to lose everything. She was going to be left with nothing! Josephine held on to Rose''s hand, looking at her helpless and pitiful demeanor. Josephine''s heart ached for her as well. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Josephine and Rose shared the same fate-falling in love with a man who did not reciprocate. Josephine had once experienced a simr humility of loving yet not receiving. Years ago, despite being the youngdy of the Ares family, she traveled miles just to visit the man she had feelings for. She did this all for the sake of love. However, the first thing he said to her was an icy question, "Why are you here?¡± At that moment, her heart had stopped. Prior to their encounter, she had imagined and fantasized all sorts of responses he was going to give her. They all burst like bubbles when he asked her that. It was then that she realized that in love, sincerity alone was not enough to stir a man''s feelings if he had no feelings for you in the first ce. ''It''s right for Rose to have that kind of concern because it''s crystal clear to her that she has no way of waking up my big brother¡¯s sleeping soul. ''If a man does not love you enough, he will be more vicious and cruelpared to a woman.¡¯ 1 "Sister-inw, don''t worry. I will stand on your side no matter what. However, can you promise me, even if it''s for the sake of the children, don''t give my brother the death sentence just yet? Maybe one day, my big brother will find it in him to ept you. Can you give him another chance?" Josephine heroically eximed. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Rose smiledfortingly. However, her smile turned slightly bitter at the mention of Jay. She had loved him over two lifetimes. To forget him was easier said than done. 3 "To be honest, I''m still waiting for him at the same spot all this while," Rose said softly. Josephine waspletely convinced by Rose''s strong, persevering, and steadfast spirit. She was inplete awe with Rose. "Sister-inw, for what you have said, I''ll protect you under my wings for life. Just stay here peacefully. I will tell my brother that you have left the country." Rose gratefully said, "Josephine, thank you." Josephine replied, "You''ve given me three extremely cute nephews and nieces. I should be the one thanking you instead." Zetty leaned on the door panel and said pitifully," Mommy, when will your conversation be done? Jenson and I are waiting to be fed." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose was abruptly reminded that the time was quitete now. She immediately put on the apron and headed into the kitchen. "Mommy will cook something delicious right away." "Sister-inw, I''d like to eat here as well." "Alright!" Bowls of tomato egg noodles were served for breakfast. Both Jenson and Zetty had a full bowl each. It was Josephine''s first time eating such a simple breakfast, but she was enjoying it very much as Rose¡¯s cooking was excellent. "Sister-inw, my brother must have his eyes covered with bird droppings. How can he not appreciate such a good woman like you who can cook so well and at the same time is pleasant enough to be shown in public? You¡¯re like the perfect example of how a good wife should be!" Josephine was not saying that to butter Rose up. Instead, she genuinely wished that they could have met much earlier. Rose smiled. "I''m hoping it¡¯s true that your brother¡¯s eyes are covered with bird droppings. I''m living so close to his mansion, so I won¡¯t know what to do if I identally bump into him one day." After Josephine finished her noodles and pushed the bowl aside, she stood up before saying, "Don''t be afraid, Sister-inw. I''ll be a spy at Horizon Colors right now. With me around, I guarantee that you¡¯ll never meet my brother... Unless he has decided to reflect on his ways!" Rose finally rxed. After Josephine left Exuberant City, she went straight t o Grand Asia. The thought of Rose taking care of two children on her own while being careful to avoid her brother made Josephine¡¯s heart ache sourly. She decided to ask for a sum of money from her brother as financial support for raising the kids. 1 At the same time, Jay was walking into his office. He nced over at the assistant''s table. It was left abandoned and empty. ''Good. This woman has finally left my world forever.¡¯ He opened hisputer and remembered that he had disguised himself as a hacker to attack Qilin¡¯s database the day before to make things difficult for Rose. If he did not fix it himself, his subordinates were going to use a long time to break his coding. Once theputer loaded, Jay was shocked to find that the webpage was back to normal operations... Jay raised his eyebrows as he stared at the screen. Rose had deciphered his coding? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 How could that illiterate country bumpkin be the same woman who broke his coding? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Josephine knocked on the door. Jay, who was deep in thoughts, looked up and nodded his head in her direction. He eagerly asked, "Where is Rose?¡± Josephine squeezed out a triumphant smile. "As per your orders, she has boarded the flight that will head across the ocean. She took the early morning flight at 6.45 am to Indonesia. Big Brother, you can be at ease from now on. You will not see her ever again.¡± Aplicated gaze rose within Jay''s expression. His curiosity toward her stopped the moment he heard Rose left. Josephine stretched out her hands in front of Jay, asking for credit, "Big Brother, since I''ve done a huge favor for you, you should reward me with something, n o?¡± Jay swatted away Josephine¡¯s hand. "You''recking money?" Josephine nodded. "Yes, very much." She intended to buy a huge house for Baby Robbie and Zetty. The Ares family could not allow their descendants to suffer. She also nned to improve Rose''s financial situation. Baby Robbie and Zetty should study in the best kindergarten. Jay looked suspiciously at his sister. "What do you need the money for?¡± "To be a sugar mommy.¡± Josephine cheekily blinked her eyes at her brother. Goosebumps rose all over Jay. "How much?" "50 million!" Josephine gritted her teeth and named a huge sum. Jay looked at Josephine. Using his meticulous logic, h e tried to see through her lies. "I''m very curious about what sort of brother-inw you¡¯ve found for me? In m y point of view, the higher status the man has, the more unlikely he needs his woman to fork out for money.¡± Josephine retorted, "Big Brother, it''s the top gigolo at the nightclub!" Jay''s expression darkened. Josephine then said with all seriousness, "Big Brother, I want to buy a mansion." "Reason?" Jay questioned. "I''m a grown woman and want some private space. On nights when I feel lonely, I can bring a man back to dispel that loneliness. It''s not suitable to live at home." Jay frowned while Josephine chuckled. The more she spoke, the more nonsense was being spewed. "We girls are not the same as you men. You all like your five fingers, but we..." Jay could not tolerate listening further. He took out a diamond card from his drawer and threw it at Josephine. "Get lost!" Josephine had achieved her goals and kissed the card as she excitedly squealed. "I have money!¡± Jay coldly nagged, "Girls should be more protective of their chastity." Before Jay could turn this into a lecture, Josephine immediately ran out along with the card. Jay immediately realized after she left that he had been fooled by that little sister of his. Josephine had matured earlier than her peers and was once head over heels with that jerk, Zayne Severe. 1 Unfortunately, Zayne was a man who did not believe i n romance. He changed girlfriends as if he was changing clothes. The only person who never changed was that immature gay friend who had grown up together with them-Francis Greene. 2 Jay had warned Zayne that he should either stay away from Josephine or loyally love and marry her. 1 Zayne eventually chose to stay away from Josephine. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Josephine had been rejected by Zayne no less than three hundred times, but she was bent on loving him. To get rid of Josephine, Zayne even swore an oath. "M s. Ares, I beg you to let go of me. I''m not worthy of your love. My sexual preference is unlike a normal guy. I''m bisexual.¡± He thought that by saying that, Josephine would give u p on him. Who knew that Josephine would dress up a s a boy and approach him again, confidently saying," Brother Severe, look, I can be a boy and a girl. I can give and receive. Choose me because I can cure your illness." 2 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne had nearly died from vomiting blood. Just like that, one pursued while the other ran. In the view of others, they were a match made in heaven. However, it was this same reason that they dragged 0 n and wasted their youth. Now that they were both adults, they were still single and unmarried. If Josephine could forget Zayne and develop feelings for other men, Jay felt that the Ares family should pop a bottle of champagne to celebrate. So what was Josephine¡¯s intention of asking him for money? Jay connected to the phone outside his office." Grayson,e over." Grayson arrived at the presidential office. "President, what are your orders?" "Hire an intelligent private investigator to watch over Josephine like a hawk." 1 Grayson''s eyes widened. ''Since when did this pair of siblings be enemies out of love?'' "President, this isn¡¯t an easy task. She is the criminal investigations department''s outstanding graduate. Investigating her will be more difficult than ascension to heaven.¡± Jay disagreed. "You''ve exalted her far too much. She i s the infamous young mistress of the Ares family." 1 Grayson sweated. His president''s poisonous tongue had no mercy for members of his own family as well. "Yes, I''ll get it done." Grayson left immediately. "Come back!" Jay seemed to have remembered something. Grayson turned back to hear his president''s gloomy voice. "By the way, how is Rose Boyle''s mother doingtely?" Grayson was astonished. The president had just kicked Rose to some deserted country, but the next moment, he was being merciful toward her mother? "To answer that, the patient''s condition is stable. A kidney transnt procedure can be arranged a weekter." "Okay. You can take her out of istion from today onward." "Noted." Josephine took the wealth she had cheated out of Jay and went on a shopping spree at the children''s section at various shopping malls. Finally, she carried all the small and big shopping bags into her car, nning to bring those gifts to Jenson and Zetty back at Exuberant City. At the same time, Josephine¡¯s every transaction was all sent in the form of messages to Jay''s phone. Jay was puzzled as he looked at the messages. Everything Josephine bought was children''s items. Like it was being copied and pasted, she purchased each item in threes. There were more suspicious signs when she bought children''s clothing. She would buy two sets of boy clothes and a simr set of girl clothes. Jay found it unexinable. If Josephine was buying clothes for Jenson, she would not need to buy them in two sets. Plus, she was buying clothes for a girl as well. 1 However, if she was not buying them for Jenson, why did the sizes fit Jenson? ''What is this girl up to?¡¯ His mind recalled that fateful thunderstorm five years ago. Josephine had looked disheveled and pathetic... 2 Jay painfully closed his eyes. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 His mind recalled that fateful thunderstorm five years ago. Josephine had looked disheveled and pathetic. She was covered in blood... Soon, Jay received a call from Grayson to report on Josephine''s movements. "President, after Ms. Ares left Grand Asia, she went to the real estate office opposite Grand Asia to look at some property. Subsequently, she visited a few malls and bought many children''s items. Now, Ms. Ares is heading in the direction of Exuberant City.¡¯ Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Exuberant City?" Jay frowned. Exuberant City was a middle-ss apartment. However, Jay had heard about it because it was located in one of the expensive real estates within City South, and it was near Horizon Colors as well. ''Why is Josephine heading to Exuberant City?'' "Alright, noted." Jay hung up the call, raised his wrist, and took a look at his watch. He switched off hisputer and left the office. ''Exuberant City is just a stone''s throw away from Grand Asia. Let me personally find out what tricks are up Josephine''s sleeves.'' On the ground floor of Exuberant City. Josephine happily drove her car that was filled with children¡¯s items into the entrance of Exuberant City and headed for the underground car park. However, Jay¡¯s slender and tall figure suddenly appeared within her visual field. She immediately floored the brakes in shock. Josephine lowered the car window and frightenedly looked at Jay. "Big Brother, why are you here?" Jay''s sharp gazended on the colorful pile of things a t the back seat. "What are these?" Josephine had always feared Jay. Many years ago, their parents had relegated the responsibility of disciplining the rebellious Josephine to Jay. At first, she was rejoicing that her parents had given u p on controlling her. Unfortunately, Jay used the same ruthless ways he used in his business on her. She was soon trained into an obedient child. He had sent her overseas because of her crush on Zayne Severe. Not only that, but Jay even threatened Zayne that if he dared to get in touch with Josephine, he would only have two options- marry Josephine or wait for his family to go bankrupt. Since then, Zayne saw Josephine as his number one enemy and cklisted her contact, avoiding her as much as he could. As time went, Zayne seemed to have disappeared from her world, leaving her with unrequited feelings. Josephine then transformed from a youngdy who lived and breathed love into a headstrong woman. "Big Brother, can''t you see? These are children''s items." Josephine acted like she was doing nothing wrong as she tried to brush him off. Jay''s expression turned icy. "Who are they for?" Josephine noticed the cold and strict expression on Jay''s face. She suddenly realized why he was anxiously angry. Tears covered Josephine¡¯s eyes. When she spoke, her voice was low. "Big Brother, you can''t be thinking that I''m keeping that child from five years ago, can you? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve aborted it.¡± Jay¡¯s expression remained icy. "So who did you buy these for?" "Of course they are for my Jenson.¡± Josephine quickly resealed that painful memory and resumed her frivolous behavior. "Big Brother, I used the money you gave me to buy some clothes and items for Jenson. You can''t me me for this, can you?" "Josephine, you''re buying girl''s clothes and toys for Jenson as well?" Jay was fuming from Josephine''s uncooperative behavior. Josephine pinched her forehead. She felt that her IQ would decrease whenever she was up against Jay. However, she remembered her promise to Rose, thus she kept encouraging herself not to mess it up. "Oh, I bought those for a friend''s daughter." Josephine saw the look of disbelief in Jay''s eyes and tried her best to cook up a story. 1 "My friend¡¯s pair of fraternal twins is now around Jenson''s age. I just bought some stuff for them while buying for Jenson too. "You don''t know how pitiful that friend is. Her husband left her after she got pregnant. "As a woman living alone and raising two children, her life is rather arduous. Since I was overseas for the past few years, I didn''t know about her condition. Now that I know about it, how can I not do something within my means?¡± "Her name?" Jay was not easily fooled this time. Josephine returned to the country not too long ago. Before she left the country years ago, Zayne was the only one who had upied her mind. Therefore, she did not have many genuine friends. Her exnation was full of suspicious points. "Her name is Adeline!" Josephine blurted. "Adeline?" Jay repeated the name a few times but did not find anything suspicious about it. What gave Josephine away was her guilty expression. Jay said, "Josephine, you better not be lying. You should know the consequences of lying to me." With that said, Jay resumed his usual dignified look." Pass Jenson''s gifts to me." Josephine''s first response was to reach for the ck series Lego, but she recalled that the one in Horizon Colors was not Jenson. It was the energetically cute Baby Robbie. She then put down the Lego and retrieved the green series Lego before passing it to Jay. Jay squinted his eyes. ''Josephine is well aware of Jenson''s preference from a young age. Why did she let go of the ck series and took the green series Lego for Jenson instead? ''Furthermore, it seems that she only made the swap after giving it some thought.'' Josephine then passed a pile of clothes to Jay. She had bought identical pieces of clothing, so there was nothing suspicious there. "Big Brother, I shall get going.¡± Josephine needed to get away from this cold-faced devil. She was so frightened that she was sweating buckets now. "Hmm," Jay responded. Josephine breathed out a sigh of relief and quickly made a getaway. The suspicion in Jay''s eyes deepened. He shifted his gaze on the skyscraper in front of him. There were gold letterings stating ''Exuberant City''. This was the poorest address within City South''s upper-ss area. 3 Josephine''s friends were usually from the extremely rich. They would not be living in such a high- density, tiny apartment. ¡¯Ha, I''m curious now. Who is this friend of Josephine''s? Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Josephine anxiously arrived at Rose''s rented unit and plopped all the shopping bags and gift boxes on the sofa. She then patted her chest that was still feeling some residual fear. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She said to Rose, "Sister-inw, what should I do? My brother is suspicious of me. He sent someone to follow me around. I bumped into him downstairs earlier." Rose''s rxed expression immediately turned pale. The cup in her hands shook tremendously as she stuttered, "Your brother is downstairs?" Josephine saw how Rose turned into a coward within a split second andughed. "Sister-inw, I thought that you''re the only person in this world who isn¡¯t afraid of him and even dares to bicker or go against him. It turns out you''re merely an origami tiger?" Rose guiltily said, "You know how ruthless your brother can be at work. Which of those who went against him ever lived to see a good ending? If your brother knew that I''m still here, pulverizing me will not be enough to quench his hatred for me." Josephine patted her shoulders. "That''s too hyperbolic. The most my brother will do is take away both your cute babies and make sure that you won''t be able to survive here by preventing you from getting a job. You''ll just be left to die on your own." Rose looked at Josephine, dumbfounded. "So it''s better if he takes my life instead?" Josephine looked at her guiltily as she said, "What shall we do then? Move houses again?" Something struck Rose, and she asked Josephine," Why is your brother investigating you?" Josephine''s expression suddenly turned depressed. After a sigh, she pulled out a long cigar from her exquisite limited-edition handbag. She lit it with a lighter and inhaled deeply. The bright sparks shone at her eyes, reflecting her tears that were like a vast ocean with surging waves. Rose unceremoniously put out the burning cigar that was in between Josephine¡¯s fingers. "Nicotine and alcohol can never obliterate our sorrows permanently. Besides, I don¡¯t want Jens and Zetty to inhale your secondhand smoke.¡± Josephine ced the cigar on the ss side table andughed bitterly. "Sister-inw, do you want to hear m y story?" Rose saw the unappeasable amorous gaze within Josephine''s eyes. It was exactly the way Rose was years ago, carrying so much despair. She had wanted t o use her stubbornness and unwillingness to admit defeat to change her mediocre fate. In the end, she had thrown herself into the vast ocean like duckweed, but she did not receive redemption. Instead, what she got in return was infinite hatred. "Tell me. I¡¯m listening," Rose gently said. The tears in Josephine''s eyes rolled out even before she said a word. Her emotions brought her back to the time when she felt so unappeasable. "When I was younger, I was very frivolous. I used to think that because I''m the young mistress of the Ares family and am quite attractive as well, I could chase after the man I fell in love with without a care in the world.'' At the mention of her past, those healed wounds in Josephine''s heart were once again torn open. The freshly torn wounds were bleeding, and the pain was s o bad that her face scrunched up. Rose behaved like a good listener, maintaining a calmposure while quietly listening to Josephine''s story. "He is the young master of the Severe family in Swallow City, Zayne Severe. He is a very handsome man, humorous and witty as well. I fell hopelessly in love with him the moment I firstid my eyes on him. "Back then, I was full of innocence and couldn¡¯t wait t o announce to the whole world that I liked him. I''ve done so many stupid things to pursue him. Unfortunately, love is such a sacred thing. It''s not something attainable by hard work alone. However, the more unattainable it was, the more obsessed I became. I even went as far as drugging him just to get him..." When Josephine narrated this part of the story, her emotions began to waver. Her breathing turned ragged, and herplexion turned pale. Even Rose did not appear as calm as she should. Her pupils widened with shock and consternation. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The man Josephine mentioned was her elder brother, Zayne Severe. Josephine¡¯s feelings for Zayne was like how she felt for Jay-tragic and lowly. They were like two moths toward the fire. Their endings may have been different, but they were equally poignant. Rose felt as if there was lead stuck in her throat. She stood up, headed to the wine cupboard, and took out two bottles of red wine. She passed one to Josephine while the other was for herself. "I think you need this," Rose said. Josephine gave a grateful smile. ¡°Sister-inw, you''re truly a good friend." She took the corkscrew and opened the bottle of wine. Once done, with two hands on the bottle, she tilted her head backward and gulped down the wine. Traces of red liquid flowed down her neck and into her cleavage. She looked rather appalling. Rose smiled slightly. "You''re the most un-aristocratic young mistress I''ve seen." Josephine sniffled. "To hell with those etiquettes!" Josephine drank half a bottle of wine in one go. The chatterbox in Josephine could not be switched off once she began. She continued to bber on. 1 "Sister-inw, do you know? I sold myself to get Zayne. "The person I had sex with that night was not Zayne, but a lecherous hooligan. That man not only took away my innocence but made me pregnant as well. "When my father found out about it, he was so mad that his blood pressure boiled, and he nearly died from it. Later, they handed me to my big brother... He got me to abort the baby and sent me abroad. "Five years. Five whole years. Everyone thought that I went abroad to study. Nobody knew that I lived unlike a human nor a ghost for the past five years..." Josephine became emotionally unstable and cried out loud. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose pulled Josephine into her embrace while her own eyes had tears in them as well. She gently patted Josephine''s back like she wasforting a baby. "Josephine, don''t be sad. You should know that living i n this world, no winter will not pass and no spring will not arrive. Take things one day at a time. Time will pull you out of it someday.¡± Josephine looked up at Rose with teary eyes. "Sister-in w, have you been living this way all these years as well?" Rose nodded. "Yup." Josephine suddenly said excitedly, "Rose, it''s a pity that we didn''t meet earlier. Let''s be sworn sisters. What do you think?" Rose did not know if she should cry orugh, but she eventually nodded. Josephine lifted her wine bottle and acimed, "Let¡¯s cheers for an evesting friendship." The twodies drank till they were tipsy. They forgot about the time and the children. After a long time, Rose suddenly jumped up and yelled a blood-curdling scream. "Ahh... Jens and Zetty are still ying downstairs!" Josephine immediately woke up from her tipsy state and murmured anxiously, "There won''t be such an ill-coincidence that my brother will spot them, right?" Chapter 84 Chapter 84 It would have been better if nobody mentioned Jay. Every fiber in Rose¡¯s body stood straight at the mention of Jay''s name. "No, I must go down right away to hide the children. I can''t let your brother find them." Rose swayed around as she fought to stand up. Josephine threw the empty wine bottle into the dustbin and staggered along. "I''ll go with you." The two tipsy women hit and bumped their way downstairs. They could not tell which was the correct direction in that state of mind as they ran all over the ce. Finally, they walked out of the apartmentpound unknowingly. Jay was outside the entrance waiting for his prey. When he saw Rose''s face, that face that he would recognize even if it had turned into ashes, he was immediately coated with ayer of frost. ''Rose¡¯s tactics are truly extraordinary. First, she got Josephine to be loyal to her. Now that Josephine has been bewitched by her, they''re working together to fool me.'' Jay squinted his eagle eyes, staring at the two women who were hand in hand and heading toward his direction. Rose continued to walk straight ahead with her head hung low. When they reached where Jay was standing, Jay remained rooted to the spot and had no intention of giving way. Rose reached out to push him aside and chided, "Can you please watch where you¡¯re going? Move aside.¡± Jay was fuming mad as he demanded, "Josephine, care to exin what this is about?¡± Josephine and Rose were frightened by that familiar voice that wasced with anger that they semisobered up. Both of them looked up fearfully at Jay... Without much thought, Rose turned around to run. Jay immediately reached out his hand and pulled Rose''s wrist. "Where are you running to?" Rose used her free hand to cover her face, not wanting Jay to recognize her. Seeing such a situation, Josephine loyally dashed up and pulled Jay''s hand firmly as she said to Rose," Rose, run away!" Jay was displeased with his younger sister''s attitude i n helping outsiders. Because Josephine had used all o f her strength to grab her big brother''s hand, Rose got the chance to release herself and fled into the apartment. "Josephine, who gave you the guts to wreck my ns!" Jay bellowed with unrestrained anger. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Josephine humbled herself and begged, "Big Brother, just let go of Rose, please. She¡¯s merely a weak woman. Why do you need to be such a big bully?" Jay grabbed Josephine and stuffed her into the car that Grayson drove over with. With a m of the car door, he marched into Exuberant City Apartment to look for Rose. "Big Brother, you may enjoy torturing your wife now, but you¡¯re going to pay a hefty price for itter on!" Josephine pressed on the car window and shouted at Jay with all her might. Jay paused his footsteps and turned around to re at Josephine. "All I know is that the more I torture her, the more I''m enjoying it." When Jay entered Exuberant City, Rose had already hidden. He did not manage to find Rose, but after a round of searching, he saw Jenson and Zetty at the yground. Jay was so angry that he scoffed. ''Heh, it turns out that Josephine secretly brought Jenson over to meet Rose.'' "Jens!" Jay walked over to Jenson. Jenson was bbergasted upon seeing Jay. When Jay was faced with his son, all his anger dissipated. He gave a warm smile and said, "Jens, follow Daddy home." Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Zetty suddenly dashed over with her fist pointed at Jay. "You''re not allowed to bring my brother away." Jay squinted his eyes slightly. He always had a severe headache whenever he met this little girl. She seemed to have a natural animosity toward him. She was always rude and rough with him. Unfortunately, he could not bully her because of his size and seniority. ''She is Rose''s child with another man.¡¯ Jay could not find it in him to like Zetty when he thought about that. "I¡¯m bringing him back. You go look for your mommy." Jay coldly brushed off Zetty. He carried Jenson and did not notice the tears welling up in Zetty''s eyes. At such a young age, her daddy had trampled over her weak little heart. ''I knew it. Daddy loves sons and dislikes daughters.¡¯ 1 "Hmph. I hate you!" Zetty roared angrily before dashing away. Jay frowned. ''I don''t recall ever doing anything to her. Why does this little girl seem like she holds such a huge grudge against me?'' Jay did not have the time to bother himself with a kid that was not his. He carried Jenson and left. Jenson''s gaze longingly followed Zetty as she ran further away. Jay saw how his son seemed to be very fond of Zetty, so he asked, "You like her?" Jenson nodded. "Yes." A short and simple answer without any unnecessary words. This style of answering was very Jenson-like. Jay¡¯s expression darkened. ''I knew it. Each time Jenson meets Rose, his temperament will make a 180-degree turn.'' When Josephine saw that her brother had carried Jenson into the car, she quickly sent Rose a message." Big Brother has taken Jenson away. You need to find a way to get Baby Robbie back quickly." Rose whined in defeat. She immediately gave Baby Robbie a call, asking him to look for her at Exuberant City ording to the shared location given. The atmosphere in the car was heavily suppressed. Jenson was quiet, Josephine was trembling in fear while Jay was filled with anger. Different emotions intertwined in the air. Grayson felt that the air within the cabin could spark a me any second, so he did his best to hold his tongue from speaking. A long time passed before Jay spoke to interrogate Josephine. "Josephine, aren''t you going to exin why Jenson was at Exuberant City?" Josephine was feeling befuddled. She was very much wrongly used. She had nothing to do with Jenson being at Exuberant City. "Big Brother, I just feel that my sister-inw is very pitiful. She misses her child very much and wants to see Jenson. I felt soft-hearted for a moment and brought Jenson over to Exuberant City." Josephine chose to take the me to protect Rose¡¯s secret. "Excessive tendency to clemency," Jay chided. He shot a nce at Jenson who was sitting quietly. Jay tried to suppress the angry storm that was brewing inside him and said with a low voice, "Just look at Jens. Why can''t you think for his sake?" Josphine looked over at Jenson to see gratification in Jenson''s gaze over her misfortune. She nearly blew her top. ''Jenson this little brat! How could I have hoped that he would help me in this situation? How dare he cast stones on my downfall?¡¯ "Jens, tell your daddy that you were the one crying to beg Aunt Josephine to look for your mommy.¡± Jenson shook his head. "I didn''t beg you." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Josephine pulled his ear and whispered a threat, "Do you still want to see your mommy? If you do, you better y along." Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Jenson speechlessly looked askance at Josephine and suddenly questioned Jay, "Daddy, why won''t you let m e see Mommy?" There were traces of anger in his voice that shocked both Josephine and Jay. Josephine sighed. ''It''s a different ballgame when it''s Jenson taking action.¡¯ Jay pinched on his brows that were throbbing and said, "Jens, you don¡¯t understand what''s going on with the adults.¡± There was stubbornness written all over Jenson''s cool and handsome face. "Then why are you involving the children if it is an adult issue?¡± Jenson''s dissatisfaction toward his daddy increased. This was a first in history. Jay was seated at the front passenger seat. Although nobody saw his expression, from the length of time he kept quiet, it was obvious that he had suffered a severe blow from Jenson¡¯s rebellion. Josephine gave a thumbs up at Jenson but said some teasing words, "Just wait for your daddy to settle the score with youter!¡± Jenson rolled his eyes at her and ignored Josephine. Grayson drove Jay and the rest back to Horizon Colors. Jay''s sullen expression was coated with frost a s he marched straight into the mansion. Jenson and Josephine followed behind. Josephine walked with her head drooping. On the contrary, Jenson walked with his head held high and his chest puffed up. After Jay sat on the couch, the other two stood in front of him looking contrastingly different. Jay merely shot a look at Josephine before she cried out, "Big Brother, I''ve realized my mistakes. I will never be so merciful to help out those poor sheep that have lost their way into the butcher¡¯s hands.¡± i The coldness within Jay''s gaze melted a little. The reason why Josephine was able to empathize with Rose was because of the painful experience Josephine had gone through during her teenage years. Those were Josephine¡¯s scars, and Jay could not bear t o tear them open. He gritted his teeth and shifted his gaze toward the stubborn-looking Jenson. "Jens,e here." Jay stretched out his hand and softly coaxed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was only in front of his son that this cold-blooded, ruthless dark king of the business world would show the gentle and loving side of him. Jenson was being unlike himself. He did not obediently ce his little hands on his daddy''s. Instead, he retracted his hands into his sleeves. Jenson rejected contact with his daddy, and that action hurt Jay very much. When a male lion was injured, he would explode in self-defense. Ignoring Jenson¡¯s wishes, Jay forcefully pulled Jenson into his embrace. For the first time, Jay threw a temper at Jenson." Daddy has loved you for the past five years, yet it cannot win against your short five days with her?¡± Jenson felt wronged. ''I know that Daddy loves me very much, and I love Daddy very much as well. However, this has nothing with me loving Mommy, okay?'' "I love Daddy. At the same time, I love Mommy too.¡± "You¡¯re not allowed to meet her!" Jay growled at Jenson. Jenson felt so wronged as tears welled up in his eyes, but he fought hard to keep them inside. Josephine felt heartbroken for Jenson and pulled him into her arms. She then advised her brother, "Big Brother, don''t shout at the child! It¡¯s by nature that a child will love their Mommy. It¡¯s cruel of you to ban Jenson from meeting Rose!¡± Josephine should have kept quiet. She had uncovered all of Jay¡¯s anger by speaking up. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "If it wasn''t for you, why would Jenson be at Exuberant City?¡± Jay bellowed. Josephine felt extremely wronged. Jenson softly said, "Don¡¯t scold her. I went to Exuberant City on my own." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jenson''s heart for justice did not allow him to tolerate his daddy using the wrong person, thus he stood u p to admit his mistake. Jay who was like an over-inted balloon was burst b y Jenson and deted within seconds. Josephine observed both father and son. Although Jay was fuming mad, the anger in his gaze would automatically plummet whenever he looked at Jenson. Josephine felt that she needed to protect herself first. "Big Brother, it''s quitete now. I''ll go home first." Josephine wanted to sneak away but was interrogated coldly by Jay. "Why hasn''t she left?" Josephine¡¯s face scrunched up like a bitter gourd. She turned around and timidly replied, "Big Brother, she can''t bear to part with Jenson." Jenson''s shoulders trembled slightly. Jay shot a death re at Josephine. ''Thisss is definitely a spy sent by Rose. Her careless answer has be Rose¡¯s strong assistance.'' "You may leave," Jay said defeatedly. Josephine immediately made a run for it. After Josephine left, the enormous living room was left with a man and a little boy who were both looking quietly at each other. Jenson suddenly walked up and gently hugged his daddy. "Daddy, I love you." Jay''s heart was so emotional that it trembled. Jenson was still his usual taciturn and coldly handsome self today. However, there was a subtle change in him today. He knew that he needed to stand up against power, but h e also knew how to express love. Jay suddenly enveloped Jenson tightly in his embrace. "Perhaps Daddy is wrong," he said unintentionally. Once Josephine left the mansion at Horizon Colors, she immediately gave Rose a call to let her know that she was fine. When the call got connected, she immediately heard Rose¡¯s desperate wail. "Josephine, my Baby Robbie is missing!" Josephine was dumbfounded, and the phone slid off her hands. When she found her thoughts again, she anxiously picked up her phone that was on the ground. "Rose, don''t be anxious. Tell me about it!" she shouted across the line. Rose''s voice was choppy from crying. "Earlier when I was on the phone with Baby Robbie, at first he was still joking and chatting happily when suddenly he said the words, ''save me''. The next second, the line was cut off. I''ve tried to call him back, but the phone is switched off." Josephine was so frightened that her whole body turned weak like jelly as she slumped ungracefully onto the ground. She mumbled, "It''s all my fault. If Big Brother hadn''t been worried about me, he wouldn''t have appeared at Exuberant City. If he had not taken Jenson, then he would have gone to the kindergarten t o fetch Baby Robbie..." 1 Rose cried in despair. Josephine heard Zetty¡¯s soft voice crying in the background, "Mommy, don''t cry, don¡¯t cry. Big Brother will be fine..." Josephine stood up and ran for her life toward the direction of Exuberant City. When she arrived at the apartment, she saw Rose gripping on the phone as her hands shivered. "Any updates?" Josephine walked over and anxiously asked. Rose said, "The kidnappers must know that the children at Montessori Kindergarten have rich parents. They probably kidnapped Baby Robbie for money. Josephine, I¡¯m waiting for them to call me. I might need to report this to the police if there is no news within half an hour." Josephine was out of ideas as well. In times of desperation, the only person she could think of who could help them was Jay. "Rose, why don''t we tell my brother?" Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Rose shivered. Tears rippled in her pair of obsidian ck eyes. At that moment, it was as if she had lost her judgment and was being swept around by the winds aimlessly. Josephine could not bear to see Rose in that state. She clenched her teeth and said, "Or maybe let''s just wait a little longer. If their motive is money, I still have arge sum that I cheated off from my big brother. It should be enough to feed those kidnappers¡¯ appetites." Rose was feeling lost, and her mind was in a mess. She could not decide if she should seek help from Jay. Rose''s hunch was correct. The kidnappers had abducted Baby Robbie for money. However, when the kidnappers forced Baby Robbie to give them his parent¡¯s phone number, Baby Robbie got worried that these kidnappers would frighten his weak and helpless mommy, thus he gave them Jay¡¯s phone number without hesitation. When the kidnappers dialed Jay''s number to demand ransom, Jay and Jenson had made peace and were having their meal at the dining table. His phone rang. Without giving much thought, Jay picked up the phone to hear a voice that had been processed through a voice changer. It creepily said, " Your son is in our hands. If you want him alive, bring u s money in exchange for him. 100 million. I''ll kill him i f the money is short even by a cent." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay took a look at Jenson who was safe and sound. The corner of his lips curved into a smile. "You''ve got the wrong number!" Then, he unceremoniously hung u p the call. Jenson overheard what the kidnappers said. He was s o frightened that his chopsticks and noodles fell to the ground. Jay saw the fear in his son''s expression. He put down his cutleries and walked over tofort Jenson. "It''s just a call from scammers. They do not have any hostages." Who could expect that Jenson would suddenly run out without a care? Jay looked dumbfounded at Jenson whose reaction was out of the norm. Then, he quickly gave chase. "Jens, where are you going?¡± Jenson ran as fast as he could in the direction of Exuberant City. Jay found it preposterous. ''Is this boy s o frightened that he needs to seek his mommy forfort?'' Jay''s long legs soon allowed him to reach Jenson. In one quick swoop, he picked up Jenson. With defeat and helplessness, he said, "If you¡¯re heading to Exuberant City to look for her, Daddy will drive you there." Jenson nodded vehemently. Jay drove the car while Jenson sat at the back. He said one word, "Quick!" Jay was feeling frustrated. He did not want to send Jenson over to that woman he loathed so much, but somehow, he could not control himself from stepping on the gas pedal. His car had just entered the entrance of Exuberant City when he saw Josephine carrying Zetty. They were stumbling as they ran out. Rose was with them too. Josephine saw Jay''s car and thought of him as a lifesaver at that moment. When she ran over, Jenson had already opened the door. Josephine carried Zetty into the back seat. Rose sat at the front passenger seat. Jay''s anger was boiling rapidly. ''Doesn''t she know how much I hate her? How dare she get into my car without my permission? Who does she think she is?'' He was about to blow up in anger when he heard Rose''s shivering low voice, "Head over to the moat at the Eastern Bridge! Quick." Jay angrily removed his feet from the elerator. Just that split second of dy earned him a resounding "drive the car!" from everyone inside. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 That was especially true for Jenson. He was so emotional that his voice nearly turned hoarse! Jay could not care less about the lives of anyone else i n the car, but he could not be oblivious toward the emotions of his precious son. He was worried that Jenson''s mental health would deteriorate further if Jenson became emotionally unstable. Jay stepped on the elerator, and the car sped off. On the way, Jay was driving with a sullen face as he angrily asked Rose, "Don¡¯t tell me it''s your son that has been abducted by kidnappers?" Rose suddenly looked up in shock as she stared at Jay. ''Isn''t my son your son as well? How can you speak those words so casually?¡¯ Jay saw her lost expression, and ayer of frost coated his gaze as he said with gritted teeth, "So I¡¯ve guessed correctly. When did you give birth to this son? Before you got married to me or after you got divorced from m e?" Rose had no counterattack after being struck by Jay''s mockery. She leaned her spineless back onto the seat¡¯s backrest. Tension, panic, suspicion, and mockery... She was facing all these from the father of her children. All these different emotions intertwined, and she felt like she was being thrown into a ck hole. Josephine could not tolerate seeing Jay bully a defenselessdy. She straightened her neck and shot back at her brother. "Big Brother, regardless if sister-in w had Zetty before her marriage to you, or Baby Bobbie after her divorce with you, as long as she did not cuckold you while being married to you, then she i s not a bad woman.¡± From the reflection on the rearview mirror, Josephine saw the thickyer of frost in Jay¡¯s gaze. Her imposing voice turned meek as she continued, "If it isn¡¯t because we were unfortunate enough to meet irresponsible men like you all, there''s no reason we women wouldn¡¯t want to be loyal from start till the very end." 1 Jay angrily spat out his words, "Josephine Ares, shut u p. Are you sympathizing with a woman who married three times and gave birth to three children with different partners? Haven''t you heard that a person¡¯s pitiful situation can be attributed to their own fault?" Rose looked at Jay with shock on her face. She had no way of clearing herself with the level of misunderstanding he had toward her. She merely had a special gic coding that allowed her to have triplets, but he misunderstood her for giving birth to children of three different men? It all boiled down to him looking down on her. As he did not love her, he did not have even the most basic trust for her. Otherwise, with his sharp mind like Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Xuan Ming, he should have easily seen through her lies. Rose chuckled bitterly. "My biggest mistake is falling i n love with a man who doesn¡¯t love me. Jay Ares, if I have the chance to start all over again, I wish that I never met you," Rose sorrowfully announced before opening the car door to get down. Jay stepped on the emergency brakes so that Rose would not roll out. The car had not fullye to a halt, but Rose hurriedly pushed open the door. She fled pitifully. Jay was struck with anger from Rose¡¯s death wish." Damn it!" Josephine looked extremely speechless at Jay. She reprimanded him while opening the door, ¡°Big Brother, all that you¡¯ve said to sister-inw today is because your brain has been flooded with water. One fine day, you will regret your actions till your intestines turn green." 1 Jay''s frosty gaze locked on Rose''s petite figure. If looks could kill, he would have executed Rose Doyle a hundred thousand times over. Once Josephine got out of the car, Jenson and Zetty followed suit. Jay pondered many times, ''It''s Rose''s son who is missing now, but why is she letting my son be worried as well?'' Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Jay looked at Jenson''s anxious little face. He could not understand how Rose got his son to worry about her child that much. 2 The two were children from different mothers, and they did not grow up together. However, the level of intimacy between the children made Jay jealous. 3 Jay sighed frustratedly when he realized that he was jealous of his own son. He reluctantly took out his phone and dialed the number of his friend, a detective who had a perfect record of solving cases. Then, Jay casually got out of his car. He quickly chased up to Jenson and carried him in his arms. "It''s very dangerous here, Jens. Come, follow Daddy home." Josephine immediately rolled her eyes at him. Her brother only cared for his son Jenson, but he did not know that the kidnapped Robbie was also his son. Zetty, who hated him, was also his birth daughter. Rose Doyle was the mother of his three children, and Josephine Ares was his birth sister. Everyone present at the scene should have been very important to him, but he only had his precious Jenson in his eyes. Josephine could not wait for the day when her brother finally found out the truth. That would have been quite the spectacle. Jenson was very concerned about Baby Robbie. He did not want to leave. "Daddy, save Robbie," Jenson clutched onto Jay''s cor nervously. His petite face had turned pale out of fright. Jay hugged Jenson tightly. "Don''t worry, Jens. Daddy has already called the police. The police will come to the rescue soon." Rozette pursed her lips when she saw her Daddy''s indulgent expression as he spoiled her brother. ''Daddy only likes boys! Hmph! If he doesn''t like me, then I don''t have to like him.'' Jay sensed the angry re from Rozette and was shocked. He wondered if they were born to be enemies and did not understand why the little girl bore so much resentment toward him. Rose heard that Jay had called the police. She knew that the kidnappers were all merciless ouws. If the kidnappers were forced into a corner, they might kill the hostages. That would have been unimaginable. "Why did you call the police? Don''t you know that''s very dangerous to the hostages?" Rose yelled at Jay. Her emotions were out of control. Jay assumed an unconcerned expression. "I''m only calling the police because Jenson asked me to. Don''t b e so ungrateful. Do you think a poor woman like you can afford to pay the ransom? If I don''t call the police, you can prepare to collect your son in a body bag!" That was the oue that Rose did not want to think about, but Jay had said it so easily. Rose Loyle, in her frustrated anger, lifted a hand and delivered a p to Jay Ares''s face. "Rose! Loyle! You dare hit me?" Jay Ares was livid. He grabbed Rose''s wrist which caused her to gasp in pain. "I pped you because you deserve it," Rose said coldly. Her defiant temperament was brought to the surface again. Josephine''s jaw dropped when she saw that. The seemingly frail and delicate Rose Loyle had pped her brother, and that had utterly shocked her. Jay might have acted like a douchebag, but he was nheless the mighty Sir Ares! Josephine was instantly worried about Rose. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rozette saw Daddy bullying Mommy and screamed with all her might, "Let go of Mommy, you baddie!" Jay red coldly at Rose. "Is this how you educate your children?" Rose nced at Rozette who was crying up a storm, then at Jay who was staring at her coldly. Her heart was bleeding at that instant. Only heaven knew that she wanted the father and daughter to be kind to each other, but Jay had always acted like a cold-blooded animal. He only liked sons because they could inherit his riches, and spared no love for daughters who did not get his recognition. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 "I''m not in the mood to argue with you today, Jay Ares. I need to save my son," Rose''s mind was preupied with Baby Robbie''s safety. She did not have the energy to care about the consequences of angering Jay. Jay gritted his teeth. His eyes were burning with rage. "Rose Boyle. You are the first person to beat me. I will remember this, and I wille back to this after your son is rescued." "Whatever," Rose said tiredly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Rose managed to get a reprieve from fighting with Jay because they had a child to save. She received a call from the kidnappers again." Transfer the money into my bank ount..." "How much?" Rose asked. "Two hundred million!" The kidnapper doubled the ransom on the spot. Rose did not have that much money. She could only look at Josephine helplessly. Josephine disyed an awkward expression on her face. The card that her brother gave her had a limit of one hundred million. Where was she going to find the other half of the ransom? Rose could read from Josephine''s face that she was also helpless. She had no other choice but to turn to the richest person among them. "Sir Ares, can you lend me some money?" She said, biting her lip. Her lip was bleeding as she squeezed those words out of her mouth. The grudge of being pped was still fresh in Jay''s mind. It was the perfect chance to get back at her. " Beg me!" He said with a cold, sinister smile on his face. "I beg you," Rose said drily. "Is that how you beg for help? Don''t tell me I can''t get your legs to bend for two hundred million?" Jay furrowed his brows. Rose tremblingly kneeled on the ground. Her tears could not stop falling. How humiliating it was to be shamed by the man she loved! Josephine covered her eyes. She could not bear to see. Her brother might be the victor for now, but she knew that her brother would soon regret it when he knew the truth. Josephine could imagine that her brother''s face would be a thousand times more dramatic than the scene right now when he discovered that Rose had borrowed two hundred million from him to save his son. "Enough already. Can''t you show a little mercy, Brother? It''s just two hundred million, right? How about if I borrow it from you instead?" Josephine could not bear to watch anymore. She helped Rose on her feet. Rose did not dare to stand up before Jay agreed to help her. Jay red angrily at his sister. "This is none of your business. Step aside." "Do you think that I''m helping her, Brother? I''m helping you," Josephine said. Jenson suddenly hopped down from Jay''s arms." Stand up, Mommy. I have the money. I''ll give it to you," he said to Rose. Jay was incredibly frustrated that his son was not on his side. Jenson stretched out a palm to his father. "Daddy, return my New Year''s money to me." Jay thought that it was incredibly tragic that his sister and son had turned on him. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 All he wanted was to teach Rose a small lesson. He did not expect that his sister and son stood on Rose''s side. There was no joy in taking revenge on her. 1 He stretched out his impably manicured hand in front of Rose. "Give me your phone." His voice was dripping with resentment. Rose hesitated because she did not know his intention. Jay reached over and grabbed her phone. He nced a t the call notification from the kidnappers, then used Rose''s phone to dial a number. "Help me find the location of phone number 134***," Jay said coolly. Rose was shocked. Was Jay helping her to rescue Baby Robbie? After the call ended, Jay tossed the phone back to Rose like he was tossing away trash. "Daddy, are you saving Robbie?" Jenson said expectantly. "I''m doing this just for you!" Jay patted Jenson''s head and said cloyingly. Josephine pouted. She knew that her brother''s vanity would one day be his undoing. Jay might have been actively helping Rose to call the police and help in the child''s rescue, but for Rose, she could not afford the slightest mistake. She had to be absolutely sure that Baby Robbie was safe. The kidnappers wanted money. If she did not respond to their demand soon, she was afraid that they might harm Baby Robbie before the police could get there. Rose slowly walked in front of Jay and said humbly," Sir Ares, Baby Robbie means my life to me. I cannot lose him. Please, help me with getting him back safely ..." Her tone of voice was low and subservient. Jenson shook Jay''s arm. "Please, Daddy, just help Mommy! Mommy only wants money. Can''t you lend it t o her?" 1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "There''s no need," Jay said, "My friend can save your child without causing him any harm..." Rose was too concerned about Baby Robbie. She started crying as she begged, "But I think I should just pay the ransom and appease the kidnappers! Please, Sir Ares, lend me two hundred million. I''ll do anything you ask me to." Jay stared at the Rose who had forsaken her dignity to ensure the safety of her child. He was a little taken aback by Rose''s utterly different attitude at that moment. He seemed to have understood why Jenson preferred Mommy. He knew that Rose was a prideful and cunning liar. However, at the moment, she was begging him earnestly. Josephine could not bear to watch it anymore. She ran over, pulled Rose up, and yelled at Jay. "Brother, two hundred million is only loose change to you. Why must you degrade her dignity?" "It''s not a matter of lending her the money. I do not believe in bowing to the kidnappers'' demands," Jay said coldly. Josephine saw that her brother had made up his mind. She turned to Rose instead. "Sister-inw, my brother can be so calm watching from the sidelines because he doesn''t know the truth. Do you think it''s time for you to tell him the truth, for Baby Robbie''s safety?" Jay narrowed his eyes. Josephine''s words had piqued him, but he pondered the words carefully and remembered that Rose was a pathological liar. He should not fall into another of her traps again. What truth could she have? Rose was caught in an agonizing dilemma. If she told Jay the truth, there was the risk that she might lose Baby Robbie. If she did not, Baby Robbie''s life would b e in further danger. With tears in her eyes, Rose nodded. She could not afford to think for her own benefit. She would rather lose Baby Robbie as long as his safety was ensured. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Josephine breathed a heavy sigh of relief when she received Rose''s consent. Josephine knew how hard it was for Rose to make that decision, which made her current mood extremely solemn as well. She walked in front of Jay and said, "Brother, you might disagree with Sister-inw''s decision to pay the ransom, and you humiliate and mock her for borrowing two hundred million from you. However, if you meet Baby Robbie, you''ll not only lend her that two hundred million. You''d even give her two billion if the kidnappers ask for that." A hint of mockery appeared on Jay''s face. "Josephine Ares, what makes you think that I would spend two billion on this woman? Do you know how much I hate her?" Jay''s expression started to turn vicious. Josephine opened her mouth slightly as she stared at Jay. Perhaps she was tired of arguing, and that was why she sounded rather aloof. "You wouldn''t spend two hundred million on your son?" "But he''s not my son..." Jay was furious. "The child in the kidnapper''s hands is your son," Josephine roared hysterically. "What nonsense are you spewing? My son is right in front of me." "Robbie and Jenson are identical twins," Josephine said. Jay seemed to have understood something. His contorted face slowly rxed and his vicious gaze turned gentle. What remained was an endless confusion. "What did you say?" "I said, Baby Robbie is your son. Your birth son. The real deal." Josephine said every word clearly and carefully. Jay''s brawny body trembled slightly. His bloodshot eyes shed with absolute incredulity. He turned to look at Rose. Rose''s unease and helplessness seemed t o have infected him like a contagious disease. Josephine continued speaking. "Brother, if you love Jens, please extend the same love to Robbie." Before she could finish her sentence, Jay took out his phone and transferred the money to the kidnappers with trembling hands. Josephine breathed a sigh of relief. Jay handed the car keys to Josephine. "Send them home now!" He said. "Where are you going?" "To the rescue." Jay tore away the necktie that restrained him, then took off his coat and threw it to Josephine. He sprinted away as though he was running a race. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rose quickly got to her feet and wanted to chase behind. "Go back and wait for my news," Jay said. His tone of voice was a lot more friendly. "You should take care too," Rose stammered. "It''s just a few kidnappers. There''s nothing to be afraid of," Jay said as his expression darkened. Rose lowered her gaze. She did not mean to underestimate him. However, fighting with the kidnappers was nheless a risky endeavor, and she hoped that the father and son would return safely. 1 After Jay left, Josephine pulled the dazed Rose into the car. 1 "I''m so sorry, Rose. I told the truth to Brother. Please d o not resent me for that," Josephine said guiltily. Rose''s hair was unkempt and her eyes were bloodshot from crying. "I don''t me you, Josephine," she said softly, "Even if you didn''t say it, I will eventually have t o tell him. As long as Robbie is safe, I don''t mind losing him." Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Josephine sighed. Now that her overbearing brother knew that Baby Robbie was his son, he would definitely fight Rose for custody of the child. What did Rose have to oppose him? In terms of authority, her brother practically ruled the world. In terms of money, her brother was the president of apany worth hundreds of billions. Rose did not have any money or authority. Josephine thought that the battle was over before it even began. Fortunately... Josephine turned around, nced at Rozette, and thought of how tofort Rose. "Rose, I''ll try to mislead my brother as much as I can. I''ll tell him that Rozette is your daughter with your former husband. However, my brother is a naturally distrustful person. To not raise his suspicion, I''ll make up a story that you were married. "We''ll just have to match our stories so that he won''t suspect anything. Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to make sure that you still have your daughter." Rose nodded agonizingly. Josephine sent Rose back to Exuberant City. Jenson did not want to be separated from Mommy, and so Josephine had to stay with him to wait for Baby Robbie''s news. Jay had nothing to worry about after he sent Jenson away. He searched every nook and cranny at Eastern Bridge for any traces of Baby Robbie. The inclothes police arrived soon. After the rendezvous with Jay, Captain Jean Walter, who was old friends with Jay, teased him, "Oh, Master Ares! Who got kidnapped? They must be someone important for you to attend to the matter personally." Jay Ares looked at his wristwatch and said coldly," You''rete." Captain Walter''s jaw dropped. "I swear to God, I was in the bath when you called me and I did not dare to dawdle for a single second." Jay''s mood was sullen, though one could tell that he was impatient by looking at his eyes. "Is the hostage some VIP, and that''s why you''re so worried?" Captain Walter asked. "It''s my son." "Jenson?" Captain Walter immediately broke out in cold sweat. The hostage was truly a VIP indeed. "No." Jay''s expression was grim. Captain Walter breathed a sigh of relief. "Master Ares, don''t you have only one son? You''ve been keeping celibate over the past few years, and we''ve even been curious about your sexual orientation. Where did your second sone from?" N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Enough talk. Let''s go save the hostages. Let me warn you, if Baby Robbie loses half a hair, I''ll im half of your life," Jay said sternly. "Don''t worry, Master Ares. I''ll start the operation right now." Captain Jean Walter turned to address his subordinates. "Start the operation." Soon after, a subordinate returned to report the situation. "Captain, the kidnappers are holding the hostages in the science museum. Should we storm the ce or..." "Storm the ce? Are you crazy? Protect the hostages at all costs. Ensure that no harmes to the hostages." Jay''s expression was sullen as he turned around and sprinted toward the science museum in great strides. "Master Ares!" Captain Walter was worried and followed close behind. Meanwhile, in the science museum, the dozen or so kidnappers tied up Baby Robbie like a rice dumpling and dumped him into a corner. There were a total of five or six children there, the oldest being about twelve years old while the youngest could not have been more than three. The staff members of the science museum were all crouched on the floor with their hands on the walls. A kidnapper with a rifle kept a close eye on them. "Boss! A group of people has surrounded the science museum. What do we do?" "Lock the windows and doors. Everything here is a national treasure, and they wouldn''t dare to be careless. Keep a close eye on what''s going on outside. I f it''s the police, ready our weapons!" "Yes." Baby Bobbie suddenly had an idea to divert the kidnappers'' attention. "Do you want more money?" He said, "Let me tell you, my Daddy is the president of Grand Asia. He has a lot o f money! If you call my Daddy and ask him for five billion, he will dly pay up." The leader of the kidnappers looked at Baby Bobbie." You say that your dad is the president of Grand Asia, boy?" He said gruffly. Baby Robbie nodded obediently. He put up an innocent and cute face. The kidnappers did not suspect that he was a cunning prankster. "What''s your Daddy''s phone number?" Baby Robbie tilted his head and thought for a while. "M y Daddy has several phone numbers. Try this one first. " Then, he gave them a made-up string of numbers. When the kidnappers dialed the number, they got an automated response that the number was not in service. "Try this one instead," Baby Robbie gave them another made-up number. The kidnappers dialed that number and, as expected, no one picked up the call. The kidnappers were getting impatient. Baby Robbie suddenly eximed, "Oh, right! Daddy wrote his phone number on my shirt. Try to look for that." The kidnappers searched his shirt a few times but found nothing. Baby Robbie pretended to look disappointed. "Hey, do you want to untie me so that I can help you find the number?" The leader of the kidnappers was tempted by the astronomical figure of five billion. They did not expect a five-year-old child to cause too much trouble, and so he ordered one of his people, "Untie him." After the ropes were loosened on Baby Robbie''s arms and legs, he calmly massaged his wrists and ankles. Then, he stood up, and swiftly flung a loop of the coarse hemp rope around the leader''s neck. He grabbed the other end of the rope, swung his body around,nded on the banister of the central spiral staircase, and slid down. "You sly kid! After him!" The leader''s voice was hoarse because his neck was being choked by the rope. Baby Robbie waved goodbye to the kidnappers. "You rat-faced idiot! My Daddy''s money is mine when I grow up. I won''t give it to you!" The kidnappers lifted their guns and pointed them at Baby Robbie. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Baby Robbie was shocked. He immediately dropped o n the floor and looked for a ce to hide from the bullets. The inclothes police surrounding outside heard the sounds of gunfire and stormed into the building. 1 Baby Robbie heard the intense sounds of gunfire. He found a bookcase and hid inside it. Through a crack in the door, he could see Jay in his bespoke white shirt with the top button undone. He was as graceful as a sculpture, but at the same time savage as a wolf, especially his eyes that sparkled with a piercing coldness. Under the cover of the police, he dashed up the stairs. Baby Robbie''s heart was in his throat. There were more than a dozen kidnappers upstairs, and each one of them was wielding a deadly weapon. He was counting on the kidnappers to not use their guns. Otherwise, he would not have been so daring to escape. The kidnappers were riled and they threw caution out of the window. It would be too dangerous for Daddy to go upstairs now. Actually, Baby Robbie did not have to worry. His athletic prowess was inherited from his Daddy. Jay Ares was the eldest grandson of the Ares family. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Being born in a wealthy family might have allowed him to enjoy a pampered lifestyle as he grew up, but at the same time, he had also encountered many perils that normal children would not have to worry about. H e had been robbed, kidnapped, and been in multiple vehicr idents. Those urrences were not out o f the ordinary for him. To protect him, the Ares family had hired renowned martial arts masters as his trainers. Jay had been training in martial arts continuously since he was a child. He was a champion in fencing and Chinese boxing. His physical prowess was extraordinary, i When Jay dashed upstairs, Captain Walter ordered his men to shield him in front. Meanwhile, Captain Walter kept a close eye on the kidnappers in case someone fired at Jay. The kidnappers were soon subdued. Jay immediately ran to the kidnapped children. The five children looked eagerly at Jay, hoping that they would be the one to be rescued first. Jay swept his eyes over the children. The children were of different ages and heights, but all of them looked innocent. None of the faces looked familiar. "Which one of you is Baby Robbie?" Jay crouched close to the children and asked them. His expression was unbelievably gentle. Captain Walter was surprised. Did Master Ares not know who his son was? What was going on? None of the children replied. Jay furrowed his brows. The veins on his forehead were bulging. ''Did I get bamboozled by Rose Doyle again?'' Meanwhile, Baby Robbie in the bookcase saw that the kidnappers were handcuffed and led out by the police with defeated looks on their faces. He knew that Daddy was safe now. He mbered out of the bookcase. He did not go and look for Daddy. Instead, he ran home. When the kidnappers were talking to Mommy over the phone, he could hear that she was crying. Mommy must be extremely worried about him, and he wanted t o get back to her as soon as he could. Mommy needed t o know that he was safe. Jay''s mood was at a low point when he did not find Baby Robbie. His body was instantly enveloped by an aura of frost. The temperature around him seemed to b e lowered by several degrees. The children who were in a shock had eventually recovered their senses. One of the older children spoke to Jay. "There was a boy who tricked the leader of the kidnappers and ran away. He might be the Baby Robbie that you''re looking for." Jay narrowed his eyes, then turned around and ran downstairs. As he ran, he could only think of one question. ''Is that child really Baby Robbie?'' Baby Robbie remembered the new address that Mommy gave him. He soon returned to Exuberant City. When Rose saw Baby Robbiee home unscathed, she hugged him tightly and started crying. She was afraid that she had lost him. "Mommy, I''m sorry for making you worry," Baby Robbie apologized softly. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Josephine could not stop wiping away her tears." Thank goodness you''re safe, Jenson." 1 Rose nced at the door and was suspicious. "Baby Robbie, where''s Daddy? Why isn''t he here with you?" She thought that Jay would immediatelye to her t o discuss the child''s custody rights. Baby Robbie hugged Rose. "Daddy came to save me, Mommy. I am so touched. I didn''t meet him though, because I don''t want to leave Mommy." Rose faltered. She sighed. "I''m sorry, Baby Robbie, Daddy knows about your existence now." Robbie saw how dejected Mommy looked and sighed like an adult. "Don''t worry, Mommy. Even if Daddy wants to snatch me away from you, I won''t leave your side no matter what." Mother and son hugged each other and cried, as though they were about to be separated forever. It was an emotional scene. "He won''t," Jenson said suddenly. Josephine immediately switched to her trademark sharp tongue and chided Jenson. "What do you know, you brat? Your daddy is like a big ferocious tiger and only knows how to bully Mommy." Jenson red at Josephine. He did not allow his aunt t o talk badly about his favorite Daddy. Josephine smacked her lips. "Alright, alright. I won''t talk about your Daddy anymore. Your Daddy is the best Daddy in the world. Happy now?" Suddenly, Rose''s phone started ringing. When Rose saw the name on the call notification, she threw the phone onto the coffee table in panic, then looked at Josephine with pleading eyes. "Is that from my brother?" Josephine asked frantically. "Yes." Rose''s voice was dripping with anxiety. "Reject the call!" Josephine said without thinking. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rose was hesitant. At that time, Jenson Ares walked over to the coffee table and pressed the button to answer the call. "Jenson, you traitor!" Josephine scolded Jenson quietly. "Josephine Ares..." Jay¡¯s ice-cold voice was heard over the phone. Josephine was scared out of her wits. She crawled to the phone and said weakly, "Where are you now, Brother? We''re all worried about your safety!" "Is Baby Robbie back home?" Jay did not have anything nice to say to his fickle sister. Josephine sensed the hidden danger if she continued the conversation. She immediately crawled away. "I don''t know. You should ask Sister-inw." Rose could do nothing else but pick up the phone. " Baby Robbie is back. Thank you... Not only have you spent two hundred million on him, but you''ve also put yourself in danger..." Rose had prepared a speech to thank Jay, but he interjected overbearingly. "Robbie is my son. If I don''t save him, who will?" Rose had no retort to that. "Unit number?" Jay Ares asked after a short pause. "Ah?" Rose had notprehended his question. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Josephine stood opposite Rose and said with determination, "My brother is going to take his son away. Rose, don''t tell him your house number!" "Josephine!" Jay gritted his teeth and shouted through the loudspeaker. Josephine was so frightened that her face turned green. She covered her mouth instantly and waved desperately at Rose. Rose was silent for a while before she said the house number into the phone, "House number 618." As soon as she told him, Jay hung up. Josephine copsed onto the sofa and scolded Rose," Why did you tell him your address? Rose, don¡¯t you know that you''ll lose Baby Robbie once he gets here?" Jenson picked up a banana and stuffed it straight into Josephine''s mouth. With a scornful look, he said, "You talk too much." Josephine sat up, pointed at Jenson''s nose, and cursed, "Don''t think I don''t know you, little guy. You¡¯re as calcting as your daddy. I know you''re on your daddy''s side-" Jenson angrily said, "No, I''m not." Josephine sneered. "Hehe, are you sure about that? Do you dare to say that your daddy is a big tiger who eats people up?¡± Jenson loved Daddy. Naturally, he ignored his aunt¡¯s coercion to stir up trouble. Josephine added smugly, "Jenson, do you have a conscience? Yes, you were brought up by your daddy, but you were inside of Rose for ten months. Do you know how hard it is for a pregnantdy? They have to bear a significant amount of weight gain in addition t o their body changes. They even have to risk their lives to give birth. Now that your daddy''s going to snatch Baby Robbie away, do you think what he''s doing is right?" 1 Jenson said, "He won''t." Before they realized it, Jay was already leaning against the doorframe, listening to everything they were saying. When he heard Josephine trying to provoke his rtionship with his son, his blood boiled. When Rose saw Jay, she was worried that he would pick on Josephine. However, she soon discovered that Jay''s eyes were only on Baby Robbie. Jay ran up the stairs with beads of fine sweat across his forehead. He wanted to see Baby Robbie as soon as possible. The idea of seeing his son made him forget all his fatigue. Rose knew what his eager eyes meant. She pulled Baby Robbie toward Jay and introduced him to Jay," This is Baby Robbie." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jay was shocked when he saw the kid who looked exactly like Jenson. When Josephine told him that Baby Robbie and Jenson were twins, he never imagined that the two kids were identical twins. When Jay saw the mini version of him, he was sure that Robbie was an Ares boy even without a gic test. That made Jay extremely excited. However, a little bit of fear still surfaced in him. When he thought about his proud self being indifferent toward Baby Robbie being kidnapped, all he wanted to do was p himself. Fortunately, Baby Robbie was safe. Otherwise, he would never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. Although Baby Robbie and Daddy had met before, it was only for a few days. However, Robbie had met him under the pretense of being Jenson, thus it still felt a little like stealing someone''s paternal love. Now that Daddy stood in front of him, he was unsure whether Daddy would ept him willingly. At that moment, Baby Robbie was extremely vulnerable. Daddy spoiled Jenson rotten. Would Daddy spoil him just like how he spoiled Jenson? Baby Robbie had no idea what Daddy thought, so Robbie¡¯s handsome face looked a little sad. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Jay suddenly squatted down and held Baby Robbie''s face with both of his hands. His eyes were careful. He gave a look that yearned for Robbie¡¯s eptance, which made him look like an innocent and naive little boy. Rose observed the father and son cherishing each other with both joy and fear inside them. Jay¡¯s love for his son was more profound than she had imagined it would be. "Daddy," Baby Robbie suddenly opened his arms and plunged into Jay''s arms. Jay hugged Baby Robbie tightly, his charming face blooming with a lovely and elegant smile. Josephine walked toward Rose. As if to give her some strength, she suddenly reached out and held Rose''s hand. "Daddy, I love you." Baby Robbie kissed Jay on the forehead. This action made Jay''s heart throb. It also caught him off guard because he thought that with the unshakable hatred between him and Rose, the children she raised would also hate him deeply. Instead, Baby Robbie''s kiss and expression of love for him made him look at Rose with admiration. She had not instilled hatred toward him in the child, and for that, he was very grateful. "Daddy loves you too." Jay smiled softly at Baby Robbie. Rose looked at the gentle Jay, the Jay she always dreamt of but never had. Suddenly, Jay said, "Go home with Daddy, okay?" A shiver ran down Rose''s spine. Josephine looked at the helpless, desperate, weak, and pitiful look on Rose''s face. For some reason, she suddenly felt a sense of justice washing over her to support the weak. She stepped toward them in two or three steps and shielded Baby Robbie behind her. She told Jay, "Jay, although Baby Robbie is a rightful descendant of the Ares Family, Rose is the one who was pregnant with him for ten months. She is the one who raised him, and she is the one who gave birth to these two sons for you. If you have Jenson, leave Baby Robbie with Rose. That''s the only fair thing to do." Jay¡¯s patience with his intruding sister had run out." Josephine, you¡¯re not allowed to interfere in our affairs." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His cold tone, coupled with the oppressive and stern aura emitting from his body, scared Josephine to the extent that she began to watch her words. When she tried talking to him again, Josephine¡¯s tone was a little imposing, "Jay, I''m only saying this for the sake of the kid. Look at how cute and lively Baby Robbie is. He''s only this way because of Rose. Look at your Jens. He has the emotions of a rock! He¡¯s a cold and haughty boy because he grew up under your cold influence!" Jay¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and Josephine fell silent. Baby Robbie suddenly said, "Daddy, Aunty is right. Even though I love Daddy very much, I also love Mommy. Jens and I cannot be taken in by you alone. You can choose either Jens or me to apany you... As long as the other person stays with Mommy." Jay was shocked because he did not expect Baby Robbie to have such mature thinking. He was impressed by Baby Robbie''s caring heart. Jenson walked over and said, "Daddy, you can remarry Mommy. That way, you won''t lose either one o f us." Jay stood up, unsteadily. His two sons were taking turns cornering him, catching him off guard. For a moment, he probably lost his mind. After ruminating on it, he asked Rose insidiously, "So, what do you say?" Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Rose looked at him, staring at him nkly. He would never agree to remarry her. He was only determined to get Baby Robbie back. It was because he did not want to be the bad guy in front of the kids, so he threw the problem to her instead. He thought that Rose was weak and would obey him. Unexpectedly, Rose firmly said, "Sir Ares, five years ago, I took the initiative and gave up the custody of the child. I will never do such a foolish thing again." Jay looked at Rose with contempt, emphasizing every word he said next, "An Ares is always an Ares. All Areses will live together." Both of them looked at each other, stubbornly and upromisingly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a long time, Jay turned his gaze toward the child and asked softly, "So, which one of you will go with Daddy tonight?" Needless to say, those words were toward Baby Robbie and Jenson. Zetty was in tears in the corner. Baby Robbie took the initiative to hold Rose''s hand. H e could see how weak and helpless Mommy was when Daddy and Mommy werepeting. Therefore, he chose to stand beside Mommy at that time. Jenson looked at Daddy¡¯s disappointed look, sighed to himself, and walked toward Jay. Jenson took Jay''s hand and said, "Daddy and Mommy, Baby Robbie and I can take turns staying with either of you, just like the other day." All of a sudden, Jay realized that the Jenson who behaved abnormally a few days ago, switching between quiet and talkative, was not because he had two personalities but because he was switching ces with Baby Robbie. He was not going to condemn the kids for doing so. However, Jay rejected Jens''s proposal. "Jens, you and Baby Robbie are brothers. Daddy won''t let the two of you separate for too long." When he finished his sentence, he hugged Jenson and left the apartment. Rose slumped on the sofa because she knew that Jay''s determination topete for Baby Robbie was unshakable. What was she to do? At night, Jayid on the bed with his eyes closed, but Baby Robbie''s brilliant face preupied his mind. "Daddy, Daddy." Baby Robbie''s warm cheers filled his mind the entire time. The next scene that filled his head was Baby Robbie protesting. "I might look a lot like you, but that''s because your genes are bullies. Mommy''s genes are too gentle and kind, so they''re just hiding." He also heard Baby Robbie¡¯s childlike voice teasing him. "You canugh if you want, Daddy. Why are you holding back your emotions? You''re not a ninja turtle." Jay suddenly sat up, but baby Robbie''s face appeared i n his head again. He had a childlike gaze that publicly announced who h e was. It was so young and tender that people would dare not disturb him. He shook his head and tried to get that naughty child out of his mind, but Baby Robbie suddenly hugged his neck and gave him a big fat kiss on his face. With saliva smeared on Jay''s face, he said, "Daddy, don''t be angry. I''ll tell you before I run away from home next time." "Hmm, will there be another time?" He then remembered scolding him harshly for it. The child said with confidence, "The moment you run away from home is fun, so if you always run away from home, it¡¯s always fun.¡± Baby Robbie- Baby Robbie- Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Jay felt that he was going insane. He had no reason to give up on such a cute boy like Baby Robbie. ''No, I must find a way to snatch Baby Robbie tomorrow.¡¯ The next morning, Jay walked into the kitchen to prepare breakfast and brought out a serving size enough for three people. Jenson looked at the extra te before shifting his gaze to the dark circles under his father''s attractive peach eyes. He gave out a sigh. "Why are you sighing?" Jay was cutting the steak in front of him and asked Jenson without looking up. Jenson said with much sadness, "Daddy, when did you emte Mommy by making an extra portion of breakfast? What a waste.¡± Jay was rather stunned. ''Rose has such a habit? She also suffers from missing someone? ''No, it''s not the same. ''I¡¯ve only gone through it for one day while she has been experiencing it for five years.¡¯ At that moment, there was a tiny ripple in Jay¡¯s heart. "Jens, tell me, do you like Baby Robbie?¡± Jay looked at the extra portion of breakfast and asked. Jenson nodded with a small smile that lit up his cold expression. "Like." "What do you like about him?" Jay was curious. Ever since Jenson was born, Jenson had always acted as if he was the world''s strongest, non-conducting element. He was uninterested in anything in this world. Jenson thought for a moment before answering seriously, "I don¡¯t know, but I do not have any reason t o dislike him. Doesn¡¯t disliking him mean disliking myself?" Jay was stunned. This method of answering was very much Jenson''s style. However, to have such a wordy answer did not seem quite like Jenson as well. Jay could feel the change within Jenson, and he was feeling d about it. He felt that perhaps Baby Robbie was the reason for Jenson''s changes. With such an overbearing affirmation, Jay was much more determined to get Baby Robbie on his side. ¡°Finish your breakfast, and I''ll drop you at schoolter," Jay said. Jenson blinked his starry-like eyes and seemed like h e had some difficulty putting his thoughts into words. After some time, he finally plucked the courage to say, "Daddy, I wish to change to another kindergarten." Jay recalled the unfair treatment Jenson had received at the kindergarten. He was initially angry at himself for not noticing these dirty things going on and not pulling Jenson out of such a polluted environment earlier. Now that Jenson mentioned it, Jay decided to go along with it. "Okay. Tell Daddy the criteria you want for your new school. I''ll try to find one that will make you satisfied," Jay said. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This time, Jenson did not have a sliver of hesitation and blurted, "It''s fine as long as I''m in the same school as Baby Robbie and Zetty." Jay was dumbfounded. ''I have the authority to decide which elite kindergarten Jens and Baby Robbie study in, but I have no authority on which school Zetty is to study at. ''With Rose''s financial capabilities, I don¡¯t think she can afford the standard of education that Jens and Baby Robbie are going to receive... Unless I help her out? ''But why should I sponsor a child who has no bloodrtions to me? Most importantly, she is Rose Doyle¡¯s child!¡¯ Somehow, whenever Jay thought about Zetty, a headache would loom over him and his brows would knit together tightly. ''That rascal not only looks so much like Rose, but her ability to infuriate people to no ends is also as strong a s her mother''s.'' "Jens, Daddy will discuss this with Rose." For the sake of his children, he felt that he needed to talk about this matter with that infuriating Rose. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Jay sent a message to Rose, inviting her out to a cafe. Rose looked at that domineering message that said, ''W e should discuss Baby Robbie''s custody rights. Otherwise, I''ll have to use other methods.'' Rose sighed heavily. Could she pretend that she did not see this message? Perhaps it was because of Rose''ste reply to his message that Jay gave her a call. Rose hesitated for some time before answering it reluctantly. 1 Jay''s icy cold voice sounded across the line, "Rose Boyle, why didn¡¯t you reply to my message? Avoiding me isn¡¯t going to solve the problem.¡± Rose shot back meekly, "I''m not avoiding, I just didn''t know how I should reply to you." Jay was stunned by that answer but only for a split second. He chided, "If you knew this was going to happen, why did you do so in the first ce?" Rose trembled a little. That sentence was referring to the time she had sex with him against his will. Rose''s expression turned ugly and embarrassed. She felt fortunate that he could not see her expression right now, thus she could rx a little. "Okay. We¡¯ll meet at ten o''clock." She finally went for it. Jay hung up the phone decisively. On the other hand, Rose slumped onto the ground. The disdain that Jay had against her stemmed from him not having any feelings for her. However, she loved him. It was like her pouncing into the mes. She would have no qualms even if she were to be swallowed by those heartlessly burning mes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ''Do I regret it now?¡¯ Rose did not know the answer to that question. She just knew that since she had the bravery to commit a mistake, then she should have the bravery to face the consequences. She patted herself awake and did a simple touch up b y applying some light makeup to cover up her exhaustion and haggard appearance. She needed to make herself more presentable. Before Rose left the apartment, Josephine arrived at Exuberant City to bring Baby Robbie and Zetty out to y. Rose was very much at ease since Josephine was very enthusiastic about helping her take care of the kids. When Rose arrived at the cafe, Jay had already been seated for some time. When Rose walked up to Jay, his expression was very hostile. His gaze was ring at her, shooting out daggers. "I''m sorry for beingte," Rose timidly said. When she pulled the chair next to him, she noticed that his eagle -like gaze squinted even more, showing an obvious loathing toward her actions. Rose ced the chair in its original position and chose the farthest seat opposite him. Jay''s expression softened slightly. ''Thank goodness she knows her ce.'' Rose was feeling a sense of displeasure. She was wondering what the fuss was about. "Rose, I do not have much free time. Let¡¯s get to the chase. "I¡¯m very much determined to get the custody rights for Baby Robbie. If you cooperate, I''ll give you a sum of money which will be enough for you and your daughter to live afortable life. Of course, if you refuse to cooperate, then we will need to go to court. However, with option two, I don¡¯t think you have the capability to fight against us." He was like a high and mighty king looking scornfully at Rose who was like a defenseless ant. Rose may be like an ant, but she was an ant with dreams. She may be a weed, but she was a weed that would set the prairie aze. She had Angeline Severe¡¯s stubbornness and refusal to admit defeat, and she also had Rose Loyle''s weak and delicate nature. Such contrasting personalities blended well to help her be a multifaceted woman. This was the new Rose Loyle. At least, Jay would never be able to guess what her temper was going to be in the next moment. Rose abruptly looked up. Her weak demeanor was no longer in sight. It was reced with anger as she said, "Sir Ares, are you bullying the weak?" Jay raised his brows, looking extraordinarily arrogant. "So what?" He sat back against the ck armchair. His slender and fair fingers were tapping on the table rhythmically. That rxed yet dignified posture made him look very charming and confident. Rose did not know how to react to his blunt admission, thus she could only respond unyieldingly. "You''ve said that you¡¯re busy, but children need their parents to be there for them as they grow up. Do you even have the time to apany them after stealing away Baby Robbie¡¯s custody?" Jayid his gaze fully on Rose. ''It¡¯s unexpected of her t o think about that.'' "I admit that I won''t have much time to apany them, but I can hire the world''s best and outstanding tutors for them, giving them the best resources. Unlike you. What can you provide them other than a small house and unhealthy instant noodles?" Jay said righteously. Rose was not about to admit defeat as she corrected him. "I don''t give the kids instant noodles. What we eat is called in Yang Chun Noodles." Jay chuckled. "Is there a difference? Rose, eating in Yang Chun noodles will affect the children¡¯s growth. D o you want them to be a dwarf like you in the future?" Rose nearly choked on her saliva. She might be petite, but her height was at least 1.6 meters. How could he call her a dwarf? i Rose was not going down easily. "Jens eats delicious and luxurious food all the time with you, but I don''t see him any taller than Baby Robbie." Jay was rendered speechless at that moment. After a pause, Jay looked at her with disdain and mockery. "You''ll have to me your substandard genes." 2 This was a tant personal attack on her. Rose''s expression turned sulky and angry. Jay realized that he had made a stupid move. Regardless of hisck of feelings for this woman, she was his sons¡¯ mom. To degrade her like this was degrading his sons as well. 1 In his point of view, Jenson and Baby Robbie were the world¡¯s cutest babies. They were a world of differencepared to Rose. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Jay said with a straight face, "Rose, you give me Baby Robbie''s custody and I''ll allow you to keep your visitation rights for the first five years.¡± Rose widened her eyes in disbelief. ''This is too absurd. He not only wants to take away Baby Robbie¡¯s custody rights from me, but he also wants to take away my visitation rights in the future!¡¯ If this was tolerable, there would be no more intolerable things in this world! Rose stood up with her hands curled into fists as she ced them on the tabletop. With her body leaning forward, she emphasized each word through gritted teeth, "In your dreams." The challenge in her eyes was very sharp. Jay remained as cool as a cucumber. He was a brilliant king of the business world. He had experienced many negotiations and met many negotiators. He felt that a lowly housewife like Rose Boyle was no match for him. "Name your price. How much before you''re willing to give up Baby Robbie¡¯s custody?" Jay casually said. Rose felt that she was being humiliated. She was fuming mad to the point that her internal organs were bouncing within her out of fury. She red at Jay and said, "Sir Ares, do you think your money can wipe away my love for Baby Robbie and allow you to take away his custody from me this easily?" Jay''s mesmerizing lips curved into a cunning smile. I n his world, if money could not solve the problem, that only meant that the amount was not enough. He thought that Rose¡¯s angry reaction was because she wanted to bargain for a higher price. "One billion," Jay said. Rose was so angry that her body was trembling. Without warning, she suddenly lifted her cup of tea and sshed it at Jay. "Jay Ares, I''ll be frank. I don''t want it even if you give me the whole of Grand Asia. In my heart, Baby Robbie is my life." Jay looked at his shirt that was stained with tea. His eagle eyes emitted icy frost as he said between clenched teeth, "Rose Boyle..." That dark and dangerous tone pulled Rose''s sanity back to the present. 1 Rose realized that she had stirred trouble again. Jay stood up and looked at Rose with much displeasure. "Acting pure? Great. Money-wise, don¡¯t expect me to give you a single cent now. As for Baby Robbie, I¡¯m getting him regardless." He then left after throwing those words at her. Rose was so angry that she kicked the legs of the table. Before Jay left, the gaze he gave her was too eerie. It was as if he was the grim reaper, preparing to pull her into the underworld. After leaving the cafe, Rose loitered around the busy streets with thoughts running through her head. The prosperous City South was perfumed with the intoxicating smell of copper in every corner. 2 For example, those passing luxury cars ruthlessly refreshed one''s principles. Not all vehicles with four tires could bebeled as a car. The attitude of those car owners who relied heavily on wealth to exhibit their arrogance was the key factor. From the luxury car owner''s point of view, Rose was like a pathetic beggar, living at the bottom of the socialdder. She dejectedly sat at the steps of a hotel. Because of her depressed look and messy hair, she received pittance from pedestrians. Some even threw her a few bills of money. Rose suddenlyughed... It turned out that she had been lying to herself all these while, turning a blind eye toward the vast difference between herself and Jay. He was the chosen one by the heavens! She was merely an insignificant being living at the bottom rung of society. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, she had always seen herself as that morous Angeline Severe of the past. The one who could stand by his side and was at par with him because they were a match made in heaven. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 She was wrong. He hated her strongly, he loathed her background, and he despised the fact that she could not see how lowly her status was. In the end, she was destined to be a joke in his heart from the moment she approached him. Rose left the steps and loitered along the busy streets i n the city. After walking for a long time, her heart gradually quieted down. A stubborn feeling was boiling within her soul. She refused to admit defeat. The reason why Jay was looking down on her was that she did not have a proper job and substantial financial security. Financial security was the determiner for climbing up the socialdder. She was determined to retrieve back her lost dignity and decency. She was going to have to do that by building up her very own business empire. Rose''s drive for entrepreneurship was bubbling! There was a time where she had willingly hidden all her sharp edges for Jay''s sake. She was willing to humble herself by living in the mansion at Horizon Colors and being the obedient wife supporting him from behind. However, she had not received his appreciation. Instead, he looked down on her even more. Rose finally woke up from her daydreams. She had hidden her edges for him and lost her ambition in the process, which was her most valuable asset. Only with ambition could she protect her family and perhaps resurrect her dead love too. 2 With new goals and dreams, Rose was like a wilted nt that received nourishment. She was now ready t 0 get a second lease on life. Shebed her messy hair and looked radiantly glowing. Back at the apartment, Rose looked at her humble abode and swore an oath to herself. "Jay Ares, today you treated me like I''m someone dispensable. One day, you''ll feel that I''m above your league." On the other side, Jay had failed to subdue Rose with mary gains, thus he was busy executing his n B. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Within a night, he had cut off the Boyle family''s businesses and caused them to be faced at the brink 0 f bankruptcy. Boyan Boyle had no other escape route and decided tomit suicide by jumping off a building. That scene was recorded by onlookers and quickly became the hottest news the next day. Royan had been rescued by a kind Samaritan. Initially, this matter had nothing to do with Rose because as the illegitimate daughter of the Loyle family, she had been chased out and considered an outsider long ago. However, life was always unfair. 1 When Royan was at a dead end with debts that stacked as high as a skyscraper, a wave of condemning voices flooded the web. Theizens were all scolding Rose. As a daughter of the Loyle family, she was being so cold-blooded and heartless for not giving a helping hand to the Loyle family. Royan went along and acted like a kind andpassionate father figure. He openly repented his wrongdoings in front of reporters. "Rose, I''ve done you wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you that way. I''m old and do not have much time left. I just hope that I will be able to receive your forgiveness before my time is up. By the way, I''ve amended my will a few days ago and will be giving you 50% of Loyle Enterprise¡¯s shares!" Rose immediately hacked into the internal server of Loyle Enterprise and fearlessly cried when she saw that their financial deficit was like a bottomless pit. Royan Loyle was being so ''kind'' toward this daughter o f his! When Rose marched over to the Loyle residence to demand an exnation, Royan no longer had his kind fatherly image that he disyed in public. Instead, he barked at her, "Rose Loyle, why haven''t you died!" Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Rose had long been immune to her father¡¯s heartless attitude. She raised her brows and coldly replied, "If you wish for me to die outside, I can promise you that I will never appear in front of you again." "Hmph. You can die if you want to, but you must help Loyle Enterprise tide through the storm first," Royan shamelessly said. Rose scoffed. "On what basis should I help Loyle Enterprise? All these years, you never bothered to know if I was still alive or dead out there. When you were still rich, you never once thought about me. Now that you¡¯re at your wits ends, I suddenly appear in your mind. Let me ask you, where did you find the audacity to pass on such a huge debt to me?" Rose''s stepmother came out and said with a disdainful tone, "Rose Loyle, don''t act like you¡¯re holier than us. Do you dare to say that you have nothing to d o with our Loyle family''s bankruptcy? Grand Asia belongs to your ex-husband. You must have offended him for Grand Asia to suddenly oppress our business. Since you have caused this trouble, it''s only right for you to fix it." Rose finally understood what was happening. This was all an act of revenge from Jay Ares. Rose took a look at Royan. The middle-aged man who had never even batted an eye when he walked past her previously now looked like he aged 20 years with his whole head of grey hair. Jay was ruthless indeed! Right now, Royan was looking at Rose like he was looking at his savior. "Rose, I heard that you''re fighting with Jay for your children''s custody rights. A s long as you give the custody rights to Master Ares, h e will stop punishing Loyle Enterprise."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Rose smirked. "Why should I sell my child to save you all from a crisis?" Royan¡¯s gaze darkened as he unwillingly offered, "I will reimburse you for the loss of your child. I will amend my will and give you 5% of Loyle Enterprise¡¯s shares." She scoffed at that. ''5% of Loyle Enterprise''s shares? He''s offering me that meager amount for my Baby Robbie? ''What a joke. They think that I''m a person who has never seen money and will do anything for money?¡¯ Rose looked at Royan and said with a disdainful tone," Dad, do you know why Jay Ares is punishing Loyle Enterprise? Because his 10 billion offer couldn''t get him Baby Robbie¡¯s custody. You want me to give up Baby Robbie''s custody with a mere 5% shares of Loyle Enterprise? It''s a loss for me to do business with you. I might as well discuss with Jay." Rose turned around t o leave. Royan clenched his teeth and increased his offer. "30 %?" Rose burst inughter. ''Does he think that I''m an easily manipted fool?'' If she was the original Rose Doyle, perhaps she could not see the vast difference between 30% shares of the Doyle Enterprise and Jay¡¯s 10 billion. Unfortunately, she was Angeline Severe. She was well-versed with the management of a family business and financial control. "Dad, with the current situation that Doyle Enterprise i s in, that 30% of your shares are just a burden for me. How can it be as practical as 10 billion in cash?" Royan did not expect his daughter to have be much savvier aftering back from abroad. It was a s if she had gilded ayer of gold in her brains. "40%. N o more than that. It''s my limit!" Before Rose could respond, her stepmother leaped forward abruptly and gave a tight p across Rose¡¯s cheek. "Stupid b*tch, you¡¯re nothing but a dog in our family. It''s your fortune to receive 5% of shares. Who gave you such a huge appetite to try to take over our Doyle Enterprise? I¡¯m warning you, with me around, you¡¯ll never get it!" Rose rubbed her burning cheeks as her gaze turned menacing. Growing up as Angeline Severe, she had never experienced being hit. She raised her hand and returned a tight p to her stepmother! "Loyle Enterprise? Ha, I¡¯m not interested." "Ahh! B*tch! How dare you hit me?" her stepmother wailed. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Royan could not believe what he witnessed. He did not think that Rose would have turned into a completely different person. In the past, she would only shed silent tears regardless of how they bullied her. However, today she not only showed no respect, but she even hit her stepmother. "Rose Loyle, are you revolting?!¡± Royan picked up a stack of documents that were on the table, nning to throw it at Rose. Rose did not budge a bit. Her blood-shot eyes were staring straight at Royan. "If youy a finger on me today, I will make this into tomorrow''s headlines and break all rtions with the Loyle family. I will sit and watch Grand Asia buy over Loyle Enterprise. I will watch how you all will turn from a life of intoxicating riches into beggars. I''ll see all of you walking toward the lowly life I used to live..." The folder in Royan''s hand fell. He was used to a life o f riches and being respected by most people. He would rather die than to return to a life of poverty. "Rose, I''m your father. Are you going to just watch Loyle Enterprise which I''ve worked so hard to build get destroyed just like that?" Rose''s lips curved into a smile. Since the Loyle family wanted to pull her into these muddy waters, she was going to use the gravestone of Loyle Enterprise as her stepping stone. "I can help you, but with one condition,¡± Rose said. "What condition?" Rose shifted her icy re toward her stepmother. She could not forgive this woman when she thought about the pain this woman had given to the original Rose Loyle. "Firstly, ask her to kowtow to me and admit her wrongdoings." "Impossible. Rose Loyle, who do you think you are?" her stepmother bellowed. "Kneel," Royan ordered her stepmother. Rose''s stepmother looked at her husband who was usually always obedient with disbelief. She yelled sharply, "I''m not going to kneel to this b*tch!" The very next moment, she pulled Royan¡¯s hand and begged," Hubby, can''t you see who is the cause for the downfall of our Loyle family?" Royan looked at Rose with anger. Rose understood that Royan wished that he could strangle her to death. However, he needed her help. Rose said, "You can think of me as the cause for this, but don''t you forget that you should get the person who tied the bell on the tiger to take it off. You still need me to save Loyle Enterprise." Rose understood that she needed to give the heartless Loyle family a taste of their own medicine for them to learn their lesson. Her stepmother hatefully cursed Rose, "Rose Loyle, what a b*tch! How can you be so shameless?" Rose smirked and returned a question, "You reced my mother and are sleeping in the bed that should be my mother''s. You''re spending the money that should b e spent by my mother. You even threw difficulties into my mother¡¯s way instead of lending a helping hand when she fell ill back then. Aren''t you shameless as well then?" Her stepmother''s expression was livid. Royan''s infidelity during his first marriage and making his legal daughter into his illegitimate daughter was the Loyle family''s biggest scandal. Rose looked at Royan, waiting for his reaction. Royan closed his unwilling eyes as he barked at Rose¡¯s stepmother, "Why haven''t you knelt?" The stepmother was bbergasted as she stared at Royan. "You¡¯re doing this to me for an illegitimate daughter?" i Royan bellowed, "Kneel." N?velDrama.Org content rights. The stepmother clenched her teeth and knelt helplessly, but her bloodshot eyes red at Rose like sharp daggers. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Rose smirked. "That''s the way. Although we are a family, we still need to settle our scores clearly! Another thing, don''t you dare call me an illegitimate daughter. You''re more clear than anybody else whether this is the truth or not." 1 Her stepmother was filled with so much hatred that her eyes could go up in mes. Royan was holding back his emotions to the point that his facial expression was beginning to twitch." Will you agree to help Loyle Enterprise now?" Rose paused before saying, "Transfer the whole of Loyle Enterprise to my name. In the future, all of you will have no connection to it whether thepany is profiting or losing, deal?" Royan froze on the spot. "Rose Loyle, you want to take over Loyle Enterprise?" her stepmother said between gritted teeth. Rose said, "Isn''t this what you all want? Making me shoulder all the debts? You must be well aware that m e taking over Loyle Enterprise during this period of time is a dangerous move that might end up badly. It¡¯s up to you to decide if you want to ept my offer." "Haha.¡± A mockingugh was hearding from upstairs. It was Rose''s half-sister from a different mother, Sydney Loyle. She was seen standing by the handrail, looking down at Rose. She was dressed in brilliant red pajamas with a cigarette between her fingers. Her curly hair was tied into a bun on the top of her head. She was looking stylish and dignified. "Rose Loyle, you''re so stupid and ignorant. Are you trying to take over Loyle Enterprise for yourself while we¡¯re faced with a crisis?¡± Sydney held onto the handrail as she walked down elegantly. When Sydney stood in front of Rose, she attempted to p Rose, but Rose was much more agile and grabbed Sydney¡¯s wrist. Rose coldly said, "Little Sister, is this your way of weing me when I just got home? Where are your manners?" Sydney ridiculed back. "Then where were your manners when you pped my mother?¡± "Your mother snatched another woman''s man by being a mistress, so what manners did she have?¡± Rose taunted. Sydney turned mncholy. "You..." Rose disdainfully flung off Sydney''s hand and took out a piece of tissue to wipe her hand. Sydney red at Rose angrily before she walked toward Royan. "Dad, Loyle Enterprise is in quite a tight spot, but if you give Loyle Enterprise to her, we will be left with nothing. I have a way to save Loyle Enterprise. I know the assistant of Grand Asia¡¯s president. His name is Grayson. I''ll try to plead with him and put in some good words for Loyle Enterprise with Master Ares. I''m sure Master Ares will let go of Loyle Enterprise." Sydney hatefully red at Rose as she said that. "When that timees, I will personally inform Master Ares that Rose Loyle is nothing but a dog in our family and that we have kicked her out a long time ago. As long as I can exin the situation clearly to Master Ares, he will not punish Loyle Enterprise for Rose''s wrong deeds." The evil stepmother continued to cajole, "That''s right, hubby. Sydney has a point. Master Ares must be unclear with the situation of our family, and that''s why he poured his anger on you. As long as we tell the truth to Master Ares and you issue a legal notice to sever your rtionship with Rose, I¡¯m sure Master Ares will not be so unreasonable." Royan became hesitant when he heard that. When the stepmother noticed Royan''s reaction, she ridiculed Rose. "Rose Loyle, scram this instant! Do you think that we cannot survive without you?" Sydney scorned at Rose as well. "Do you think that you''re someone significant? Hmph. I''ve heard from Grayson that Master Ares hates you to the core, to the extent that he won''t let you into the Ares family even after you gave birth to his children." Rose ignored Sydney and continued to look at Royan. Royan finally made the difficult decision and nodded." Sydney, Loyle Enterprise''s fate is in your hand!" Sydney proudly stared at Rose like a triumphant rooster that had won a fight. Rose pulled an unreadable smile. "Be careful.¡± ''Ha, does the Loyle family think that they can be saved just by knowing Jay¡¯s assistant?'' The next day, Sydney dressed to the nines to meet Grayson who she thought was a good friend of hers. ¡°Sydney, what brings you to Grand Asia?" Grayson already knew her intentions. "Grayson, I have a favor to ask from you.¡± Sydney ignored any pleasantries and went straight for the kill. Grayson had a crush on her when they were in high school. Up till now, he remained single. Sydney thought that he still held a torch for her. Sydney was a pretty girl, the sexy type. She was a natural stunner. She was also good at using her beauty to get the things she wanted. Grayson looked embarrassed and said, "If you''vee to ask for my help in regards to Loyle Enterprise''s crisis, I have no ways to help you. However, considering our long friendship, I can let you know that you can try asking Rose for help. As long as she agrees to release the custody of her children, my president will let Loyle Enterprise go." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sydney''s expression looked disconcerted when she heard that. The reason why she hade to meet Grayson was that she did not want to ask Rose for help. Who would have expected that Grayson would ask her to seek Rose¡¯s help instead? She had boastfully announced her impending victory i n front of Rose and her parents. Was she going to be shamed if she failed to save Loyle Enterprise? "Grayson, I''m out of ways, and that''s why I came to you. Please let me meet Master Ares. I want to exin to him that Rose is merely my father''s illegitimate daughter and has already been chased out of the Loyle family. Master Ares has no reason to put his displeasure toward Rose on the innocent Loyle Enterprise..." Grayson replied, "There¡¯s no use for you to tell these to Master Ares. His principle in business is that the spoils go to the winner. What else can you all do?" Sydney hade with confidence that she was going t o ace it with Grayson, but she was filtered by Grayson even before meeting Master Ares. She was unwilling t o give up. "Grayson, what do I need to do for you to help me?" She suddenly tugged on the cor of her chiffon dress. Her intentions of seduction were in to see. Grayson sighed inwardly. ''A pretty yet modest woman is an endangered species nowadays.'' "Sydney, go home. Master Ares does not meet any women other than for business-rted issues." Grayson then turned to leave. Sydney was stunned on the spot. She thought that she would have a guaranteed win. She did not expect that i t would be so difficult to even meet Master Ares. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Jay had turned the grudge between Rose and himself into a sanction by Grand Asia toward Loyle Enterprise. That infuriated Rose very much. She may hate Royan very much, but the staff working under Loyle Enterprise were innocent. Many people were going to lose their jobs if Loyle Enterprise went into bankruptcy. Rose was a kind person by nature and did not want to create so much bad karma, thus she angrily marched over to Grand Asia to try to talk some sense into Jay. She did not expect to bump into her half-sister, Sydney, who was on her way out. Sydney looked at her cheaply-dressed older half-sister. She admitted that Rose did look attractive to a certain degree. However, to wear a few hundred Yuan worth of clothes and appear in Grand Asia, a ce located in one of the upper-ss areas, Rose was like Granny Liu visiting the Grand View Gardens-a shameful sight. "What are you doing here?" Sydney folded her arms with a disdainful look at Rose. Rose had guessed Sydney''s intentions of appearing at Grand Asia, thus she approached Sydney and kindly asked, "Has he agreed to let go of Loyle Enterprise?" Embarrassment washed across Sydney''s face. She had not evenid eyes on Jay. Rose hit the sore spot immediately, which was also Sydney''s biggest shame. Sydney examined Rose¡¯s budget clothing and disdainfully said, "Rose, are you trying to embarrass the Loyle family by wearing such cheap clothing to Grand Asia?" Rose straightened her back. "What I wear has nothing t o do with you." With that said, Rose abandoned Sydney and headed for the elevator. ''Since we do not have amon interest, there is no need for us to speak any more!'' Sydney immediately caught up. "What are you going t o do?" The two sisters took the same elevator, and Sydney began her interrogation toward Rose. Rose shot a quick nce at Sydney and inly said, "Look for Jay Ares!" "Hmph...¡± Sydney scoffed. She felt that if a rtively famous beauty within the Imperial Capital like herself could not get an audience with Master Ares, then there was no chance for an illiterate country bumpkin like Rose to do so. "Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Master Ares has a bad temper. He''ll probably throw a woman who hasn¡¯t made any prior appointments to meet him into the sea to feed the sharks.¡± Rose said, "Leave now if you''re afraid." Sydney thought about it for a moment before cocking her head up, feeling rather conceited. "Why should I b e afraid since you''re not? Perhaps I can help you put i n a few good words when we meet Master Ares to prevent him from making things difficult for you." Rose smirked. "I wonder who will be the rescuer and who will be the rescued er?" Ding! The elevator arrived on the ninth floor of Grand Asia. Sydney looked at the floor that the elevator stopped on and thought aloud, "Hey, how did you know that Jay Ares¡¯ office is on the ninth floor?" "Been here." Rose exited the elevator and walked straight toward Jay''s private office. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sydney was worried that she would be left behind and quickly followed suit. Rose stood outside the door to the presidential office and paused her steps. She took a few deep breaths as i f preparing herself mentally for a fierce protracted war that was about toe. "Why? Feeling afraid?" Sydney¡¯s heart was beating rapidly without notice, but she still put up an arrogant front. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Rose kicked the office door open, causing a loud bang t o be heard. Jay, who was deeply concentrated on going through some documents, abruptly looked up. When he saw Rose and her sister, his gaze turned icy cold. Rose huffed angrily as she marched toward him... In contrast, Sydney was trembling as she inched forward. She was observing Jay''s expression fearfully. Seeing how there was no bigger reaction from his handsome face, Sydney did not want to lose to Rose and plucked up the courage to walk over. Jay raised his head. His breathtakingly sharp gaze locked on Rose as he spoke confidently, "Rose Loyle, are you here to hand over Baby Robbie''s custody?" Agitation shed across Rose''s eyes. "Jay, you''re a scoundrel. How could you apply sanction on Loyle Enterprise just to get Baby Robbie¡¯s custody rights from me?" Ayer of frost coated Jay¡¯s handsome looks as he threw the pen that was in his hand. ''I thought that Rose was here to obediently hand over Baby Robbie''s custody rights to me. It turns out that she¡¯s here to question my actions. ''What bravery.'' Sydney regretted following Rose here. Her innards were turning blue! She had thought that she could gain some leverage by following Rose here. She did not expect that Rose was here to deliver her death. Seeing how Master Ares was fuming madly, Sydney just wanted to look for a hole to escape out of. "Loyle Enterprise is poorly managed, therefore they are now faced with bankruptcy. What has it got to do with me?" Jay''s tone remained carefree. Rose felt flustered and exasperated. "Jay Ares, you dare to do it but do not dare to admit to it!" Jay''s seductive pair of beautiful peach eyes looked as i f they were covered with ice. He suddenly stood up and recounted the few crimes Rose had done in the past. "Rose Loyle, you''ve slept with me, pped me, sshed tea at me, and even scolded me... If I still have any patience for you, won''t it seem like I''m being too merciful toward you? And won''t you be indulged into bing someonewless and without fear of m e anymore?" 1 Sydney sucked in a breath of cold air as she fearfully looked at Rose. She cursed inwardly. "This woman has offended Master Ares to the core. Won''t I be pulled into this because of her?¡¯ Rose looked at the man who had a deathly aura surrounding him. She had to admit that she was feeling afraid, but she still straightened her neck and returned the same words. "You''vepelled me to do so. Sleeping with you, pping you, sshing tea at you... They were all appropriate self- defense measures. If I had not defended myself, you... You''d think that I''m a pushover whom you can easily manipte.¡± Jay walked around his office table and stood in front o f Rose, looking down at her from above. "Rose, the Loyle family has been so heartless toward you. Why d o you repay their evil deeds with kindness by interceding on their behalf?¡± Sydney was muddled. ''If Master Ares knows that Rose is not on good terms with the Loyle family, then why did he still put the me on Loyle Enterprise?'' Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Master Ares... Loyle Enterprise has no grudges with you... Why do you want to seal off Loyle Enterprise?" Sydney stuttered as she asked. Jay''s disdainful gaze swept across Sydney. He did not want to waste any saliva on a low IQ woman like Sydney who could only be a decorative piece. Rose angrily spat, "You¡¯ve dragged our personal grudge into the business world. If you don''t stop this, there will be plenty of people losing their jobs. Many families will be faced with an economic crisis because of us. Sir Ares, repent on your wrongdoings. Perhaps you can consider it as collecting good karma for your children.¡± 1 Rose continued, "I know that you have sinister intentions. The Loyle family may not be treating me well, but they are where I came from. By pulling out m y roots, I''ll be like a building without a proper foundation. There is zero chance for a weak woman like me to rise again. I will never have the ability to fight over Baby Robbie''s custody with you. Jay Ares, you''ve given much thought on this." Rose curled her hand into a fist and angrily shouted, "I didn''t know that you feared a woman like me!" Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Jay looked at the arrogant woman in front of him. He savagely pinched her mouth so tightly that it went out of shape. "Why will I be scared of a salted fish like you?" Roseughed wantonly. "Even a salted fish will have a day where it will flip over. I knew it. It''s because I broke the code for Oilin''s website that you now fear m e, isn''t it? You''re afraid that I''ll grow stronger and will have the capability to fight for Baby Robbie¡¯s custody with you!" Her mouth was being pinched by Jay, thus her speech was somewhat incoherent. However, her arrogance and domineering gaze were clear to see. Jay sullenly looked at the woman who did not know her limitations and scoffed. "Are you expecting to overtake me with some minimal hacker skills? What a n idiotic dream." Rose was not having any idiotic dreams. She was not just a hacker, she was also the young mistress of the Severe family! She learned how to run the family business from her grandfather since she was a child. Also, she was the gifted businesswoman among her siblings, so much so that her grandfather always had a never-ending stream of praises for her. Since she had the needed knowledge regarding business management and had the skills of a top hacker, what shecked was time and opportunity. If those were out of the way, she could definitely build her own business empire. "I''m not dreaming." "Are you going to break the earth into half if I give you a rod?" Jay ridiculed Rose''s boastful attitude. "Sir Ares, do not judge a book by its cover!" Jay felt that talking with a person who knew no shame like Rose was just a waste of his time. He furiously said, "Rose Loyle, I let you retain your dignity and pride only because you''re Jenson and Baby Robbie''s mother. If you continue to provoke me without any boundaries, don¡¯t me me if I be ruthless toward you." Rose was dumbstruck. She had been curious all this while. She had lost her temper at him a few times. She thought that he would punish her with extreme methods, but eventually, he would always swallow his anger without a counterattack. Today, she realized that it was only for Jenson and Baby Robbie that he was being extraordinarily merciful toward her. Rose suddenly smiled slightly. ''So, this fe has a trigger as well. His love for his sons is extremely deep.'' Jay saw that Rose''s expression seemed to have softened and had a bad feeling about it. "Sir Ares... My trigger was never the Loyle family. However, I think I''ve found your trigger." Rose showed off. i Jay looked at her and coldly warned, "I''ll see if you dare to do anything about it." Rose would never use her sons to fight against this demon. After all, she loved Jenson and Baby Robbie as well. However, it seemed fun to scare this man. "Sir Ares, you must have heard that a dog can jump fences when cornered. If you don''t go overboard, I won''t mess with your trigger." "What do you want?" Jay asked sharply.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Rose leisurely admired her nails and casually said," You''re busy with work most of the time. Don¡¯t waste your energy fighting me. Otherwise..." Her expression turned grim. "I''ll take Baby Robbie out of the country. I''ll make him practice western cultures, date western girls, and turn him into apletely westernized person." Jay''s cold demeanor did not turn angry. Instead, he smirked. "You''re threatening me?" "Yes." Rose stood up straight and held her head high. Sydney closed her eyes... ''Rose is digging her own grave. I should escape while I still can.¡¯ "Master Ares, I have other errands to run. I''ll make a move first." Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Before Sydney could finish her pleasantries, Jay yelled at her, "Scram!" Sydney was so frightened that she stumbled her way out. The room was left with only Rose and Jay now. Both o f them were ring at each other with raging eyes. The atmosphere in the room was suppressed to its lowest. "Rose, how bold of you to threaten me. Do you know that after all these years, you''re the first person who dares to threaten me?" Jay clenched his teeth. Rose smiled victoriously. "Thanks for the honor!" Jay''s expression turned dark. "Since you want to leave Imperial City, I¡¯ll immediately book a flight for you and your daughter! As for Baby Robbie, you can forget about ever bringing him away." Rose suddenlyughed. It was a bitter kind ofugh. Jay treated Jenson and Baby Robbie like his precious gems, yet he could abandon her and their daughter. However, Zetty was also his daughter. Was it not cruel and unfair for Zetty that he was treating her so coldly and heartlessly? 2 "Sir Ares, I won''t give you Baby Robbie," Rose said with gritted teeth. Jay returned to his seat, resuming his elegant and dignified appearance. "I''ll be waiting." Rose scoffed before leaving. When she left Jay''s office, she received a call from her mother. This waspletely unexpected. Ever since her mother was admitted under Grand Asia, Jay had been controlling her mother tightly. Not only could she not see her mother, but she could not even make a phone call to her. Rose immediately answered the call to hear her mother wail, "Rosy, I''ve finally gotten a suitable donor kidney, but the doctors in Grand Asia are saying that you refused to pay the procedure fees so they can''t proceed with the surgery. Rosy, is this true? "How can you be so heartless? If you don''t have the money, you could have sold the house at Splendid Town. How can you not save me? Why is your heart so cruel?" Before Rose could defend herself, she heard the doctors over the phone reprimanding, "Dear patient, you can¡¯t be too emotional. If the vital signs of your body have any extreme changes, you might be faced with a critical condition..." Subsequently, her mother¡¯s call was cut off. The innocent Rose had just gotten reprimanded by her mother heartlessly. Her heart was feeling extremely hurt. Rose slowly turned around to see Jay walking out of his office in high spirits. She had the urge to rip him apart at that moment. Jay leisurely strolled over to Rose with a victor¡¯s smile. "How now, Rose? Do you still want to press on m y trigger point? I''m waiting." He walked past Rose arrogantly. Rose suddenly reached out to pull his hand. Her expression looked dull as her tone turned low. "What do you want before you stop harming my mother?" "You already know that I only want one thing... Baby Robbie''s custody rights." Rose red at him depressingly... To get Baby Robbie''s custody rights, he sanctioned against Doyle Enterprise and intimidated her gravely-ill mother. He had lost all conscience.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rose abruptly released his hand and stumbled as she left. She was not going to admit defeat until thest minute. Jay watched the petite figure along the walkway. She seemed to have immense perseverance. His gaze became deep and unfathomable. ''Just a salted fish. I''ll like to see what you have to save yourself from this situation..." Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Jay was not the least bit bothered by Rose''s provocation, but he was worried about one thing. ''If a salted fish like her is busy being the savior of the world, then who is going to take care of my son, Baby Robbie?'' The thought of his little Baby Robbie being neglected b y Rose made his heart extremely uneasy. That day after work, Jay brought Jenson over to Exuberant City. Rose opened the door, and her expression was bbergasted when she saw Jay. They had just argued so vehemently that afternoon. Where was his self-respect to be visiting her now? Jay was sacrificing everything for his son. Even his morality had been fed to the dogs. With a twinkle in his peach eyes, he smiled gentlemanly at Rose and said, "Jens misses his brother. I''ll bring the boys out for dinner. No objections?" Rose was stunned while remaining standing at the entrance. ''This fe actually believes that he only has two sons? If he continues to tantly ignore his daughter, Zetty''s fragile heart is going to crack into fine shards one day soon." Rose was feeling very depressed when Baby Robbie suddenly ran over and said, "Daddy, let''s bring Little Sister along?¡± Jay looked at Zetty with the corner of his eyes. She was ring at him like he was her archenemy. He was taken aback. ¡®Is this little girl my nemesis? Why does she always re at me with such animosity?'' Jay wanted to reject that request. However, he could never say no to his cute Baby Robbie. Jay smiled and said, "Daddy doesn''t mind if her guardian allows it." Rose''s hand was curled into a fist under her long sleeves. She was suppressing her urge to send this man who was ruthlessly torturing his daughter¡¯s pride flying across the Pacific Ocean. However, in front of the children, Rose still maintained herposure. She walked over to Zetty and gently asked, ¡°Zetty, do you want to go out with your brothers?" Zetty nodded her head pitifully, but in the next second, she red at her daddy and shook her head vigorously. "I won''t go." Rose gently caressed Zetty''s head and pulled Zetty into her embrace. Baby Robbie saw that Zetty was not joining them, so h e ran back into the house and sulked. "Since Zetty is not going, then I''m not going as well." Jay did not expect Baby Robbie and Zetty''s rtionship to be so good that they could not be separated. He could not help but frown in agitation. Rose carried Zetty and walked over to Jay. She said with antagonism, "Zetty and her brother have never been separated since they were young. You''re being very cruel to do such a thing to them. Sir Ares, let me advise you something. You need to have some kindness. Otherwise, karma might come biting you from the back." Jay replied with fury, "I''m only inviting my son out for dinner, yet you''ve demonized me. Rose, are you making me look bad in front of the children on purpose?" Baby Robbie saw that his daddy and mommy were bickering again. He suddenly interrupted, "Jenson, Mommy made your favorite potato dumplings. Would you like to stay back and eat them together? Mommy purposely made extra for you!" Jenson looked at his daddy. He wanted to stay so badly. Jay felt the defeat of not gaining any leverage. Instead, he was even at the losing end. He had nned to take Baby Robbie away but ended up sacrificing Jenson. H e was a shrewd businessman, thus he could not be doing deficit business. He thickened his skin and said, "Rose, do you mind if we stay and eat some of your cheap dumplings?" Rose shook her head speechlessly. ''Why is this fe¡¯s mouth so insidious?'' "Up to you if you want to stay or leave," she mumbled before heading into the kitchen. Once she shut the kitchen door, her heart inexplicably raced. "Useless,¡± she chided herself shamefully. ''I know very well that I have no position in his heart. He''s only staying because he loves his children. Why a m I still holding on to any thread of hope that is nonexistent? ''What am I hoping for? ''Hoping that he¡¯ll let go of his prejudice toward me and mend our destiny?'' Outside the door, Baby Robbie affectionately pulled on his daddy''s hand while putting in good words for his mommy. "Daddy, the dumplings that Mommy makes may not have expensive ingredients, but after being processed through Mommy¡¯s skillful hands, those dumplings then be the world''s tastiest dish. Businessmen should know that the cost price of an item includes the raw materials andbor costs too, right? Mommy¡¯sbor cost is priceless because it is filled with love." Jay looked in horror at Baby Robbie. He had no reason not to like such a knowledgeable Baby Robbie. Jay patted the back of Baby Robbie¡¯s head and asked gently, "Who taught you these? Philosophy and Economics?" He was sure that Rose had not taught him these as Rose grew up in poverty. For her to grasp some hacker skills was already an eye-opener for him. He did not think that she had the financial capability nor brain capacity to grasp and apply any knowledge. Baby Robbie hugged Jay''s neck and said, "Mommy of course! Mommy knows plenty of things... She taught u s hacking skills, drawing, writing poetry... Her drawing is more beautiful than our school teacher¡¯s drawings!" Jay was dumbfounded when he heard the reply. He never thought of Rose that way. In his mind, he suddenly recalled the challenging gaze that Rose had, so full of confidence and so dazzling. He thought that she was just an idiot with unrealistic dreams. Did she have some hidden talents? Zetty suddenly walked over and pulled Baby Robbie¡¯s hand, looking at Jay with caution. "Brother, he is a bad person who''s always bullying Mommy. Don¡¯t tell him anything about Mommy..." Jay was stunned! This little girl had such a strong guard against him that she could sniff out his animosity toward Rose? "What is your name?" He was a busy man who did not bother to remember insignificant details. He had chosen to forget Zetty''s full name and nickname. "I''m not telling you that my name is Rozette Doyle," Zetty announced proudly. Jayughed spontaneously. He had never observed this child so closely before. After all, she was not his biological child, thus he always neglected her. Now that he was paying close attention, he realized that this little girl had exquisite features. If she was not Rose¡¯s daughter, she would seem very likable.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After some time, Rose carried a few tes of dumplings out. The small rectangr dining table was full of animal-themed children¡¯s tes. It was starting to look like a zoo. Jay looked at the dragon-themed te in front of him and was flustered. Was he supposed to use such a childish te as well? The children cheered as they received their cutleries. They tapped on the te with their chopsticks and knives. "There''s my favorite carrot and meat dumpling," Baby Robbie cheered. "There¡¯s my favorite cabbage dumpling,¡± Zetty cheered gently as well. "And there¡¯s my favorite potato dumpling," Jenson cooly said. Jay looked at the te full of semi-opaque and shiny dumplings. Through the skin, the children seemed to b e able to see through the dumplings and happily guessed the filling. When Rose carried thest te of dumplings out, Jenson, who was initially next to Jay, suddenly stood u p and left his seat. He went over to Rose and pulled his mommy''s hand, guiding her to Jay. "Mommy, sit!" Baby Robbie cheered, "That''s great. Mommy and daddy are sitting together. Our family has reunited." Baby Robbie''s unintentional sentence caused Jay¡¯s expression to be solemn. A reunion might be the children''s dreams, but it was not Jay¡¯s dream. Rose sighed softly. She understood the rejection he had for her in his heart. She only sat next to him to fulfill the children''s tiny wishes. Her body inadvertently moved further from Jay, trying her best to reduce the restricted feeling he had. "Daddy, have some dumplings." Baby Robbie enthusiastically grabbed a dumpling for Jay and ced it on his te. Jay reluctantly picked up the dumpling and took a small bite. The soft dumpling skin against the fragrant meat filling left a sweet aftertaste in his mouth. This was the tastiest dumpling he had ever eaten. Jay was slightly stunned. Rose¡¯s cooking skills were good. She could turn such in ingredients into good food. He had initially nned to eat a few pieces of dumplings out of politeness for the kids, but he ended up going for multiple rounds. Baby Robbie looked at his daddy and an idea came to him. He grinned and said, "Daddy, have you heard of the story about how General Han Xin repaid his gratitude to a Madam for the meal she gave him with a thousand catties of gold?" Jay nearly choked on the dumpling that was in his mouth and raised his eyelids to look at Baby Robbie. ''I''ve merely eaten a few pieces of Rose''s dumplings, but this brat is trying to rob me!'' "Yes." Jay nodded and lowered his head to continue eating his dumplings. He wanted to see what philosophy this fe was going to recite. At this point, he was even thinking badly about Rose because he thought that she was the one who instigated Baby Robbie to say such things. Unfortunately, before Baby Robbie could begin his speech, Rose lectured him. "We do not speak during meal times and before sleeping." Baby Robbie pouted and sighed. ''Mommy is too kind. That''s why she is always suppressed by Daddy.¡¯ Jenson looked at Baby Robbie who was feeling dissatisfied. He put down his chopsticks, took a piece of tissue, and elegantly wiped his mouth. He then announced with seriousness, "I¡¯ve finished eating.¡± Rose and Jay nodded. Jenson usually did not speak unnecessarily, so why did he announce loudly that he had finished his meal? What a twist of events that made the two adults dumbfounded, Jenson then said, "Daddy, in ancient times, Han Xin repaid his gratitude for a meal. Since w e had the dumplings Mommy made today, we should emte the ancient people and repay Mommy¡¯s efforts." Jay immediately stopped eating. He saw the glee that was exchanged between Jenson and Baby Robbie. Suddenly, he realized that he had been sold out by both of his sons. Jay lost his appetite and looked at Rose with ridicule. "The children''s suggestion is not too bad. I shall emte the ancient practice and repay this meal with a thousand catties of gold. Tomorrow, I''ll get someone t o send over that thousand catties of gold." A thousand catties of gold converted into Yuan was only about 10 million Yuan. In the expensive Imperial City, perhaps that amount could improve Rose''s living standards, but it would not change her ultimate fate. Baby Robbie and Jenson sighed. ''Daddy is very rich, but he is so stingy toward Mommy."'' Rose was angered by Jay''s pittance and tactlessly said, ¡°Sir Ares, you''re being too polite. We couldn''t finish the dumplings, but it would be a waste to feed the remainders to the dogs." Jay''s handsome face turned icy. ''Does she just want to say that I''m eating dog food?'' Rose took the empty tes with her as she escaped into the kitchen. Zetty was a slowpoke. She was the only one left slowly eating thest few pieces of dumplings. Jay was feeling annoyed after being insulted by Rose. He frowned when he saw Zetty¡¯s dilly-dally behavior. Zetty looked at Jay and felt the disgust he had for her. She suddenly rolled her eyes at him. The way she rolled her eyes was horrifying. Her irises werepletely hidden, leaving her white sclera. She had lowered her head too, lookingpletely like a female ghost. Jay was stunned. He was very familiar with Zetty¡¯s haunted look because Angeline used to do it often when she was young. He suddenly reached over to pinch Zetty¡¯s face and asked, "Who taught you this?" Zetty avoided his hand and ignored him. Jay¡¯s brows knitted together when he saw that he was being ignored. Unknowingly, time passed by quickly and the sky was now dark. Jay looked at the watch on his wrist a few times before shifting his gaze to Baby Robbie. He could not bring himself to speak up. He wanted to bring Baby Robbie back to Horizon Colors. Tomorrow was a weekend, and coincidentally, he had no ns and wanted to spend some time with his sons. He wanted to make up for lost time. However, he knew that Baby Robbie would not agree t o go with him if Rose did not suggest it. He hesitated for a long time and finally entered the kitchen. Rose noticed the hesitance in his gaze. She was moved that a man with such a high status as he could have such an expression show for the sake of his children.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 "You want Baby Robbie to go over to Horizon Colors?" Rose asked. Jay nodded. He thought that Rose would make things difficult for him, but she suddenly passed him a box of dumplings. "Tomorrow''s breakfast." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was stunned and felt rather unexpected that she would agree so readily. Rose looked at his suspicious gaze and exined, "Do not gauge a gentleman''s heart with one''s own measure. I will never drag the kids into our feud." Jay gave her a rare nod of approval. "It''s good that you think that way." Rose was rendered speechless. She was always so unbearable in his eyes. Although Jay had achieved his goals, he did not seem t o have any intentions of leaving. He remained by the door frame, looking at Rose. "Is there anything else?" Rose asked. Jay seemed to have difficulty putting his thoughts into words as he replied, "Can I bring Zetty along?" 2 Rose was hesitant upon hearing that. Jay did not know that Zetty was his daughter, and his attitude toward Zetty had always been cold and aloof. He was showing some love to Zetty tonight only because Baby Robbie did not want to part with his little sister. Therefore, if he did not bring Zetty along, he would not be able to bring his biological son, Baby Robbie, along a s well. Jay and Zetty were like natural enemies who hated each other at first sight. There was no way they could live together in peace. Rose chuckled. She walked into the living room and said to Zetty, "Baby, Uncle Ares wants to invite you over to their house to y. Do you want to go?" Zetty''s little head shook vigorously like a rattle. Both o f her hands sped tightly on her mommy¡¯s neck. "I don''t want to leave Mommy.¡± Rose nted a kiss on Zetty¡¯s forehead. "Mommy loves you." Zetty smiled like a blooming flower. Jay''s gaze darkened. As the king in the business world, he had never felt such an immense sense of failure. Yet, he was experiencing it now from that little bun. Rose could not stop herself fromughing when she saw the deted look on Jay''s face. Baby Robbie suddenly put down the Lego he was ying with, held hands with Jenson, and went over t o their Mommy. He asked, "Mommy, can I sleep over a t Daddy''s ce tonight?" Rose understood that Baby Robbie wanted to leave some dignity for his daddy. She patted Baby Robbie''s little head and approvingly said, ¡°Go ahead, but you must remember your way home." "Yes, I understand," Baby Robbie cheered. Jay''s icy expression finally warmed slightly. He had been battling out with this woman for the entire night just to get his son to sleep over at his ce for the weekend. It was a tiring thing to do. Therefore, Jay was even more determined that he was going to get Baby Robbie¡¯s custody rights by hook or b y crook. When Baby Robbie and Jenson arrived at the mansion in Horizon Colors, Baby Robbie continued to frown. He looked rather troubled. Jay could not help but ask, "Why? You''re not happy leaving Mommy?" Baby Robbie shook his head. "Daddy, why don¡¯t you like my little sister, Zetty?" Jay¡¯s brows knitted tightly together. ''Who in the world will be okay with his own woman giving birth to another man''s child?¡¯ Chapter 114 Chapter 114 "Zetty is very cute," Jenson chipped in. Baby Robbie and Jenson were like two judges. The two pairs of wolfdog-like eyes were looking directly at Jay. Jay tilted his head and gave their question a good thought. ''Why does everyone like Zetty, but I just can''t find it in me to like her?'' After some pondering, he finally came to a conclusion. ''I dislike a whole group of things because of one item. Because my heart deeply loathes Rose, I have no good impression toward her daughter as well.'' However, he could not tell that to his sons. Jay concocted a lie. "Do I? I don''t dislike her. She is the one who dislikes Daddy.¡± Baby Robbie pouted. "I can see that Daddy doesn''t like Zetty.¡± Jay became sullen. Jenson coldly said, "Daddy, you''ll regret it someday." Jay looked at his two sons who were in synchrony, and his eyes twitched. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ''The reason these two brats like Zetty is probably the exact opposite of my reason for disliking Zetty... They love everything in the same category. Because of their love for their mom, they love the little sister their mom gave birth to as well.'' After Baby Robbie and Jenson headed upstairs, Jay sat on the couch. His handsome yet arrogant face looked up at the ceiling. That perfect jawline glowed charmingly under the crystal chandelier. He had to figure a way to break the bond between his sons and Rose. Otherwise, he would not be able to get rid of this woman from his life. An evil smile curved on Jay''s charming lips. He gave Nancy Bell a call, asking her to apany him and his sons over the weekend. Nancy was naturally ted. The next morning, Nancy arrived early at the Ares household. She brought a variety of breakfast items for the father and sons. There were sandwiches, pizza, and milk. Inside the fridge were the dumplings that Rose had preparedst night. Nancy threw away the dumplings along with its container into the bin without a care for it. To her, overnight cooked food had no ce on the Ares family''s dining table. When Jay brought the two boys down, Baby Robbie had a sense of animosity toward Nancy the moment h e saw her. "Jenson, who is she?" Baby Robbie whispered to Jenson. Jenson''s expression became extremely cold. "Daddy''s girlfriend." Baby Robbie immediately pouted. He disyed a huge antagonism against his future stepmother. "Daddy, since when did you hire a maid?" Baby Robbie asked innocently after Nancy joined them on the dining table. Nancy''s facial expression swiftly turned into a dye workshop, disying a rainbow of colors. However, she was a well-trained and educated demoness. She could adopt measures appropriate to the situation. She ruffled Baby Robbie¡¯s head and said, "You must be Baby Robbie? You look as cute as Jens. Baby Robbie, have you seen a maid as beautiful as m e?" She knew that Jay liked a woman who was gentle and had a good upbringing, someone who was knowledgeable and talented. As such, she always ensured that her image would always remain strong i n front of Jay. Baby Robbie looked at the table full of sandwiches and pizza, trying to find a simrity between them. He smiled widely and said, "Helper Aunty, I''m sorry. I¡¯m allergic to cheese. My mommy prepared some dumplings for mest night. Can you please heat them up for me to eat?" Baby Robbie insisted on calling her a maid, which made Nancy fuming mad. However, she could not be bothered about Baby Robbie''s insults right now because the dumplings that Baby Robbie was requesting to eat were the exact same dumplings that she had thrown into the bin earlier. Nancy looked embarrassed. Jay detected that something was amiss. "Where are the dumplings?" Nancy awkwardly answered, "I thought that the dumplings were overnight food, so I''ve already thrown them out." Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Darkness shed across Jay¡¯s gaze, but his expression remained stoic. He looked at Baby Robbie and calmly exined, "Miss Nancy is not a maid. If all goes well, she will be your mommy in the future. You both should be gentle and affectionate toward her, understood?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nancy¡¯s mood improved greatly after seeing Jay protect her. Jenson was feeling unhappy inside. His expression was dull, but he remained quiet. However, he was obviously chomping hard on his pizza. Baby Robbie noticed how his big brother was internalizing his displeasure. Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes glowed. He looked at his daddy and curiously asked," Daddy, what do you mean by ''if all goes well''?" Jay''s lips curved upward. The little boy''s mischievous gaze was obvious to see. "Don''t worry, all will be well." Jay ruffled Baby Robbie''s head. That sentence was like a reassurance pill for Nancy. She was secretly chuckling to herself. Baby Robbie nitpicked on the pizza and gave up on the cutleries. He used his hand and tore off the crust without any cheese. After breakfast, his pizza and sandwich were hardly touched. They only turned from When Jay and Nancy were preparing to bring the children out, Baby Robbie suddenly hugged his stomach and squatted on the floor. He looked pitifully at Jay. "What¡¯s the matter?" Jay asked. "Daddy, my stomach is painful. It''s so painful that I can¡¯t walk," Baby Robbie whined. Jay saw how the little boy¡¯s facial expression was all scrunched up. His heart ached so much for his young son. He immediately carried Baby Robbie. "Let Daddy carry you." Nancy looked at Baby Robbie. Although his face was frowning tightly, hisplexion was still radiant as usual. She knew that he was faking it. Jay doted on this son who had suddenly appeared after so many years so much. That was why he could be easily fooled by the boy¡¯s tricks. Nancy smiled and said, "Let¡¯s bring the child to the hospital for a checkup, okay?¡± Baby Robbieid on Jay¡¯s shoulders, his scrunched up expression had long smoothened out. Jay could not see Baby Robbie¡¯s face, but when he heard Nancy¡¯s suggestion, he nodded in agreement. Nancy gloated at Baby Robbie. He gave her a sweet smile, but that smile had a chilly essence to it. "Daddy, there''s no need to see the doctor. I''m just so hungry that my stomach hurts. I''ve never gone hungry since I was born. I''ll get a stomach ache if I go hungry for too long. I''ll feel better after having some freshly made in porridge." The corners of Nancy''s mouth twitched. She previously thought that the little ancestor Jenson was difficult enough to handle. She did not expect Baby Robbie to be worse. Jay felt that it was better to be safe than sorry, thus he had no choice but to buy another breakfast for Baby Robbie. With Baby Robbie dawdling around, the beautiful morning ended up into a nerve- wracking morning. Both Nancy and Jay felt that this morning was a miserable one. When they finished settling Baby Robbie''s issues, it was already lunchtime. Jenson pursed his lips and cooly announced, "I don''t want to eat outside food." Jay frowned. These two little ancestors were skilled in torturing people. 3 When faced with such situations, Nancy had to up her performance in disying her patience and excellent upbringing. She patientlyforted Jay, "Jay, each child has their capricious moments. It''s okay, let''s just go along with them." Jay looked at the two cute boys. Baby Robbie and Jenson exchanged nces. Jay curved his index finger into a hook and beckoned for Baby Robbie and Jenson. With a gloomy expression, he commanded," Both of youe over here now." Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Baby Robbie and Jenson walked over to their daddy. Jay gravely told them, "Miss Nancy is Daddy''s chosen woman. There is no use for you both to dislike her because the one getting married to her is Daddy, not either of you. So, keep all your tricks to yourselves." Baby Robbie innocently asked, "Daddy, after getting married to her, will you be giving us plenty of other brothers and sisters?" Jay answered without hesitation, "Nope." Baby Robbie asked, "What if idents happen between both of you?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "There won''t be any idents." Jay affirmatively dered. Tears welled up in Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes. ¡°That''s not something that can be guaranteed. Just like Jens and I. Mommy said that it was an ident that we were born in this world." Jay was dumbfounded. Indeed, Jenson and Baby Robbie''s appearance had not been in his ns. If not for Rose who had used extreme measures to get pregnant, he would not have these two cute and handsome sons now. On a regr day, Baby Robbie''s pair of peach eyes would have a smiley glow that attracted anyone who saw him, unlike Jenson and Jay¡¯s eyes which were cold and aloof. However, looking at Baby Robbie''s watery eyes right now made anyone who saw him want to pull Baby Robbie into their embrace. "Both of you may have been an ident, but it¡¯s a good kind of surprise for Daddy,¡± Jay gently said. Baby Robbie sniffled. "Since Daddy can ept us who are a result of an ident, you¡¯ll be able to ept any other of our brothers and sisters who maye by ident as well. By then, Jenson and I will be kids without a father¡¯s love. Daddy, why don''t you send me back to Mommy? At least I know Mommy will not remarry and won¡¯t give us any more siblings." Jay affirmatively said, "Trust Daddy, such idents will not happen." Jenson suddenly red at Nancy and wailed, "You¡¯re a liar! She said that both of you will have kids of your own in the future. She said it herself.¡± Jenson abruptly pointed at Nancy. Jay was shocked as he looked at Nancy. This scene was rather familiar. There was a time where Rose had reprimanded him regarding this matter as well. She condemned him for revealing to the children that he had ns to have other kids. Back then, he thought that Rose reprimanded him out of subjective spections. Today, he realized that her reprimands had note out of thin air. Jay looked at Nancy, making her feel anxious. She gave a pitiful look and said, "Jay, I¡¯ve never said such a thing!" Jay remained calm. "Nancy, before we got together, I mentioned from the start that I refuse to have any more children. This request was quite narrow and selfish, and that was why I hoped that you''d give it a good and thorough thought before taking any further steps with me. If you''re harboring any hopes of being lucky, then our rtionship shalle to an end here." Nancy Bell''s dream was to be Mrs. Ares. Not only because of the business empire the Ares family had, but the Bell family also needed the help of the Ares family. Furthermore, Jay Ares was the most eligible bachelor that every girl dreamt of marrying. It was undeniable that Nancy''s feelings for Jay were stemmed from a little vanity, but alsorgely due to true feelings. When Nancy suddenly received such news, she felt that the effort she had put in over the years was now wasted. She immediately quibbled, "Jay, I never said s o! Don¡¯t you know that these two children have a prejudice against me? They are ndering me!" Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Jay looked at Jenson and saw that Jenson''s gaze was crystal clear without any impurities. He had raised this child and knew Jenson''s personality very well. Jenson¡¯s character was simr to his. They were both so arrogant that they did not need to tell a lie to get what they wanted. Jay said, "Nancy, let''s discuss this another day. I''ll bring the children home first." Nancy bit her lip. Her hard work was now going down the drain because of the sudden appearance of Baby Robbie. She was feeling aggrieved and resentful. However, she had no choice but to obediently submit t o Jay¡¯s arrangements. "Jay, I''ll head home first.¡± Nancy left reluctantly. Looking at her dejected expression, Baby Robbie and Jenson felt guilty. They were only innocent children. ¡°Satisfied?¡± Jay looked at the two mischievous boys with his hands crossed over his chest. He questioned them with a furious expression. Baby Robbie hung his head low in obedience after he realized that he had done something wrong. He looked as if he was willing to receive any form of punishment, be it physical or verbal. Then with deep remorse, he said, "Daddy, I''m wrong." Jenson was a stubborn boy. He knew what was right and what was wrong. He would never apologize if he did not feel that he had done something wrong. He had not ndered Nancy, therefore he looked at his daddy with confidence. "Daddy, you can refuse to be with Mommy, but I do not hope that you''ll be together with Miss Nancy." Baby Robbie sadly looked at Jenson. He stubbornly and wilfully corrected, "No. Daddy can only be with Mommy.¡± Jenson''s cool face was without expression, but he stood firm. "Whatever that keeps Daddy happy." Baby Robbie howled, "Jenson, we''ve agreed that we''ll get Daddy and Mommy back together.¡± Jenson replied, "Daddy doesn''t like Mommy. We cannot force it." Baby Robbie looked at the direction where Nancy disappeared off to earlier, looking regretful. "If I knew that this would happen, then I''ll rather have Daddy marry that Miss Nancy. She looks pretty, curvaceous, and is a bimbo too. Daddy will be happy looking at her, and her level of scheming is not deep enough to bully us." Jay crossed his arms as figurative smoke floated out from the top of his head. These two brats thought that he was non-existent? "Listen carefully, both of you. Daddy loves both of you very much but Daddy will never get back together with Rose. The rtionship between adults isplicated and not something you children can understand. Don''t waste any more thoughts on this, okay?" Jay spoke firmly but meant well as he nagged the two kids. He expressed his thoughts affirmatively because he did not want them to hold on to any unrealistic hopes andter be crushed by the cruel truth. It was better to suffer now when the cut was not deep thanter when the pain was stronger! Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was feeling dejected by Daddy''s firm confession. His pitiful gaze and watery eyes looked at his daddy. Jenson, on the other hand, looked inly at his daddy. With a calm and deep criticism, he said," Daddy, you should change your arrogantcency." Jay chuckled. After living for so many years, he was now being lectured by his son. "You don''t believe me?" Jay proudly questioned. Whenever he thought about Rose''s looks, he could not stop himself from thinking about her appearance six years ago when she set him up. He felt nauseated whenever he saw her, thus he was sure that he would never be together with her. 1 Jenson''s arrogance was greater than his daddy''s." Daddy, do you remember the other day when we were on the way to rescue Baby Robbie? You confidently said that you wouldn''t pay a single cent to the kidnappers, but after you found out that Baby Robbie was your son, you had to swallow your words back down, didn¡¯t you?" 2 Uh... Jay''s worst self-pping moment was being narrated by Jenson. He suddenly felt extremely awkward. 1 Jenson looked at his daddy''s expression and suddenly smiled. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Jenson usually had an icy cold expression. When he suddenly smiled, it looked like flowers blooming in springtime where a myriad of colors came bursting out. His smile was so beautiful that the surrounding colors faded. Finally, Jay reached out to pinch on Jenson''s cheeks. Within the viciousness was a gentle threat. "Delete this out of your memorypletely." Jenson obediently nodded. Finally, the night was approaching. Because of Jenson''s peculiar dietary requirements, Jay decided t o bring the boys home. All of a sudden, Jenson broke the rule and said," Daddy, let''s eat out." Jay was stunned. "Can we?¡± Jenson pouted and lightly nodded his head. Jenson''s temperament was always clean and tranquil. Each word he spoke was always after thorough deliberation. Jay was surprised yet excited. "Jenson, when did you ovee your fear of eating out?" Jenson tilted his head upward 45 degrees to the sky. " Mommy said that the brave have no fear, the travelers have no borders, and the wise have no worries." Jay raised his brows. A vulgar and ignorant Rose could impart such wisdom to Jenson? Jay called the food and beverage department of Grand Asia to book a ce and was preparing to bring the kids over when Old Master Ares suddenly called. Jay answered the call to hear Old Master Gu¡¯s excited voice. "Son." "Josephine said that you now have another son? How could you hide such wonderful news from the family? Grandpa has given out important orders. The Ares family is going to organize a grand ceremony to wee Baby Robbie home. "We''ll give Baby Robbie a new and proper name. Grandpa and your other uncles are going to gift Baby Robbie with some Ares family shares. Do remember to bring the children tomorrow to attend the party. Grandpa is also nning to hold a press conference to announce Baby Robbie¡¯s identity!" Jay looked at Baby Robbie and wondered, ''As the father, I had to go through so many hurdles just to meet my son. I haven''t even obtained the custody rights yet but they are already eager to pull Baby Robbie over. ''This matter can''t be rushed. If Rose is cornered, she might jump the gun. Baby Robbie and Rose are inseparable now. If the mother and son worked together and escaped... ''Although the Ares family has a broadwork, Rose was capable of hiding from me despite being 10 months pregnant. Subsequently, she faked her death and sent a son over to lower my guard, enabling her to flee overseas...'' The children were his flesh and blood. He could not take any risks. Jay said to Old Master Ares, "Dad, pass a message to Grandpa to cancel the press conference." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Old Master Ares rumbled in anger, and his voice was louder than thunder. "Why?" Jay mumbled, which was a rare asion. "We need to wait for the Ares family to obtain the child''s custody before we can change his name." Old Master Ares was relieved. "I was wondering what the matter was about. Just mere custody? I heard Josephine mention that Rose had gone through many hardships to raise the boy all these years. The child is educated, well-mannered, and obedient. The Ares family will not treat her shabbily. Give her a sum of money..." "Dad, money can¡¯t solve the problem." "Then give more." Chapter 119 Chapter 119 "There¡¯s no problem that money cannot solve,¡± Old Master Ares confidently said across the phone. The Ares family had never been short of money, thus for generations, they followed this golden rule. There was nothing too difficult in this world as long a s the right price was offered. However, a few days ago when Jay practiced this golden rule, he was rudely sshed with tea by Rose and became pathetic looking. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Therefore when Old Master Ares mentioned this golden rule, Jay suddenly found it childish and materialistic. "Dad, Rose doesn''t want money. She only wants her son." Jay gravely informed Old Master Ares. "That is why I cannot be sure that the child can smoothly attend the press conference tomorrow." Old Master Ares was silent for a moment before saying, "She doesn''t want money? Not bad, she''s a woman with principles and guts. But what is she going to use to fight against our Ares family?" Jay replied, "I want to know the answer as well." He then hung up the call. It was after that when he realized that Baby Robbie''s pair of intelligent and shrewd pupils were staring at him. Within Baby Robbie''s gaze was a cloud of vignce and defense. "Daddy, are you trying to snatch me away from Mommy? Let me tell you, I will never return to the Ares family if you and Mommy don''t reconcile your rtionship.¡± Baby Robbie solemnly expressed. Every pore on Jay''s face was being washed with cold air. How could Baby Robbie express such resolute words? "Why?" Jay¡¯s heart was feeling ice cold, but he maintained the warmth in his tone. Baby Robbie blinked his watery eyes and said, "Daddy, I''m sorry. I know that you must be hurt to hear me say that. But I cannot leave Mommy because I must repay my gratitude to Mommy. When I was three, I had fallen severely ill. Mommy donated lots of blood just to save me. "During that time, I heard the doctors say that Mommy nearly lost her life. Mommy gave me two chances at life. I cannot forget my roots. Daddy, I''m sorry." 2 Jay felt emotional and was moved when he heard his son''s experience. Two years ago when Baby Robbie was at the brink of death, he as the father did not even know of his existence. Rose had taken up the burden alone. A sense of heartache overwhelmed him when he heard about Baby Robbie''s experience. "Baby Robbie, don''t worry. Daddy won''t... let you and your mommy... be separated!" Jay said it against his wishes. Baby Robbie leaped into Jay¡¯s arms. "Daddy, I love you forever." This was Baby Robbie, a kind and passionate boy. He was bright like the warm sun, allowing anyone to feel the maic warmth and affection that he emitted. Jay brought the children to Grand Asia and ordered the most expensive and luxurious dishes. Baby Robbie saw all the delicious food that he never had, but he rested both hands on his cheeks while sighing. "What''s the matter?" Jay passed him a bowl of food that was filled to the brim. Baby Robbie said, feeling lost, "If only I can share all this good food with Mommy and Little Sister... That would be perfect!" Jenson said, "Baby Robbie, you can pack some home." Baby Robbie confirmed with Jay, "Daddy, can I?" He yed cute and pleaded, which Jay had no way of rejecting. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 An earth-shattering transformation happened outside while they were having lunch. When Jay and the children left the restaurant with the packed food, he noticed a long formation of luxury cars parked outside. Bodyguards in neat uniforms stood in high alert next to each of those cars. Jay''s first reaction to seeing the excessive disy was to carry Jenson in his arms. Jenson was not fond of crowds, and he detested being touched by strangers. That was why Jenson''s grandparents did not hire nannies or drivers for their beloved grandchild and instead brought him around personally, like normal peasants. However, four generations of the Ares family lived together in the same estate. Jenson''s grandparents and Jay might keep a low profile, but Grand Old Master Ares and his three other sons were extraordinarily extravagant. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Whenever they went out, there was a cavalcade of luxury cars and countless bodyguards. Sometimes, there were even journalists tailing them for live coverage, which made their outings even grander than royal processions. Grand Old Master Ares was in his eighties, though he looked younger. He was in good spirits even though his hair was already silvery-white. His eyes were sharp and prating. He did not look more than sixty years old. After Grand Old Master Ares got out of the car, four young and beautiful nurses supported him, though his step was firm when he walked toward Jay. Behind him were his four sons, walking in descending order of age. The eldest son was Jay''s father and Jenson and Robbie''s grandfather. He looked like a caring and compassionate man, and one could not see that the smiling and gentle old man was the man who had brought the expansion of the Ares family business overseas. Old Master Ares''s second and third sons bore the most children. Most of Jay''s cousins came from these two families. The children of the Ares family carried the superior bloodline of Grand Old Master Ares. Many of them held high-ranking positions in the military or were outstanding doctors. Then, there was the youngest son. He was born after Grand Old Master Ares turned sixty, which made him the most loved and spoiled among the four. Jay''s fourth uncle was the typical rich yboy. He did not work, and his greatest skill was flirting. Fourth Uncle and Jay were simr in age. Fourth Uncle might be the more senior rtive, but that was about all he had over Jay. Jay was by far the more outstanding man, and the two of them shared a lovehate rtionship. All of them appeared at Grand Asia today. Jay could not think of any other reason that so many people appeared at Grand Asia, other than to visit the twin young heirs of the Ares family. Baby Robbie pouted when he saw the grand disy of people. "Oh, let me see you, my great-grandchildren! The two o f you look the same! Let me guess, which one is Robbie, and which one is Jenson?" Grand Old Master Ares was sometimes a child at heart. He squealed with glee when he saw the two extremely cute children. The old rtives crowded around Robbie and Jenson. Robbie was not very happy at that moment, and so his expression was the same as Jenson''s. "I wonder who is who!" Grand Old Master Ares and the children''s great uncles were stumped. Fourth Great Uncle John Ares was a yful adult. He walked up to them and pinched their noses without warning. "Isn''t it easy to identify Jenson from Robbie? The one who will send you death- res is Jenson," he said with a mischievous smile. Jenson stared sullenly at him, while Robbie looked innocently at him. "See? This one''s Jenson," he said as he pulled Jenson t o him. "This little puppy is just like his father. He doesn''t like to speak and only res at people. He''s not adorable at all." Jay red at his Fourth Uncle. "My Jens doesn''t need t o curry favor from you." Then, he pulled Jenson back t o his side. After a round of introductions, Grand Old Master Ares solemnly dered, "Josephine says that Robbie doesn''t need to undergo a DNA test. You can see at first nce that he is from the Ares family. Now that I''ve seen him in the flesh, I also think that he doesn''t need to take a DNA test. Bring him back to the Ares family house at once. There is no reason why an heir o f the Ares family should remain outside." 1 The final sentence was as overbearing as it could get. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Baby Robbie looked visibly reluctant. He lifted his head and looked innocently at Daddy. "Daddy, I want t o go home. To Exuberant City," he said softly. Jay was not very happy when he looked at Baby Robbie''s pleading eyes, though he kept his cool. "Baby Robbie, Great Grandpa, and your Great Uncles are personally here to bring you back home. Why don''t youe with me to the Ares family estate for a few days?" Baby Robbie was not too fond of the idea, though he did not want Great Grandpa to think that he was a rude little boy. He reluctantly nodded but continued to bargain with Daddy. "Two days at most, Daddy. After two days, I want to return to Exuberant City no matter what. Otherwise, Mommy will worry." "Alright." Jay nodded and made the promise. That was how Baby Robbie was brought into the car and transported back to Tourmaline Estate. Tourmaline Estate upied an area of several thousand acres. The buildings were built with natural stone. They looked hefty and extravagant, and the European style stonework was nothing but exceptional. The interior furnishings were opulent as though it was a pce. Within the estate were an airstrip, swimming pools, a stadium, and even a private school. Its infrastructure was one of the best i n the world. The estate also housed several annexes, which belonged to each of Grand Old Master Ares''s sons. The owners of the annexes had different temperaments, which was why each annex and its surroundingndscape had different styles. Grand Old Master Ares was fond of the symmetry and geometrical precision of the French Le Notre style. The nts in his garden were meticulously pruned and carried a solemn and dignified mood. Among the Grand Old Master''s sons, the eldest son''s garden was decorated in a ssic Chinese style. There were many narrow and winding paths amid the bamboo groves, adorned on both sides by ornamental rock and bonsai nts, which led to different corners of the garden. In the middle of the garden was a lotus pond with a small bridge across it leading to an artificial rock formation. The garden might have been artificially constructed, but it captured the full beauty of nature. The second and third son''s gardens were vastwns dotted with trees pruned into various shapes. They were more of a Western style. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. John Ares, the youngest son, had a wild and expressive temperament. His garden wasndscaped i n the English style. Rose beds, vine trellises, and archways painted thendscape with unbridled exuberance. After Jenson entered the estate, he hugged his father''s neck tightly and did not let go. His little body was stiff from anxiety. Jay''s brows were tightly furrowed because he was worried about Baby Robbie''s resistance toward going back to the Ares estate, and was also concerned about Jenson''s difort about returning there. Fortunately, Josephine was considerate about her brother''s feelings. She walked over, carried Baby Robbie, and tried to distract him from worrying. "Baby Robbie, let your Aunt Josephine tell you, there will be a lot of tasty food at dinner time. Do you want to take some food back for Mommy and Zetty?" Baby Robbie was reminded of Mommy and Zetty, which made him cry even harder. Jay gave Josephine a cold re for triggering the child''s fragile feelings. Grand Old Master Ares entered the meeting hall, and the others soon followed. The meeting hall was supported by Roman pirs made of white marble at each corner. On top of their heads was a Chinese style chandelier, and stars and constetions were carved into the ceiling. The ce was beautiful and extravagant beyondparison. Grand Old Master Ares sat on the seat of the family patriarch and gave an order to a servant next to him. " Bring me the gift I have prepared for the Little Young Master." Just as he finished speaking, a beautiful blond woman dressed in a tailored red dress - the servant uniform of the Ares family - appeared carrying a jade tray. On the jade tray was a thick stack of banknotes and a diamond credit card. Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jenson and Robbie and once again appeared confused. "Oh, I''m getting forgetful. I forgot which one of you is Jenson, and which one of you is Robbie!" Jenson clung tightly to Jay''s neck. He was not veryfortable with the situation. Baby Robbie also clung to Josephine''s neck. He did not want to return to the Ares estate and therefore did not want to speak to Grand Old Master Ares. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Grand Old Master Ares sighed. "Why are you two young fellows so afraid? Your Great Grandpa isn''t a fierce tiger, I won''t eat you! Come, Great Grandpa has prepared a wee gift for you. If you don''t have the courage to take it, then I''ll change my mind and take the gift back. The uncles and auntsughed, though theughter sounded rather awkward as though they were done out of courtesy for the Grand Old Master. Robbie and Jenson did not respond to the Grand Old Master, which made him look rather unpleasant. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Dad, these two boys have such meek attitudes. They don''t look like their dad at all. Wasn''t Jay a wild child when he was young?" John said. Those words sounded like a joke, but the implication was that the two children were not actually Jay''s real children. Jay''s expression darkened at that instant. Baby Robbie happened to catch the sight of his father''s sullen expression. He slid down from Josephine''s body, then swaggered over to his Great Grandpa with his short stumpy legs. "I''m not a coward, Great Grandpa. I just don''t want your money," he said sweetly. One had to know that the patriarch''s wee gift for each of the Ares family children was extremelyvish. The money that he gave was enough tost them three generations even if they did not work for the rest of their lives. Each one of Grand Master Ares''s sons bore a lot of children so that they could gain the Grand Old Master''s favor. Unfortunately for them, the Grand Old Master only cared for legitimate children. Those illegitimate children born out of wedlock would not receive any gifts. Since that was the case, not many children actually received the goodwill of the Grand Old Master. Jay Ares was the luckiest one among all. Grand Old Master Ares was already very fond of Jenson. No one expected that Jenson had a twin brother, and that twin brother did not have to undergo a DNA test to prove his legitimacy. The other families were incredibly envious. Especially the youngest son, John Ares. He was Jay''s senior, but he never had a proper girlfriend. It meant that he did not get any gift money from the Grand Old Master. Baby Robbie was supposed to receive thevish wee gift from the Grand Old Master but he declined it. Everyone was surprised by that gesture. Grand Old Master was the most surprised of all. All the other children were instructed by their parents to beg and fawn to gain his favor. Baby Robbie was the first child to decline his gift. "Baby Robbie, do you know what''s the meaning behind Great Grandpa''s gift?" Grand Old Master thought that Baby Robbie declined his gift because the child was too young and did not know the value of money. Baby Robbie swept his eyes across the magnificent hall and said confidently, "Great Grandpa, you wanted t o give me a lot of money. With the money, I can buy big houses and cars without spending any effort. I can do whatever I want." Everyone in the house was stunned by Baby Robbie''s reply. They were curious. ''Isn''t Rose Boyle from a poor vige family? How could she raise such an unyielding little child?" Meanwhile, a hint of a smile appeared on Jay''s impassive face. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Grand Old Master Ares''s gnarled hand patted heavily o n the thick stack of banknotes. His usually sharp and prating gaze shed with a hint of childish glee. "If you know that the money can buy you so many good things, then why did you reject it?" He said lovingly. ''Great Grandpa knows that you and Mommy are staying in a rental room. Baby Robbie, with this money, you can buy your Mommy a big house and she¡¯ll be very very happy.'' Baby Robbie lifted his head. "Great Grandpa, Mommy and I indeed are not as rich as you, but that doesn''t mean that we can simply ept gifts from anyone. Mommy has taught me that I should live by my own means. If I want a better life, I should work harder to achieve that on my own," he said confidently to Grand Old Master Ares. "Mommy also said that misfortune cane from fortune, and fortune cane from misfortune. Great Grandpa giving me so much money might seem like a good thing, but if you think about it carefully, there is a great danger hidden within." Grand Old Master Ares appreciated Baby Robbie''s intelligence. However, Baby Robbie''sst sentence startled everyone. Third Great Aunt immediately said to him, "Baby Robbie, Great Grandpa is giving you a wee gift out of his kindness. Why do you say that he''s hiding a great danger? Do you think that he might have sinister intentions against you?" 1 A five-year-old child might not present his thoughts coherently. Third Great Aunt used that to her advantage and twisted Baby Robbie''s words. She was obviously bullying him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Baby Robbie immediately corrected his Third Great Aunt. "You''re mistaken, Third Great Aunt. The hidden danger that I say is not the same as what you think. Great Grandpa can give me even the smallest needle and I will be appreciative of that." "So what hidden danger are you talking about then?" Third Great Aunt retorted. She was sure that the five-year-old child would not be able to answer the question. Baby Robbie blinked his clear, innocent eyes and spoke. "If Great Grandpa gives me so much money, then I might bezy and not study hard, and so I will be incapable of achieving anything. That''s the first point. My friends might also be envious of me now that I have so much money. Baddies might also find ways to kidnap or harm me so that they can take my money. I won''t be able to feel safe anymore. That''s the second point. Also..." When Baby Robbie said that, suddenly his eyes brimmed with tears. He wanted to say something but stopped, and that made other people feel sorry for him. Grand Old Master Ares marveled at Baby Robbie''s speech. He was concerned when he saw Baby Robbie suddenly be dejected. "What''s wrong?" He asked. Baby Robbie lifted his teary puppy eyes. "Great Grandpa, the more you show your love to me, the sadder my little sister will get. I don''t want my little sister to be sad." Grand Old Master Ares was in awe of how considerate and intelligent Baby Robbie was. "I''m starting to like this child more and more." Grand Old Master Ares ced the diamond credit card into Baby Robbie''s palm and said gently, "There''s not much money inside. Give this to Mommy when you go home. Treat it as herpensation for helping me raise such an outstanding and adorable great-grandson." Baby Robbie ced the credit card back into the jade tray. "Great Grandpa, Mommy wouldn''t want to take your money." 1 He nced at Jay standing next to him and said, "A few days ago, Daddy wanted to give Mommy a lot of money, but Mommy didn''t want to take a single cent. Mommy said that it''s every mother''s responsibility to take care of their children." Grand Old Master Ares did not know how to respond. He had never seen a child who knew about materialism but was not materialistic. Grand Old Master Ares had a newfound admiration for Baby Robbie and wanted to shower him with all his love at that moment. However, he was also aware that i t was not a good thing that the child received too much attention, otherwise the child might also end up like Jenson. Grand Old Master Ares resumed his usually serious demeanor and asked Baby Robbie sternly, "Don''t you think that you''re being rude by rejecting the wee gift from Great Grandpa?" Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Baby Robbie reached out with his cute little hand and pulled out six banknotes from the stack. He smiled sweetly. "Great Grandpa, six hundred is enough for a wee gift." Everyone was stunned by the gesture. The other great uncles, great aunts, uncles, and aunts had also prepared theirvish wee gifts. Now that Grand Old Master Ares did not manage to bestow his wee gift upon the boy, they looked at each other and did not know what to do. John was the first to stuff his red packet back into his pocket. "If the little fe doesn''t want it, then we shouldn''t force it on him. Don''t you think so too, Jay?" "It''s fine if we skip the wee gifts. We''re not short o n money anyway," Jay said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Grand Old Master Ares waved his hand at the other people. "All of you can leave the hall. I have something to discuss with Jay." The other people filed out of the hall. Josephine left the hall while carrying Jenson in her arms and holding Robbie by the hand. Jay looked at his grandfather. He felt a little mncholy when he saw that his grandfather''s hair had be whiter. "Grandfather!" Grand Old Master Ares examined Jay carefully. Jay''s pride, righteousness, and fighting spirit were all in Jenson and Robbie''s blood, and that hadforted him greatly, i "Your kids are like you," Grand Old Master Ares said emotionally. "It''s all thanks to your upbringing, Grandfather," Jay said with a smile. There was a truth to what Jay said. Back then, Grand Old Master Ares devoted his time to conquering the business world and did not have time to look after his own sons. When he was older and handed over the family business to his heirs, he had more free time, and that was when Jay was born. He had devoted all his attention to Jay. He taught him everything he knew, from the principles of human psychology to business strategies. Jay had never let him down. He was the pride of the Ares family and was destined for greatness. A few years ago, Jay had lived in Tourmaline Estate. H e spent time with Grand Old Master Ares whenever he had the time. Ever since Jenson came down with his psychological illness, Jay moved out, even though he would miss his grandfather very much. Jay''s parents loved their grandson, and so moved out together. They only returned to Tourmaline Estate during the weekends and holidays. Grand Old Master Ares was greatly saddened. However, they kept the sadness to themselves. A few years had passed, and no one was willing to raise past issues. "How is Jenson''s illness, Jay?" Grand Old Master Ares asked. "The boy seems to be more active ever since Rose Loyle reappeared," Jay replied. "Oh?" Grand Old Master Ares''s gaze became profound. He was reminded of Baby Robbie''s performance earlier, and that had changed his impression on Rose. "Rose Loyle is quite the character. She could bring up Baby Robbie to be such an intelligent and considerate child. Why do I think that she is quite different from m y initial impression of her?" i Jay was reminded of the time when Rose had deciphered the secret code and had to admit, "She is indeed quite different." Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Grand Old Master Ares examined closely Jay''s handsome but impassive face. Jay was piqued when Rose''s name was mentioned, though he remained emotionless, which showed that he still rejected Rose''s existence. "Sigh!" Grand Old Master Ares was suddenly mncholic. "You can''t seem to ever forget about her, can you?" An almost imperceptible, yet persistent shadow appeared on Jay''s impassive face. A long timeter, he nodded very slightly. "I owe her a lot. Those words that I had said to her when we were children, she had treated them seriously. I didn''t respond to her advances... If I knew that she would end her life that way, I would have told her that the promise I made to marry her is the most truthful and honest promise that I have made in my life." Grand Old Master Ares nodded. "I believe you. You love Angeline from the bottom of your heart. She is a good girl, and I have also thought that only her intelligence and beauty could match you. Unfortunately, fate is cruel!" When Angeline Severe''s name was mentioned, a hint o f a warm smile appeared on Jay''s cold face. Angeline Severe held an irreceable position in Jay''s heart. She was both gentle and strong, both restrained and wild, and both sensitive and mischievous. She could make himugh loudly or anger him into silence. Unfortunately, that perfect girl met with an ident when she was driving on the highway from Swallow City to Imperial Capital. At the time of her death, she was clutching his photograph in her hand. Some people conjectured that she had died because of unrequited love. Jay''s hollow gaze suddenly sharpened with rage. They burned with a fire that could consume the rest of his body. Grand Old Master Ares spoke, pulling back his wandering thoughts. "Let the dead rest in peace, Jay. You can''t keep on mourning her forever. You should walk out of your sorrow and make yourself forget about her. At least do that for Jenson and Robbie." Jay nodded slightly. "I will, Grandfather." Obviously, he did not mean what he said. Grand Old Master Ares seemed to have remembered something. He furrowed his brows. "I''ve heard from your father that you n to marry Nancy from the Bell family?" Jay hesitated before he spoke. "I know Ms. Bell since w e were children. I thought that if I can''t marry the woman I truly love, then I should find someone with a mutual understanding to raise the family. That might help with Jenson''s illness, but... Jenson seems to reject her, and that is why I have yet to make a decision." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay. He remembered that his grandson had always been a stoic person, never even furrowing his brows in the most critical situations. He did not expect that his grandson would brood over a decision because of his son. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Grand Old Master Ares pushed himself up by the long table and leaned close to Jay. "If the reason you marry is because of your son, then why not try to reconcile with Rose?" He said profoundly. Jay''s eyebrows quivered slightly like a series of barely visible ripples in a pool of water that a dragonfly had just skipped past. "She is married to someone else, Grandfather," He spoke softly with his thin, irresistible lips. There was n o warmth in his tone of voice. "Oh?" Grand Old Master Ares furrowed his brows. He looked disappointed. ''So what will happen to my very good greatgrandchildren?'' Grand Old Master Ares seemed unhappy. After thinking about it for a while, Grand Old Master Ares opened his eyes and dered seriously, "I might b e old but I am still capable. If I can raise an outstanding individual like you, then I can also continue raising the next generation of the Ares family." 1 "I''ll take care of my own children, Grandfather," Jay said determinedly. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 "Do you have the time?" Jay was silent. Meanwhile, Josephine brought Jenson and Robbie back to Fragrant Vessel Court. That was the name of Jay''s home in Tourmaline Estate. The annex was not as lively as before. Most of the servants had been transferred elsewhere, but what was left was nheless an extravagant disy of wealth: Six caretakers, and two chefs respectively responsible for Eastern and Western cuisine. As for cleaners and gardeners, they were shared with the other annexes. The servants opened the doors wide when Jenson and Robbie arrived. They stood on both sides of the entrance and bowed deeply in a previously-rehearsed wee ceremony for the children. "Wee home, First Young Master, Second Young Master." Josephine was panting heavily from carrying Jenson all the way from the meeting hall. "Can you come down already, Jens?" She said. 1 Jenson resisted. Robbie stretched out his arm." Jenson, if you''re afraid, you can hold my hand. I''ll protect you!" Jenson immediately slid down from Josephine''s arms and sped hands with Robbie. The two children ran up the stairs hand in hand... Jenson quickly brought Robbie into his private fortress, then frantically bolted the door. Robbie noticed Jenson''s abnormal behavior. "Are you afraid, Jenson?" He asked softly. Jenson held Robbie''s hand and pulled him into the closet. That seemed to have calmed him down a little." There is a monster here, Robbie. You have to be careful not to let it see you. It will eat you up," he said. Robbie looked at Jenson''s pale face and tightened his grip on his hand. "Don''t be afraid, Jenson. Let me tell you, I''ve taken martial arts sses, and I''ve even won a champion title. I can protect you," heforted Jenson. "Really?" Jenson''s panic was eased by Robbie''s unassable confidence. He opened the sliding door o f the closer and pulled Robbie out. "Can you teach me?" "Of course I can!" Robbie replied snappily. When Jay finally returned to the house, he could hear the sounds of fighting from upstairs. The servants were all crowded outside the door and were knocking frantically, "Please open the door, Young Masters!" Josephine was slumped on the couch downstairs while massaging her arms. "Jenson, that brat. I think he''s ipatible with the fengshui of the ce. Once he steps into Tourmaline Estate, he transforms into a timid little child. I''m so tired." "What''s going on?" Jay asked sternly. Josephine struggled to lift her head and spoke weakly, "The two brats ran into Jenson''s private fortress the moment they got here, and it sounds like they''re fighting now. Listen to that, Brother, it looks like the fight is intense. Quickly go and see!" Jay''s expression darkened. "And you call yourself their aunt? Can''t you break them up?" "My arms are almost falling apart and my legs are like jelly. How am I supposed to break them up?" Jay guessed that Josephine had carried Jenson back from the meeting hall. Tourmaline Estate was vast, and the distance from the meeting hall to Fragrant Vessel Court was not considered a short walk. Josephine was born with a delicate frame, yet she had persisted in carrying Jenson back because she loved her nephew very much. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jay was secretly grateful for Josephine''s gesture but still chided her sternly anyway. "Useless!" Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Jay arrived at the entrance of Jenson''s private fortress. When the servant saw Sir Ares, they cowered and did not even dare to breathe too loudly, as though he was a tyrant that would send them to the chopping block on a whim. There was another reason why the servants were so afraid of Jay. Young Master Jenson was like a toggle for Jay''s temper. Sir Ares would usually be a walking dormant volcano, but if something happened to Young Master Jenson, the dormant volcano would erupt violently. The two young masters were fighting intensely, and the sounds of ss and porcin shattering were heard from within. If either Young Master was injured in any way, then Sir Ares would erupt, and doomsday would arrive for the servants. Jay with a darkened and ruthless expression, lifted a hand to knock on the door. Then, an earth- shattering boom was heard, followed by Jenson''s frantic screams. "Ah...." Jay''s worry was at its limit. He mmed on the door again and shouted, "Robbie, Jenson, open the door!" Very soon, the two children opened the door. Jay crouched down and meticulously inspected the two children''s bodies. After making sure that they were unharmed, he shifted his gaze toward the fortress. He was speechless when he saw the mess inside. "Tell Daddy, what were you doing in there?" Jay asked. Jenson suddenly tightly hugged Jay''s neck. His body was trembling in Jay''s arms. Jay knew that Jenson was usually anxious or afraid whenever he was at Tourmaline Estate. He did not scold or discipline his son but instead hugged him gently. Baby Robbie never had so much fun before today, and that was why he identally broke many expensive porcin antiques. He was feeling very guilty, standing in front of Jay with his head lowered. He heard the servants whispering to each other. "The fortress is wrecked. It would cost hundreds of millions to rece the antiques, right?" Baby Robbie was shocked when he heard that. "Did you two fight?" Jay asked sternly. Jay was usually seen as a demon in the business world. He was a natural-born leader and was not afraid of anything. However, the only thing he feared was upsetting the harmony among his family members. The Ares family brothers created a facade of being friendly and cooperative, but in private, they fought among each other. The families had gone at each other''s throats, even causing grievous harm to one of their own for personal gain. Many scandals and tragedies happened in the Ares family''s Tourmaline Estate were unknown to the people outside. Jay feared that his children would continue the vicious cycle. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Baby Robbie noticed the sudden coldness in his father''s gaze. He was already anxious because he had done something wrong, but now his anxiety had reached its limit. He was afraid that his Daddy might think that he was a naughty boy because he had broken so many expensive antiques. However, Baby Robbie''s silence became an admission of guilt in Jay''s eyes. "Which one of you struck first?" His tone of voice became thin and icy. No one spoke. "Is it you, Baby Robbie?" Jay said angrily. One could not me him for using Robbie because Jenson had no precedent of aggression. When they were in Tourmaline Estate, Jenson became as weak and fragile as a babymb. Baby Robbie shook his head with tears in his eyes. Jay looked at the shards of broken antiques on the floor. Some of the antiques were rare religious artifacts that were supposed to protect Jenson. They were all very precious to Jenson. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Jay was even more sure that Robbie was lying. "Baby Robbie, good children don''t lie," he said. Robbie blinked innocently. He did not argue for himself, because he indeed had done something wrong. He only wanted to teach Jenson martial arts, but he identally kicked the ball onto the antique shelf which had caused it to copse. Then, a chain reaction happened and one shelf fell onto another, which resulted in the current scene. Anything that was breakable on those shelves was in pieces. Robbie had once identally broken a vase back in his previous kindergarten. Mommy had to perform cleaning duties for three months to settle the issue. Now that Robbie had broken so many expensive antiques, what should Mommy do if Daddy asked her t o pay up? Robbie did not know what to do. "Baby Robbie, your punishment is to clean up the room," Jay said angrily. Robbie did not hesitate. He found the broom and dustpan and started to sweep up the broken pieces. Jenson''s eyes were transfixed on the Elephant''s Eye i n his fortress. It was a window built in the shape of an elephant, and in the middle of the window was an eye. Right now, the Elephant''s Eye was blinking. Jenson buried his head into Jay''sp in sheer terror. Jay dismissed the servants, then brought Jenson downstairs. Only Robbie was left in the fortress. When Josephine knew that her brother had punished Robbie, she stood up indignantly. "He''s only a child, Brother! Now that the two of you have finally met each other, why did you use him of wrongdoing and punish him? He''ll be traumatized!" Jay indeed felt sorry for Baby Robbie, and the punishment for Baby Robbie felt more like a punishment for himself. He sat on the couch and asionally found himself looking up the stairs. Josephine noticed the anxiety in her brother''s eyes." Are you punishing yourself or punishing the child?" She said with a sigh. Jay took a bottle of brandy from the cab and poured a ss, in an attempt to calm his anxiety. Josephine snatched the bottle away and roared," That''s enough, Brother. Ever since Sister Angeline died, you have been allergic to alcohol. Have you forgotten?" A hint of pain shed in Jay''s hollow gaze. He abruptly snatched the bottle back from Josephine and poured it on top of his head. Josephine felt incredibly sorry for her brother. "Don''t b e like that, Brother! If you can''t bear to punish Baby Robbie, then you should go and help him!" Jay nced at Jenson who was curled up on the couch and trembling, and his gaze became determined again. "If I don''t punish him, then he won''t remember the lesson. What if he bullies Jenson again?" "It''s normal for boys to be fighting with each other..." N?velDrama.Org content rights. When Jenson heard his father mentioning his name, h e immediately sat up as though he was struck by a lightning bolt. He pointed toward his private fortress." Robbie! Come out! Come out, quick!" Jenson''s voice was soft, but it was jarring between Josephine and Jay''s sudden silence. Jay stared at Jenson and his expression changed drastically. Then, he ran up the stairs like a maniac. "Baby Robbie!" Meanwhile, in the fortress, Baby Robbie''s little body looked frail but defiant. Tears were flowing out of his eyes even though he tried to hold them back. When he went next to the window, he noticed the Elephant''s Eye suddenly moving. Then, he heard a whisper." Little boy, your father has abandoned you.... Poor thing! Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Robbie''s little body trembled. When Jay opened the door to the fortress, he saw Robbie staring at him with a ghastly pale face. "Baby Robbie!" Jay''s heart sank when he saw Robbie''s face. He ran forward and hugged Robbie tightly in his embrace. The Elephant''s Eye and its spooky voice disappeared without a trace. "I''m sorry, Daddy. I won''t do that again," Robbie said softly, begging for his father''s forgiveness. Tears sparkled in his eyes. Jay hugged Robbie tightly and patted his back gently. He was extremely guilty of himself at that moment." It''s all Daddy''s fault. Daddy shouldn''t have punished you this way. You''re still too young." Jay noticed that the room was already clean, and the broken porcin shards were already swept into one corner. He suddenly hated himself. How dare he me his most vulnerable weakness on a n innocent child? "Baby Robbie, Daddy only hopes that you can be good friends with your brother. I hope that the two of you don''t argue or fight, or have anything between you. Do you understand?" Jay was not speaking in his usual lordly tone of voice. Robbie pushed himself away from Jay''s embrace. His eyes blinked innocently as he looked at his father. " Daddy, I wasn''t fighting with Jenson, and we didn''t argue either. We were jumping around in the fortress, and the porcin antiques were broken by ident. I''m sorry." His voice became softer and softer. "You weren''t fighting?" A hint of shock shed past Jay''s impable face. He did not understand. If Robbie had not bullied Jenson, then why was Jenson behaving so abnormally? Robbie noticed the confusion in Jay''s eyes and sighed quietly. Did Daddy not trust me?'' That low whisper forced its way into Robbie''s brain again. "Little boy, your father has abandoned you!" It seemed like Daddy did not like him. Jay''s sharp gaze surveyed every corner of the fortress and saw that nothing was amiss. He carried Robbie in his arms and went downstairs. Josephine noticed Robbie''s pale face when father and son came down the stairs. She felt very sorry for the poor little child. "Are you alright, Baby Robbie?" Robbie shook his head, still in a daze. Josephine''s heart broke when she saw Robbie''s zed -over eyes. "What happened to Baby Robbie, Brother? Don''t tell me he''s like Jenson now?" Jay felt as though something heavy struck his heart when he heard that. He transfixed his eyes onto Robbie''s face which was still wet with streaks of tears. He broke out in cold sweat when he saw that Robbie was in a daze and was not as active and chatty as before. "Baby Robbie!" Jay called him gently. Robbie''s eyes turned to look at Jay but did not say anything. Jay felt goosebumps rise on his skin. If Robbie was stricken with the same psychological illness because o f him, he could never forgive himself. "Daddy was wrong, Baby Robbie. I don''t me you anymore. Can you smile a little, please?" The proud lion king seemed to have lost his spine. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Robbie squeezed a bitter smile on his face, which looked worse than when he was crying. Jenson suddenly jumped off the couch, ran next to Robbie, and held his hand, as though transferring energy to him. Jay patted Jenson''s head and was surprised to see that Jenson did not seem as fearful as before. "Jens, please tell Daddy, what were you doing in the fortress with Baby Robbie?" 1 Jay was determined to find out the source of Jenson''s fear in the fortress, but he did not realize that children had very sensitive feelings. Robbie thought that Daddy did not believe him because Daddy did not love him enough. ''Daddy likes Jenson more.'' Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Jenson wrinkled his nose tightly and pouted his lips. He would have this cute expression whenever he did not know how to answer. "y." Jenson squeezed a word out after some time. Jay closed his eyes regretfully. ''I''ve indeed misunderstood Baby Robbie!'' Jay uncontrobly hugged Baby Robbie tighter out of guilt. "I want to go home." Baby Robbie suddenly sniffled. H e was med for something he had not done, thus he naturally wanted to seekfort. "Baby Robbie, this is your home." Jay tried topensate for his wrongdoings and be extra gentle when coaxing the child. "I miss my mommy." The tears in Baby Robbie''s eyes could not stop flowing. Anyone who saw him would feel for his plight. Jay was frozen on the spot and did not know what to d o. Josephine came over and reached out her hand. "Baby Robbie, sleep at Aunt Josephine''s ce tonight.¡± Baby Robbie leaped over to Josephine without a second thought. Jay was stunned, and his gaze darkened. After Josephine carried Baby Robbie out, Jay and Jenson were left alone. Jenson held his daddy''s hand, his pair of star-like sparkly eyes looked up at Jay. Anyone could see that daddy''s mood was bad. "Jenson, tell Daddy. Why was there a scuffle after you went to the castle?" Jay sat on the couch and ced Jenson at his knees. Fear immediately surfaced in Jenson¡¯s eyes. Jay frowned. ''Other than Baby Robbie, there were nothing and nobody else inside the castle. What''s Jenson afraid of?'' "Jens, are you afraid of Baby Robbie?¡± Jay guided him. Jenson shook his head vigorously. Jay was perplexed. He must have overthought it. The problem was not with Baby Robbie. The thought that he had wronged Baby Robbie gave him a headache. He had to find an opportunity to discuss it with Baby Robbie. He needed to counsel and exin to Baby Robbie to avoid him feeling left out. That night, Grand Master Ares sent a servant over to invite them for dinner, but Jay rejected it. Firstly, he had no appetite. Secondly, Baby Robbie and Jenson seemed to be in a low mood. When night came, a drizzle started. After Jay put Jenson to bed, he went over to Josephine''s room, but the servant informed him," Miss Josephine and the little young master has gone t o bed early." Jay went back to his room feeling deted. That night, Baby Robbie could not fall asleep. He felt that he had caused a huge ruckus after breaking a few collectible porcins that cost a few hundred million bucks each. His heart was terrified to death. In addition to Daddy¡¯s cold and heartless reprimands, Baby Robbie was sure that Daddy did not love him enough. His little heart was feeling hurt and traumatized. There was no way he could fall asleep. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He merely pretended to sleep to fool everyone else. After everyone had fallen asleep, Baby Robbie quietly got out of bed and sneaked out of Fragrant Vessel Court while everyone was still in their slumber. The next morning, Josephine could not find Baby Robbie anywhere after she got up and was flustered. She immediately called Jay. "Big Brother, Baby Robbie is missing.¡± Jay felt like he was going to explode when he heard that news. He suddenly punched the ss door and blood oozed from the wound on his hand, yet he felt no pain. " Damn it!" Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Jay dug out the CCTV recordings of Tourmaline Estate to find that Baby Robbie had snuck out of the estate during the rainy night. He guessed that Baby Robbie must have returned to Exuberant City to look for his mommy, thus he immediately called Rose. The phone rang, but nobody answered it. Jay was feeling uneasy without any news about Baby Robbie. He took along Josephine and Jenson who were both equally worried for Baby Robbie and rushed back into the city center. After a whole night of drizzle that washed away the dust and grim of a bustling city, the surroundings looked much more vivid and beautiful. When dawn broke, Rose heard the security door being banged a few times. She frowned in alertness. She walked over to the door to see Baby Robbie who looked like he was in a pitiful predicament. He was covered in mud and standing in front of her. Rose was dumbfounded. "Baby Robbie, what happened?" Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes be bloodshot as he sniffled. H e had convinced himself to not cry and not let Rose worry about him, but when he saw his mommy, all that hidden hurt and pain came tumbling down. He leaped into his mommy¡¯s arms and wailed his heart out. "Mommy, Daddy doesn''t love me anymore," Baby Robbie cried out hurtfully in between sobs. Rose was very much shocked at the revtion. ''If Jay did not love Baby Robbie, he would not be going through all the hoops topete for Baby Robbie''s custody with me.'' "Baby Robbie, tell Mommy what happened." Rose gently wiped Baby Robbie''s tears away and cleaned off the mud from his face. Her heart was aching badly. Her son had always been a happy- go-lucky boy. He was with his daddy for just two days before he came back searching for Mommy, looking all sad and pitiful. Something extremely unhappy must have happened. Baby Robbie hugged Mommy''s neck tightly and said i n between sobs, "Mommy, I''m sorry. I''ve caused big trouble. I identally broke all the porcins inside Jenson''s castle. Daddy seemed quite angry and punished me to clean up the room, but he did not say anything about forgiving me.¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose carefully listened to the child''s exnation, trying to keep herself calm. She needed to be unbiased when analyzing the facts that happened in the conflict between the son and father. She could feel that Baby Robbie had experienced a great sense of trauma. The broken porcins must have been expensive. However, if the multi-billionaire president, Jay Ares, was a scrooge with a five-year-old boy, then his forbearance must be very narrow. That would mean that he would not have been able to build an empire like Grand Asia. Rose''s sixth sense felt that the reason Jay was so angry was not because of the price of those porcins. Rather, it was because those things belonged to Jenson. If he ever had any favoritism between Jenson and Baby Robbie, with Jay¡¯s extremist behavior, there was a possibility that he might have done something to hurt Baby Robbie¡¯s feelings because of Jenson. After all, Jenson was the one Jay had raised since he was a baby while Baby Robbie was raised by her. All these thoughts made Rose''s eyes water. She hugged Baby Robbie tightly while gently caressing his head. She was saying things that went against her heart. "Baby Robbie, Daddy must love you a lot. Otherwise, he won''t be making the effort to fight with Mommy for your custody." 1 Baby Robbie sadly murmured, "Mommy, please pass a message to Daddy that I will earn money once I grow u p andpensate him for those broken porcins." Rose nodded. "Okay. My Baby Robbie is a boy who has a sense of responsibility." Rose prepared a tub of warm water for Baby Robbie to take a nice shower. He must have been too tired as he fell asleep in the tub. When Jay rushed over and arrived at Exuberant City, Rose was settling Baby Robbie into bed. She covered him with a nket before sitting beside Baby Robbie, staring nkly at him. She swore to herself that she was not going to lose Baby Robbie''s custody to Jay. When Jay knocked on the door, Zetty was the one who opened the door for him. She angrily red at him with her hands crossed on her waist, reprimanding Jay like a little adult. "We don¡¯t wee you here. You''ve bullied Mommy and Big Brother. You¡¯re a meanie." 1 Each word stabbed Jay¡¯s heart, but he had nothing to reply. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Zetty reached for the door and wanted to shut Jay outside when Rose appeared at that moment. "Let him in." Zetty heard her mommy''s orders, but she still unhappily pouted. She unwillingly let go of the door and returned to her y corner. "Where¡¯s Baby Robbie?" Jay immediately asked about Baby Robbie when he entered. Rose served him a cup of fruit juice and indicated for him to sit. Jay then sat on the sofa. Rose went over to Zetty and coaxed her, "Baby Zetty, Mommy has something to discuss with Uncle. Can you go y in your room?" Zetty carried her puzzle and obediently nodded." Okay, Mommy.¡± Then, she disappeared into her room. 1 Jay frowned. Zetty was like awless little devilish child in front of him, but she was an obedient and cute little girl in front of Rose. That was unexpected. 1 Rose went to the living room and sat on the couch near the sofa. Her initial pleasant expression was now reced with ayer of frost as she red at Jay with anger. "Sir Ares, if you don''t like my Baby Robbie, then you don''t need to lower yourself over something as minute as kinship." The vessels on Jay¡¯s forehead exploded. He was used t o being on top, being revered by everyone. To find a woman like Rose who would get angry at him was like finding a mythical creature. RightN?velDrama.Org content rights. now, his handsome features showed that he was angry. He said, "Rose Loyle,st night was an ident." Rose was full of love for her son. Her desire to defend Baby Robbie caused her to lose control of her voice." Sir Ares, there aren''t many idents one can have in a lifetime." Just like her. She had lost her life in an ident. Jay was livid. "I will exin to my son regarding yesterday''s incident." Rose replied, "No need for that. Baby Robbie doesn''t want to see you." Rose paused in a moment of hesitation, but she eventually passed on Baby Robbie''s message. "He asked me to let you know that he will repay for the losses in the castle when he is old enough to earn money." Jay''s body stiffened... Baby Robbie had asked Rose to convey his apology. His meaning was more than obvious. Baby Robbie did not want to see Jay anymore. Jay''s expression was filled with frustration as he rubbed the temples of his head due to the oing headache. "I disciplined Baby Robbie yesterday not because he destroyed the porcins inside the castle." Rose casually nodded. "You''re a multi-billionaire. Even if Baby Robbie destroys the whole Tourmaline Estate, you won''t be bothered about the losses.¡± Jay raised his brows in surprise as he looked at Rose.'' I didn''t expect that she would understand me so well?¡¯ "So I guess your reason for disciplining Baby Robbie is because the castle he destroyed belonged to Jenson, a m I right?" Rose¡¯s voice may be soft, but it contained a n endless power for destruction. Jay curled his hand into a tight fist. This woman thought that he sided with Jenson and that was why h e disciplined Baby Robbie? Jay scoffed. "Rose, both Jenson and Baby Robbie are my sons. I will treat them equally!¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Rose was dumbfounded. Jay disciplined Baby Robbie not because of the expensive porcins nor because the castle belonged to Jenson? She squeezed every drop of brain juice she had, but she could not figure out the real reason. "Why did you punish Baby Robbie, then? He is a child. Aren''t you worried that he might injure himself with the sharp edges of the broken porcin shards when you asked him to clean up the mess? Sir Ares, don''t me Baby Robbie for misunderstanding you. Even a s an adult, I can''t decipher your intention of punishing Baby Robbie,¡± Rose said angrily. The brows on Jay¡¯s handsome face frowned tightly, and his gaze was suddenlyyered with a bloodthirsty ferociousness. Rose looked at the man who turned eerie and dangerous all of a sudden. Her sixth sense told her that it was not a good sign. "I have my reasons. The conclusion is, whatever happened yesterday was not done on purpose. I love Baby Robbie as much as I love Jenson. Rose, if you intend to use yesterday¡¯s incident to ckmail me on giving up on Baby Robbie, I will never agree to it. If you dare to use yesterday''s incident to instigate something between us father and son, I will never let you off scot-free." Jay suddenly stood up. Rose mocked herself inwardly. ''In this fe¡¯s heart, I¡¯m a person who''ll twist around facts and be an instigator?¡¯ "Sir Ares, the facts have proven that you are incapable of taking care of children. The hurt that Baby Robbie received is history''s worst. Please let go of my child." Jay looked at Rose. His pair of evil eyes contained a wave of inexplicable anger. "There won''t be a repeat of this ever again," he spoke loudly. Rose closed her eyes as tears streamed from the corners. "Why do you have to be so stubborn?¡± "Rose, I repeat. The Ares family bloodline will never be allowed to wander outside,¡± Jay firmly announced. Rose lost control of her voice as she yelled, "But Baby Robbie is unwilling." Jay''s gaze shone with a stubborn refusal to admit defeat. "He is still young. He won''t understand how important his environment is for his development. Rose, we¡¯re adults, so we should use the adult way to help the children decide their future." When Jay said that, he heard the doorknob being locked from inside Baby Robbie''s room. Rose hugged her head hopelessly. Baby Robbie''s rejection of Jay was so strong. If Jay insisted to take Baby Robbie back to the Ares family against Baby Robbie''s will, she was worried that the child might develop a negative impact from it. Rose suddenly walked to the door and harshly chased her guest out. "Sir Ares, you may leave. I do not wee you here." Jay looked at the direction of Baby Robbie''s room with a sense of yearning in his gaze. Regardless of how unsatisfied he felt right now, he had no choice but to leave. Rose mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Jay''s tall figure froze on the spot. At that moment, his heart was feeling numb. Once they heard that Daddy had left, both children immediately opened the door and came out. Baby Robbie and Zetty both looked at the tightly shut door. Their dejected looks were clearly written on their faces. It was part of their nature to like their father. Rose understood that such rtionships were impossible t o be severed even if Jay was not a qualified father. Baby Robbie inched his way toward his mommy. Rose pulled his hand and tried to let him understand the reasoning and move him with emotion. "Baby Robbie, regardless whether you broke those porcins by ident or on purpose, your actions have caused some losses. That''s still your fault." Baby Robbie listlessly replied in a meek voice," Mommy, I realize my mistakes." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Rose pinched Baby Robbie''s cheeks lightly and gently said, "Since you''ve done something wrong, then it¡¯s only right that you receive punishment. Daddy disciplined you only because he wants you to remember your mistakes and will not repeat the same thing in the future. This cannot be equated to whether Daddy loves you or not." Chapter 134 Chapter 134 "Just like students who make mistakes in school, regardless of who it is, the teacher will discipline them. A small mistake will be punished lightly while a big mistake will be punished more severely. This is merely a method of educating students. You can''t say that because the teacher punished a particr student that the teacher doesn''t like the student, right? u Baby Robbie seemed to have understood this point of view and nodded his head like a little chick pecking o n its food. Subsequently, his lifeless and depressed look resumed its sunny disposition. "Mommy, you mean to say that Daddy still loves me just like how he loves Jenson, am I right?" Rose saw that Baby Robbie finally had a smile on his face. The burden was finally lifted from her heart. "A mother''s love is borderless, a father''s love is like a huge mountain. Baby Robbie, Mommy¡¯s love may be gentle and benevolent, but it may easily cause you all t o lose your bearings. Daddy''s love may be strict and tough, but it can keep you all in the right path. Neither type of love can becking in your lives." Baby Robbie¡¯s voice turned happier. "Mommy, will Daddy ept my apology? Did he promise to wait for me to grow bigger and earn my wages to pay back the losses?" Rose patted Baby Robbie¡¯s head. "Silly boy. In Daddy''s heart, even ten castles cannotpare its worth to you. He won''t ask you to pay for the damages.¡± "Mommy, didn¡¯t you always teach me that if I''ve caused damage or hurt someone, I''ll need to have the courage topensate for my wrongdoings?" Baby Robbie asked. Rose nodded. "Ifpensating Jenson will make you feel better, then work toward the goal in your heart, alright?" Baby Robbie happily nodded. "Okay.¡± Outside the door, Jay straightened his back and dragged his heavy and slow steps along the corridor toward the exit. Rose''s every word and every sentence from when she consoled Baby Robbie kept reying in his mind. Her gentle voice had a healing effect. The logical thought process she expressed while educating Baby Robbie reflected her open-mindedness and selfless character. Jay suddenly felt that he should change the way he perceived Rose. Perhaps he had been looking at her through a prejudiced view for too long. Not only was his vision blinded, but also his heart. When Jay returned to Horizon Colors, Josephine saw Jaye home alone and was surprised. "Where is Baby Robbie?¡± She thought that with her sister-inw¡¯s soft-temper, she would not be able to protect Baby Robbie. What was even more shocking was that although Jay had not brought Baby Robbie home, his expression did not look too bad. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Baby Robbie is at Exuberant City,¡± Jay inly said. Josephine carefully asked, "Big Brother, did Sister-inw cause any ruckus for you?" Jay looked questioningly at Josephine. "You seem to know her very well?¡± He admitted that he had not taken good care of Baby Robbie, but Rose scolded him and chased him out of the house, causing him to lose his pride. She was the only one who dared to treat him in that manner. This thought provoked his anger. Josephine smiled sheepishly. "Didn''t my sister-inw always have you in her grasp?" Jay sent a chilly re at Josephine, and she immediately covered her mouth. Jay coldly chided, "Does she?" Chapter 135 Chapter 135 A sudden downpour started, bringing away the dull summer heat abruptly. The cooling breeze of early autumn barged into the luxurious and warm mansion. Jay quietly stood by the window, watching the clear sky outside. His heart was feeling a peacefulness that he had never felt before. His grandfather¡¯s advice was ringing in his ears.'' Since you''re not able to marry the woman your heart desires in this lifetime and since you¡¯ve chosen to live for your children, then let me ask you, who can be a more suitable mother for Jenson and Baby Robbie besides Rose?'' Jay took out his phone and called Grayson. "President!" Grayson''s shaky voice was heard once the call was connected. Jay frowned subconsciously. He had never considered such a question in the past, yet it was bothering his mind right now. ''Everyone near me always fears me. They gave me all sorts ofbels behind my back like '' tyrant'' or ''Asura''. But why does a little woman like Rose dare to infuriate me so much?'' "Grayson, investigate someone!" Jay seemed to have hesitated for some time before he made his decision. "Name it, President!" "I want to know every information there is about Rose''s current husband." 1 After Jay gave his orders, the other end of the line was silent for a long time. Grayson¡¯s eyes widenedrger than a bell. He understood his president very well. ''He has always avoided Rose like a gue, so why does he suddenly want to investigate her new husband''s identity?'' "Noted, President," Grayson finally answered. Once the call ended, Jay felt inexplicable unrest in his heart. After a while, the crisp ringing tone of his phone sounded out again. Without any hesitation, Jay quickly swiped on his phone screen. The call was from Baby Robbie. Jay immediately answered it. However, when the call was connected, he suddenly did not know how to start the conversation. He was feeling a little regretful and thought that he should have taken some time to answer the call. At least he would then have some time to form an opening sentence in his mind. However, he was being paranoid. Baby Robbie''s sweet voice was heard across the phone. "Daddy!" It carried his usual exuberance and affection. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jay''s usually cold expression now had a wide smile. "Yes." He nodded his head, feeling moved. Just as he was contemting how he should apologize to Baby Robbie about his mistakes, Baby Robbie spoke first." Daddy, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have left without a wordst night and made you worry about me.¡± His pitiful little voice was filled with sincerity. Jay replied, "It''s not your fault. Daddy is at fault for not asking for an exnation before punishing you. Daddy will improve on that in the future!¡± Baby Robbie softly said, "But I¡¯ve destroyed so many expensive porcins. That means I have done something wrong. Mommy said that running away from home after making a mistake is an action only done by cowards." ''Running away from home? ''Rose used such words?'' Jay was very surprised. He could not control the smile that crept up his eyes. "So, Baby Robbie, how do you intend to correct your mistakes?" Jay''s tone became extraordinarily gentle. I t was filled with fatherly love. Baby Robbie announced loudly, "I shall apologize to Big Brother Jenson." Jay went downstairs and passed the phone to Jenson. When Jenson saw that the call was from Baby Robbie, his expression turned from indifference into a smile. Subsequently, Jenson took the phone and secretively ran to his room. Jay heard Jenson''s voice with an unhidden happiness calling out, "Baby Robbie!" Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Jenson entered his room and immediately locked the door. "Baby Robbie, did you see that pair of eyes?" Fear was evident in Jenson''s voice. Baby Robbie thought about it for a moment. "You mean the elephant eyes by the window?" Jenson immediately yelled, "Stay away from it." Baby Robbie obediently agreed. "Okay." He did not know why Jenson wanted him to stay away from the pair of eyes in the castle. He just felt that Jenson would be happier if he answered that way. "Jenson, what¡¯s with that pair of eyes?" "It''s haunted!" Baby Robbie pouted. "It¡¯s haunted?" He then recalled hearing some unfamiliar voices while inside the castle and realized. "Oh, no wonder I heard some weird noises. But what is a ghost? Is it scary? Didn¡¯t the teacher say that there are no ghosts in this world?" "Baby Robbie, stay away from the castle." "Okay, I understand." Jenson became unusually agitated. ''So that weird creature has started to approach Baby Robbie.¡¯ Jenson suddenly threw the phone at the ss window which caused a loud bang. Downstairs, Jay heard some soundsing from upstairs. He immediately put down his blue and white porcin teacup on the marble coffee table and ran upstairs. "Jens!" When Jay pushed the door, it would not open. He then activated the fingerprint function to unlock the door. When he opened the door, he saw Jenson curled in a corner. The phone that was thrown at the window was still ringing with Baby Robbie¡¯s worried voice. "Jenson, Jenson, what happened? Answer me, please?" Jay carried Jenson and felt that Jenson''s body was shivering uncontrobly. He looked at the phone with many questions running in his head. ''Why did Jens be so frightened after speaking on the phone with Baby Robbie?" Jay picked up the phone and tried to maintain his inner calmness. He gently said to Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, Daddy will call youter. Big Brother is a little unhappy. I''llfort him first.¡± "Okay." Baby Robbie ended the call and ran over to his mommy urgently. "Mommy!¡± Rose was in front of her canvas, concentrated on her painting. Against the white sheet was a young man in a ck t-shirt. He was sitting on the grassy field, looking up at the blue sky. His jawline was perfectly sculptured. He looked so clean and carefree. His person exuded a dignified aura of a noble person. However, that face had no eyes or brows. When Baby Robbie barged in, Rose felt panicked and immediately took a white cloth to cover up the painting. "Mommy, can we make a trip to Horizon Colors to see Jenson?" Baby Robbie¡¯s anxious tone made Rose worried as well. "What happened to Jenson?" ''While he was on the phone with me, he suddenly threw the phone. I heard some scary noises in the house." Baby Robbie pulled his mommy''s hand, leading her outside while he exined. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose dared not hesitate. She reached for her coat that was on the sofa to cover up her casual home attire. She then carried Zetty and held Baby Robbie¡¯s hand as they rushed out. 1 "Baby Robbie, tell Mommy. What were you talking about with Jenson?" Rose repeatedly confirmed the story with Baby Robbie throughout their journey. Baby Robbie was feeling nervous, so each time he tried to express himself, it was in broken parts. However, after a few times, Rose could roughly make u p the whole incident. Rose concluded that Jenson''s condition must have rpsed, but the reason for his rpse made her fearful. When Rose arrived at Horizon Colors, Jay carried Jenson and opened the door for them. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Each time Jenson was startled, he would look exhausted and weak. Now, he was lying on Jay''s shoulders. His eyes were half-opened, and he looked lifeless as well as sleepy. Rose looked at Jens, but Jay was looking at Rose. She was dressed in a cotton home attire that looked like her pajamas. Her pajamas had long sleeves and long pants. The outeryer was a small jacket. With just one look, he could tell that she had rushed over to see Jenson and did not have the time to dress up. Jay was rather surprised. After all, in his memory, every woman who approached him had spent time and effort to make themselves look good. They would pay attention to even the minute details like their nails. "Come in." His expression remained cold and expressionless. However, his heart had a peculiar ripple going on. "Is Jens alright?¡± Rose asked worriedly. Jay gently ruffled Baby Robbie''s head and casually answered Rose, "The child suffered a little scare." Rose looked at Jenson who had fallen asleep. She was feeling heartbroken at this sight. She recalled the story that Baby Robbie told her about some weird supernatural stuff. Rose felt that she had the obligation to inform an insensitive man like Jay. "Have a seat first. I¡¯ll put Jenson on his bed." Jay turned around to head upstairs. Shortly after Jay settled Jenson in bed, he came over t o the living room and sat next to Baby Robbie. Rose was carrying Zetty and sat opposite him. 1 Rose hesitated for a moment but finally began. "Sir Ares, there are some things that you might not like to hear, but for the sake of the children, I feel the need to inform you." Her polite behavior made Jay frown. "Speak." Jay knew her behavior very well. On the surface, she looked like a pretty, kind, and timid person, but inside, she was actually cunning and crazy. Even if he rejected her, he would not be able to stop that mouth of hers. "Since Jenson has a timid personality, don''t read any haunted or supernatural stories as his bedtime story." Rose calmly looked at Jay. Jay''s seductive peach eyes were covered with ayer o f befuddlement. As if he had just heard the funniest tall tale, he chuckled. "Who told you that I read a scary ghost story to Jenson?" Rose realized that she got such a conclusion based only on the phone conversation between Baby Robbie and Jenson. It seemed that she had made the wrong assumptions. "Jenson was frightened because Baby Robbie and Jenson had been talking about scary ghost stories," Rose was feeling bad for using Jay without evidence and spoke softly. Jay was extremely shocked. He had been trying to find the source of Jenson''s fears. Even Jenson''s psychology counselor was still trying hard to investigate the source, but there had been no progress for the past two years. ''I didn''t expect that with Rose''s appearance, she has already identified what has been disturbing Jenson. ''Although I can¡¯t be sure if that is the only reason for Jenson''s autistic behavior, this is still a driving factor for Jenson''s rpse. Looks like I''ve underestimated the connection between a mother and son.'' Jay intently observed Rose. This was the first time since they had known each other that Jay took the initiative to properly evaluate her. Rose was a petitedy but had curves where she needed. She had a face the size of a palm, and her cheeks were filled and cute. Also, she had a pair of obsidian ck eyes-ck yet shiny and pure eyes. Like a pool of crystal clear water, it sent ripples within one¡¯s heart. Her skin was very fair. Her facial features were exquisite and small other than that pair ofrge ck eyes. That made her eyes stood out from her face. To be honest, she was quite a beautifuldy. Not the kind that would attract mesmerizing stares, but she was the girl-next-door type-innocently beautiful. 2 "Rose..." Jay suddenly called her, but his voice was unlike his usual coldness and indifference.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Rose looked up and stared at him. ''Why is this fe talking to me so kindly? Is he scheming something?'' "Are you willing toe over and be... a nanny?" he asked. Rose was speechless. ''Do I look like a nanny?'' She was tempted to reject the offer immediately, but when she recalled Jenson''s weak and tired appearance... When she thought about each time Baby Robbie and Zetty asked when they could see Daddy again... Rose''s prideful heart crumbled once again. If it was in the past, Jay would conceitedly think that Rose would be more than happy to ept his request. After all, she would receive a high sry for being a nanny at the Ares family. However, now that Jay knew that Rose was a skilled hacker and that she had the ambition to build her business empire, Jay was not fully confident that she would ept her offer. Rose thought about it for a moment and looked up at Jay, speaking with full resolute, "If you''re seriously thinking about the sake of the children, then you shouldn''t have suggested me to be a nanny. I am their mommy, so I have to educate and raise them. Sir Ares, I believe that you understand the meaning of educating and raising. "Sir Ares, if you limit my role to just being a nanny, then my duty of educating the children is unintentionally cut off. I''m in the opinion that being a nanny means that I cannot perform my role as a mommy." Jay¡¯s handsome face turned cold, and his tone became hostile. "What do you mean? Are you hoping to get back together with me using the children as an excuse? In your dreams." Humans were perplexing creatures. They liked to reach for unattainable things that were higher or further. They would also reject things that actively approached them. Rose''s expression showed her embarrassment, but she firmly countered, "I have no intention of getting back together with you. I don¡¯t want to live like a widow when my husband is in fact, still alive." Jay spat, "That better be the case." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baby Robbie and Zetty each held Daddy and Mommy while saying at the same time, "Daddy, don''t argue with Mommy." "Mommy, don''t argue with Uncle.¡± Those cute voices were like music to the ears. Rose and Jay looked at each other, feeling rather awkward. Rose said to the children, "Head over to the yroom for a moment. Mommy has something to discuss with Uncle Ares.¡± Jay red at her, feeling dissatisfied with the term she used. ''Although Zetty calls me uncle, her target listeners also include my son, Baby Robbie. ''Why does she follow Zetty''s term of calling me ''uncle'' instead of following Baby Robbie''s terms of addressing me as ''daddy''?'' After she got the children away, Rose started her negotiations with Jay. "Sir Ares, I can move into the Ares household to take care of Jenson''s meals and daily living. Not as a nanny but as a mommy. "However, you can rest assured that I have no crazy hopes of getting back together with you. I just want to rent a room from you. Aspensation, I will pay you rent. "Because I am not a nanny under the Ares family, I maintain my freedom, independence, and also my time. What is your opinion on this, Sir Ares?" Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ''Cohabitating?'' Jay''s brows frowned slightly as he looked at the confident Rose. He disliked women who acted meek and lowly in front of him. However, Rose who was arrogant to the point where she viewed him as insignificant gave him a stronger sense of displeasure. "I think you should find out the market price for any mansion in Horizon Colors. That way, you won''t bring up such an absurd and impossible suggestion." Jay''s tone was filled with an arrogance that brought others down. Rose bit her lips. ''F*ck you. Are you mocking me for being poor?'' 1 "Sir Ares, name your price." Rose''s biggest trait was being stubborn and refusing to give up until the last second. 1 Jay smirked as he lifted one finger. His finger was slim, long, and fair. His joints were well-shaped, looking so sexy and alluring. Rose''s gaze had been drawn by his finger, and for a moment, she was in a daze. She recalled her childhood days when he had held her hand and taught her how to type on the keyboard. It was hard to imagine that a boy''s hand would be so agile. Like an international dancer dancing on the keyboard, the speed made others feel daunted. Jay looked at Rose who was in a daze and looking dreamily at his finger. He immediately retracted his finger and coldly chided, "Rose, can you afford to pay 100 thousand?" He initially wanted to be merciful and charge her a nominal rental, but when he saw her love-struck look, he added an extra zero behind. Rose was frightened by his angered tone, and her soul came back to the present. "100 thousand?" Jay raised a brow. "For a room." 1 Rose''s expression fell. She knew that Horizon Colors was the most expensive address within the Imperial Capital. The price Jay offered her was aligned with the market price. However, with her current financial situation, she had no means of affording such an expensive rental. Rose looked at Jay and begged softly. "Can I owe you for some time? I¡¯ll pay you back once I''ve found a job.¡± "No problem. I''ll give you a 3% interest rate." Jay swiftly agreed. Rose mumbled, "Shrewd businessman." "What did you say?" Jay noticed her red lips moving. Although he could not hear what she said, he had a feeling that it was not something good. Rose¡¯s expression changed quicker than she could flip a page. She immediately shot him a huge smile. "Sir Ares, you¡¯re being so understanding and kind. I thank you for this. So I will move in tonight. Sir Ares, please prepare a room for me." Jay looked at her with disdain. "You just need a room?" Just because she needed to save money, this woman was being too stingy. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The children were not that young anymore, yet she wanted the children to squeeze in the same room with her. This was not a good way to develop children''s independence. Rose nced at the children who were in the y area. "I can add a small bed for Baby Robbie..." Before she could finish her sentence, Jay interrupted her impatiently. "No need for that. Baby Robbie doesn''t need to squeeze with you all. I will give my son his own room." Rose was speechless. She wished to tell him that Zetty was his daughter. If h e knew, would he want to prepare a room for her as well? By evening time, Rose had packed tworge suitcases and moved into Horizon Colors. The rented apartment at Exuberant City was refunded. Jay gave her a room at the end of the second floor at the right-wing. It was the farthest room from Jay''s which was at the end of the left-wing. However, Jenson and Baby Robbie''s rooms were in between their rooms. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Zetty did not have her own room, thus she could only share a room with Mommy. When she saw that Baby Robbie had arge and beautiful room, she could not hide her sadness and whispered to her mommy, "Why won''t Daddy give me a pretty room as well?¡± 1 Rose did not know how to answer that. That night, Zetty¡¯s mood was rather low. Rose could only hug Zetty and patientlyfort her." Zetty, you''re a girl. That''s why you can stay with Mommy until you''re a big girl. But Baby Robbie is a boy, and he is gradually growing up. There''s a difference between boys and girls. That''s why he has t o stay in a different room from us. Do you understand?¡± Zetty finally felt better. Their new room may be the shabbiest within the mansion, but it was still a luxury for the mother and daughter. It may be just a room, but it was arge one. The only downside to the room was that the interior design was overly elegant. Silver-grey vertical striped wallpaper was not the kind of room that a dreamy little girl like Zetty liked. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Therefore, Rose decided to do a makeover for the room and went online to buy some new pink- colored wallpaper. Six years ago, Rose once thought that her fate with Jay had ended. She did not imagine that they would end up living under the same roof again. In the past, they were married on paper only. Jay always came and went, ignoring her presence as if she was merely the air in the room. At that time, she thought that since they were married, all she needed to do was be a good wife and that would be enough to move his heart. Who would know that things would end up with him evicting her? That time, she was deeply hurt. She loved him, yet she could not obtain his love. Since she had no possessions, she became as lowly as a weed. Rose did not want to undercut herself. Her love for him was still there, but she failed to win his heart even after working so hard and acting so humbly. She decided that she was not going to live for him but live for herself instead. While Rose was thinking of nonsense, Zetty sadly ran over and hugged Rose''s knees as she acted cutely." Mommy, I''m hungry." Rose got up and headed to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Jay was preparing spaghetti for the boys. When he saw Rose entering, a sense of smugness was seen in his eyes. Rose searched all the ingredients only to find that this fe only stocked up ingredients for western food. "I''m sorry, if you want to have Chinese food, you''ll have to buy the ingredients yourself. The supermarket is just across the street. It''ll take about 15 minutes on foot." Jay purposely acted helpful, giving Rose the urge to punch Jay. ''He always thinks that I''m an illegitimate daughter who came from a farmer''s vige. Is that why he¡¯s so sure that I can''t cook western food?'' Rose looked for the ingredients to make pizza. Flour, butter, cheese, minced meat... Once Jay finished cooking his spaghetti, he carried his proud achievement out to the dining table. Rose looked at the aromatic and delicious-looking spaghetti but had a mysterious smile on her face. "Baby Robbie, Jens, let''s eat," Jay joyfully called out. Baby Robbie and Jenson ran from upstairs to the dining hall at top speed. When Baby Robbie saw the tomato sauce on top of the spaghetti, his expression revealed a sense of dejection. "Baby Robbie, you don''t like to eat spaghetti?" Jay rolled some spaghetti around a fork and passed it t o Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie could not control himself and ran to the dustbin abruptly to gag. Jay dropped the cutleries. ''So Baby Robbie doesn¡¯t like tomato paste?¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Rose brought out her pizza, and the children all squealed in delight. "Wow!" Subsequently, Jenson abandoned his cutleries to join Baby Robbie and Zetty as they surrounded their Mommy. Jay''s back was toward the kitchen, so he did not see Rose''s pizza. He frowned and wondered to himself,'' It''s just a pizza. Hasn''t Jenson had plenty of expensive pizza? Why is he so enthusiastic toward Rose''s pizza?'' Rose came over and ced the pizza on the dining table. The children immediately surrounded her. Jay saw the specially made pizza and was stunned. The pizza was like a map, separated by a blue river. 0 n one side was a dark zombie kingdom while the other side was Ultraman''s space universe. This pizza was special. However, what made Jay bbergasted was the details of the handcraft. They truly disyed Rose''s capabilities in art. Rose divided the pizza into four slices using a knife and gave each child one slice. Only Jay did not get any slice. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at the te of pizza and looked at their daddy who was being left out. Baby Robbie whispered, "Mommy, can I share my pizza with Daddy?" Rose generously replied, "Of course you may if he¡¯s willing to try it." Baby Robbie gave half his pizza to his daddy and warmly reminded, "Daddy, have a try The pizza Mommy makes is different from those bought at the store. It¡¯s very delicious!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jay could not reject his son''s offer. "Daddy, how is it?" Baby Robbie''s eyes lit as he anticipated an answer. "Hmm, not bad." Jay insincerely praised. After the children had their pizza, they ran toward the garden to y hide-and-seek. Rose looked at Jay''s empty te and gave him a mysterious smile. "Sir Ares, is the pizza delicious?" Jay looked at her indifferently, waiting to see what tricks were up in her sleeves this time. Rose was not someone to be trifled with. She threatened, "Sir Ares, you need to pay for eating the pizza I made." "How much?" Jay calmly asked. It was just money. He had plenty of it. Rose said, "1,000 Yuan." Jay gritted his teeth and spat. "Is this ckmail?" Rose spoke with confidence. "You''re a businessman, s o you should understand that the price of an item depends on its supply and demand. My pizza is the only one in the whole world, thus the demand is much higher than the supply. It''s not too much if I price it at 1000 Yuan, right?" Jay teased. "You''ve learned quite a lot about economics!" Rose stood up and quickly cleared up the rubbish on the table but ignored Jay''s te. Jay''s expression turned sullen as he clenched his teeth. ''Even though we''re living under the same roof, this woman is keeping a clear demarcation with me in all aspects. What a schemer.'' 1 "Rose..." Jay was not someone to be toyed around with. He immediately found a way to send a counterattack. Rose was carrying the rubbish as she smiled at Jay brightly. "Sir Ares!" "Clear my te as well," Jaymanded coldly. 1 The smile on Rose¡¯s face froze. "Why should I? I''m not your maid." Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Jay looked at that arrogant smug and thought to himself, ''Since you don''t want to be a maid, I have my ways to make you unconsciously turn into the Ares family''s maid.¡¯ "Next time, I will eat with the children. I''ll eat whatever you make and will pay you some money for i t. How does 20,000 a month sound like? You can still enjoy your regr weekends and holidays. What do you think?" Jay set out a trap for his prey. Rose thought about it. ''I have to make food for the kids every day, anyway. It doesn''t seem like a hassle to make an extra portion for him either, and I can earn a n extra 20,000. Why not?'' "Deal.¡± Rose happily took Jay''s te away. A smug sess was seen under Jay''s eyes. At night, Jay went to his study to handle a document. When he came out, he found that Jenson and Baby Robbie were not in their rooms. He looked at his wristwatch to see that it was already their bedtime. Jay heard a clear voiceing from Rose''s room. The expression on his handsome face darkened. Jay was the kind of gifted student who did not need to study too hard yet could still ace in every subject, thus he hated those who wanted to stuff all sorts of extracurricr activities to the children all day and all night. Jay was not pleased that Rose was upying the children¡¯s bedtime. He subdued his rejection toward Rose and went to her room to check on what was happening. Rose was reciting Yi Shu''s prose poem, ''To Oak Tree''. "If I ever love you, "I''ll never be like the scrambling trumpet creepers, showing off by your branch high up in the sky; "I must be a ceiba near you, standing beside you as a tree. "Our roots, holding the earth tightly; our leaves touching each other in the clouds. With each passing wind, we send our regards to each other, but nobody can understand ournguage. You have your tough branches made of copper and iron, like falchions, like swords, and also like halberds. "I have my blooming red flowers, like heavy sighs, but they can also be like heroic mes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "We share the cold waves, the wind, the lighting, and the thunder; We share the fog, the mountains, and the rainbow. As if we are always separated yet apanying each other for a lifetime." Jay''s hand that was raised mid-air stopped. He was attracted by the poem. He remembered the first time Angeline read this poem. She hade to him and shared her thoughts. ''Big Brother, I''m different from Yi Shu. If I love you, I''ll be willing to be your trumpet creeper, forever being stuck to your branches. At the same time, I''ll also be willing to be a ceiba and share your burdens with you... J Jay was very shocked at that moment. In this world, some women would be trumpet creepers and other women would be ceibas. However, there was nobody like Angeline who could be gentle and strong at the same time. Only Angeline could be a woman behind the scene and a woman who led the scene at the same time. When Rose finished reciting ''To Oak Tree¡¯, the children had fast fallen asleep. Rose carried Jenson and opened the door to see Jay standing outside. He looked as if he was deep in his thoughts. "The children have fallen asleep," Rose whispered. Jay was bbergasted. Usually, the children would still be rolling in their beds at this time while waiting for the sleeping bug to catch up to them. Jay took Jenson and carried him back to his room. When he came back for Baby Robbie, he found that Rose had already ced Baby Robbie back in his bed. "Thank you," he said politely. Rose waved at him and walked past. "It''s my duty." Jay returned to his room. It was his habit to look at his phone before sleeping to see if he had missed any important calls. He found that Grayson had given him a few missed calls, so Jay called Grayson. "President, about what you asked me to investigate. There seems to be something fishy..." Jay was reminded that he had asked Grayson to investigate Rose¡¯s previous husband. "Speak!" Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Grayson informed, "President, we''ve checked through all information regarding Rose Loyle. However, we can¡¯t find any information about her from seven years ago until today. Don''t you think something funny is going on?" Jay''s eagle-like pupils became sharp as doubt shrouded his cold peach-shaped eyes. In this current society where the inte was so advanced, it was unusual for someone¡¯s archives to go missing. Furthermore, what was missing from Rose''s archives was not from a long time ago when the inte was still underdeveloped. It was from recent years! This would probe anyone''s suspicion. "Continue investigating!" Jay ordered. "Noted, President." Jay settled his work before going to bed. When he closed his eyes, his mind inexplicably surfaced Rose¡¯s voice as she recited ''To Oak Tree¡¯. The circumflex ent brought a healing warmth which made him unable to stop himself from thinking about Angeline. Other than the difference in voice, Angeline and Rose''s tone when reciting the poem was shockingly simr. Jay tossed and turned, finding it difficult to fall asleep. Finally, he turned on the white noise app, plugged in his headphones, and listened to a whole night of rain sounds. He did not know what time he fell asleep. Perhaps it was a connection between father and son. That night, Jenson slept poorly as well. He dreamt of a n extremely scary dream. There was a weird-looking being wearing a beast head mask that climbed up his window. In the beast¡¯s hand was a bell that he did not stop ringing. "Jenson... Jenson... Save me... Save me, please..." It was talking like a wronged soul seeking for justice! "Ahh!" Jenson suddenly opened his eyes. His cool face was filled with fear as he stumbled out of bed and ran outside like a lunatic. When Rose heard some urgent footsteps along the corridor, she was jolted awake and ran out without wearing any slippers. "Jens." Rose saw Jenson running around like a headless fly. Jenson was running around the corridor on the second floor. When he saw Rose, hisplexion paled as he ran to her. She opened her arms wide and sank himself into her embrace. "Mommy, I''m afraid!" "Don''t worry, my dear. Mommy is here. Mommy will protect you." Rose carried Jenson and gently patted his back as Jenson shivered in her arms. Rose had no choice but to carry Jenson back to her room. Jenson buried his head inside her chest and said with chattering teeth, "Mommy, close the window. I''m afraid." Rose ced Jenson on the bed, walked to the window, shut it, and locked it. She turned around to see Jenson looking as if he had been bewitched. Rose looked for a piece of red paper and cut it into shapes that looked like a few talismans to ward off evil spirits. She pasted them on the window. She then returned next to Jenson andforted," Baby, look. Mommy has invited many immortal soldiers to watch over us. Those evil spirits can no longere in. Don''t be afraid, Mommy will protect you." Jenson saw that his mommy had shut the windows tightly and felt relieved. Only now did he stop shivering. "Mommy, can you hug me to sleep?" Jenson pitifully looked at Rose. Rose smiled. "Of course I can!" She gently hugged Jenson, and he fell asleep soon enough inside her embrace. That night, Rose had a difficult time going to bed. She had a feeling that Jenson''s autism was not due to gics. If she wanted to cure her son¡¯s autism, she was going to have to find out the source of his N?velDrama.Org content rights. nightmares. Perhaps there were too many thoughts going through her mind at night which disturbed her sleep. She finally slept when it was early in the morning. In the morning, Jay woke up and went downstairs. The kitchen was quiet and deserted which made him frown unhappily. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were obediently seated on the sofa, waiting for the adults to feed them. When Jay walked past them, Baby Robbie sweetly called out," Daddy!¡± 1 However, Zetty fearfully looked at him. Her beautiful eyes were covered with caution. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Jay ruffled his son¡¯s head but ignored Zetty''s presence. He did not notice that his ignorance was bringing upon a bigger animosity from Zetty. Jay went upstairs and knocked on Rose''s room door. Rose''s sleepy eyes were met with an angry Jay. "Sir Ares, what¡¯s the matter?" "Breakfast," Jay squeezed out the two sybles through gritted teeth. Rose was immediately wide awake. "Ah, I''m sorry. I''ll get to it right away." However, she was still dressed in her cotton, short-sleeved, pajama dress. She wanted to get changed and head out of the room, but Jay remained at the door as i f he had no intention of leaving. Jay looked at the Pikachu cartoon picture on her pajamas. There was a teasing look in his gaze. Rose covered the childish picture on her chest and blushed. "Stop looking!" Jay coldly said, "Don''t worry. Even if you stood naked i n front of me, I won''t have any interest in your t figure." Rose widened her eyes. ''I have a t figure? How absurd. My body measurements are the perfect ratio. It¡¯s only because my pajamas are loose and covering m y curves.'' Jay was about to turn around to leave when... Jenson got out of bed. When Jay saw Jenson, he red at Rose. "Why is Jenson in your room?" ''Rose surely has no good intentions for approaching Jenson.¡¯Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing how guarded Jay looked, Rose chided, "The child had nightmaresst night, yet as the daddy, you didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Jay''s body froze. Whenever Jenson had nightmares, h e would run around frantically. In the past, Jay had to carry him andforted him endlessly, but he would have to wait till the next day before Jenson''s unrest and emotional turmoil calmed down. However, Jay was surprised that even though Jenson had a rpsest night, Jenson seemed to have had a good sleep. His gazended on the funny-looking red cutouts on the window and curiously asked, "What are those?" He preferred his whole house in the same color tone. Therefore when he spotted something red among his grey and silver color scheme, it made him felt that his eyes were turning blurry. His mood was dampened. "Talismans to ward off evil spirits." Rose exined. Jay was an atheist. He was very furious with Rose''s act of pollution. "Tear it off!" Rose pouted. What an insensitive man. "Nope. I spent a long time making themst night. Sir Ares, let me leave them there for a few more days, please?" Ayer of frost covered Jay''s gaze. Rose sighed in defeat. "Alright, okay. I''ll tear them away. I''ll tear them right now.¡± However, when Rose reached out for the talismans on the window, Jenson yelled, "Mommy, don''t tear them off. They can protect me.¡± Rose sadly looked at Jenson. "But your daddy doesn''t allow..." "Forge it. Leave them there.¡± Jay immediately changed his mind. ''Did these help Jenson recover from his fears faster than usual? ¡®Why haven''t I thought about this in the past?'' Rose looked at Jay. He could lose his bearings whenever he doted on his children. He could go back on his words abruptly, and his mood was so erratic. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 There were not many people in this world who could receive gentle treatment from the cold and heartless Jay. In her past life, Angeline Severe had sacrificed herself but still failed to warm his cold heart of steel. 1 Nobody would expect that he could be so gentle and doting with his sons. Rose was in a daze thinking about nonsense when Jay suddenly reminded her coldly. "Make breakfast." Rose understood that she would never be the one he would be gentle to. It was that way in herst life, and i t would be the same in this life. Rose made a dash downstairs. Jay walked into the room and sat on the edge of the bed as he ruffled Jenson¡¯s head, gently inquiring," Why did you have nightmares again?¡± Jenson¡¯s gaze darkened. He had dark circles under his eyes, indicating that he did not have a very peaceful sleep. Jenson looked at Jay. Although his mouth quivered slightly, no words came out. Jay gently hugged his son. "Jens, do you have something that''s bothering you?¡± Jay could not figure out why Jens could tell Rose that he had a nightmare, but he refused to open up with him. Jay admitted that he did not smile regrly and often gave others a feeling of indifference. However, when h e was with his sons, he was a different person-gentle and loving, i There was no reason for Jenson to be afraid of him. ''Daddy, will Mommy leave us?" Jenson looked up, his eyes filled with sentimentality. Jay saw the reliance Jenson had toward his mommy and sighed helplessly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Initially, he was only allowing Rose near Jenson with the hope that they would hate and despise each other. After all, Jenson had never been nice to any woman. H e was sure that an uneducated and uncultured woman like Rose would go insane from Jenson''s unpredictable and erratic outbursts. He never expected that the opposite would happen where Jenson could be tamed by Rose so well. 1 He failed to steal the chicken and ended up losing grains instead! "As long as you don''t want her to leave, then she will never leave." If Rose dared to abandon Jens and make Jens sad, Jay would break her legs. A small smile surfaced on Jenson''s face. Jay was secretly shocked. This son had inherited his cold personality and rarely smiled. To see him smile the day after he had a rpse was rarer. Jay looked at the silly talismans pasted on the window, and a smile formed within his gaze. After Jay helped Jenson to get changed, he carried Jenson downstairs to see that Rose was already done preparing breakfast. 1 Golden brown youtiao, freshly squeezed soy milk, and vegetable sd. Jay was never picky with food, but he was slightly worried that too much oily food was not good for the children¡¯s health. With thinking for the children, Jay impolitely criticized Rose. "Breakfast is the most important meal for children¡¯s development. I don¡¯t want to see such unthoughtful breakfasts in the future again." Rose was chewing on a piece of youtiao and could not swallow in time to reply. She said with her mouth full, "Sir Ares, soy milk and youtiao is a ssic healthy breakfastbination. It''s economical and tastes good. Why can''t they eat it?" Jay domineeringly refuted, "Rose, don''t forget that I''m your employer. I do have the right to request my worker to do as I say." Rose finally realized. ''This fe is using the 20,000bor fee to categorize our rtionship into an employer and employee rtionship?'' Rose regretted her rash decision. She was still less witty and cunning than he was. Baby Zetty red at Jay like he was the biggest enemy. ''Daddy is always bullying Mommy. I don''t like this kind of Daddy!¡¯ Chapter 146 Chapter 146 "Uncle, if you don¡¯t like soy milk with youtiao, you can choose not to eat it. Nobody will force you to eat it." Zetty''s soft and cute voice reverberated into Jay¡¯s ear, which made him feel that life had be meaningless. This young child was always at odds with him. Jay frowned as he looked at Baby Zetty, "Didn''t your Mommy teach you that you shouldn¡¯t talk when you eat?" Who would expect that Zetty would raise her head high and fight back. "Uncle, then why are you talking non-stop?" Jay was rendered speechless. Rose could not help but gently pat Zetty¡¯s head. Her action was obvious to all that she was giving Zetty encouragement. Jay''s arrow-like sharp gaze shot at Rose. The smile in Rose¡¯s face froze, and she immediately buried her head low as she chewed on the youtiao. After breakfast, Jay was not in a hurry to leave for work. He called Rose over. His tone of voice showed that he was was not keen on having a discussion. He just wanted to overbearingly inform her that he had enrolled Jenson and Baby Robbie into a new kindergarten. This news was like a thunder on a sunny day which shook Rose and left her frazzled. "What about Zetty?" Rose blurted. There was glee in Jay''s gaze as he looked at Rose. "I don''t think I have the responsibility of raising her." Rose was jolted awake. Jay was still unaware that Zetty was his daughter. Now that things had turned out this way, she would have to be thick-skinned and send Baby Zetty to the same kindergarten as Baby Robbie and Jenson. However, Jay''s next sentence shattered Rose''s beautiful imagination into dust. "The kindergarten is affiliated with Horizon Colors. The distance from here is about 900 meters or so. They can walk to school each morning.¡± The reason Jay made this decision was that he had learned his lesson from when Baby Robbie was kidnapped and Jenson¡¯s bullying at school. Safety came first before knowledge. "How much are the fees?" Rose asked fearfully. Jay casually replied, "Raising the children is our shared responsibility, but since you have some financial difficulty, I can excuse you from all of your responsibilities." This sentence sounded generous, but when she thought about it carefully, there was a catch. ''Is he taking away my responsibility of raising my children?'' Rose stood with her back straight. ''Sir Ares, you don''t need to excuse me for my responsibilities toward the children. We can share half of their school fees. Don''t worry, even if I have to sell my kidney or blood, I will never shrug off my part of the responsibility." Jay looked at the boastful Rose and faked a praise. " Not bad, not bad at all. The fee is 580,000.¡± Rose¡¯s eyes widened. "So... much?" Jay nodded. "Fees for one child is 580,000. For two children, it''s 1.16 million. We split this fee equally between us, any objections?" Rose was so frightened that she reached for the water by the side and gulped it down. After she calmed her nerves, Rose questioned Jay. "There are so many kindergartens avable. Why must you choose the most expensive one? The most expensive may not be the best." N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jay teased disdainfully. "Don''t find excuses for yourck of capability." Rose was not going to back out. "I''m not incapable. I just don''t have enough money for the time being. If I have time to look for a job, I can let the children study i n the best kindergarten. You should know that we can''t have both ways. Since I needed to take care of the children, I didn''t have time to look for a full-time job. Sir Ares, can you loan me a sum of money for a short period? I''ll return it to you once I''ve found a job." Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Jay had met people from different walks of life. The kind of people he met the most were those so poor that they owned nothing, yet they were still so full of themselves. When the cruel reality left them with a few ps on their faces, they would turn from being just poor on the outside to being poor even mentally and spiritually. Rose Loyle had been defined by Jay within his subjective world that she was that kind of person. 1 Jay did not give further thoughts about Rose''s request to loan money from him. "Wait till the day you can afford it before you discuss your responsibilities with me. Rose bit her lip. Jay looked down on her and would not believe that she was capable of paying him back. Right now, she had a more urgent problem. Baby Robbie and Jenson''s schooling issue had been settled. However, Zetty had no qualifications to enter the affiliated kindergarten of Horizon Colors. The affiliated kindergarten of Horizon Colors was mainly set up to cater to the property owners in Horizon Colors. There were very limited slots avable for children staying outside of Horizon Colors. Those who wanted to enter Horizon Colors had to have a good connection inside, and they needed to pay more expensive school fees. For Jay, he was under the impression that Zetty was his ex-wife''s daughter from Rose''s second marriage. With his heartless personality, he would never help Zetty into the school without receiving something in return. As for Rose, she did not have any good connections and neither did she have money. She was helpless even if she wanted to do something about it. However...Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose looked at Zetty''s disappointed gaze and felt bad for her. She bit on her teeth and humbled herself to beg Jay. "Sir Ares, will you please be a kind person and help me put Zetty in the same school as Baby Robbie and Jenson?¡± Jay rejected it immediately. "Non-property owners of Horizon Colors cannot enter the microdistrict''s kindergarten.¡± With his capabilities, he could easily use his special connections to get Zetty into Horizon Kindergarten. He just needed to utter a word. Zetty was feeling so wronged that her eyes began to tear. ''Daddy only loves my big brothers and doesn''t like me. ¡¯ This made Zetty¡¯s heart sad. 4 Rose did not want Zetty to be haunted with an unfair childhood. She decided to abandon her dignity and reputation for Zetty''s sake. "Sir Ares, I beg you." Jay had never seen Rose act so humbly before. In the past, she had only done it as an act. This time, he noticed her bloodshot eyes and was feeling pleased. "Even if I get your daughter into Horizon Kindergarten, have you considered her school fees? Why? You still want to loan from me?¡± Jay cunningly probed. Rose was being humiliated to the point that her cheeks were now flushed red. Jay made it obvious that he was not going to loan her money. "Sir Ares, you just need to help me get Zetty into Horizon Colors. I will settle the school fees on my own." 1 Jay nodded gleefully at her impending misfortune. " Okay." He knew that Zetty had no trouble qualifying for the school academically. If anything, the biggest obstacle was the matter of affording the school fees. However, Rose''s expression was determined. She did not look too worried about the expensive fees. Jay was curiously wondering. ''Rose will go to the extent of paying for an exorbitantly priced kindergarten just so that Zetty can receive the same quality of education as Baby Robbie?'' In preparation for paying Zetty''s school fees, Rose decided that she had to get back to work. To get a high paying job, she meticulously prepared a good resume and emailed it to a fewrge companies. As Rose was too busy and had no time to take care of the children, Jay brought Baby Robbie and Jenson out to y. When Zetty woke up from her nap and realized that Daddy had brought her two brothers out, she depressingly sighed a few times. After Rose was done submitting her resume, she came out to find Zetty sitting alone at the stairs. Zetty was s o small that she looked rather negligible, but that depressed look on the young child''s face made Rose heartbroken. "Zetty." Chapter 148 Chapter 148 "Mommy, he only brought Jenson and Baby Robbie out to y and left me at home." Zetty looked sideways at her mommy. The disappointment in her eyes was not dismissible. "Zetty, do you want to go out to y? Shall I bring you out?" Rose walked over and sat next to Zetty. Zetty looked at the beautiful big house. She suddenly felt sad and sighed. "Mommy, I don''t like it here." Rose was stunned. The gap between Zetty and Jay was rapidly increasing. If it was left to progress on its own, it would probably expand as wide and deep as a gorge, never being able to heal. "Zetty, do you want to acknowledge yourself to Daddy?" Rose nervously asked. She had been mulling over this questiontely. In the past, she intended to selfishly keep both children to herself and never be separated from them. However, things had not been going as nned. She even failed to hide Baby Robbie, allowing Baby Robbie and Jay to acknowledge each other. Later, she decided to hide Zetty from him. At least with Zetty around, she still had someone to rely on. However, each time she saw the sadness and disappointment in Zetty''s eyes whenever she was neglected by her daddy, Rose began to waver. She felt that her selfishness may cause hurt to Zetty. She was worried that being ignored by her daddy would cause Zetty to have a traumatizing childhood.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Rose did not wish that Zetty would have to use her whole life to heal the impact left by her broken childhood. Therefore, Rose decided to give up on her persistence. She wanted to return Zetty''s happiness. However, Rose did not expect that Zetty would have such a huge rejection toward her daddy''s issue. She immediately cried and begged Rose. "Mommy, don¡¯t you want me anymore? Mommy, I beg you, please don¡¯t leave Zetty. Zetty can live without Daddy, but I can''t live without Mommy." Rose hugged Zetty, her heart feeling all sorts of inexplicable feelings. Zetty¡¯s reliance on Rose was not a good sign. It showed the child''s subconscious rejection toward Jay as well. Rose was feeling very confused. She did not know what to do with Zetty''s situation, and she did not know how to decide at the moment. Since Zetty did not want to acknowledge herself to Jay, there was nothing Rose could do either. In the evening, Jay brought Baby Robbie and Jenson home. When Zetty saw Jay, she huffed angrily, pouted her lips, turned her head around, and ran upstairs. Jay was stunned. ''Why is this little bun throwing a fit o f temper at me?'' Baby Robbie was carrying a toy and immediately chased after Zetty when he saw that Zetty was unhappy. "Zetty, I bought a toy for you." Zetty stopped and looked at her favorite doll. Her eyes were filled with happiness. Baby Robbie wanted to improve his daddy and sister¡¯s rtionship, so he said, "Zetty, Uncle Ares bought this for you." After Zetty heard that, she carried the doll and went over to Jay. She stuffed the doll back into his hand and solemnly said, "I''m sorry you had to spend money. Uncle Ares, you don¡¯t need to buy anything for me again in the future. Thanks." With that said, Zetty made a dash upstairs. She locked herself in the room and refused toe out. 3 Rose looked at Zetty who had hidden her little head under the covers and sighed. ''What should I do?'' Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Jay looked at the doll inside his hand with a sullen face. Then, he nced at the little bun''s room. After Zetty entered the room, she mmed the door loudly which thundered through the whole house. It became obvious to all that she was in an extremely foul mood. Jay felt that the little bun¡¯s temper was huge and weird. He was under the impression that she was born that way and that it had nothing to do with him. His mood felt better with his selffort. Inside the bedroom, Zetty hid under the nket and quietly shed tears. Rose watched the little human who was feeling hopelessly sad and felt that she could no longer ignore Zetty''s psychological health just because she wanted to keep Zetty to herself. "Baby Zetty, you want him to bring you out as well?" Rose sat next to Baby Zetty, her voice gentle and soothing. Zetty raised her damp face from all the tears and nodded. Her soft and cute voice was filled with hurt and doubt. "Mommy, why doesn''t Uncle like me?" Rose thought about it. How was she going to answer this question? The reason Jay disliked Zetty was because of Rose. Since he disliked Rose, he disliked her daughter as well. Why did Jay dislike Rose? It was because he was a self -righteous man who did not bother about someone like Rose who had a lowly birthright, was poorly educated, and not pretty. She often provoked his limits as well. Not only did she have sex with him, but she also did it against his will. It was only right that h e hated her. Rose looked at Zetty¡¯s eyes that were filled with anticipation. She did not know how to exin this situation to Zetty. The love and hate between her and Jay spanned across two lifetimes. In her past life, she died because of Jay. That was why in this life, she went against Jay''s will and gave him children. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The children were a continuation of them. It was because Rose wanted to salvage the love that she could not have. Finally, Rose used a simple exnation for Zetty." Zetty, you''ve offended Uncle in the past. Perhaps Uncle feels that Zetty is an impolite and bad-tempered child. Zetty, if you can treat Uncle Ares the way you treat other uncles or aunties, with gentleness, kindness, and a good upbringing, I''m sure Uncle will learn to like my Zetty too." "For real?" Zetty raised her hand to firmly wipe away her tears as she asked solemnly. Rose nodded. Zetty finally smiled after crying. However, Zetty was firm with her principles. "As long as Uncle Ares stops bullying Mommy, I promise Mommy that I will be polite toward Uncle Ares in the future." Rose felt as if a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders. For dinner, Rose made a huge table of delicious dishes. Zetty personally helped Jay pour a ss of red wine and set his cutleries. Jay looked at Zetty who had a 180-degree change. He stiffened his cold face and questioned Zetty coldly, "Tell me, do you have a favor to ask from me? Is that why you''re being so nice?" Jay nced at Rose. His nce was filled with disdain and contempt. Rose''splexion paled. Hepletely misunderstood Zetty¡¯s sincere efforts. Zetty shook her head. Her initially joyful expression had received a blow. She quietly sat next to Rose, her little hands nervously grabbing Rose¡¯s hand. Rose was feeling very disappointed. She shot an unfriendly re at Jay. Jay insensitively did not realize anything. "Seeing how the child is being so good today, I shall help you with your school fees." Baby Robbie and Jenson cheered, "Daddy is awesome!" Rose did not want to argue with Jay in front of the kids. However, her heart was bubbling with anger. It needed an outlet. Rose gripped her chopsticks tightly and stabbed into the braised chicken as if the te of braised chicken was her mortal enemy. She forcefully tore the chicken and threw it into her bowl. Jay coldly looked at Rose and reprimanded in displeasure, "Do you think it''s good to disy such uncultured and unsightly eating behavior in front of the children?" Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Rose had a stomach filled with anger that could not be digested, nor could it be released. The three children were innocently looking at her, thus she had no choice but to take in all that bitter anger. She gave Jay a huge smile. "Sir Ares, you''re right." The only reason why Jay looked down on her was just that she was poor. Rose secretly swore that she was going to change the situation. She wanted to change her position in his heart where she was now categorized at the lowest rung on the social pyramid. The meal went on awkwardly. When dinner ended, Rose cleared the kitchen and returned to her room. She opened her email to see if there were any replies from thepanies she had submitted her resume to. Perhaps because it had not been too long since she emailed them, which was why not many companies replied to her. However, one email caught her attention. The reply read, "I have seen your resume, but I have some reservations about the level of your hacking skills. If you can pass my test, I am willing to employ you and double your asking sry." Rose was ted and immediately replied, "I¡¯m willing t o take any test." "I want the archive of Grand Asia''s president," the other party replied. Rose chuckled at her test question. Did she need to hack into Grand Asia¡¯s database to get Jay''s archives? She knew him like the back of her hand. Jay may be the Imperial City''s number one famous figure, but he had very good security for his privacy. Those who did not know him might not even know how he looked like. His height, weight, and age were all unknown. However, for Rose who loved him across two lifetimes, she knew everything about Jay-from his height and weight to his education level and even how he made a name for himself. Rose dly epted the other party¡¯s test. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Four hourster, Rose sessfully retrieved Jay''s archives and handed it to the other party. She even added a bonus that was not in the archive-Jay Ares had a habit of sleeping naked. At the other party''sputer, Zayne Severe was dumbfounded as he stared at Jay Ares¡¯ archives. "This is f*cking awesome. This person can enter Grand Asia''s internal system in such a short time. This is definitely Jay''s strongest rival." The reason Zaynepletely acknowledged Rose''s ability was that he knew Jay''s archives as well. He knew Jay''s birthday down to the hour and his height down to its millimeter. This archive was the same as the Jay he knew. "I''m pleased to inform you that you have been hired. I''m very satisfied with your skills. Will you be interested to work in ourpany?" ''Eminent Honor Co. Ltd? ''This is an extremely second ss category onlinepany. ''They don''t have much of a reputation within the industry.¡¯ Rose was not satisfied with such a smallpany. However, she was in desperate need of money. She needed to pay the school fees tomorrow. The consequence of failing to pay up was probably being looked down on by Jay. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Since Eminent Honor was desperate to hire her, perhaps she could try to negotiate and get an advance for her sry? If both sides coulde to an agreement, then her urgent problem would be solved. ''To be honest, Eminent Honor is not my first choice. However, I''m in urgent need of money. If Eminent Honor can give me two years'' sry in advance, I''m willing to work for yourpany.'' Rose hesitated for a long time before she clenched her teeth and clicked o n the send button. The other party did not even hesitate and immediately replied with, ''No problem.'' Next, they needed to discuss the use for the employment contract, the working hours, and others. Rose considered that she needed to take care of three young children. She suggested that she work from home where she would hand her work at a pre-agreed time to thepany. As for Zayne, he badly wanted to keep Rose, thus he agreed to all of her conditions. He even went to the extent of transferring Rose her sry for two years that was worth 600,000. It was only then did she sign the employment contract. This just showed how desperate Zayne was to book a top-ss hacker like Rose. Rose was surprised when she received therge sum o f money. She replied, ''Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''m a swindler?'' On the other side, Zayne twisted a smile. ''Who dares to cheat my money? That''ll be like lighting up antern inside the toilet. I don''t believe that you''re looking for death.'' What an arrogant deration. Rose looked at that sentence and daydreamed. ''Why d o I find this arrogant tone so familiar?'' Rose was brought back to a scene in her past life when she was with her big brother Zayne. "Angel, I suspect that the heavens sent you here to punish me!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was once when Zayne had failed three major subjects-Mandarin, Maths, and English-during his end of term exam. When he got home, his father used a leather belt to whip him half-dead. He lied on the bed and chided his sister. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that your Mandarin, Maths, and English are good, but why do you even get full marks for your Politics, History, and Geography? To top it off, you look so pretty. Are you trying to push me to my deathbed by making your big brother live under your shadow?¡± Angelina was holding a tube of ointment and applying it to Zayne''s wound. When she heard him chiding her, she increased her force on his wound. Zayne yelled in pain. "Angeline Severe, I''m your big brother. Your biological big brother!" Angeline teased him. "You''re so stupid, I don''t think we''re biologically rted." Zayne boasted, "Your big brother is not stupid, okay? I merely did not put my heart into studying. I need to use all this time to make an effort to find you a gentle and kind sister-inw. Angel, tell me, what kind of woman do you like? Big Brother will find a sister-inw for you ording to your preference!" Angeline was speechless. ¡°She''s not going to live with me, so why are you asking me?" Zayne shouted, "Angel, has your brain rotted from too much studying? Your brother¡¯s wife is going to affect your future happiness. For an innocent girl like you, if I marry a scheming woman, I won''t be surprised if you¡¯re bullied to death by her. "Big Brother is considering these things for you. Tell m e, where are you going to find such a good brother who will sacrifice my studies just to find you a good sister-inw?" Angeline stuffed the tube of ointment in Zayne¡¯s hand and impolitely teased, "Don''t find excuses for your low IQ. You failed every single subject. I''m even suspecting that you came from a unicellr organism.¡± This made the maid who was at the sideugh uncontrobly. Zayne immediately bellowed, "I failed every subject, but I''m still a star student in my year. It¡¯s only because the questions this time were crazily difficult and not many people passed. It''s normal for me to fail." Angeline closed her eyes. Zayne¡¯s agitatedly defeated look still lingered in her mind. Zayne and her had argued from when they were children until they were adults. However, the siblings¡¯ rtionship was still strong. Zayne may always derogate Angeline to nothing, but if anyone dared to talk bad about Angeline, Zayne would always be the first to teach that person a lesson till they were kneeling and begging for forgiveness. As time went on, Swallow City''s Zayne Severe had the reputation of being a crazy sister pamperer. The sky began to glow a warm white in the east. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Rose''s thoughts were interrupted by the rm. She gently sighed before heading downstairs to prepare a scrumptious breakfast for the children. Today, they needed to register the children into the new kindergarten. Thus, there were plenty of things they needed to do. Rose dressed the beauty-conscious Zetty in a beautiful princess dress. Zetty even had a variety of beautiful hair essories. Rose tied Zetty''s hair into a bun and essorized it with a silver-colored mini tiara. Zetty had fair and exquisite features. She looked like a fairy that came to earth, unblemished and beautiful. When Rose carried Zetty downstairs, the three male specimens were attracted to Zetty. "Lil Sister, you look so pretty today." Baby Robbie was open with his praises for Zetty. Zetty cutely replied, "Thank you, Baby Robbie." Although Jenson kept quiet, his head kept nodding, showing his agreement with Baby Robbie''s statement. Even Jay had fallen into a trance for a moment. At that moment, he was rather disappointed that Rose had given him two sons but not one daughter. 1 ''How nice will it be if this cute fairy is my daughter?'' However, Jay soon returned to reality. ''It may not be a good thing if Zetty is my daughter, actually. ''Our personalities sh. Zetty has a natural animosity against me. If we¡¯re father and daughter, she might anger me until my lifespan is shortened by a few years.¡¯ 1 "Uncle!" Baby Zetty sat next to Jay. Since her heart to heart talk with Mommy yesterday, Zetty decided to change her hostile behavior toward Jay. Jay suddenly heard Zetty''s cute voice that could melt one¡¯s heart and felt that it was worth it to live a few years shorter if he had a cute and sweet daughter like this. "Anything?" Jay turned to look at Zetty. Jay resisted showing a harsh reaction toward Zetty¡¯s sudden change in attitude because he felt that this was Rose¡¯s idea for Zetty to be on his good books. After all, Rose needed to borrow money from him. Jay hated adults who used innocent children to reach their goals. Therefore, he did not know how to respond or react toward Zetty¡¯s initiative to be nice to him. He wanted to respond to the child, but he did not want Rose''s cunning scheme to seed. This dilemma caused his expression to look bad. Rose saw Jay''s stiffened expression and felt her mood dampen. She wished that Jay would donate some of his love toward Jenson and Baby Robbie to Zetty. After breakfast, the whole family adjourned to the kindergarten on foot. Jay held Jenson and Baby Robbie''s hand while Rose carried Zetty and followed from a distance. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Baby Robbie and Jenson did not want their mommy and little sister to be left behind, so they both stopped i n their tracks at the same time and turned to look behind. After Rose caught up with them, Jay looked at Rose''s worried expression and coldly said, "You don''t need to worry about the school fees. I¡¯ll pay for you." Rose was speechless. She was not worried about school fees. What was worrying her was his aloofness toward Baby Zetty. She was wondering when their rtionship could improve. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Rose put Baby Zetty down and said to her, "Walk together with your brothers." After Baby Robbie, Jenson, and Zetty held each other''s hands and walked in front, Rose purposely walked beside Jay. She had some things that she wanted to tell Jay. She hoped that he would put down his prejudice against Zetty and avoid doing anything that may hurt the child mentally. However, Jay looked at her with caution. Such a harmonious view made them seem like a family. Jay Ares disliked Rose and her child from the core of his heart. He was certain that she was here to kiss his *ss, and also to make it seem like the both of them were still very close. "Rose, if you''re trying to fake your way around using m y reputation, I advise you to stop such ns. Those who live in Horizon Colors are like neighbors. It won''t be too long before everyone will find out the truth... That you''re just a maid in the Ares household." Rose was dumbfounded. ''This fe is using such a dirty view to guess my thoughts?'' Rose forced those words she wanted to say back in and immediately retreated to stay away from Jay. She waited for Jay to move a distance away before she continued her steps in displeasure. At the kindergarten, the security guard at the entrance did not give her much trouble. Perhaps Jay had already informed them earlier. She then caught up with Jay at the finance office of the kindergarten. Since stepping into the kindergarten, Jay had be the star attraction. The teachers and staff of the kindergarten all looked at Jay with a love-struck expression. Their obvious looks of admiration had hints of bashfulness. Jay seemed to be used to such events. He pulled Baby Robbie and Jenson along. Without noticing anything else, he went straight to the finance office with his sons. The director of the school had been stationed at the finance office since earlier to wait for Jay''s arrival. When he saw Jay, he immediately got up to greet Jay with a humble smile as if he was a lowly servant greeting his master. "Master Ares, wee to our kindergarten." Jay coldly nodded. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Master Ares, I''ve settled the registration of your two young masters. As for the fees, we''ve given them a discount as well.¡± Jay frowned. "Principal Aspen, I won''t ept the school''s discount for the children''s fees. Back when I donated money to build Horizon Kindergarten, I only did it for charity. Both these matters cannot be mixed." "Um...¡± Jay walked to the finance staff and passed his diamond card over. His voice was deep like an intoxicating cello, mesmerizing anyone who heard him. "Three children. Please settle the payment of their fees." Rose immediately stepped forward and rejected Jay¡¯s offer. "Sir Ares, thank you. However, I''ll pay for Zetty''s fees myself!" Rose then took out her silver card and passed it to the finance staff with two hands. Jay was very shocked. ''Where did she get the money to pay the school fees?'' Rose''s actions made him realize that he greatly misunderstood her. ''She doesn''t need to borrow money from me. Does that mean that she didn''t have to teach Zetty to be nice to me? ''Earlier when she tried toe near me, it was not because she wanted to fake her way around using my reputation? Her move now is enough to let everyone know that she does not have a single rtionship with me.¡¯ Once Jay realized the truth, he found that his heart did not feel rxed at all. Instead, his heart was feeling rather inexplicable. After settling the school fees, the staff informed Rose and Jay that Jenson and Baby Robbie would enter higher-level International Rocket ss while Baby Zetty would enter middle-level International Rocket ss. When Rose heard such an unreasonable arrangement, she lost control and shouted, "No!" Jay unhappily red at her. Zetty could enter the middle-level International Rocket ss because he had put in a word from behind. He did not expect that Rose would not appreciate his efforts. Rose''s unappreciative behavior made him blow up." Shut up!" Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Rose came to her senses as she stared at Jay who seemed angry. She turned to speak to the staff, "My Zetty might be younger than her brother, but they have always been in the same ss. I hope that they can be together in the higher-level ss in Horizon Kindergarten. The staff member felt a little awkward. "But Zetty isn''t old enough for the higher-level ss." Rose was insistent. "Rules are man-made. We ought to consider her capabilities before assigning her to a ss. Don''t you think so?" The staff members could not convince Rose, and so they turned their pleading gaze toward Principal Aspen. The principal turned to look at Jay instead. Jay gave Rose a death re! Baby Zetty saw that the adults were in an awkward situation because of her. She walked in front of Principal Aspen and fluently enunciated her reasons for why she should be ced in the higher- level ss. "Grandpa Principal, I might be still young, but I''ve heard that many renowned universities ept younger students as long as they are intelligent. If those universities could do that, why can''t a kindergarten make an exception for smart kids?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Principal Aspen was amazed. "What amazing reasoning abilities! Alright, I''ll make an exception for a smart little girl like you. Grandpa Principal will let you join the higher-level ss." Rose breathed a sigh of relief. Baby Zetty gave Grandpa Principal a big hug. Then, she thanked her with a deep bow. "Thank you, Grandpa Principal. Baby Zetty will not let you down." Jay looked at the intelligent and obedient Baby Zetty and could notprehend it. Was the little girl a natural actress? She was fierce and unyielding in front of him but was a courteous and gentle little lady i n front of others. That two-faced temperament of hers reminded him of someone. Jay turned to look at Rose. Rose looked rxed and wore a dignified smile on her face. After the enrollment procedure, the three children remained at the kindergarten for sses while Rose followed Jay out of the kindergarten. Once they stepped out of the front gate, Jay finally asked the question that he had been holding back. " Where did you get the money for the fees?" Rose hesitated for a while. She decided to tell him the truth, in case he thought that she had picked up a sleazy job. "I''ve found work. The employer was willing to pay me two years'' sry in advance." Jay was shocked when he heard that. She sold her freedom to someone else for two years, just because she did not want to beg him for money? Jay never knew that she was such a prideful person. "Are you at liberty to divulge your annual sry?" "Three hundred thousand," Rose said, a little embarrassed. Three hundred thousand a year was too low for a master hacker like her. Jay was stunned when he heard the figure. With her hacking skills, Grand Asia would dly pay her at least eight million per year. She had agreed to the abysmally low sry, probably because she really needed the money. "What is the penalty if you breach the contract?" Jay asked. Rose shook her head. "I won''t breach the contract. Eminent Honor has helped me in my time of need, and I''m not one to burn bridges. I will do my best to serve them well for the next two years." Jay was lost in thought for a while as he looked at Rose''s determined expression. It was his first time realizing that he should reevaluate his impression of his ex-wife. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 His understanding of her had never gone beyond that night seven years ago. She had made a fool of herself a t the wedding banquet. Rose Loyle, as Jay''s soon-to-be wife, was supposed to be the highlight of the night, but she had screamed when she saw him as though she had seen a ghost. Her expression that day was the same as a fanatic who had met her movie idol. She had hugged and nibbled him in front of everyone. It was as though they were like lovers who had reunited after a long separation. He had lost all his face because of her that day. From then on, he had considered the daughter born out of wedlock of the Loyle family to be an uncivilized country bumpkin. After the marriage, he cast her aside like an old shoe. He hoped that he would weather through his financial crisis and then resolutely divorce her. Unfortunately, that uncivilized country bumpkin in his eyes was not as naive and innocent as he imagined. She set him up and snatched his virginity from him. 1 Ever since then, his hatred toward her had intensified. His anger had blinded him toward her virtues. After being repeatedly rebuked by her various actions, Jay finally noticed that he might have misunderstood her. It was true that she was the daughter of Royan Loyle born out of wedlock, but he did not know how it was like growing up in a countryside vige. Perhaps judging her to be an uncouth woman based on her educational background might have been too narrowminded of him. Some trees thrive in the most horrendous weather and the steepest cliffs. Perhaps Rose Loyle was someone like that. "Sir Ares!" Jay, who was walking in front, abruptly stopped when he heard Rose call him. He turned around and looked uncertainly at her. "What is it?" Rose did not move forward because she wanted to keep a distance from him. She stood about a meter away from him. To ease the rtionship between Baby Zetty and her father, she tried to look and sound as servile as she could. "My Baby Zetty isn''t as rude and uneducated as you might think. I don''t know why, but her bad temper only res up when she''s interacting with you. 1 "She''s very kind and docile when she''s alone with me. She would cry because she couldn''t help a snail find its home. She would take care of her ssmates who are sick with a cold. Of course, she would also massage my back and wash my feet regrly..." Rose was speaking timidly. She was worried that Jay might misunderstand her attempts of bringing the father and daughter closer together, instead of thinking that she was only using her daughter so that she could remarry Jay. To her surprise, Jay responded favorably for the first time. He did not think that Rose had an ulterior motive, but instead looked doubtfully at her. "I''d like t o know too, why is she so bad-tempered toward me?" He had thought that Rose had taught the little girl to b e rude to him. However, she seemed like she was trying her best to ease the tension between him and the little girl. It meant that she might not be a bad influence on the children. He had been observing how Rose educated the children with logic and love. She did not seem to be the type to make enemies for her children. Rose did not know how to reply to Jay''s question. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ''Doesn''t he have any inkling why Zetty doesn''t like him?'' Jay treated Mommy badly, and Zetty was very protective of Mommy. How could the little girl tolerate how Daddy abused Mommy? Jay was suddenly on alert. What was Rose''s intention of warming him up to Zetty? "I don''t think it''s any of m y business whether your Baby Zetty is a good or a bad girl, right?" "Don''t worry, I don''t have any unrealistic expectations. It''s just that I see Baby Zetty sometimes feel dejected when she sees how you treat Jens and Baby Robbie. A s her mother, I care about what she feels. She''s Jay looked at Rose, cautious of offending him, and immediately understood. ''So that was why Zetty has been treating me better for the past two days?'' Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ''So she''s not plotting for my money or my love, but only wants me to treat Baby Zetty a little better?'' However, Jay was not too happy about Rose''s exnation. He furrowed his brows and asked Rose coldly, "What do you mean by ''unrealistic expectations iQll Rose looked at him exasperatedly and said timidly," Sir Ares, you must be thinking that I want you to remarry me, and that''s why I''m asking Baby Zetty to b e friendly toward you. Don''t worry, Sir Ares, that will never ever happen. "I''m conscious enough to not dwell on the past, Sir Ares. You did not show any interest in me six years ago, and I wouldn''t hope that you will ever have any interest. "I will never marry again. I just want to see my children grow into capable adults, and I won''t have any regrets in my life." Rose''s eyes were filled with sadness as she spoke those words with a forlorn voice. It was a sign of submission to the cruel reality of life. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jay said nothing but looked at Rose. She had been through two failed marriages. That must have been tough on her. "If I may ask... Where is Zetty''s father?" Jay did not think that Rose''s dejection was because of him. Rose was visibly flustered. ''You are Zetty''s father!'' She thought. How should she answer him? "He... He...¡± She wanted to say that he died, but she did not want t o indirectly curse Jay''s death. "He ran away with another woman when I was pregnant with Baby Zetty!" She said softly after a long while. 2 Jay looked at her pitifully. "You ought to be more careful with men!" Tears welled in Rose''s eyes after she heard him say that. She had only loved one man ever since the beginning. That man was him! She was whole-heartedly in love with him. Unfortunately for her, she had waited for two years but had never received even a direct gaze from him. "You don''t know what love is," Rose said with much difficulty, trying to suppress the agony in her heart. Jay''s mncholy was piqued by that sentence. Did she say that he did not know what love is? That was her biggest misunderstanding. He had been mature for his age since young. He was different from the other boys his age. That was why when he was sixteen, he had been irredeemably attracted to Angeline Severe, who carried herself as pure as spring water. For a person as aloof and cool as he, he spent a lot of time caring and nurturing her, and from there, their affection toward each other grew. Unfortunately for him, she had been too young. While he protected and cared for her, he had never directly professed his love for her because he thought that actions alone were proof enough. He thought that he could marry her once she graduated from university... Unfortunately, fate was cruel to both of them! Angeline died of an ident in the second year of university! Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Jay had never felt so much agony in his life. It was so agonizing that he, a usually courageous man, dared not identify her body, nor did he attend her funeral or visit her grave... He dared not go near anything that would remind him of her, and he had carefully repressed all his feelings. He hid away the feelings of agony that were disyed in his eyes and resumed his usual calm and aloof manner. "You are not me, so how would you know what I feel?" He said in a low voice. Rose pouted her luscious, beautiful lips slightly. ''If you knew what love was, why would you let Angeline Severe, my past self, to live in such oppressive conditions and die unreconciled?'' She whispered in her heart. The rest of the journey back to the mansion was done s o in silence. From a distance, they could see Josephine standing at the doorway dressed in a bright red low-cut dress and adorned in jewelry and essories. Her elegant and noble demeanor crumbled when she saw Jay and Rose walking one in front of the other. She waved at them with both her arms and shouted excitedly. "Brother! Sister-inw!" Jay''s face suddenly became dangerously sullen. He walked over to his sister with big strides and said with a darkened expression, "How many times I have t o tell you that she is not your sister-inw?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Josephine''s mischievous gaze darted between the two people. She could visibly feel that for some reason, her brother was less rejective of Sister-inw. Otherwise, he would not have willingly allowed Rose to appear within a ten-mile radius of him. "Brother, Sister-inw, why are both of you together?" Josephine asked with a curious smile. Jay knew that his imaginative sister would conjure up some cliched urban rom story and therefore nipped it in the bud. "Rose is now working as a nanny at my house. When Robbie is closer to me, she will automatically leave." Josephine pouted. That was the modus operand! of the Jay she knew: The ends justify the means! Rose was hurt when Jay divulged his true intentions." You''re despicable, Sir Ares," she said incredulously. Jay nced condescendingly at Rose and said nonchntly, "You''re the one who''s too stupid, Rose Toyle. I''ve said it before that Baby Robbie carries the bloodline of the Ares family. I will definitely win over his custody rights." He nced at Rose provocatively. 1 Rose was stunned speechless. ''Can''t you show a little mercy, Sir Ares?'' Jay said nothing but smiled at how Rose was hurt. " Why are you here, Josephine?" Jay shifted the conversation topic. Josephine took out two invitation cards from her designer handbag. She handed one to Jay and the other one to Rose. "This is the invitation to my birthday party. I hope that both of you cane." Jay nced at the time and venue of the party on the invitation card, then handed it back to Josephine. "I know. I will be punctual to the party. I don''t need the card." Josephine waited eagerly for Rose''s reply. Rose held the invitation card closely to her chest. She was caught in a major dilemma. Her boss had assigned her a lot of work! Jay nced at Rose. "You don''t have to go if you don''t want to. Those events aren''t suitable for you anyway." Rose lifted her head and stared at him. "Why would they be unsuitable?" Jay towered over her and looked at her. His gaze was full of condescension and mockery. "Aren''t you hesitating because you don''t have any clothes suitable for the party? I don''t think you have the money to buy any suitable clothes either." Chapter 158 Chapter 158 ''Uh..'' That matter had not crossed Rose''s mind. Jay''s reminder was timely; she indeed did not have any clothes suitable for upper society gatherings. She had been hiding at home for the past few years, doing her best to raise her children. That was why she did not need those clothes. Josephine was the daughter of the Ares family, and so her birthday party must be extremelyvish. The attendees should be all wealthy people or sessful business owners. If she dressed in ordinary clothes, not only she would be looked down upon, but Josephine would also be embarrassed because of her. "Josephine, I''m sorry that I can''t..." Rose''s first instinct was to immediately decline Josephine''s invitation. However, Josephine grabbed Rose''s hand and did not let go. "You''re my best friend, Rose. You¡¯re the only one I can talk to honestly after I''ve returned to the country. If you''re not there, the event will be dull and uninteresting. If you don''t have clothes and jewelry, I can give them to you. Please come, alright?" She said coyly to Rose. Rose was torn between her work and Josephine''s insistent invitation. Jay was helpless when he looked at his sister Josephine. "You can''t live without her in your life?" Josephine replied seriously. "It''s not that I can''t live, but life would be unbelievably boring without her." Jay was quite surprised seeing how close his sister and his ex-wife were. What magic did Rose have, that she could make Josephine, who was not fond of close personal rtionships, to be so honest and truthful to her? "I''ll cover your expenses if you need any clothes or essories for my sister''s birthday," Jay said. He wanted his sister to have the best birthday party she could have. That way, he had indirectly invited her to Josephine''s birthday party, a rare departure from his usual disposition. Even so, Rose''s biggest problem was not that she had n o suitable clothes, but rather the heavy workload that Eminent Honor had tasked her with. "I''m sorry, Josephine, I''m not sure if I can attend your birthday party, but that''s because I have a lot of unfinished work... But I''ll immediately start on that, so that I can finish everything on time and go to your birthday party, alright?" She said hesitantly. Josephine finally let go of Rose''s hand. "Alright, Sister-inw. I won''t hold you back then. You must come though!" Her tone of voice sounded dejected. Rose nodded. "Alright." After that, she hurried into the house to continue with her work. Jay felt sorry for Josephine, seeing her dejected expression. "Who else did you invite?" Josephine bit her lip and said nonchntly. "Other than Rose, they''re all the sons and daughters of our business partners. Brother, you should know that I''m not close to them. Whenever I look at them, I think that they''reughing behind my back because of my past." Tears suddenly welled in Josephine''s eyes. Jay held her firmly by her shoulder and looked straight into her teary eyes. "Don''t think about that. Other than me, no one knows about your past," he said in an attempt to stop her from being reminded about her past. "But the culprit hasn''t been caught yet, Brother. I''m afraid that one day he might just show up..." Josephine shut her eyes to stop her tears from flowing. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She would suddenly break into panic attacks. The reason was only one: The animal that had vited her and escaped many years ago. Viciousness shed in Jay''s eyes. "I''d be more worried if he didn''t show up. If hees to disturb you again, I''ll make him suffer a fate worse than death. " i "Alright." Josephine opened her eyes again. She felt a little more at ease with her powerful brother protecting her. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After seeing Josephine off, Jay returned to his mansion and went straight to Rose''s room. He knocked on Rose''s room door. Rose, in her ck thick-framed sses, opened the door and looked confusedly at Jay. "You''re looking for me, Sir Ares?" Jay had been trying to avoid Rose whenever he could. Hell must have frozen over and pigs must be flying in the sky. "I''ll pay for the clothes and jewelry you need for joining Josephine''s birthday party. I''ll also pay the penalty for any lost work. If there are any other conditions, you just have to list them." Jay''s tone of voice was like a lordmanding his servant. Rose was a little surprised. Not only Jay loved his sons, but he also indulged his sister. However, he had no feelings for her. "Sir Ares, if I ept your financial aid, then I don''t think I''ll be able to face Josephine honestly. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely show up at the birthday party tonight. I''ll source for the clothes and essories myself. On the other hand, please don''t disturb me while I''m working." After that, Rose closed the room door. Jay''s expression was thunderously dark when the door was closed in front of him. He turned around and was about to leave when Rose''s room door opened again. Jay turned around with a smug grin on his face. He knew that without his help, Rose would not be able to show up at Josephine''s birthday party without embarrassing herself. However, he did not expect what Rose subsequently asked him. "Can you pick up the kids from the kindergarten in the afternoon? And please..." she smiled shyly,"... help me fetch Baby Zetty along with the boys." Jay nodded. It should have been his responsibility to pick up the children, but Rose''s tone of voice sounded as though he was picking up only her children. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jay was very unhappy about that request. He left with a dark expression on his face. Eminent Honor had tasked Rose with four missions. Rose finished the first three at the fastest speed possible. She looked at the clock before she started the final mission. It was already five o''clock in the afternoon, and she had to go to buy a gown from the shopping mall... It seemed that she would not have enough time. Rose shot a message to the boss of Eminent Honor." I''m sorry. It''s my best friend''s birthday party tonight, and I don''t think I should miss out on it. I won''t be able to finish my final mission. Can I finish it tomorrow, Boss?" Zayne Severe looked at hisputer screen which disyed Rose''s IP address. He sank into deep thought. A long whileter, Zayne sent his reply. "It happens to be the birthday of the girl I truly love too. But I won''t b e able to attend her birthday party." The message was appended with a string of crying emojis. Rose was dumbfounded when she saw that. She had a hunch that her best friend and her boss''s true love was the same person. "Go then. I''ll treat it as if you''re going on my behalf to my true love''s birthday party. You can leave your final mission to me." Rose cheered out loud. "You''re the best, Boss!" Jay happened to reach home with the children by then. He heard Rose''s loud cheers from upstairs. 1 "A handsome and rich boss who understands his employees is like an endangered species. I wonder how much good karma has my ancestors umted H Jay raised a curious eyebrow. He was not very used to Rose sounding so ttering. "Tch!" He said nonchntly. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 The three children looked at Jay at the same time. Jay realized that his reaction might have been too petty and resumed his usual aloof temperament. "Don''t you know? There are three sses of people. People from the top ss givemands, people from the middle ss obeymands, and people from the lowest ss only know how to fawn and grovel." The three children were smart enough to know that Daddy was implying that Mommy was low- ss. Baby Robbie was confused. "That''s strange. Mommy isn''t usually like this! Mommy says that we need to have pride in ourselves and conquer the world with our own capabilities!" Baby Zetty seemed to catch on to what her brother was saying. "I know!" She shouted, "Mommy must have fallen in love with her new boss! Yesterday she said that her new boss was the first man in a long time who treated her like a human." Baby Robbie gave his sister a side-eye. He was afraid that Daddy might be jealous and he shouted, "That can''t be! Mommy said that she only loves Daddy and n o one else." Rose happened to be walking down the stairs. She nearly tripped and fell down the stairs when she heard Baby Robbie''s words. Jay was not listening to Baby Robbie. He looked at Rose whose cheeks were blushing bright red and regarded her mischievously. "I wonder who your new boss is? You''ve only worked with him for a few days and he seems to have trampled all over your prideful bones." Rose was frozen on the spot. Jay had thought that the words she had blurted out of happiness earlier were shameless ttery. "Well, my new boss is adorable, kind, and also humorous..." Rose was piling on the adjectives when she realized that everyone was regarding her curiously. "What''s wrong?" Rose asked. "Mommy, have you fallen in love with Uncle Boss?" Baby Zetty asked her, blinking her innocent eyes. Baby Robbie looked at Mommy resentfully. To him, Daddy was the only eptable candidate for Mommy''s love. Only Jenson remained calm. He knew that Daddy had a woman he loved, and so it was within Mommy''s right to fall in love with another man. On the other hand, Jay''s expression was unreadable." Rose Doyle, are you that thirsty for a man''s love? You''ve already been through two failed marriages. Shouldn''t you reflect upon your choices? Don''t think that just because a man is kind to you, you treat him a s the savior of your world... You ought to at least curb your urges!" Rose was speechless for a while. She looked angrily at Jay who towered over her. "Any other man in this world has the right to say that to me, except you." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In both of her lives, she had loved Jay and only Jay alone. He might have hurt, abused, and neglected her, but she had not changed her love for him. Jay looked at Rose''s defiant and prideful face. He was very unhappy with those rude words. "You sound as though you''re virtuous but I don''t think that adjective applies to you, Rose Loyle!" He said angrily. Jay nced at Baby Zetty next to him. That was the proof of Rose''s infidelity. 1 "If Sir Ares hadn''t abandoned me, there wouldn''t be a need for me to marry another man and give birth to Baby Zetty!" Rose could only feel bitterness and agony in his heart. She had loved him for ten years in her past life. In this life, her wish came true and she married him. While he had let her wait in agony in her past life, he treated her like an old shoe in this life. Even so, she had not regretted falling in love with him. However, she was unrequited. He had promised that h e would marry her and treat her like a treasure, but after gaining her wholehearted devotion, he had irreparably damaged her... If he could not return her love, then why did he seek her love in the first ce? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 "No matter how pitiful you might be, you must have a despicable side." Jay cast a disdainful nce at Rose and did not want to speak another word to her. He turned around and spoke to the children instead. "Go upstairs and get dressed. Daddy will bring you to Aunt Josephine''s birthday party." The children cheered and dashed up the stairs. Rose sighed almost imperceptibly. Her eyes were getting misty. She closed her eyes to hold back her tears. She knew that he bore no feelings for her, so why was she still hoping that he did? Without that hope, she would not have to keep living i n agony. Rose shook away the unhappy thoughts and left through the front door. Josephine''s birthday party was held at Grand Asia Club. In the cavernous grand hall, the ceiling was decorated like the starry sky. A sea of blooming flowers adorned both sides of the red carpet. The guests were young and good-looking. They moved around in the hall holding sses of champagne and wine, creating a pleasant sight. The gleam of gold and gemstones was dazzling to the eye. The party was the epitome of opulence. The guests were all extravagantly dressed to unt the wealth and power of their families. The Ares family was the host of tonight''s party, and Josephine Ares should have been ced in the spotlight. However, the guests could be easily ssified into two categories. The first category of guests were those who came for business. Those people surrounded the male heirs of the Ares family, using the asion to try to bring their businesses to greater heights by forging a stronger connection. The other category of guests were there for love. You could easily spot those female guests by their exquisite dresses, like a sea of blooming flowers in spring. They tried their best to outdo each other in an effort to win the hearts of the single male heirs of the Ares family. Ever since they stepped into the hall, they had carried themselves elegantly and unted their beauty. Some of them surrounded the handsome and silver-tongued John Ares, while others waited for the appearance of Jay Ares... Josephine sat in a corner, looking at the crowd in the middle of the hall. She was bored. She saw that those women were at the party to win her brother''s affection, but they did not know that the undercurrents in the Ares family ran a lot deeper than what they might expect. Her brother also seemed tock the ability to fall in love with anyone other than the deceased Angeline. Their wait for Jay seemed to be in vain, and those wealthy women turned their attention to Josephine. They ttered her while holding their champagne flutes, "You''re so beautiful today, Josephine!" Josephine squeezed a smile on her face. "I''m beautiful every day," she said with an appropriate amount of coyness. Nancy Bell arrived in a purple bare-back evening gown. She was sexy and elegant, and she had attracted everyone''s attention. "She''s Sir Ares''s current lover!" Some people whispered. "Wow, she''s so beautiful!" "Ms. Bell and my brother have broken up!" Josephine said, adding fuel to the fire. The women immediately exploded with eager discussion. They were originally dejected, but now they looked excited. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If Jay was single, it meant that each of them had a chance! Nancy walked toward Josephine. She heard everything that the women were talking about. "That''s right, Sie Ares and I were together for a while, but we didn''t think that we suited each other. That''s why we''re just friends now," Nancy admitted," However, as far as I know, even though Sir Ares might have broken up with me, I don''t think that he is avable. I know at least one thing for sure, and that i s, Rose Loyle is living under the same roof with him." Chapter 162 Chapter 162 She sounded nonchnt as she said those words, but those words were spoken through gritted teeth. No one noticed the hideousness in her gaze. She hated Rose Loyle. If not for Rose, she would still b e together with Jay. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She wanted Rose to be the target of everyone''s hatred and envy. She wanted to see how Rose would embarrass herself when the bunch of love-crazy women went after her. "Rose Loyle? Who''s that?" The women were intensely piqued by the sudden appearance of apetitor. The conversation topic was shifted to Rose Loyle. Nancy was more than happy to introduce the obscure woman to them. "She''s the ex-wife of Sir Ares! She is the daughter of the Loyle family, but it''s rumored that she was raised in a mountain vige and only returned to the Loyle family when she was in high school. It''s no surprise if you''ve never heard of her before." Some of the women disyed disdainful expressions. "Oh, raised in a mountain vige? That makes her an uncultured boor then! How would Sir Ares fall in love with a woman like that?" She continued, "Not only Rose Loylees from a mountain vige, but she is also a daughter born out o f wedlock. The Loyle family is about to go bankrupt. The country bumpkin''s fall from grace is imminent, if she had any to begin with!" "Naha!" The womenughed smugly. They did not think that Rose would pose a threat to their advances. Josephine looked at the group of women impassively. She did not want to hear them talking bad about Rose. "My brother is here," she said, her voice as elusive as a phantom. The women immediately stopped talking, then ran toward the entrance. Josephine watched the women go away, then shook her head and sighed. "Rose might be a country bumpkin, but she''s a hundred times better than you materialistic women." Meanwhile, Jay''s Rolls Royce stopped in front of the main entrance of Grand Asia Club. A servant opened the door and greeted him with a bow. Jay was dressed festively in a red jacket that day. His slightly curled hair, impable features, and fair skin had brought a different level of charm and gentility to his appearance. Soon, he became the center of attention. Josephine skipped toward him with her hands behind her. Her eyes misted when she saw her brother''s clothes. She knew her brother very well. He loved to be dressed in ck and other dark colors. He would not have dressed in red, if not that it was an auspicious color for the asion. Josephine stepped toward her brother and gave him a big hug. "You are so handsome today wearing red, Brother." Jay handed her a debit card. "Happy birthday." Josephine happily epted his gift. "Is the money inside enough for me to buy a mansion in Horizon Colors? I want to be your neighbor forever." Jay nodded. "The money inside should be able to fulfill your wishes." Josephine looked around but was dejected when she did not spot Rose. "Sister-inw isn''t here?" 1 Jay remembered his quarrel with Rose earlier. His expression darkened a shade. "I don''t think she''ll make it." Jay felt a little guilty when he noticed the gloom in his sister''s eyes. He knew that Josephine wanted very much for Rose to attend her birthday party, but he had quarreled with Rose at thest moment. He knew that with her vengeful attitude, she would note. Josephine sighed, disappointed. Fortunately, the three children in the Rolls Royce made her feel better. She opened the car door and spread open her arms to hug them. Jenson scuttled out of the car from under her arms and handed her the present in his hands while rolling his eyes. "Stay away from me, woman." Baby Robbie gave Josephine a big hug. "Happy birthday, Aunt Josephine!" He handed the present that he was hugging to his Aunt Josephine. Zetty pecked her aunt''s cheek and spoke cutely. "I wish that you''ll be prettier every year, Aunt Josephine." Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Josephine hugged Rozette tightly. Her face was brimming with joy. "You''re a good girl, Zetty." Jay''s gaze fell profoundly on Josephine. Why was his sister so fond of Rozette? To him, Jenson and Robbie were the ones who carried the Ares bloodline. John came over and noticed the three cute cherubs." Who''s that sweet angelic porcin doll, Jay? Don''t tell me she''s your daughter?" Jay ignored him. John continued speaking. "I don''t think you''ve umted a lot of good karma from your deeds, but why is God treating you so well? Fate has granted you with Jenson, the genius. The cute and athletic Robbie then appeared. Now, you have another chubby and adorable daughter. Everyone is envious!" "She is not my daughter." Jay corrected him. John''s gaze remained on Zetty and did not look away. Her face was like a soft bun, and her porcin skin was so tender that it looked almost juicy. Her big eyes were like a rabbit''s and were clearer than a mountain spring and brighter than jewels, which made everyone who saw her want to protect her. John smacked his lips. "That can''t be. You can see from the girl''s noble and elegant bearing that she''s inherited your genes. Why wouldn''t she be your daughter?" Jay was exasperated. "Which one of your blind dog eyes sees that she is noble and elegant?" Baby Zetty red resentfully at Jay. She had been trying her best to gain her Daddy''s favor for the past two days, but her Daddy did not like her at all. Every word and gesture from her Daddy showed how he did not care for her. "Both of my eyes can see that. The girl is noble and elegant. How else would you think a country bumpkin like Rose Boyle could give birth to such a perfect little angel?" Jay did not bother offering a retort. "Mommy!" Suddenly, he heard three loud cheers from the children. Everyone''s eyes were turned toward the cab that was pulling into the venue. The red cab stuck out like a sore thumb amid the luxury cars. John grinned curiously. "That''s a country bumpkin for you. She doesn''t even care about everyone else''s impression of her when turning up to the party in this car. You''re wise to divorce her back then, otherwise..." He swallowed the rest of his words when he saw Rose get out of the car. The car door opened, and a pair of red high heels stepped on the ground. On the delicate ankle was a silver anklet of four-leaf clovers. Just from peeking at the ankle of the cab''s passenger, the unassuming red car had transformed into a noble steed. 1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rose came out of the car. She was dressed in an elegant scarlet fishtail dress adorned by a string of pearls. The round neckline and short sleeves made her look dignified and graceful. She had permed her hair into a curl, adorned with a silver round hair clip. The silver essories contrasted very well with the scarlet dress. John swallowed the words that he had prepared to insult Rose. He discreetly pulled Jay''s sleeve. "Is she really Rose Loyle?" Jay''s eyes were transfixed on Rose. Rose''s appearance had stunned him. Gone was the impression of her being a boorish and uncivilized woman. She looked like a fairy descended from the heavens, pure and untainted as though she had not touched the ground before. ''Her inner beauty shines brighter than her appearance! '' That thought sneaked into Jay''s mind. When he came to his senses, Jay furrowed his brows unhappily. She was also dressed in red and had permed her hair. The two had coordinated their appearances by ident, which made them look like a couple. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 When Rose got out of the car, she did not expect to be the focus of so many people. Moreover, she did not expect to be color-coordinated with Jay as well. When she saw the me in Jay¡¯s eyes, she did not know what to do. Josephine thought that it was fate that their outfits were color-coordinated, so she raised her voice and yelled, "Rose, you''re wearing a matching outfit and have a matching hairstyle with my big brother. You two are the perfect match." Jay red at Josephine and scolded her in a low voice. "Aren''t you the one who arranged this?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Josephine widened her eyes in shock. Her head was shaking like a rattle drum. "Big Brother, I''m as innocent as amb." Jay looked at Rose with suspicion. Her clothes and jewelry looked expensive. If Josephine had not given her these, where did she get the money to buy all these? Rose walked over slowly and pushed back the mischievous strand of hair that fell in front of her face. This small gesture made her look extremely flirty. John looked at Jay and Rose. He mocked them mischievously. "Clothes in the same color and hair in the same style too... Jay, it looks like you''ve rekindled the me between you and Miss Loyle. Congrattions." Jay frowned. "We''ve never had any rtionship. What me is there to rekindle?" Rose could tell Jay was unhappy with their matching outfits. She exined in a low voice, "I just thought wearing red will bring good luck to Josephine. If I knew that you¡¯d be wearing red too, I would''ve chosen another color..." Jay was stunned. She had the same thoughts as him without prior consultation? Wait, what did she mean? Did she hate the fact that they were dressed in matching outfits? When he realized this, he was unhappy. Josephine walked forward holding Zetty. She said as she was emotionally moved, "Rose, I''m so happy that you''re here." Rose took out a pretty little box from her bag and handed it to Josephine. "I hope you like this." A low chuckle sounded. "How can you give Miss Ares such a shameful and ugly present?" Rose''s face fell. For the first time, John tried to help Rose out of an embarrassing situation. "Even though it''s small, it might not be worthless." Josephine took the box and examined it. She knew that Rose was shy to open the present in front of everyone. Josephine smiled and said, "Your gift will definitely be special and unique. I¡¯ll look at it when I get back." She was being so close to Rose. When Jay heard that, h e frowned from agitation. Josephine''s intention of getting them back together was too obvious. However, Jay would never get back together with Rose. John was also against Josephine addressing Rose so intimately. "Josephine, don¡¯t address her like that. Miss Loyle divorced your brother a long time ago. They are both single now, and they have the freedom t o go after the people they love." Everyone could tell that John, the hedonistic son of rich parents, was interested in Rose. Jay said, "Don''t let the guest wait too long." Then, he walked in with his face dark. Rose walked behind the group. When she entered the hall, she found a secluded corner and sat down. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 The party started. In the middle of the hall, the lights were colorful. They looked like pearls and diamonds. On the dance floor, the handsome young man and his beautiful partner danced elegantly. Outside the dance floor, Jay drank and mingled with the guest. The way he drank was bold and unruly. He also looked sexy and elegant. His entire body radiated the air of a noble prince. One would be mesmerized by him. Countless socialites were surrounding him. They were wearing expensive dresses and limited edition jewelry. They looked extremely posh. Rose sat at one corner. She looked reserved. Despite her best efforts to hide in the dark, she was dressed too beautiful today. Plus, her temperament stood out i n the crowd. She was extremely dazzling like a shiny body in the dark. asionally, men would walk over her and invite her enthusiastically. "Miss, can you do me the honor of dancing with me?" Rose would reject all of them. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how." It was not that she did not know how to dance. She was great at dancing. She just did not want to dance with men she did not like. In her previous life, she had danced to Swan Lake with Jay. There was non-stop apuse and cheering from the crowd. Their praises still lingered in her ears. ''They''re such a perfect match for each other,'' they had said. However, her excuse was too pathetic. The women who were able to get into the Ares household were all well-educated. Women who did not know how to dance would be ipatible with this environment. "Hehe." Someone sneered. Rose did not need to turn around to know who that was. She did not expect to meet Sydney here. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Oh Rose, it¡¯s been so many years, but you haven''t made any progress. Since you don''t know how to dance, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing toe to a party for the upper-ss? Sydney walked in front of Rose and swirled the wine i n her ss. She looked at Rose in disdain. A group of women followed behind her. They were going along with Sydney''s taunts as if they were wishing for the whole world to be in chaos. "Right, you don¡¯t know how to dance, and yet you''re still here. Are you trying to score free food?" "You guys have no idea how much my sister suffered back then when she was stuck with her sick mother. Before she came to Imperial Capital, she never ate anything good. She didn''t have any proper clothes. Of course, she won''t miss this kind of huge asion," Sydney said sharply and unkindly. Rose frowned. Did they seriously think that she was a hill-billy? Her identity in her previous life was way more noble and dignified than these women. Even though Severe family in Swallow City could notpare to the Ares, but in Imperial Capital, they were the top three. She was hesitating whether she should fight back against these women. Jay''s gaze scanned across Rose absent-mindedly. When he saw her sitting at the corner like a stickler for formalities, a smirk appeared on his face. During their engagement party many years ago, she was not used to this kind of event. She had embarrassed herself tremendously. He would not feel sorry for her. She did not have any self-knowledge. Since she was brave enough to attend this kind of party, then she should have the courage to withstand the taunts and insults from the other women. "Sydney, don''t say that. She¡¯s the mom of the little young master of the Ares. I think the little young master is extremely embarrassed to have a mother who is so frumpy and shameful. We should at least give some respect to the little young master, right?¡± Rose''s gazended on the child who was not far away. When she saw Jenson looking at her worriedly, Rose was stunned. Suddenly, she lifted her head and finished the entire ss of wine. Then, she mmed the ss on the table heavily. The loud noise attracted the attention of a lot of people. Jay¡¯s cold eyesnded on her. What was this woman trying to do? His instincts told him that she would make a fool out of herself again. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Rose gave Jenson a smile that was radiant and reassuring as if she was telling him, ''Don''t worry about Mommy.¡¯ Jenson''s nervous expression eased slightly. Rose suddenly stood up. Her eyes were as warm as the sun. With a burning youthful gaze, they swept across all the men there. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Atst, her eyes fell on John. She swayed toward John, swung her long arm over John''s shoulder, and whispered, "Fourth Uncle., dance with me and someday, I will repay you for your kindness." The reason why she chose John was that only by dancing with a man from the Ares family could she eliminate everyone''s nder and attack on her. She did not have the guts to invite Jay. Even if she had the cheek to invite him, he would surely embarrass her by rejecting her in public. Everyone, including Jay, was stunned by Rose''s sudden move. Of all the men in the room, she chose John, a womanizer. John was famous in Imperial Capital for his ballroom dancing. Would the clown Rose not embarrass herself by dancing with him? Everyone else was waiting to see her get rejected by John. After all, John had a famous saying that he would not ept a woman who took the initiative. What Rose just did should be considered as taking the initiative, right? However, to everyone''s surprise. John did not refuse her. Instead, he put his hand around her waist like a gentleman andughed. "My pleasure." John took Rose to the dance floor. As the waltz began, the two of them instantly took over the dance floor. John danced skillfully and smartly, but because she was his nephew''s ex-wife, he toned down some of his funny moves. Rose surprised everyone with her dance moves. Her movements were so fluid that you could see her flexibility. She performed several difficult movements perfectly and just as well as professional dancers. Jay''s eyes had been full of contempt and disdain. Now, he furrowed his brows and was lost in thought. Rose was such a treasure. Not only did she have excellent hacking skills. She could also dance the mostplicated waltz and danced it so well. The women who had spoken disrespectfully of Rose closed their mouths after seeing her dance. They even stared at Sydney, using her of misleading them. Rose was not embarrassing herself, they were. After they finished, John yearned for more. "Miss Loyle dances very well. Can you favor me with one more dance?" However, Rose had already let go of his hand. She shyly shook her head and said, "Sorry, I''m a little tired." As soon as Rose came off the dance floor, Josephine ran to Jay with her skirt in her hands and pleaded," Big Brother, it turns out that Sister-inw can dance s o well. Can you ask her to waltz with you? I haven''t seen you waltz for a long, long time." Jay gave her a death re with a defiant look. "Please, Big Brother. It''s my birthday today. Do it to make my birthday wishe true, please?" With a sigh of resignation, Jay walked toward Rose. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Jay walked up to Rose and saw several young noblemen around her. They were full of praise for Rose. "Miss Loyle is not only beautiful but also dances well. I wonder which university you studied in. It must be one of the top universities in the country, right?" Jay stopped to stare at Rose with a slight frown. As far as he knew, Rose''s degree was low-ranked- it was only from an insignificant third-tier university. The man who asked her the question was Nancy''s brother, Gale Bell. He was trying to embarrass Rose. Jay was hesitating whether to help Rose or not, but Rose smiled and calmly retorted, "I heard Young Master Bell was also a student with poor grades in high school, making all the teachers have headaches. However, Young Master Bell went abroad to touch up for a few years and came back in high spirits. Young Master Bell and I have the same experience in our studying process. We thought little of our studies here. Only when we went abroad did we realize that the moon in a foreign country is not as round as it is back home, so we worked diligently and hard and made some progress.¡± 1 She only spoke a few words but exined her former gross ignorance and the cause and effect of her blossoming now. Gale Bell sullenly closed his mouth. Jay looked at Rose and wondered how many secrets were the mediocre-looking woman hiding. The other men saw Jay walking toward Rose and scattered.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose looked at Jay who was standing in front of her. She was surprised and looked at him dumbfoundedly. Jay set his falcon-like eyes on Rose''s ming redce dress. He still could not believe they had both chosen t o wear red today. He preferred to believe that it was her n. Rose could see through his icy eyes that he was upset about them wearing the same color and stood up. She stammered, "Sir Ares, it''s time for me to go back. The children are having a good time. Can you send them hometer, please?" With that, Rose was about to run away. However, Jay suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. "Rose..." Rose looked at him quizzically, her eyes fixed on the hand that held her wrist. Shock was evident on her pretty face. This guy had always hated touching people, no? Especially her. He was disgusted with her. Jay saw the great panic in her eyes and ufortably loosened his grip. He took out a tissue and wiped his hand that had touched Rose. He then looked haughtily at her. "Go back after you dance with me." Even though he was the one asking for a favor, his attitude showed otherwise. "I''m tired," Rose said, exasperated by his disapproving gesture. She was gently rejecting him! For the first time in his life, Jay was getting rejected b y a woman. A desire to conquer her swelled as he leaned forward to keep Rose within inches of him. 1 The pressure from him enveloped Rose in a suffocating embrace. Rose unconsciously leaned back, trying to get distance herself away from him. However, when she retreated, he drew even nearer. Rose''s body was bent back into a bow. She was about t o fall, but he kept pushing. Rose had to put her hand o n his chest and push him. In the end, Jay''s hands were pressed against the table while Rose was locked in his long arms. The gesture made her blush and heartbeat go haywire in the small space. A lot of people gave meaningful nces in their direction. Women gritted their teeth with envy. Rose blushed with shame. "Sir Ares, please behave yourself." A sneer shed in Jay''s eyes. "Don''t y hard to get, Rose. It doesn''t work for me." Chapter 168 Chapter 168 "Who''s ying hard to get? You''re the one who''s been taking the initiative, no?" Rose was angry. "Is that so? What about six years ago? Who took the initiative to climb into my bed?" Jay''s enchanting voice blew on her face with his hot and humid breathing, making her inexplicably uneasy. "I was young and foolish. I was blind. My heart was covered withrd, and there was something wrong with me. That''s why I made that mistake. If I could go back in time, I wouldn''t have made that choice. I would have taken a detour the minute I saw you..." Rose said incoherently. There was frost in Jay''s eyes. He straightened his tall, straight body and looked at Rose in contempt." Remember what you said today, and you better not have any funny ideas about me. Otherwise, I''ll make you suffer." Rose drooped her head and murmured, "You''re not making me feel any better now." "It''ll be worse than it is now." Rose shuddered at Jay''s evil voice, which sounded like the devil''s death incantation. Rose grabbed her bag and tried to run away, but Jay suddenly said, "Dance with me. It''s Josephine''s birthday wish." Rose''s feet froze in the air, and after a while, she put them back on the ground. "Waltz with me, and you won''t have to pay rent for three months," Jay said. Rose gasped and muttered, "Do you think you''re so great with some stinky money?" Jay looked at her, his eyes freezing cold. "What did you say?" 1 He usually had a straight face when he was not angry, but he was actually angry now. It was worse than the devil. Rose got frightened. "I''ll dance, but I don''t want t o dance the waltz." Why the waltz? Did dancing the waltz bring up her sad memories? "Josephine specifically asked for this dance." Rose heaved a heavy sigh. Since it was the birthday girl''s wish, then she would just dance for her sake. The music on the dance floor now turned into a nostalgic tango. Jay and Rose stood where they were, waiting for the waltz. "Sir Ares, have you ever danced the waltz before?" The silence was so awkward that Rose plucked up the courage to chat with him. However, she already knew the answer. Jay said, "Yes!" "With whom? With the girl you like?" Rose asked, her heart pounding. She regretted this. Why did she ask that question? She knew he did not like her, but did she have to hear it from him before giving up? Jay stared at her speechlessly. "One more word from you, believe it or not, I''ll have your mouth sewn up! You''re so noisy!" Rose was rendered speechless. Could he believe she would not dance with him? Why was he so arrogant when he was the one asking for a favor? Rose could only rage in her heart and keep quiet. The tango ended and the waltz began to y. Jay reached out his hand to Rose, who instinctively recoiled... Jay red at her, and she gave him her hand. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was just afraid he would despise her... Why did everything she do seem to be wrong? Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Jay held Rose''s hand and walked toward the center of the dance floor. The previously noisy hall ce suddenly quieted down. Everyone¡¯s attention was at the center of the dance floor. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rose was like a puppet being manipted as she trembled and looked at Jay. When the music started, she was still a little shocked and stood unmoving. Jay frowned. He rudely took her into his arms and ced his lips next to her ears. He threatened in a low voice, "Rose, it¡¯s fine if you want to embarrass yourself, but don¡¯t bring me down with you." Rose snapped out of it quickly. He was a public figure. Every move and word he said was under the microscope of the public. If they embarrassed themselves, he might appear in the news for days. For a man like him who had never lost a day in his life, would it not cost millions for him to lose face? Rose tried to focus. With the familiar music and familiar dance partner, she was able to put herself quickly into the right state of mind. Jay did not expect her to partner well with him. After all, the waltz was no ordinary ballroom dance. One had to pay great attention to the melody. Only two people with perfect and consistent rhythm could move concurrently, stepping at the right spot while exuding a romantic and aesthetically-pleasing dance. Out of his expectations, Rose danced the waltz as if they had done it a million times with her reacting quickly to every change of his movements. Jay''s eyes were filled with doubts as he lowered his eyes to scan her face only to find that she was cleverly turning her face away from him to avoid looking him i n his eyes. 1 Jay suddenly squeezed her hand tightly, and Rose almost screamed out in pain. She looked up at him suddenly and heard Jay''s dissatisfied voice, "Rose. What¡¯s wrong with my face? Look at me." Rose looked at Jay''s fiery eyes. She said awkwardly," Sir Ares, I''ll lose focus if you do this to me." ¡®Don''te at me when you¡¯re the one getting embarrassed.¡¯ Despite her saying that, it did not show in her dancing. Jay was taken aback. Her light dance steps asionally exuded an unyielding force. When she danced, she looked a lot like someone-Angeline Severe. "Who taught you this dance?" Jay asked suspiciously. Rose looked into his eyes, and they were like a sea of stars-always so vast and secluded. She could never guess what he was thinking. She courageously said, "My first love, who was my boyfriend. He did this dance especially well. "For me to be able to dance with him, I had to learn this dance seriously." Jay said with contempt, "Your puppy love?" He remembered that she was in her early twenties when she got married to him. 1 Rose nodded. "He was outstanding. I couldn''t help falling in love with him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever stopped." "Wipe that infatuated look off your face, Rose. You''re the most hopeless romantic I''ve ever seen," Jay said with contempt. In an instant, Rose¡¯s calm and clear eyes lit up in mes. "Sir Ares, can you guarantee that you¡¯ll only ever love one person, marry that one person, and only have children with that one person for the rest of your life? If you, the omnipotent Sir Ares, cannot do it, don''t mock little me who have been ruthlessly teased by fate." Jay thought for a while. The girl he liked was Angeline, but he had children with Rose. In the future, he might have to find the most suitable mother for the children. It seemed that he himself had not been sessful in having one long rtionship. However, he did not intend to tangle himself up with many women on purpose. What about Rose? Was he really in the same boat as her, teased by fate? "Tell me, how were you teased mercilessly by fate?" he asked suddenly with interest. Rose bluffed, "That¡¯s private." Jay''s eyes froze into icicles. He was just about to insult her when the waltz ended, and everyone around them cheered loudly. Before Jay had the chance toe for Rose for rejecting him, she let go of his hands as if he was a deadly, untouchable, thousand-year-old virus. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 That angered Jay even more! Rose returned to her corner. Her heart thumped violently, and it did not settle down even after a long time. It turned out that she could still do the waltz with Jay i n this lifetime. The waltz was a dance that required the dancer to turn rhythmically round and round from beginning till the end, repeatedly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Was her fate with Jay the same as the waltz, going round and round? In another dark corner, the envy in Nancy''s eyes was like a deep sea, quenching mes. She was Jay''s actual girlfriend, but Rose had taken her ce that day. She had to make her pay for showing off. Nancy turned around and disappeared into a secluded corner. After some time. "Miss Rose!" Suddenly, a gentle voice interrupted Rose''s reverie. Rose looked at the beautiful woman who seemed to have appeared in front of her. "What''s the matter?" "Miss Rose, someone wants to meet you. Pleasee with me." The woman''s attitude was meek and mild. Rose did not know what her agenda was and hesitated. "Miss Rose, Grandfather Ares wants to meet you." The beautiful woman raised her eyebrows with a slight hint of guilt in her eyes. Rose was slightly taken aback. ''Grand Old Master Ares?¡¯ Grand Old Master Ares was a good friend of her grandfather. When she was a kid, she often saw Grand Old Master Ares with his constant amicable smile. In fact, he probably treated her more like his own granddaughter than his actual granddaughter. However, he always treated people vastly differently. A s for Rose, he was not particrly fond of her. Rose got up and the woman led her into the club''s VIP lounge. After escorting Rose into the room, the door was locked with her inside. A big and tall man sat on a ck leather swivel chair. When Rose entered, he leaned his head on the chair and looked a little sluggish. Rose stood in front of the ck rectangr table and the strange man in front of her. Even though she realized she had been tricked, her outer appearance still looked calm. Little did she know, everyone outside was waiting on the big joke. The parents of the Ares and Bell family gathered to discuss the marriage between Josephine and Sean Bell, the tycoon heir of the Bell family who would soon return to the country. Jay was very concerned about Josephine''s happiness, so he attended that parent meeting. The big screen in the room was showing a video of Josephine''s childhood toward adulthood when it suddenly cut to a scene in Sean¡¯s room. When they saw the video of Sean and Rose in the same room, it started a ripple of uproar in the room. The Bell family were exasperated with his behavior and with annoyance, they asked, "Sean, what''s this about?" The people of the Ares family looked at each other and then at Jay, "Jay, isn''t this Jens'' mother? Why is she with Sean?" Jay''s eyes froze up. He always felt that Rose''s private life was too chaotic, s o he was not at all surprised when he saw that scene. However, he did not want Rose to do anything that would damage Jens¡¯ and Baby Robbie''s reputation. Fortunately, Rose was merely standing in front of Sean respectfully and the two of them did not do anything that overstepped their boundaries, so everyone at the scene calmed down. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 When Sean opened his hazy eyes, he saw the pure and beautiful Rose. He teased, "Beautifuldy, do you want a taste of me? You know, with your level of beauty, you really didn''t have to go through all this trouble of drugging me. How am I supposed to satisfy you if I¡¯m all weak like this? If you get me the antidote, I can assure you that I''ll give you a good time!" The Bell family''s faces looked sour. ''Rose is Jay''s ex-wife. How can Sean try and hook up with her? ''Is he that desperate?'' Jay was livid. Not once did he move his gaze away from the big screen. Rose would have been pierced into a sieve if his eyes were flying knives. She tried the same trick and drugged Sean as well?'' Rose looked at Sean as if she was admiring a national treasure. After a while, Rose''s lips curled up into a smirk. "I can tell that you must have done too many wicked things, and someone is trying to get back at you." Sean''s body felt weak, and his eyesight turned blurry. His cheeks started to turn red. "You aren''t the one who drugged me?" Rose could tell that the drug was starting to work on him. To prevent him from getting violent with her, Rose rummaged around the room to find something she could use. At the same time, she said sarcastically, "Despite you looking like a human, I have to say, you''re not really my type.¡± Jay¡¯s lips twitched. ''How can she insult someone like that?¡¯ "What are you looking for?" Sean asked in confusion. Rose found a woven bag and cut it into thick and long straps with scissors. She then walked up to Sean and said, "To prevent you from hurting me when you lose control, I have to tie you up." Sean looked very gloomy. "How dare you tie me up? D o you know who I am?" "I don¡¯t care who you are. Even if it was Jay standing here right now, I''d still tie him up! I¡¯m only legally defending myself." Rose tied Sean''s hands to his back as well as his feet. Jay was speechless. ''How can she be so arrogant? How dare she tie him up? I After Rose tied Sean up, she still had an excess of straps left on hand. In line with the principle of making the best use of everything, she wrapped Sean once more and this time into a dumpling. "Hey, why are you wrapping me up into a mummy?" Sean said angrily. Rose exhaled after using up the straps. "It¡¯s called making the best use out of things!" Sean looked at her gloomily. "You can stop me from being physical with you, but you can''t stop me from f* eking you in my head." Rose''s pretty face turned dark... Suddenly, she reminded him with a smirk. "Do you know who I am?" Sean sized up what Rose was wearing. "The jewelry on you are all high-end cheap goods while the clothes you wear are high-quality imitations. Are you the ugly duckling from the fairytales that yearns to be the white swan?" Rose was dumbfounded. "How very discerning of you!" "Beautifuldy, I think you really are my type. How about this? You cancel the contract for me today, and I¡¯ll give you money and status. Then, you, my little ugly duckling, will be promoted to the swan of the Bell family. What do you think?" Rose nodded and threatened him solemnly. "I''m okay with that, but I''m afraid Sir Ares will destroy you if he finds out that the two of us are working together." 1 "Sir Ares? Sir Ares who?" Sean refused to give up. "Too many people go by Sir Ares in their family. I¡¯m not the type to be afraid of anyone. For example, John Ares and I are good friends." "Jay Ares!" Rose smiled like a flower, revealing her dimples on her cheeks. "I''m Jay''s ex-wife. Are you still brave enough to want me?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The moment Sean heard that she was Jay''s ex-wife, h e instantly froze up. "Woman, you better stay away from me!" Rose sat next to him as if she was interrogating a prisoner. She asked, "Who drugged you?" At that moment, Sean was in a lot of pain and was sweating all over. His blurry eyes looked at Rose affectionately, "I''m in a lot of pain right now. Can you help me?" Chapter 172 Chapter 172 "Well, if you want to die a humane death, then I can help you." Rose teased him mischievously. Sean was extremely speechless. "Can you put those impure thoughts away? I was just trying to ask you to pour me a ss of water." Rose was rendered speechless. She got up and poured him a ss of warm water. When she handed it to him, Sean eyed her with great resentment. "My hands are tied. Can you feed me?" Rose stretched out a hand to lift his chin and poured the water into his mouth. Sean choked so hard that tears flowed out of his eyes. He roared, "Are you even a woman? Why are you so rough?" Rose snapped. "You should be thankful that you still have water to drink. Don''t be so demanding." Rose continued to interrogate him. "Think carefully. Who drugged you? Why is she trying to hurt you? I''m the most notorious woman in Imperial Capital, so I''m sure she didn¡¯t send me here to taint your reputation because she wants to find you a kind and virtuous wife, right?" Sean looked at Rose andughed. "Well, you know yourself really well, huh?" He had avoided Rose''s question twice, so she kicked him out of anger. "Can we have a proper conversation? Who drugged you?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Up until now, not one woman has had the nerve to be so rough and rude to me, Rose Loyle. You''re the first one." Sean warned her. "You''d better show me some respect, or you''ll suffer in the future." Rose sent another vicious kick Sean''s way. "I¡¯ll make you suffer now so you''ll have something to think about when you make me suffer in the future." Having said that, she kicked him again. Sean, At this time, the door opened without warning. When the elders of the Ares and Bell families appeared at the door, Rose, who was in the midst of assaulting Sean, immediately retracted her leg that was suspended in the air. Madam Bell said in a bitterly sarcastic tone, "What a temper you have there, Ms. Loyle!" Rose grinned awkwardly. "You tter me, Madam Bell." She stroked her chest. Thank heavens the Bell family members did not see her assaulting Sean! Jay red coldly at Rose, his words pouring down like a basin of cold water. "Rose, who gave you the nerve to beat the Bell family¡¯s young master like that?" Rose staggered. It was then that she knew that they had witnessed her evil conduct a long time ago. She looked up only to find a surveince camera hidden in a corner. "Sir Ares, Mr. Sean was the one who begged me to kick him. Someone drugged him, so he felt very ufortable and asked for a beating." She was certain that this surveince camera did not have an audio function. Sean looked like he was about to murder someone. Jay''s words poured down on her like another basin of cold water. "Rose, I don¡¯t think he was asking for a beating. You are. This surveince camera can pick u p audio. You should really look around you before you lie." Rose almost passed out on the spot. She had finally be a viin but was already caught in the act so soon. She withered at once and eyed Jay cowardly. At the sight of the terrified look on her face, Jay recalled how arrogant she was when she kicked Sean earlier and could not help but sneer. What a drama queen! The Bell family carried Sean away but Sean muttered repeatedly, "I feel so ufortable..." The head of the Bell family stuffed his mouth straight away. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Jay expressed his opinion on the matter on behalf of the Ares family. "I¡¯ll investigate this matter, Mr. Bell. I promise to give you an exnation." He looked askance at Rose and gnashed his teeth. "I''ll deal with Rose too." The head of the Bell family said, "Please do, Master Ares! Just give her a small punishment as a warning will do. I don''t want anyone killed." He was gone as soon as his voice fell. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Petrified, Rose yelled at the Bell family who was leaving, "Old Master Bell, I''m willing to ept any punishment from you." ''I''ll go down on my knees. I beg you, please don''t leave me to Jay, this demon king!'' Jay gazed at Rose and said eerily, "Come with me." Rose hugged the European-styled wooden pir next t o her firmly as though she was trying to mould herself on it and be a part of it. After taking a few steps, Jay turned around to find Rose still standing on the same spot. Frost enshrouded his eyes at once. "Rose?" His voice carried the high pressure of a volcanic eruption. Rose nced at Jay pitifully. "Sir Ares, this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself with this. I''ll go to Bell''s residence to ask for forgiveness and ept my punishment." If she fell into Jay¡¯s hands, she would not escape unscathed even if she survived. Jay stood rooted to the same spot. He crossed his arms and stared at Rose with a smug look on his face." Weren''t you really arrogant when you were beating Sean up just now?" Rose was about to burst into tears. "Sir Ares, I was wrong. If I had known that this would cause you trouble, I wouldn''t have the guts to bash him up, okay?" Rose was actually afraid of Jay. In her past life, she both loved and feared him. When he was in a good temper, she could act like a pet cat and lie on his body acting like a spoiled child. When he lost his temper, the whole world would fall apart in an instant and he could turn his back on just about anyone. "Guys, saw the pir," Jay said with a solemn look on his face. Not long after that, two workers sauntered over with saws in their hands. Rose stared at the magnificent-looking European-styled pir. She would bemitting a sin if it was sawed off because of her. Therefore, in order to protect this costly European-styled pir, Rose separated herself from it as slowly a s she could and followed Jay to another luxurious room dejectedly. Jay slumped on a chair leisurely and gazed at Rose. Rose did not know where to look as she stood in front of him obediently like a prisoner being interrogated. "Why were you in Sean''s room?" Jay¡¯s voice came like a devil''s voice in a chilly wind, causing anyone to tremble with fear. "Someone invited me over," Rose answered his question with fear and trepidation. "Who?" "I don''t know that person." "Did you not know how to refuse when a stranger invited you over?" Jay opened up a cigarette pack and lit a cigarette for himself. After taking a puff, he spat out circles of white smoke, saying, "You know what, Rose? I think m y IQ drops whenever I talk to you." He struck Rose with a cruel blow that left her feeling despondent. With nothing more to lose, she protested i n a whisper, "Sir Ares, I didn''t even beg you to speak to me. You¡¯re the one who insists on interrogating me. Why don''t you hand me over to the Bell family lest you be mentally retarded?" Jay might be mean, but Rose could sometimes spit spiteful words out of her mouth as well and was nowhere inferior to Jay when it came to verbal retaliation. Jay''splexion turned dark at once. His voice dropped a few decibels. "Rose, do you remember what the person who invited you over looked like?" "It was a woman. She was very tall, very sexy..." "Get straight to the point." Jay was in a towering rage. Rose sounded aggrieved. "I¡¯m talking about the main point!" "Her face!" Jay reminded her weakly. Rose said, "Her facial features looked very abstract. It was like she had been run over twice by a car tire." Jay stifled the anger in his heart. "Describe the details." Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Rose''s thoughts were muddled. She could not think calmly and rationally when she was in front of Sir Ares. She began speaking incoherently, "Her face, her nose, and her mouth are bigger than yours, Sir Ares..." Jay¡¯s face was as big as the size of a palm, like a masterpiece carved out by the heavens. It was certainly not an existence that was superfluous. Unable to stand it any longer, Jay sprung up from the chair, beckoning to Rose by hooking his fingers. Rose shuffled over in a daze. Jay suddenly pinched her mouth shut with his pliers-like hands as his other hand grabbed the rubber tape next to him. He sealed her mouthpletely. "Since youck the ability to express yourself, you should probably use your hands instead!" he eximed in a domineering, ruthless, and cruel manner. ¡°Mm... Mmm..." Rose red at Jay as she cursed him incoherently, "Jay, you b*stard, you sc*mbag..." Jay returned to his chair, his furrowed brows smoothing out. He took out a piece of paper and a pen from a drawer. He handed them over to Rose. "Draw her." Rose shook her head vigorously. This was clearly something that she could exin in just a few words. Why did he ask her to draw instead? Drawing was too much trouble, was it not? Besides, he was the one who taught her how to draw. She would give herself away if she drew in front of him, no? Jay looked condescendingly at Rose and ordered," Hurry up and draw, Rose. Don''t waste my time." Rose tried her best to speak clearly, "I have poor drawing skills." Jay gazed at her. "Is it worse than your ability to express?" Rose picked up the pen suddenly and began drawing o n the white A4 paper. She was still able to conceal her brushwork at first, but slowly, as she gradually entered a more enjoyable state, she began exposing her habits instinctively. For example, when she took intermittent pauses, she would wrap the pen in her fist out of instinctive habit. Even though she was only randomly scribbling, her brushwork revealed how adept she was at drawing. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jay studied the way she held her pen and the way she drew the strokes. A touch of surprise slowly seeped out of his eyes. If it was not for Rose''s face, he would have thought that he was having an illusion. He would think that Angeline was the one drawing instead. Rose drew a few more strokes and raised her eyes to see the shock in Jay''s eyes. That frightened Rose so much that she dropped her pen in a haste. She was so flustered that she adjusted the way she held her pen. This time, she was holding the pen normally. However, the more she tried to cover it up, the more astonished Jay was. What was she trying to hide? He scrutinized Rose''s expression with surprise and bewilderment. He made a startling discovery when he noticed the way she pouted her mouth and the aggrieved look on her face, the way she asionally disyed yfulness, the way she would drop her eyes in contemtion... The charm she disyed was simply that of Angeline¡¯s clone. For some inexplicable reasons, Jay''s chest started rising up and down. He tried his very best to suppress the burning curiosity in his heart. When Rose was done drawing, she blew out a mouthful of air and shed him a smile. What he saw startled him once more. Whenever Angeline wouldplete an extremely difficult task that he had set for her, she would also blow out a mouthful of air as if relieved from a burden. Then, she would sh him a charming smile! All of a sudden, he grabbed hold of Rose''s wrist as though he had gone berserk... Rose cried out, "What are you trying to do, Sir Ares?" He did not understand what she was saying, so he had no choice but to tear off the tape from her mouth. He tried to be gentle but was too emotional that he still ended up hurting her in the end. Rose was in so much pain that she covered her mouth and began hopping around. "Ah, it hurts so bad!" Jay watched as she hopped about while covering her mouth, looking very much like the time she lost her head out of fear when he caught her eating instant noodles in secret... At that very moment, his mind stopped working entirely. She looked like her¡ªvery much like her! 1 Rose suddenly turned her head back to see Jay staring at her with an exceedingly unusual gaze. She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of Jay¡¯s eyes. "What''s the matter, Sir Ares? Do you recognize the woman I drew?" Jay held her wrist and stared fixedly into her eyes. "Sir Ares..." Rose raised her portrait and handed it to Jay. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Jay was forced to shift his gaze to the portrait... Apart from her skillful brushwork, there was not one single merit in her portrait sketch. When viewed separately, the person¡¯s facial features were that of God¡¯s masterpiece, though when they were put together, the result could be said to be that of a scene o f a car ident. This certainly did not reflect Angeline''s standard. Jay shook his head, pushing back all theplicated thoughts in his mind. How absurd. How could a rough and shameless woman like Rose be the perfect and beautiful Angeline whom he had taught? Even professional art students would feel a deep sense of shame when theyid eyes on Angeline¡¯s artwork. Taking a second look at Rose''s portrait now, it was as i f she was trying to draw a flying eagle with its wings outstretched but ended up handing in a drawing of a chick pecking rice instead. Jay figured that he must have hit his head or gone blind, or maybe he just missed Angeline too much. Maybe that was why he had such a bizarre and absurd illusion. "Just go!" Jay''s head was a mess. He needed to calm down. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose made a break for it as though she was given a general pardon. After the banquet, Josephine brought the three bundles of joy to Jay and said in high spirits, "Jay, your little munchkins made me look really good today. My friends were terribly envious of me!" Jay stuck the portrait in his hand into Josephine¡¯s face and said, "If I''m not mistaken, I think this person here is your friend?" Josephine yanked the painting away, taking a nce before tossing it to the ground angrily. "We¡¯re frenemies. When I had a crush on Zayne a few years back, she encouraged me to pursue Zayne but ended u p french kissing him after that." Jay was not interested in listening to his sister''s immature and melodramatic love story. He cut her off straight away. "She sent Rose to Sean''s room today. This is one scheming woman right here. It''s best if you stay away from her in the future." Josephine eximed in shock, "Oh God. Rose wasn''t bullied, was she?" Jay replied in an unhurried tone, "She has never been better. Gave Sean a beating too." Josephine immediately expressed her extreme admiration for Rose. "Mighty Rose!" Baby Robbie picked up the portrait from the ground and pouted. "This is so ugly!" Josephine hit Baby Robbie''s forehead. "Ugly people will do all kinds of weird things to get attention, that''s why you must get yourself a beautiful girlfriend in the future, Robbie." Jay red at Josephine. "Don''t be a bad influence on the child." Baby Robbie rified. "I''m not saying that the person i n the portrait is ugly. I was referring to the drawing. It''s ugly." Jay felt that this was a god-sent opportunity to sow dissension between both mother and son. Making no attempts to hide anything, he said, "Your mother drew this." Baby Robbie''s zed eyes widened as he cried out in disbelief, "Since when has Mommy started drawing so poorly? It''s even worse than mine?" Rose''s guilty demeanor when she was drawing shed across Jay''s mind. He could not help but frown. Was Rose drawing poorly on purpose? "Robbie, is Mommy very good at drawing?" Jay grew suspicious. Baby Robbie nodded and said with a proud look on his face, "Of course. Mommy''s paintings can sell for a lot o f money." 1 Jay''s countenance changed slightly. A painting that could be sold was no doubt a masterpiece. However, the ''chick pecking rice'' portrait in his hand could not even qualify for an entry-level standard portrait... It seemed like Rose was intentionally hiding her talent in drawing. Why was she trying to hide, though? Jay¡¯s already still heart was stirred up again as the unrealistic thoughts in his mind poured out once more. "Let''s go home." For some reason, he was actually dying to see her right now. After parting ways with Josephine, Jay went straight home with the three bundles of joy. It was nearly ten at night, hence Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie had dozed off in the car. Jay stared at the two children and eventually made the decision to pick up his own son. Jenson looked at his daddy and shook his head helplessly. "Daddy, you should be holding Zetty. That''s what a gentleman does." Jay pinched Jenson''s nose. "A gentleman keeps his distance from the opposite sex who isn''t rted to him by blood." Jenson shook Zetty awake. When Zetty opened her sleepy eyes and saw Daddy holding Robbie who was fast asleep, she let out a sigh. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 She had tried her best to be nice to Daddy these few days, but it seemed like Daddy still did not like her. When Jay entered the house holding Baby Robbie, Rose was sitting restlessly on the couch waiting for the children. When she saw Jay holding the sleeping Baby Robbie in his arms whereas Jenson held the hand of a drowsy-looking Baby Zetty, Rose¡¯s heart sank a little. Jay was well-known for being domineering, but seeing how he was even showing preferential treatment to children, she now saw him in a very bad light. "Mommy." When Baby Zetty saw her mommy, she threw herself into her mommy''s arms pitifully. Rose rubbed her tiny head tenderly. Baby Zetty''s voice carried a trace of whimper that was almost difficult to detect. She was clearly heartbroken by Daddy''s unfair treatment. Rose picked Baby Zetty up, took Jenson''s hand, and went upstairs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Rose!" Jay''s deep and serene gaze fell on Rose''s thin but resilient back. Standing at the top of the stairs, Rose turned her head around. Her rippling autumn eyes were fused with a trace of protest and dissatisfaction toward him. "How can I help you, Sir Ares?" Her voice was firm and rigid. "I''m hungry, fix me a bowl of noodles." Jay''s tough andmanding tone carried traces of imperceptible tenderness. In order to confirm the spection he had in his heart, he wanted to test her. He would use every means to test her. Rose was immensely startled. Jay had a severe digestive condition, hence he had been very strict with himself for many years. He would maintain a strict and regr diet. Was he not worried that he would suffer a rpse with his digestive issues eating before bed? "Okay." Rosepromised. With her current identity, there seemed to be no reason for her to persuade him t o eat properly. After tucking the children in, Rose went downstairs. Jay was sitting on the couch, his falcon-like eyes fixed on her. Imagination was an extremely frightening thing. Ever since he began associating her with Angeline, he could see Angeline¡¯s shadow in all of her words and deeds. For example, take the look on her face when she hesitated whether to fix him a bowl of noodles or not. I f this was Angeline, she would hesitate too. Angeline would be worried about his digestive issues acting up again, yet she would not want him to starve either... Rose entered the kitchen and soon brought out a bowl of in noodles. There was no oil and no chili... Jay raised his eyes and stared at her. Was she taking care of his stomach? "Uh... How am I supposed to eat this?" He made things difficult for her on purpose. Rose twirled up a strand of noodle with a fork and ced it to his mouth. "Like that?" Jay, "..." "Do we not have condiments?" Jay asked with a dark countenance. Rose stammered, "I didn''t put them in because I thought it was too troublesome to do so." What a terrible excuse. Jay pulled a long face. "Is it very troublesome for you t o fix me a bowl of noodles?" Rose, Silence was gold! "I want some spice in this," he ordered. She walked into the kitchen helplessly and added some spice sparingly before taking it out again. Jay took the bowl. When he saw the soggy and swollen noodles, he realized that they looked mushy, just like Angelina''s noodles. It was only a small bowl of noodles, but he took a very long time to finish it. He had been pondering a question. Why did Rose bear so much resemnce to his Angeline? They were clearly two different people, but why did she give him such a strange yet intense feeling? Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Jay had sessfully triggered his digestive disorders i n the middle of the night. His stomach hurt so badly that he found it impossible t o fall asleep. He had no choice but to go downstairs to look for his medicine. He ended up stumbling on the stairs, causing Rose to wake with a start when she heard the loud noise. Rose walked out with a coat draped over her shoulders. When she saw Jay sitting on the stairs holding his stomach, she knew instantly that he was having a rpse. She ran over quickly and tried to carry Jay back to his room, but Jay was six foot two and had no strength to support himself at the moment. Rose could not move him at all. She had no choice but to run downstairs. After finding his medicine, she poured him a ss of warm water and returned to his side. She fed him the medicine personally. "What nonsense are you trying to give me?" Although Jay was already in so much pain that he could hardly even move, his extraordinary willpower helped him to stay clear-headed. Rose said without hesitating, "This is the medicine for your stomach! Magnesium aluminum carbonate tablet and Omeprazole!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A touch of surprise shot out of Jay''s falcon eyes. There was a variety of stomach medicine in the medicine box, so how did she know that he took only two types for acid reflux and gastric mucosa instead of domperidone that would enhance gastric motility? He was intolerant to domperidone and would throw u p every time he took it. Jay¡¯s bright and sparkling eyes widened abruptly. He was surprised when he noticed the unconceble anxiety and worry in Rose¡¯s eyes. He had almost always pulled a long face at her, and she would always retaliate with bitter words under his repeated attempts to hurt her. He thought that she hated him deep down in her heart! "I want domperidone," he said weakly. He just could not control the burning desire to test her! How could Rose possibly know that Jay was testing her? Her emotions were on full disy, raw and natural. "We don''t have domperidone." She brushed him off. Worried that he had be disoriented by his illness, which would exin why he was trying to take a medicine that he was intolerant to, Rose forced him to consume the magnesium-aluminum carbonate tablet and Omeprazole... Jay stared powerlessly at this disobedient woman. After consuming the stomach medicine, perhaps it was because the pain had subsided, he slowly mbered to his feet but still staggered. He almost stumbled because his body was too weak. Rose had no choice but to lend him a hand. "Let me help you upstairs, Sir Ares!" Jay did not refuse her this time. Rose knew he did not like to touch her, hence she supported his arm very carefully. Her actions, however, did not seem to be offering the patient any support at all. Jay snapped. "Is this how you support a patient?" Rose pulled his hand over the back of her neck, allowing his entire body to prop up against her back. She dragged him upstairs with a Herculean effort. When she was finally able to put Jay to bed, he had fallen asleep and was even snoring. Rose took off his shoes, socks, coat... She then covered him with a nket carefully. Rose was so exhausted that she was panting continuously. She stared at the man who was fast asleep, her gaze sweeping across his eyes and brows. His brows were furrowed probably because his stomach was still hurting. Rose hissed in exasperation. "Serve you right. Why did you eat the noodles when you know that you have digestive issues! With spices too! Who does that?" She then switched off the lights and tiptoed away. In the dark of night, Jay suddenly opened up his pair o f eagle-like sharp eyes! ''What sort of secrets are you hiding exactly, Rose?'' The next day, Jay woke up early. Rose was still in bed because she did not get enough restst night. When the munchkins came downstairs, they saw Jay making breakfast for them in the kitchen. "Isn''t Mommy the one who always makes breakfast, Daddy?" Jenson stood at the kitchen door, looking extremely curious. Jay paused in his actions, wondering if she could even wake up. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 If this was Angeline, she would not be able to wake up even when the rm clock rang if she had stayed upte the night before. "I''ll go and call Mommy." Worried that Mommy was having a lie-in and that Daddy would teach her a lesson when he found out, the clever Jenson decided t o go upstairs to call Mommy lest Daddy made things difficult for her. "Let her sleep, Jens!" Jenson turned around and looked at his merciful daddy in amazement. "Daddy, you don''t look like you hate Mommy anymore! " Jenson eximed after a very long time, unable to hide his excitement. Jay brought out the bagel he made. Jenson looked at the bagel and asked, "Daddy, you actually made breakfast?" Jenson thought that Daddy was acting a little weird today. Jay frowned at Jenson. "You have a lot to say today." Being dealt a heavy blow, Jenson denied. "No, I don''t." Realizing that it was very inappropriate for him to say this to his autistic son, he salvaged the situation immediately. "I hope you can keep up with what you''re doing now." At this moment, Rose rushed downstairs in a panic. When she saw that breakfast was already set out on the table, she was dumbfounded. "Sorry, I woke upte." Rose scratched her unkempt hair and gave Jay a guilty look. She gathered her courage in anticipation of Jay''s fullforce retribution! Jay put on a usual countenance and nced at her indifferently, saying, "Why are you running helter-skelter early in the morning like a madwoman? Aren¡¯t you worried that you''ll frighten the children?" Baby Robbie shed Jay a dazzling smile and defended Mommy for her careless and unmindful behavior. "Daddy, don¡¯t you think that a genuine and unpretentious woman like Mommy is really adorable?" Jay, He looked at his son speechlessly. Baby Robbie had been racking his brain all day trying to reconcile Daddy and Mommy. "So you like girls like that, huh? Sure enough, like mother, like son," Jay pondered and said. "Do you like pretentious girls then, Daddy?" Baby Robbie asked Daddy, blinking his innocent eyes. Jay shook his head. Who would like tasteless women like that! A sh of intelligence emerged in Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes." So Daddy likes genuine and natural girls like Mommy!" Jay, An adult man like him had actually fallen into a munchkin''s trap. "What she has isn''t genuine and natural but sloppy." Jay corrected his son while keeping a straight face. Rose flushed with embarrassment. She turned around and went upstairs. She changed into a sports attire in no time and walked downstairs with her hair tied into a high bun. No matter how she dressed herself up, Rose was always capable of pulling off a pure and intelligent look. She always had an intense aura of bookish charm to her. As soon as she took her seat, she heard Baby Robbie say, "Daddy, a lot of men are pursuing Mommy. If you like Mommy, then you must pursue her with all your heart, okay? You have the advantage because you¡¯re in a more favorable position.¡± Rose could not help spurting out the in water that she was drinking. Sitting diagonally in front of her, both Jay and Baby Robbie were not spared. Jay''s countenance was dark. He red at Rose ferociously and pulled out a tissue to wipe the water off his face. The munchkins held their breaths and were in a state of hypervignce. They were breaking out in a cold sweat for their mommy. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Daddy would definitely flip out, right? "I''m sorry." Rose dropped her head in embarrassment. "It''s okay, Mommy. Daddy isn''t a viin who haggles over trifling matters like this," Jenson said. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Jay warned Jenson by darting him a stern nce. This kid was living off him while helping others in secret. He had promised not to interfere in his rtionship, so why was he standing on Baby Robbie''s side to go against him now? Rose was poking her bagel with her head lowered, pretending not to hear her son making attempts to encourage Jay to pursue her. She knew even without looking that Jay must look terribly sullen right now. "Rose..." Jay''s faint voice rang out like an enchanting spell. Rose''s hand that was holding the bagel dropped on the table with a thud. Jay frowned. Was she just so afraid of him? "What grudges do you bear against Stephanie Stevens? " Jay had yet to lose his temper even after she had repeatedly made mistakes. Instead, he was changing the subject and questioning her in an exceedingly steadfast tone. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose put down her cutlery and protested in a whisper. "Sir Ares, I may not be a 100 dor bill that everyone likes, but that isn¡¯t enough reason for me to go around offending people, right? Who is this Stephanie Stevens? How am I supposed to offend her when I don¡¯t even know her?" Jay raised his eyes and eyed her suspiciously. "She''s the woman who tried to frame you and Sean yesterday." Rose came to a sudden realization and began to shirk responsibility in an oddly imaginative way. "Sir Ares, Sean must be the one who has offended her. She just thinks that I''m an easy target simply because I look soft and weak with no one to back me up. That''s probably why she set me up in the spur of the moment." When she said that there was no one to back her up, Jay felt an inexplicable pang in his heart. "Sean had been abroad for six years and only returned home two days ago. He''s a fairly decent person. He''s quite unlikely to bear any deep-seated grudge with Stephanie." Jay viewed the question objectively. Rose was unwilling to submit. "What do you mean by that, Sir Ares? You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s impossible for Sean to offend Stephanie, so now you¡¯re suspecting that I¡¯m the one who offended her? Sean may look decent, but how sure are you that he isn''t a beast dressed up as a human? I have no reason to offend Stephanie!" 1 The three munchkins'' actions were surprisingly synchronized as they cupped their cheeks and nodded to show their support for Mommy. Jay deliberately sent the children away by saying, "Go upstairs and pack your school bags. It''s almost time for school." When the three munchkins were gone, Jay gave Rose a meaningful look and said faintly, "What you''ve said makes a lot of sense, but I''m sorry, I don¡¯t believe you." Rose''s starry eyes widened. "Why?" Jay stared into her eyes and replied, "Because you''re keeping a lot of secrets." Feeling defeated, Rose wilted at once. "Sir Ares, you have sharp and discerning eyes and are perceptive of the most minute details. How can anyone hide anything from you?" As he gazed at the pair of obsidian autumn pupils rolling in their sockets, a trace of smile filled his eyes. "You¡¯re right, Rose. No one can hide anything from me! " After saying those words, Jay took out her drawing, smoothed it out, and left it on the table before getting u p and walking away. When she looked at that hideous drawing, Rose felt inexplicably flustered. Even so, it was only for a fleeting moment before she calmed down immediately. How could he possibly discover her secret? Angeline bing Rose. A wless nobledy bing an illegitimate daughter from the countryside. Had this not happened to her, she would find it very difficult to ept this fact either. Not long after that, Jay hurried downstairs with a phone ced on his ear. When he walked past Rose, h e paused for a while, darted a meaningful nce at her, and moved the phone away from his ear. He said," You''ll send the kids to school today." Seeing how busy he was, Rose nodded hurriedly. In fact, she would do it without needing him to instruct her specifically. After all, it was her duty to send the children to school and pick them up after. Grayson was the one talking to Jay on the phone. He had uncovered pieces of unusual information about Rose and was very eager to call Jay to tell him about it. "Mr. Ares, you asked us to perform a background check on Rose a few days ago and we found something very unusual." Jay¡¯s countenance changed immediately. He said, "I¡¯ll be there right away." Chapter 180 Chapter 180 When he rushed to Grand Asia, Grayson was seen holding a thick folder while waiting for him in the president''s office. "Show it to me," Jay ordered eagerly as soon as he took his seat. Grayson stepped forward and poured out all the contents from the folder. There was a stack of photos. Some letters. Several drawings. A few CDs! When Jay saw the creative earth-tone rose painting, his lucid and sparkling pupils suddenly turned crimson. This was Angelina''s painting. She had a crush on him and would always send him roses. Later, she discovered that the roses always withered, hence she began painting roses for him instead. Earth tone was his favorite tone, hence she made alterations and reced the crimson color of the red roses. "I asked you to perform a background check on Rose, didn''t I? What are these?" Jay questioned in a hoarse voice. Grayson exined. "These things belong to thete M s. Severe." Jay said painfully, "I know that. I''m asking you why are they here now?" Grayson replied, "Don''t be anxious, Mr. Ares. Be patient and listen to what I''m about to tell you." Jay suppressed the surging and undting emotions i n his heart and calmed himself down. Grayson exined. "When we were performing background checks on Rose, we realized that she has something to do with Ms. Severe." Jay was thunderstruck by the revtion. It felt like his head had exploded and split into pieces. How could there be such a coincidence? "Continue." His eagle eyes were filled with a great deal of consternation. His eyes were locked on Grayson''s face like mas, afraid that he would miss out on the minutest details in his message. "When we searched Rose''s files, we realized that her records ended seven years ago. This is extremely unusual, so Imissioned several private investigationpanies to find out about Rose''s whereabouts during those seven years and discovered an astounding secret-" At this point, Grayson feared that he was unable to express it in detail, hence he simply picked up one of the CDs and said, "Watch this and everything will make sense to you, Mr. Ares." Jay nodded. Grayson inserted the CD into the DVD yer. When the scenes projected on the wall before them, the red car on the screen captured Jay''s attention at once. That was Angelina''s car! Through the windscreen, he saw Angelina''s vivid appearance. Her exquisite facial features were that of a porcin doll. Her long straight, soft ck hair and her bangs made her look as pure as an untainted fairy. 1 The car was driving on the expressway from Swallow City toward Imperial Capital. Judging from the scenery around her, he was able to pinpoint Angeline''s location. She was almost at the toll gate. At this moment, however, a person''s silhouette appeared on the neat and clean picture. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jay''s pupils contracted abruptly. "Rose?" Grayson nodded emotionally and reminded. "Keep watching, Mr. Ares!" Jay''s eyes hovered between Angeline and Rose, finding an astonishing simrity between the two. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Angeline had an untainted aura. Her eyes and brows carried the bliss of a girl who was cherished since childhood. There was also the arrogant, confident, and extraordinary aura that emanated from her very being as a schr-tyrant. Whether it was the specialbination of strength and gentleness that was etched deep in her core or her exceptional and pure otherworldly aura, she was simply too outstanding. Rose, on the other hand, wore attire with vibrant colors that were pieced together. She looked devastated with tears streaming down her face. She clearly had beautiful features and an alluring body, but every advantage portrayed on her just seemed like a reckless waste of God''s creation. She had seeded in concealing her superior qualities and highlighting the unrefined side of herself as a country bumpkin. Seven years ago, Angeline and Rose were total opposites. A great astonishment manifested on Jay¡¯s handsome face. Why, after seven years, did Rose reflect so many vivid shadows that belonged to Angeline? Just as he slipped into a reverie, the honking sound of a car rang out. When Jay zoned back in from his distraction, he saw Angeline''s car tipping over, smashing into the railing and rolling down the cliff. Rose, however, was nowhere to be seen. "Rewind, Grayson!" Jay stared at the huge screen with great concentration. Grayson dragged the clip back to the section where Angeline''s car broke down and punched the y button. At this moment, Angeline''s red car began shaking violently. The tire underneath the driver''s seat started emitting smoke. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Angeline tried to roll down her window to get out, but it would not budge. Angeline kept hitting the window in panic. Helplessness and despair crept up her originally calm face. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She pulled out her mobile phone. There was no way of telling who she was calling, nor was it clear if the call went through, but Jay knew from the way her mouth moved that she was calling out ''Jay''. After experiencing a brief period of panic and helplessness, the car suddenly rolled over and crashed into the railing next to it. At that very moment, Rose just so happened to be walking toward the front nk of the red car. When Angeline''s car rolled down the cliff, Rose was already nowhere to be seen. The clip continued to y, but Jay''s brain had already stopped working. His eyes, which were densely covered with frost all year round, suddenly melted as crystal-clear tears flowed out of them. Today, he watched the scenes that he had not been brave enough to watch in thest few years and realized how desperate and helpless Angeline felt in the moments leading up to her death. She had been screaming his name continuously at that time, hoping so badly to hear his voice again in the final moments o f her life. That day, he was having a very important meeting in the meeting room, hence his mobile phone was switched off. When he switched on his phone again after the meeting and received 13 missed calls from her, he felt inexplicably anxious and frightened. He recalled the famous painting ¡®The Last Supper'', where Jesus was brutally murdered after having a meal with his 12 disciples. The number 13 was an ominous number for both him and Angeline. He remembered how his hand started to tremble when he held the phone as he returned Angeline''s call anxiously. Unfortunately, the operator on the other end said, "The number you have dialed is not in service." At that very moment, everything went dark and he nearly knelt to the ground. 2 In no time at all, the devastating news about Angeline''s ident was confirmed. He, however, had failed to shed a single tear. He sat in the bar and drank himself into a stupor. He waster sent to the intensive care unit for alcohol intolerance. When he was discharged from the hospital three dayster, Angeline''s funeral procession was already over. Every time he was reminded of Angeline, the agony would wash over him. He was not usually a man who liked to express his emotions. There were many women turning circles around him, but not once did h e spare them a nce. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Heavens knew how much time and energy he had spent on Angeline. Since she was ten, he had already started making attempts to train her into a likeminded partner. He helped her develop her hobbies and tried his best to spend time with her. She was the only girl who could share a close physical rtionship with him. As she was still too young, he would constantly suppress his feelings so that she could live a pure and innocent life just like other ordinary girls. If he had known that she would leave him so soon, then he would not have done his utmost to suppress himself and would have done it the first day she entered adulthood itself. Grayson looked at the crimson-eyed Mr. Ares. He had worked with Mr. Ares for thest few years and knew that Angeline was a taboo subject. He was here to investigate Rose today, but the investigation ended up involving Angeline as well. What a fascinating thing fate was. "Mr. Ares, Rose was on the scene during Ms. Severe¡¯s car ident. Don¡¯t you think the coincidence is too uncanny? For some strange reasons, Rose even reced Ms. Severe and married you in the end. Don¡¯t you think this coincidence is even more outrageous?" Jay calmed himself down. Grayson''s words had him pondering. Angeline and Rose¡¯s fates intertwined because of that car ident. Angeline was clearly the one who died while Rose lived, but Jay just could not stop having an illusion that Angeline seemed to have possessed Rose. Why was the vulgar country bumpkin aura that Rose had many years backpletely nonexistent in the Rose today? On the contrary, why, like Angeline, was she so confident to the point of being mboyant and even looked somewhat adorable? 1 "Grayson, I want to see Rose''s videos from seven years ago," Jay said in a worn-out manner. Grayson put on a sorry look. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ares. I only have videos of Rose seven years after that. As for the information seven years ago, I only have them in the form of files.¡± Jay extended his hand and Grayson immediately searched for Rose''s file to hand to him. Jay scanned through Rose''s file very quickly and tossed it aside in low spirits, saying, "It¡¯s exactly the same as the rumors. An idiot who failed every subject. Apart from the school where she received herpulsory education for nine years, the schools where she attended high school and university are ranked at the bottom. She does live up to her name as an underachiever." Grayson''s expression was that of an intrigued one. How did Mr. Ares fall in love with such an inferior person like Rose and even have so many children with her? Jay raised his eyes to stare at Grayson. He immediately put away the curious expression on his face, straightened his body, and called out in a sonorous and solemn manner, "Mr. Ares!" Jay said, "Seven years ago, Rose was ignorant and ipetent. Seven yearster, Rose has be an expert hacker who''s able to hack into Grand Asia¡¯swork. Her transformation is simply unimaginably queer. Grayson, I want every information about Rose from her birth up until now, preferably in video form." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Grayson was so petrified and stood unmoving like a rock. When did Rose hack into Grand Asia''swork? Why did he not know about it? Holy sh*t, if Mr. Ares was aware that Rose was such a formidable person, why did he not take her in as one o f his own but was always throwing his weight around confronting her instead? Was he not worried that Rose would work for Grand Asia''s rivalpany? "What are you standing there for?" Jay said when he noticed Grayson daydreaming. Grayson touched his nose, put away his thoughts, and turned around to leave. Jay picked up the pictures on the table. The ones on top were all roses, but thest one was a sketch of his portrait. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Whenever Angeline drew his portrait, it would look extremely lifelike. In other people¡¯s eyes, Jay might be eminent and unapproachable-A horrific and devilish president. In Angeline''s eyes, however, he was always just a big boy. In her drawings, he was always wearing a youthful white t-shirt, a tinum ne with a four-leaf clover lucky charm, and Nike shoes. His hair would flow in the breeze while his eyes were lucid-A big boy with a sunny disposition. Jay held Angeline''sst drawing and it dawned on him how precious this drawing was. He regretted being weak back then, for not having the courage to face Angeline''s death. How great would it b e if he had seen these mementoes earlier and realized just how much Angeline relied on him. One would think that certain scars would scab and heal slowly if left untouched. What Jay did not expect, however, was that certain scars that were deliberately sealed in one¡¯s heart would only grow richer with time like fine old wine. Take Angeline''s death for example. After sealing it in his heart for seven whole years, the very moment Jay saw the scene of her death, a burst o f intense grief started flooding in. Like a puppet, he sat dazedly on his ck leather swivel chair. He was the king of the business world. H e was all-powerful and fearless. Everyone thought that he would always be the crownless king who knew nothing about pain. The one and only little girl who would feel sorry for him, who would cheer him up at the sight of a mere frown, and who would cry whenever she was worried about him when his stomach started acting up, was gone. He hated himself for not protecting her. That day, Jay did not get off work on time. In the afternoon, Rose went to the kindergarten to pick the children up, but the kindergarten teachers were acting slightly cold toward her. Jenson said to the teacher in a cool tone, "This is my mommy." The words he said seemed to have struck like thunder, catching all the teachers in the ss by surprise. They immediately acted courteously toward Rose. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The teacher who initially gave Rose the cold shoulder quickly and hastily ended the conversation with another parent before turning to Rose in an overzealous manner, saying, "Ms. Loyle, Jenson is a very well-behaved child who has superb learning skills and exceptional memory. Robbie has a lively and cheerful personality and is loved by all his ssmates..." At this time, the homeroom teacher came over and darted the young teacher a sharp nce, saying, "Go o n. I''d like to have a word with Ms. Loyle." When the bootlicking teacher was gone, Robbie and Jenson immediately stood against the wall obediently. Rose nced at her children, very much aware that her naughty children had caused trouble again. Baby Robbie would often cause minor troubles and asionally, major troubles. Though thanks to his charming personality, the teachers in the past would simply turn a blind eye to his misdemeanor and ignore it. Nevertheless, Baby Robbie had now turned into a bad influence on the amenable Jenson. That was what gave Rose a headache. If Jay learned about this, would he me her for not teaching the children well? The homeroom teacher said gently, "Ms. Loyle, are Robbie and Jenson really your sons?" Rose nodded silently. The homeroom teacher said, "Since you''re their guardian, I''m obliged to be honest with you about their performance in the kindergarten. They¡¯re both very smart. Jenson has an exceptional memory and a superb ability to grasp ideas and concepts. Robbie has great imagination andmunication skills. Jenson, however, is slightly reserved, whereas Robbie is extremely active. One won''t stop talking in ss, whereas the other is unwilling to answer the teacher''s questions. I hope you can guide your children well so that they can learn from each other." Rose nced at the two babies who were standing upright like pine trees. They must have done something terribly wrong to look that guilty. "Teacher, can you exin the children''s performance i n ss in detail?" Rose red at her naughty children ferociously, but her voice was surprisingly gentle. The homeroom teacherughed. "Jenson refused to answer the teacher''s question in ss. When the teachermunicated with him, Jenson replied saying that anyone who answers her question is mentally retarded, and because of what he said, all the children were afraid to answer the teacher''s question after that." After a pause, she added. "Robbie beat up five male ssmates next door. Their eyes are all swollen and there are bruises on their faces.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Rose put her hand on her heart. Every child was a parent''s treasure. Any parent would feel heartbroken t o see their child getting beaten up. She had told Robbie that little b*stard many times before, asking him not to bully the weak just because he was strong. He actually stepped out of line this time? When the homeroom teacher was done talking, she did not criticize Rose but merely said to Rose in an extremely stern manner, "Ms. Loyle, I hope you can face your children''s problems squarely and work with us to improve their shorings." "I will," Rose replied. The homeroom teacher left with a smile. Rose looked a t the two children whose tiny heads were dropped so low that they were about to be buried into the ground. There was also the extremely worried-looking Baby Zetty. "Raise your heads!" Rose stretched out her hands, lifting one chin in each hand. She then squeezed out a magnanimous smile at Jenson and Baby Robbie. "Let''s go home first." Jenson looked at his tender-looking mommy suspiciously. Did Baby Robbie not say that Mommy was very ruthless when she lost her temper? Rose held Baby Zetty''s hand and turned around to leave. Both wimpy kids, Baby Robbie and Jenson, followed herpliantly. On the way, Jenson nced at Baby Robbie several times and muttered in a low voice, "Didn''t you say that Mommy will beat us up if we do something wrong? Why doesn''t Mommy look angry at all?" Baby Robbie ced his tiny hand next to his mouth and whispered softly, "Before execution, the executioner will always give the prisoner awaiting execution a soothing smile." His words sent shivers down Jenson''s spine. His expression turned gloomy at once. Baby Robbie tugged at Jenson''s hand. "How does Daddy punish you when you do something wrong?" "Stand in the corner," Jenson replied. Baby Robbie breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. As long as we won¡¯t get beaten up twice, then we should have half of our butts left to sit on the chair." Jenson clutched his tiny butt, his expression turning even more gloomy. When Rose brought the children home, she sent the innocent Baby Zetty inside to finish her homework first. "I''ve finished my homework, Mommy. Can I stay downstairs and y with the toys for a while?" Baby Zetty held Rose''s hand and acted like a spoiled kid. She wanted to stay to offer her support to her two elder brothers. Jenson had told her in advance that if Mommy lost control and nearly beat them to death, then as their sleeper agent, Baby Zetty would be responsible to call Daddy for help. Rose was pretty gentle with Baby Zetty because she did nothing wrong. "Be good, Zetty. Go upstairs and close the door. Don''te out of your room no matter what happens out here." Jenson raised his eyebrows and moved closer to Baby Robbie. Baby Zetty had no choice but to go upstairs.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rose motioned to Baby Robbie by hooking her finger a t him. "You,e here." As soon as Baby Robbie walked over, Rose grabbed Baby Robbie''s butt with her pliers-like hand, roaring hysterically, "Mommy signed you up for Taekwondo sses to strengthen your body, not to use your strength to bully others. You fought one against five, huh? You''re really something, aren¡¯t you? You beat them up so hard that their eyes are swollen and their faces bruised. Have you ever thought about their parents'' feelings, that they will be heartbroken too?" "I was wrong, Mommy. I was wrong. I won¡¯t fight anymore." Baby Robbie clutched his butt, scurrying all over the ce. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 "A distinction should be made between males and females, Mommy. Please stop spanking my little butt. Other people willugh at me if this gets out." Baby Robbie scurried to the opposite end of the long dining table. He ran in circles to avoid Mommy whilst trying t o convince her at the same time. 2 After running a fewps, Rose was too tired to go on. She put her hands on her hips, huffing and puffing. " You brat. You''ve grown up now, haven¡¯t you? You''ve learned that a distinction should be made between males and females now, huh? Sure, I''ll save your dignity and won''t grab your butt... I don''t believe that I can''t fix you even if I can¡¯ty a finger on you. I must find a rod to teach you a lesson..." 1 Rose began searching for sticks and the like in the house. Being a clever devil, Baby Robbie burst out crying trying to gain Mommy''s sympathy. 1 When Jenson saw Baby Robbie bawling his eyes out i n an extremely devastating manner, his little heart began pounding hard. At this moment, Baby Zetty opened the door secretly and squatted at the staircase on the second-floor corridor to observe the situation downstairs. 1 Jenson made a help gesture to his partner and Baby Zetty immediately ran into her room to give Jay a call. 1 Jay was already in an immensely depressed mood. When his phone started ringing, he did not even bother to look at the number and swiped to unlock it... "Uncle, please hurry up ande home..." Baby Zetty''s anxious voice rang out at once. Jay switched off his phone listlessly and mbered to his feet shakily. His world was now a wastnd, how could he possibly have time for Baby Zetty''s affairs? 1 Baby Zetty stared nkly at the mobile phone that had been hung up on as tears started streaming down her eyes. 1 "I''m not the one who needs you, Daddy. Your sons are... " Baby Zetty said with immense heartache, i Her little heart had taken a hard hit. Daddy had a prejudice against her. When her brothers called him, h e would always listen to their opinions with great patience. Daddy, however, had hung up on her. Baby Zetty was s o furious that she threw the phone at the wall. Downstairs, Rose''s exhaustion had finally put a stop t o the cloud of smoke that was hovering over the battlefield. 1 Rose sat on the ground in exhaustion and red furiously at Baby Robbie while gasping for breath. " You''re really... Capable now, aren''t you? Mommy can¡¯t even... Outrun you anymore. I can''t even hit you anymore, huh? Are you not going to respect Mommy anymore and start doing anything you want and run rampant in the future?" Seeing that Mommy''s anger had dissipated greatly, Baby Robbie mustered up the courage and walked toward Mommy. He kneeled next to her and admitted his mistake with great sincerity. "I''m sorry, Mommy. I won''t hit other people anymore." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jenson lowered his head and walked over as well, imitating Baby Robbie''s actions. He got down on his knees in front of Mommy obediently. "Tell Mommy, Robbie, why did you hit other people?" Rose asked. She knew her son all too well. Baby Robbie might be mischievous, but he was a very kind and caring baby. I f he hit someone, then the other party was most probably the one at fault first. Even so, for safety reasons, Rose prohibited Baby Robbie from resorting to force. As he grew older and his Taekwondo skills were further honed, he would inevitably lose control. What would happen if this resulted in an irreversible situation? Baby Robbie had vited the prohibition and that was the reason why Rose was mad. "Mommy, that kid forced Baby Zetty to be their girlfriend." Baby Robbie exined in tears. Rose gulped... She once thought that falling in love with Jay at the age of ten was a sign of precocious puberty, yet little did she know that even the children in kindergarten today were so bold and uninhibited. "You hit them because of that?" Rose widened her dazzling eyes. Baby Robbie muttered, "We argued because of that and I hit them because I was too angry." "Tell Mommy, how did the argument start?" Baby Robbie hesitated to speak. "I said, how could I possibly allow pigs to eat and ruin my high- quality cabbage? And that was when those kids started scolding me for calling them pigs. They charged at m e, trying to beat me up..." Rose, Were all children today so precocious? Chapter 186 Chapter 186 "Who taught you the saying about cabbage getting eaten and ruined by pigs?" "Aunt Josephine." Rose,It seemed like she and Josephine needed to have a talk. Her gaze shifted to the uneasy-looking Jenson. "What about you, Jens? Why did you say such rude words like mentally retarded to the teacher?" Jenson bit his lip and remained silent. Rose treated her sons differently. Ever since Baby Robbie started practicing Taekwondo, he had gone through countless arduous training and now had skin as solid as a bear''s. She would hit him a few times and it would only feel like she was tickling him. On the other hand, Jens grew up in the Ares family with his needs attended to very carefully. Coupled with his mild autism, Rose was exceptionally gentle toward him. "Jens, Mommy won¡¯t beat you or scold you. Mommy just wants to know why you said those ill- mannered words. Mommy can only help you to correct your mistakes and make you an even more outstanding and likable child if you tell Mommy the truth." Under Rose''s patient and gentle guidance, Jenson finally spoke, "The teacher said among the three little pigs, the eldest one iszy, the second one has petty shrewdness, and only the third is hardworking and pragmatic. She asked me which pig I would like to be. I said that only mentally retarded people would answer this question because I don¡¯t want to be a pig." Rose was dumbfounded. Though the question did sound a bit odd, the teacher certainly did ask it out of malice. She was simply trying to test the children¡¯s perception of character, and it just so happened that her son was a prodigy who was shrewd enough in his manner of thinking. "Sigh." Rose sighed. "Jens, go and recite the story of the three little pigs again, thene over and tell Mommy which little pig you prefer and why." Jenson stood up. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson who remained intact and cried out in disbelief, "That''s not fair, Mommy. Why do you spank my butt when I do something wrong but forgive Jenson when he does something wrong?" Rose hesitated and said wittily, "That¡¯s because you beat up other students, whereas Jens criticized the teacher. One was done using hands while the other using mouth, hence Mommy will serve both of you with the same sauce. You hit someone, so I''m beating you. Jens criticized the teacher, so I''ll make sure to make his mouth move." Baby Robbie whimpered. "Had I known that earlier then I wouldn¡¯t have hit them in the first ce." He then snarled in his heart. ''I should''ve used my mouth instead and give those brats an earful until they can''t stand it anymore.'' Jay had yet to return home even after dinner. After tucking Jenson and Baby Robbie in, Rose returned to her room. As she stood silently by the window screen looking at the darkening night sky, she started feeling inexplicably anxious. Why was Jay not home yet? She wondered how he was doing today after his digestive issues rpsedst night. Sigh! What right did she have to show him any concern? He did not even need her concern. "Sigh!¡± Baby Zetty¡¯s sigh was heard from underneath the nket, i Rose turned her head back in surprise and saw Baby Zetty sitting up on the bed. She was looking at Mommy pitifully. When Rose walked over, Baby Zetty put her arms around Mommy''s neck and asked sadly, "Mommy, I''ve worked very hard to please Daddy. Why does he still not like me?" 1 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose was stumped for words. "He didn''t even answer my call," Baby Zetty said sadly. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 As Rose listened to Baby Zetty''s heartbreaking usation against Jay, she started feeling uncertain and uneasy. Since the day Baby Zetty moved into Horizon Colors, Jay had been treating her like an outsider. The cold and detached Jay had been treating Baby Zetty very indifferently, and this made Baby Zetty feel as though she was living off him like a parasite. Baby Zetty had be more and more taciturntely and was also smiling lesser and lesser, which was not a good sign. Rose feared that Baby Zetty would start isting herself and be umunicative like Jens if she continued to live in an environment where she constantly suppressed herself. Rose did not know how tofort Baby Zetty as she had no control over Jay''s attitude toward her. She could only rack her brains to think of a solution. Jay returned very early in the morning but did not go upstairs. He sat on the couch and began smoking vigorously. Rose stayed up all night. When she went downstairs t o grab a drink, she saw Jay sitting on the couch and nearly fell to the ground in shock. "Sir Ares!" Rose looked at him with great astonishment, barely able to catch a clear glimpse of his handsome face from the glowing cigarette butt. Despite that, the look o n his face was that of extreme depression and decadence. There was also a strong smell of alcohol emanating from his body. "You were drinking?" Rose asked with a quivering voice. Jay¡¯s eagle eyes started burning brilliantly on his decadent face. His sharp eyes fixed on Rose''s face, prating her concerned-looking eyes. "Why aren''t you asleep?" he suddenly asked, his hoarse voice carrying a trace of interrogation. Did she stay up all night waiting for him? Rose pointed at the kitchen. "I''m a little thirsty, so I came down to get some water." "There¡¯s a water dispenser upstairs!" He clearly knew that she was lying but, he still insisted on exposing her lie. Rose said, "Oh, I forgot." "Are you worried about me?" Jay asked, peering into her amber-colored pupils. A trace of helplessness emanated from Rose''s eyes. Would she be brave enough to admit it? If she tore off her cloak of disguise and exposed her true feelings in front of him, he might just end up mocking and ridiculing her mercilessly like he did seven years ago. No matter how much she tried to express her feelings for him, he would only respond by using ten times more effort to trample on her dignity. He did not need her concern at all. Rose pretended to shrug it off and said in an easygoing tone, "Sir Ares, we¡¯re a divorced couple, an ill-matched couple, get it? There''s no love, only resentment. Do I have nothing better to do? Why should I worry about you? I''m already busy enough attending to the little devils, how could I possibly have time for someone who has nothing to do with me?" She might be speaking in a breezy manner, but blood was already dripping from her heart. They had clearly started on a good note, so how did things get to this point today? Jay stood up from the couch abruptly, his tall and straight body staggering toward Rose. He sped onto Rose''s arms firmly with both hands, his eagle eyes locked on Rose''s eyes like mas. "Don''t act all heartless with me, Rose. I don''t believe that you don''t have any feelings for me at all. Why would you rack your brains just to marry me seven years ago then? Why did you use such shameless means to have children with me?" His questions rendered Rose speechless, leaving her n o choice but to make something up. "That''s just because youe from a wealthy background, from Ares family..." "Is that so? When we divorced back then, didn''t you im that you married me not for my money but because you love me?" Jay asked aggressively. Overwhelmed by his interrogation, Rose said, "You said it yourself, how can there be love between two strangers who got married in a single day?" "Did you have a crush on mest time?" A sh of panic emerged on Rose''s face as she quickly looked away, afraid to meet his eyes. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jay reached out and lifted her chin forcefully, forcing her to look straight into his eyes. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 "So I was right, you did have a crush on me." Rose said, "Sir Ares, you were always on TV giving amorous nces to all thedies. The number of women who have a crush on you is enough to form aplete circle around the earth. It''s perfectly normal for me to have a crush on you back then because I couldn¡¯t resist your charm, alright!" He had been interrogating her for a long time and the answers he received from her were all watertight. He let go of her shoulders in frustration and staggered back onto the couch. "Sir Ares!" "Just leave!" Rose did not know what was wrong with him today as she was unable to make head or tail of any of the things he said tonight. Afraid that he would make things difficult for her again, she poured herself a ss of water and escaped. As soon as she ran up the stairs, she noticed that Jay had passed out on the couch. "Are you okay, Sir Ares?" Still worried about him, Rose was left with no choice but to turn back. After cing her hand on Jay¡¯s forehead, she realized that he was having a fever. Rose switched on the lights to search for a thermometer. When she opened his mouth to take his temperature, she noticed red spots emerging on the inner lining of Jay''s mouth. Panicking, Rose quickly rolled up his sleeves. Sure enough, rashes were starting to spread on his arms. Realizing that there was something wrong, she pushed Jay. "Wake up, Sir Ares. You have a fever. There are rashes all over your body. Do you want to go to the hospital?" Jay frowned but did not respond. Rose took his arm, examined the rashes carefully, and pressed them, saying, "This looks like an allergic reaction." N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rose called the ambnce and Jay was taken away in no time at all. She was worried about Jay but had to watch over the children at the same time. Rose had no choice but to give Josephine a call. Josephine hurried over when she heard the news about her brother''s condition. Rose was surprised to see Josephine when she turned up. "Why didn''t you go to the hospital?" Josephine said, "I''ll take care of these little munchkins, Rose. You should go to the hospital to take care of my brother." Rose was stunned. Now that Josephine''s brother was sick, it did not make sense that she would make such a cold-blooded choice even though she doted on her niece and nephews, right? When she noticed Rose looking at her with a dumbfounded expression, Josephine chuckled in embarrassment and confessed. "Let me be honest with you, Rose. My brother is allergic to alcohol. He¡¯ll throw a fit and go berserk when he wakes up. He''ll scold just about anyone and smash just about anything. I''m not brave enough to visit him." Rose was rendered speechless. Was Josephine throwing her under the bus, then? "You''re the only one who can tame my brother, Rose. Please do me a favor and take care of my brother for m e. I''ll take care of these three little devils for you, okay? H Rose asked in astonishment, "When did your brother start bing so unreasonable?" Josephine was blurted out, "After Angeline¡¯s death..." However, she soon swallowed the words back in. Angeline was now Jay¡¯s past, There was no way Josephine could tell Rose that Jay was deeply in love with someone else. She was still hoping that Jay and Rose could reconcile and that their family would reunite. "My brother doesn''t drink, Rose. Business must have been difficult in recent years, that''s why Jay has been socializing more and more. I realize that the more he drinks, the more terrible he is at drinking..." Josephine exined, concocting a cock and bull story. She hoped that the kind-hearted Rose could take pity o n Jay! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Under Josephine''s continuous coaxing, pestering, and trickery, Rose no longer insisted and rushed to the hospital. Fortunately, the indicators of the blood test that the doctor did on Jay were encouraging, hence he was transferred to a general ward. When Rose entered the ward, she was greeted with a sullen look on Jay¡¯s face and an unpleasant aura emanating from him. On the hospital bed next to him was a young female patient who had been staring at Jay like a love- struck fool. As soon as Rose entered, Jay became furious as he questioned her. "Why did you book me a general ward?" Seeing that he was a patient, coupled with Josephine''s words from earlier about how hispany was running into problems, which was what was forcing him to socialize even though he was a bad drinker... Rose empathized with Jay from the bottom o f her heart and consoled him in a good- natured way. "I wasn''t the one who booked you a general ward. The doctor was the one who made the decision based on the severity of your illness." "I want to be discharged from the hospital immediately,¡± Jay ordered furiously. Rose nced at the dense rashes emerging on the back of his hand and consoled him kindly. "Just bear with it for a while, Sir Ares. As soon as the doctor says that you can be discharged, I''ll complete the discharge procedure for you immediately." Jay was in a towering rage and red at Rose with a furious sneer. "Who are you to me? Who gave you the right to tell me what to do?" Rose mumbled as though she was wronged, "I didn''t want toe here and experience your wrath either, but your sister would rather take care of the little devils at home thane to the hospital to take care o f you. I thought she was being cold-blooded at first, but now it seems like she''s right. You''re just a terrible drinker who starts roasting everybody as soon as you sober up... You''re so scary that even she''s afraid toe and visit you!" Jay looked livid. "Did Josephine really say that?" Rose nodded. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay grabbed the nebulizer from the bedside table but released it irritatingly when he suddenly recalled Josephine''s words saying that he was a terrible drinker. He yelled at Rose, "Go tell the doctor that I want to stay in a single room." Rose was extremely speechless. "Sir Ares, this is a hospital, not a hotel where you get to choose between VIP, single, or double rooms. This is a ce to save lives, not a ce to enjoy..." Jay looked at Rose as she bbered on. "Why did you send me to this hospital? Why not Grand Asia?" Rose replied, "Saving a life is just like putting out a fire, why would you want to go far afield?" "So you''re aware that you¡¯re saving a life, huh, Rose? D o you know how important a doctor''s expertise and a hospital''s standards are?" "Sir Ares, what you have is only a minor alcohol allergy. It would be a waste of resources for you to go t o Grand Asia." In fact, when she called the ambnce, there was simply no time for her to calmly analyze which one was better and which one was not. She had been burning with anxiety when she called the ambnce... Now that Jay was lecturing her, she realized just how unwise her choice was. She really should have just called Grand Asia Hospital instead... After all, Grand Asia Hospital was a top-notch hospital offering international-level healthcare services and most importantly, that was his territory. Though after seeing how sprightly Jay was, Rose figured that there was simply no need for him to go to Grand Asia. Jay red at Rose furiously. She refused to let him discharge and refused to allow him to transfer to a single ward. He had no strength to fight back as he was now a patient. Otherwise, he would have thrown her into the sea to feed the sharks. "Oh, Mister, I¡¯m taken with your ability to strike and endure, to be both cool and lovely, and so handsome yet adorable all at the same time!" The girl next to him covered her mouth and confessed to Jay. The way Jay looked at Rose was much colder and ruthless now. "I''ll transfer you to a single ward right away." Rose slipped away at lightning speed this time. To see other women constantly thinking of Jay was something that she least wanted to deal with. Not long after that, a doctor came and transferred Jay t o an ordinary single ward. When Jay studied the four whitewashed walls surrounding him and the ward that looked as simple a s a staff''s cubicle, misery washed over him. "Why didn''t you pick a VIP ward?" He questioned Rose with a dark countenance. Since he was going to be transferred, why did she not transfer him to a more presentable one? Jay really wanted to cut Rose''s head open to see if she was having a short circuit. Rose said with an aching heart, "I have no money, Sir Ares!" She had spent all her savings on the single ward and hospitalization fees. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 "After all is said and done, you''re nothing but a pauper. " Jay sneered. Rose did not want to start a fight with him, so she scurried to one side and started peeling apples for him. After slicing the apple into a few slices, she heated them up in boiling water before setting them i n front of Jay. Jay stared at the steaming apple, a trace of imperceptible bewilderment emanating from his eyes. Angeline had the habit of heating up fruits in boiling water too. After cing the fruit te on the side table next to him, Rose turned around and walked away. She stood very still at a spot very far away from him. She always made sure to keep a certain distance from him so that he would not find her distasteful. Looking at the Rose who was so heart-achingly obedient, Jay felt utterly confused and disconcerted. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She remembered every single hurtful word he said to her and even obeyed his orders so well. If this happened in the past, he would certainly be pleased with her obedience. Today, however, for some unknown reason, a sour and acerbic feeling surged in his heart when he saw her keeping her distance away from him. Jay slumped against the pillow. He was fighting with his inner struggles and dilemma. He told himself that she was not Angeline, that he must not have even the subtlest emotional dependence toward her as that would be an utterly preposterous shift of affection. Despite that, Angelina''s unyielding attitude, Angelina''s talent, the worried look on Angelina''s face when she stared at him, as well as Angelina''s teary and despairing eyes... They all intersected perfectly with Rose''s every frown and smile. "Feed me!" Jay suddenly ordered with an extremely bad temper. Rose was dumbfounded. Her ears must be ying tricks on her, right? He hated it when she approached him, did he not? Perhaps he had be disoriented because he was too hungry? Rose trudged over and picked up the apples. She poked a slice of warm apple and brought it to his mouth. "Are you hungry?" Rose asked. "Why don¡¯t I go and buy you a meal?" He did not say a word and was simply gazing fixedly a t her with a pair of bright and dazzling eyes. She had very delicate facial features. Her eyes glistened like obsidian, and the charm on her brows painted a special and gentle feature but also implied pride and confidence. She was wearing ck high-waisted trousers, a redce shirt, and had tied a bowknot in her hair. Her makeup brightened up her features like a poppy flower, poisonous yet irresistible, but at the same time, carried the purity of lilies. Her elegance was pure yetplicated at the same time. There used to be a dull look in Rose''s eyes and a depressing aura that enveloped her entire being seven years ago... Not forgetting that gaudy fashion of hers... 1 There was simply no way he could make any connection between Rose and that lowly and inferior country bumpkin from seven years ago. He was more convinced that Angeline was the one apanying him by his side at this moment. They were both resplendent, both outstandingly talented, and even the pride they had seemed so simr. "Mm." He nodded suddenly. The hostility in his brows faded without a trace and was now reced with a trace of tenderness. Rose stared at the capricious Jay and figured that his illness had seized away his temper. She stared sympathetically at him, saying, "Hold on, I''ll go and buy you a meal." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 "Add more spice in it." Jay reminded her on purpose. Rose stared nkly at him. In just two days, this man had eaten an extra meal, consumed alcohol, and was now asking for added spice. He waspletely breaking his conventional diet habits. Was he only going to stop after he triggered his digestive disorders? Rose did not retort, though she deliberately bought him chicken soup when she went out to buy his meal. Jay stared at the nd chicken soup before examining Rose with an obscure and unfathomable gaze. "You can¡¯t be so poor that you can only afford chicken soup, right?" Jay mocked her. Rose exined in a hurry. "There are too many patients. There was only chicken soup left for breakfast today. Just try and put up with it." This hospital was very near to Grand Asia Hospital, hence most patients nearby would choose Grand Asia Hospital that was equipped with better and more extensive infrastructure. For that reason, business in this hospital had been immensely sluggish. Needless t o say, the number of inpatients was sparse. There was simply no way to sell out the meals that the hospital provided every day. Jay was a businessman, hence he knew Grand Asia''s rival hospitals like the back of his hand. Rose was lying. As for the reason why Rose lied, Jay was both curious and terrified to know. Surprisingly, Jay did not retort but simply took the bowl and spoon before drinking the chicken soup elegantly. Worried that he would have an aversion to her if she stayed here for too long, Rose found an excuse to dismiss herself. "Sir Ares, now that your fever has gone down and you''re feeling much better, I''m sure you can take care of yourself now, right? Can I leave now?¡± While drinking the chicken soup, Jay paused a while and nodded. He replied in a low and muffled voice, "Mm." Rose opened the door and left. Even so, she lingered outside the door for a very long time before leaving. Jay watched as she walked further away, his gaze turning deep and profound. ''Who exactly are you, Rose?'' Perhaps he should trace back to her roots. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jay took out his mobile phone and called Grayson, ordering, "Grayson, I''d like to visit the Loyle family. Please make the arrangements for me." Grayson replied without hesitation, "Sure." In the afternoon, Jay summoned Grayson to the hospital toplete his discharge procedure. The first thing he did after he left the hospital was to g o to the Loyle family''s residence. Old Master Loyle attached great importance to Master Ares¡¯ arrival and was already standing at the door waiting to wee him. His wife and daughter were grandly dressed as they stood with Old Master Loyle to wee Jay. When Jay''s Rolls-Royce appeared in front of Loyle''s house, Sydney noticed the charming man in the driver''s seat and immediately announced it to her parents with great excitement. "Mom, Dad, Master Ares is here." When the Rolls-Royce came to a halt, Grayson got out o f the car and opened the door for Jay. Jay got out wearing a tailor-made Italian suit. With that, the surrounding scenery was instantly overshadowed by his magnificent presence. He was the kind of person who was born with a ruler¡¯s aura. Initially, the Loyle''s family had nned to grab this opportunity to curry favor with Jay by ttering him s o he would lift the economic sanctions against Loyle Enterprise. Who would have thought that once theyid eyes on Jay, they were so shocked by his cold, superior, and noble presence that none of them were brave enough t o say a word. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 "Pleasee inside, Mr. Ares." Old Master Loyle greeted their distinguished guest politely. Jay walked in a calm andposed manner into the Loyle residence¡¯s living room as if entering the doorstep of his own house. Grayson brought him a chair and wiped the seat several times with a tissue. It was only then did Jay take a seat. "To what do we owe this honor of your presence, Mr. Ares?" Old Master Loyle asked carefully. "Old Master Loyle, do answer my question honestly if you don''t want Loyle Enterprise to go bankrupt. If I¡¯m satisfied with your answer, then TH consider giving the Loyle family a way out," Jay said faintly. Overwhelmed by the favor, Old Master Loyle said, "I¡¯ll tell you all I know without holding back and answer all of your questions, Mr. Ares." "I want every information about Rose from birth up until now. Tell me everything you know." Jay stressed the word ¡®everything¡¯ in particr. Old Master Loyle was taken by surprise. "Every information about Rose?" Sydney''s eyes twinkled with a trace of gloat. Mr. Ares was investigating Rose in secret. It seemed like Rose''s glorious days were sooning to an end. Seeing how Old Master Loyle was still stuck in a daze, Grayson further exined what Mr. Ares just said. "Rose is your daughter, Old Master Loyle. You should know her character and the things she likes very well, right? Why don''t you tell us everything no matter how significant or trivial they are?" Although Old Master Loyle was taken aback by Mr. Ares'' reason for visiting, he was extremely cooperative as he cudgeled his brain to convey every single information he knew about Rose to Jay. "To be honest with you, Mr. Ares, Rose is my eldest daughter, but her mother and I separated not long after we got married. When I came to the city to start a business, both mother and daughter stayed in the countryside. I was doing poorly at work thest few years, so I didn''t have any extra money to send them. Because of that, both mother and daughter lived in straitened circumstances." When Old Master Loyle said this, there was a pang of guilt in his eyes. He continued, "I never thought that poverty would ruin Rosepletely, and because of poverty, she grew up with low self- esteem and did not like socializing with others. She was inarticte, dimwitted, and somber. Not only that, she hated learning and always came inst in every subject since childhood. "I once persuaded her to make a determined effort to study hard, but my words went in one ear and out the other. She even spent the money I gave her for school supplies on terribly-fashioned clothes. "I was getting more and more disappointed in her, so I simply let her be. When she turned 15, she came to the city to find me. I thought this would be an excellent opportunity to repair our father- daughter rtionship. Who would¡¯ve thought she had learned how to steal and even sold off her little sister''s jewelry? Sigh!" Old Master Loyle could not help but sigh at this point. "I''ve lost all hope in her." Jay frowned. Why was the Rose that Old Master Loyle described so different from the Rose he knew? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The Rose he knew could have rolled in money by taking advantage of their divorce, yet she did not take one cent from the Ares family. How could a person like her, who treated money like it was nothing, steal? "What is she skilled at?" Jay asked again. Old Master Loyle shook his head. "When Rose was in high school, I expected her to use her special skills to get admitted into universities through unified enrollment because of her poor grades. Unfortunately, she couldn''t draw, couldn''t pick up coding, and needless to say, she was absolutely inept when it came to singing and dancing. Sigh!" Madam Loyle was particrly furious when this topic came up. "In order to help her develop a few special skills that she could actually be good at, my old man spent a lot o f money to hire her a teacher. That girl, however, is just in dumb. She knows nothing at all." Jay pondered for a while. "Seven years ago, Rose appeared at the scene of Angeline''s car ident. I would like to know what exactly happened to Rose when she was at the scene." As soon as he mentioned this, a peculiar expression emerged on Madam Loyle¡¯s face. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, that was one really strange ident indeed..." Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Jay became attentive, staring at Madam Loyle with keen eagle eyes. "Which part in particr was strange?" Madam Loyle recalled the scene of the ident seven years ago very seriously. She was looking more and more uneasy. "I have no idea how Angeline and Rose ended up together in that car ident. The twoy on the grass together. Angeline died tragically, whereas Rose was shielded in Angeline''s arms. Although her body wasn''t dismembered or mutted nor looked as gruesome as Angeline''s, she was no longer breathing after the fall. "When we rushed to the scene of the car ident, even the doctor had pronounced Rose dead. Who would''ve thought that after she was ced in the morgue for a day and night, she suddenly came back t o life?! We were so terrified because we thought that w e had seen a ghost! Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Old Master Loyle continued, "Now that you mentioned it, after that car ident, Rose seemed to have changed for some strange reasons. She no longer asked the Loyles for money and even moved out to live alone, turning us intoplete strangers." Jay''s slender fingers were digging into the chair''s armrest and turning white from the force. His countenance might seem calm as usual, but he was having heart palpitations at the moment. He was feeling like he was choking even when he breathed. "After the car ident, what other unusual behaviors did Rose disy?" He suppressed the roaring emotions in his heart and asked as calmly as he could. Old Master Loyle looked embarrassed. "She has been living alone outside all these years and barely contacts us. That''s everything I know." At this time, in order to please Jay, Sydney racked her brain to reveal information about her and Rose¡¯s encounters. "Rose has changed a lot. Whenever she saw me back then, she would always drop her head obsequiously. Now, she''s all high and lofty in front of me. "Also, she went abroad to seek fortune for several years. Her character has changed drastically. She''s all elegant and noble now. She''s no longer the country bumpkin we knew. She has be beautiful and proud. It¡¯s as though she has turned into apletely different person." Jay listened to Sydney quietly as she summarized this conversation. He reyed the shocking simrities between Rose and Angeline in his mind over and over again. Was this a coincidence? Angeline was gone but had turned Rose into a girl who was as brilliant and extraordinary as her? When they walked out of Loyle''s residence, Grayson opened the car door for Jay. Jay seemed to be lost in his thoughts as he continued to frown and ponder even after he had climbed into the back seat. Grayson stepped on the elerator. When the car started moving, Jay suddenly ordered, "Go back to Horizon Vi." "Okay." On the way, Grayson took several peeks at Mr. Ares through the rearview mirror. When he noticed the perplexed look on Mr. Ares¡¯ face, Grayson took the initiative to liven up the atmosphere. "Mr. Ares, the Loyle family said that Rose seemed to have turned into apletely different person after the car ident. This reminded me of an interesting web article I read some time ago because I was bored... Would you like to hear about it, Mr. Ares?" Jay raised his head. He had tried very hard to mull over the reason for the startling changes in Rose, yet even though he was wise and sagacious, his wisdom simply could not offer him a perfect exnation. Therefore, he stopped thinking and listened to Grayson''s story instead. "Let¡¯s hear it." Grayson said, "It was about the transmigration of a person''s soul..." Jay cut him off with a frown. "What''s transmigration?" Mr. Ares had never read online articles, hence he did not have a clue about these popr online terminologies. Grayson said proudly, "Transmigration refers to a person''s soul entering another person¡¯s body whose original soul has departed. They take over the previous soul''s consciousness and thoughts as they continue to live on." Jay snorted. "Ridiculous!" Grayson breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Mr. Ares finally showing a trace of anger. When Jay uttered the word ''ridiculous'', there was a smidge of uncertainty in his tone. If his emotions could be described as fluctuating greatly when he heard the Loyle family members giving an ount of Rose''splete transformation after the car ident... Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Then upon hearing Grayson''s theory of transmigration, his heart could not contain the hope and ecstasy radiating from his very being at this moment. ''Is that really the case? Did you really return, Angeline?¡¯ As soon as Grayson parked the Rolls-Royce at the vi''s entrance parking lot, Jay pushed the door open eagerly without even bidding farewell to Grayson and hurried toward the vi entrance. Grayson looked at the somewhat abnormal Mr. Ares and shook his head helplessly. No matter what it was, Mr. Ares would lose control as long as the matter had something to do with Angeline. Grayson was already used to it. Jay pushed the door in. The spacious house was quiet and peaceful. Jay closed the door behind him, leaned his back against the anti-theft door, and took a quick hard breath. When he had soothed his surging emotions, he finally lifted his foot to walk up to the second floor. Standing at the corner of the stairs, Jay cast his eyes over Rose''s room. Slowly and solemnly, he strode with his long and slender legs. Step by step, he approached Rose''s room. He stood at the door, gently raised his hand, and knocked on the door. Rose opened the door, her jaw dropping at the sight of Jay. Was this man not supposed to be in the hospital? Why was he here? She instinctively stretched out her hand to test the temperature on his forehead. After making sure that h e was not having a fever, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Why are you home already, Sir Ares?" Jay peered into Rose¡¯s eyes with a deep and serene gaze. His eyes were probing and compassionate. All kinds of emotions were weaved together in his eyes." Thank you," he said. These two words held abundant sentiments. It was a pity that she did not understand. Rose pursed her red lips and stared nkly at Jay, smirking. "Did you hit your head, Sir Ares? I can¡¯t believe that you actually know how to say thank you." These two words had never existed in this man¡¯s dictionary. Jay smiled bitterly. If she really was his Angeline, then he would owe her too much. Saying thank you was not remotely enough to express his contrition. "How much did you spend in the hospital today, Rose? I''ll pay you back." A naughty smirk sprung up in his eyes all of a sudden. Rose scratched the back of her head embarrassedly. The hospitalization fee cost a total of 2,000 bucks, which was a substantial amount of money for amoner like her. On the contrary, this amount was negligible when it came to a president whose worth was worth hundreds of billions. "Forget it. It¡¯s not much, really," Rose said. "How much?" He stared at her very seriously. Rose held up two fingers. Jay stretched out his hand. "Give me your phone." Rose was immensely startled. Why did he want her phone? Even so, she still handed over her mobile phonepliantly. Jay tapped into her WeChat and added himself to her friends list. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose was stupefied by his high-handed actions. Who gave him the right to add himself to her friends list? Now that he was in her friends list, would she even have the guts to bber nonsense in her WeChat Moments anymore? After Jay had added himself to her WeChat, he immediately transferred 200,000 bucks to her and even epted the huge sum of money on her behalf. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Rose protested. "Sir Ares, I spent only 2,000 bucks for your hospitalization fee. Why did you give me 200,000 bucks?" Rose grabbed the phone and was about to return the money to him, but Jay''s broad hand pressed onto hers When his broad hand was ced over her tiny hand, his touch that Rose felt on her skin had her pulling away nervously. Her earlobes flushed crimson at once. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As Jay stared at the bashful Rose, a trace of smile emanated from his eyes. "It''s for your living expenses." He exined. Rose''s eyes widened. "For a year? That''s too much, don''t you think?" Jay corrected her. "For a month!" Rose, "Are we supposed to eat caviar and oysters all day? Sir Ares, you may not be afraid of having indigestion, but the children will be too full from having too much to eat and end up with digestion problems." Rose looked at Jay with a concerned expression. Jay''s head hurt. Could she not tell that he was trying t o lessen her burden in another way? This lass'' brain glitch really needed to be scrutinized. "Whatever." He turned around and left. Rose, however, was starting to worry. She was thinking about how she was supposed to spend 200,000 bucks on living expenses. In the afternoon, Jay called out to her from downstairs, "Rose!" He sounded a little impatient! Rose, who was busy programming, darted out of her room. Her ck curly hair was tied up with a pink hair tie, making her look extremely adorable. "Sir Ares!" She leaned forward on the delicate wooden railing and poked her head out to look at Jay. Jay''s gaze fell on her pink hair tie as he smiled faintly. "It''s time to pick up the children." Rose shed him a charming smile and pleaded. "I haven''t finished my work today, Sir Ares. Can you pick up the kids?" "No!" Jay turned her down decisively. "Baby Zetty is your daughter. I''m not obliged to pick her up." Rose had no choice but to rush downstairs. Jay was waiting for her outside the door. "You¡¯re already an adult man, but you''re so narrowminded." Rose kicked the colorful pebbles on the ground, muttering under her breath angrily along the way. Jay ignored her. All he wanted was to take a walk with her so that he could dig out more of Angeline''s qualities from her. Her childish behavior put a smile on his face. When they arrived at the kindergarten, Rose turned slightly embarrassed as she hid behind Jay. She looked as if she did not want to see the kindergarten teachers. Jay eyed her suspiciously. "You''re afraid of the teachers?" "Am I?" Rose felt immensely guilty. Baby Robbie and Jenson had gotten into trouble at the kindergarten yesterday and made the teacher upset. Naturally, a student like Rose, who had been good and obedient since a very young age, felt extremely apologetic toward the teacher. "Could it be that you''ve always been a cker at school and that''s why you''ve developed a habit of being afraid of teachers now?" Jay scrutinized her with a meaningful nce. Rose blurted out, "I wasn''t a cker!" "Then why?" Jay asked in an overbearing manner. A look of expectation appeared on his handsome face. Rose looked at him, suddenly remembering that she was now cker Rose. She said in a wilted manner," Yeah, so what if I was a cker? I still turned out fine, didn''t I? I was constantly scolded by my teachers since I was a kid, so my heart is now capable of withstanding criticism, my skin is thicker than the city walls, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m able to live a splendid and vibrant life even under the pressure of capitalists like you." Jay''s handsome face twitched slightly. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 When they arrived at the kindergarten, the teacher asked other parents to bring their children home first. Hence, Jay and Rose could only stand on one side and wait. Jay was forced to go through an attention ceremony b y the students¡¯ parents. He wore an extremely sullen look on his face. He pulled a long face as he stood very still on one side. Rose was guilt-ridden now. Jay had always been the prodigy that others would wait for since he was a child. To have him wait for others today was probably a volcano eruption waiting t o happen, right? "Sir Ares, perhaps you can head back first. I''ll stay here and wait..." Rose suggested guiltily. She had disciplined the two little devils when they did something wrong yesterday. Today, it seemed that her discipline methods had produced very little results. The homeroom teacher suddenly butted in and said, ¡° Please stay, Mr. Ares. I''d like to have a word with you about the issues of the children¡¯s education." Jay nodded. Rose''s head dropped even lower. After sending away other parents and students, the teacher invited Jay and Rose to the office. Jens, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty were already waiting in the office a long time ago. When she saw Daddy and Mommy, Baby Zetty''s tears started streaming down her face. "What exactly is going on?" Jay''s low voice carried the dignified tone of that of a superior. The teacher¡¯s tone of voice sounded slightly reverent a t once. "Mr. Ares, Baby Robbie fought with a few others whereas Jenson criticized the teacher yesterday. I¡¯ve already told their mother about the details. I wonder if she has told you the truth? "When the two children came to school today, they started acting very strange. Baby Robbie scolded the same students from yesterday and made them cry, whereas Jenson brought the teacher to tears with his criticisms. I think things have gotten a little out of hand and that¡¯s why I¡¯m reporting it to you." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay looked askance at Rose. "What are you teaching the kids?" Rose stared at Jay in horror. "Sir Ares, I¡¯ve already been disciplining them very diligently..." Darn it. Why was she the one to receive a bacsh when the children were the ones in the wrong? She was a guardian too. Who gave him the right to put the pressure on her? Rose straightened her back and said in an upright and confident manner, "I¡¯ve also given Robbie a good beating because he fought in school. Jens... Jens didn''t do anything wrong, though." Jay said incredulously, "Rose, giving someone a taste o f their own medicine is a battle strategy, not a discipline method." The homeroom teacher criticized Rose bluntly. "It''s wrong to use violence to curb violence, Ms. Loyle. If you often hit your children, then the children will follow your example and hit other children. Also, Jens was clearly in the wrong. Why are you covering up for him?" Jay gave Rose a puzzled look. "Why did you cover up for Jens? If you defend Jens without setting any ground rules simply because of his psychological issues, then that will only do him more harm than good. It''s more important to have a healthy mind than to have a healthy body. You don¡¯t know that?" Rose asked him, "Sir Ares, have you heard the story of the three little pigs?" Jay nodded. "The eldest one waszy, the second was cunning, and the third was hardworking. Which pig do you want to be?" Jenson and Baby Robbie sniggered as soon as she finished asking her question. Jay''splexion was pitch ck. "Rose..." Rose hurriedly put on a cating smile. "This was the question the teacher asked Jens yesterday. Jens was right when he said that anyone who answered this question was mentally retarded. Although this had triggered a butterfly effect that caused the children in the ss to copy Jens and refuse to be pigs, I think that Jens isn''t entirely responsible for the repercussions, no?" Rose said vaguely, "Shouldn''t the teacher take the most responsibility for not being precise enough in her statement?" Jay stared at the unrepentant Rose, feeling extremely defeated. "All human beings make mistakes. The teacher may have made a mistake, but the countermeasures Jens took to respond to the teacher''s mistakes triggered an undesirable butterfly effect. Not only did you not ask him to take responsibility for his actions, but you misled him into thinking that he was right. This is wrong." Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Rose dropped her head. The children were clearly the ones who had done something wrong, yet why was she the one getting admonished instead? "I was wrong, Sir Ares," she replied feebly in a perfunctory manner. A trace of an inexplicable smile emerged in Jay''s long and narrow eyes. He recalled the look on young Angeline''s face when she was being admonished. Just like how Rose was acting now, she would hang her head and look as though it was the end of the world. She would listen in fear and trepidation as he reprimanded her. Jay shifted his gaze to the munchkins and reprimanded sternly. "We¡¯ll go home right now." Baby Robbie and Jens followed behind Daddy like two walking zombies, sighing dejectedly. Rose held the hand of the tearful Baby Zetty and followed behind him restlessly. When they got home, Jay sat loftily on the couch. He crossed his long slender legs as he stared at the three munchkins standing in front of him with a dark countenance. Rose stood next to them, looking like the strongest wireless signal. The mother and three children were in sync, dropping their heads and staring at their toes. They were too afraid to look into his eyes. "Look up," Jay ordered coldly. Four of them raised their heads in unison. Their pitiable gazes fell into Jay''s eyes, and he found it both funny and annoying at the same time. "Do you go to school to fight and quarrel?" Jay used the reversal method to guide his children. Jenson and Baby Robbie shook their heads. "We send you to school because we want you to learn the ability to deal with setbacks. When a ssmate provokes you, you pick a fight. When a ssmate insults you, you talk back. After all that''s said and done, you''re just a bunch of wolves who have no definite views of your own and live under other people''s control. Do you want to live a life like that?" Jens and Baby Robbie shook their heads vigorously. "Tell me then, what will you do if you encounter simr problems in the future?" "I''ll ignore it," Baby Robbie said. "I''ll be an outstanding person and make myself stronger so flies won¡¯te up to me," Jenson said. Jay nodded in satisfaction. "Very good." The theory Sir Ares used to educate the children sent Rose prostrating herself at his feet in admiration. He had solved the crux of all problems without dealing with the problems head-on. "Go and y." Jay patted his two sons on their heads. Then, Baby Robbie and Jenson ran away immediately. Rose held Baby Zetty''s hand and was about to make her escape when Jay called out to her, "Rose!" Rose halted in her steps helplessly and turned around, staring timidly at Jay. "Don¡¯t teach the children if you don¡¯t know how to teach them," he said in a very serious manner. Rose was unwilling to submit. "Sir Ares, there''s an old saying that goes ''a gentleman uses his tongue but not his fists¡¯. Was I wrong to ban Robbie from fighting?" Jay was stupefied. "Baby Robbie is just a little boy right now and will one day be a fine young man. Do you want him to grow up into an effeminate man who only knows how to ramble on with his mouth?" Rose was rendered speechless. She had never thought so far into the future. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I understand now!" Rosepromised. Jay looked at the teary-eyed Baby Zetty. The child was already adorable to start with, and the tearful look on her face could melt even the hardest of hearts. "What¡¯s wrong, Zetty?" He finally showed Baby Zetty concern for once. Baby Zetty lifted Mommy''s arm and covered her face. She did not want to see Daddy as he did not pick up her call yesterday, and because of that, her fragile heart was hurt. Daddy did not love her. Jay lost thest bit of patience when he saw Baby Zetty''s resistance toward him. He stood up and went upstairs to work in the study. Rose was an attentive person. Knowing that her daughter must have been wronged today, she hugged Baby Zetty and asked gently, "Tell Mommy, were you bullied by other kids at school?" Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Baby Zetty burst into tears as she threw herself in Mommy''s arms and wailed sadly. "Mommy, my ssmates said that I only have a poor mother and no rich father." Baby Zetty sniffed sadly as she choked with sobs." The teacher said in ss that this is called having the same mother but different fathers." "In order to stick up for me, Robbie scolded the group o f children whoughed at me while Jenson argued with the teacher because of me." "It''s all my fault, Mommy. Robbie and Jens were scolded because of me. I''m not a good child." Rose felt as though she was pricked by needles after hearing what she said. Her biological father was clearly living under the same roof as her, but the sense of alienation he disyed in front of Baby Zetty had broken the child''s fragile heart over and over again. As a result, Baby Zetty was deeply affected when other studentsughed at her for not having a father. That was why she was crying so sadly. 1 Suddenly, she took Baby Zetty''s hand and walked toward Jay''s study. She had made up her mind. Even if it meant that she would lose everything, as long as her children could grow healthily and happily, she was willing to spend the rest of her life alone. She wanted to tell Jay that Baby Zetty was his daughter. Jay stared nkly at the mother and child who barged in while frowning his brows. "How can I help you?" "Sir Ares, have you ever... Wanted a daughter?" Rose nned to get straight to the point at first but could not resist herself from sounding him out in the end. Jay stared at Baby Zetty with an intriguing smile. This was the daughter that Rose had with another man. He was not broad-minded enough to treat her like his own. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Are you going to give your daughter to me? I''m sorry, I have Robbie and Jenson and they''re more than enough," Jay said. "Zetty is a very good child..." "Well, she¡¯s pretty good in front of you, but not so good in front of me." Jay was speaking the truth. "I don¡¯t think I can educate her well." It was clear that he was rejecting her. Baby Zetty shook Mommy''s arm violently and begged with teary eyes, "Mommy, I don''t want Daddy." Rose looked at the hesitant Jay, then at the resistant Baby Zetty. Eventually, she sighed helplessly. 1 She held Baby Zetty''s hand and left. 1 That night, Baby Zetty kept calling out to Mommy in the middle of the night, so Rose held Baby Zetty in her arms and stayed up all night. What was she supposed to do? After this incident, Baby Zetty and Jay''s rtionship seemed to have gone back to square one. Baby Zetty made no effort to please Jay anymore because she felt that no matter how hard she tried, Daddy would not like her anyway. Hence, she gave up trying entirely. Jay, on the other hand, found it hard to grow close to her whenever he was reminded of the fact that Baby Zetty was the child that Rose had with another man. At breakfast the next day, there was an extremely stifling air hanging over the family. Baby Zetty drank her soup with her head lowered. Not once did she raise her eyes to spare a nce at Jay. When Rose saw how Baby Zetty, who used to be wreathed in smiles all the time, had be so taciturn and reserved now, she sighed in her heart. She was feeling somewhat upset at Jay. Jay turned a blind eye to the sentimental and the hostile stare from both girls. He had already gotten used to it! However, the sense of pride that Jay gained from his unperturbed attitude was quickly subdued by Sean who suddenly paid them a visit. When Rose and Jay were going out, Sean''s sports car was seen parked on the asphalt concrete outside the hollow floral brick wall of their house. Sean was d i n a white suit and leaning against the car doornguidly, grinning from ear to ear as he gazed at Rose. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Rose looked at Sean in astonishment. "What''s he doing here?" Jay lookedpletely speechless. He turned his head and interrogated Rose in a cold voice, "Weren''t you the one who invited him?" Rose shook her head. "Not me." The frost in Jay¡¯s eyes dissipated slightly. His long and slender legs strode forward as he marched out of the hollow iron gate between the floral brick walls in a n awe-inspiring manner. When Sean saw Jay, he stood up straight and gazed at Jay with a charming smile. "Sean, are you trying to be my gate pier stone? Why are you standing in front of my gate early in the morning?" Jay¡¯s enchanting peach-blossom eyes were stained with a faint smile. Sean''s dazzling smile vanished without a trace. "Mr. Ares, you''re not the reason why I''m here at the Ares¡¯ residence today. I''m here for the beautiful Ms. Loyle." Having said that, he darted a seductive nce at Rose who was following closely behind. Rose was so embarrassed that she was anxious to dig a hole in the ground for herself. Jay turned around and gazed fixedly at Rose, observing the way she was handling things with relish. Rose asked curiously, "How can I help you?" Sean''s cheerful and charming face exuded a tinge of bashfulness. He touched his nose shyly and said in a slightly embarrassed manner, "When I saw you that day, Ms. Loyle, your beauty had me falling in love at first sight. And your fists, they¡¯ve subdued mepletely. There are very few beauties like you, Ms. Loyle, who aren''t taken by fame and wealth. That''s why I¡¯ve decided to pursue you." Jay raised his charming eyebrows... In his heart, he wondered if Rose was really as good as what Sean described her to be. Why did he not notice Rose''s strong points when he firstid eyes on her? Rose declined tactfully. "I''m very sorry, Mr. Bell, but you''re not my type." A look of defeat appeared on Sean''s face. "What''s your type then, Ms. Loyle?" Rose dropped her head. The man she liked was standing right in front of her eyes, but she was afraid t o admit it because he despised her greatly. Jay eyed Rose mischievously. "Why aren''t you answering?" Rose raised her head abruptly to look at Jay, an intense resentment in her eyes. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Everything was clear to Sean. "I see. Mr. Ares is the man that you like, Ms. Loyle? Looks like I''ve overestimated myself." There were gentle ripples in Jay''s heart, but he did not notice that Rose liked him. Rose was panic-stricken and denied repeatedly. "No, he¡¯s not." When she noticed the inquiring look on Jay¡¯s face, Rose panicked. He must never find out her secret. In order to show that she did not have a crush on him, Rose was eager to swear on her life. "I will never fall in love with Sir Ares. Not this life, not the next life, and certainly not the one after that." After saying that, she thought that her rejection seemed a little too obvious and that she had protested her innocence too much. As such, she added in a hurry, "A good horse doesn''t return to old pasture, a rabbit doesn''t eat the grass by its own burrow." Jay¡¯s good-looking face darkened at once. He snarled through gritted teeth. "Rose, so you''re saying that I''m a n old pasture? Or am I the grass by the burrow?" Rose put on a cating smile. "It''s just a metaphor, Sir Ares." Jay¡¯s expression copsed and he left after snorting coldly. Sean stared at Rose andughed so hard that he could not even straighten up his body. "Haha, weren''t you really smug in front of me, Ms. Loyle? Turns out you''re just a wuss in front of Mr. Ares." Rose kicked him and snapped. "You''re the bearer of bad luck. Nothing good everes out of meeting you. Okay, spill it, why exactly are you looking for me?" Sean pressed his lips. He had made it very clear just now, though. He was here to pursue her. How could she not believe him? "Oh dear, this is a long story. Shall we take this to a cafe, Ms. Loyle?" Sean said. Rose turned around and looked at the three little munchkins standing at the door of the vi. "Make it short. I need to send my children to school." Sean said in a solicitous manner, "I''ll send them off with you and we¡¯ll find a ce to have a good chat after. Weren''t you dying to know who drugged mest time?" Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Rose was indeed curious to know why Stephanie had set her up when there was no enmity between them. Rose nced at Sean and said, "Wait here. I''ll send the children to the kindergarten ande back as soon a s I can." She refused to go with Sean for fear that others would get the wrong idea about their innocent rtionship. Sean said in a sour tone, "You think I¡¯m not good enough? Are you ashamed to walk with me?" Rose replied straightforwardly, "I''m worried that the rumors will hurt the children." Sean was slightly startled after hearing what she said, and a strange feeling rippled in his heart. He was moved! 1 It was definitely a blessing for the children to have such a considerate mother. After all, he had never felt such warmth from his parents since childhood. 1 From what he could remember, his parents had just quarreled endlessly in front of him ever since he was old enough to be sensible. His dad was out working hard to make a living and ended up having promiscuous rtions with other women. His mother put all her thoughts into snatching her husband back. Look what happened in the end? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His father married someone else, whereas his mother jumped off the building andmitted suicide for love, i When Rose was on the way to send the children to school, Baby Robbie asked curiously, "Mommy, is that uncle pursuing you?" Rose, Jenson said, "Why are you asking when you already know the answer?" Baby Robbie strongly opposed. "Mommy, that man doesn¡¯t look like a good person." He wanted Daddy and Mommy to be together and that was why he found other men other than Daddy repulsive. Roseughed. "How is he not a good person?" "He looks like a yboy," Baby Robbie replied. Baby Zetty refuted his statement. "That man is very good-looking, unlike someone else who always puts o n a gloomy face for no reason. I¡¯d like him to be my daddy." Baby Robbie said, "How can a stepfather be better than a biological father?" Baby Zetty was very stubborn. "Whatever it is, I think that man is better." As their opinions shed, they turned their attention t o Jenson instead. Jenson said coolly, "I don¡¯t interfere i n adult¡¯s affairs." Rose was caught betweenughter and tears when she looked at the three munchkins with differing opinions. When she had dropped the children at the kindergarten and drove back to the vi entrance, Sean opened the door for her like a gentleman." Please, Ms. Loyle." Rose got into the back seat whereas Sean got into the driver''s seat. After stepping on the elerator, the car zoomed off. "Why did Stephanie drug you?" Rose was not in the mood for a date and was eager to know what was going on as soon as she got in the car. Sean put on a serious countenance. "As this is a family scandal, we don¡¯t usually talk about it in public, but my feelings for you, Ms. Loyle, are genuine and true, so I¡¯m willing to share all my secrets with you." "Skip the nonsense." Rose urged. Seanughed. "My sister Nancy asked her to set you u p." Rose was astonished. "Why does Nancy want to set me up?" "She broke up with Jay because of you." Rose was beyond astonished. "They broke up?" "Are you happy?" Rose snapped. "Jenson is the reason why Sir Ares broke up with your sister, not me." Sean breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m d to hear that." Chapter 201 Chapter 201 When Jay came to Grand Asia, Grayson had already been waiting for a long time. He criticized in his heart that Mr. Ares seemed to being in for work slightlyter than before! After Jay sat down, he immediately pulled out a piece of A4 paper, picked up a pen, and wrote a series of numbers on it. Grayson looked at the phone number and asked in astonishment, "Isn''t this Rose''s phone number?" Jay handed it over to Grayson. "Check it." Grayson put on a dignified expression. The president did not exin in detail what exactly he wanted him t o check. Would he only be satisfied after he had dug u p everything single information about Rose? Grayson held the piece of paper with the phone number written on it and walked out. He handed it to the cybersecurity department and ordered with great urgency, "Tap into the telmunications network immediately and retrieve all information linked to this phone number." Grayson propped his hands up on the table and said i n an exceedingly stern and serious tone, "Mr. Ares said two words only, check it. I''m sure everyone knows what it means, right?" Everyone in the department lifted up their heads. It was just an investigation to find out relevant information linked to a phone number, was it not? Why did Mr. Ares and Mr. Grayson make it seem like they were about to investigate a state secret? This made them feel pressured instantly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. "Okay." The head of cybersecurity gave out an order," Let''s split up and work on it. Odd numbers will check all the client data contacted by the phone number. Even numbers will check all the electronic data concerning that phone number." In no time at all, Grayson returned to the president''s office holding a thick pile of documents in his arms. Jay was scrolling through Rose''s WeChat Moments when Sean''s profile picture popped up unexpectedly. It turned out that after Sean and Rose added each other as friends on WeChat, Sean had posted photos of his WeChat Moments on Rose''s WeChat feed. When Jay looked at the photo of Sean and Rose sharing a quiet afternoon drinking tea together, there was instantly a crack on his iceberg face. Rose¡¯s attitude of ying hard to get in front of other men made his blood boil. He tossed the phone aside furiously. Grayson pushed the door open at this time. "Mr. Ares, here are the files." "Leave it.¡± Grayson was slightly stunned. Where did this rage from Mr. Ares stem from? He had not provoked him today, though! "Get out." "Okay." Grayson set the files down and left quickly. Jay looked at the thick pile of materials and started flipping through them casually. All the information about Rose showed that her social circle was extremely simple. There were two numbers that she wouldmonly dial, and one of them was the kindergarten. The second phone number turned out to be an overseasworkpany. Rose had been in contact with thispany five years ago, though she cut off contact once she returned to the country. ording to the QQ ount linked to Rose''s phone number, she had mailed several project details to thispany a few times. Jay had always been a meticulous person. The result o f this investigation made his heart tremble. If Rose had already started working on such sophisticated projects five years ago, that would be only two years from Angelina''s death up until the rise of Rose. In just two years'' time, Rose had gone through an incredible transformation that turned her from a cker to an elite hacker? Other than being uniquely gifted, Jay had only one other exnation for this. Angeline had transmigrated into Rose. Aftering to this conclusion, Jay found it hard to calm himself down. As he went deeper and deeper into investigating Rose, there were indications that showed the increasing homogeneity between her and Angeline. Grayson opened the door suddenly and poked his head in apprehension. "Mr. Ares, you have a call from Bell Enterprise. They¡¯re holding a wee home party for Sean. Are you going?" Jay replied without hesitation, "I''m not." "Okay, I''ll decline their invitation right away." Grayson was just about to leave when Jay suddenly remembered that the elders of the Ares family had appointed Sean to be his future brother-inw. He changed his mind and said, "Wait. I''ll go." Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Grayson was startled. "Oh." ''Mr. Ares has always disliked attending all kinds of high-profiled banquets, mostly because he hates being surrounded by women. ''This time around, Mr. Ares barely thought to reject Sean Bell¡¯s invitation. He must surely have a little ounce of respect for the heir of Bell Enterprise.'' "You''ll need a dance partner, Mr. Ares!" Grayson brought it up carefully. "A dance partner?" An image of Rose shed through Jay''s mind. She had waltzed with him on the night of Josephine''s birthday banquet, and he remembered them being well -coordinated with one another. "Prepare an evening gown for Rose Boyle." Grayson was so stunned by his statement that his jaw dropped. ''Mr. Ares gets nauseous whenever Rose Boyle''s name was mentioned in the past. Now, he''s taking the initiative to ask thetter to be his dance partner?'' Perhaps this was the opposite of the saying that went,'' familiarity breeds contempt¡¯? "Yes." "Does Mr. Ares have any requirements for the banquet''s costume?¡± Grayson inquired. Jay nced below at his well-tailored suit and asked with a darkened expression, "The one I''m wearing is not good enough?¡± Grayson started sweating. Mr. Ares looked aristocratic and haughty in everything he wore. Even if the outfits were bought from a flea market, he would still stand out above everyone else. ''Nheless, since he¡¯s attending a gentry banquet, he ought to change his clothes to show courtesy.¡¯ "It¡¯s great," Grayson said before hurrying off. Unbeknownst to everyone, Sean had taken a great deal of effort today to seek after Rose. He had only one goal in mind- Asking Rose Loyle to be his dance partner. "I¡¯ve just returned, Miss Rose. And I don''t have many friends of the opposite sex, so will you be my dance partner?¡± Sean begged Rose softly yet persistently. He was famed for his never-say-die attitude. Rose was distressed by the whole ordeal. Wealthy families often held many banquets, and there were plenty of bugs in banquets. She just escaped from Josephine¡¯s birthday banquet and was not nning to jump into another hellhole. However, Sean was incessantly long-winded and sounded like a ceaseless broken record when she rejected him. Rose gritted her teeth and finally threw in the towel. " Fine.¡± In the evening, Rose sat on the sofa in a daze when Jay returned home. Next to her was a haute couture dress with a matching jewelry box. Jay paced overnguidly as his gaze swept across the gown. The coldness in his eyes dropped several degrees instantly. "Did Seane over to ask you to b e his dance partner?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rose nodded. "Mhmm!" Jay loosened his tie in annoyance. While taking off his coat, he continued domineeringly, "You can''t go." Rose raised her head, flustered. "Why? I''ve already promised him, so I can''t take my words back now." Jay was wearing an azure-colored attire that was well-ironed. It was wrapped around his perfect figure that was somewhat bewitching on the eyes. He looked down as if he was a king looking at his subject. Then, he continued imposingly, "If you go to the banquet, who''ll take care of the children?" "Aren''t you going to be here?" Rose whispered. Jay retorted, "I have something going on tonight.¡± Rose was dumbfounded. She protested. "How hegemonic. You can go out if you have something going on, yet I can¡¯t go out when I have ns?" The corner of Jay¡¯s lips curled up into an unclear sneer. ''She wants to go out with another man? In her dreams!¡¯ Baby Zetty came out of the y area suddenly and voiced out her support, "Mommy, you can go to the party with Uncle Sean. We can take care of ourselves." 3 Jay, Chapter 203 Chapter 203 It was Jay''s first time feeling threatened by the little thing. He stared at the little being provocatively with a cold gaze. "Baby Zetty, your Mommy wants to find a stepdad for you. Aren''t you afraid that your new dad is going to abuse you?" Baby Zetty stood up and ced her little hands on her back as she pouted. She walked toward Jay in an elderly-man pattern and looked up at him. She said in a serious tone, "My real dad doesn''t like me, and he doesn''t like my Mommy either. He beats her and scolds her often. Uncle Sean seems nice and looks like he has a good temper. If he treats my Mommy well, I''ll like him too." 1 Jay turned his head and looked at Rose. "Is she telling the truth?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose felt lost and hesitated... Then, she finally nodded. Jay frowned at her response. He never expected Rose''s second husband to have been such a scumbag. "Where¡¯s he now?" Jay had a problem containing his anger. Rose was baffled as she looked at him,pletely stupefied. He was the one Baby Zetty was talking about! Did Jay forget how cruel he was to her before? 1 "I¡¯ve broken up with him!" Rose stated. Jay noticed how frightened Rose looked and was feeling somewhat resentful. "I thought you''re only this terrified in front of me. Who would¡¯ve thought that any other man had bullied you to this point as well!" Rose,''That¡¯s not it! ''The only person in the world capable of bullying me i s you! Which other men would dare to do it?¡¯ "If anyone else bullies you in the future, report it to m e,¡± Jay said, "My sons'' mommy shouldn¡¯t get bullied by any other men." "Got it." Rose was caught betweenughter and tears. Baby Zetty thoughtfully said to her Mommy, "Mommy, go and hang out. You and Uncle Sean will surely have a good time." Jay''s expression turned depressingly dark. At this time, Jenson¡¯s eyes shed. He stood up to say, "Mommy, I don''t need you around to take care of me a s well." Jay red intensely at Jenson... Did this guy just turn on him? Baby Robbie pouted and sighed. "Fine. I have no objections as well." Rose smiled in glee. "Thank you, my babies. Mommy will be back in a jiffy.¡± Then, she happily went upstairs while holding onto the gown and jewelry box from the sofa. Not long after, Rose came down in a white evening gown. The one-shoulder evening dress highlighted all of her curves in the right ces. That included her lean shoulders and her charming vicle line that looked sexier when decorated with diamonds. Jay stood up from the sofa, and his gaze fell on her glowy skin. It was not that he was not aware of her beautiful curves, but he always thought of her as crude and superficial, so he would never acknowledge her beauty. Yet today, he thought that she looked gorgeous in the snow-white dress. It looked beaming and complimented the color of her skin. However, he was inexplicably upset at the thought of her going out in it. After all, she would be stared at by people so wantonly. "The way you dress, it¡¯s like you¡¯re trying to apply for a job at a nightclub...¡¯¡¯ Rose hugged her bare shoulders with her hands and said with some uncertainty, "It''s obviously a formal evening gown!" "What''s formal about it?" Jay''s domineering attitude was showing once more. "Take it off." Rose retorted, "This is from Sean. Besides, this is the only..." Jay ground his teeth. "Off!" Rose was fuming as well, and she muttered, "On what basis? It''s not like we''re in any sort of rtionship!" Jay remained headstrong. "On the basis that I¡¯m your sons'' daddy. I have the right to ask you to set a good example for my son!" Rose retorted, "What rubbish!¡± Jay called Grayson and asked him to bring the gown over immediately. Once he hung up, Jay said to Rose, "I''ve helped you solve the outfit¡¯s issue." Rose was not that persistent about which outfits to wear and was toozy to argue with him. Then, she sat on the sofa muffledly. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 After the gown was delivered, Rose looked at the exquisitely crafted box and was suddenly dumbfounded. It was a limited edition Mn HY that would cost roughly ten grand. She would never be able to afford the damages if she identally soiled or damaged it. "I think it¡¯s better to forget about it, Sir Ares. The gown is way too costly." Jay stared at her with his eagle eyes. "How do you know it''s expensive?" Rose realizedter that she had exposed something she should not have. "I guessed it," she replied with a guilty conscience. The doubts in Jay''s eyes grew stronger, and the gaze h e shot at Rose became somewhat more profound. "It''s not exorbitant. And it''s for you." Rose looked at him in amazement. ''This fellow is willing to give me such an expensive gown? Perhaps the dress inside the crafted box isn¡¯t original?¡¯ Rose gently and cautiously opened the box. This gown''s gift box was ridiculously luxurious, even the pushbuttons were made of pure white gold. She was very familiar with this as she used to wear Mn HY clothing. Jay watched her skillful movements, and one could see the consternation in his eyes. Although this lock was a built-in pushbutton, many could not open these boxes without HY¡¯s shop assistant''s patient guidance. It was evident that it was not Rose''s first time handling this clothing brand. Once she opened the box and saw the gown, she was stunned by the diamond embroidery on its chest. Each of these diamonds was wless high cut diamonds assembled into shapes of tiny flowers. How could this dress be inexpensive? "I can''t wear this dress, Sir Ares." Rose pushed the dress away in fright. Jay quietly observed her reaction. "Why not?" "If I identally soil or rip it, I have no money to pay you back." Jay stared at her. "You seem to be certain of its price?" "I was fortunate enough to see something simr in m y friend''s ce before," Rose said, filled with guilt. "This is a limited edition Mn HY. There''s no highgrade imitation for it. Where did you say you saw this high-quality imitation?" Jay pressed on, trying to expose her lie. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rose suddenly recalled that this clothing brand had banned imitations by its peers in the fashion industry. Rose could only stay silent. A faint smile appeared on Jay''s eyes. "Think of it as free promotion for our HY. The gown is a gift to you." Rose hesitated slightly. Jay raised his watch before saying, "Clock is ticking, s o get changed." Rose resignedly picked up the dress and walked upstairs. Soon, Rose had put the gown on and walked down. "I''m runningte, so I''ll get going now." She hurried to the door. Jay gazed toward her and saw the emerald gown. She looked like a white flower embedded with millets of diamonds. Her hair was styled in a half bun along with diamond hairpins, making her look compelling. "I''ll go with you." He suddenly stood up and walked outside the door. Rose looked at him, stupefied. "Didn''t you say you have other matters to attend to tonight?" Jay gazed back at her, looking calm and unruffled. Rose understood him instantly. It turned out the matters he had to attend to was Sean''s wee banquet! This chap was nning to do whatever he wanted yet deprive others of their rights! What scum! Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The Rolls-Royce was parked right by the door. When Rose stretched her hand out to open the door, Jay, who was rarely gant, had extended his arms as well. Then, the two¡¯s hands fell on the handlebar simultaneously. Rose immediately retracted her hand and looked at Jay as she trembled. ''Is he trying to open the door for me?'' She denied the notion right after. This fellow was someone out of touch with reality and was a business tycoon. ''Why would he open the car door for a nonentity?'' Jay saw how defensive she got and felt somewhat frustrated. He had stood by the door for a long time, but Rose merely stared at him nkly. She was afraid to get inside the car without his permission. Jay''s hand was stuck on the handle for quite some time before he spat, "Get in.¡± His deep voice was blended with a hint of exasperation. Rose was dumbfounded once more. ''So he really wants to open the door for me? What''s up with the sudden sense of chivalry?'' She scooted herself into the car, and Jay closed the door for her. Then, he walked to the other side and got in as well. Rose was utterly baffled. ''He''s choosing to sit in the back seat with me?'' The luxurious Rolls-Royce''s interior space was truly wider than other cars, but Rose still felt like it was narrow enough to suffocate her. She was so nervous that she bent her whole body into the shape of a bow. Jay squinted his eyes and looked at her from up close. She was wearing Mn HY''s haute couture gown, which not only lookedpelling but also grand on her. She was so beautiful that he was slightly going off his head. Then, he thought about how she was dressed up so exquisitely yet was about to be Sean''s dance partner instead. It felt like he was handing her to Sean on a te. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "What benefits are you getting for being Sean''s dance partner?¡± he asked somewhat casually. Rose replied, "We''re friends. So I''m helping him out as a friendly favor. It has nothing to do with money." Jay nodded at her answer as he pondered about the sess rate of his scheme. "I''ll give you money. You can be my dance partner instead." Rose was stupefied at this. If Jay were to open his mouth and shouted that he had no partner, the ladies would swarm toward him like bees considering his fame! "You don''t have a partner?" Rose asked him dubiously. Jay frowned at her question. ''Is she looking down on m y charisma?¡¯ "I couldn''t find one on time." He muddled through. Rose then replied, "I''ve promised Sean, so I can''t take my words back." Jay''s icy gaze was emitting hail at this point. "The only thing you need to do is save me a dance." Rose gave it thought. ''The request doesn''t seem to be too overwhelming!'' "Okay," she replied somewhat reluctantly. Jay''s clenched fist was ced softly on the seat, yet a deep pit was forming. "You''re unwilling?" Rose nced at the dress she was wearing. If she were not feeling so wrong after hankering after a petty advantage, she would have rejected it from the start. ''Only the gods will know how nervous I am to dance with him.'' "I wouldn''t dare to oppose," she retorted. Grayson, who was driving in front, could feel the coldness emitting out of dear Mr. Ares. He secretly sped up and was instantly relieved when they reached thepound of the Bell''s mansion. Jay did not get out of the car immediately but merely looked at Rose with ulterior motives. He uttered the words, "Pay close attention to your image." Rose felt her blood boil. "What are you trying to say?" Jay leaned forward, merely leaving an inch between them. He opened his mouth and the moisture coming out of it was sprinkled on her face. "I''m not interested in seeing the image of a man and a woman together alone in a room likest time." Rose pushed him away in a fury. Then, she turned to open the door and jumped out of the car. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The gown was dragged across the ground, sweeping it as she walked. Jay looked on as she left in pique and let out a smirk. Grayson felt distressed about the ten grand evening gown being hauled that way. ''It was indeed destined t o beid to waste.¡¯ There was a smile in Jay''s eyes when he said, "Only a woman without vanity will trample on the good stuff I''ve given in such a way." Grayson grew petrified as he froze. ''Is Mr. Ares boasting about Rose Loyle?'' Why did it suddenly feel like the whole time he helped Mr. Ares out in mistreating Rose would turn out to be a self-inflicted sin and he would not live to survive it? He could merely hope that it was an illusion. Once Rose entered the banquet¡¯s entrance, she immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Her beauty was extraordinarily exquisite, and the evening gown she wore helped her stand out from the crowd. Rose became the focal point of the whole venue without her realizing it. Her gaze merely scanned through the crowd for Sean Bell. Sean was toasting drinks with a couple of guests and inadvertently saw Rose from a distance. He was immediately awestruck by her beauty. "Excuse me, I''ve got to go," Sean said as he ced his wine ss down and straightened up his suit. Then, h e gracefully walked over to her. "Rose, you look exquisite today.¡± Sean had spent a couple of years of his life abroad. Hence, he was bolder in expressing his emotions. "You really do make me feel proud," he said while raising his arm. Rose hesitated slightly but still took his hand anyway. "Sean, I''m truly sorry. I couldn¡¯t wear your dress because it''s a tad too revealing. It doesn''t quite suit m e." Sean smiled and responded, ¡°There''s nothing to be sorry for. The dress you chose to wear suits you so well. Hmm, it truly gives me more... Honor." "I don¡¯t think so!" An indifferent voice came from behind. Rose and Sean turned around simultaneously to see Jay standing behind them. Jay''s gaze fell on Sean''s red outfit and he smirked. "I didn''t know green and red is a good match nowadays?" 1 Thus, Rose only now noticed that Sean was wearing a white suit with a red shirt underneath. Sean had a pair of bright eyes and a white set of teeth. Hence the gorgeous crimson he wore was devilishly charming. However, the moment Jay stated the words ''green and red'', Rose and Sean both automatically rhymed them with ''what a dread''. They immediately noticed the mismatched colors. 1 Then, Sean looked at the ever-dashing Jay in his ck suit that was paired with a green diamond tie. Sean somewhat understood the situation now. "You''re the one who gave Rose this evening gown, am I right?" Jay subsequently nodded. Sean stretched his hand out and held Rose tightly into his arms. He looked somewhat provocatively at Jay and said, "Thanks a lot.¡± Jay felt the instigation from Sean, and his gaze turned gloomier. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "No need. After all, the green doesn¡¯t suit you," Jay replied, somewhat hinting at something deeper. Sean looked at his red undershirt and squeezed out a bright smile toward Jay. "It¡¯s fine. I can change it." With that, he said to Rose before leaving, "Rose, will you give me a moment?" Rose nodded in reply. After Sean had left, Rose questioned Jay, "Did you do this on purpose?" Jay pretended not to understand her inquiry. "What d o you mean?" "You deliberately gave me a green dress to humiliate u s." Jay answered coolly, "I don''t have the time for that." At this moment, Josephine showed up out of nowhere and yelled out loud, "Big Bro, Sis-inw?" Stunned by her words, Rose dived forward to cover her mouth with her hand. "Don''t shout that in public.¡± She peeked at Jay, afraid that he would be in a fit from Josephine''s aggressive shipping. Jay appeared unbothered, so Rose breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Josephine¡¯s gaze was fixed on Rose and Jay''s matching outfit. She quickly eximed, "You guys are wearing a couple''s costumes. Are you Jay¡¯s dancing partner today?" Rose was about to exin, but Jay extended hisrge pincers-like hands and grasped her wrist. He spun her to the side and strictly warned in a whisper, "The Bell and Ares are trying their best to make Josephine and Sean''s marriage happen. It''d be better if you don''t mention anything about being Sean''s dancing partner, Rose Boyle." Rose had an embarrassing realization. If Josephine and Sean were a pair, it would be inappropriate to be Sean''s dance partner. When Jay noticed Rose''s awkwardprehension, the corners of his sexy and charming lips made a melodious arc. Josephine was still waiting for Rose¡¯s reply, so Rose plucked up her courage to link arms with Jay. Then, she returned to Josephine''s with a smile. "Yeah." Josephine immediately showed a beaming smile. ¡°Big Bro, Sister-inw, you guys look so good together. Then, I wish the two of you will have a great time." Once Josephine left, Rose quickly let go of Jay''s hand. Nheless, Jay held on to it and refused to let go. He said somewhat shamelessly, "You made me lose my dancing partner. What do I do now?" Rose was puzzled by his statement and stared at him. " I made you lose your dancing partner?" Jay nodded. "I''ve initially entrusted Josephine to introduce me to one of her friends to be my partner. Since you said that you¡¯re my partner in front of her, Josephine has thrown me aside now." Rose felt like her head was about to explode. She scowled miserably. "I didn''t deliberately n to feign myself as your partner." Jay, the rascal, replied, "You owe me apany." Rose stuttered, "Owe you?" While her gaze stumbled across a group of women in heavy makeup, she said," Alright, I''ll pay you back." With that, she walked straight to the group of girls. Jay''s expression turned slightly dark. ''This womanpletely misunderstood me. ''She''s so stupid.'' Rose walked to the group of girls and asked them with a cheeky smile, "Who''d like to be dance partners with ... Jay Ares?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Before she finished her sentence, Jay¡¯s long legs had strode across the room to pull her wrist back. He immediately took her away from the group of girls. "Who asked you to find me a dance partner, Rose Loyle?" Jay was in a fit. Rose looked at the enraged Jay and muttered aggrievedly, "Didn¡¯t you say that I owe you?" Jay''s gaze turned as fierce as a lion''s while Rose eximed in realization, "I got it. You don''t like women with heavy makeup and you prefer them natural, right? I¡¯ll find another one for you again." "I¡¯m asking you to apany me," Jay gritted his teeth as he uttered each word one at a time. Rose stared at him in bewilderment and eximed, "M e? Aren''t you afraid that others will make you aughing stock for finding such an inferior partner?¡± "Who will dare?!" Rose,"..." Jay stretched out his hand, his eagle-like gaze imposingly irresistible. Rose handed her little hand as if she was possessed. A t that moment, her mind was in a mess. Jay asking her to be his dancing partner was obviously a stopgap measure. However, why did it feel like a carefully artictedyout? When Sean returned to the venue, he noticed at first nce that Rose was holding onto Jay''s arms now. She looked cute and helpless beside the big statured Jay. They truly looked like a happily married couple, as if a match made in heaven. Jay Ares looked dashing as a prince, and Rose Loyle was as dainty as a fairy. Jay¡¯s calm demeanor matched Rose¡¯s quiet personality, and no matter how one looked at them, they were simply visually attractive together. "Lean." Josephine appeared and waved her hand in front of him. Sean retracted his gaze and shifted it onto Josephine instead. Josephine was wearing a beautiful pink gown and was coincidentally matching his current outfit. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 He initially had nned to change his outfit but could not get his hands on the key to the fitting room. Hence, he could only return without sess. Josephine said somewhat enthusiastically, "I''m sorry, Sean. It seems like your dancing partner was taken away by my brother. To express my apologies, I can be your temporary dancing partner... If you don¡¯t mind." Sean gave it a thought and nodded. "Alright." When Josephine and Sean walked toward the venue, they immediately collided with Jay and Rose. Jay took his undeserved gain for granted when he said, "Sean Bell, red really does suit you." Sean had no choice but to suffer in silence. There was a bitter taste in his mouth. "Rose, don''t forget your agreement to dance with me." Sean looked at Rose with a smile, his tone gentle. Jay watched as the two openly ''flirted'' right in front of him, and there was a glimpse of an evil sneer in his eyes. ''Don''t dream about it!'' Sean picked up the red wine in his hand and raised a ss to Rose. "For you, Rose." During the courtesy exchange, Rose went along with it and raised the wine ss in her hand as well. She then drained the contents in one gulp. Josephine looked at the gloomy-faced Jay and smiled thoughtfully. "Sean, let''s head over there.¡± Josephine dragged Sean away while teasing him. "You dare try to flirt with my sister-inw in front of my brother? Do you think you''re a cat with nine lives, Sean?" Sean said in honesty, "Since your brother and Rose are divorced, that means there''s no love between them. Your sister-inw is a free woman, so why can''t I pursue her?" Josephine responded, "Perhaps you aren''t aware of m y brother''s paranoid possessiveness. Ever since he was a child, everything he has used before is his personal belongings. No one else is allowed to touch them." Sean retorted, "Rose is a person. She''s not an object. It shouldn''t and couldn''t bepared." Josephine replied, "Anyway, I''ve already reminded you. If you''re not afraid of death, then go ahead and provoke my brother. I bet that with everything you''ve done today, my brother will probably get payback. By tomorrow, Bell Enterprise¡¯s stock will either hit a record low, or it''ll trigger a circuit breaker. You need to be wise." Sean did not believe her words and smiled. "I know your brother''s a genius in the business world, but there¡¯s no need for you to demonize him to this extent, right?" Josephine said, "We''ll see how it is tomorrow.¡± Rose returned from refilling her wine ss, and Jay was bewitchingly looking at her lips that were enchantingly stained with red wine. He squinted his eagle-like eyes. "You have pretty good tolerance!" he stated, merely paying lip service. Rose thought it was a genuinepliment from him." It''s so-so." Jay replied, "I happen to be allergic to alcohol. You can help me drink my share for the night." With that, he dragged Rose, who was still in a daze, toward the crowd. "Those are my business partners. Go ahead and toast with them for me." Jay¡¯s current tonecked emotions. Rose could feel faintly that this guy seemed to be throwing a fit. However, she said nothing offensive, so there was no reason for him to be angry. Hence, she thought that he was sincerely asking her t o lift a siege for him, which made her reply empathetically, "Sure.¡± Jay¡¯s gaze surveyed Rose''s face, and he thought to himself, ''This silly girl''s brain probably doesn''t have any folds in them!¡¯ "Mr. Wilson, it has been a while." Jay greeted the first person he saw. Everyone who greeted him back saw him as the most prominent heir of the Ares'' family, hence they diligently gave him a toast. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "The young and promising Master Ares, how admirable!" Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Jay was allergic to alcohol, hence his lips barely touched any. However, he deliberately went and greeted everyone and did not refuse anyone who toasted to him. Rose had no choice but to step forward for Jay and drink his share for him. Consequently, Rose ended up losing track of how many sses of wine she had drunk. Her stomach was overwhelmed by the amount of liquid, and she started feeling sick. Finally, she conceded and asked Jay for help. "I can''t drink anymore, Sir Ares.¡± She clutched onto her stomach with a pale face. Sweat was oozing out of her forehead. Jay looked at her increasingly sick expression, and his eyes were cold. The tone he used was even colder." You''re oh-so capable, aren''t you? You even drank 12 sses of liquor!¡± It was a powerless mocking for the resentment he felt. ''Why''d you have to drink this much when you can''t actually withstand it?'' Fortunately, she was with him today. If it were any other hypocrite with a lustful scheme, how could she protect herself? Rose could not hear past his ridicule and raised her head to squeeze a weak, wry smile toward him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I used to drink even more!" ''Unrepentant?'' Jay¡¯s narrow eyes seemed to shoot out a dangerous cold gaze at her. "Oh? Then, the person in front of us is an overseas entrepreneur. I''ve been looking for a chance to cooperate with him. Since you have such great tolerance, can you help me out with a couple of drinks? If the cooperation is a sess, I''ll give you generous rewards." Rose could not care less about the rewards. When she heard that it was a big client he wanted to work with, she stood up straight and said, "Alright." 3 Jay looked at her speechlessly. He felt angry that she was not cherishing herself enough! How would he know that her heart belonged to him? That she could not care less about her body for him to achieve well in his career? Jay brought Rose in front of the overseas entrepreneur. The foreigner spoke German, and Jay pretended not to understand him. He turned around and asked Rose, ¡°Can you trante for me?" How could Rose have known that it was a test? She thought that he wanted a decent trantion to preserve his credibility. Hence, she proceeded to trante for him. "He''splimenting you for being s o handsome. "He said that he has heard of your legend. You''re the genius who created three-quarters of the world''srgestworking domain at a young age." As Jay listened to Rose¡¯s professional trantion, a smile appeared in his eyes. ''The longer I get along with this silly girl, the more surprises I get to unfold.'' Nheless, happiness eventually led to sadness. When Rose gave the foreigner a toast, she ended up throwing up on the poord. Rose, who was half-drunk out of her mind, was so frightened that she kept muttering, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." Everyone else had swayed away, yet they dared not drag Jay away. He was akin to an unwavering willow tree. Jay stretched out his hand and grasped her arm tightly. Rose could barely stand at this point. "Follow me." He took Rose away from the venue. Then, he shoved her into the Rolls-Royce and instructed Grayson to send them back to the vi. Initially, Rose still had a bit of her consciousness left. After a few bumps inside the Rolls-Royce though, she waspletely in a drunkena. When they were halfway there, she fell into a deep sleep on Jay¡¯sp. Grayson nced at Jay''s face several times. He thought that Rose, who reeked of alcohol, would make the neat freak Mr. Ares burst into mes. Unexpectedly, his expression was quite normal, and there seemed to be a little bit of gentleness in his eyes as he gazed at Rose. Grayson was so frightened that he felt like he had arrhythmia. ''Has the cold-blooded Mr. Ares ever been gentle with others? ''What did Rose Loyle do?'' Grayson''s arrhythmia was affecting his driving skills. The car was swaying on a steady road, so Jay red at him furiously. "Drive carefully." ''You''ll wake Rose up.'' Grayson felt that he had to reestablish his views in life. He originally thought that it was merely a fluke, and h e was thinking too much into it. This was because in his cognition, even if everyone on earth were to drop dead and only Rose was left, Mr. Ares¡¯ cruel attitude toward her would never change. Once they got down from the car, Jay personally carried Rose with him, and his movements were surprisingly gentle. Grayson could not help but p himself twice in the face. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 ''Why¡¯d I help bully Rose in the past?'' Inside the vi, the three little buns had each climbed up their beds to sleep. Jay hugged Rose straight into his room. The moment h e ced her on the bed, Rose suddenly opened her wistful eyes. Jay pulled a stool over and sat in front of her. He warned her in a serious tone, "Remember this, Rose. Your limit is at most six sses, and you were drinking red wine that was below room temperature." He thought that she was awake and sober, but after looking at him in a daze for a long time, she reached out her hand and stroked his face. "Jaybie!" she called out softly. Jay was so petrified that he froze like a statue. Only his Angeline would call him that. Even Josephine dared not call him that. "Are you Angeline?" He suppressed his excitement while waiting for her to answer him. They did say that alcohol was truth serum. Would she tell him now? She burst into tears and cried as she pushed him away. "Why do you have to bully me? And after N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. provoking me, you don¡¯t even want me?" Jay was stunned but still sat in ce. "Angeline!¡± Rose''s single movement changed everything. As her tears gushed out, the filth on the bottom of her stomach surged desperately. She could not help but throw everything up on Jay. The dense sour odorpletely wiped away Jay''s good state of mind. He got up and left helplessly, cleaning the whole room before heading to the bathroom. After he came out of the shower, Rose was asleep once more. Perhaps she was having a sort of nightmare as her brows continued to stay knitted. Jay reached his hand out and rubbed her eyebrows while saying softly, "I won¡¯t bully you anymore, but you have to be obedient. "Scenes like tonight are truly challenging my bottom line. "Don¡¯t drink anymore. You can''t even have one cup." 1 What responded to his words was Rose''s babbling sleep talk! After some time, Jay dozed off as well. Hey on the bed in his snow-colored bathrobe. Rose was not sleeping well as she continuously moved about throughout the night. In desperation, he hugged her into his arms, which made her stop her chaotic movements. On the very next day. It was zing hot as it was a littlete in the morning. The interior was still dark because the heavy ckout curtains blocked the light. Rose woke up. When she saw the wicked face, she was immediately shocked to her core. "Ah!" she shouted and got up on her feet, but she leaned back and fell to the floor in embarrassment because of her unstable center of gravity. "Ouchie." There was a short overflow of pain. Jay opened his eyes and saw his quilt wrapped around Rose''s body. She was sitting on the ground like a wrapped taco, staring at him in horror. "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Ares. I drank too muchst time, and I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here right now." She apologized profusely. Jay sat upnguidly, and the cor of his bathrobe revealed his sexy and charming Adam''s apple. It was bewitching. "Give me the nket." Jay''s voice was very low, yet the ruthlessness in it was filtered outpletely. Rose thought that perhaps he had not woken up just yet and quickly handed him the quit. Then, she fled the scene swiftly. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 "Rose Loyle!" Rose was about to reach for the door when she heard Jay¡¯snguid voice that drew her back in. "You slept with me, and now you want to run?" Rose turned around and shrank her neck like an ostrich. Her voice was slightly trembling. "It wasn¡¯t on purpose, Sir Ares!" Jay opened the bedding, and his legs loomed under the bathrobe. He walked to Rose''s side and pushed the door panel with one hand. The door was then automatically locked. Rose felt like she was a bird in a cage. Then, she thought about how he retaliated after sleeping with him for the first time. She was afraid it would be impossible to escape this time around. "I''m sorry, Sir Ares. I went over my limitsst night." Rose was choking back tears at this point. "Rose Loyle.¡± Jay lifted her chin. He forced her to stare into his stern, solemn eyes. "From now on, you''re not allowed to drink." He gritted his teeth. "Why not?" In fact, Rose wanted to ask him, ''Why does i t matter to you whether I drank or not?'' Jay''s eagle-like gaze was piercing into her skin. " Because you lose your morality after drinking.¡± Rose was stunned. What did he mean by losing her morality? She had not vited himst night! After Jay was finished, fearing that she had a goldfish''s memory, he sternly warned her once more. "I f you dare to drink again, I''ll never let you see your sons again in this lifetime and the next." It was a ruthless trick. Although Rose started to hate him for it, it was heavily engraved in her memory. "Got it." Only then was Jay immensely relieved. He turned around and walked toward the closet room. He unscrupulously took off the bathrobe in front of Rose. His sexy and chiseled figure was exposed and prated Rose¡¯s line of sight. Rose was so baffled that she hurriedly covered her eyes. She opened the door and fled the room once more. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay heard the sound of the door opening and closing from behind, and his thin, charming lips evoked a wicked smile. 1 She fled back to her room in a hurry to change. It was only then that Rose found out the clothes she was wearing were a man''s clothes. Perhaps it was because of Jay¡¯s taller stature, so his shirt was loose on her. It ended right above her knees, which made it simr to a short nightdress. Rose swallowed her saliva. She slept on Jay''s bedst night and even wore his T-shirt. She sank weakly on the ground. What on earth did she dost night? When Rose changed into her clothes, there was a knock on the door. Rose opened the door with trembling hands and saw that Jay was holding on to one end of her bra. Then, h e threw the undergarment on her face. "Is that yours, Rose Loyle?" Rose was utterly baffled with shame and embarrassment. Jay could not help but look at her prettily blushing face. She looked like a tomato. "Were you nning to seduce me?" He teased. Rose shook her head. "I really had too much to drinkst night, Sir Ares. I don¡¯t remember anything, and I didn''t mean to..." There was a reason for her guilty conscience. She knew how uncontroble she was to Jay''s charms. When conscious, she could still control her words and actions. When drunk, however, perhaps she had fully exposed herself. Jay stared at her. "Since you can¡¯t drink that much, why''d you drink so much anyway?" Rose looked at him with a nk stare. ''Because I love you, so I want to help you out and protect you.'' Jay saw the moisture surging from the bottom of her eyes. Yet, she cleverly rolled her eyes and the layer of mistpletely dissipated. She was a master of controlling emotions. This dumbfounded jay. He did not n to torture her so cruelly, so he merely turned and left. Then, Rose sighed slightly. The three adorable treasures were sitting in a single row on the sofa downstairs. They were upied with the food show on the TV. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Jay Ares was surprised. "Why aren¡¯t you watching children''s programs?¡± Baby Robbie was so hungry that he answered weakly," Can''t you tell, Daddy? I¡¯m trying to sate my hunger by looking at food.¡± Jay was taken aback. "If you''re hungry, why didn¡¯t you wake Daddy up to cook for you?" he asked. Jenson replied coolly, "Daddy and Mommy aremitted to the prosperity of the family and are working hard to create humans. We should support Mommy and Daddy.¡± Baby Zetty turned to look at Jay and asked, "Are we about to have baby brothers and sisters soon?" N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jay Ares: "Who said we¡¯re making humans?" Jay asked in amusement. Jenson and Baby Zetty both pointed at Baby Robbie. 1 Baby Robbie exined innocently. "Mommy said that after you slept with her, the stork brought us to you. Last night, Daddy and Mommy slept together, so the stork will be bringing children to you again." After pausing for a moment, Baby Robbie''s expression lit up with a look of anticipation. "I want three more brothers. This way, we can form a basketball team." Baby Zetty said, "I want a bunch of baby brothers and sisters." Jenson said, "I want older brothers and sisters.¡± 1 Jay was speechless. "Do you think your mommy is a pig?" He asked as he walked toward the kitchen. "A woman can only give birth to one or two children at most, and twins especially are extremely rare." The three kids looked at each other. "What about us?" It was a pity that Jay did not hear them. Rose had picked up a call. Ady from Eminent Honor Co. Ltd.''s front desk informed her hurriedly, "Miss Loyle, thepany''swork is paralyzed and there¡¯s a risk of data leakage. The president hopes that you''lle to thepany immediately and eliminate the danger.¡± Rose changed her clothes, picked up herptop bag, and went downstairs in a hurry. Jay and the children were just getting ready to eat when they saw Rose rushing to leave. Jay frowned and asked, "Where are you going?" Rose replied, "There''s an issue at thepany, so I have to leave immediately. I won''t be having breakfast." Jay''s expression shifted immediately. "How big of an issue is it? Why don''t you have breakfast with your kids before leaving?" Rose replied, "I don''t have enough time." Jay shot her a piercing re. Rose had no choice but t o walk over. As soon as she sat down, she started wolfing down the crepes. Jay gave her a stern reminder. "Don''t show your kids faulty table manners." Rose was extremely anxious, but under Sir Ares'' intimidating look, she had no choice but to slow down her pace. When she finally finished her food, Rose promptly put down her cutleries and fled. Jay looked at Baby Zetty who was seated across from him with a worried gaze. "Does your mommy always leave you with strangers?" Baby Zetty shook her head adorably. Jay was slightly taken aback, and most of the anger h e felt dissipated. Was it because she trusted him? Was that why she could leave her children with him so carelessly? Perhaps he was too bored, but Jay had a childish impulse. He teased Baby Zetty. "Does your father pay your child support?" Baby Zetty stared at him glumly and shook her head. "Then how often does hee to see you?" Baby Zetty was silent for a moment, her longshes trembling slightly. "He won''te to see me. He doesn''t like me and he doesn''t like Mommy either." Jay was slightly taken aback. "Then why did your mommy marry him?¡± "Maybe she''s blind," Baby Zetty muttered. 2 Jay nodded. "Yup, indeed." Jenson shook his head and sighed. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Eminent Honor Co. Ltd. President Zayne Severe was summoning his entrepreneurial partners and thepany''s key employees for an emergency meeting. "During this period, there have been persistent attacks by hackers on ourwork system. But I don¡¯t understand. Eminent Honor has only been listed recently, and we¡¯re not a powerfulpany. So who would have their sights set on us?¡± Zayne¡¯s best friend, Francis Greene, asked. Zayne did not hold back with his reply. "Eminent Honor might be nothing big, but it¡¯s supported by the Severe family¡¯s wealth. Back in his younger days, my old man did many evil deeds and annexed too many small and medium-sized enterprises. He has made too many enemies, and many people have put a target on the Severe family''s back. "The most urgent task at the moment is to restorework order immediately. Eminent Honor''s foundation has never been stable. If it operates abnormally for a long time, it''ll affect the customer''s experience. "However, we have mobilized allwork engineers. They''ve been working day and night without sleep but are still unable to restore Eminent Honor''swork. If we keep waiting, there may be a lot ofints from customers tomorrow, and it might affect our business partners'' determination to work with us as well." "The hackers attacking us are too skilled. Perhaps we can only resolve this issue by asking for Grand Asia''s help." Zayne stood up angrily and protested. "I''d rather thepany go bankrupt and go beg for food than to ask that b*stard Jay Ares for help." Francis pulled the emotional Zayne back onto his seat and consoled him gently. "Calm down, Zayne." After Angeline Severe¡¯s death, Zayne had grown to resent Jay. From Zayne''s perspective, Jay was the one who caused his sister''s death. Moreover, because of his sister''s death, his grandfather''s condition worsened and he was now staying in a hospital. There was no one to take care of the Severe family, and their business withered. The decline of the Severe family was rted to Jay Ares as well. Zayne calmed down and said, "Sorry, that was unbing of me. Don''t worry, there''ll be a new staffing in soon. She has very professional hacking skills. Perhaps she can help us recover our network system." Zayne put hisst hopes on Rose Foyle. Everyone sighed. "Who is it?" Francis did not seem to think she was reliable. "Are you referring to the newly-hired hacker with an annual sry of 300,000 bucks?" Zayne nodded. Francis threw his pen onto the table and said confidently, "It¡¯s more likely that she¡¯s a scammer. If she truly is a top-rated hacker, why would she join Eminent Honor in the first ce? And for such a low sry too?" Zayne argued, trying to reason with him. "She needed money urgently. Otherwise, she would never have paid attention to ourpany either." Francis stared at him, speechless. "When did you be so naive?" At that moment, the meeting room''s door swung open. Rose looked at them apologetically. "Sorry, I¡¯mte." Zayne stared at Rose, dumbfounded. He initially thought that she would be an intimidating woman. He never expected that she was a cute, gentle girl. He was starting to worry about Rose¡¯s skill. "So you¡¯re the staff who doesn¡¯t spend regr hours in the office?" Francis stood up and walked toward Rose. Rose nodded. "That¡¯s me!" Francis crossed his arms, appraised her, and said with distrust, "You¡¯ve got the looks. I just hope that your skills match up to your pretty face." The moment Rose saw Francis, she knew that the issues that Eminent Honor was facing were not simple. Francis Greene graduated from a prestigious American university. Ever since they were kids, Old Man Severe had always used Francis as an example to inspire Angeline and Zayne''s education. Rose shifted her gaze to Zayne. After not seeing him for many years, Zayne''s carefree childishness had faded. He now seemed more mature and steady.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 At that moment, Rose Loyle was puzzled. Why did her brother, Zayne Severe, not guard the Severe family''s massive industry but chose to run to Imperial Capital t o start apany from scratch? Unlike other aristocratic families, Zayne and her were the only two legitimate descendants of the Severe family. Even though her father had a mistress on the side and they had an illegitimate child, her grandfather never allowed them into the Severe family. In her grandfather''s eyes, he only had two grandchildren, which were her and Zayne. "President Severe!" Rose hid her conflicted emotions and greeted Zayne with a slight smile. Zayne smiled dryly. "Rose, you came just in time. Thepany has been attacked by anonymous hackers. The hackers are tampering with our data. It''s now time for you to show off." A hacker tantly tampered with the data of the targetpany, which was very provocative. However, if such a mad hacker encountered someone more skilled than him, he would be defeated very easily. Once the other party deciphered his IP, his identity would be obtained. "Show me," Rose said calmly. Francis Greene watched Rose. She had a gentle, elegant aura and was calm when encountering problems. He could tell that she was a strong woman. "I''ll bring you there," Francis said. Rose nodded. Francis brought Rose to thepany''sputer room. Rose sat down and promptly began working. Francis shuffled around as she worked. "Rose, which higher institution did you attend?" "Imperial Preceptor College," Rose replied. Francis started sweating bullets. A college named after a ce was not a prestigious university. "Rose, what awards have you won?" Francis asked persistently. "I''ve not gotten any awards," Rose answered truthfully. Francis¡¯ expression changed, and his tone started getting unfriendly. "Then what gave you the confidence to apply for the position of Eminent Honor Co. Ltd.¡¯s chief hacker?" At that moment, he had already decided that she was a fake hacker! Rose turned theputer''s screen toward Francis." This." Francis saw that Rose had entered Eminent Honor and reset the password at lightning speed. "Amazing!" Francis'' jaw almost fell to the floor. "If Miss Loyle is so talented, why did you join apany like Eminent Honor for such a low sry?" Francis'' attitude toward Rose became more courteous. Rose replied, "Just call me Rose." Francis responded somewhat bashfully, "I''m so sorry for what happened just now. If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I never would have thought that you''re an incredible hacker! "Miss Loyle, you still haven''t told me why you chose Eminent Honor." The more talented Rose was, the more suspicious Francis was of her intentions of joining Eminent Honor. He was worried that a spy from the enemy''s side had infiltrated Eminent Honor. "Because President Severe is the only one willing to pay my sry beforehand,¡± Rose answered. "Zayne has always been very dumb and naive, but I didn''t expect that he would get so lucky this time." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rose frowned. Francis¡¯ way of addressing Zayne made her feel bitter. That was because their interactions were too intimate. There was a time when many people would come and ask her if her brother and Francis had an unusual rtionship. She also suspected that they had a queer rtionship, but unfortunately, she never had any proof. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Rose Loyle methodically restored Eminent Honor''s paralyzedwork and repaired its original data, but was intercepted when investigating the hacker''s IP. Inside the meeting room, Zayne Severe and thepany staff saw that the big, ck screen had returned to normal. After thework system could beunched normally, their faces lit up with surprised expressions. They also let out sighs of relief. Zayne let out a sigh of surprise and eximed," Amazing." Then, he got up and headed to the computer room. "Rose Loyle, you''re the hero of Eminent Honor. What reimbursements would you like? A raise? A promotion? I can give you anything you want," Zayne entered theputer room and said expressively. "No thanks." Rose rejected him promptly. Rose was focused on trying to decipher the opposing hacker''s IP address. She had to figure out who the hacker who tried to sabotage Zayne was. Francis Greene stared at Rose thoughtfully. Rose was a legendary hacker, yet she was willing to work for Eminent Honor for such a meager sry. Francis wracked his brain, but he could not figure out what she was up to. Francis pulled Zayne aside and expressed his suspicions regarding Rose. "Zayne, we can¡¯t keep her." "Why?" "Why would such a skilled persone to Eminent Honor? What are her motives?" Francis reminded him. Zayne stole a nce at Rose and had a look of dismay on his face. "But Eminent Honor needs skilled people right now. Wouldn''t it be a shame to let such a rare talent go?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Francis argued. "What if she¡¯s a rivalpany''s spy?" The two of them whispered for a while. After Rose deciphered the IP of the opposing hacker, she put her hands on her cheeks and stared at them calmly. "Have you guys finished discussing?" Rose asked. Zayne and Francis looked awkward, and they returned to her side. Zayne blurted out, "Miss Foyle, you don¡¯t want a raise and you don''t want a promotion either. I don¡¯t understand... Why would such a skilled hackere t o Eminent Honor?" Rose did not know whether to get angry orugh. These two suspected that she had ulterior motives for joining Eminent Honor. Rose said solemnly, "I hope to use my skills to help Eminent Honor resolve the technical difficulties in entrepreneurship. I hope that President Severe can strive through the hardships and turn Eminent Honor into a well-known brandpany in the industry." Zayne reached his hand out gratefully. "Miss Loyle, we at Eminent Honor need someone passionate like you, a talented staff with ideals. Wee, thank you for joining us at Eminent Honor." Rose looked at Zayne''s hand, smiled slightly, then reached out and held Zayne¡¯s hand. "Join us for a meal, Miss Loyle. It¡¯ll be my treat," Zayne said gratefully. Rose nodded. She hoped that she could use this opportunity to understand the Severe family¡¯s situation better from her brother. Zayne asked Francis to get the car ready. When they walked out of thepany, he asked Rose courteously, "What would Miss Loyle like to eat?" "I''m not picky,¡± Rose replied. Zayne gritted his teeth and decided to treat Rose to the best. "Why don¡¯t we go have Chinese cuisine at Grand Asia Hotel? How does that sound?" Rose looked at the suit that Zayne was wearing. Compared to the luxury handmade suits that he used t o wear, this suit''s grade was humbling. Her brother must be having financial difficulties. "President Severe, we don¡¯t have to go to Grand Asia. Let¡¯s just go to a Chinese cuisine restaurant that''s more budget-friendly,¡± Rose said. Zayne looked at Rose. Her empathy touched him. Francis drove the car out. After Zayne and Rose got into the car, Zayne had initially wanted to steer the conversation, but the role was quickly taken over by Rose. Rose seemed to have endless questions. "Is President Severe from Imperial Capital?" Chapter 216 Chapter 216 "No, Swallow City." "Why did President Severee all the way here? Why didn''t you start your business somewhere closer t o home?" Rose Loyle asked. "I wanted to transfer the crisis of my family business ... " Before Zayne had a chance to finish, Francis started coughing continuously. Zayne quickly changed the topic. "I want to build an empire of my own." "Is President Severe married?" "Not yet." "Aren¡¯t your parents anxious?" "No, but my grandfather is. He''s so anxious that he fell ill." When Rose heard that her grandfather was sick, there was a slightly dumbfounded look in her eyes. Her grandfather had always been strong and healthy. Why did he suddenly fall ill? "Is the old man okay?" she asked worriedly. Francis nced at her from the rearview mirror, assessing Rose¡¯s every move. Her concern for Old Man Severe seemed genuine. Zayne suddenly became crestfallen and said gloomily, "Ever since my younger sister passed away, the old man fell ill from all the grief. He hasn''t been able to recover since.¡± When Rose heard that, she felt her heart clench. Rose had chosen an ordinary Chinese restaurant and ordered some regr home-cooked dishes. Zayne and Francis stared at her, dumbfounded. "Miss Foyle, you like these home-cooked dishes?" Just when the two people were starting to grow suspicious of Rose¡¯s humble taste, Rose exined. "I don¡¯t like wasting thepany''s money." Francis quickly dropped the double-cooked pork he had just picked up back into the pot. "Miss Foyle, you''re so considerate of Zayne. Could it be that you¡¯re interested in him?" Rose rolled her eyes at him. "Aren''t you the one who¡¯s interested in him?¡± Zayne choked, tears welling up in his eyes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Don''t spout nonsense, Miss Foyle. Francis and I are just childhood friends. We''rerades, understood?" Francis, on the other hand, began tough uninhibitedly. "You have a sharp eye, Miss Foyle. Other people usually take a long time to notice that Zayne and I have an intimate rtionship, yet you figured us out in just one nce." Zayne clenched his fist and started hitting Francis'' back. "How many times have I told you? Don''t call me Zayne in front of other people. It¡¯ll make them misunderstand.¡± Francis felt wrongly used. "Don''t me me. me your parents for giving you such a childish name. They could have just called you Zack. Why did they have to call you Zayne?¡± Rose grew up listening to their banter. As they fought, she just ate her food, unbothered. Halfway through the meal, she received a call from Jay Ares. "Sir Ares?¡± Rose called out, her voice trembling. When the two bickering men heard her say ''Sir Ares'', they quickly stopped messing around. They looked at Rose angrily. "Where are you?¡± Jay''s well-known voice rang outzily. "Paramount Hotel." The moment the words slipped out of her mouth, Rose regretted it immediately. "Is anything the matter?" "It''s nothing." Then, he hung up. Rose shut her phone and saw Zayne and Francis looking at her with a dumbfounded look on their faces. "Miss Doyle, can I ask you a question? Who is this Sir Ares you¡¯re talking to?" Rose''s expression fell slightly. When she thought of how the Severe family had withered because of her death, she knew that there was already a fissure in the rtionship between the Severe family and the Ares family. She quickly said, "It¡¯s my ex-husband." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Zayne Severe and Francis Greene let down their guards. Even if it was Jay Ares, he was just Rose Foyle''s ex-husband. It was all in Rose'' past. At least it would prove that Rose and Sir Ares'' rtionship was fractured. However, this idea was quickly overturned. When the three of them walked out after their meal, they saw Jay''s Rolls-Royce parked by the road outside the hotel. Jay opened the car door and stepped out, walking toward them loftily. Zayne clenched his fists. The blood strands in his eyes seemed to be dyed red, shining with a demonic glint. "Jay Ares." He gritted his teeth. Jay walked over, his cold gaze meeting Zayne''s vicious one. He drawled, "It has been a while, Zayne Ares." 1 After greeting Zayne, Jay turned to Rose and said, "I¡¯m here to bring you home." Rose was ttered. "I can go home myself." Zayne suddenly lost his mind. He threw the drink in his hand onto the ground and roared at Rose. "Didn''t you say that he''s your ex-husband? Why are you still living together? I understand, you¡¯re a spy sent to Eminent Honor by Jay Ares, right? No wonder you rejected the raise." Rose did not think that Jay and Zayne''s rtionship had deteriorated so much. Rose exined. "President Severe, you''re mistaken. We¡¯re not in a rtionship. I''m living in the Ares house because my son is there. I''m just a nanny at their house." Zayne restrained himself slightly. "Is that true?" Just as Rose was about to answer, Jay interrupted her and announced strongly, "You¡¯re not a nanny." 1 As Jay and Rose were saying different things, Zayne lost his trust in Rose. "You don¡¯t have to show up at work at Eminent Honor ever again." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay watched the conflict between Zayne and Rose calmly, his fox-like eyes glinting with a hint of glee. He watched Rose quietly, anticipating her reaction. How could Rose be willing to leave Zayne? That was an affiliate business of the Severe family. She had already guessed that the Severe family business was facing a financial crisis. That was why Zayne would start anotherpany. No matter what, she had to help her brother''s business seed. "President Severe, I forgot to tell you that I''ve already deciphered the identity of the hacker that infiltrated Eminent Honor. The opponent is very skilled. I hope I can stay so that we can face this future risk together,¡± Rose said earnestly. Zayne was still angry and he fumed. "Go, there''s no need for you. I don''t believe that we at Eminent Honor can''t deal with this risk on our own." "President Severe." Rose suddenly reached out and grabbed Zayne''s hand. Jay watched Rose''s natural movements, a knowing look shing across his gaze. It seemed like he made a good choice rushing here. Otherwise, he would have missed a good show. "I''ve signed a two-year contract. I still owe you money. If you fire me, it¡¯ll be a huge loss," Rose said. Zayne shook his hand free of her grip and roared angrily, "Get lost. Do you know that this guy caused m y sister''s death? I will never forgive him! Since your rtionship with him is not clear, we shouldn''t interact. I don''t want to identally hurt you." Rose felt as if her heart had been stabbed, and her eyes started welling up with tears. Her brother was in pain because of her. She suddenly made up her mind, and said with determination, "President Severe, I truly do not have any kind of rtionship with him. If you don''t believe i t, I can move out of the Ares family home. I can live in apany building." Jay frowned. He had predicted the beginning, but he did not predict the end. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 To help Zayne Severe, Rose Loyle was willing to cut off her ties with Jay Ares. "Rose, you have to think this through. If you leave the Ares house, you''ll never be able to see your son again.¡± Jay threatened her. Rose tried her hardest to stop her tears from overflowing. She felt very conflicted. She felt sorry for her brother and grandfather. At that moment, Rose could only think about repenting for the hurt that she had brought upon the Severe family. She said pitifully, "Is this not what you want?" Jay, who had initiallye here in high spirits just to join the ruckus, became enraged upon hearing her words. He said angrily, ¡°You''re willing to abandon your son for this useless job? Is that it?" Rose looked at him, her tears now streaming down her face. "If I wanted my son, would you give him to me? If I fought with you, wouldn¡¯t it still be pointless? I might as well just give up now and do something useful." Her troubled expression made Jay swallow all his bitterness. He understood her pain. She med herself for the Severe family''s downfall. She wanted to help the Severe family. However, Zayne did not show mercy for Rose''s plight. Francis was even adding fuel to fire. "Hear that, Rose? You''ve been fired by President Severe. As for your two-year sry, ording to the laws of the contract, we can only pay you three months'' worth of sry. Please return the bnce to us as soon as you can." Jay said stiffly, "Don''t worry, I''ll pay you back by tenfold." Francis smiled happily and said, "Sir Ares, never mind by a tenfold. Even if it''s by a hundred or a thousand times more, we¡¯ll still beughing." He was ndering Jay, implying that there was no way that they would pass up on such easy money. Jay reached out his hand toward Rose. "Come with m e." Rose red at him furiously, a look of resentment shing across her red eyes. At that moment, she hated him. However, she hated herself more. If she was not so obsessed with him, she would never have gone to look for him in Imperial Capital, and that ident would never have happened. If she had not died, her grandfather would still be healthy and the Severe family would not be in such a sorry state. Zayne would not be having such a hard time starting a business. Jay stared at Rose. It was rare to see her look so childish. In the past, no matter how much he bullied her, she had never shown such a resentful expression. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, today, he had crossed a line. Due to his appearance, Zayne, that single-celled organism, wanted to dismiss her, and that made her upset. "You want to stay that badly?" Jay asked Rose glumly. Jay, who had never backed down for anyone, felt his heart melt when he looked at her tearful expression. Suddenly, he was willing to give up on his ego just to fulfill her wishes. Rose nodded. Jay lowered his mannerism and spoke to Zayne politely, "Keep her, you won''t regret it." Zayne gritted his teeth and snapped at Jay. "I don''t need her!" Jay closed his eyes. These siblings were so hard to please. "What if I acquire Eminent Honor tomorrow and make you the president?¡± It was too obvious that Jay was trying to bribe Zayne. This made Zayne explode with rage. "I''d rather Eminent Honor go bankrupt than agree to let it be acquired by you.¡± Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Rose stared at the anxious and depraved Zayne with reddened eyes. Zayne''s hatred toward Jay Ares was as deep as her love for him. It could not be changed. She walked up to Zayne slowly and said softly," President Severe, I''m grateful for your help during my time of need. In the future, if Eminent Honor ever encounters any technical issues, you can contact me a t any time. Don''t worry, as a hacker it''s my professional ethic to not reveal my client''s secrets. I won''t leak any of Eminent Honor''s data. Also..." Rose suddenly stood up on her tiptoes and positioned her lips next to Zayne''s ear. It was a gesture that seemed extremely intimate. "Be careful of the Bell family of Imperial Capital''s Four Great Aristocratic Families." Zayne looked taken aback. "Are you trying to cause a rift between us?" Rose felt helpless against her brother¡¯s suspicions. "Just be cautious of them. Time will prove my innocence." As soon as she said that, Rose took a step back and increased the distance between them. Jay frowned at the sight of their intimate actions. Rose whispering in Zayne''s ear showed that they were being defensive toward him, which made him feel very unhappy. "Let''s go home," he said coldly, then turned and walked toward his Rolls-Royce. Rose turned back every few steps she took, looking at Zayne regretfully. Jay leaned against the car door. When he saw her reluctant expression, he felt his icy heart harden. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He could almost confirm that she was Angeline. Even though there was no scientific proof of her identity, his instincts told him that she was his Angeline. However, she was now filled with distrust and wariness toward him. She was distancing herself from him. Sigh, who would me her? This was all due to his doing in the past. He was reaping what he sowed. Rose walked up to Jay, resentment bubbling in her gaze. "You got me fired," she suddenly spat out hatefully. Jay opened the car door, shoved her into the back seat, then climbed in after her. Rose quickly pressed herself against a corner. "You can always find a new job." Jay¡¯s nonchnt tone angered Rose. "Do you have any idea how important this job is for me?" Jay stared at the emotional Rose. "How important?¡± he asked. He wanted her to prove her identity with her own words. Rose¡¯s voice was nasally, and it quivered as she said," You wouldn''t understand." Jay asked, "How about I find you a new job?¡± Rose stared at him, feeling like this man was always u p to no good! "What job?¡± she asked sullenly. "I need an assistant. Why don''t you be my assistant?" h e asked. The moment he mentioned this, Rose felt another surge of anger bubbling within her. Thest time she was his assistant, she had barely started before he kicked her out. Rose spat out angrily, "Be your assistant? So I¡¯lle and go when you call?" "We can sign a contract. If I dismiss you halfway, I''ll pay a huge reimbursement fee. How''s that?" Jay¡¯s expression looked slightly ashen. He had indeed been too harsh on her previously. Rose promptly shot him down. "You''re emotional, and you change your attitude faster than you can flip the pages of a book. I won''t go to yourpany." Jay frowned. In her mind, he had that many ws? "You don''t have to work either. Just look after the kids, and I''ll pay your sry." When one of his ns failed, Jay tried another. Rose shook her head and said in frustration, "Sir Ares, I''m already very lowly when I stand before you. If you start paying for my daily expenses, I''ll turn into nothing but dust in front of you." Jay said solemnly, "I''ll allow you to be carefree before _ H me. Rose just shook her head. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 When Jay Ares did not seed in consoling her, he became surprisingly angry. "Rose Loyle, know your boundaries." Rose stared at him, gulped, and said timidly, "I didn''t beg you to help me though?" Jaypletely gave up on her. "I can''t be bothered with you." After that, the atmosphere in the car turned icy. The two of them did not speak. When Grayson saw that the president was unhappy, he quickly turned on the music, hoping to adjust the atmosphere. The song was from Angeline Severe¡¯s concert. Jay and Rose were already giving each other the cold shoulder. When he suddenly heard Angelina''s voice, Jay felt a surge of anger rise within him. This ignorant fool. He barked at Grayson, "Turn it off." Rose stared at the grumpy Jay, thinking that she was infatuated with him, yet he could not even stand to hear the sound of her voice. She suddenly felt like they were standing on two opposite ends of the earth. "I want to hear it." She protested softly. Jay stared at her. After seeing the rebellious glint in her gaze, the corners of his lips quirked into a slight smile. "Do you know who the singer is?" he asked. Rose hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. "N o!" As soon as she said that, Rose''s childishness appeared again. She widened her inky, ck eyes and stared straight at Jay. She started tooting her own horn. "But she has a lovely voice as if it can soothe all the worries that gue a person''s mind. Don''t you think s o?" Jay could not help himself. "Mm." What a boastful narcissist! Rose decided to take it one step further. "Grayson, Sir Ares likes that song too. Please turn on the volume." 1 Without the president¡¯s direct order, how would Grayson dare to turn on the music on his own? He was not dumb. It was obvious that it was Rose who wanted to listen to it. "y it!" Jay ordered. "Oh.¡± Grayson turned on the music, and the beautiful melody filled the space. Jay closed his eyes, silently listening to Angelina''s ferryman¡¯s song in the film, ''Let Me Stay By Your Side''! 1 The touching melody, together with her ethereal voice, told a tale of love and infatuation. Each note resonated deep within his soul. Rose teared up as she listened to the song. The lyrics '' the smallest me, the humblest dream¡¯, made her feel emotional. "Turn it off,¡± she croaked hoarsely. Jay opened his eyes and stared at her nkly. He saw that her longshes were trembling like withered leaves in the autumn wind. That helpless, precarious life had no foundation. Jay reached out to hold her hand, but he paused midway before putting his hand down again. He still had some doubts in his heart that were not yet relieved, so he should not provoke her unscrupulously. If he could not respond to her, then all he could do was protect her silently. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ''Angeline, if it¡¯s you, please hold on a little longer,'' he thought to himself. The Rolls-Royce stopped at Horizon Colors. Jay opened the door and strode over to the other side. He wanted to open the door for her, but before he could, Rose had already opened the door and walked out on her own. She never expected him to be a gentleman to her. Jay was frozen in his spot. He watched as Rose walked toward the vi sullenly, sighing almost inaudibly. He suddenly recalled something and rolled down the driver seat¡¯s window. Grayson gave him a puzzled look. "Do you have any orders, President?¡± "Go and investigate just what kind of crisis the Severe family business is facing." "Alright," Grayson replied. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 At the entrance of the vi, there were two bodyguards in suits and sunsses. They were like two green pines, standing motionlessly on both sides o f the door. Rose walked up to the entrance and was shocked to see the two bodyguards. She recognized them. They were the Ares family¡¯s main bodyguards. They would usually follow Grand Old Master Ares wherever he went. If Grand Old Master Ares was visiting, something big must have happened. Rose hesitated whether or not to enter. Very soon, Jay Ares had caught up to her. When he saw the two bodyguards, he furrowed his brows unconsciously. "I don''t think I''ll go in, Sir Ares." Rose turned and headed toward the garden to her right, but Jay suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand. "Grand Old Master is here. Perhaps he wants to discuss with you regarding Baby Robbie¡¯s custody," Jay said. Rose could guess Grand Old Master Ares''s intentions a s well, but she did not want to talk to him at all. She looked at Jay, a look of hesitation in her eyes. "Do you think he''s here to discuss with me?" From her tone, he could tell that she meant that negatively. Jay replied, "You can''t solve a problem by running away from it!" Rose retorted, slightly enraged, "You Ares and your hegemony ideals. There''s no problem that you guys can''t solve with money. But I''m not like that. So don''t you dare try to use the money to buy Baby Robbie''s custody!" Jay nodded, his gaze lighting up with a gentle smile. " You hate us in the Ares family, but for problems that w e can¡¯t solve with money, we have other ways to solve i t." Rose retorted indignantly, "Regardless, I will never hand Baby Robbie''s custody to you." As soon as she finished speaking, she squared her chest and pushed the doors open boldly. Grand Old Master Ares was sitting on the couch, ying a game with the kids. The cold eagle eyes of the ruthless businessman were currently filled with adoration and joy as if he were just an ordinary old man. Many people were in the room as well, and so were Jay¡¯s parents and younger sister. When he saw Rose and Jay walk in, Grand Old Master Ares shot the nearby maid a look. The maid immediately rushed forward and led the three children upstairs. Grand Old Master Ares smoothened his shirt which had been wrinkled by the kids, and the adoring smile was reced with a stern expression. "Go wait in the garden, all of you. I want to have a private chat with Miss Loyle," Grand Old Master Ares ordered. Jay wanted to say something, but he was promptly interrupted by Grand Old Master Ares. "You too, Lil¡¯ Jay." Jay cast a worried nce at Rose. Josephine walked over to him and started dragging him out. "Brother, let¡¯s go!" Now, only Rose and Grand Old Master Ares remained i n the room. He turned his sharp gaze toward her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Rose was slightly taken aback. Grand Old Master Ares and her grandfather used to be good friends. When she was a child, she always saw him around, and every time he saw her, he was full of smiles and had a doting appearance as if she were his granddaughter. However, he was only close to Angeline Severe. To Rose Loyle, he was a stranger. "Miss Loyle, you should know why I¡¯m here." "Mm." Rose nodded nervously. "I''m grateful that you gave birth to two adorable children for the Ares family. Aspensation, I will give you two billion dors. However, you have to return Baby Robbie¡¯s custody to the Ares family.¡± His tone implied that he would not take no for an answer. Rose''s lips quivered, but before she could speak, Grand Old Master Ares interrupted her. "I know you have your morals, and you won''t be willing to ept this money. However, you have no say in this." "Grand Old Master Ares!" He interrupted her cruelly. "Don''t try to bargain with m e. There¡¯s no point." His forceful attitude frustrated her. She might be gentle, but she was not weak. When she was being bullied, even a small sheep like her would lose her temper. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 "I can¡¯t ept it." Rose protested sulkily. Grand Old Master Ares looked at Rose in a new light. Not only did she not want the two billion, but she also had the audacity to protest. He leaned forward and spoke in a gentle yet slightly threatening tone, "Then you won''t get a single cent, and at the same time, you''ll lose custody of your child." Rose stared at him, her eyes full of hatred. She challenged him in a provocative tone, "Grand Old Master Ares, you can use all sorts of ways to try and rob me of Baby Robbie''s custody rights, but you¡¯ll never convince me to hand him over to the Ares family." His gaze turned colder. ¡°I don''t need you to be convinced." "If I''m not willing to hand him over, what''s the difference between you and a thief?" Rose replied, her voice full of spite. Grand Old Master Ares angrily mmed his fist onto the coffee table, causing the teacups to fall and shatter. Jay heard a loud thuding from inside the house. H e quickly ran inside. He saw Grand Old Master Ares red-eyed and ring at Rose. Rose was ring right back. "Jay, I order you to get back Baby Robbie¡¯s custody rights through the court." He was furious. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rose fearlessly looked at him and uttered, "Thief." Jay pped his forehead. Grand Old Master Ares and Rose were arguing? "Rose, you should get out for a while." Jay could only hope to separate the two and let their anger subside o n their own. Rose left. Grand Old Master Ares sat back on the couch exhausted. He said through gritted teeth, "What a fiery girl." Jay poured some hot tea for Grand Old Master Ares. H e passed it over to him and asked, "Grandfather, why are you so hard-pressed on her?" Grand Old Master Ares squinted his eyes and sized up Jay. "Have you given up on her, or are you just showing her mercy? Why hasn''t this issue been resolved yet? This isn''t like you!" Jay sipped his tea and smiled wryly. "It might be both." Grand Old Master Ares was stunned at his response." Nancy said the reason you broke up with her had something to do with Rose. I didn''t believe it at first, but now it seems like it might be true. You seem to not hate Rose as much as you used to." It was more than ''not hate¡¯. Jay let out a dryugh. He liked her, he was attached t o her, and he was deeply in love with her. 1 He nodded his head. "You like her now?" That came as a surprise to him. Jay fell into deep thought. After some time, he replied i n a serious tone, "Not just like." Grand Old Master Ares went into shock for a while. "Then why didn''t you agree when I gave you permission to marry her?" Jay replied, "That was back then. Things are different now." "Oh, so you''re willing to marry her now?" 1 Jay nodded. However, Grand Old Master Ares was in strong disagreement. He said in a tone of finality, "Didn''t you say after the divorce, she went off and got married to another man and gave birth to Zetty? An impure woman like that shall not be allowed to enter the Ares family." 1 "Grandfather, think about Jens!" Jay¡¯s grim voice was filled with a pleading tone. "Say no more. I will not agree to it." He was firm in his words. "Any son of the Ares family shall not be allowed to fall to the level of marrying a woman who has been divorced twice." Chapter 223 Chapter 223 In Grand Old Master Ares'' heart, Jay was his greatest pride and joy. He had brought him up to be the perfect heir. He would not allow that scious girl, Rose, to be the only stain in his son¡¯s reputation. "Letting her stay here isn''t a good idea. Two single people like you two staying in the same room together might give the wrong impression to some people," Grand Old Master Ares said looking at Jay, his voice cold and strict. "Grandfather, Jens needs a mother, and Baby Robbie needs her more. She has to stay here. I need her too." Jay had always been a man of strong opinions. Grand Old Master Ares looked into Jay''s eyes and saw the faint glint of resolution that had not been there before. He knew Jay too well. Once he made up his mind about something, he would be persistent and obsessed with carrying it out. He would persevere with his decision, no matter the cost. "The illegitimate daughter of the Loyle family who has been divorced twice. Why does it have to be her?" Grand Old Master Ares asked in exasperation. He was deeply disappointed with Jay. Jay looked to the skies while searching for an answer and said, "She¡¯s the only one who can manage my emotions." It was then that Grand Old Master Ares realized that Rose was the only person who could bully his beloved grandson without having any consequences inflicted upon her. He went into deep thought before helplessly sighing and saying, "Go and get her toe inside." There was no hatred or anger in his voice. He was like a defeated lion who could only ept reality in dismay. Jay got up from the couch and went toward the back garden. Rose was restlessly waiting for Grand Old Master Ares'' ''verdict''. Josephine was by her side trying to comfort her. "Sister-inw, don''t be worried. My grandfather only acts tough, but he''s soft on the inside. You¡¯re not even afraid of my brother, so why would you be afraid of my grandfather?¡± "Who said I''m not afraid of your brother? Don''t you see how much I try to tter him?" Jay was standing behind Rose. His face turned dark the moment he heard what she said. "You''re afraid of me?" A sudden whisper came from behind Rose. She immediately turned around in shock. Seeing Jay''s fierce scowl, Rose promptly tried to put o n her brightest smile. "Sir Ares, I''m not afraid of you. I respect you," Rose said guiltily. Josephine was amazed. Her sister-inw really had a knack for adapting to situations. Jay let out a sarcastic cough, obviously unconvinced b y Rose¡¯s words. That was when Rose¡¯s nerves started to heighten. She was caught saying bad things about him behind his back! There was no way she was going to get out of this one. Unexpectedly, Jay''s expression softened. "Come inside with me." Rose followed, her head facing down. Josephine wanted to join in and tiptoed behind Rose. However, just as they were about to enter the house, she was shut out by Jay. Her nose was hit by the door. "Brother, my nose. I think it might be bent already," Josephine said in agony while clutching her nose. After a few seconds, Jay opened the door. "If you don¡¯t like the genes our family has, look closely when you¡¯re reincarnated in your next life. Don''t choose our family.¡± Josephine¡¯s parents fired looks of disapproval at her. "It just touched my nose," she said, ashamed. Just as she was about to make her way through the door, Jay shut her out again. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She could only ce an ear on the side of the door to try and listen to the conversation taking ce inside. Jay led Rose toward Grand Old Master Ares. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "Rose Loyle, are you willing to remarry Jay?" Grand Old Master Ares said rather directly. Rose''s eyes widened in surprise. She could not believe what she had just heard. Surely she misheard? The opportunity to achieve her previous dream of wanting to be Mrs. Ares had just suddenly materialized right in front of her. 1 Back then, she would have been jumping for joy. However, now she did not feel even an ounce of joy. Her previous seven-year marriage with Jay was a disaster. During that time, she was humbled, endured pain, and struggled. Her fiery love for him had been quenched by his heartlessness and indifference. 1 During that time, she could not even afford to fall sick. If she did, his unconcernedness would be too much for her to bear. "No, I''m not,¡± she said in a low voice. He thought she would have happily said yes, but for some reason, she rejected him? Being married to him had long been her dream, had it not? Jay turned blue in the face. Grand Old Master Ares looked at the distraught Jay and wondered. His grandson was one in a million, but somehow Rose wanted to reject him. This was really unexpected. "Jay, you should know what to do now." Grand Old Master Ares stood up and said to Jay with a darkened expression, "You''re still young. You still have a long road ahead. Don''t sacrifice your future because of a woman." Then, he turned to Rose and said in a strict tone, "If you have no intentions of remarrying Jay, you should keep your distance." He left the room after that. Everyone dispersed and things went back to normal. Rose went back to the second floor and started packing her bags. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Grand Old Master Ares was right. She was not part of the family, so staying there would not be right. Someday, this mansion would have a mistress too. Jay followed her. His body was leaning against the door and he had his hands in his pockets. He looked casual, but inside, he was agitated. "Rose, why aren''t you willing to remarry?¡± Rose looked at him with a dazed expression. Why was she not willing to remarry? It was because he did not even love her. Marriages that did not have love at the heart of them would inevitably end in divorce. "Sir Ares, I may be dumb, but I won''t be fooled twice.¡± She stared into his eyes and noticed they were unusually bright like the stars in the night sky. Busy packing her bags, she did not notice Jay¡¯s depressed expression. He suddenly surged forward and pressed Rose against the drawing board. "What if it''s for the kids? Would you be willing to remarry then?¡± Rose replied, "I love my children, but I won''t endure unjust treatment for them. I shouldn''t live my life for anyone else. That would be the biggest mistake." Seven years ago, she gave herself to him only to be hurt and bruised. Her persistence made Jay livid. He let go of her. Rose was unstable and fell toward the drawing board behind her. The board fell to the ground, and the white cloth covering it parted a little, revealing a corner. Rose¡¯s first reaction after falling was not to examine the cut on her arm but to frantically cover the drawing board. On the drawing board was her drawing of a younger Jay. Jay''s gaze was initially fixed on Rose'' arm, but it shifted to the board the moment he saw her trying to cover it again. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 When he reached out to grab the cloth, Rose suddenly flipped over and covered the entire drawing board with her body. Her hands gripped the cloth tightly. "What obscene thing did you draw this time?" Jay crouched in front of her and asked suspiciously. Rose lifted her head to look at him and said sheepishly. "My drawing skills are horrible. I''d rather you not see it." Jay suddenly lifted her with both of his hands. Her face turned pale from shock, though she hugged the drawing board tightly. The tighter Rose''s grip was on the drawing board, the more curious Jay became. "Let go." Jay was trying his very best to hold back hisughter when he saw Rose''s expression, as though her life depended on not showing him the drawing. He suddenly flipped her around and turned her face-u P- He leaned closer to her mischievously. His lips were about to touch hers, and he could taste her nervousness. His hand abruptly pulled the drawing board from her grip. He ced her on the floor and tore away the white cloth that covered the drawing board. On the paper clipped to the drawing board was a sketch of a man without a face. The man wore a white T-shirt and had long, flowing ck hair. On his slender fingers was a four-leaf clover ring. He could see that the subject of the drawing was a younger version of him, even though there were no facial features.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The drawing was lifelike. The artist must have been a master. What made him even more surprised was that the drawing was clearly done in Angeline''s style. Jay stared at Rose, who was looking at him uneasily. His heart surged with excitement. All his doubts vanished. She was truly Angeline! His Angeline! There was no doubt about it! "Your skills are not bad," he praised her, trying to hide the euphoria in his heart. Rose breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he did not recognize her. "You tter me," Rose snatched the drawing board and once again covered the drawing. "Why don''t you draw his face? Has he done something unmentionable?" Jay asked. On the contrary, the younger Jay Ares was Rose''s pride and joy. 1 Rose could not bear to hear anything negative about her Jay. "No, it''s because he''s too perfect. My skills cannot evoke even one-tenth of his perfection," she retorted. Jay''s eyes brimmed with joy. Ever since they were young, she had been chasing behind him, calling him "Jaybie", never hiding her affection for him. Her love for him was brash and unrestrained. On the other hand, the slightly older Jay acted more modestly. He would be red in the face with embarrassment and coolly leave. She did not know that he was embarrassed, and she would always be disappointed by his detachment. '' Why do you always ignore me, Jaybie?" ''Silly girl!'' That was always how he had wanted to reply to her, though he never called her that. "Are you sure you want to move out, Rose?" Now that he knew that she was the Angeline he loved, there was no reason for him to let her go anymore. "Grand Old Master Ares is right. You''ll be married soon anyway. I wouldn''t want to be an extraneous presence in your house," Rose said bitterly. Rose packed her luggage and tugged the handle. Jay ced his hands on hers. Rose wanted to pull away but his hands were firmly secured over hers like shackles. "If you move out, what happens if Jens misses you?" His charming eyes sparkled with a cunning light. "If you don''t mind it, Sir Ares, you can always bring Jens over to visit," she said without hesitation. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 "Mm," he nodded agreeably. Rose''s phone abruptly rang. Rose saw Sean''s name on the phone and was startled for a while. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She remembered that the hacker who had intruded into Eminent Honor''swork had an IP that came from Bell Enterprise. Rose tried to keep as calm as possible and picked up the phone. Her voice was as cool and steady as a stream of spring water. "Mr. Bell!" "We''re no longer strangers, Rose. Why do you sound so formal? Just call me Sean," Sean''s lively voice was heard over the phone. "Yes, Sean," Rose said. "I''ve heard that the Grand Old Master is there at Horizon Colors. Is he giving you any trouble?" Sean asked anxiously. "He didn''t," Rose replied calmly, "But he said that it''s not suitable for me to live there." Sean was instantly excited. "So are you nning to move out? Don''t worry, Rose, I own many properties. I can let you live somewhere for free." Jay could hear Sean''s excited voice over the phone, which made him furious. Rose had a different idea. ''I wonder if I can find out the secret behind Bell Enterprise''s attack on Eminent Honor if I get closer to Sean?'' "Alright," Rose agreed immediately. Jay looked at Rose incredulously. As far as he knew, Rose''s ego did not allow her to ept any charity from Jay, so why did she agree to Sean''s offer so readily? "That settles it then. I''lle over and pick you up now," Sean said happily and ended the call. Rose ced her phone down, and the smile on her face disappeared. She turned around and saw Jay ring at her. If looks could kill, Rose would have been utterly destroyed by now. Anyone else would have been cowed by that gaze. "Why did you ept Sean Bell''s offer?" Jay said icily. Rose did not know how to exin it to him. "It''s none o f your business," she said snappily. It was already unfortunate for her that she could not win Jay''s love. If there was anything that kept her going on, it was to protect the livelihood of the Severe family. "Don''t tell me that you''ve fallen in love with Sean Bell? " Jay said sinisterly. Rose''s gaze red with indignation. She could never have fallen in love with someone who brought harm t o the Severe family. "He is handsome, well-educated, and his family is rich. He is very popr among the girls, and I am all but mortal," Rose said nonchntly. Jay clenched his fists tightly. His face was ashen as h e looked at Rose. "He is nothing more than a superficial yboy. I''m surprised that he is interested in you for more than three minutes." He realized that he was not very well-versed at insulting his love rivals. Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. "Do you believe in a singr, devoted love?" She said bitterly. Jay continued staring at her. Her determined and defiant gaze suddenly pained him. He nodded grimly. "I believe it." Rose was shocked. "Have you ever encountered a love like that, Sir Ares? Someone who would love you as they breathe theirst breath?" Jay''s gaze turned profound. ''Is she talking about herself?'' He nodded seriously. Rose sighed. "You are very lucky." ''But I am not as lucky as you.'' "You will eventually meet a love like that!" He said confidently. A hint of bitterness shed in Rose''s gaze. "Not everyone can be as lucky as you. One who is betrayed by love will learn how to distrust love." Jay closed his eyes, hiding the mncholy in his gaze. It was all his fault. He had betrayed her love and had hurt her deeply. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The three cute children stood in front of Rose as she walked out of the Ares family house while tugging her luggage. "I don''t want you to go, Mommy," Jens ran over to her and hugged her tightly. Robbie and Zetty also went over and clutched Mommy''s hands. Rose knelt down and ced her hands on Jens''s cheeks. "Jens, when Mommy is settled at her new home, you can bring Daddy toe and visit Mommy often, alright?" She said gently. Jens was silent. He turned his gaze to Jay. Jay nodded. He would disturb Rose every single day. Rose had many questions when she continued walking out with Robbie and Zetty in tow. She had expected Jay to stop her from bringing Baby Robbie away, but she was surprised that he did not put up any resistance. ''That''s not his usual style!'' Sean''s car was parked in front of the mansion with the boot open. When Rose wanted to bring the heavy luggage up into the boot, Jay suddenly rushed forward and took the luggage handle. "Allow me." He lifted the luggage and ced it in Sean''s car boot. Rose was surprised. Since when did the aloof and unmannerly Jay know how to behave chivalrously to a woman? She had expected that he would never change. Jay walked in front of Sean suavely. "So, where will Rose be living, Mr. Bell?" "She can live in any of my properties in the Imperial Capital," Sean said with a smile. Jay took out his phone and transferred a million into Sean''s ount. Sean was shocked when he received the notification. "What''s the meaning of this?" "Rent," Jay said. The woman was his, and the son was also his. Even an idiot could see that Jay was dering his dominance over Rose. Sean did not know how to react. Rose is my good friend. I''m willing to let her live in any of my properties for free..." "Save it!" Jay said decisively. He stretched out his hand. "Give me a set of keys." Sean was confused. "I don''t think you''re the one who''s renting my ce, right, Sir Ares?" "My son will be living with her. Do you have a problem if I want to visit Robbie whenever I want?" Sean reluctantly took out a set of keys and handed it t o Jay. "Sir Ares, it''s lucky that I know that you don''t have any feelings for Rose anymore. Otherwise, I might have thought that you''re unwilling to let her go! " He said blithely. Jay ced the keys in his pants pocket and turned around to look at Rose. "Take care of yourself." Rose was shocked. ''Jay is behaving abnormally!'' After Rose ced Robbie and Zetty into the car, she turned around and looked longingly at Jay. Jay was holding Jens''s hand. They were also looking longingly at her. "You can stay if you don''t want to leave Jens," he said jokingly. Rose went into the car and rolled up the window. Sean stepped on the gas pedal, and the car started moving. Jay''s gaze turned ghastly as he watched the car leave. Sean must have a death wish for stealing his woman''s affection. As Jay''s figure disappeared from her view, Rose felt a n emptiness in her heart. "Do you have a house somewhere nearby, Mr. Bell?" Rose asked. "Don''t tell me that you still have feelings for him?" Sean said. Rose felt bitter. The feelings she had for him was like fine wine, bing more precious with age. "My children are still studying in Horizon Kindergarten!" She scrambled for an excuse.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Sean turned the car around and drove into the nearby Cloudy Dreams Estate. "This ce is very near to Horizon Colors." Rose could not remember the number of times she had moved house in the past seven years. Every time she moved, she felt sad that she was like a leaf blown i n the wind; always wandering, never being able to settle down. She made up her mind as she looked at Cloudy Dreams. She would save enough money and buy a house for herself. Robbie and Zetty were good kids. They helped to alleviate Mommy''s burdens whenever they could. Sean brought Rose to her new house. The house was not asvish as Jay''s mansion, but the four- room house was nevertheless very extravagant for Rose. "Thank you, Mr. Bell," Rose said gratefully. Sean smiled. "Sir Ares gave me a rental fee of one million. Don''t worry about it!" After Rose settled in, Sean picked up a phone call and hastily left. Rose quickly stopped him. "I''m looking for a job, Mr. Bell. I wonder if you have any leads for me?" She said sheepishly. Sean smiled. "That''s no issue. Just wait for my call." Rose nodded. Her gaze turned profound as she saw Sean leave. With her abilities, it was not hard for her to find a job. Finding a job in Bell Enterprise though, was abnormally difficult. She had to use Sean''s connections to enter Bell Enterprise. At night, Jay and Jens sat on the sofa in the living room. On the television was a cliched love story. "I thought you don''t like these stories with imusible plots, Daddy," Jens said frustratedly. Daddy never watched television, but tonight he was fighting with Jens for the remote. "I realize that I can learn a lot from the male lead characters of these stories, so I don''t hate them as much as I used to," Jay said profoundly. While the father and son were talking, the lead couple started kissing passionately. Jay reached out and covered Jens''s eyes. "This isn''t suitable for children." Jens was speechless. ''If you know that it''s not suitable for children, then change the channel!'' "Do you miss Baby Robbie, Jens?" Jay suddenly asked. Jens was surprised. They had not been separated for half a day yet, and so he had not missed him that much. Jens shook his head earnestly. "Give Robbie a call. Say that you miss him." Jay''s tone of voice was like a boss giving an absolute order to his subordinate. "You''re the one who''s missing Robbie, Daddy," Jens said frustratedly. Jay was taken aback. He was thinking of Robbie''s mommy. As though resigned to his fate, Jens took out his smartwatch and gave Robbie a call. Robbie answered the call. "Robbie, Daddy, and I are thinking of visiting you. Can you share your address with us?" Robbie did so without a second thought. Very soon, the doorbell to Rose''s new house rang. Rose opened the door. She was shocked as though she had seen a ghost when she saw Jay at the door. She thought that it would be extraordinarily difficult for her to meet Jay after she left Horizon Colors, but h e showed up at her house uninvited after just half a day. "Why, don''t you wee Jens here?" Jay was dressed in a casual windbreaker and did not look as forbidding as him in his usual business suit. Rose stepped aside to let them in and rolled her eyes a t Jay. "This is also Jens''s house. The two of you are always wee here." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay pinched her chin and corrected her. "This is Sean Bell''s house. Not your house." Rose was speechless. She knew that he was stubborn, but she did not expect him to be so petty to quibble over details. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Jay loosened his grip on Rose''s chin. He walked into the house as though it was his own house and sat down on the couch. Rose was confused. ''Why is this guy here?'' "Jens is hungry," Jay said while looking at her. Rose was at a loss for a reply. "Why don''t you cook for him then?" She eventually retorted. He knew how to cook anyway. "He''s used to eating your cooking, and he doesn''t like anything I cook," he said. Jens was speechless. ''Are you using me as an excuse now? I love to eat anything, as long as it''s from either of you!'' Rose looked at Jens, and her gaze turned unbelievably gentle. "Mommy will cook for you now, Jens." "Daddy hasn''t eaten too!" Jens looked at Mommy with his puppy eyes. "Can you cook something for Daddy too, Mommy?" He begged. Rose nced at Jay. "No problem," she said generously. After all, he was the one who paid her rent. After she went into the kitchen, she realized that she had not replenished the food supplies of the new house. She only had noodles and salt. Rose could only cook some noodle soup with salt. She hesitated as she brought the bowl out, fearing that Jay would not like it. However, Jay and the kids cleaned out the bowls in no time. "Do you have seconds?" Jay looked at her. Rose shook her head. "That''s the only thing I have in the fridge." Jay ced the bowl and cutlery down. "I''ll go and buy some ingredients. You follow me." Rose looked at him nkly. "It''s fine. I can buy it myselfter." ''Is this guy possessed by another soul?'' His gaze remained cold and distant, but she could sense that the hatred and disgust that he bore for her had disappeared. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rose felt happy for the chance in his demeanor, but a voice in her head interrupted her thoughts. "Don''t you remember how he had loathed you? Are you nning t o be drawn to him like a moth to a me again?" Robbie shoved Mommy toward Jay. "Go to the grocery store with Daddy, Mommy. Daddy is a strong man. He can help you carry the bags." Rose nced at Jay disdainfully and said gently to Robbie, "He''s a capitalist who only knows how to exploit the working ss. How can he know any sympathy?" Jay was speechless. ''Alright, I shall use my actions to prove to her that not only some capitalists have sympathy, but they also know how to steal a woman''s heart.'' Jens quickly thought of something. "Daddy, can you buy the newest programmable robot for me? And also another Lego set..." Jay smiled. His son was his best wingman. If Jens wanted many toys, Rose would definitely not b e able to bring everything back herself, and she had to ept Jay''s offer to go with her. "Then you three kids better be good at home." 1 Jay red sternly at her when she mentioned ''home''. Rose was quickly reminded of his stubbornness. "Also, don''t wreck Uncle Sean''s house." "We know, Mommy. Just go already!" Robbie waved at her. Rose and Jay went out of the house one after another. Jay paused at the door for a while, and his eagle-like gaze turned menacing as he looked at the lock. The nearby grocery store was three floors high. It had everything they wanted. Rose got herself a shopping cart at the entrance, while Jay walked by her side. While Rose walked toward the produce section on the first floor, Jay suddenly pulled her back and went toward the hardware section. "Can I have a fingerprint lock, please!" Chapter 230 Chapter 230 The employee at the hardware section rmended him various types of locks. "Just give us the most expensive one," Rose said with a smile. The employee handed her the most expensive fingerprint lock, and Rose put it in her shopping cart. As they left the hardware section, Jay told her, "I used t o have this habit of always buying the most expensive thing, but a silly girl told me that the most expensive thing isn''t always the best. I''ve since changed my habit because she never stops bickering about it. Now, I always survey for the most suitable item instead of the most expensive one." "..." Rose was taken aback. "Should I change another one?" She felt extremely awkward. "That''s too much trouble," he said nonchntly. Rose pouted. "That silly girl is right. You might be rich, but you shouldn''t be tricked into spending more than you need to. She''s not the silly one; you are." She smiled like a blooming flower for sessfully speaking up for herself. Jay felt warmth in his heart when he saw that she was happy, even though she might have gotten thest word. He was happy as long as she was happy. An old woman tottered unsteadily from behind, and Jay quickly pushed the cart aside. After the old woman passed them, Jay''s hands did not let go of the cart. Instead, he pushed the cart as they walked toward the produce section. Rose always spent a long time choosing from the endless array of items in the produce section. On the other hand, Jay was a lot quicker in his decisions. He remembered what she liked to eat. He would toss those items into the shopping cart without any hesitation. Rose was surprised when she saw the contents of the cart. They were all things that she liked to eat. However... she had to be considerate of the three children''s preferences. She stopped buying food for herself ever since she became a mother. Her children always came first every time. "Robbie and Zetty won''t eat that, Sir Ares," she reminded Jay as she took out the food items that she liked from the cart. Jay felt a tug in his heartstrings when he saw Rose take out those items without hesitation. She had always been considerate of others. It used to b e for him, now it was for the children. Had she ever spared a thought for herself? Rose smiled happily when she replenished the cart with food items that her children loved. Jay felt somefort for the ache in his heart when h e saw her smile. Fortunately, she was still the innocent girl that he remembered. She had neverined about her bad luck. That was the biggest mercy that fate had granted her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If he could, he would want to grow old with her. He pushed the full cart toward the checkout counter. Rose walked empty-handedly behind Jay, wondering about his sudden change in attitude. As Jay paid for the groceries, Rose slipped ahead and quickly separated the items into four separate bags. She lifted the four heavy bags and prepared to walk toward the exit. "Put them down." She heard Jay''s cold voice from behind her. What did she do wrong this time? She looked at him frustratedly, but he brusquely snatched the bags from her hands. "You''re about as tall as those bags. Are you lifting the bags, or are they lifting you?" He said mockingly. Rose felt the urge to punch him at that instant. "I''m not that short! I''m at least beautiful and have slender legs. How can youpare me to those bags?" "In any case, you don''t look coordinated when you''re carrying the bags," he said with a smile in his eyes. Rose looked at him. As he carried the bags without any loss of poise, she had to admit that he was taller and stronger. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Back at the house, after Jay ced the four grocery bags away, he took out the fingerprint lock, found a toolbox, and deftly dismantled the brass lock on the door. Rose was shocked beyond belief and quickly stopped him. "This is Sean''s house, Sir Ares. Can you not wreck it without his permission?" Jay''s hands did not stop moving. "Brass locks aren''t a s secure as fingerprint locks," he said candidly. "Why aren''t brass locks secure?" Rose was baffled. Jay stared at her and spat out a few words. "It''s not the lock, it''s thendlord." Roseughed. She thought that he was worried about the safety of the children. "Well then, have you ever seen a human trafficker as gentlemanly and rich as Mr. Bell?" Jay threw the tool in his hand on the floor and red a t her unhappily. "Then, have you seen a human trafficker as handsome and rich as me?" ''Um... ''Does he still remember that I asked the kids to call him a human trafficker?'' Jay red at Rose''s embarrassed face and said, "Sean i s a wolf in sheep''s clothing, yet you think that he is gentlemanly. His charming looks are only superficial. You ought to be wary of him at all times."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose felt more awkward the more he spoke. "Are you afraid that he''ll do something untoward to me?" Rose''s ears turned red with embarrassment after she said that. Perhaps she had misinterpreted what he said. Jay picked up the manual from the floor and handed i t to her. "Read it to me." Rose was exasperated. "Don''t you know how to read?" "If you know that I''m changing the lock for your safety, can''t you at least help me out?" "Sure, whatever," Rose said. However, she was secretly pleased. Jay was worried about her safety. Did hell freeze over? She read the contents of the manual while he wordlessly continued to install the lock. When she was on thest few pages, she lifted her head to look but saw that he had finished installing the lock. He was looking at her with a wretched gentleness in his gaze. Rose felt as though she was jolted by electricity. She felt her blood pressure rise. "So you know how to install the lock without my help. Why did you ask me to read the manual then?" "Why do you have a Swallow City ent?" Jay asked with a smile. Rose red at him. "Are you listening to what I''m telling you, or are you listening to my ent?" Jay smiled pleasantly. He was listening to her ent. Her pronunciation was clear, and certain words carried the unique lilt of Angeline''s voice. He picked up the brass lock from the floor and carelessly tossed it into the garbage bin. Rose was angry. "I know that you''re rich, Sir Ares, but you shouldn''t be so wasteful! That brass lock is still new, and it''s an expensive brand!" Jay took off his windbreaker and said nonchntly," Sean Bell is a miser. Are you sure he''s willing to spend money to ensure your safety? Look at the house he provided you. He has better properties in the Imperial Capital, but he''s giving you an unremarkable house." Rose guessed that Jay had a grudge against Sean. Otherwise, his aloof self would not be commenting on Sean''s character. It sounded as though Sean owed Jay money. Rose felt the need to defend Sean. "No matter how miserly he might be, he''s still better than someone who collects exorbitant rent for renting out a single room." Jay gave her a death re. How dare she defend Sean? Rose calmed down a little and quickly shifted the topic. "It''s alreadyte. When are you going back, Sir Ares?" Jay stared at Rose and grinned shamelessly. "I''ll sleep here tonight." Rose was instantly flustered. The bungalow might have four bedrooms, but only three of them had beds. The fourth one was a study. In the three bedrooms, two of them only had small child-sized beds. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 It would have been a squeeze if Jay and Jens stayed for the night. Jay was more than six feet tall. He would not agree to sleep on a child-sized bed. "No," Rose rejected him determinedly, "There''s no ce for you to sleep here." Jens stood up and said to Mommy coyly," Mommy, Daddy and I can fit on a bed." Rose did not quite believe it and looked at Jay. Jay nodded. Rose remained worried, as though she had kept a ticking time bomb beside her. That night, Robbie sneaked into Jens''s room and happily yed with their toys together. They yed until they were ovee with fatigue, and they copsed on the bed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Meanwhile, Zetty slept in Robbie''s room. Everything was quiet in the dark night. Rose was lying on her bed when she suddenly heard her door creak open. She thought that one of the children might have sneaked in, but in the next moment, she saw Jay lift her nket and lie down next to her. "Sir Ares?" Rose bounced up from her sleeping position. "The bed is too small, and I can''t stretch my legs. I can''t sleep that way," Jay''s voice sounded resentful. Rose was flustered. "Can''t you bear it for just one night, Sir Ares?" She had to maintain her innocence somehow, even at the cost of Jay''s difort! "No," Jay said childishly. "Can''t you at least be considerate about my reputation and innocence, Sir Ares?" Rose tried to reason with him. He peered at Rose''s face. In the darkness of the room, his eyes reflected a cold light, like a lone star that shone in the night sky. "You''ve already given birth to my children. What innocence do you think you have?" He pulled her over closer to him. 1 Rose fidgeted uneasily. He suddenly pinned his long leg over her body. "Don''t move. You''re disturbing my sleep." Rosey there quietly, like a puppet. She hoped that Jay would fall asleep soon so she would be less worried. However, she waited for a long time but did not hear Jay snore. Rose could not take it anymore and asked sheepishly, "Sir Ares... haven''t you always disliked women touching you?" "Mm," Jay replied curtly. He hated women touching him, but she was the only exception. Rose patted his leg. "So what''s the meaning of this, Sir Ares?" "Oh, can''t you tell? I''m trying to force myself to not hate you!" Jay said. "Did someone else transmigrate into your body today? " Rose asked. ''Transmigrate? ''She knows about transmigration?'' Jay opened his sparkling eyes and sat up. "What do you mean by ''transmigrate''?" He peered into her eyes unblinkingly. The room was pitch-ck, but he could urately discern her emotions in her eyes. A long timeter, Rose said softly, "Oh, it''s like, your body is taken over by someone else''s soul, but that''s the stuff of fantasy stories. It''s not true." She spoke those words calmly, but they had created huge waves in his heart. His eyes sparkled with an ecstatic light in the darkness of the room. ''You''re back, Angeline.'' Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Eventually, Rose could not keep her eyes open and fell asleep. Jay heard her steady breathing and opened his eyes. He turned his body to his side and looked at her sleeping face. Her appearance was starkly different, but the resemnce to Angeline was undeniable. He had never looked at her straight in the face, perhaps because her appearance was not the same, much less tried to understand her since seven years ago, when she had given up her all to marry him. They could have spent their time happily together, but he had squandered it all. He had hurt her deeply, and she had learned how to hide her scars. Jay lifted her hand and gently touched Rose''s cheek. The woman he hurt the most was the woman he loved the most. He hugged her close to his body, allowing his solitude over the years to be washed away by the bliss of her presence. With her and the children, what more could he ask for? If he had a regret, that would be the daughter that she bore while married to another man. Jay felt his heart ache whenever he was reminded of that unknown man. He only had himself to me for not taking care of her seven years ago. The sun came up the next day. Rose groggily awoke. She was shocked awake when she realized that she was in the warm embrace of someone else. She forced open her bleary eyes, and the first thing she saw was Jay''s fiendishly handsome face. Rose suffered a huge shock. She carefully moved his arm away and lifted his leg that was pinned on her body. She got out of bed and almost ran out of the room. The children left her a note on the coffee table. She could tell that the handwriting was Robbie''s, but Jens and Zetty had signed their names on the note too. The note read: Daddy, Mommy, Did you sleep wellst night? Jens said that Daddy is scary whenever he wakes up on the wrong side of the bed, and so we didn''t dare to disturb you. We''ve left for school ourselves. We can also get breakfast on our own, don''t worry. Sweet dreams, Daddy and Mommy! Robbie, Jens, and Zetty Rose lifted her head and looked at the clock on the wall. It was ten o''clock. She wondered if the children arrived at the kindergarten safely. Rose was worried. Baby Robbie might have been an independent child, but they had newly moved to Cloudy Dreams, and she wondered if he knew the way to Horizon Kindergarten. What if they got lost? She became anxious the more she thought about it. She wanted to call the kindergarten, but her phone was in the bedroom. She carefully pushed open the bedroom door. Jay was still sleeping soundly after staying up for most of the night. Rose tiptoed into the room and pulled open the bedside drawer. The movement was slightly, but Jay was jolted awake anyway. Rose''s heart thumped madly when she saw Jay''s eyes that were suddenly open. She had never witnessed Jay''s morning tantrums, but she had heard of it. ording to rumors, there were no survivors after his morning tantrums. 1 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rose wondered if she could curl up in one corner so that he did not see her. He suddenly stretched his arm toward Rose. Rose dared not take his arm in case he broke it into two. "Hm?" Jay grunted unhappily when he saw that Rose gave him no response. Rose summoned her courage, closed her eyes, and handed him her hand. ''This is it, I ept my fate,'' she thought. He pulled her with a strong jerk, and she fell into his arms. "I think you owe me an exnation for all the hugging, cuddling, and kissingst night." 1 "Ah?" Rose stared at him cluelessly. ''Why don''t I remember anything?'' "I tend to misbehave when I''m asleep, but if I''ve really done something untoward to you, I apologize sincerely. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 "So if I bully you, you can ept it if I just say sorry?" Jay asked with a low voice. Jay was pleased that the silly woman was so gullible. "... You''re the one who came into my roomst night, Sir Ares," she was incredibly frustrated. "Are you saying that I came to your room to be bullied? " A hint of a smile appeared on Jay''s mncholic face. "I didn''t mean that, Sir Ares," She did not know how to exin herself. He got up and sat on the bed. He furrowed his brows unhappily when he saw that he was still wearing his white shirt. Rose could feel a horrible aura emanating from the man. He was manifesting his morning tantrum. "What''s wrong, Sir Ares?" Rose asked uneasily. "You ought to rece everything on this bed before tonight," he spoke haltingly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rose''s eyes fell on the white bedding. The bedding was soft,fortable, and made of pure cotton. It was also a in color that he liked. Why was he dissatisfied with it? "Why should I have to change it?" She felt it was quite troublesome. "It''s notfortable when I sleep on it." He lifted his head and looked angrily at her. "This is Cloudy Dreams and not Horizon Colors, Sir Ares," she reminded him. In other words, he did not have to stay there. Jay''s eyes were about to spew fire as he looked into her eyes. "I know." He sounded furious. Rose was confused. If he knew that he was not at his house, then why did hemand her so? "You don''t have to sleep here if you don''t like it," She gritted her teeth and spelled out her intentions to him. "Robbie is here. I''lle and apany my son as often as I like," he said shamelessly. Rose was at a loss for a reply. "So what kind of bedding do you want, then?" Rose asked frustratedly. Is this guy trying to find fault with me? My meager sry cannot maintain his high standards of living. "Whatever is fine." Fortunately, he had a shred of conscience. Rose smacked her lips and sighed. "Alright, I''ll go to the department store and get a new one." Jay thought for a while and demanded. "Change the bed frame too." ''What is wrong with him?'' Rose''s temper instantly red. Her hands were on her hips, and her chest was heaving violently out of anger. "What''s wrong?" Jay looked at her innocently. "You don''t have enough money? I can give you money." He was pushing his luck. Rose''s temper instantly dissipated when she saw his innocent face. ''Alright, I''ll change the bedframe too, only because you''re handsome.'' She turned around and walked outside. "Give the kindergarten a call and confirm that the kids are safe. I''ll go to the department store now!" Jay stared at her slight figure. "Come back." Rose turned around. "What is it now?" "Can you handle that by yourself?" Rose''s independent spirit red. She thought that he was looking down on her. "It''s just changing one bed, right? I can even change everything in this room by myself." Jay looked around the room. It was small but cozy. He felt especially blessed when he was reminded that he had spent the night with Rose on the same bed. "If you''re that capable, how about renovating the entire house?" Chapter 235 Chapter 235 "Are you serious?" Rose stared at Jay. ''Does this guy think that Grand Asia can do anything they want in the Imperial Capital?'' Jay nodded seriously. Rose was helpless. "Sir Ares, this is Sean''s house. I am only a tenant, and you are only my son''s daddy and a mere visitor. What right do you have to dictate any changes to this house?" Jay red at Rose resentfully. Since when had she be so detached? Rose realized to whom she was talking when she saw his gaze turn dangerous. She sheathed her fangs and squeezed a ttering smile on her face. Jay flipped over the nket and got out of the bed. His handsome face maintained that unpleasant expression. Rose was helpless against his ever-changing mood. All she could do was to humble herself to suit his whims. "Alright, I don''t have any objections if you want to renovate the house, but I hope that you can obtain Sean''s permission first." As Jay stood in front of the washing basin, hearing Rose''spromising tone of voice, a smile crept on his face. He got out of the washroom a whileter. His disheveled bed-hair had beenbed meticulously, and he resumed his usual noble demeanor. He stood in front of Rose. His half-smiling eyes hid an imperceptible slyness. "Now that you''ve agreed to renovate the house, I''ll let Bell know about it." From how Jay referred to Sean, it seemed that the grudge between them had grown deeper. ''Just what did Sean do to him?'' "Mm!" Rose nodded. Rose did not think that Sean would agree to his request. No one would appreciate someone else making a mess out of their house anyway. Jay transferred one million into Rose''s bank ount. Rose''s jaw dropped when she received the notification. "Why did you give me money, Sir Ares?" "For the bed," he said nonchntly. "One million? Is there even a bed that expensive?" Rose was baffled. "Don''t tell me you want me to go to the museum and buy an antique bed?" Jay''s prating gaze fell on Rose, which prompted her to shut her mouth. "The rest of the money is yourbor fee," Jay said. Rose looked at the staggeringly huge number on her phone. Even if she bought a bed that cost a hundred thousand and the best essories, that would have cost two hundred thousand at most. Was eight hundred thousand forbor a little too excessive? After a simple breakfast, Jay went to Grand Asia to work. He did not sleep well the night before. The darkness of his eyebags reflected his mood. "Grayson!1 Grayson felt that his life was in danger when Jay called his name. "At your service, Mr. Ares." "Do we have any current coborations with Bell Enterprise?" Grayson checked the reports and replied. "Mr. Ares, w e have three partnership projects with Bell Enterprise and one more which we haven''t signed the contract for. We are the funders, while the person in charge of Bell Enterprise is Sean Bell..." "What is the project?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "A big production movie by Transcity Films." A sly smile appeared in Jay''s eyes. "Give a call to Sean Bell, tell him that we can trade Grand Asia''s investment for his property in Cloudy Dreams Estate." Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Grayson narrowed his eyes. "We seem to be on the losing end no matter how I look at it, Sir." He knew that the property prices of Cloudy Dreams were only in the low millions. Meanwhile, the investment in Sean Bell''s movie production was worth billions. Jay cast a stern gaze on Grayson. "Are you questioning my decision?" 1 Grayson wiped away the beads of cold sweat on his forehead. "I''ll do it right now." Grayson could not understand it as he walked away. "I never knew that he''s so willing to lose out on an investment," he mumbled to himself. Grayson gave a call to Sean and told him about Mr. Ares''s offer. He thought that Sean would immediately agree, but Sean immediately protested when he heard the offer. "What does he mean? Does he have an objection to me renting Cloudy Dreams to Rose Doyle?" Grayson finally understood the reason behind Mr. Ares''s ''stupid'' decision. 1 ''Looks like Mr. Ares has been blinded by beauty!'' Graysonmented. Even though Grayson might not agree with Mr. Ares''s decision of losing material wealth to gain a woman''s heart, he knew that his president''s orders were absolute. "If you don''t agree with the offer, Mr. Bell, I regret to tell you that Grand Asia will be pulling out all our investments in Bell Enterprise." "What? Is there a need? Why would he oppose Bell Enterprise just because of a woman?" Sean comined unhappily. Grayson''s forehead was damp with cold sweat. He also thought that Mr. Ares''s methods were rather excessive. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Grayson understood that his president would use whatever means to achieve what he wanted. He had been affected by his president after all, and his innocent heart had been tainted ck. Grayson applied more pressure. "It''s not just pulling our investments. We also have the ability to apply certain reasonable economic sanctions on yourpany. A word of advice, Mr. Bell, don''t try to oppose Mr. Ares. After all, there isn''t anything in this world that''s out of his reach. It''s just a matter of whether he wants to take it." Sean ended the call feeling immensely frustrated. Grayson shook his head and sighed as he looked at the receiver in his hand. "You''re still young and immature, Mr. Bell. You''ll eventually pay the heavy price for your impetuosity." When Grayson ryed the news about Sean''s rejection to Jay, Jay sunk into deep thought, rubbing the china teacup in his hand. "Looks like this kid doesn''t know me very well," he said eerily. Grayson could hear from Jay''s calm voice that he was out for blood. "Mr. Ares, we are long time coborators with Bell Enterprise after all..." Grayson was hoping that Bell Enterprise would be spared from President Ares''s wrath toward Sean. Jay nced at Grayson and continued speaking icily.'' Remember, there are no forever friends in business, and there are no forever enemies either." In the afternoon, Sean realized that the price of Bell Enterprise shares had fallen to its limit down right after the market opened. That was unprecedented! Sean sank into deep thought as he looked at the sea of red on his screen. He had only offended Jay Ares that morning. Was he going to suffer the consequences that soon? Sean noticed that his phone started ringing. His face went pale when he saw that Jay Ares was calling. "Sean Bell. Trade your property in Cloudy Dreams, and Bell Enterprise share prices will stop falling. Yes or n o?" Sean''s back was damp with cold sweat. "So, you''re the one who is acting on Bell Enterprise? I''ve heard that you''re a prodigy in business, but how did you drop the share prices of mypany in such a short amount of time?" "That''s a trade secret," Jay said coolly, "So, yes or no? I''ll give you three seconds to decide. If you say no, your father will be kneeling in front of me tomorrow. D o you believe that?" "Fine, I''m afraid of you. It''s just a house worth a few million, right? I''ll give it to you if you like it that much." "Remember to transfer the ownership by this afternoon," Jay reminded him sternly. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 After ending Jay''s call, Sean pressed his hand against his forehead. Nancy casually stepped into the office on her high heels. Sean lifted his headzily and looked at his sister from another mother. "I''ve heard that share prices have reached the limit down?" Nancy crossed her arms in front of her as she arrived in front of Sean''s office table. Sean straightened his back and nodded at her. The corners of Nancy''s lips curled upward mockingly. "That''s a bold first move for our newpany president, my elder brother." Sean red at Nancy coldly. "I''ve heard that you have been pestering Mr. Ares incessantly over the past few years?" Nancy''s overbearing expression took a sinister turn. '' That''s none of your business," she huffed. Sean smiled when he saw that she was angry. "Don''t you know? Mr. Ares bought Cloudy Dreams from me earlier. Do you know the reason behind that?" Nancy was surprised. "Why did Mr. Ares buy Cloudy Dreams? Isn''t it just a normal four-room house? Isn''t any of Mr. Ares''s properties in his portfolio worth more?" Sean felt like a lion toying with its prey. He slowly asked Nancy, "Do you know who''s living in Cloudy Dreams now?" Nancy furrowed her brows and her pupils shrunk. She felt as though she was walking into a trap. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Who?" She asked angrily. "Rose Doyle," Sean gently exhaled while appreciating Nancy''s exasperation. Nancy''s body trembled, and her face turned pale as though she had suffered an electric shock. "That''s impossible. Doesn''t he hate her a lot?" She mumbled. "A human''s temperament is the most unreliable thing i n this world. Who can promise that one would love another for the rest of their life? Our father is the best example of that." Nancy red at him. "Are you still resentful that our father abandoned your mother to marry my mother?" The past trauma red in Sean''s eyes like a phantom, but he smiled gently to hide his pain. He shrugged, pretending to be impassive. "I''ve already let it go. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have returned to pick up the reins of Bell Enterprise." Nancy evidently did not believe it. "That would be the best, Brother. You ought to hide your schemes well if you have any. It will be very unfortunate if I catch you doing anything silly." Sean gestured toward the door. "You may leave now," h e said with a smile. Nancy grunted coldly and left the scene. As Sean watched Nancy''s back, his gaze gradually turned cold. Meanwhile, Rose returned from the department store. Her legs and back hurt when she finally settled on a new bed frame and mattress. She thought that she could finally lie down and have a good rest. However, when she opened the door and saw that familiar tall and well-built figure inside the house, she suffered a huge shock and nearly fell sitting on the floor. "Why are you here, Sir Ares?" Rose eximed. The children were still in kindergarten. There was no reason for him to appear in Cloudy Dreams! Jay raised an eyebrow. "I''m here to look at my new house. Is there a problem?" Buying the house was a wise decision. Otherwise, he would not have a valid excuse to be there. Rose changed into her slippers and slowly walked in." What do you mean?" She was confused. 1 Jay finally turned his head to look at her. "Did I not make myself clear, or are youcking in comprehension?" Rose bit her lip. "How did this house be yours?" ''Is that what he meant?'' A hint of a smile appeared in Jay''s eyes. "Because I bought it," he said casually. Rose''s eyes widened. When she rented the house, it belonged to Sean, but how did it be Jay''s? "So, from today on, I''m yourndlord," Jay said mischievously. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 "What do you n to do?" Rose asked apprehensively. She wanted to know if he had any motives for going out of his way to buy the house from Sean. Sean was at a loss for a reply. So what if he was herndlord? All he wanted was for her to live a little morefortably. 1 "I wasn''t nning on anything," he said. Rose was confused. That man always had a clear goal for his investments and would never take any unnecessary risks, so what was his actual purpose in purchasing the house? Jay furrowed his brows as he looked at the tired woman. "Where have you been?" He asked coldly. Rose was exasperated. "I wouldn''t have gone out if Your Highness didn''t ask me to get a new bed and frame for him." Jay was surprised. "You went to the physical store? "Why didn''t you just buy it online?" He said, rather displeased. Rose slumped on the couch. She wagged her slippered feet. Her silliness was impressive. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I''m afraid that if I don''t test it myself, you''ll me me for not choosing a proper one." She closed her eyes tiredly. He would not have minded whatever she bought, as long as it was not something that was not previously owned by Sean Bell. As long as she liked it. "Isn''t it just a bed? I''m not that picky," he said. However, when the delivery truck arrived with the replica antique bed that Rose had bought, and when the furniture installers spent a whole two hours assembling just the feet of the frame, Jay almost regretted what he said earlier. "What bed is this?" His brows were tightly locked together when he looked at the vivid redness and the incredible detail of the replica antique bed. Rose felt iing danger and kept far away from him. "That''s... an antique replica bed, Sir Ares," she said softly. "I know that. I''m asking you, what''s all that nonsense that''s carved on it?" Rose dared not give him an answer. "Those are ancient fertility symbols," the furniture installer answered. Jay''s anger dissipated. "Ancient fertility symbol?" He looked at Rose curiously. "Is that so?" There was a hint of a smile in the corner of his eyes. Rose tucked her head in like a quail. "That''s the most expensive bed in the entire department store. That''s why I got it," she said timidly. He hoped that she did not spend all the money he gave her on the bed and essories. ''Can''t this girl be a little more materialistic and shrewd? At least, know how to think for herself?'' "Silly girl," he said those two words coolly. Rose had evidently misunderstood him again. She thought that he was not satisfied with the bed and immediately channeled her inner salesperson, "This bed is sturdy and beautiful, Sir Ares. Most importantly, you can easily hang a mosquito from the posts. It''s cheaper and friendlier to the environment than mosquito repellents. Also... it''s covered by screens on three sides, so there''s only a twenty-five percent chance of falling off the bed..." Jay could feel a headache creeping in. "That''s not important. Most importantly, the fertility symbols are a nice touch," he retorted coolly. 3 ''So does he like the bed I chose?'' Chapter 239 Chapter 239 The clock on the wall continued ticking. It was almost time to pick up the kids from the kindergarten. Jay nced at Rose who was slumped o n the couch. He quietly stood up and walked toward the door. "I''ll pick up the kids." Rose looked at him with extreme gratitude. "Thank you so much!" She did not feel like moving for the rest of the day. She received a call from Sean not long after Jay left. "Are you free now, Rose? I''d like to talk to you." Rose walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room. She pulled the blinds away and saw Sean''s Ferrari outside, parked next to the road. "Alright, I''lle now," Rose ended the call and went briefly lost in thought. She had her reasons for getting close to Sean. Her conscience made her uneasy. The furniture installer was done with assembling the bed. He politely said goodbye to Rose. "The bed is ready, Miss. If you have any other problems with it, you can call the customer service number." "I''ll send you out." Rose and the furniture installer took the elevator downstairs. At the entrance of Cloudy Dreams, Sean was dressed i n a white suit and looked like Prince Charming. He was a dazzling sight in the dim twilight. Sean smiled when he saw Rose. "Rose!" He greeted her. Rose smiled timidly when she saw Sean. "It''s rare that youe and look for me. Tell me, what are you here for?" Sean nodded and said, "Follow me. I''ll treat you to supper. We can sit down and talk at length." Rose hesitated but eventually followed Sean in his car anyway. Jay saw Sean''s car leave when he was on his way home with the children. He noticed the familiar figure in the backseat, and his gaze instantly turned ice-cold. "It''s Uncle Sean! Mommy is dating Uncle Sean!" Zetty cheered. Robbie stared at Zetty unhappily. "That''s nothing to be happy about." "Uncle Sean is so nice toward Mommy. She will finally be happy if she marries him," Zetty said. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay looked at Zetty and tried to scare her. "Aren''t you afraid that if that happens, your stepfather will abuse his stepchildren? Maybe he won''t let you eat or buy new clothes for you, and he''ll lock you inside the house." Zetty lifted her chin and rolled her eyes at Jay. "I''ve only heard of evil stepmothers, and never of evil stepfathers." "You''re ignorant," Jay retorted mercilessly. However, Zetty was much smarter than he thought. " You''re the only Evil Demon King who would do that. Uncle Sean won''t!" She retorted. Jay''s expression sank. He knew that he was usually aloof and detached, but h e was not as evil as what Zetty said! "Evil Demon King. Who gave me that nickname?" Jay furrowed his brows unhappily. "Me," Zetty said softly, n h "I see that you are your mother''s daughter. You might look gentle and innocent, but your heart is as ck as ink," Jay said frustratedly. ''What a sly little girl!'' Jens held Daddy''s hand. "Daddy, Zetty is still young. Don''t argue with her." Jay did not want to argue with the little girl, but her mouth was relentless. She was the biggest obstacle between him and Rose. He had a headache just thinking about it. 1 Jay brought the three children home, feeling restless for the rest of the journey. He made some spaghetti for them, but Zetty pushed her te away. "I don''t like noodles without soup, Uncle Jay," she said snobbily. Jay knew that the little bun was throwing a tantrum because he wanted to break up Rose and Sean. He took her te and emptied the spaghetti onto his te. "If you don''t want to eat, then you can starve," he said mercilessly. Zetty grabbed her doll and walked away huffily. She sat on the couch and watched TV. Robbie and Jens looked at their childish Daddy and their prideful sister. They shook their heads helplessly and continued stuffing the spaghetti into their mouths. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Robbie and Jens saved up a portion of their spaghetti and transferred it to Zetty''s te. Jay happened to notice that and reprimanded them." Don''t spoil her." Robbie and Jens could only take their spaghetti back t o their tes. "Hmph!" Zetty grunted unhappily. She ran into her bedroom and mmed the door. The sudden loud noise made Jay''s heart skip a beat. He turned to look at the tightly shut door. "Does her bad temper remind you of anyone?" He said gloomily. Robbie and Jens were licking their tes clean. They looked up from their tes and blinked innocently. " Her dad," they said in unison. Jay was surprised. He thought for a bit and nodded. " That''s right. Your Mommy doesn''t have a short temper. Zetty must have inherited her temper from her scumbag dad." 3 Robbie and Jensughed at the same time. 1 "What are you two boysughing about?" Jay asked suspiciously when he looked at the two boys losing their minds. "Daddy, sometimes when you wake up in the morning, you have your tantrums and m the door," Jens reminded him. 1 Jay, who had always been prideful and arrogant, did not seem to notice what Jens was implying. "Well, every man has some temper," he said unabashedly. Robbie and Jens relented. They put their heads on the dinner table and ignored Daddy''s words. Jay nced at his wristwatch from time to time. He was preupied with something. His head seemed to be enveloped in a sinister aura. "Does your Mommy alwayse home thiste, Robbie?" He said through gritted teeth. There was a serrated edge to each of his words. Robbie lifted his head and shook it like a rattle. "It''s the first time that Mommy''s home sote, Daddy." The fires of anger in Jay''s heart dissipated when he heard that. "Give your Mommy a call and ask her toe back soon," Jay said overbearingly. Robbie sighed helplessly. He pulled out his smartwatch and called Mommy. "Is there something, baby?" Rose''s animated voice was heard over the phone. Robbie did not know what to say. He looked at Daddy helplessly. "Ask her where she is!" Jay prompted Robbie. "Where are you, Mommy?" "I''m having supper with Uncle Sean in a restaurant," Rose said honestly. "Which restaurant?" Jay''s expression was bing darker. "Which restaurant?" Robbie repeated Daddy''s question like a machine. "Zodiac Fantasy!" Rose answered, not suspecting anything. Jay punched his fist on the table. He knew that Zodiac Fantasy was a themed restaurant meant for dating couples. Sean must have an ulterior motive for bringing Rose there. "Tell her toe back now," Jaymanded. Robbie was at a loss. How should he get Mommy back without a valid reason? Jay nced at the tightly shut door of Zetty''s room. " Tell her that Zetty is starving." "Mommy, Zetty hasn''t had dinner yet." "How about you two?" Rose sounded worried. "We''ve eaten, but Zetty didn''t. She argued with Daddy." Rose spoke through gritted teeth after a long while. " How old is your Daddy again? Why is he quibbling with a little girl?"Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Rose ended the call. The exhaustion on her face was evident. Sean handed her a ss of red wine with a smile." Have a drink. You might forget your worries for a while." Rose took the ss, but when she was reminded that Jay had forbidden her from drinking after she was drunk thest time, she ced the ss on the table. "I''m not good with alcohol. I''ve stopped drinking," Rose said frankly. Sean looked at Rose''s clear, sparkling eyes. He was reminded of how she had declined his unreasonable request when they first met. Her unyielding principles had given him asting impression. "Why are you looking for a job?" Sean asked her. Rose was surprised. She did not expect that Sean would remember that she had asked him to help her find a job a few days ago. Rose thought for a while and answered, "Some people work to survive, and some people work for pleasure. A s for myself, I work to prove my worth to the people I care for." Sean tipped the wine ss in his hand. The blood-red liquid swirled in the ss and looked as alluring as his smile. "You''re the most special girl that I''ve ever seen. Come work at mypany, Rose Loyle!" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rose tightened her grip on her cutlery. Her knuckles whitened. They looked frail but carried an immense strength. Rose regained herposure a short whileter. She acted as though she was pleasantly surprised. "M r. Bell, apany like Bell Enterprise would surely only hire graduates from prestigious universities. I don''t have high academic qualifications or anything remarkable. I''m afraid that I''ll only bring thepany nothing but trouble." Sean looked into Rose''s earnest eyes. "I need you, Rose." Rose inhaled sharply. "Mr. Bell, I am a divorcee with three children. Please don''t have any ulterior motives for hiring me. That will be bad for your business." "You think too much,¡± Sean ced his ss on the table and crossed his fingers. He looked at Rose with the utmost seriousness. "I can''t deny that I have feelings for you, but Jay Ares might not agree with it. Rose, I''m inviting you to mypany so that you can help me build my empire." Roseughed. "You are the heir to Bell Enterprise. Why do you need to build your own empire?" Sean''s expression was shrouded in gloom. "If even you would want to prove your worth to other people, then why should I be satisfied with being an heir who inherits everything without any actual effort? I want t ode a pioneer." Sean looked incredibly serious. He did not seem like h e was joking at all. Rose thought, ''Bell Enterprise is already a big corporation second only to Grand Asia. If Sean isn''t happy with Bell Enterprise''s current situation, is his ambition to overtake Grand Asia?'' "Do you n to overtake Grand Asia as the biggest corporation, Mr. Bell?" Rose asked uneasily. Sean stared at Rose but shook his head. Rose felt immediately at ease. However, her doubts remained. "The market is so big. I f you''re not nning to take Grand Asia''s crown as the market leader, then whose pie are you going to stick your fingers in?" She was worried that his answer might be the Severe Enterprise in Swallow City. While Rose waited uneasily for Sean''s answer, Sean''s face slightly scrunched up in anger. "My target is... Bell Enterprise." Rose was shocked. "Why?" She did not understand. Sean''s anger dissipated, but what reced it was a strong resentment. His eyes started sparkling as tears welled up. He was reminded of some memories that he would rather forget. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 "I''m sorry, Sean. I don''t want to leave you behind, but my anxiety disorder is worsening by the day. I am afraid that I will hurt you. Forgive Mommy for leaving you." Back then, he was not too young or too old. He was in his rebellious phase. He was the naughtiest kid in school, and he often got himself in trouble for fighting and truancy. Everyone thought that he was a delinquent, but no one knew that he did all that to get his parents'' attention. His father frequently found pleasure with other women. His mistresses would call his mother on the phone every day and upset her with explicitnguage. His kind and gentle mother could not withstand the stress and eventually was diagnosed with depression and anxiety disorders. 1 Her health failed, and her temper worsened. He thought that when Mommy said she would ''leave early'', she was going to run away from home like how he used to. He did not expect that it was a suicide note. Mommy jumped off a tall building after writing it. "They killed my mother, Rose. Ever since then, I could not stop thinking of revenge, even in my dreams," Sean said impassively. He sounded as though he was telling a story about someone else. Rose had nned to excuse herself so that she could make dinner for Zetty, but she was shocked by Sean''s sudden confession. She felt a pang of pity for him, seeing how he was curled up on the table like a poor kitten, unlike his usual carefree and cheerful self. "Sean, if you think that doing something can make you feel better, then you should do it. However, you shouldn''t let your conscience be blinded by revenge." Sean nodded and said softly. "I''ve never thought of taking their lives. I was only thinking about the happy times before my father started Bell Enterprise. We were poor, but my parents weathered through the difficulties together. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "I only want Bell Enterprise to return to its original state. I want my father to return to poverty. I want him to see if anyone would be willing to stay by his side without his riches and mour. "I want my father to regain his conscience, and make him apologize to my mother in front of her grave..." Rose sighed. Sean had spent his entire life trying to make up for his unfortunate childhood. "I hope that you can help me, Rose," Sean looked helplessly at Rose. "How can I help you?" Rose was clueless. "There''s no one around me that I can trust. Ever since I joined Bell Enterprise, that woman had ced her spies all around me. I need a friend whom I can trust." Rose nodded seriously. "Alright. I might not be able to help you carry out your revenge, but I can at least be a friend you can trust and listen to your troubles." Sean shed a bright smile. "Come to my office tomorrow and be my assistant, Rose." "Mm." It was already past midnight when Rose returned to Cloudy Dreams. As she opened the front door, the interior was dark. She took off her shoes and tiptoed inside, careful not t o wake the children up. The light suddenly turned on. Jay was sitting on the couch. His tired eyes were staring at Rose. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 "Why are you... aren''t you asleep yet, Sir Ares?" Rose wanted to ask him why he was at her rented property, but she quickly realized that the house belonged to him. "Rose, did you just neglect your children because you have a date with another man?" Jay spoke hoarsely. He tapped the cigarette between his fingers on the ashtray, stubbed out the tip, tossed it inside, and leered at Rose. Rose was shocked when she saw the pile of cigarette butts in the ashtray. How long had he been waiting for her? "Sir Ares," she walked over and exined to him, "I''d like toe back earlier to take care of the kids, but M r. Bell wasn''t feeling well today and, as his friend, I thought I''d stay back and talk to him..." Before she could finish her sentence, vicious anger appeared on Jay''s tired face. "Many cowardly men suffer from sadness and mental breakdowns every day, Rose Boyle. Are you going to talk to them all?" He was implying that she was a scious woman. Rose''s eyes turned red with tears, though she continued to argue defiantly. "Sir Ares, you don''t know how hard my life has been. My parents and my husband have abandoned me. Mr. Bell is a friend who would help me in my time of need, and so I treasure his friendship. I hope you don''t taint our friendship with your degenerate ideas." Jay was at a loss for a reply. ''What am I doing? Am I jealous? ''Just because I''m not happy that Rose went on a date with Sean, I''m trying to defame her to make myself feel better?'' N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay calmed down when he saw Rose''s shoulders that were trembling out of anger. "It''ste. You should go and rest," he said weakly. He picked up his jacket on the couch and slowly walked toward the front door. Rose closed her eyes, sighed, and slowly turned around. "It''s veryte, Sir Ares. How about you stay here tonight?" Jay''s body trembled. The dark clouds over him suddenly cleared, and everything was bright and sunny again! He slowly turned around and stared at Rose wordlessly. His everyday appearance was bleak and aloof, but at that instant, she thought that he had the allure of a man who had walked out of a book. Rose''s cheeks felt hot. She wondered if he had misunderstood her reasons for asking him to stay. 1 If he thought that she had cared for him, he would once again trample mercilessly upon her affections. Rose realized that and quickly exined herself. Til sleep on the couch tonight." Jayughed bitterly, turned around, and left. Rose sat down on the couch, dejected and gloomy. She briefly counted the number of cigarette butts in the ashtray. There were more than ten of them. When did he pick up a smoking habit? Did he not care for his health for smoking without limits? She sat on the couch, hugging her feet. Her mind was a muddled mess. She had abandoned her children and went on a ''date'' with Sean. He must have misunderstood that she was a flirt, and that would worsen his impression of her. Rose smiled bitterly. What was she hoping for? That h e would change his mind? She thought that he had been nicer to her because of Robbie. She ought not to bear any false hopes, lest she be bitterly disappointed! Perhaps after that night, their rtionship will return t o its previous detachment. That night, Rose tossed and turned in her bed, unable t o fall asleep. She got up early the next morning to prepare breakfast for the children. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Zetty hugged Rose as soon as she got out of bed." Where were youst night, Mommy? I miss you!" Rose patted Zetty s head and spoke to her gently, "Did you and Daddy fightst night, and you skipped dinner too? You must be starving!" Zetty patted her stomach and said sweetly, "Daddy cooked some noodle soup for mest night, Mommy. I didn''t starve." "He cooked noodle soup for you?" Rose was shocked. "Mm." Zetty nodded. Rose gently pinched Zetty''s cheeks. "I told you that he had a kind heart under his cold demeanor. Don''t give him any trouble next time!" Zetty nodded obediently. "I won''t, Mommy." Rose sent the three children to the kindergarten after breakfast, then rushed to the Bell Enterprise office. It was her first day at work in Bell Enterprise. To present a good first impression to her colleagues, she put on some light makeup and wore a proper office suit. Gone was her pure and clean image, and instead she looked diligent and capable. She attracted many eyes when she stepped into the Central Building of Bell Enterprise. She had a fresh and delicate look and carried herself confidently, standing out amid the drab crowd. "Who is she?" "Such a beautiful woman. Does she work in PR?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. The whispers stopped when they saw Rose walking straight toward Sean''s office. "Is she President Bell''s girlfriend?" "Not necessarily. She might be the new secretary. Look at her office suit." When Rose arrived at the president''s office, she happened to meet Nancy who hade out from inside. Nancy narrowed her eyes. She ced her hands in her pockets and walked over on her red high heels. "Why are you here, Rose Loyle?" She sounded hostile. Rose tried to maintain her professionalism. "President Bell hired me as his assistant. Didn''t you know that?" Nancy chuckled. "Naha, assistant? That''s a morous title for a mistress." Rose was not angry, but instead, she smiled. "Please don''t use your morals to judge other people, Miss Bell." Nancy was instantly furious. She lifted her hand and prepared to p Rose''s face when her hand was gripped by Sean who suddenly appeared behind her. "Don''t be rude toward my assistant, Nancy." Nancy angrily put down her hand and spoke through gritted teeth, "Brother, you should know that Rose is Jay Ares''s ex-wife." "I know that," Sean said impassively. Nancy''s eyes went wide. "Don''t you know that Sir Ares never lets anyone touch his used goods? You''re inviting danger. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll lose more than you gain?" Sean smiled calmly. "Did you think of that when you first sent Rose to my room?" Nancy instantly felt guilty when Sean called her out." Nonsense, since when have I sent her to your room?" She said, visibly flustered. Rose red at Nancy coldly. "I''d like an exnation, M s. Bell." Nancy decided to burn her bridges. "You''re only a daughter born out of wedlock and driven out of your family, Rose Doyle. What can you possibly do to me?" Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Lifting an arm, Rose sent a p across Nancy''s cheek. p¡ª Everyone present froze at the sharp sound of the p cut through the room. Cupping the burning skin of her cheek, Nancy red unquestionably at Rose. "How dare you p me?" Sean Bell was evidently shell-shocked. Despite the ring distaste he held for his sister, Nancy Bell, Sean still tried his best at pretending to embrace this woman as his sister. Shutting his eyes to Nancy''s bouts of tantrums for the sake of keeping up the gentle and elegant facade he put up before the Bell elders. It had never crossed his mind that Rose Loyle would avenge him so resolutely for something he had resigned himself to endure. It felt great! However, in the face of a duo with special identities, Sean could not help but worry about the consequences Nancy was to face. "You saw, right Sean? Your assistant pped me! I''m telling Daddy." Nancy bawled as she ran off. Sean''s expression darkened at his sister''s threat, knowing Nancy''s act of bringing it up to their father would only destroy a good amount of the newly rebuilt trust he had hard-earned. Rose Loyle reassured, at the sight of Sean¡¯s troubled expression, "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to the Chairman and apologize personally." Looking at Rose Loyle, Sean understood her expression of utter confidence as a side-effect of her hard-headedness and kindly remarked, "You don¡¯t get my father, a man with nothing but unadulterated adoration for Nancy and her mother. You might as well have offended him personally by pping Nancy today. I don''t even know if I can keep your job, Rose. You need to get out of here, it¡¯s for your own good!" How could Rose Loyle just leave when she had put so much effort into working for Bell Enterprises? "We¡¯ll cross the bridge when we get to it, Mr. Bell." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Not too long after, someone from the Chairman''s office came to Sean. "The Chairman requests your assistant, Mr. Sean." Without making any extra remarks, Rose Loyle turned and left. With quick strides, Sean pulled Rose from the doors with a plead, "You can always look for another job, Rose! I can still help u leave now, but there''s nothing I¡¯ll be able to do if you go there." "Thank you, Mr. Bell." Rose Loyle smiled. Releasing the grip he had on her and straightening her back, the elegant and slim figure of Rose Loyle walked out. Rose kept her attention on her cell phone the whole way to the Chairman''s office. Tapping on the voice-to-text software that would ensure the conversation to be had in the Chairman''s office to be recorded as written notes, Rose ensured that whatever was recorded would be sent out without mistakes before cing her phone back into her pocket. At the Chairman''s office. Entering the office, Rose was met with the irksome wails of Nancy Bell. It was a pitiful sight, Nancy sobbing elegantly at the side. Rose fired a mocking sneer her way, her eyes holding evident disdain for Nancy''s despicable actions. As if embarrassed, Nancy wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand and red at Rose. "Rose Loyle?¡± Chairman Bell squinted, raking his eyes i n analysis over Rose. Rose Loyle nodded calmly. "Yes, sir.¡± "Youe into my Bell Enterprises, and you hit Lady Bell? Who do you think you are, Rose Loyle? How dare you offend me?¡± The Chairman¡¯s tone was dark andced with danger. Rose remained unfazed. "With all due respect, Chairman, I am not one to act harshly unprovoked." "What do you mean?" "Miss Bell sent me to your son''s room the other day, in an attempt to defile my innocence and reputation. pping her is a small retaliation," Rose replied. Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Most likely unaware of such an incident, Chairman Bell was shocked at the words he heard and turned to look at Nancy in surprise. Of course, it went without saying that there was no way Nancy would admit such an act in front of her father. Especially not when doing so meant that she was plotting against both Rose Boyle and Sean. Daddy would be mortified, knowing she was plotting against her brother. Nancy Bell adamantly denied, "She''s lying, Daddy.¡± Naturally, Chairman Bell believed his daughter over Rose, not to mention how Rose¡¯s reputation was far from great. Such had only further enraged him, "Rose Boyle! How dare you nder Nancy?" Purposefully expressing a look of surprise, Rose''s following words had the people across her dropping their jaws. "It''s what Sir Ares told me, Chairman. As to whether that is the truth or not, I believe it best you ask Sir Ares himself.¡± Both father and daughter Bell broke down. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Fear was written on Nancy''s face. "You''re lying, Rose Boyle. Why would Master Ares be helping you when h e hates you so much?" Rose¡¯s demeanor switched into one of pitiful innocence. "Well, I''m confused too. I suppose that is a question you should ask Master Ares if you really want to know." Staring at Rose Loyle, the Chairman hesitated. How he was going to treat Rose from that moment onwards all depended on how much she meant to Jay Ares. As if reading her father''s mind, Nancy urged her father. "She''s lying, Daddy. Master Ares hates this woman. He''s even told me before, how Rose Loyle is the only woman in the entire world that he hates." As if struck by lightning, Rose Loyle fell apart. "Did he really-say that?" All prior strength immediately vanished, looking like a lion who had just lost its battle. Nancy¡¯s sarcasm was fully unleashed as she spoke next, "Master Ares feels more than hate for you, in fact, he despises you from the depths of his heart. He even told me he wants to rip you apart-and what heins about the most-why are you Jenson Ares'' biological mother?" Rose Loyle shook and quickly gripped the armrest of the chair in front of her in fear of slipping and falling. She smiled with dejected bitterness. That was indeed something he would say. "Regardless of how unwilling Master Ares is, Miss Bell, the fact remains that I am the mother of both his sons." Rose''s chest felt cold and empty. Despite knowing Jay disdained backing her up, she still had t o borrow his prestige in the end. Chairman Bell snickered. "Now that I think about it, Old Master Ares had indeed said in passing how displeased Master Ares was with his ex-wife. Sorry to upset your ns, Rose Doyle, but there''s no way I''m letting you intimidate me with your connections to Master Ares." Nancy smiled one of pride at getting away with her evil n. The Chairman ordered, "People. I want Rose Doyle tied up." Several strong men approached and tied both Rose''s hands together. The Chairman spoke in a ferocious tone, "You can do whatever you want with her, Nancy!" Stepping up to Rose Doyle, Nancy fired p after p from both sides, smacking Rose into a dizzied daze. "Rose Doyle. You better do your best to avoid me for the rest of your life, or I''ll hit you every time I see you. I''d like to see how you''re going to stay on your high horse from now on." In the President''s office. Having known of Rose¡¯s tragic situation, Sean quickly dialled for Jay Ares without a second thought. "Master Ares!" Hearing Sean Bell''s voice, Jay could not help the immediate loss of warmth in his hardening eyes. "Get to the point, Sean." Sounded Jay Ares'' annoyed tone from the other end of the line. The fact that Sean Bell managed to irk him to no end a s of recent pushed Jay into panic mode. Still, the former seemedpletely oblivious by sending himself over on a silver tter. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Honestly speaking, Sean had no definite idea of how much Rose Loyle meant to Jay Ares, whether he even liked her enough to make an enemy of Bell Enterprises. However, Jay Ares might be his only option now. "Master Ares. Rose Loyle is... My father has her." Sean ryed with suppressed anxiety and unease. ¡°What do you mean?" Jay''s handsome features hardened immediately, emitting quite the suffocating aura. "She had a conflict with my sister..." Assuming Jay Ares understood not, Sean did his best to calm his raging heartbeat so that he could exin the situation better. Only to have Jay Ares hang up abruptly. Confused, Sean Bell stared at the hung-up phone in his hands,'' What did he mean? ''Is heing to save her or not?'' Standing from the ck leather sofa, Jay Ares let out a natural aura of a man meant to stand on top of the world. The sudden aura so threatening it could kill three thousand men had Grayson on the side shivering instantly. It had been a while since the President wore such a scary expression. The bloodthirst in his eyes promised the downfall of other people today. "Grayson, I want everyone from Security out with me." Grayson was stunned. "Everyone?" Gran Asia''s Security Department knew what they were doing, with its members being all sorts of professional boxers or martial arts champions. To have everyone out was rare, especially when the President only brought at most eight bodyguards along with him as he went about. Go on. Jay Ares berated with quite the bark at Grayson''s momentary stupor. Grayson ran quickly, leaving a figurative trail of smoke behind him. All sixty members of Grand Asia''s Security Department stood orderly by the time Jay Ares alighted the elevator and reached the main doors, all waiting with a stern expression on their faces for the President''s order. Sparing them a nce, Jay furrowed his eyebrows. Grayson quickly came to exin, "President, twenty of them are staying back to keep Grand Asia Tower safe." Sending Grayson a re, Jay Ares made his way to the car withoutment. Behind Jay''s Rolls-Royce parked thirty sleek-looking humvees. At the whistle of the engine, they orderly made their way to the Bell Enterprises¡¯ Central Building. 1 Grayson was both Jay Ares¡¯ assistant and driver. Perhaps it was how Jay Ares detested socializing, or how Grayson happened to be a jack of many trades. Grayson took on multiple roles at Grand Asia anyway, what was one more as the President''s spokesman? As a result, it would not be an exaggeration to say that Grayson knew what his President was thinking. However, as of that moment, Grayson was left out of the loop. He had not the slightest, the reason behind the President''srge-scale operation was at all. 1 N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the same time, Bell Enterprises was in an uproar. In the Chairman¡¯s office, The Chairman had someone report thepany¡¯s happenings to him, "Chairman, Thirty of Grand Asia''s humvees are driving straight for the Central Building. They seem ferocious, should we begin precautionary measures?" i Stunned, the Chairman lifted his head. "Master Ares'' men? What are they doing here?" Pushing the sses on the bridge of his nose, he averted his eyes to look at Bose Loyle who had fainted on the floor. Nancy spoke in disapproval of her father''s concerned expression, "Don''t worry, Daddy. There''s no way Master Ares'' here for Rose Loyle.¡± Pausing, she continued with undeterred confidence," From what I know, Master Ares''s only been indifferent when ites to feelings, he''d never truly love a woman. Not to mention how he''s only had eight bodyguards with him even when he attends slightly dangerous meetings. How could he possibly bring the entirety of Grand Asia''s Security Department for Rose Doyle?" Chapter 248 Chapter 248 The Chairman felt a little more at ease. "You¡¯re right. Master Ares is a businessman who cares deeply about profiting, it is unlikely that he will make an enemy out of Bell Enterprises for a woman.¡± 1 Turning to look at Rose Boyle, he frowned at the unmoving body on the floor. "Women. What low endurance for pain. Throw her out." The Chairman''s bodyguards were walking toward Rose¡¯s body when suddenly, the doors to the Chairman''s office were violently kicked open. It was a loud sound that attracted everybody¡¯s attention, causing heads to turn in shock. At the door were two men in ck outfits with sunsses on. Promising men, standing straight by the door frames. Following behind was another figure with his head held high, stepping into the room with an air of prestige and well-wielded authority. 1 Seeing his face, the Chairman quickly stood with a beam. Nancy Bell¡¯s delicate features bloomed into a charming smile as well, her eyes shining with hardly- concealed mirth. Perhaps Jay Ares'' grand visit to Bell Enterprises was for her. Nancy approached him attentively. "Why did youe, Master Ares?" Jay Ares sent her a contemptuous re as they brushed shoulders, one filled with so much killing intent and anger that Nancy''s heart dropped instinctively in fear. Bending over, a bodyguard was about to drag Rose Boyle out, only to receive a hard kick on his body from Jay Ares. Like autumn leaves, he iled around for a moment before flopping-right before Chairman Bell''s feet. Ribs fractured, heid limp on the floor. 1 "Master Ares, what-" Chairman Bell stared confusedly at Jay Ares. His heart was beating uncontrobly in fear that moment, for he had a glimpse of the reason Jay Ares was here for. Jay Ares paid him no mind. Instead, he lowered himself down and yelled distressed, "Rose!" Reaching a hand to Rose Loyle''s nose, he found that though she was still alive, her breaths were shallow. Carefully carrying Rose into his arms, his sharp eyes burned red with bloodthirst and rage. "Grayson. Find out who did this to Rose Loyle. I need every single detail, every hit, every injury ounted for. No one will find their body after I kill them." bbergasted, Nancy fell to the floor. Befalling a sinister gaze on her, Jay Ares turned to re menacingly at Chairman Bell. "I suggest you teach your daughter some manners, Mr. Bell. Aren''t you curious about why she sent Rose to Sean''s room the other day? I wonder why she did it." At that, Jay picked up his pace and quickly carried Rose away. Grayson stayed, as per orders, though still in a daze. So this was the reason behind his President''s operation today? A knight in armor saving the damsel in distress? Specifically, the woman he used to hate the most?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jay Ares'' words had left Nancy in quite the stupor, for she sat quite a while on the floor, too weak to stand. Jay Ares had given Nancy a warning before he left, a small punishment to deter her from further aggression toward Rose. Now that her father knew of her conspiracy against Rose and Sean, he would surely be enraged. "Nancy, how-how could you plot against your brother?" The Chairman trembled with wrath, "Not to mention how you''ve caused me such a mess today! You absolute-cmity!" Having been spoiled rotten since young, Nancy burst into tears at this feeling of wrongness she had never felt before. "I''ve never intended to hurt Sean, Daddy! I¡ª I just, Rose Doyle destroyed my chances with Master Ares. I just wanted revenge!" Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Jay Ares came and left like a cyclone, leaving traces of shame and embarrassment in his wake. Throwing Bell Enterprises into new heights of frantic frenzy. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As per the given orders, Grayson stayed behind to investigate the cause of Rose¡¯s injuries, the youth a physical embodiment of Grand Asia¡¯s hegemonic spirit. "Chairman Bell, my President would like to enquire the identity of the persons behind Rose Boyle¡¯s injuries ¡ª" Grayson supplemented, in case he was not clear enough, "That is to say, all the persons involved in either directly or indirectly causing Rose Loyle harm. I would greatly appreciate it if Mr. Chairman could be s o kind to give their names, as per my President¡¯s orders." 1 Chairman Bell was at a loss. Just because Jay Ares was an invincible businessman, it did not mean he would fear Jay¡¯s closer subordinates. "Grand Asia and Bell Enterprises have always been close friends, Grayson. I''m pretty sure Master Ares told you to find the culprit because he was clouded momentarily with rage, so how about I find you a scapegoat to hand over? You might as well take everyone from Bell Enterprises if you''re going to investigate it like that." Grayson replied with an elegant smile, "What are you saying, Mr. Chairman? I''m simply doing my job.¡± Chairman Bell red. "Master Ares trusts you the most, does he not? As long as you promise not to give u p Nancy''s name, I''ll pay you any sum you request. Within a reasonable range, of course.¡± Tilting his head downwards, Grayson chuckled. For a smile so warm and gentle, it ran shivers up people''s spines. "Bribing me, are you, Chairman Bell?" Grayson lifted his gaze to beam at Chairman Bell. The Chairman squinted slightly. For a reason unbeknownst to him, this young man was hardly an open book to read, despite his glowing smile and an attitude of dispatch to worldly matters. The youth¡¯splexity and shrewdness making him difficult to predict and understand. "What? Is it not enough?" He asked, in an attempt to close the gap between them. Grayson''s gaze fell and lingered on Nancy Bell like the setting sun as he spoke casually, "The fact that Miss Bell was the one who harmed Rose Boyle is a judgment the President himself concluded after investigating. There''s not much I can do to help her." Nancy''s face paled in fear as she shakily crawled her way to Chairman Bell, wailing, "Save me, Daddy!¡± Chairman Bell spoke, "Despite knowing early on about Nancy tricking Rose Boyle, Master Ares had yet to retaliate on Nancy, perhaps because he still cared for her. Live and let live, Grayson-" Grayson shook his head. ¡°I''m afraid that is not the case. Rather than my President still caring for Miss Nancy, I''m more inclined to believe that the reason behind theck of retaliation was that he was still thinking of the best way to take revenge. Today''s incident had only added to the existing hatred. I wish you the best, Miss Nancy." At that, the expressions of both father and daughter Bell soured. "What do you want, Grayson?" Knowing he could not b e bribed, the Chairman had no other option but to face reality. "Rose Loyle was gravely injured, with half a breath left, in your very office, Mr. Chairman. As to the person who actually did the hitting, the hand used is as good a s broken. However, as there is no reason for bodyguards to cause harm without an order, I can promise you that the President will not simply forgive the person behind all this." Despite the sweat beads that formed on Chairman Bell''s forehead, he still sounded rxed when he spoke next. "His father and I are friends. Does he have to be so serious about this?" Grayson replied, "As the President likes to say, there are no eternal allies or perpetual enemies in business.¡± Grayson continued, "I believe it is in your best interest to cooperate with me, Mr. Chairman, and answer the questions I have, for it may be your only chance at making out of this unscathed." Chairman bell nodded dejectedly. "Ask away, then." At the same time, Jay Ares had run the whole way to Grand Asia¡¯s Medical Department with Rose Doyle in his arms. 1 Quickly, Rose was pushed into the Intensive Care Unit leaving Jay Ares to sit alone in the empty corridor outside. Blood drained from his face, the veins on the back of his hand spoke clearly of his anxiety and anger at that moment. His world seemed to have turned into a dull shade of grey as he waited for the doctors¡¯ analysis of her condition. "Please be okay, Angelina." He prayed, i "You have to be okay." "You promised you''d marry me. Don¡¯t go back on your words." 1 Jay Ares had never feared anything, not before this moment right now. Now that he had finally found Angelina Severe, he was afraid he would lose her again. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 He was so very afraid. Suddenly, he realized that there was nothing the world could offer that could rece one Angeline Severe. He would give his riches if that guaranteed a life of bliss for her. He would give his life if that meant she would make it out of this alive. As long as she woke, every fight they would have from that moment onwards would be worth it. Seconds felt like minutes felt like hours as time slowly trickled by like sand in an hourss. Jay Ares felt as if an entire century had passed. Only then did the doors of the Intensive Care Unit opened. Jay Ares took a big step forward to meet the doctor. "How is she?" He asked, both looking forward and afraid of the doctor''s evaluation. "The patient is no longer in life-threatening danger, M r. President." Hearing him, Jay Ares'' frightful expression turned rxed into a smile. However, the doctor continued to report, "There are signs of internal bleeding in the patient¡¯s abdomen, which may result in possible infertility. The patient herself had a weak body, which would therefore exin why she fainted for such a long period of time despite not suffering any major injuries." Jay Ares¡¯ expression grew stern as he took the doctor''s advice to heart. "The patient needs sufficient rest, please make sure she does not overexert herself. She is to avoid negative emotions to prevent the case of Liver Qi Stagnation." Jay Ares nodded without another word. His heart sunk lower at every following word. Angeline had been suffering all these years. She would always look at the world with mirthful optimism, yet secretly nurture and deal with her own wounds in the dark. He med himself. He should have treated her better. "I understand." Jay Ares replied. Rose Loyle awoke not too long after being moved into the VIP room. Herrge orbs stared at the ceiling. The swelling on her bruised face had reduced with the help of her medication, but the sight of her still clenched the hearts of those who saw. Sitting by the head of the bed, Jay Ares watched her. "You seem to have a lot on your mind, a penny for your thoughts?" His voice cracking with unuse. "Nothing much. Just thinking that perhaps my energy''s in disharmony with the Imperial Capital''s." She choked out. Reminded of how every visit to the Imperial Capital had her hitting rock bottom, Jay Ares'' heart clenched for her. After all, she had only ever returned to the Imperial Capital for him. "We''ll get a priest to pray for you when you get better, get rid of some bad luck." His tone tender with sympathy. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Rose¡¯s eyes watered as the memory of Nancy Bell¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡®Jay Ares hated her, despised her, and disdained the fact that Jenson was her son.'' "It¡¯s alright. When a door closes, a window opens. There will be ces for me," she says sadly. Shocked by her words, Jay Ares felt arge lump of unease settle in his chest. All sorts of misfortune urred while she was in the Imperial Capital, and she would always stand her ground when he told her to keep away. "Then I''ll have a priest do something about it, but I¡¯m never leaving if it''s thest thing I do." Yet right now, she was suggesting to leave herself. Just how wronged had she been made to feel toe up with such a decision? Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Sleep took Rose Loyle again after a short while of consciousness. The doctor had advised Jay Ares to let the patient sleep, for she had suffered a slight injury to the head and therefore was therefore prone to a mild concussion. Such patients were especially lethargic. Not nning to disturb her, Jay Ares sat silently as he watched her sleep. Without realizing, a drop of tear fell onto the back of his hands N?velDrama.Org ? content. No one had ever expected the cold and unfeeling Jay Ares who had never once cried, to have tears falling from his eyes for a woman! That moment, Jay Ares finally understood the saying,'' a man does not shed tears until his heart is broken!¡¯ Lightly tucking her into the nket, he pressed his lips against her softly before turning to leave the room. He got her a small bowl of porridge from a stall downstairs and answered a phone call before he ultimately returned to her room, only to see both of Rose Loyle¡¯s hands clenching her phone in a death grip. Her eyes were closed, but tears trickled out anyway from their corners. Jay''s heart clenched painfully at the sight as he walked over and took the phone. There was a line of text from a tranting software on the screen. Jay Ares saw the following: "She''s lying, Daddy. Master Ares hates this woman. He¡¯s even told me before, how Rose Doyle is the only woman in the entire world that he hates." "Did he really¡ªsay that?" "Master Ares feels more than hate for you, in fact, he despises you from the depths of his heart. He even told me he wants to rip you apart-and what heins about the most¡ªwhy were you Jenson Ares '' biological mother?" Bloodthirst gleamed in Jay Ares'' bloodshot eagle-like eyes. ''Nancy Bell! How could you say such ruthless words to Angeline?'' However, those were his words after all, were they not? Rather than im that Nancy was the one to hurt his Angeline, it made more sense to crown himself the actual culprit. Jay Ares had never once hated himself as much as he did at that moment. Slowly, he stood from his seat and strolled out of the room. Turning into the toilet to ssh his face. He hated the reflection in the mirror. What gave him the right to live in easy idle while Angeline suffered? The reflective mirror was smashed by his fist into smithereens. "Argh-" He roared, like a tiger out of control. Blood streamed down his fist. Collecting his negative emotions, he returned to the room as if nothing had happened at all. Born the strong man he was, he refused to resign his life to fate and let his emotions cloud his judgment. Quickly readjusting his mood, he was adamant about doing whatever he could to change the predicament i n front of him. Rewriting the hurtful words on Rose''s cell phone, he turned them into a beautiful love letter. Changing Nancy''s horrendous and cruel words into " Sir Ares said it himself, he loved me before, he loves m e now, and he''ll love me again forever. For as long as h e breathes, he would love me to the end of time-¡± Then, Jay Ares carefully returned her phone, cing it by her pillow. Rose Boyle''s mind felt muddled, as she spent her day dancing between the world of consciousness and unconsciousness. Only managing to stay awake after being in and out of it for an entire day. By the time she regained consciousness, Jay Ares was no longer by her side. Reaching for her phone to check in with her kids, she came across the message Jay Ares had rewritten for her. Tears streamed freely down Rose¡¯s cheeks as she read the message. Assuming that it was God''s act of a blessing that she coincidentally typed out such a heartfelt love letter while asleep. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Having read the love letter, she began to delete every single word... Her eyes were watery with tears as she bid Jay Ares farewell, "Goodbye, Jaybie. I''m leaving for real this time, you''ll never have to see me again." Pulling out the saline syringe that was on the back of her hand, Rose Loyle slipped out of the hospital without being noticed. 2 Immediately, upon his return to thepany, Jay Ares received an emergency call from Grand Asia Hospital. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. President. Miss Rose has gone missing." Hearing the news, Jay felt a shiver run down from his neck to his spine. It also passed through his long legs and toes. Then, recalling the time when she had ghosted him the same way seven years ago, anxiety began to spread across his chest. The past incident was the one that had him empty- handed despite the entire city having been searched by his men. "Grayson. I want every exit of the city closed immediately. We will not let Rose escape this time." Grayson''s legs grew weak at the order. As far as Grayson was concerned, it would take less effort to catch a fly than to catch Rose Loyle. "Understood, sir.¡± Jay Ares forced his mind to clear itself. He needed his intellect if he wanted to counter Angelina''s n of escaping. Internally, he reassured himself that the only reason why she had gotten away seven years ago was that she knew her enemy as well as she knew herself. Thus, it allowed her toe up with a wless n while Jay himself waspletely oblivious to the fact that there was another soul inside the hollow shell of her body. Nevertheless, now that he was aware of it, h e would not let her get away. Especially not when he was the one who had taught her the skills she knew. Lifting his wrist to look at his watch, he registered in his mind that it was currently afternoon nap time at the kindergarten. There was no way Angeline would leave without her child, considering how kind and responsible of a person she was. Jay Ares sped to the kindergarten only for a teacher there to say, "Miss Loyle left not too long ago with Baby Zetty in tow. She also left you this letter of gratitude." Although the teacher had handed it to him, calling it a letter of ''letter of gratitude'', Jay Ares refused to call it s o. He quickly ripped it open and read it. I¡¯ll be going, Sir Ares. I''ve thought about it, and I''vee to believe that Baby Robbie would be better off i n your hands. With him left behind, I pray that you will love him for both of us. Tell Jenson I love him too. The decision I had made to leave him all those years ago was not because I loved him any less nor was it something I had decided on randomly by drawing lots. The reason why I had chosen to favor Baby Robbie was that he had been born with a weaker body. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sir Ares, I''m sorry that it had not urred to me how much you despised me then. Had I known, perhaps I would not have intertwined our lives in such a way seven years ago. It became as much as a misfortune for you as it was for me. I¡¯ll be leaving now, bringing along every bit of hatred you have for me as well as any lingering desires I have. May we both be free people from now onward. I will always wish you the best! Sincerely, Rose Loyle. It was a farewell letter. Jay Ares balled the letter in his hands and then ripped it to shreds. "You¡¯re wrong, Angeline! This cannot be how our ending goes!" Jay Ares then picked both Jenson and Baby Robbie up before kindergarten officially ended. Seeing their Daddy, the two adorable boys wore matching frantic expressions as they seemed to realize that something wrong had happened. "Daddy, why did Mommy only take Baby Zetty?¡± Baby Robbie''s eyes were filled with tears as he asked heartbrokenly, "Does Mommy not want me anymore?" Taking Baby Robbie into his arms, Jay pulled Jenson along as he strode back to his Rolls-Royce. "Daddy, are you and Mommy fighting? Did you infuriate her that much until it made her leave?" Jenson Ares asked angrily. cing both children into the back seat of his car, Jay Ares said seriously, "Daddy wants to get Mommy back. So, be good and follow my orders if you don''t want to lose Mommy too, okay?" "Okay.¡± Nodded both Baby Robbie and Jenson. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 After starting the car, Jay Ares sped in the direction of the airport only to change his destination after receiving a sudden call from Grayson. "Mr. President, someone it was just reported that someone has seen Rose Loyle around Eminent Honor¡¯s entrance. However, she was only seen there for a moment before she vanished again. That''s thest known whereabouts of Rose Loyle that we have. I n other words, it''s been an hour since we lost her." "Alright, I¡¯ve got it. Keep searching!" Hanging up the phone, Jay Ares turned the car around and drove in the direction of Swallow City. Honestly speaking, there was no guarantee that Rose Loyle would be in Swallow City. Jay merely thought that since she had not yet given up on Severe Enterprises, she would perhaps drop by to visit her grandfather-Old Master Severe-as well. Although Swallow City was 120 kilometers away from Imperial Capital, Jay Ares made it there in under forty minutes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Consequently, having stepped a little too hard on the elerator, Jay Ares left the kids to bundle together i n fear. 1 Out of the blue, Jay turned his head around to look at his children. He solemnly remarked, "No matter who it is you see in a bit, do not forget your manners.¡± Baby Robbie nodded. Jenson remained silent. He could not help but feel a little reluctant about having to socialize with strangers. "Jens?¡± Jay Ares'' gaze fell on Jens'' face as he asked in a stern tone, "Did you hear me?¡± "Yeah,¡± Jenson replied wearily. He wondered who this person they would be meeting was. He or she had to be someone important to them, o r they would not mean that much to his Daddy. Driving the SUV into the alleyway that led to the courtyard, Jay Ares was forced to bring the vehicle to a stop before he could reach the ce. The road had be more narrow and was starting to close in around the car. "We¡¯re here." Jay alighted the car as fast as he could. H e did not even stop to help his kids and instead dashed to the courtyard door himself. As a result of multiple knocks in quick session, a voice was heard from the other side of the door," What''s happening today? Why''s everyone knocking on my door?" The door opened to reveal a middle-aged, dignified-looking woman that was wearing a dress. Though she was far from young, her fair skin was rare of wrinkles as she smiled fondly. It was Angelina Severe''s mother! "Jay?" Tears welled up in Mommy Severe''s eyes as they settled on Jay Ares. "Why are you here? Quick,e in and take a seat." "I''m sorry, Mom. I''m not really here to reminisce about the past. On the other hand, May I ask if you''ve seen a girl recently? She''s around this tall, has big eyes, long hair, and a round face-" Mommy Severe nodded. "She was here for a brief while, and she left not too long ago either. She went that way. What a funnydy, all she did was look at m e and cry. Thedy didn''t say anything at all..." Only at that moment did both Baby Robbie and Jenson finally reach the courtyard. It has to be said that they had run over, their short legs limited their speed. The next moment, their father''s remark rang very clearly in their ears. Immediately, Baby Robbie bowed humbly and courteously greeted. "Hello, Madam." Upon seeing Baby Robbie, Jens followed suit and bowed. Nevertheless, his expression was frigid as he said, "Hello, Madam." Jay Ares was quick to correct them, "Grandmother, not Madam." Both Baby Robbie and Jenson amended themselves." Hello, Grandmother." The sight of the charming children had tears streaming down Mommy Severe''s face instantly." Such good children. They look just like you, Jay. What a lucky man you are. You have to let Angeline go and live blissfully with the mom of these kids..." Instinctively, Jay Ares'' eyes trailed toward the direction Rose had left in. Then, afraid that he would lose trace of Rose again, Jay Ares hastily bid Mommy Severe farewell, "I have to go, Mom. I''ll see you soon." Jay Ares left quickly with the children in tow. Mommy Severe watched as Jay and the children left. Suddenly, it dawned on her. Did Jay just call her ''Mom ¡¯? Had he not always referred to her as ''Aunty Georgia''? Not to mention, he told the kids to call her'' Grandmother¡¯. Mommy Severe was stunned. Had Jay purposefully changed the way he called her to console her pain of having lost her daughter? Or was it because¡ª Chapter 254 Chapter 254 An inkling of suspicion surfaced in Mommy Severe''s eyes. With the two kids in tow, Jay Ares ran all the way to the intersection where he found Rose pacing aimlessly with Baby Zetty in one hand and her suitcase in another. "It¡¯s Mommy!" Baby Robbie almost howled in excitement. Jay Ares covered his mouth as he whispered to the boys, "Let''s stay hidden for now, so we don''t end up scaring Mommy away, okay?" Baby Robbie quickly pressed a hand to his mouth as well. "So what do we do now, Daddy?" "Let¡¯s follow Mommy secretly.¡± "Okay." Arriving at one of the Severe Enterprises'' properties-A La Recherche Du Temps Perdu Hotel, Rose Loyle procured her identity card and booked a single room for the night. Only after ensuring that Rose had gone up to her room did Jay Ares bring both Baby Robbie and Jenson inside. Signaling with his eyes, Jay Ares had Baby Robbie charm thedies at the reception desk with his cuteness. "Hey little missy, I want to live next to that prettydy from just now." 1 Jay Ares was awestruck. Sure, he had instructed Baby Robbie to do something, perhaps even con Rose¡¯s room number out of the receptiondies. However, he had never expected him to do it in such a manner. How could thedies at the reception desk possibly do their job properly at the sight of three attractive and stunning young men that were right in front of them? "Give this little missy your signature, and your wish shall be hermand." Baby Robbie nodded. However, instead of signing his own name when the receptiondy took out a piece of tissue, Baby Robbie signed it with a novel name he came up with on the spot-Robin! Upon seeing the name, Jay Ares swelled with pride at his son¡¯s intellect. He had quite the safety conscience and knew not to use his real name! The reception did indeed assign them the room next t o Rose in the end. Rose stayed in room 919, while they stayed in room 917. "What next, Daddy?" Baby Robbie''s eyes were sparkling as he stood in front of Jay Ares. A rush of mixed feelings engulfed Jay Ares as thought of how deeply Baby Robbie wanted his parents to get back together. Ruffling Baby Robbie''s head, he sighed. "Have you always hoped that Daddy and Mommy would get remarried, Baby Robbie?¡± Baby Robbie bobbed his head enthusiastically, his eyes shining with anticipation. "Will you, Daddy?¡± Jay replied with conviction, "Daddy promises. The moment we get Mommy back, we''ll never leave each other again." Hearing such happy news, Jenson¡¯s eyes that were usually calm and collected shed a rare gleam of mirth. Nevertheless, they dimmed shortly after. Walking up to Jay, he asked in an adult manner, "Will you love Mommy though, Daddy? Just like how you love the girl you hold dear in your heart?" Looking at Jens, an adult that was in a child''s body, Jay Ares nodded with a smile. "Daddy loves Mommy more, Jens." Love always seemed innocent when one was young and was unaware of the extremities of life¡¯s miseries. Now that Jay understood Angeline''s tenacity andmitment to love, his love for her had grown and prospered. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Immediately, Jenson beamed a radiant smile. Jay Ares was stunned as it was rare for Jenson to express such emotions. Pulling both his sons toward his chest, Jay said," Right now, Daddy needs your help. Help me get Mommy to stay." "Got it,¡± Jenson replied. Baby Robbie as well. "I''ll help too.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The streetmps lit up as the skies darkened. Rose Loyle stood in front of therge ss window with her arms folded in front of her chest, looking at the colors that painted Swallow City. Once upon a time, the Severe family was the most influential in Swallow City. What had happened? Her mother was living in a secluded manor, her grandfather was holding on to dear life in a government-owned hospital, and the subsidiarypanies under the Severe family were being bought over one by one. To top it off, the family was facing potential bankruptcy. Her brother had founded Eminent Honor because he was unsatisfied with what had befallen the Severe family. He was hoping to rise again by using friends and rtives that were once close to the Severe family. What her brother did not understand was that those people were neither reliable nor useful as the Severe family would not be in such a position if the case was the other way around. There was subliminal hope for Severe Enterprise to rise again as Old Master Severe was now bed- ridden indefinitely. Who in the right mind was going to bet o n the Severe family to rise again? Rose sighed hopelessly. The ident not only changed her fate, but the fate of the whole Severe family! Back then, she was a young and foolish girl who was i n love; she never once considered the consequences and thus ended up paying a painful price. Fortunately... she managed to find her path once again. She recalled the lessons her grandfather had once imparted to her. ''Angeline, a person will never have a smooth sailing life. When you¡¯re high up in the mountains, you have the risk of falling down the cliffs. You must always remember that you cannot be proud or arrogant when you¡¯re at the top. Likewise, you should never feel humiliated or embarrassed when you fall into the gorge. Keep your dignity high because your confidence will help you reach new heights and achieve glory.'' The sadness within Rose''s gaze gradually turned into determination. On the bed, Baby Zetty was fast asleep, snoring obliviously to everything around him. 2 Rose quietly left the hotel as she nned to visit her grandfather at the hospital. Consequently, the sound of her door opening alerted the man next door. Jay frowned. ''It''s sote at night. Where is that girl going at this hour?'' He was worried about her loitering outside alone and thus quietly tailed behind her. Not long after, he found out that she was making a beeline for Swallow City Hospital. Old Master Severe was once a brilliant man who held the reins of Swallow City. However, now that he had tubes running in and out of his body and was lifelessly lying on a bed, he appeared like a cachexic man. N?velDrama.Org ? content. A middle-aged man was seated by the bed. With a sly smile, he held Old Master Severe''s hand and said pretentiously, "Chairman Severe, the doctors said you''re going to leave soon. I guess you must be worried about Severe Enterprise which you founded and built up? Let me inform you of thetest happenings in thepany." Rose stood outside to eavesdrop. She recognized the man that was talking to her grandfather. He was Yosemite Titus, her grandfather''s old driver. He was a trusted staff member and thus had been taken into thepany by her grandfather t o be trained. Yosemite was an intelligent and hardworking man. Consequently, he climbed the corporatedder as a general worker; he became a supervisor and then the vice president. Everyone was of the opinion that he was an honest and loyal man, a man who had gratitude. Hence, everyone was always full of praises for him. Nevertheless, Angeline had seen him having an affair with her father''s lover and on many asions reminded her grandfather to be aware of him. She wondered if the Severe family''s current predicament had something to do with this two-faced man. Yosemite continued to speak leisurely, "Everything that Severe Enterprise used to own has almost been fully bought over by the Titus family. Nheless, seeing how you trained and taught me in the past, I''ll leave a few properties as well as the Severe Filming Company that has been losing money each year for those useless children and grandchildren of yours." Rose clenched her hands into angry fists when she heard his words. ¡°Chairman, you can die in peace now. These tubesing in and out of you must be making you suffer. Let me help you remove them, okay? Hahahahaha...¡± The manughed out loud. On the other hand, Rose quickly hid in a corner as the man¡¯s footsteps grew nearer. When Yosemite exited the room, he saw a girl standing in front of the neighboring room and gave her an extra nce. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 The cold stare that Rose shot at him stunned him for a moment. He was puzzled as to why the girl''s gaze made him sense fear. Yosemite brushed that feeling away, adjusted his clothes, and left hastily. Rose quickly entered her grandfather''s room and saw that his tubes had been pulled out. Carefully, she connected them once again. All of a sudden, Old Master Severe opened his eyes. His gaze was that of an aged and frail, old man. Nevertheless, when he saw the girl squatting in front o f him, a sh of delight flew across his eyes. "Angel..." He excitedly grabbed Rose''s hand. "Look for Jay... he i s the only person that can help you... save Severe Enterprise!" Old Master Severe fainted from exhaustion upon finishing his sentence. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rose immediately called for the doctor. The doctor was indifferent toward Old Master Severe as he spoke i n an annoyed tone, "The patient¡¯s family left him here and onlye every few days to pay the hospital bills. You can only me the illness that he has which doesn¡¯t cost him his life but is unbeatable. Not to mention, now that time has gone by, nobody is willing to take care of him anymore." Rose held her grandfather''s hand while tears rolled inside her eye sockets. "Is there any way to make him stand again? Regardless of the cost, please doctor!" She asked. "The technology we have in our hospital is incapable o f doing so. You''ll have to see if the best hospital in the country, Grand Asia Medical Center can create a miracle." It was like a thread of hope that Rose held tightly. With hope glistening in her eyes, she asked, "Are you saying that there''s a chance Grand Asia Hospital can cure?" The doctor answered coldly, "Unfortunately, the Severe family isdened with debts, and they can hardly afford the fees at our hospital. How could they have the money to send Old Master Severe to Grand Asia Hospital that is exorbitantly priced?" He paused for a moment and suspiciously looked at Rose before informing her of a crueler reality, "Miss, Grand Asia Hospital is also always fully upied. Aside from money, you''ll need a doctor''s rmendation to get on the waiting list. Otherwise, getting admitted to Grand Asia is harder than ascending into heaven. In other words, he was asking her to give up. Rose looked at her grandfather that was lying in bed and made the most stubborn decision she had ever made. ''Grandpa, I will make you stand once again and take revenge on those who have harmed you,¡¯ Rose made a promise to herself. "Could I borrow a phone?" Rose begged the doctor. She had thrown her sim card away. The doctor noticed the stubbornness on Rose''s face. It has to be said that he had seen many of Old Master Severe¡¯s friends; they each once had the same determination as her, trying to use their strength to turn Old Master Severe¡¯s situation around. However, without question, they each failed in the end. Nevertheless, the doctor passed his phone to her... Not far away, Jay was watching Rose. He did not know if she would put down her pride in such desperate times to seek help from him? It was not until his phone rang that aforting smile appeared on his face. Someone who could bend and stretch. It was indeed his Angeline. He answered the phone. "Hello..." Rose''s breathing became uneven when she heard his voice. She had written him a severance letter and yet was turning to him for help not long after. Would it make him misunderstand and think that she was ying hard to get? In the end, she lost her courage and hung up the call. Tears began to stream down her face. Jay looked at the troubled girl and strode toward her. "Rose Loyle!¡± He stood in front of her. His voice was maic and seductive. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 A voice that was sexier than a news anchor. Rose could recognize the man from his voice, and she turned around in shock before staring nkly at Jay who had appeared out of nowhere. "Sir Ares?" Her shocked eyes were as wide as big bells, looking at him in disbelief. "Why are you here?" Jay stood still in front of her. Only a day had passed, and she was now thin and haggard in front of him. Her pair of chubby and cheerful cheeks had thinned a lot. His heart ached. Jay¡¯s gaze shifted to Old Master Severe who was lying on the bed. His memory of an energetic and spirited old man had been reced with one of a man that had no energy left in his muscles and was suffering from endless depression. "You want to save him?" Jay looked at Rose. Rose nodded. Uneasiness filled her heart. Jay was a man with meticulous thoughts. If he decided to probe further and ask as to why she wanted to save Old Master Severe, how was she going to answer him? "Rose, marry me, and I''ll save him," Jay solemnly announced as he looked at the determination in her eyes. He did not want to take advantage of her when she was in trouble. However, he was a businessman, and h e knew that a missed opportunity would never return. He did not have the courage to go through losing her again. Rose stared at him. She did not understand why he would make such an offer when he hated her so much? What was the meaning of marriage to him? N?velDrama.Org ? content. She understood that businessmen were always on the lookout for profits. What profit would he gain from marrying her? The doctor looked at Jay and chuckled. "Mister, Old Master Severe''s illness is an unresolved mystery for the medical fraternity. You don''t look like someone whocks money, but I have to remind you that life and health are two things money can¡¯t buy." Jay''s cold gaze swept across the doctor¡¯s face. "You¡¯re right. That''s why no other ce has a chance of creating a miracle for Old Master Severe¡¯s condition other than Grand Asia Medical Center." The doctor was taken aback. "You are?¡± Jay looked at him and said casually, "Jay Ares." The doctor stumbled in shock and appeared bashful a s he said fearfully, "You''re Grand Asia¡¯s President! Please forgive my ignorance!¡± The doctor said to Rose with raised brows, "Miss, this i s yourst chance to save Old Master Severe. Don''t miss out on this great opportunity!" The doctor then left hurriedly. Jay and Rose continued to stand in the room as they looked at each other. Rose¡¯s mind was a mess. All of a sudden, a crisp voice interrupted her thoughts, ''Angel, look for Jay... he is the only person that can help you... save Severe Enterprise!'' Rose nodded her head. "Okay, I agree to your terms." Regardless, she had to try? Right? Jay''s nervous and distressed heart finally found peace. She was finally going to be his bride once again! This time, he was not going to disappoint her. "Let''s go back to Imperial Capital first. I will get someone to arrange the transfer for Old Master Severe.¡± Rose nodded. She nced a few more times at Old Master Severe before slowly reluctantly leaving the room. In the corridor, a trolley filled with medical equipment was heading their way, but Rose was walking without concentrating and did not realize the impending danger ahead. Jay who was behind her dashed forward and grabbed her in the nick of time. Consequently, Rose was jolted awake. Not to mention, by the time she was in his safe embrace, she realized that she had nearly walked into the trolley of medical equipment... Flustered, she left Jay''s embrace and said, "Thank you!" Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Jay tightly held her hand in his and pulled it while praising himself, "I''m merely extending my care to the weaklings." Rose red at him. "I''m not a weakling, okay?" Jay smiled slyly. "If you don''t want me to categorize you as a weakling, be stronger and prove me wrong." Rose looked at him bitterly. ''If he hates me, he should stay away from me. Doesn''t he know that I don''t have any immunity against him?¡¯ She had made the difficult decision of leaving him. However, he had shamelessly barged into her life once more, making her defenseless. "Why are you here?" She asked him with suspicion. He held her hand and casually continued walking. While holding her hand, he felt as if the whole world was being held onto by himself. He was in a good mood, and his lips curled into a smile. "You haven''t told me why you are here?" He asked in return. Rose looked down. "Old Master Severe helped me once. Now that he''s in trouble, I want to help him in return." There was a smile in Jay''s eyes. "So how do you want t o help him?¡± Rose halted her steps abruptly and looked at Jay before solemnly saying in a serious tone, "I will do all that I can to let him stand up again." Jay looked at her serious expression and felt a sense o f sadness. She used to live a life as a carefree princess, but she now had to shoulder the burden of resurrecting Severe Enterprise. "I will help you fulfill your wish,¡± he said to her sincerely. Rose¡¯s pupils widened in bewilderment. ''If he intends t o help grandpa, it would be because of the rtionship they share. Why does it sound like he''s helping grandpa because of me?'' "Let''s go!¡± He held her hand and headed for the hospital exit. At the main door, Baby Robbie and Jens could be seen running over. "Mommy." Rose felt a rush ofplex emotions as she looked at her two cute children. She had thought that she would never see them again. She squatted down and opened her arms wide to bring the two boys into her embrace. "Mommy, don''t leave me," Baby Robbie tearfully said. Jenson who usually spoke very little but straightforwardly said, "Mommy, why do you want to abandon me again?" Rose felt remorseful toward Jenson. "Mommy has done the wrong thing. I''m sorry, Jens." Baby Robbie hugged Rose''s neck and said in between sobs, "Mommy, if you don''t like to live in Imperial Capital, then bring me along. I don¡¯t want to live without you." Jenson said, "I don¡¯t want to be a motherless child." Jay said out of jealousy, "Are you all expecting me to live alone?¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie held Rose tightly, refusing to let go as they cried out, "Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you." Rose looked at Jay and understood his reason for proposing to her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Each word and sentence that came out of Jenson¡¯s mouth shed her heart so much that it ached! Even a heart made of ice would melt when faced with the children''s endless cries and pleadings! Jay loved his children very much and would not bear t o hurt their feelings. Therefore, he had no choice but t o propose to her? When Jay noticed the negative changes in Rose''s expression, he lightly cleared his throat to remind the children to not go overboard with their acting. "Mommy won''t be leaving anymore. Jens, Baby Robbie, stop clinging on to your mommy. She''s tired,¡± Jay said. When they heard that their mother was no longer leaving, Jenson and Baby Robbie immediately cheered. "That''s great. Mommy isn''t leaving, we''re still going to have our mommy." Chapter 259 Chapter 259 At the thought that Jay did not like to sleepover at unfamiliar hotels, Rose went back to the hotel to fetch Baby Zetty. Then, they all returned to Imperial Capital that night. The four-wheeled drive sped along the dark highway. I n the back seat, the three children were fast asleep; the backrest had been folded down to widen the seats. Meanwhile, Rose sat in the front passenger seat and looked out the window. The night sky was pitch ck and not even a single star could be found. It was just like her heart that had fallen into endless darkness. "Sir Ares, don''t you feel like it''s a waste of time to marry me?" Her voice was so soft as if it had come from the wind. It brought along hints of hesitation and fear. She was helpless when it came to the unknown future. Jay''s firm voice replied, "I¡¯d never do something that would waste my time." Rose turned to look at him. His obsidian eyes were glowing brightly. "Why do you want to marry me?" "You want to know the answer?" Jay¡¯s mesmerizing voice seduced her, and she was tempted by him for a moment. She nodded. "Hmm." Jay abruptly turned around, and his lips curled upward. Consequently, she was left with a handsome side profile. "Rose Loyle, you can take a lifetime to search for the answer.¡± Rose was taken aback. This man always spoke with hidden meanings. Her mind whenpared to his, was probably like an ancient unicellr microorganism. She leaned her head against the headrest, and her clear voice rang in the air once again, ¡°Sir Ares, would you give me that opportunity to find the answer?" She was afraid that he would return to his old ways after they got married and continue to scheme against her. If that were the case, she had to y along till one was down! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Did she have a choice considering that she was going t o be linked to him for her whole life? Jay said, "If you think that one lifetime is not enough, then use two lifetimes, three even..." Unfortunately, Rose did not hear any of that because she was still recovering from a mild concussion she suffered not too long ago; she ended up falling asleep i n the midst of their conversation. Jay looked at the apple of his eye. One of his hands held the steering wheel while the other gently held her hand. "Silly girl." He raised the temperature in the car and drove at a steady speed. He was clueless as to how long he ended up driving for before they arrived at Imperial Capital. Jay parked his four-wheeled drive at the entrance of a mansion in the city''s southern suburbs. It was his favorite piece of property amongst the rest that he owned. From the structure and design to itsndscape and interior, everything had been decided on and chosen by himself. It was quite far away from his workce which was why he seldom lived there. Moreover, he would only stay over whenever he had a long break. Jay had decided to bring Rose to this mansion because he felt that she needed to recuperate. When the car stopped, Rose opened her sleepy eyes. She was tired and exhausted, but it had be a habit for her to be a light sleeper ever since she became a mother. Thus, she sleepily got down the car. When she saw that it was an unfamiliar ce, her sleepiness faded. "Where are we?" "Garden of A Diary,¡± Jay told her the name of the mansion. Rose gave him a sourish expression. Why did a man like him give his mansion such a tacky name? The mansion looked huge and such a name simply did not seem to match it. "You don''t like it?" Jay frowned as a sense of disappointment swept across his heart. He remembered that when Angeline was younger, she would always chatter with him. "Jaybie, I have a lot of secrets. Do you want to know one of them?" In the beginning, he would ask her with interest, "Tell me about it?" Angeline would say, ¡°My secret is that I''ve loved you for 2000 days already.¡± "My secret is that I''ve loved you for 2001 days already." Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ? H She had a love diary, but that diary stopped ticking after 3650 days. A whole ten years! "If you don¡¯t like it, you can change it." Jay put it that way, but his voice was cold. It was obvious that he liked the name "Garden of A Diary". Rose shrugged her shoulders. "As long as you like it." The three children were fast asleep. Hence, Jay opened the door with the intention of carrying them out while Rose followed along. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He passed the keys that were in his hand to her and said, "Open the door." Rose turned toward the European-carving gates and opened the door. Jay woke Jenson and Baby Robbie up and then carried Baby Zetty out of the car. Once Rose unlocked the door, she turned around and was dumbfounded to see Jay carrying Baby Zetty, standing in front of her. "Sir Ares, let me do it!" Rose immediately offered. Jay said, "You¡¯re still nursing an injury! Let me do it." Then, he carried Baby Zetty and headed inside. Rose remained rooted in the same spot with a nk mind. After Jay''s proposal to her, he seemed to dislike Zetty less. Was it Zetty''s blessing in disguise? "Aren''t youing in?" Jay stood at the entrance and asked with displeasure when he saw Rose still standing in the foyer, under the cold breeze. Rose quickly made her way into the house. "Just randomly choose a room to sleep in for tonight. We''ll have a good look around the mansion tomorrow and get you to choose a room that you like," Jay said t o her. Rose looked at Jay in disbelief. ''What is up his sleeves? Why is he being so nice to me all of a sudden?¡¯ That night, Rose slept in the room next to Jay¡¯s. She tried to think of all the possible reasons Jay¡¯s attitude toward her had changed for the better. However, she was left without an answer. The next morning, Rose was woken up by the children''s cheerful screams. She stood by the huge ss window and watched as the children yed naturally in the garden, picking all sorts of insects they could find. Rose smiled at the sight of it. Only the rich could afford to own such a huge mansion with an enormous garden in the suburbs of Imperial Capital where every inch ofnd cost an arm and a leg. Subsequently, someone knocked on her door. Rose walked over to open the door and was greeted by the sight of a kind, middle-ageddy holding a bowl of chicken soup. Thedy was standing at the door, smiling at her. "Young Madam, the young master asked me to send this up to you. He asked that you have this breakfast and sleep awhile more because it wouldn''t be good for your stomach to skip breakfast." Rose was shocked by the attention. It was her favorite chicken soup. To cook it to such a creamy consistency, it had to be cooked more than two hours under a small fire. Ever since she had her triplets, she never dared wish for a breakfast that she liked. She looked at the kinddy and sheepishly corrected her, "I''m not married to Sir Ares yet, it''s better if you don¡¯t address me as your young madam." "That won''t do. Young master gave us his instructions, and we dare not go against him..." Rose chuckled. It seemed like Sir Ares had a reputation as scary as Hades. "Where is he?" She asked. ''He left for the office early this morning. He said that h e had work to do." "Isn''t it a weekend?¡± Rose immediately pursed her lips and said, "Look at me, what am I asking about?" ''Do you think that just because you''re now his almighty wife, you can dictate where he goes?'' Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Grand Asia Medical Center. Jay entered the exclusive VVIP room with various renowned specialists and consultants from all over the world. The patient inside the room was none other than Rose''s grandfather... Old Master Severe. Jay had arranged for Old Master Severe¡¯s transfer from Swallow City to Imperial Capital overnight. Additionally, he got all the rted specialists to carry out a checkup for the old man. Their working diagnosis was... the old man had a rare illness: Hysteria Paralysis. The specialist of the rted field informed Jay, "The old man is conscious, but his four limbs are paralyzed. Physical examination and other supplementary tests show that he co-morbidly has hypertension and ischemic heart disease which seem quite well controlled. His full-body paralysis could be rted to the mental trauma he experienced seven years ago." The specialist was holding on to Old Master Severe¡¯s case notes while reporting and exining the patient''s condition. Jay¡¯s gazended on the file that the specialist was holding and dove deep into thought. ''Seven years ago. Wasn¡¯t that when Angeline was involved in a fatal ident? ''Old Master Severe''s mental trauma must be from the reality of losing his precious granddaughter.¡¯ A heavy fog shrouded Jay''s gaze. He was somewhat responsible for the fall of the Severe family. As a result of driving miles in search of love, Angeline lost her life in an ident and indirectly sent the Severe family into a downward spiral. How much pain must she be going through? "I order all of you to get Old Master Severe back to health and on his feet regardless of the way or cost,¡± Jay had a persistence he had never carried before as h e ordered imposingly. "Understood, president. We will do our best.¡± Jay bellowed, "Not just do your best. You can only seed. Failure won¡¯t be epted.¡± The specialists wiped the sweat off their foreheads." Yes, yes, we will.¡± They replied respectfully. Only then did Jay leave, feeling relieved. In the office, Grayson informed him in detail about the incident when Rose was beaten up. "President, Rose Foyle is Sean Bell''s newly hired personal assistant. On her way to work, she bumped into Nancy who then gave her a hard time. Rose pped Nancy because she was angry that thetter had tried to trap her into getting raped..." When Grayson reported the matter, a smile crept up Jay''s expressionless face. Grayson was taken aback. ''Why does the president¡¯s mood appear to be good over the fact that Rose pped Nancy?'' Grayson quickly continued with his report, "Nancy then cried her way into the chairman''s office. You do know that the chairman dots on his daughter a lot. Thus, when he found out that his daughter had been pped, he immediately got his people to capture Rose. Nancy then grabbed the opportunity to exact revenge and gave Rose over ten ps..." 1 Consequently, Jay¡¯s casual smile disappeared into thin air, and his expression was reced with that of anger. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Graysonmented to himself that Jay was openly biased. When he heard that Rose had hit Nancy, he smiled so handsomely. However, when it came to the fact of Nancy having hit Rose, his face became as dark as coal. "The chairman wanted to issue a warning and thus got his bodyguards to teach Rose a lesson. It seems like after the bodyguards kicked Rose in the stomach two to three times, Rose ended up hugging her stomach out of severe pain and fainted soon after.¡± Having finished listening to the report, a fit of fiery anger began to burn in his chest. He was so angry that the pencil in his hand abruptly broke into half. When he spoke again, his tone was so cold that it could have frozen a huge bull. "Grayson, did Old Master Bell mention how he was going topensate Rose?" Grayson appeared troubled. "About that..." ''If the president finds out about Old Master Bell''s reaction after the incident, I''m afraid that the president will erupt in anger. ''Imperial Capital is going to be washed over by an angry typhoon again.¡¯ Chapter 262 Chapter 262 "Speak!" Jay barked. Grayson said, "President, don¡¯t be angry. Old Master Bell had no remorse for his actions after the incident and even tried to bribe me just to ept any kind of scapegoat." Jay mmed the table and broke one of its legs. Consequently, the table fell sideways. Grayson shuddered. ''The president has not revealed his strength in a long time.'' "Stanley Bell, since you want to spoil your daughter, don¡¯t me me for spoiling my wife in full force!" Grayson''s eyes widened. He did not understand the meaning of ''spoiling my wife in full force'' that Jay was referring to. ''Wasn''t Rose the president''s most hated ex-wife? ''Why the sudden change in attitude? ''How much he hated her in the past was how much he doted her now?'' Grayson felt that he needed to make amends with Rose once again, otherwise, the person that would receive the wrath of his president would be none other than himself. "Grayson, immediately remove all of Grand Asia¡¯s investments and technology in Bell Enterprise. We will cease having any more projects with Bell Enterprise. Additionally, use our trading team to bring Bell Enterprise''s shares down in three consecutive intervals." Jay''s level of anger shocked Grayson so much that thetter''s mouth was left agape. ''Isn''t this Grand Asia''s first time bringing down an opponent with such brutality ever since its conception? ''The president is relieving his anger. Any of the above could force Bell Enterprise into bankruptcy." ¡°Noted, president." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Grayson carried out Jay''s orders at sonic speed. That afternoon itself, Bell Enterprise was in a state of emergency. The department heads could be seen constantly going in and out of the chairman''s office, informing him of thetest bad news, "Chairman, a few of our investors for the new project have suddenly decided to withdraw. What should we do?" "What? Why did such a thing happen? Aren''t the investors subsidiarypanies under Grand Asia?" Chairman Bell was bewildered. "Indeed, chairman." The chairman¡¯s worried expression rxed, and he smiled. "Don''t worry, the Bell family have been friends with the Ares family for a long time. I''ll give Old Master Ares a call. Then, those subsidiary companies won''t dare make any more rash moves." The department head immediately brought a phone over to the chairman, and the chairman made the call i n front of him. "Stanley, you haven¡¯t called me in a while. You must have something to ask from me, what is it?" Old Master Ares'' carefree voice could be heard over the phone the moment the call connected. "The thing is, Grand Asia''s subsidiarypanies have suddenly withdrawn their investments from a few of Bell Enterprise¡¯s projects. I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor to help me find out what is going on.¡± "Oh? Such a thing happened? Don¡¯t worry, Stanley I''ll give Jay a call right now for him to check with his staff." "Thank you so much." Stanley Bell continued to butter up Old Master Ares before he reluctantly hung up the call. He then happily announced, "Heard that? The head of the Ares family has agreed to help us settle this problem. So just continue with where you left off!" The department head smiled. "Yes, I¡¯m at ease now." However, wave after wave of cmity only kept washing ashore after that. Not long after, Nancy Bell worriedly came in search of her father. "Dad, a few shares under Bell Enterprise have plummeted." Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Stanley Bell''s expression changed for the worse. The only person that had such control over Bell Enterprise''s shares was none other than Jay Ares. Only after a step toote did he realize that when all the investors pulled out from their project, it was not because the subsidiarypanies were making their own decision. Instead, they had received orders from Jay. 2 N?velDrama.Org ? content. When he recalled the recent interactions he had had with Jay, even a fool could tell as to why Jay was attacking. "Master Ares, oh, Master Ares. How could you be so cruel toward Bell Enterprise just because of a woman? Don''t you know that women are the root of all troubles?¡± Nancy paled when she heard what her father hadmented. She felt that it was unfair. ''That Rose Boyle i s no match for me in all aspects. Not to mention, she''s from such a lowly background. Why would Master Ares treat her so well and even make Bell Enterprise his enemy? ''I''ve been showering him with my affection for so many years. However, I was unable to win against a wild country bumpkin?'' "Dad, is it true that Master Ares is exacting revenge on Bell Enterprise because of Rose Loyle?" Nancy could not ept the fact that she had lost to Rose. Chairman Bell shot a disappointing re at nancy. " It''s all your fault. As an aristocraticdy, why did you pick a fight with a country bumpkin like Rose Loyle? Now, not only have you failed to gain the upper hand, but you even have to pay the price for it." There was anger in Nancy''s eyes as she screamed, " Dad, if it weren''t for Rose Loyle, I would already be married to Master Ares and would be Mrs. Ares. I hate her for having ruined my happiness." Bell Chairman advised sadly, "If it isn''t yours in the first ce, you''ll never have it. Rose may have a lowly background and poor education, but she has a good life fated for her. She gave Master Ares two sons. Master Ares is warning us to never harm Rose again b y giving Bell Enterprise a hard time." Nancy clenched her hand into a tight fist. She thought that a majestic and youthful young man like Jay would never protect a woman and thus she never would have guessed that Rose was a special case for him... Jealousy enveloped Nancy so much that she gritted her teeth. "Fortunately, Old Master Ares is willing to step in and help us put in a good word. Otherwise, with Master Ares'' killer instincts, Bell Enterprise would be in grave danger." Bell Chairman ced all of his hope in Old Master Ares in regards to saving Bell Enterprise; he was holding on to that sliver of luck that Old Master Ares would ce pressure on Jay and force him to withdraw the current pressure on Bell Enterprise. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned. Old Master Ares did give Jay a call, trying to intercede for Bell Enterprise. "Jay, Uncle Bell called me earlier and told me that your people have made a few mistakes. They''ve collectively withdrawn all their investments in Bell Enterprise. Is there such a thing?" Old Master Ares thought that Jay had no knowledge of it, but Jay merely answered, "Hmm." Old Master Ares was shocked. "You''re aware of it?" "Yes, because I gave them those instructions," Jay said nonchntly. Old Master Ares could not figure out what the reason behind it could be. "Jay, why are you doing so? The Bells and Ares have been close partners for many years...¡± Jay interrupted him, "Didn¡¯t you tell me that there''s no such thing as friends forever in the business world? Their principles have crossed the line, so they should suffer the consequences." Old Master Ares remained silent for a while before saying, "I know that you¡¯ve always been clear about your limits. I don¡¯t understand the full picture, so I can''t pass any judgment. However, I must remind you that to err is human, to forgive is divine!" 1 "Understood.¡± After Old Master Ares ended the call, he asked his helper to send a call over to Stanley Bell. "Tell him that Master Ares has grown up and is now independent. He no longer listens to his grandfather." "Yes, old master." Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Old Master Ares would surely side with his grandson i f anyone went against Jay. Ono the other hand, when Chairman Bell received Old Master Ares''s reply, he was washed with despair. He sighed helplessly and red at Nancy. "Nancy, the person that tied the knot has to untie it. This issue started because of you. Perhaps you should give Master Ares a visit and apologize." Nancy mumbled, "Okay, understood." As long as she did not need to apologize to that uncouth Rose boyle, she would do anything to save Bell Enterprise. 2 Nancy carefully dolled herself up with well-drawn makeup until she was satisfied with how she looked before she headed toward Grand Asia. As usual, Nancy walked straight toward the president''s office without notice. However, this time, upon exiting the elevator on the ninth floor, she saw Graysonzily leaning against a stone wall with his arms folded across his chest. He had an enigmatic smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Ms. Bell, I''m afraid to inform you that my president won¡¯t be meeting any guests today.¡± Nancy''s expression appeared awkward as she nced over in the direction of the president¡¯s office. It was once upon a time a ce that she could visit freely. However, she was now being banned from visiting it. "Grayson, I''ve got something I''d like to speak to him about," Nancy said as she walked further inside. Grayson waved his hand and two muscr and handsome bodyguards appeared. They held back Nancy and said, "Miss, please return!" "What if I must go in?" Nancy felt that with her outstanding status, the bodyguards would not dare touch her. Unfortunately, the truth swiftly pped her in the face. Grayson walked over and said, "If Ms. Bell is insistent on barging in, forgive me for handling you like someone who is trying to harm the president. You should know the consequences..." Grayson''s cold gaze swept across Nancy, and thetter stumbled backward in fear. "Grayson, I''m the youngdy of the Bell family..." Nheless, before Nancy could finish, Grayson interrupted her, "Forgive me for being blunt, but you would be better off with another surname, Ms. Bell. Our president is currently angry at those who carry the surname Bell!" Subconsciously, Nancy shivered. She realized a little toote that Grayson dared to be rude to her because h e had received orders from Jay. Nancy''s proud expression fell, and she weakened. "S o... did he say how would he let go of Bell Enterprise?¡± Grayson waved at the bodyguards. "You guys can go back to your stations." The bodyguards understood that they were no longer needed and thus left swiftly. Grayson approached Nancy and grimly informed her," Ms. Bell, if you want Master Ares to let go of Bell Enterprise, you¡¯ll need to put out the angry fire within Master Ares¡¯ heart.¡± "Grayson, stop beating around the bush. I wouldn''t dare forget your help as long as you help Bell Enterprise get through this hurdle," Nancy said. Grayson shook his head. "Like father like daughter. You''re just like your father who thinks that he can bribe me. Let me tell you, those who work close to Master Ares are not people who can be easily bribed. Especially me, I¡¯m the hardest to bribe." All spectrums of failure and dejection were felt by Nancy that day. She hade in like a strong lion but was now feeling as lowly as a rat. "What should I do for Master Ares to forgive me?¡± Nancy humbly asked. Grayson said, "If you want Master Ares to forgive you, you must get Rose Loyle to forgive you first." Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Nancy seemed as if she had heard something unrealistic. "Impossible, I can''t apologize to that ignorant and mean woman.¡± Grayson had already given his message and thus lost his patience. He said coldly, "Then Miss Bell, just wait and see how the Bell Enterprise will struggle in deep waters. Perhaps¡ª on the verge of bankruptcy, the Boyle Enterprise that everyone is calling for a beating now will be your future." Nancy had always sneered at the Boyle Enterprise that was on the verge of bankruptcy. Consequently, at the thought that the prominent Bell Enterprise would actually be reduced to the state of the Boyle Enterprise who was currently being ridiculed by citizens all over the city, her arrogant, princessy heart started to sink into a pit of fear bit by bit. "Please, let me see Master Ares.¡± Grayson looked at the arrogant Miss Bell as if she were a stray dog and could not help but smack his lips. He said regretfully, "Miss Bell, forgive me for not being able to help you out." Nancy then disregarded her personal image and shouted, "Master Ares, I am Nancy, pleasee out and see me. I know I was wrong." Nevertheless, her only response was the infinite desertedness and loneliness at the end of the corridor. Nancy was depressed as she sat on the ground. She covered her face and began to weep. "I really know I was wrong now. Master Ares..." Then, Jay walked out of his office with his hands in his pockets. He walked toward Nancy in high spirits. Nancy smiled through her tears upon seeing Jay. She knew that Jay still had feelings from the past toward her. Jay walked up to her, stopped, and frowned. "Nancy, d o you really want me to forgive you?" Nancy nodded innocently. "Master Ares, as long as you can forgive me and let Bell Enterprise go, I''ll do anything you want me to do." "Really?" Jay asked with a stern face. "Yes." Nancy replied. "I heard that you pped Rose 11 times. I''ve always had a clear understanding of kindness and enmity. Hence, as long as you can withstand 11 ps given to you by my bodyguard, this ount will be written off once and for all. How about that?" After Jay finished speaking, he winked at the bodyguard next to him. The bodyguard immediately stood up, and Nancy shivered with fear when she saw the bodyguard''s strong and powerful body. She might bleed out of her every orifice and die from just one p. What more 11 ps. Was Jay determined to kill her? How could he be this cruel to her and not even spare her the slightest bit of mercy? "Are you afraid now? Then I''ll show you another way t o survive." Jay said, "Go and apologize to Rose Loyle and ask for her forgiveness. If she forgives you, TH let you go. If she''s unwilling to forgive you, then Bell Enterprise will never see the light of day. By the way, you''ll also have to chop off your hands as interest." After saying that, Jay strode off. Nancy got up in embarrassment and hastily walked outside. Jay was actually forcing her to apologize to Rose? She could not do it. However, it seemed like Jay was serious this time. If she did not follow Jay''s instructions, Bell Enterprise would be Imperial Capital''sughing stock. N?velDrama.Org ? content. What was even more frightening was that Master Ares wanted her to chop off her hands. Would she not end up a disabled person and be despised by everyone then? End up even worse than Rose? What should she do? Garden of A Diary. The afterglow of the sunset fell on the elegant white building. Additionally, it shone with golden sparkles like a bright ocean of gold. Rose sat on the swing in the vestibule, swaying gently as she stared at the blue-ck asphalt road outside the fence. She was lost in thought. Jay had ced her in this beautiful vi and asked the servants to take care of her and give her a pampered life. What exactly was he trying to imply? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 The car horn sounded, and the carved iron door seemed to sense its owner''s aura as it consciously opened itself. Subsequently, the luxurious Rolls-Royce slowly drove inside. All of a sudden, the window slid open, and Jay Ares stuck his head out to look at Rose Loyle. Even if he did not speak nor do anything except for look at her, his breathtaking eyes were electrifying; they made Rose feel intoxicated. "Master Ares, you''ve returned?" Rose got off the swing. She was surprised. After all, the ce was quite far from where he worked. Thus, she had thought that he would note back. Jay parked his car by the side of the road, opened the door, and exited the vehicle. Standing in front of Rose with a shallow smile in his eyes, he said with a hint of jocrity, ¡°Have you been waiting for me?" In the countless scenes he had imagined before, it included Angeline sitting on the swing and waiting for him to return home. It actually ended uping true that day. Rose felt a little embarrassed. She stretched out her hand to tidy her hair behind her ears and said awkwardly, "Master Ares, I have many doubts in my heart. Is it okay for me to talk to you?" Jay said, "There¡¯s still a very long considering the rest of our lives, so don¡¯t worry about it for now. Come inside the house, it''s windy outside." Rose pursed her mouth. Was he deliberately dodging her? She felt slightly reluctant to be manipted by him like this, so she followed him into the house, went upstairs with him, and entered his room with him... She was determined to make things clear to him. Even if it was a loveless marriage, and even if it was a marriage where interests were paramount, she should be aware whenever she was being taken advantage of. Jay knew that someone was tailing him, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously curled up. Upon entering the room, he shed a beautiful smile." Close the door for me." Rose did not think much and closed the door obediently with the back of her hand. Jay turned his back to her and stretched out his hand t o unlock the buttons of his clothes one by one. Consequently, Rose screamed in shock, "Ah! What are you going to do?" "Take a bath, is there a problem?" Jay gave her an evil smirk. "If you want to take a shower, why didn''t you tell me?" Rose covered her eyes and hurried out. Jay¡¯s evil voice sounded from behind her, ¡°We''re already about to get married, do you have to be this shy?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rose flushed with shame and ran even faster. Bang... "Ouch!" Rose panicked and simply fled in any direction without heeding what was in front of her. Thus, she unexpectedly ended up mming into a door panel. After hitting her forehead that was originally already injured, the resulting pain caused her to scream out loud without any regard for her personal image. Jay stepped forward with his long legs, pulled her up, and carefully checked her injuries. As the pain slowly receded, Rose finally noticed that she was face to face with a beautiful merman. 1 With a body figure that was lean and sturdy yet still handsome, his proud Apollo''s Belt brought out the golden ratio of his eight pack abs. The man was a ssic example of skinny with clothes on but brawny i n the buff. "Does it look good?" Noticing that his woman was staring at his abdominal muscles, Jay shed a gentle smile. Rose quickly looked the other way and turned her back to him. She said incoherently, "I... didn''t mean to look at you...¡± He arrogantly turned her around to face him. "Just look at me if you want to. After all, we''re getting married soon. After marriage, we''ll have to ''fully open up to each other''.¡± He deliberately emphasized the phrase ''fully open up t o each other'', and Rose could not help but ponder on it. Had they ''fully opened up to each other'' seven years ago, or had she forced herself upon him? "You...¡± Her ears turned red as she blushed, and she quickly opened the door to escape. Jay could not help but shake his head with a smile. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Aftering out of the shower, Jay nced at the dimly lit corridor on the second floor. He frowned when he saw that all the bedroom doors were tightly shut. He had told Rose and the children to choose the rooms they liked, and it seemed as if they had all sessfully avoided being neighbors with him. Was he that scary? Jay went downstairs. The servant, Mother Zachary, was busy preparing dinner. Seeing Jay, Mother Zachary said very kindly, "Master, dinner will be ready very soon. I''m going to ask the youngdy and the children toe down for dinner." Originally, Mother Zachary was a super chef in Tourmaline Estate; she was the one that had stayed there for the longest time. Jay¡¯s mother had helped her solve many of her family problems, so the grateful Mother Zachary had always been particrly kind to the Ares family¡¯s first wife. She even regarded Jay as her own child. Jay also trusted Mother Zachary a lot, so he took Mother Zachary out regardless of the opposition of the other wives. He allowed her to take care of Rose and his children. Mother Zachary''s cooking skills and moral standings were good, and they were what Jay valued the most. Jay nodded, and his eyes followed Mother Zachary''s slightly rickety back until she reached the top floor of the vi. His dark pupils were covered with ayer of chilly mist. He lived on the second floor, but she had chosen to live on the fourth floor. In other words, she had deliberately chosen the room farthest from him in the vi. What did she mean by it? When Rose brought the children downstairs, Jay''s face was sullen. He was usually a reserved person, and whenever he was not speaking, his body seemed as if it had been passed through an ice cer. Additionally, he had a stern but handsome face. The temperature in the room instantly dropped below freezing point. Rose and the children took their seats on the dining chairs one after another; everyone bowed their heads and focused on eating. They dared not even exhale loudly. Jay took a seat as well. He did not want to make the atmosphere rigid. However, whenever he was in a bad mood, his expression would turn ugly, and the icy aura that he had been born with would unconsciously show through. Rose had always been a coward in front of him. Baby Robbie was good at observing social situations and saw that his daddy was in a bad mood. Thus, he concluded that it would be better to not mess with him. Jenson Ares did not even bother to pay any attention t o Daddy. Baby Zetty was the only one who stretched out her soft hands to touch his sour face. She daringly provoked him by saying, "Uncle, why is your expression so dark? Would you like to wash it with bleach?¡± Jay turned his head to look at Baby Zetty who was cute and cuddly. Nheless, there was madness hidden in her bones. Like Angeline, she usually looked docile but wouldsh out with her ws if she was provoked. "Are you not afraid of me?" Jay''s words had no warmth to them. He found it strange because he had seen all kinds of cruel characters, and whenever they saw his expression fall, they would inevitably shiver and sweat. As for this little bun, whenever he was angry, she would only stare at him. Why was she not afraid of him? "Why should I be afraid of you, you¡¯re not a tiger." Baby Zetty said boldly. "Baby Zetty, don''t talk when you''re eating," Rose quickly reminded Baby Zetty. She was afraid that both of them, who were already indifferent to each other, would have an even worse rtionship because of this small matter. Jay nced at Rose who was on the opposite side and saw her nervousness that was being disyed through her bodynguage. He paused his cold expression and said meaningfully, "Well, if you''re not afraid of me, why do you have to stay at such a high ce?" Baby Zetty was very honest. "It was Mommy who said i t would be safer to stay away from the second floor." Rose almost spit out her mouthful of rice. Jay''s icy gaze shot toward her like a knife. "I want to know the logical exnation as to why the fourth floor is safer than the second floor?¡± Rose poked her numb scalp with her chopsticks. What logical reason was there? It was just an excuse for her t o stay away from him. She focused intently and thought for a long time before squeezing out the words, "Four is my lucky number." Jay was speechless. "Pseudoscience!" Rose did not dare to speak any longer and merely lowered her head before continuing on with her meal. "Move everything downstairs for me." When she heard Jay¡¯s unexpectedmand, Rose was a little dazed. "Master Ares, why? It''s troublesome to move things around."Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 She just did not want to move. Jay said, "Mother Zachary is too old to climb the flights of stairs." Rose could only surrender. Thus, after dinner, Rose went upstairs to move her belongings. Jay called out to the three adorable babies, "You can choose any room on the second floor but remember to stay away from Daddy.¡± Jenson Ares put one hand in his pocket and nodded coolly. "I got it." Baby Robbie was a little confused and asked Jenson," Jens, why won''t Daddy let us live next door to him?" Jenson said without looking back, "That¡¯s because you''re not Mommy." Baby Robbie instantly had an epiphany. "Oh!" Baby Zetty, however, grimaced at Jay. "Nobody wants t o live next to you!" By the time Rose had moved her toiletry down from the fourth floor, she found that most of the rooms on the second floor had been fully upied by the three naughty children. Only the room next to Jay was left. The three rooms farthest away from Daddy''s room had been upied by Jensen who was to use them as his study, bedroom, and toy room. As for Baby Robbie, he upied the three rooms next t o Jenson; they were the bedroom, piano room, and exercise room. On the other hand, Baby Zetty only wanted two rooms which were the bedroom and studio. Rose did not want to be next to Jay, so she went to ask her son Jenson, "Jens, can Mommy change rooms with you?" Jay''s voice sounded like a demon as he said, "Rose, don''t bully the children." 1 N?velDrama.Org ? content. Thus, Rose could only walk toward Jay''s bedroom while holding the basin with her toiletries. While she was walking past Jay, he suddenly stretched out his hand. Consequently, Rose looked at him in astonishment. "Master Ares¡ª" Jay grabbed the basin in her hands and walked toward her new room with it. When Rose came to the door, she said bitterly, "Master Ares, it¡¯s too wasteful to have no one live on the fourth floor. Should I stay on the fourth floor instead?" Jay said, "The fourth floor will be used to keep pets. I won''t stop you if you want to go there." "What kind of pets are you going to raise?" Rose asked cautiously. Of all pets, she was most afraid of tortoises. As long as it was not a tortoise, she did not mind living with other pets. It was still better than living next door to Master Ares. "Tortoises!" The corners of Jay''s mouth shed a smug smile. Rose swallowed her saliva and hurriedly took one step into her new room. "Of all pets to raise, why raise tortoises?" She mumbled. "Tortoises have long lives,¡± he said. Rose was obviously frightened, and she started panting as soon as she sat at the bedside. When she was a child, she was bitten by Jay''s Brazilian tortoise. At that time, the tortoise kept biting her hand and refused to let go. Consequently, it turned into a nightmare for her in the years that followed. However, she had never seen him raise a tortoise for many years. Why had he suddenly picked up the same hobby again? "Master Ares, I''ll stay here then.¡± Rose looked around the bedroom that was decorated with pink wallpaper; i t looked very cosy and dreamy. "This ce is good." "Which part of it is good?¡± Jay overheard her heartfelt admiration after having ced her toiletries in the bathroom anding out. Rose felt that everything was good. The colors, new Chinese-style beds, simplistic patterns, and hollow folding screen that featured moonlight in the lotus pond. They were all her favorite new Chinese decoration styles. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 "Master Ares, why is this room decorated differently from the others?" Rose Loyle was surprised. The vi highlighted simplicity and elegance as a whole. However, that room alone was ssic and dreamy just like a girl''s boudoir from ancient times. Jay Ares stared at Rose who had a surprised expression on her face. Subsequently, he curled his lips cheerfully. "Guess?" Rose stared at him nkly, and her memory went back to seven years ago. Angeline Severe had a serious car ident, and after managing to survive, she heard the shocking news that Jay was about to get married. However, the bride could not show up at the wedding scene for some reason¡ª As for her, she used some tricks to sessfully attract his attention and make him pick herself as his wife among the crowd. She had always been curious as to who was the absent bride? She was the woman Jay cared about, right? "It''s designed for the girl you like!" She could not hide her frustration, and her voice sounded in a very low-pitched tone. Jay nodded. "Yeah." The room had indeed been designed for Angeline! He merely added many elements that were in line with current times and suited her preferences.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She appreciated lotus flowers, so he solidified the moonlight of the lotus pond into a painting and transferred it to be an indoor screen. She liked the color pink, but pink was a color that made him dizzy whenever he saw it, so he could only abandon having pink decorations across the entire room and instead made a few embellishments. Nevertheless, his clever transformations obviously did not make her understand his intentions. Rose¡¯s mood at the moment was a little depressed because of the girl he had in his heart. "Master Ares, if you liked her, why didn''t you marry her?" Rose asked, puzzled. He said lightly, "Things didn''t work out the way I wanted it to be." Rose suddenly felt that her regret of not being able to have Jay for so many years shoulde to an end. After all, Jay was a pitiful person like her, unable to get the person he loved. "It turns out that nothing in this world is perfect," Rose said with emotion. She frowned, and the scar on her forehead suddenly came to Jay''s attention. Out of the blue, he stretched out his hand and gently stroked the bluish-purple scar on her forehead. His eyes were filled with regret. "Nancy Bell did this?" His voice cooled inexplicably. Rose nodded. "Why didn''t you fight back?" He asked. He knew that she practiced swordsmanship ever since she was a child just to protect herself. "I forgot,¡± She answered weakly. At that time, she felt numb by Jay¡¯s indifference and heartlessness, so she did not feel any pain when the fists of others hit her. "Hit back next time," he said lightly. Rose looked at him in amazement and chuckled. "Do you think Miss Bell will appear whenever I want?" Jay ignored her, took out a tube of ointment from a drawer, and took a seat in front of her. Then, he carefully smeared the ointment on her wound. "Master Ares, I''ll do it myself." Rose was ttered, and she reached out for the medicine tube. Nheless, Jay pushed her hand away. "Don''t move." Consequently, she sat right in front of him. "Master Ares, in fact, my skin is very rough. It''ll recover on its own even without medicine," Rose said with a shaky voice. "It can''t leave any scars. Otherwise, you won¡¯t look good in the wedding photos,¡± He said solemnly. Abruptly, Rose raised her head in shock. Coincidentally, her lips brushed against his, and the two looked at each other. Rose touched her electrified lips and looked at the dazed man in fear. She was awaiting the man''s volcanic eruption! "Master Ares, I didn¡¯t mean it!" She was about to burst into tears. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Jay looked at the bewildered Rose, lowered his head out of the blue, and kissed her lips passionately. Instantly, Rose lost her mind. He was like a sea of fire, and she was a spark that had been set aze by him. Almost immediately, she was reduced to ashes. After regaining herposure, she pushed him away. On the other hand, he licked his sexy and charming thin lips. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rose felt so ashamed that her cheeks began blushing. "Master Ares, if you don''t like me, don''t provoke me." She censured him indignantly. Jay lifted her chin. "Rose Loyle, we¡¯re going to get married soon. Do you think I''ll still remain chaste after we get married?¡± Rose looked at him in amazement¡ª His lust was burning in his icy body. "Master Ares, don''t you feel wronged?" "I''d be d to endure this hardship." He said. 1 "Yet, I feel wronged¡ª" She stood up and said with tears, "I can''t face a man who hates me while maintaining mydylike demeanor. I also can''t¡ª face a man who has hurt me before when I gave my heart to him." Who said he hated her? 2 His eyes had never been more serious than how they currently were. "Rose, listen here..." A cellphone''s ringtone sounded at this moment. Rose took out the phone, and Josephine Ares was disyed as the caller ID on the phone screen. Rose stood up and said, "I''ll go out and answer the phone call." Jay''s expression darkened; she was defending herself against him as if he was a wolf. Was it not just a phone call from Josephine? "Just answer it here,¡± he said. His gaze was clear with apelling sense of oppression. Thus, Rose could only press the ''answer'' button, and Josephine''s loud voice was heard immediately. "Big sis, let me tell you, a famous director has taken a fancy to our family''s Baby Zetty and wants her to be the second female lead of a movie. I¡¯m telling you, this is a once-in-a- lifetime opportunity, how many A-line female stars can dream of acting in his films? You must take Baby Zetty to the audition, okay?" Rose looked embarrassed. "Isn''t it necessary to ask for the child''s opinion first?" Josephine said, "Come on, big sis. Before my brother finds out about Baby Zetty''s identity, you should quickly let him act in a few more movies. If he finds out, as a staid and pedantic national antique, he¡¯ll definitely kill off Baby Zetty¡¯s dreams of bing a child star without mercy." Rose was shocked by this and hurriedly clutched the receiver as she looked at Jay. "Josephine, Baby Zetty''s daddy will be back soon, you''ll have to ask him for his opinion on the matter." Josephine was puzzled. "Baby Zetty''s father?" Was Baby''s Zetty''s father not her brother? What did her sister inw mean? "Ah¡ª My brother is in front of you?" After Josephine understood what Rose meant, she let out a pig-like howl. Rose wanted to quickly end this loophole-filled call." Josephine, I''m hanging up now!" However, a slender and beautiful handparable to a pianist suddenly stretched out. "Give me the phone!" Rose reluctantly handed the cell phone to Jay. "Josephine Ares!" "Brother, I still have something to do, I¡¯ll talk to you next time." Josephine wanted to escape, but Jay threatened her, "You dare to try hang up?" "Brother!" Josephine''s shout carried a heavy sobbing tone. "Baby Zetty¡¯s identity, what did you mean by that?" The voice did not sound sullen or angry, but it was mixed with a strong deterrent force. "Ask big sis." Josephine hung up the phone with a loud bang. Of the 36 Stratagems, fleeing was the best! Jay''s expression was extremely ugly. When he turned his head to look at Rose, Rose was pretending to clean her room. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Bell Enterprise¡¯s stock hit its lowest point each time for three consecutive days. Bell Enterprise''s assets could be seen shrinking rapidly at a visible rate. Consequently, it led to a reduction in its bank creditworthiness. Stanley Bell had been anxious about the matter. The board of directors strongly demanded that the culprit, Nancy Bell, apologize to Rose Boyle. Otherwise, Master Ares'' anger would be hard to dissipate, and the Bell Enterprise would be on the verge of bankruptcy. Although Stanley usually spoiled his daughter, under the pressure of the board of directors, he ended up agreeing to their decision. However, after Nancy learned of the news, she threw a princess-like tantrum at home. "Dad, I can''t apologize to a humble countrywoman like Rose Boyle." Madam Bell looked at her crying daughter and felt a serious heartache. "Rose used tricks to break up a good marriage between Nancy and Master Ares. Nancy should hate her. However, you''re now forcing her to apologize to her. How wronged would Nancy feel?" Sean Bell sat on the sofa. He held the TV remote control in his hand as he switched TV programs. He was acting as if the issue had nothing to do with him. "Sean, this happened because of you. There are so many women in the Imperial Capital, so why did you have to hire Rose as your assistant?" Madam Bell was furious when she saw Sean acting as if he was above everything. Sean turned off the TV and threw the remote control onto the coffee table. He stood up and said, "Well, my sister and I will go to apologize to Rose." Nancy said sullenly, "I don''t want to go with you, you don''t have good intentions at all. Aren''t you just going t ough at me when you''re there?" There was a helpless expression on Sean''s face as he said, "Sister, you were the one who put Rose in Brother''s room that day. Brother fell in love with her a t first sight, so is it wrong for me to have recruited her as my assistant? How would I have known that you''d end up having personal grudges against her? How could I have anticipated that you¡¯d avenge your personal enmities in the company?" This passage could be said to be like a needle concealed in silk, and he euphemistically reported Nancy''s viciousness, vengefulness, and recklessness. Stanley had originally thought that Nancy was a very mature and stable talent. However, after hearing Sean say that, he felt that Nancy was a little childish as well. "Nancy, stop messing around. Just let your elder brother apany you while you apologize to Rose." It was the final word. Nancy secretly bit her lip and gave Sean a stare that wasced with poison. Nevertheless, Sean calmly took out his cell phone and called Rose. "Rose, where are you?" "Garden of A Diary." "I¡¯lle and find you right away." Sean hung up the phone and asked in a gentlemanly manner, "Rose is in Master Ares'' Garden of A Diary, are youe?" Nancy''s expression was very ugly. Why was Rose in Master Ares'' suburban vi, a ce she had never been to before? Madam Bell seemed to see through her daughter''s thoughts andforted her, "Rose is the Ares Family''s nanny. Master Ares must''ve arranged for her t o be in the Garden of A Diary so that it''d be convenient for her to take care of the young master. Nancy, don''t think too much about it, with Master Ares'' conditions, it''s absolutely impossible for Rose to marry him." "Yeah." Nancy''s expression eased slightly. Madam Bell said, ¡°Since you''re going to Master Ares'' vi, you should dress up well. Be a strong Subsequently, Nancy ran upstairs and dressed up carefully before returned downstairs once more. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sean¡¯s face always kept a gentlemanly smile. When the Bell Family¡¯s car appeared in the Garden of A Diary, it was the servant, Mother Zachary, who greeted them. When Nancy saw Mother Zachary, her expression became very unnatural. Rose was the nanny of the Ares Family. Why had Master Ares hired a new nanny? "Mr. Sean, Miss Bell, pleasee with me." Mother Zachary brought the two siblings into the living room. 1 Jay Ares was sitting on the sofa in the living room with his long legs folded casually. He was wearing a snow-colored tracksuit, and his hair was still wet. It was clear that he had juste out of the bath. As a result, his whole body was surrounded by a bewitching charm. "Sit!" His thin lips let out azy voice. Sean sat on the left side of the sofa, far away from Jay. On the other hand, Nancy chose to sit on the right side of the sofa which was closer to Jay. Jay''s eyebrows frowned unconsciously. "Mother Zachary, serve the tea," Jay said. ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Mother Zachary said cheerfully. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Nancy thought that this was very strange. Why was Mrs. Zonder doing all the servants'' work? "Where''s Rose?" she asked curiously. 1 "Apanying the children,¡± Jay said coolly. Jay was a person who cherished words like gold, so after the greeting, he sat there elegantly without saying a word. The atmosphere became particrly depressing. Mrs. Zonder brought the tea and smiled. "Master, should I call Miss Loyle?¡± "It''s okay, let her y." There was a hint of warmth in his voice. Fortunately, Rose knew that Sean woulde, so she soon returned with the children. One adult and three children were covered with mud all over them. They had bright smiles on their faces. Nancy felt secretly proud when she saw Rose in a mess. This woman was so stupid to expose her vulgar image in front of the aristocratic Master Ares like this. How could a person like Master Ares, who had germophobia, fall for a person like her? "Sean!" Rose ran over enthusiastically. "Mr. Sean!" Jay corrected her with displeasure. Rose was startled. This was just a form of address! "Why are you here?" Sean''s gaze fell on Nancy. "I''m not the one looking for you, my sister is." It was only then that Rose found out Nancy had also arrived. "Go take a bath first." Jay frowned as he looked at the woman covered in mud. "Okay." Rose immediately took the three children upstairs. There was another long wait. After a while, Rose ran downstairs with her long wet hair draped around her shoulders. Jay looked at her pale face that was drained of colors, immediately remembering that the doctor said she was malnourished and had poor immunity. He then said, "Go and dry your hair!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Sir Ares, have they waited for long?" It was rude to keep guests waiting after all. Rose''s upbringing made her unable to do such a thing. Jay gave her a sharp look. She eventually sumbed under his pressure and ran away quickly. Nancy''s face alternated from blushed to pale. Master Ares was clearly deliberately embarrassing her and repeatedly made excuses to make them wait for nothing. She could not believe that he had no feelings for her at all. "Jay, we..." ¡°Call me Master Ares!" Nancy bit her lip. Had the both of them really drifted apart this far? "Master Ares, can you please have mercy and let go of the Bell Enterprise?" Jay''s gaze fell on the woman who was standing on the stairs. "Come down." Rose was shocked. The Ares family and Bell family had been good friends for generations. From her point of view, even if Master Ares could acquire all the enterprises in the world, he would still be especially kind to the Bell family. What happened? Did the Ares and Bell families have a fall out? Rose walked over, not wanting to sit between Nancy and Jay. She walked toward Sean instead. "Come here." Jay patted the empty sofa space next to him. Rose felt that she was a really annoying third wheel. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Scared witless, Rose walked over and sat down lightly next to Jay. Nancy suddenly stood up and bowed to Rose. "Miss Rose, I''m sorry for what happened thest time. I hope you can forgive my recklessness and impulsiveness." Rose looked at Nancy in shock, her mind unable toprehend. The high and mighty Nancy Bell was apologizing to her? Rose looked toward Jay. Could it be that he had used the power of Grand Asia to put pressure on Bell Enterprise and force the young miss to apologize to her? Rose''s face immediately turned red with shame. She did not want to rely on a man to save her dignity. Her dignity and status needed to be earned with her talents before it could count as something. "Miss Bell, let bygones be bygones!¡± Rose said. Nancy, She had forgiven her so easily? She rejoiced secretly in her heart. Hmmph! It seemed like this woman knew her weight, and that was why she did not make things difficult. If she had dared to embarrass her today, she would not make things easy for her in the future as well. Sean''s gaze drifted toward Jay. His instincts told him that unless Nancy made a sincere apology, she would not be able to move on. "Kneel!" As it turned out, Jay was not going to let Nancy go so easily. However, the way he only spoke the bare necessities o f the sentence threw Nancy and Rose into confusion. Who did he want to kneel? ustomed to wimping out, Rose stood up. Jay gave her a sideways nce. "What are you doing?¡± Rose was startled. The person he wanted to kneel was not her? She sat back down slowly. Trembling, Nancy got on her knees. Jay raised his hand and gave Nancy a loud, resounding p. Immediately, five bright red fingerprints appeared on Nancy''s face as blood trickled out. "Just because it¡¯s easy to bully Rose Loyle doesn¡¯t mean it''s easy to bully me." Jay stood up and iled his leg. Seeing how the situation was going awry, Rose jumped up and grabbed Jay. "Sir Ares, why don''t we let her go?" If he did kick her, Nancy might just lose her life. In the end, Nancy was just another woman trapped by love. She may be horrible, but she did not deserve to die! Nancy cradled her burning face, tears streaming down her cheeks like a string of broken pearls. Jay¡¯s p had made her fully understand that after all this while, her love for Jay was only one- sided. Jay was nothing but ruthless and merciless toward her. Jay red at the scar on Rose¡¯s forehead. "Get out of the way." Rose, however, clung on to his torso like an octopus as she begged, "Sir Ares, let her go!" "She made you lose your ability to have children. You know that, right?" Jay¡¯s heart hurt as he spoke. Rose said dismissively, "It''s alright, I already have three kids. Having kids is so painful. I never want to d o it again anyway." Jay looked at his woman who was holding tightly onto him. She usually stayed far away from him because she was scared of him. Even when she had sat down next to him just now, she moved as close to the side as possible. Yet, at this very moment, she was glued onto him for a woman who had hurt her. Realizing how close the proximity between them was, Rose quickly let go of Jay. "Scram!" Jay yelled angrily. Nancy got to her feet and fled in disgrace. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sean ran after her. "Why did you forgive her so easily?" Jay asked. Rose said with a tinge of sadness in her voice, ¡°She''s just another pitiful person." "The proud and arrogant Nancy Bell is pitiful in your eyes?" Jay asked confusedly. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Rose looked at Jay sadly. "Sir Ares, every person who falls in love with you must bear your insults and be hurt by you. Is that not pitiful?" Jay,"..." 1 Rose turned and walked toward the stairs. Jay suddenly yanked her into his arms. With his arms circling tightly around her, he said in a hoarse voice, "I won''t do it again." Rose was bbergasted. "Let go of my mommy." Seemingly having appeared out of nowhere, Baby Zetty held a toy gun in her hand a s she pointed at Jay andmanded cutely. 1 Seeing how Jay had lost his temper and even hit someone just now, she was afraid that he would hit her mommy. As such, Baby Zetty had run into the house and found a toy sniper so that she could be her mother¡¯s savior. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Rose did not know whether tough or cry as she pushed Jay aside. The expression on Jay''s handsome face soured. Why did the child always ruin his ns? A ''poisonous n¡¯ brewed in his heart. "Baby Zetty, do you want to be a child star?" Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked, "A child star like Shirley Temple?" "Yes." Baby Zetty, who loved performing, had no idea that this was the ''bad uncle''s'' n to separate her from her mommy. "Alright!" Baby Zetty cheered. Seeing how the situation was going wrong, Rose hurriedly guided her daughter in the right direction." Baby Zetty, it''s tough to film movies." "I can make a lot of money, though. When that timees, Mommy won¡¯t have to live under other people''s roofs and be bullied by Uncle Ares!" Jay,"...¡± 1 The intention to send her away became even more firm in his heart. "When you''re filming, you''ll have to live on the set. You won''t be able to see Mommy and your brothers for a long time." Baby Zetty put her arms around Rose''s neck and said softly, "Mommy, time will pass by quickly. I''ll be back soon." Rose''s eyes turned red as she choked. "What if Mommy misses you?" Baby Zetty kissed Rose on the cheek as she said hesitantly, "Mommy..." Jay was baffled. Never in his dreams would he have thought that it was not Baby Zetty but Rose who would fall into anxiety at the thought of separation. "If you don''t want to, then forget it,¡± Jay said. However, Rose was a very open-minded parent. Rose sniffed as she said, "Baby Zetty, do you really want to be a child star?" "Yes, Mommy." "Then, tomorrow, I''ll get Aunt Josephine to take you to an audition, alright?" "Alright!" Jay felt a multitude of emotions within him as he looked at the innocent Baby Zetty. The next day, Josephine arrived at Garden Of A Diary t o pick up Rose and Baby Zetty for the audition. However, Josephine parked her car at the roundabout a few hundred miles away from Garden Of A Diary. She then called Rose. "Sister-inw, I''ll wait for you at the roundabout!" The family was having breakfast together and Rose had forgotten to turn off the speaker on her cellphone. Josephine¡¯s decision to not enter the house although she was at Garden Of A Diary shocked everyone. Jenson said, "She must have done something wrong again and is afraid to see anyone else." Josephine roared, "I didn''t do anything wrong! I just don''t want to see your iceberg father during this time." Baby Robbie said, "Aunt Josephine, we all miss you. Daddy misses you loads too, soe in and see us!" "Baby Robbie, I¡¯m d you miss me. Tell your daddy h e doesn''t need to miss me as nothing good wille o f that." i Rose had a vague idea of why Josephine was avoiding Jay. She said apologetically, "Josephine, I¡¯m so sorry." Josephine said righteously, "Sister-inw, don''t worry. I''d rather poison myself than betray the identity of Baby Zetty." Jay took elegant sips of his milk, his deep and ck eyes emitting a faint glow, i His emotions were unpredictable. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 There was no gold here! Afraid that Joesphine would say the wrong thing, Rose hurriedly hung up and picked up her ss of milk before finishing it in a few gulps. Worried that Jay would interrogate her, she quickly slipped away like a mouse. "Baby Zetty, hurry up. Don¡¯t let Aunt Josephine wait too long!¡± Rose ran upstairs before reminding Baby Zetty. Jay looked at Baby Zetty before he suddenly reached his hand out to pat her head. "Good luck! Uncle wishes you sess." His long fingers glided through her soft dark hair as a few thin, long strands of hair tangled around his fingertips, i Jay''s fist tightened. Baby Zetty set down her utensils and wiped her mouth with a napkin as she made a cheeky face at Jay. "Thank you, Uncle. Don''t worry, I''ll seed for sure. When I earn a lot of money, I''ll make you my mommy''s maid. Hmph!" 1 Jay, The delicious breakfast had suddenly be tasteless. The little bun was good at infuriating people to death. Jenson and Baby Robbie both gave Baby Zetty a big hug when she left with Rose. Jenson said, "Good luck!¡± Baby Robbie chimed in, "I''ll miss you!¡± Rose nced at Jay. "Sir Ares, we¡¯ll be leaving now." "Stay safe." N?velDrama.Org ? content. After Rose left Garden Of A Diary with Baby Zetty, Jay looked at Baby Robbie and Jensen. "Daddy''s going out for a while, so you two stay home and call me if anything happens, okay?" 1 Jenson nodded. "Don''t worry Daddy, I''ll take care of Jenson," Baby Robbie said as he pretended to be a grown-up. Jenson retorted, "I don''t need you to take care of me." "Are you scared of monsters?" Baby Robbie asked. "There aren¡¯t any here," Jenson said as his expression became agitated. Baby Robbie adapted quickly. "Then, you take care of me instead. Is that alright?" Jenson nodded. "That¡¯s better." Jay patted his two sons on their heads. "Take care of each other. Wait for Daddy toe back." He went upstairs to change into his suit. Wrapped in the tailored suit, he emanated an aura of coolness which made people back away in respect. Half an hourter. Jay appeared at the Gic Testing Centre. Grayson had rushed over as soon as he received a phone call from Mr. Ares and arrived slightly earlier than Jay at the testing center. 1 When the two met up, Jay passed the ziplock bag which contained a few strands of hair to Grayson. "Get this tested immediately." Grayson was dripping with sweat. He did not know why, but he felt that Mr. Ares was straying further and further away from the path of being a formidable boss. Ever since Rose reappeared i n the picture, Mr. Ares seemed to have be possessed by Sherlock Holmes. 1 "What¡¯s this?" Grayson asked curiously. The way Jay looked at him was as if he was looking at a fool. "I know it''s hair. Whose is it?" "Baby Zetty." Grayson stared at him. "Does Rose know?" "If you dare tell her this, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs." Grayson covered his mouth. "Don¡¯t worry Mr. Ares, I¡¯ll never tell anyone. However, what''s the use of testing Baby Zetty''s genes?¡¯ "It''s because you''re useless. You¡¯ve been searching for such a long time but don¡¯t have any information on Rose¡¯s ex-husband." Jay gave Grayson a disgruntled look. Grayson''s head slumped downward. "After the results of Baby Zetty''s gic tests are out, take them to the gene bank andpare them to the gene pool. I want her family tree." Grayson broke out in a cold sweat. "Mr. Ares, how many generations back should I look into?" Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Could he only trace back a few generations? It was so much work... "No need to trace anything after her, but none of the generations before her must be missed." Grayson wiped his brows and rejoiced for less than a second before he realized that Mr. Ares had cracked a cold one on him. Baby Zetty was so young, so how could she have any descendants to trace?" Afterpleting the procedures for testing, Grayson returned to Jay''s side. "How many days before the resultse back?" Jay asked. Grayson raised three fingers. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Gic testing was inherently tedious. Most hospitals would take up to half a month, or at least one week toplete. Grayson was only able to negotiate it to three days by using his wide connections. However, Jay was still dissatisfied. "That¡¯s too long." Grayson''s face crumpled together. "Mr. Ares, this isn''t Grand Asia. We''ll have toply with their rules." "Then set up a gic testing center in Grand Asia. You''ll be in charge of this." Speechless, Grayson looked up toward the sky. Why did he bring this upon himself? Leaving the gic center, Jay lifted his wrist to take a look at his watch. It was still early. "Grayson, drive me to Transcity Films." bbergasted, Grayson looked at Jay. He used to hate going there. There was a multitude of beautiful female celebrities a t Transcity Films. The rich kids liked to hang out there because it was easy to snag a girl for themselves. However, Mr. Ares was the odd one out among them. When a woman came within ten paces of him, he would feel sick to his stomach. Those who did not know would think that he was having a stomach attack, whilst those who knew would think that he deserved to be alone forever. However, the iron tree had finally bloomed! Grayson happily started the car and drove Mr. Ares toward Transcity Films. "Mr. Ares, let me tell you, Transcity Films has been particrly busytely. Several major productions are being filmed there. I heard that some of the most popr female stars are involved, so we can feast our eyester." "Speaking of which, you''re not that young anymore. Who do you like? I¡¯ll help you take charge!¡± Jay replied. Grayson chuckled. "I like them all, but I don¡¯t want to marry any of them. Mr. Ares, I''ve made the inquiries. Before marriage, women will put on their best behavior, so they''ll act gentle, considerate, and docile. But once you marry them, they''ll reveal their true forms. When that timees, they¡¯ll cry, scream, and threaten to hang themselves to get their way. You''d have no choice but toply.¡± "That''s terrifying.¡± Grayson shuddered. "I''ll never get married." "Wait till you meet someone you genuinely like. You won''t say that then,¡± Jay said. The car drove into the outdoor base of Transcity Films. Jay sat unmoving as he simply stared out of the car''s window. "Grayson, stop." In a corner of Transcity Film¡¯s outdoor base, Rose and Josephine were sitting on a wooden bench. Wearing a dreamy dress and crown while holding a magic wand in her hand, Baby Zetty was acting out a scene from a famous movie. "Father, you''re so open-minded, but why are you only willing to bestow your love upon my brothers and none for me? "It would not matter if only you gave me a small sliver. Why do you refuse?" Baby Zetty portrayed helplessness, despair, anger, and sadness most vividly. "Well done. You acted so well." Josephine gave her a standing ovation. Jay looked through the window at the grinning little girl standing in the middle of the stage. He felt a little disappointed. Why was Baby Zetty, who was such a wonderful and adorable child, not his daughter? Angeline had already lost her ability to bear children. He would never have the chance to have a daughter of his own. This was the biggest regret of his life. Grayson took a look at the pretty girls, then sighed as h e took a look at Mr. Ares. They had finally made a trip to Transcity Films. There was no way Mr. Ares would just sit in the car, right? Chapter 277 Chapter 277 The director was extremely satisfied with Baby Zetty''s performance and immediately proimed her the second female lead of the production. After Josephine exchanged a few words with the director, he generously raised Baby Zetty''s payment to one million dors. When she heard that she would be earning a million dors, Baby Zetty hugged and kissed her mother happily. "Mommy, we¡¯re rich now. Does this mean we can leave Uncle Ares'' house and not have to suffer from his wimpiness anymore?" Josephine was furious when she heard that Jay abused Baby Zetty. "I suspect that my brother''s brain i s purely there for aesthetic purposes. His IQ is seriously off the scale when you look at how he treats you and your daughter. Forget anything about a genius boy and uncrowned king, he''s just a singlecelled organism." Boseughed as she said, "A wise man will slip up once as well. His arrogance was what made it possible for me to deceive him." The sound of a car window rolling down was heard from the ck limousine nearby. Looking to where the sound came from, Bose and Josephine saw Jay sitting poised in the back seat, his usual chilly expression on his face. Josephine stuck her tongue out in guilt. "Holy f*ck, it must be an unlucky year for me." Rose lowered her head. "What should we do?" Baby Zetty walked up to Jay and blocked his sight. In her cute way, she shouted to her mommy and Aunt Josephine, "Mommy, Aunt Josephine, run quick! I''ll take care of this monster." Rose was still hesitating when Josephine grabbed her arm and pulled her toward the crowd of women. "My brother is terrified of bing entangled with a woman. As long as we stay here, he won''t dare toe after us." "What about Baby Zetty?" "She¡¯s his daughter. Even if Baby Zetty insults him, so long we tell him that Baby Zetty is his precious daughterter, he''ll forgive her," Josephine said. Jay looked at the little bun standing in front of him, then reached out and grabbed her by the nape of her neck. He stuffed her into the car through the window like a chicken. She was thrown heavily onto the backseat. Baby Zetty was not as calm as Jenson, nor was she as rational as Baby Robbie. When infuriated, she was like an enraged lion. Using her head to butt against Jay, she said, "You''re a baddie. You scared my mommy, so I''ll never forgive you." "Your mommy is a coward, so how can I be med for that?¡± Jay used hisrge hand to block Baby Zetty''s face. Unable to advance or retreat, Baby Zetty could only remain frozen. "I''m rich now. My mommy and I don¡¯t need to look at your face anymore. When we get back, I''ll take my mommy and leave you, you big monster." Jay said, "Believe me when I say I''ll return you to your father. Then you¡¯ll never see your mommy forever!" Baby Zetty stared at him in hatred. "My daddy is a b* stard, and I don''t want him." Then, she sat down alone in anger. How would Jay know that the b*stard in question was him? "Do you hate your father that much?" "I hate him." "Can you tell me why?" "He looks down on Mommy just because he has a few stinking dors, and he''s always bad- mouthing Mommy," Baby Zetty said as she stared daggers at him. Jay was startled. Did the little bun not have the ability to differentiate men? Could her father be the same as him? Grayson looked back at Mr. Ares,ughing inwardly when he saw how upset Mr. Ares was after being teased by the little bun. "Zetty, do you know what will happen if you insult Uncle Ares?" Grayson thought he was pretty good at dealing with children. "I know." "Tell me," Jay said curiously. "It''s either a scolding or a beating. It''s not like there are many civilized tactics," Baby Zetty said as she rolled her eyes in disgust at him. Grayson''s heart blossomed withughter. The little bun was not afraid of anything. She was a little demon! Jay said with a dark expression on his face, "I have several hundred ways of punishing kids. Do you want t o try?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Baby Zetty looked at him in resentment. Daddy was so kind to her two brothers, yet so fierce to her. 3 Frustrated, her eyes filled with tears. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 "You''re a meanie. I''m putting a curse on you. A curse that you''ll never have a daughter." p... Jay raised his palm and pped her. "How could you have such a vicious mind at such a young age?" he roared. Baby Zetty''s words had hit him where it hurt. He would never be able to have a daughter with Angeline. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Grayson looked at the two people in the back seat in horror. Although it was a light p, Jay instantly felt guilty for pping Baby Zetty after seeing the child¡¯s aggrieved and resentful face. Baby Zetty had a strong temperament and became even more furious after getting pped. With her hands curling into fists, she roared at Jay, "I hate you." Activating her smartwatch, Baby Zetty cried as she made a phone call to Rose. "Mommy, where are you? Uncle Ares is a meanie. He beat me!" Rose''s heart broke when she listened to Baby Zetty''s pitiful cries over the call. The news of Jay hitting Baby Zetty shocked her and caused her to nearly keel over as her vision turned ck. 1 Josephine grabbed hold of Rose. "Sister-inw, are you alright?¡± "Josephine, your brother hit Baby Zetty. He hit Baby Zetty. How could he? He owes Baby Zetty so much..." Tears streamed down Rose''s face. Her heart hurt to the point where she could barely breathe. "How could my brother be such an *sshole and do that? I¡¯ll call him right now." Josephine took out her phone and dialed for her brother. Immediately, Jay''s cool voice was heard. "Where are you?" "South Lake Park!" Josephine had a lot of anger directed toward her brother, but when she heard his voice masked with power, she wimped out. Jay''s car pulled to a stop in front of Rose and Josephine shortly. Baby Zetty was crying profusely. When Rose opened the car door, Baby Zetty lunged into her arms and cried even harder. With her eyes red, Rose red at Jay. For the past seven years, no matter how he had hurt her, she never once looked at him that way before. Jay was in a very irritable mood. Crying, Rose began screaming at him, "How could you beat her? Do you know how much that would hurt her feelings? Sir Ares, if you don''t like her, I can leave with her." Gathering Baby Zetty into her arms, Rose turned around to leave. Jay closed his eyes, her reprimands pricking his heart like needles. "Rose Doyle,e back!" he shouted at her. There was no way Rose would willingly listen to him. She left him only the image of her stubborn, obstinate back. Josephine did not know what to do. Jay scolded her," Well, aren''t you going to go after your sister- inw?" "Oh!" Josephine immediately went after Rose. "Sister-inw, get in." Rose and Baby Zetty got into Josephine''s car. "Sister-inw, where to?" "Hotel,¡± Rose uttered, choking. There was no way she would return to Jay¡¯s mansion. Shangri-La Hotel. Holding Baby Zetty in her arms, Rose sat down on the bed in the hotel room. Josephine paced about the room. She felt that her brother was slightly off today. However, she could not put her finger on what was weird. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Jay made more than a dozen calls to Rose, but her phone remained switched off. He called Josephine who took a look at the furious mother-daughter duo, then a look at the iing caller ID before she quietly hung up on him. Jay looked depressedly at his phone. For the first time in his life, he felt that the small, weak women were difficult to take care of. "Grayson, how do I coax a woman?¡± Jay asked listlessly as he slumped against the back of his chair. Looking at the mirror, Grayson gave the frustrated Mr. Ares an incredulous look. Mr. Ares had started his business when he was still a teenager and effectively cut through the ck and white of the business world. Even the most cunning people and evil wolves had nowhere to hide in his presence. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yet, he was stumped by a few women. "Mr. Ares, I have no experience in coaxing women. You''ll have to ask your fourth uncle for help. He¡¯s one o f the most flirtatious men I''ve met.¡± Grayson had a look of admiration on his face when John was mentioned. "Call him," Jay ordered. It took Grayson a moment to realize what he had said. Mr. Ares was probably worried that John wouldugh at him, so he wanted him to call John, right? Grayson hesitated. "Mr. Ares, he might not talk to me ...?" "Try." Forced by Mr. Ares, Grayson had no choice but to take out his phone obediently and call John. "Sir... John?" Grayson stuttered when the line connected. "Oh, Grayson, why didn''t my nephew call me himself? Ask him, does he not have me, his fourth uncle, in his eyes anymore?" John had already guessed that Grayson called him under Jay''s orders, so he took the chance to poke fun at Jay. Grayson was caught between the uncle and nephew who were at odds with each other. Jay said coldly, "Tell him, I''ve never had him in my eyes. He has always been in my heart." Grayson ryed what Jay said word for word, causing John to roar inughter. "My little nephew is a sweettalker today. Does he have something to ask from me?" Grayson knew that all the people in the Ares family were smart. "Sir John, you''re correct. We..." Seeing how Jay''s cold eyes suddenly widened, Grayson changed his sentence swiftly. "I have a rtive who¡¯s in the middle of a divorce with his wife, but he doesn''t want this divorce. I remembered that Sir John is experienced in this, so I thought I''d seek advice from you..." John could hear what Grayson was masking in his words, but he was still surprised. Had his nephew not always hated Rose and wanted to get rid of her? How had the scene changed in just a few days? Did he want to remarry Rose? "That''s easy!" John proimed confidently. Jay leaned forward, listening intently to what John had to say. Grayson hurriedly turned on the loudspeaker on his phone. "There are two kinds of women. The first kind loves you for your money, and the other kind loves you for who you are. For the first kind, you coax her with money, and for the second kind, you coax her with passion. Do you understand?¡± Grayson looked at Jay through the back view mirror. His brows were furrowed together and it was apparent that he did not understand, so he asked, "Can you be more specific?" This was the first time John had felt superior to Jay, s o he said haughtily, "Using money to coax women, that''s what my little nephew is good at. Using passion to coax women, on the other hand, hehe, that¡¯s going t o be hard for someone with an EQ as low as his." Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Jay extended his hand and Grayson promptly passed him the phone. Jay said coldly, "Didn''t you want the newest Maybach? Help me get Rose back and I''ll give you one." John was surprised. "Jay, are you sure that you want t o remarry Rose? Hey, I''ll be a good fourth uncle and remind you of this. With your qualifications, you should have your eyes on the entire world instead of hanging yourself onto the neck of one tree, alright?" "Cut the cr*p,¡± Jay ordered. Seeing how he would get the newest Maybach after this, John decided to put up with his little nephew''s rudeness. "Don''t be impatient. Let me break it down for you. Firstly, Rose doesn¡¯t care about money. We can tell that from when Baby Robbie rejected the generous rewards from his great-grandpa. She''s a poor, foolish woman who only has her backbone left." Jay said angrily, "John Ares, watch your words." "Yo, no way. Jay, you used to wish that we''d all help to drown her to death by spitting on her, and now you get angry when we use slightly less respectful words when talking about her? You¡¯re not getting attached to her, are you?" John said teasingly. "Alright, she''s not foolish, she just loves you too much. Without even epting a penny from the Ares family, she gave birth to your children and helped to raise them. This can only mean that she loves you deeply." John¡¯s tone began to sour. "Look at you, with your high intelligence, good figure, and gorgeous looks. God has already been so kind to you, then he rewards you with such a wless and pure love. I''m so jealous that I''m turning green." This time, Jay did not interrupt John in his ramblings. Instead, he got caught up in self-reflection. Why could John always tell that Rose liked him, but h e could not see it himself? When she fought with him and tried her best to roast him, he always thought that was her true self. It turned out it was not. She was just desperately trying to cover up her affection toward him because she was afraid that he would use her love to trample on her dignity. "For women like Rose who live to love, you need to get back into her good books. Giving flowers is cheesy, but they work. If the flowers don¡¯t get you back into her good graces, then jewelry. Especially custom-made jewelry as those will move her to tears for sure. These two are the best weapons for pursuing ady." 1 Jay got the point and hung up the phone unceremoniously. Then, he looked at Grayson. "You know what to do next, right?" Grayson said, "I''ll call and ce the orders for roses now, Mr. Ares." However, Jay looked out of the car window. "Take me t o the flower market.¡± An image of the cool, haughty Mr. Ares standing amid a hundred flowers and his looks bringing them all to shame immediately surfaced in Graysons¡¯ mind. "Yes, Sir." He turned the car and drove toward the flower market. Imperial Capital''srgest flower market was at East Fourth Ring. It was very crowded on weekends. As soon as Grayson drove into the area, he got stuck in traffic and was unable to get in or out. Bit by bit, the car inched forward until it was finally able to reach where the roses were. Getting out of the car, Jay paid no attention to the stares from the passersby as he stood coolly in front of the sea of flowers. He said to the owner, "I''ll take all the roses here." Grayson was parking the car and had just walked over when he heard the foolish words uttered only by the rich leave Mr. Ares¡¯ mouth. "Mr. Ares, there are numerical etiquettes for giving flowers. Besides, some of these flowers are wilted." What he was implying was that there was no need to take all flowers. Jay gave him a sharp look that said Do you think I''m a fool?''. Grayson shrunk backward. "Boss, for today, pick out your best 9,999 roses and wrap them into the shape of two hearts. From today onward, I''ll order roses, and you''ll deliver them to the specified address," Jay said in one breath. This was a long-term business deal. The owner agreed immediately. "Sir, I¡¯ll pick the flowers immediately." Grayson thought, ''Who said that Mr. Ares has low emotional intelligence?¡¯Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 A Rolls-Royce was leading a grandiose convoy of floats, moving from the flower market to the Shangri-L a Hotel in the city center. At this time, Baby Zetty had tired herself out from crying and was now asleep in her mother''s arms. From time to time, she mumbled in her sleep, "I don''t want Daddy. Daddy''s a bad person." Rose''s eyes were red, and her heart felt as if it had been cut with a knife. There was a knock on the door of the hotel all of a sudden. Josephine looked toward her deste- looking sister-inw and took the initiative to get up and open the door. "Sister-inw,e quick." Hearing Josephine¡¯s exmation, Rose put Baby Zetty on the bed and walked out. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Outside the door was a sea of bright red roses. The ground was covered with a thickyer of petals and there were white floats on both sides of the road. Inside the floats were heart-shaped roses. After counting them, there were 11 floats. Josephine stared at the sight in surprise. "How many roses do you even need?" Rose looked at Josephine and said with a smile," Which dandy kid did you catch the attention of this time?" Josephine looked smitten. "How romantic. If it really were up to me, I''d marry him." As soon as her words fell, Jay stepped out from the stairwell at the corner, full of spirit. Josephine hurriedly covered her mouth and swallowed her own words. "Pretend I said nothing," she said before running into the room. Upon spotting Jay, there was a trace of confusion in Rose''s dark, zed pupils. "Sir Ares, what are you doing?" Rose really did not understand the purpose of his arduous efforts. Jay stood in front of her, both his hands in his trouser pockets. Hiszy expression carried the nobility of a prince. "Can''t you tell? I''m courting you." Rose had a headache and rubbed her forehead. "Sir Ares, roses wither. I''m sorry, but I can''t ept this passionate but short-lived love." As Rose finished speaking, she turned around and entered the room. She then closed the door with a bang. Jay''s flower delivery n hadpletely failed. Grayson looked at Mr. Ares who had been rejected, dumbfounded. Rose was the only person in this world who dared to embarrass Mr. Ares. He could guarantee that Rose would have a tragic end. Jay red at Grayson and Grayson walked over in fright. "Didn''t you say that when ites to the womanizer John, he mostly got sesses?" Jay¡¯s expression was sullen. Grayson wracked his brain. "The women that Sir John usually pursues are inte celebrities. Maybe those methods are not suitable for good women." Jay thought for a bit, and a small smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Of course, how could his Angeline be the same as those vain, vulgar people? "Get the door," Jay said coldly. Grayson rang the doorbell. No one responded. Grayson''s face was a little gray as he sneakily nced at Mr. Ares. Mr. Ares did not have the intention of letting him stop, so Grayson had to continue ringing the doorbell. The sound of the ringing doorbell was endless. In the room. Josephine propped her chin on one hand and looked a t Rose suspiciously. "This brother of mine who''s destined for single life actually gave flowers to a girl. This really is a once in a blue moon urrence. Sister-inw, could my brother have fallen in love with you?" Rose smiled bitterly. "His attitude toward me is indeed not as bad as before, but I guess he''s just taking care o f the child''s reputation. He doesn''t really like me." Josephine''s eyes were dim. She knew that her elder brother liked Angeline. That was a love that was so deeply heartbreaking. Since childhood, the things her big brother liked had remained the same and he was always reluctant to throw away the things he used before. It was impossible for him to forget Angeline so quickly. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 It might just be a good thing for her sister-inw that she had this clear understanding. Josephine had always felt that her brother could marry any woman, but he just could not give love. The door bell was still ringing... It was so noisy that Josephine immediately stuffed two tufts of cotton into her ears. Rose hesitantly walked to the door to open it. She looked at the two men outside the door with deep resentment. Grayson was dazed. Why was Rose angry? Mr. Ares'' time was money. For him to be waiting here for half an hour, who knew how much money had been wasted? It was Mr. Ares who should be angry. Josephine was afraid that her sister-inw who held resentment against her brother would provoke him out of spite. Fearing that Rose would be the one to lose out, she hurriedly went out to help smooth things over. "Brother, why are you here again?" This was her pretending not to have heard the endless doorbell ringing. Jay¡¯s knife-sharp eyes red at Josephine''s hypocritical face. "Are you deaf? Would you like me to look for an otryngologist for you?" "That¡¯s not it, Brother. Sister-inw and I were listening to music." Josephine held Rose and pinched her arm hard, the implication clear. Rose was the master of obstinance, however, and she stared at Jay with an utterly fearless expression. "You two are not wee here. Leave!" Grayson and Josephine were scared into cold sweat b y Rose''s provocation. She did not seem to be scared of death! It was like they could already see the image of Rose''s blood flowing into a river. A chill shot out of Jay''s body as if he was about to freeze people into sculptures. Grayson and Josephine retreated unconsciously. It was the way of the king to protect oneself during a time like this. Jay looked at Rose with disapproval. His eyes were cold. "Rose, don''t be so shameless." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rose''s mind had been lingering on Baby Zetty''s helpless gaze and her anxiety from countless restless nights. Motherhood gave one strength, and she was fearless against Jay Ares. The atmosphere froze frighteningly as if a spark would immediately ignite a conflict that would permeate the air with smoke. Rose said with a stubborn temperament, "Who cares that you''re giving me respect? There are countless women outside who would want to ept your flowers. Go to them to look for your sense of aplishment. You''ll never get any sense of aplishment from me." Rose and Grayson were astonished and petrified. Even if Rose did not want to receive Jay¡¯s affection, how could she speak to him so rudely? This was as if she were looking for trouble. "Sister-inw, please stop talking." Josephine was so anxious that she wanted to just find a needle and thread to sew Rose''s mouth shut. Jay¡¯s gaze fell like a knife on Rose''s proud face. Suddenly, he stepped forward and carried her on his shoulders. "I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back." Josephine was so frightened that her face paled." Brother, don''t start threatening someone¡¯s life now!" "Josephine, send Baby Zetty to Garden Of A Diary." An hourter. Garden Of A Diary. Jenson and Baby Robbie were catching crickets in the front of the courtyard garden. They saw Daddy carrying Mommy who was punching and kicking him while shouting, "Sir Ares, put me down." Baby Robbie suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he ran to the middle of the road while pulling Jenson along. They were like two small green onions stuck in the middle of the road. "Daddy, put Mommy down." "Move aside if you want a brother!" said Jay. i Jenson was still in a daze, and Baby Robbie pulled him aside. Jay brought Rose into the bedroom, locked the door, and threw her onto the bed. "You really do like running, don''t you?" Rose looked at the square bed, suddenly feeling a little scared. "What do you think you''re doing?" Jay reached out and unbuttoned the cor of his shirt, revealing his alluring Adam''s apple. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Josephine and Baby Zetty arrived at Garden Of A Diary soon after. Josephine had hurriedly parked the car at the side of the road before running inside while pulling along Baby Zetty. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Jenson and Baby Robbie happily ying with crickets in the garden, Josephine''s heart sank heavily. Had her brother note back yet? It did not make sense. He drove like mad earlier. He should not have been slower than her. Josephine asked Jens and Baby Robbie, "Jens, Baby Robbie, have your father and mothere back yet?" "Yeah." The two adorable treasures nodded in unison. Josephine''s eyes widened in surprise. Now that he was back, how could the children still be ying with crickets so calmly? Had they not seen their Daddy and Mommy arguing? Josephine stomped two crickets into a pulp with one foot while Baby Robbie and Jenson raised their eyes t o look at her condemningly. "Aunt Josephine, what are you up to now? Why are you stomping on our crickets?" Josephine criticized in a low voice, "Your daddy and mommy are arguing and the rtionship is tense. Yet, you two little rascals didn''t try to calm things down and are still ying crickets here?" Baby Robbie and Jenson looked at each other, then cast their suspicious eyes on Baby Zetty. "Zetty, were Daddy and Mommy really quarreling?" "Yeah." Baby Zetty nodded. "It got fierce." Baby Robbie immediately threw aside the paper tube that contained the crickets and ran toward the house. Jenson and Josephine quickly followed. On the second floor, a total of four figures, one big and three small, quickly surrounded the side of the door to Jay''s bedroom. Inside the room, Rose''s clothes had been torn to pieces and were thrown messily on the ground. All the stubbornness in her bones had vanished when she was restrained by Jay. Her mind was nk! Her pupils wererge like a bull¡¯s. Her body was trembling with the moisture from the baptism of love. 1 "Rose, I''ll allow you to indulge, but don''t cross the line," the devil''s voice rang terrifyingly all of a sudden. "What¡¯s your limit?" she asked, clutching the white bedding. "My limit is that you''re not allowed to run away from home." Outside the door, the few people who heard Jay''s cold voice immediately became anxious as if they were being set on fire. The door panel was suddenly hit with an earth-shattering smack. The two people in the room who were about to engage in indescribable actions were very gloomy by the sudden interruption. Jay looked at Rose''s shy and innocent face, wanting to ignore these interruptions to continue on, but the children''s voices rang out tumultuously. "Daddy, don''t bully Mommy." "Sister-inw, if you are not dead yet, say something lest I worry about you." Jay was furious. "Everyone better shut up and get lost." 2 Outside the door, silence reigned. The world was clean. Jay continued to devour his prey... The door panel sounded even more violently. This time, the children seemed to be using all sorts of props. "Don''t be afraid, Mommy, I''ll save you," Baby Robbie cried out. Rose pushed Jay away, "Don''t scare the children." He then wrapped his body with the bedding. Jay felt resentful. Getting out of bed with his long legs, he put on his clothes and shot a nce at Rose who had wrapped herself tightly while smiling lightly. He walked to the wardrobe, took out a piece of clothing, and handed it to her. "Put it on." Rose looked at his clothes, her expression hesitant. "Do you want the children''s minds to be ingrained with an inappropriate image?" Jay asked. Rose then immediately put on his T-shirt. With the bedding wrapped around her, fortunately, the long and big T-shirt only exposed the part above the neck. I t was as if she was wearing her own clothes. Jay packed up all the torn clothes on the ground and put them into the bucket. He then walked to the door t o open it after everything was cleaned up. The children were holding various props-Kitchen knives, wooden stakes, and even toy sniper rifles. Seeing Daddy standing in front of them, the children were all stunned. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Jay was caught betweenughter and tears. "What are you doing?" Josephine burrowed her head into Jay. Jay pushed her back with one hand and discourteously showed her the door. "You should go home." Through the gap in the door panel, the children saw Mommy sitting on the bed, wrapped in a white quilt and remarkably alike a snowman that was motionless. The children were worried about Mommy and shouted, "Mommy, are you alright?" Jay said with a dark expression, "She¡¯s great." She was acting on her high horse in front of him today. Having nowhere to vent his anger, he then finally thought of using this trick to punish her. Before he had even seeded, he was ruined by these little rascals. It ought to be him who was the bad guy. The children obviously did not believe Daddy''s words and squeezed in to visit Mommy. Jay had simply opened the door when Josephine ran i n with the children. "Mommy." Baby Zetty and the others climbed onto the bed, hugging Mommy''s neck while preparing to throw a tantrum. She saw the love bites on Mommy''s neck. "Mommy, were you bitten by Daddy?" Baby Zetty stared at Daddy angrily. Josephine saw the love bites and suddenly understood what they were. Rose gave Josephine another look that could only be grasped intuitively but not conveyed verbally. Josephine immediately understood and quickly dragged the children away. "Baby Zetty, let''s go." "I''m not leaving. Daddy is a baddie. He bit Mommy." Josephine had no choice but to force Baby Zetty to leave with her. When passing by Jay, Josephine gave him a thumbs-u p. "Brother is formidable!" After Josephine left with the children, Jay returned to the room, closed the door, and turned back to the bed. Rose lifted the bedding and he hurried under it. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jay took her into his arms and Rose''s body froze in them. Jay¡¯s behavior today was really abnormal. It frightened her. Was she not the woman he hated most in his life? "Sir Ares, there''ll be no happiness if there''s no love." Her body was trembling in his arms, and her voice also shuddered. Jay hugged her, his shed chin resting on her forehead. ''I love you, Angeline. ''I really, really love you.'' Jay closed his eyes and muttered silently, "I¡¯ll try to ept Baby Zetty.¡± Rose raised her eyes and looked at him in astonishment. She saw the sincerity in Jay''s eyes and her heart was inexplicably warm. "Really?" "However, you have to discipline that wild little girl. Tell her not to look at me with tinted sses." Jay opened his eyes, a sharpness appearing all of a sudden. Rose could not help but feel the chill. "Speaking of all this, aren¡¯t you just prejudiced against her?" she asked unhappily. "That''s a fact, not a prejudice." "In everyone''s eyes, Baby Zetty is a kind and lovely child. Why is she a little devil in your eyes?" asked Rose. Jay said, "Then, you have to ask her why I''ve be a big devil in her eyes." "You don¡¯t like her at all!" Rose said sadly. Jay bowed his head and said nothing. He admitted that he did not like Baby Zetty from the bottom of his heart. However, why should he like another man''s child? His tolerance was not at allrge. "While I don''t like her, I''ll perform my duties as a stepfather after you marry me," he said, i Rose sighed heavily. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Downstairs, Baby Zetty had tears in her eyes while she was in Josephine''s arms. "Aunt Josephine, why did Uncle bully Mommy?" Josephine looked at Baby Zetty''s fair jade-like face. The child was so simple, and there were no traces of impurities in her eyes. "Baby Zetty, Uncle didn''t bully Mommy..." Josephine really did not know how to exin it to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You''re lying to me. Uncle bit Mommy''s neck. I saw many wounds on Mommy''s neck." Baby Zetty sobbed, her teardrops rolling down her face. Josephine pped her forehead. She really did not know how to exin it to Baby Zetty. Not long after, Jay and Rose walked down one after another. Rose had changed back into her clothes and deliberately chose a high-necked grass-green cashmere sweater to cover her neck. Baby Zetty looked at Jay as if she was seeing an enemy from a lifetime ago. She suddenly lowered her head and made a signature action for when she hated someone. She rolled her eyes till they were white. It was a terrifying look, and Josephine screamed in shock. "Ah, Baby Zetty, who did you learn that from?" Rose was a little panicky because she had taught Baby Zetty that signature action. This action was not Rose''s skill, but Angeline''s. As expected, Josephine was very excited and shouted, "Brother, this action... Is this action not Angel..." Josephine realized that she had made a mistake the moment she said it and hurriedly covered her mouth t o stop the following word froming out. The name ''Angeline'' was like a needle that pierced Rose''s heart. She secretly nced at Jay ufortably, trying to gauge from his face his emotional reaction to ''Angeline''. From the beginning till the end, Jay¡¯s expression was very calm. A wave of sadness drifted in Rose''s eyes. It seemed that no matter how strongly Angeline loved him, he would never respond to Angeline''s love. Rose reached her hand out and gently embraced Baby Zetty in her arms. She stretched out her hand to cover her eyes, and when she released her hand, Baby Zetty''s eyes had returned to normal. "Baby Zetty, you can''t be rude to Sir Ares," Rose gently chastised Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty stared at Jay angrily, suddenly stretching out a small hand to peel back Rose''s high cor. She whispered to Mommy in a gentle and considerate way, "Mommy, does it hurt?" Rose''s ears turned slightly red. She was feeling so embarrassed that she could die. Jay looked at Baby Zetty. This little bun was really treating Rose so well. He might not hate her if only she treated him with one -tenth of the favor she treated Rose. "Baby Zetty, this is not an injury. It''s the impurities that Uncle Ares helped Mommy suck out. Have you forgotten? Every time when you had a fever, Mommy would also suck the impurities out from your neck." Baby Zetty raised her sleeve and wiped her tears. "Is it true?" "Yes. You''ve misunderstood Uncle," Rose said. Awkwardly, Baby Zetty then apologized to Jay. "Uncle Ares, I''m sorry." 1 Rose''s white lies obviously did not receive Jay''s approval. "Why don''t you tell her the truth?" he asked coldly. "The truth?" Rose''s expression was hesitant. The child was so young, so how could it be appropriate for her to hear of the matters of love between men and women? Jay saw Rose''s red and embarrassed expression before saying, "Don''t misunderstand." Rose was shocked. What did he mean? Jay''s eyes then moved to Baby Zetty. "Uncle will soon marry your mommy." Baby Zetty pouted, looking very unhappy and showing strong opposition. Josephine was so startled that her eyes were about to fall to the ground. She was dumbstruck as if she had heard the news of the century. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 "Brother, are you really going to remarry Sister-inw? " Josephine asked excitedly. Jay nodded. "Brother, are you sure that you''vee to this decision after careful consideration and not because you''ve taken the wrong prescription or are being impulsive?" Josephine turned into a gossip paparazzi and was asking questions as if she was trying to get to the bottom of things. The children''s eyes shifted between Aunt Josephine and Daddy. They seemed to be very concerned about this topic. Jay thought about it for a bit. When he learned that Rose was Angeline, he had not thought much about it a t all and immediately made the decision to marry her. "I didn''t think too deep into it," he said honestly. Rose sighed weakly. She knew he did not love her at all. Josephine saw Rose''s hardly concealed expression of disappointment and rebuked her brother, "Big Brother, please, have some EQ, will you? Sister-inw will be very sad if you give her an answer like this." Jay looked at Rose. "Really? Will you be sad?" Rose squeezed out a weak and wan bitter smile at him. Did he care about her answer? She simply remained silent. Jay suddenly pulled Rose''s hand over and ced it on his knee. Heced his hands with her ten fingers and said, "It''s not that my EQ is low, Josephine, it''s that your IQ is low." Josephine''s eyes widened. "What kind of world-ss joke are you making? It has been assessed that my IQ exceeds..." "I know, your IQ is 205." Jenson squeezed Aunt Josephine unceremoniously. Josephine smacked Jens'' head. "Little rascal, you just wait and see how I''ll deal with youter." When Josephine and Jenson were ying around, Jay tightened his hand around Rose''s and said, "I''ve said it before. With my position and power today, I won¡¯t wrong myself. The same is true with marriage. You''re not stupid, so you should understand what I mean. Don''t be so paranoid." Josephine was about to throw the couch cushion she had raised at Jens when she got shocked still by Jay¡¯s emotional words. Did her brother''s words not mean that he proposed to Rose because of his love for her? How was this possible? Had he not always been unable to forget Angeline? "Big Brother, since you''ve decided to remarry Sister-inw, this wedding will need to be nned, right? Shouldn''t the wedding photos be taken? You¡¯ll need a new house too, yes?" Josephine was working hard to fight for Rose''s welfare. Jay looked at Rose and said, "The new house will be this one here. You decide the rest!" Josephine nced at this clean and elegant little vi which had clearly been built by her big brother for Angeline. It was really unfair to her sister-inw to have the new house be this one here. However, the fact that her big brother was making concessions and handing over the decision- making of the wedding to her sister-inw could be considered a s him making it up to her. Josephine said, "Sister-inw, the bigger the wedding, the better. You can make a lot of money through a wedding!" Jay nodded, apparently agreeing with Josephine''s rotten idea. Rose said, "This is a second marriage, so there''s no need to..." Josephine immediately reminded her. "Cough." Rose quickly changed her words. "I''ve been married several times and I don''t have any feelings toward weddings. I think it''d be better to just sign the papers." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay did not miss the guilt in Rose''s gaze. "How many times have you been married?" he asked angrily. He was so furious inside. He regarded weddings as sacred and holy, but in her eyes, they were not worth anything? Chapter 287 Chapter 287 "Do you mind it, Sir Ares?" Rose looked up at him. Jay''s eyes were filled with sullenness. "What do you think?" Any normal man would mind how many times his wife had been married, right? Rose was getting aggrieved and panicky. Saving her grandfather was what was used as a bargaining chip i n forcing her to get married. She never wanted to marry him. A loveless marriage only brought endless harm. "You can take back the proposal," she muttered, lowering her head. Although her voice was small, it was like thunder had hit the ground and exploded without a sound. Jay went crazy in an instant. "Rose, our marriage is destined. You can¡¯t regret it." Rose was not to be outdone. "Sir Ares, if you mind my marriage history and if you mind the existence of my daughter, then I don''t understand. Why are you forcing me to marry you? Don¡¯t you know nothing that¡¯s done forcibly will be agreeable?" Josephine''s pupils were staring widely. "What? My brother¡¯s forcing you to marry him?" This news shocked Josephine. Her brother was a diamond of a single man who thedies of Imperial Capital most wanted to marry. If he wanted to get married, all he needed was to roar it out and there would be countless notable youngdies sticking to him one wave after another. Why was Rose forced to marry him through such a despicable method? A chill was trapped in Jay''s cold eyes, and it met Rose''s stubborn eyes. "Agreeable or not, you and I are destined to be inseparable in this life." Jay''s lips and teeth were slightly parted, his cold and threatening voice flowing from between his teeth. It was like the mor of a devil, and it remained in Rose''s mind for a long time. After Jay spoke, he got up and left. Rose sighed gloomily. Baby Robbie looked at his mommy who had lost her wits andforted her, "Mommy, Daddy is handsome, rich, and gentle. Why don''t you want to marry him?" "Daddy likes you," Jenson added. Baby Zetty made a sound of opposition, "He''s bad." Rose rubbed the children''s foreheads and said weakly, "Mommy needs some quiet. Why don''t you go upstairs and rest first, hm?" The three children reluctantly left. Josephine had recovered from the shock, but Jenson''s phrase ''he likes you¡¯ once again stunned her. Josephine stood up swaying and said, "I think it''s necessary for me to have a good talk with my big brother." Rose waved her hand at her. She leaned her head on the back of the sofa and closed her eyes, regaining herposure. Mrs. Zonder walked over quietly and brought a bowl of lotus seed soup for Rose. Softly, she said, "Miss Rose, it''s time for supper." Rose opened her eyes as suspicion filled them. "Mrs. Zonder, it''ste. You should go rest soon. Supper can b e saved for next time." Mrs. Zonder smiled. "I can''t save it. The young master repeated insistently, saying that Miss Rose is in poor health and needs some good nourishment." Rose spewed out the lotus seed soup that she had just drunk, staring at Mrs. Zonder nkly. Her gaze wasplicated and obscure. Josephine was even more rooted to the spot. "It seems that I really need to talk to my brother." She ran upstairs. Pushing open the door to Jay''s bedroom, she saw his tall and straight figure standing in front of the French windows. For some reason, he looked a little lonely and bleak. "Brother!" Josephine entered and closed the door. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She walked up quietly behind Jay and suddenly hugged him from behind, leaning her head on his broad shoulders. "Brother, are there any secrets you''re keeping from me?" 1 Jay reached out and pushed her head away. "This position is not yours." Josephine raised her head suddenly. "I know, isn''t it Angeline''s? But Angeline is no longer here. It¡¯s not as i f you''ll die if you let me lean on your shoulders." Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Jay''s deep gaze shot toward the door. "Where¡¯s Rose?" "She¡¯s in a bad mood. She¡¯s sitting on the sofa, lost in thought." Josephine looked at Jay and caught the irritability floating in his eyes. Josephine used the current topic t o ask, "Brother, you seem to be worried about her?" "She¡¯ll be my wife soon. Should I not worry about her?" Jay asked. "Rose doesn''t want to marry you. I don''t understand. There are so many women in Imperial Capital, so why must you force her to marry you?" Josephine was puzzled. "It can only be her." Firmness shed in Jay''s eyes. Josephine embraced both his arms and stepped forward, standing close to him. Then, she carefully examined his eyes and asked, "Brother, tell me honestly. Do you still have Angeline in your heart?" Jay nodded. "Since there¡¯s still Angeline, why do you still show such deep affection for Sister-inw? Brother, this isn¡¯t fair to her." Jay looked at Josephine fixedly. "I love Angeline and Rose now. This is not a contradiction. Josephine, I don''t need you to care about this matter. Just give us your blessing." Josephine was confused. She initially thought that her elder brother had forced her sister-inw to remarry him for the children. Who would have thought that he would admit he loved Rose. "Well then, I wish you both well." Josephine shrugged. Aftering out of Jay¡¯s bedroom, Josephine saw that Rose had drunk the bowl of lotus seed soup when she came downstairs. There were only a few lotus seeds left at the bottom of the bowl. Josephine was shocked in ce. She liked to drink lotus seed soup but did not eat the lotus seeds? Angeline also had that habit. Could that be why big brother liked sister-inw? Simply because her personality and her many hobbies were simr to Angelina''s? He was using Sister-inw as a substitute for Angeline? "Sister-inw." Josephine went downstairs and sat next to Rose. She took her hand and said coquettishly, "I''ll stay with you tonight." Rose nodded. At midnight, Grand Asia Hospital called Jay urgently." There''s aplication in Old Master Severe¡¯s condition," the doctor told him. Jay''s heart sank as he quickly put on his clothes and went to Rose''s bedroom, knocking on the door. "Put on your clothes and follow me to Grand Asia right away." Rose looked confused, but she still obediently dressed up and came out. Josephine got out of the bed and asked in a daze," Brother, what happened? Why are you going to Grand Asia in the middle of the night?" He also bombarded Josephine. "You too." i Josephine could only get dressed before the three then hurried downstairs. Jay threw the key to Josephine. "You drive." Josephine finally understood the reason why she was bombarded by her big brother and comined, "Are you really my blood brother? You''re willing to have me drive but not let me sleep? It''s not as if you don''t know how to drive." Jay and Rose sat in the back seat. Josephine blurrily started the engine and stomped on the elerator. Rose looked at Jay¡¯s stern expression and had a slight hunch. "Sir Ares, what happened?" "I¡¯ll talk about it when we¡¯re there." After Josephine had driven into the city, Jay suddenly said, "Go to Grand Asia Medical Center." Rose tilted her head to the side and looked at him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Did something happen to my mother?" 1 Jay held her hand and shook his head. His expression was solemn. "It''s Old Master Severe." Rose suddenly lost control of her expression and became panicked. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Grand Asia Hospital. Jay dragged Rose all the way to the door of the ICO. He could not suppress his anger and said coldly, "Did I not ask you to be cautious?" The doctor was ashamed and embarrassed, but he also objectively and scientifically analyzed the reason for this situation to Mr. Ares. "Mr. Ares, first, don''t be angry. Although Old Master Severe has been in a stable state, his muscles are progressively atrophying. After our consultation, we decided to intensify his treatment using abination of intravenous immunoglobulin and hormonal, immunosuppressive drugs. It¡¯s inevitable that there would be someplications, but once it''s over, his condition can then be alleviated. Perhaps, the old master''s muscle strength may also slowly recover." The doctor''s exnation was very professional and difficult for theyman to understand this principle thatplications were unavoidable before the patient would return to normal health. Jay was only looking at Rose. After all, what he cared for most was the girl''s mood. Rose had been checking for the relevant information after learning that her grandfather was sick. Although she did not really fully understand, she seemed to understand thatplications during treatment were normal. However, her grandfather was living in the ICU now, s o she would be nervous either way. Her face was pale and her palms sweating. Even her body had begun to tremble. Josephine rushed to the ICU after parking the car. She saw her brother embracing Rose in his arms and patting her back lightly as if he was caring for a baby. The feeling of love was overflowing from him. Rose''s eyes were red, tears flickering in them. There was confusion in Josephine''s eyes. Old Master Severe was ill, but why was her sister-inw sadder about it than her big brother? Her sister-inw was obviously the illegitimate daughter of the Loyles. What was her rtionship with the Severes from Swallow City? Josephine walked over and sat in the waiting chair. Looking at her big brother and sister-inw who were embracing affectionately, Josephine''s expression turnedplicated. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Cough, cough, cough..." Josephine could not help coughing, aiming to remind her big brother that this was Grand Asia Hospital and everyone who came and went knew him. Were he and her sister- inw serious about their public disy of affection? Was he not afraid of bing a hot search topic? It was just that even as she was coughing to the point of vomiting, Jay and Rose continued to ignore her. When the doctor came over, Jay pointed at Josephine and instructed the doctor, "Conduct a respiratory examination for this second miss immediately. Her throat is unwell." 1 Josephine jumped up. "Brother, I''m not sick." "Then, why are you coughing?" asked Jay. "I... I just want to remind you to be wary of your PDA," Josephine whispered. Jay realized that his hand was still resting on Rose''s shoulder, so he quickly pulled it back. He nced at the doctor sharply. It was a silent warning. The doctor immediately turned around, directing his gaze to other ces. He also solemnly promised. "Mr. Ares, rest assured, I didn''t see anything." "How''s the situation?" Jay asked. The doctor had his back toward him as he spoke, "The crisis has been relieved and the vital signs have leveled out. Mr. Ares can go back and rest with ease." Hearing those words, Rose felt as if a weight had been lifted. She stood up and faced the doctor with a natural sense of reverence. "Doctor, can I visit Old Master Severe?" The doctor appeared embarrassed. Jay said, "He has just been transferred from the ICU to the general ward. The doctor still has to check his indicators, so you best wait before seeing the old master. Now that he¡¯s out of danger, you can rest assured and head back to wait for the news." Rose nodded. Jay ordered Josephine who was lost in thought, "Go and get the car out." Josephine murmured, "Shouldn¡¯t I at least be paid if you''re making me the driver?" They had been tossed around for most of the night, and by the time they returned to Garden Of A Diary, it was already dawn. Rose stood at the gates of the garden, looking at Jay gratefully. "Sir Ares, thank you." Jay was quite tall and was very bigpared to her petiteness. He looked down at her, his gaze cryptic. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 He was thinking that she was obviously Angeline. Her love for him and the Severes were bare and not in the least hidden. Although when she had returned to him seven years ago, he did not recognize her because his mind was out of it! How could he have been so willing to hurt her so thoroughly?! "Don''t worry, Old Master Severe will be fine. Trust me," he said. Josephine had parked the car, and just as she walked out of the car park, she saw a highly rming scene ahead. Her big brother and Sister-inw were so close together, looking at each other and very much enamored-Just like a passionate couple in love. Darn it, was she seeing things? The walking ice sculpture of their home was unexpectedly looking at Sister-inw with such a fervent gaze. Josephine took out her phone. She wanted to press on the shutter to record this rare moment. When the time came, she could use this warm photo t o lure Jenson and Baby Robbie to help her with whatever they could. Josephine pointed the camera at the two individuals i n front of the white arabesque iron door. She pressed o n the camera button and with a click, a miracle appeared... At that moment, Jay was suddenly possessed and kissed Rose''s forehead as lightly as a dragonfly skidding across water. He then looked at Rose tenderly. Josephine looked at this photo, dumbfounded. Jay and Rose looked at Josephine at the same time. Seeing the phone in Josephine''s hand, the two immediately understood what she had done. "Give me the phone." Jay came over. "Brother, this photo is too precious. Please, let me keep it?" Josephine begged. Jay stretched out his hand, his eyes narrowing slightly. A cold aura was spreading out from all over his body. Josephine handed him the phone obediently. Jay looked at the photo of him kissing Angeline. Angeline¡¯s appearance turned out to be one of peace and serenity. Jay''s countenance was overflowing with a soft smiling expression. He switched to forward the photo t o his mobile phone, then deleted the photo in Josephine¡¯s. Josephine stared at him bitterly. "Big Brother, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to have captured that scene of you publicly showing your affection, yet it¡¯s ruthlessly destroyed by you." "Don''t worry, there¡¯ll be more in the future," said Jay. Josephine took in a cold breath. "Brother, you''re not possessed by John are you?" "That''s your fourth uncle. You shouldn''t call him by his name," Jay said solemnly. Josephine murmured, "Didn''t I learn it from you?" Jay solemnly corrected. "Am I the same as your hedonistic fourth uncle? He changes his girlfriend every day, making public shows of affection. In my lifetime, I¡¯ll only show affection to your sister-in- law." Josephine nodded. "You¡¯re indeed different from Fourth Uncle. However..." Josephine stared into Jay¡¯s eyes and whispered softly, "Your attitude toward Sister-inw changed so quickly that it¡¯s unlike your style. Big Brother, you''re the kind who¡¯s slow to warm up to anything...." "It took me seven years to recognize my heart. Isn¡¯t this considered slow to warm up?" Jay asked. "If time could be rewound, I would want to experience a speedy love with her!" Josephine went silent. The ''I can¡¯t wait to ebb and flow in the sea of love with my lover¡¯ look in Jay''s eyes shocked her very much. After Jay was done speaking, he turned and left. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rose and Josephine were left behind. "Sister-inw, what kind of charm did you use on my brother? How did you so thoroughly make him crazy about you?" Rose still had a clear mind. "You still don''t understand him. It¡¯s his unscrupulousness in achieving his goals." Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Rose had just taken a nap and the world outside was turned upside down. The hot search on Twitter, the headline of the day, and the top news from all major tforms had published the photos of Jay and Rose kissing passionately. After John, the Ares family''s yboy, saw this hot search, he immediately spread the tabloid gossip. In n o time, every elder in Tourmaline Estate knew about it. The Ares family''s patriarch, Grand Old Master Ares, was very angry. "Although Rose Loyle is Jenson¡¯s and Baby Robbie''s mother, she is of humble birth and has several marital histories. It¡¯s not a glorious thing for Jay to look for her. If he chooses to remarry for the sake of the children, then he should just do it low-key. Why do they have to cause an uproar in the city?¡± John desired to see the world in chaos. "Women nowadays will do anything in order to rise to the top sessfully. Rose taking advantage of the hot search t o rise up is the smartest way. By then, with the help of public opinion, Jay will be forced to marry her... And Jay will have no choice but to comply!" Grand Old Master Ares was even angrier at the sound o f this. "At the end of the day, she''s a damsel in distress from a poor, humble family and is nowhere like Nancy who''sdylike and knowledgeable. Jay''s eyes for women need to be improved." John touched the tip of his nose. "Dad, I heard that Jay pped Nancy in the face to stand up for Rose and almost crushed her heart. You see, Jay doesn¡¯t know how to treat women tenderly. Even if you want t o pair them together, would Nancy be willing to go back to him?" "Really?" Grand Old Master Ares was utterly difited and stomped the crutch harshly onto the floor. John said, "Why would I lie? A few days ago, Bell Enterprises'' stock had dropped for the third consecutive day. This was all a means for Jay to take revenge against Bell Enterprises." Grand Old Master Ares was furious when he heard the words. "I thought he had a proper reason to attack his allies behind the scenes. I didn''t expect him to do something so ridiculous for a woman. I''m very disappointed." 1 John spiced it up and said, "Jay has been emotional since he was young. This manner of prioritizing a woman over power and status is consistent with his style. If Angeline was still alive, he would have given Ares Enterprises to Severe Enterprises as a betrothal gift." The more he spoke, the angrier Grand Old Master Ares got. "I won''t allow Jay to lose his head over love and d o extremely stupid things.¡± Grand Old Master Ares looked at his daughter-inw, Jay''s mother. "You, as a mother, can''t just stand by when this happens. Go tell Rose and warn her not to b e too greedy. If she wants to be the Ares family''s daughter-inw, she has to behave well and be down-t o-earth. If she wants to just show up and show off, then she should just take the money and leave as soon as possible." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Yes, Dad." Jay''s mother was courteous and meek. On Monday, Jay was going to work at Grand Asia, and so, he conveniently brought his three children to the kindergarten. Josephine had gone to look for her ideal life. Only Mrs. Zonder and Rose remained in the Garden Of A Diary. When Jay¡¯s mother came to the garden, Rose was catching up on some sleep. Mrs. Zonder served her warmly. "Madam, unfortunately, the young master and second youngdy have just left." "I came here to look for Rose. Is she around?" Mrs. Zonder nodded. "I''ll get her now." Mrs. Zonder came to the second floor with a staggering pace and woke Rose up. Rose ran down the stairs with sleepy eyes, still in her pajamas. When Rose saw Jay¡¯s mother, her sleepiness disappeared. Looking down at her cartoon pajamas, she felt a little embarrassed. "I''ll go change my clothes.¡± "No need for that. Come and sit down.¡± Rose sat on the sofa beside Madam and looked at her anxiously. "Rose, I won''t beat around the bush. I came to you today because I was instructed by Grand Old Master Ares. The photos of you and Jay kissing passionately have entered the hot search, making him very angry." Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Rose was puzzled. "Intimate photos? Hot search?" "What Grand Old Master Ares means is that you''re of a humble background and have a complicated marital history, so you''re originally already not worthy of my Jay. But if Jay chooses to remarry you for the sake of the kids, just get married in a low-key manner. There''s no need to stir up amotion." Rose''s face was morphed into surprise. Although she also did not like high-profile shows of affection, the disdain Ares family had for her was too obvious. She also had her dignity and pride. She would not let others misunderstand and trample on her. Rose said, "Madam, as you¡¯ve said, Ie from a humble background and have little power. So Madam should know that things like entering the hot search, getting married with Sir Ares, wedding arrangements and so on are not things I can control." "What do you mean? I didn''t hear it wrong, did I? Don''t tell me it''s my Jay who forced you to marry him?" Madam stood up and said in disbelief. Rose nodded. "Exactly." Madam clearly did not believe it as she sneered. "This i s absurd. My Jay forced you to marry him? Rose Doyle, you exalt yourself too much." Madam was full of contempt for Rose. "Hmph, it was only because you were pregnant with his children by improper means and that''s why for the sake of his children, he had topromise and marry you. Do you think he''d marry you wholeheartedly? My Jay despises you to the extreme!" Rose''s face was pale. She was initially curious as to why Jay had suddenly wanted to marry her. It turned out that all the compromises were for their children! Madam fished out a bank card. "Grand Old Master Ares said, if you can''t get rid of your fault of loving to show off, then take the money and leave as soon as possible." Rose stood up, stared into Madam''s eyes and said seriously, "Madam, I also know that a wealthy family like the Ares family is not something an ordinary person can use to climb their way up. I agreed to Sir Ares'' proposal not because of the Ares family¡¯s strong background. I just want to give my children a perfect home. Since the Ares family doesn''t ept me sincerely, then I won''t get married." Rose took the card from Madam¡¯s hand and smiled. "I think there must be a lot of money here, thanks!" Since the Ares family believed that she was a woman who yed up people of power and influence, then she would prove it to them. A hint of sarcasm filled Madam''s eyes. Rose looked at Madam and recalled the scenes of her spoiling herself back then. Rose suddenly stepped forward and hugged her. "Aunty, take care.¡± She then headed upstairs to pack her things. Madam was stunned in ce. She was not friendly with Rose. Rose and her were also considered to be sharply opposed to each other. She never thought that in thest moment, Rose would hug her so intimately. Not long after, Rose went downstairs with a luggage. Mrs. Zonder was very anxious and tactfully advised Madam, "Madam, Young Master likes Miss Rose very much. If we let Miss Rose leave Garden Of A Diary, Young Master will be mad when he finds out." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Madam had an inconceivable expression. "Mrs. Zonder, let her go. How could Jay be angry at me over her? I''m his mother!" Rose smiled at Mrs. Zonder. "Mrs. Zonder, thanks for taking care of me all this while." Mrs. Zonder said, "Miss, why don''t you wait for the Young Master toe back?" Rose looked at Madam who was keeping a straight face. It seemed that Madam did not want to give her room for respite, so she dragged her suitcase and left. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 In the evening, Jay returned home with the three cute babies. Mrs. Zonder anxiously informed Jay of Rose''s departure. "Young Master, Miss Loyle has already left." Holding Baby Zetty in his arms, Jay nodded with a calm expression and replied ¡°Okay." At that time, he had not even thought that the ''left'' that Mrs. Zonder meant was a long-term separation. He thought that if Rose was determined to leave him permanently, she should at least take her own daughter with her. Therefore, he thought that Rose was only leaving Garden Of A Diary temporarily to go out to meet her friends or go shopping. 1 Seeing that the Young Master did not look surprised, Mrs. Zonder thought that he was already well informed about Rose''s departure, so she said no more. Who would have thought that in the evening, Baby Zetty began to cry for her mother because she did not see her? Jay really had no other choice, so he called Rose. Once he made the call, he found out that Rose¡¯s phone had been turned off. Only then did Jay realize what was meant by ''Rose has already left''. It suddenly felt like the sky was falling apart. Jay opened his mouth and shouted, "Mrs. Zonder, where did Rose go?" Mrs. Zonder stared nkly at a very agitated young master, shocked. Young Master had always been extraordinarily wise, s o why was he so confused today? N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Young Master, she didn''t say." Jay went crazy in an instant. He mmed the phone t o the ground and the phone screen immediately cracked. Initially, Baby Zetty was feeling insecure because she had not seen her mother. As such, she was sobbing softly. When she saw Jay losing his temper, she became more anxious. She started crying loudly. "I want Mommy! Mommy!¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at their daddy in trembling fear, obviously also scared by him. The kind-hearted Mrs. Zonder ran over to hold Baby Zetty as she coaxed. "Don''t cry, baby. Mommy wille back.¡± Jay''s chest was rising and lowering unevenly due to his anger. The cold light blooming in his eagle eyes was like the dark night sweeping everything. "Rose Loyle, what do you really want?¡± Jay gritted his teeth. Mrs. Zonder said, "Young Master, don¡¯t me me for speaking fairly. Although Miss Rose has a humble background, she''s different from other girls. She''s not vain. If the Ares family despises her, she''ll not marry you. What she wants is equal love." Jay''s eagle eyes shrunk. "Mrs. Zonder, did anyone in the Ares family look for her?" Mrs. Zonder informed him of all the details. ¡°Grand Old Master Ares entrusted your mother to say a few words to Miss Rose. She asked Miss Rose to behave properly and to not appear publicly on the hot search. After all, she''s a woman with aplicated marital history." After hearing this, Jay sat down on the sofa dejectedly. How could the Ares family''s contempt for Rose not despair her? After all, she was the proud Angelina. Baby Zetty heard that her mother had abandoned her and left her alone, so she cried heartbreakingly. She suddenly broke free from Mrs. Zonder''s arms and desperately wanted to run out to look for her mother. "Mommy, don''t leave me. Don¡¯t leave me." Jay intercepted her. He was already in a very irritable mood, but Baby Zetty''s endless raucous caused his anger to surge. "Don¡¯t cry. Even if you cry, Mommy won''te back." Perhaps what Jay said was right. Crying could not solve the problem. However, for Baby Zetty whocked a sense of security, losing her mother meant the sky was falling. Jay had no patience tofort her. She was full of fear for this unfamiliar environment and new family. Baby Bobbie walked over and held his little sister''s hand, his small eyes also red. "Little Sister, don¡¯t cry. Mommy won''t abandon us!" Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Jay said hoarsely, "Everyone go to bed. I''ll find a way t o get Mommy back." Baby Zetty was still crying and kicking up a fuss. "No, I don''t want to sleep, I want Mommy..." "This child... Why are you so disobedient?" Jay was at a loss with Baby Zetty''s clingy attitude. "If you cry again, you won''t be able to see Mommy anymore," Jay threatened. Baby Zetty was angry, but she dared not speak and only stared at him sadly. Now that there was no Mommy to back her up, Baby Zetty was also a little frightened. Seeing that she was amenable to coercion but not coaxing, Jay escted his intimidation. "Your Mommy doesn''t want you anymore, so you have to listen to Uncle from now on. Otherwise, Uncle also won¡¯t want you." Baby Zetty stopped sobbing, but her little face was filled with fear. Baby Robbie held his little sister¡¯s hand. "Baby Zetty, don''t be afraid. Big Brother wants you!" Baby Zetty finally stopped crying and Jay could calm down. He wondered whether Rose''s running away from home this time was decisive or impulsive. He always felt that she loved her child very much. Even if she was wounded all over by the Ares family members and even if she could safely leave Baby Robbie and Jenson in his hands, how could she be willing to leave Baby Zetty to an outsider like him? Moreover, she knew he did not like Baby Zetty. Jay had hoped that she would return, at least to take Baby Zetty away. It was just that a new problem had arisen even before the old one was solved. The next morning, Baby Robbie found out that his little sister was missing. He panicked and ran into Jay''s room. Acting as if he had ants in his pants, he eximed, "Daddy, something bad has happened! Little Sister is gone." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Baby Robbie handed his little sister''s farewell painting to Jay. Baby Zetty drew two trees, one was a white por and the other was a cotton tree. The cotton tree and white por were flying to the ends of the world. Two birds were on the white por and one was flying toward the cotton tree. The meaning was obvious. Baby Zetty was going to look for her mother. Jay felt as though his head would explode. Why did God create creatures like women? It was very scary indeed. He had just mobilized all of his power to find Rose Loyle, and now, he had to mobilize all his power to find Baby Zetty too. He shut hisputer, the icy aura around him overflowing. If he were to catch this pair of mother and daughter, h e only had one idea-To imprison them with adamantium. Good news came very soon. Baby Zetty, who had run away from home, was quickly sent back by the police. Jay was furious. He grabbed her by the back of her neck and locked her in the small dark room. "I want you to reflect on this properly. This bad habit of running away from home has to bepletely changed." Baby Zetty was afraid of the dark, so she hit the door." Uncle Ares, I was wrong. Please let me out." Jay said coldly, "While your mother is away, I''ll discipline you for her." He then instructed Mrs. Zonder, "Don''t let her out without my order." Mrs. Zonder shook her head helplessly. As Grayson had made an emergency call to Jay, the call was deliberately mystifying. "Mr. Ares, something big has happened. Come quickly." Jay then rushed to thepany in a hurry. Baby Bobbie hurriedly begged Mrs. Zonder, "Please have a heart and let little sister out." Mrs. Zonder was afraid that Jay would be angry, so she was in a slightly difficult position. At this time, Jenson said coolly, "No one will talk about it." 1 Only then did Mrs. Zonder take the key and open the door for Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty hugged Baby Robbie and cried sorrowfully. "Big Brother, I want Mommy." Jenson said, "Don''t worry, Daddy will definitely get Mommy back." Chapter 295 Chapter 295 As soon as Jay arrived at the door to Grand Asia, Grayson was already there waiting respectfully with a folder in his hand. His forehead was sweating. Jay''s malicious gaze swept across Grayson, making thetter shudder. Jay said with a bad temper, "What did you do wrong again?" Grayson said with fear and trepidation, "Mr. Ares, this time... It''s not me who did something wrong, it''s... You.¡± 2 Jay was slightly startled. His gaze fell on the pink folder in Grayson¡¯s arms as his eagle eyes shrunk. " What''s this?" "Mr. Ares, this is Baby Zetty''s gic test report," Grayson said. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As Jay strode into his office, he ordered Grayson," Didn''t I ask you to draft up her genealogy record? Did i te out so soon?" Graysonughed uglier than he cried. "Mr. Ares, I took a shortcut." If the president knew that he had stolen from the Ares family genealogy tree, his expression would be more colorful than a rainbow. "Read it to me," Jay said. Grayson looked around. It was the period of peak working hours. The employees shuttled around them non-stop. Grayson had to make a suggestion. "Mr. Ares, it''s not convenient here." Jay red at him. He always thought that a man should be open and frank when doing things. They should conceal his unmanliness. Reaching the elevator that was specially reserved for Mr. Ares, Grayson pressed on the floor. After entering the elevator, Grayson touched his chest and exhaled heavily. "Read it!" Jay stood tall and straight like a child who had bright prospects. Looking forward, his posture was elegant and his aura was of invincibility like a king''s. Grayson timidly solicited Jay''s opinion. "Mr. Ares, do you want to listen to the genealogy order from old to young or from young to old? Jay nced at him speechlessly and said impatiently, "Whichever.¡± Grayson then opened the folder, drew out a piece of A4 paper, and began to read it with clear artiction. "The first generation that could be tested. Male, D''Artagnan Ares. Wife, Susan Taylor." Jay could not help but ridicule. "So corny." Grayson was dumbfounded. "Mr. Ares, this is the name of your ancestor. "Aren''t you afraid that they''lle to you at night for ridiculing your deceased ancestor?¡± "Continue.¡± "Second generation, Enrique Ares. Wife, Pam Hughes.¡± "Third generation, Terrance Ares. Wife Elizabeth Left." "Fourth generation..." Jay interrupted him, "Single heir for several generations?" Grayson shook his head. "No, Mr. Ares, the family expanded near the fourth generation and the family became huge.¡± "Oh, then start from the fourth generation." Grayson looked at the names of the fourth generation o f the Ares¡¯ family''s patriarch-Dn Ares. His heart trembled. "Mr. Ares, I dare not read it." "Read.¡± Mr. Ares¡¯ presence was frightful. Grayson said hesitantly, "It¡¯s, Dy... Dy... Dn... Ares." Jay red at Grayson and Grayson quickly begged for mercy, "Mr. Ares, you asked me to read it.¡± Jay said angrily, "Where did you get this Ares family tree from? What I want is Baby Zetty¡¯s genealogy." Raising his hand, he pped Grayson harshly on his back. "How do you do things?" Grayson felt very wronged. "Mr. Ares, but I''m reading Baby Zetty''s genealogy..." Jay''s anger slowly stifled as his eyes fell onto the folder. He snatched the genealogy over and perused it carefully. Sure enough, the column for Baby Zetty''s father showed his name and Rose''s name was shown in the '' mother'' column, seamlessly connecting with the rest o f the Ares family tree. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Jay picked up the folder and went to Grayson. "You dare take shortcuts? B*stard, you dare fool me?" Grayson crouched in the corner of the elevator with his head in his arms, looking at the president pitifully. "Mr. Ares, I''m being treated unjustly beyond that of Medea. This genealogy, it''s true. If you don¡¯t believe m e, look at Baby Zetty¡¯s gic test report." Jay saw that Grayson was still being stubborn even when death was upon him, which meant something was off. He threw the folder at Grayson violently. "Look for it." Grayson stood up, pulled out Baby Zetty¡¯s gic test report, and handed it to Jay. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At this moment, the elevator door suddenly opened and Jay walked into the office with Baby Zetty¡¯s test report. Along the way, Grayson cursed silently with apprehension. If the president learned that Baby Zetty was his biological daughter, he would definitely regret his past behavior of ''abusing'' Baby Zetty! Jay entered the office, took off his coat, and sat on his revolving ck leather chair. He was slowly studying Baby Zetty¡¯s gic test report. The genes were perfect with almost no defects. Jay said sourly, "This little bun has good genes!" It was inevitable that ordinary people would carry recessive genes. Grayson was stunned. His mouth opened in a standard circle before he spoke, "Mr. Ares, you should feel extremely lucky for your blessings." Jay raised his eyes and red at him. "What does Baby Zetty having good genes have to do with me?" Grayson just waited to see Jay get pped in the face. As expected, Jay turned to thest page. The testing center found Baby Zetty¡¯s rtives through a geneparison. Only after seeing the other gic reports did Jay becamepletely dumbfounded. It was the reported verdict. The gene bank found Jenson''s gic test report to be 99.5% simr to that of Baby Zetty''s. The simrity with himself was as high as 99.9%. Thest row was stamped with a bright red seal-A parent-child rtionship was established! Jay¡¯s breathing started to be strained as he said i n disbelief, "Baby Zetty''s my daughter?" Grayson nodded and bowed, standing at the side." Congrattions to you, Mr. Ares, for your beautiful daughter." Jay slumped into the chair, those eyes of his with boundless nefarious charm were facing the white ceiling. He was feeling as if every cell in his body was moring. It was an indescribable feeling. It felt like a surprise, but the guilt was also rushing through his limbs. "Baby Zetty''s my daughter," he muttered repeatedly. Grayson was dumbfounded. Had Mr. Ares gone mad with joy, or was something else happening? "Grayson, is this gic test reliable?" Jay asked in disbelief. Grayson spoke true to the facts, "Mr. Ares, as a matter o f fact, after I got this report, I had also suspected given this matter was of great significance, so I found the hospital Baby Zetty was born in and inquired about Baby Zetty''s birth." Jay straightened up. He folded his hands on the table and stared at Grayson with piercing eyes, waiting for his next words. "The doctor said that five and a half years ago, a pregnant woman did give birth to three children in their hospital. In order to conceal the truth, the mother asked the hospital to sign a confidentiality agreement. "The timing the mother gave birth to the children also coincides with the young masters'' birthdays." Reaching this point, Grayson cut the long story short." Mr. Ares, Miss Rose had given the Ares family triplets back then!" Triplets! Jay was both shocked and pleasantly surprised, but more so distressed. At that time, Angelina had been pregnant with three children alone. She still avoided him under such difficult conditions. How did she survive those difficult years? She had never asked anything from him or the Ares family. He would never be able to repay the sentiment in this lifetime. Jay staggered to his feet and walked out slowly. "Mr. Ares, where are you going?" "Going home." Chapter 297 Chapter 297 A Rolls-Royce was speeding along wildly on the route from the city to the suburbs. In the driver''s seat sat a haughty, nobleman who possessed perfect sculptural contours with a dark aura that made people too intimidated to approach him. When the Rolls-Royce turned into the traffic rotary and then cut into the asphalt road leading to the Garden Of A Diary, Jay saw a few small heads popping out from the white marble railings on the open-air balcony from afar. Seeing him, the several small figures ran away immediately. "Daddy¡¯s back. Baby Zetty, quickly go in." Baby Zetty stuffed the Dove chocte into Jenson''s hand and ran into the small ck room in an instant. 1 Mrs. Zonder quickly locked the door. When Jay entered the house, he saw Mrs. Zonder sitting on the sofa with Jenson and Baby Robbie posing for photos with unfinished Lego puzzles piled o n the coffee table. "Daddy, why¡¯d youe back so soon?" Baby Robbie put down the Lego in his hand and eagerly ran to Jay t o court his favor. "Daddy, did you forget to bring something? Should I get it for you?" Jay nced at the side room on the second floor. As the side room was a structural room connecting the two building blocks, it was not only small but alsocked light. He had shut Baby Zetty inside this morning. He was truly regretful about his actions now. If he had known earlier that Baby Zetty was his precious daughter, he would not have been so hardhearted toward her! As Jay started walking upstairs, Baby Robbie and Jenson looked at Daddy in fear, fearing that Daddy would discover that Baby Zetty hade out to y and have a meal with them. As soon as Jay walked to the L-shaped corridor on the second floor, a crisp sound came from the soles of his feet. Baby Robbie and Jenson, who were following closely behind, saw the biscuits that had been stepped into powder by Daddy. The two little rascals felt too guilty t o look at Daddy. "I was the one eating that," Jenson said very loyally. 1 Jay was slightly startled... "When did you begin to like eating desserts and snacks?" Jenson had on a cool expression. "Either way, I ate it." Baby Robbie felt that Jenson could not fool Daddy, so h e stepped forward and said, "Daddy, I was the one who ate it." Jay nodded. "Clean it up." He had no intention to ask for the details. Jenson and Baby Robbie obediently replied, "Yes." Was Daddy so easy to trick? Jay came to the side room and undid the lock. Baby Zetty heard the door opening and hurriedly squatted i n the corner, hugging her knees with both hands while looking at Jay pitifully. The dim light reflected Baby Zetty''s delicate jade-like face. Jay walked over, squatted in front of her, and looked at her quietly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Until now, he still felt a little dazed. Baby Zetty had turned out to be his daughter! Dear Lord, what about all the things he had done to her before? "Are you hungry?" he asked gently. He tried to reach out to touch her soft ck hair, but Baby Zetty instinctively avoided him. Jay''s hands were stuck mid-air before he drew back anxiously. He probably needed a long time to repair his fatherdaughter rtionship with Baby Zetty. "Uncle Ares, if I''m good and don''t cry or make any trouble, can you help me find Mommy?" she asked pitifully with her wet eyes. Jay was very terrified. Baby Zetty was clearly his daughter, but Angeline had asked her to call him uncle? Baby Zetty probably did not know that he was her father, right? "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get Mommy back." Jay noticed that the child had lost her sense of security from missing her mother, so heforted her. "Uncle Ares, can you please not scold Mommy or hit her? I''ll tell Mommy not to make you angry in the future," Baby Zetty said. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Tears shed across Jay¡¯s eyes. He was extremely touched by the child''s delicate heart. "Uncle won''t hit her. I won¡¯t scold her either. Uncle loves her," he said. The tears in the rims of Baby Zetty''s eyes rolled down a s she said very sadly, "You''re lying." Jay,"..." "Since Mommy returned to China, you often make her cry. Mommy always cries at night..." Jay, "You¡¯re a bad person." Jay,"..." Baby Zetty''s words made him feel heavy for no reason. It seemed like he still knew too little about the suffering in Angeline''s heart. Jay picked up Baby Zetty, went to the first floor, and instructed Mrs. Zonder, "Mrs. Zonder, make something delicious for the children." "Alright," Mrs. Zonder responded happily. She knew that the Young Master was more bark than bite. Jay put Baby Zetty down, and she sat on the little sofa. With both hands supporting her cheeks and tears in her eyes, she looked at him cutely. "Why are you looking at me?" Jay asked curiously. "Aren''t you going to send me away?" Baby Zetty asked pitifully. Jay was shocked. She was his daughter. Why would there be any reason for him to send her out? Baby Zetty said with certainty, "You''re so kind to me all of a sudden. You must have a hidden agenda, and I feel uneasy about it. You''re letting me eat myst meal, just like Jesus''st supper. After I eat, then it¡¯s goodbye, isn''t it?" Baby Robbie walked over and held Baby Zetty''s hand tightly with an expression that showed he would rather die than be separated from his sister. Jay noticed for the first time that his Baby Robbie was actually sentimental. This character really resembled Angeline''s when she was young! "Don''t worry, I''ll raise you well," Jay patted her cheeks and said dearly. Baby Zetty did not care about him raising her and immediately spoke up, "You just have to wait for Mommy toe back, then you can stop raising me." Jay, Jay heaved a long sigh. He had a rough personality and grew up well despite being raised harshly. This girl was sentimental, so what should he do with her? Mrs. Zonder quickly brought out many snacks-Meat buns, rice dumplings, barbeque wings... Baby Zetty''s eyes lit up as she reached out to grab the food, but she jumped from being scalded. "It¡¯s hot, so hot!" Her actions were very endearing and cute. Jay smiled when he saw her. He helped her grab a chicken wing, blew on it, and handed it to her. Baby Zetty took it and began to gnaw it in big bites without a care for her image. "Girls have to be modest," Jenson gave her a quick nce and said in mock annoyance, "Otherwise, you won''t be able to get married when you grow up." Baby Zetty did not care in the slightest. "Mommy said that if the person likes you, whatever you do will be right. But if the person doesn''t like you, then whatever you do will be wrong. So, just be yourself." At the mention of Rose, Jay''s mood became very gloomy. His men had searched for her all over the city for so long, but there was still no news. ''Is this girl so determined to leave me?'' N?velDrama.Org owns this. The days were so muddled and for Jay, they passed like years. The only topic that could fill his time so that he had n o time to miss Rose was to pacify the children''s emotions. The longer Rose had been gone, the more difficult it was to reassure not only Baby Zettybut Baby Robbie as well. He had begun to be in low spirits. Even the smile was lost on Jenson¡¯s face. He would not say a word for an entire day and would just sit on the steps, looking quietly into the distance. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 That night, Baby Zetty had a high fever. Maybe it was because a sick child would be particrly vulnerable, or maybe because of the lack o f security she was experiencing after losing her mommy that Baby Zetty was curled up on the bedside. She started sobbing. "Mommy, where are you? Why don''t you want Baby Zetty anymore?" As the high fever came and went, Baby Zetty would look for Mommy when she was awake. When she was unconscious, Baby Zetty would lie on the bed and sleep soundly. Jay had gone to the room at night and when he heard Baby Zetty¡¯s crying, he quickly opened the door and turned on the lights. He saw that Baby Zetty¡¯s face had turned red from the fever. She was looking at him listlessly with her narrowed eyes. Jay strode forward and touched Baby Zetty¡¯s forehead. When he realized that she was having a fever, Jay wrapped the child in a sheet without saying a word, carried her downstairs, and drove straight to Grand Asia Hospital. The child was in his arms, shouting in a daze," Mommy, pleasee back soon. I miss you already." A hint of helplessness appeared on Jay''s stern face. If it was another woman who had left her daughter with him and ran away, he definitely would despise such an irresponsible woman. However, when it was Angeline who did this, he could not bring himself to criticize her at all. In the past few days, he had been taking care of the three children by himself. It was hectic. The tiredness he felt did not make him resent Angeline but made him understand her better. He also felt his heart hurt for her. "Baby Zetty, don''t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here." He gently held the child tightly while holding the steering wheel with one hand. Ahead, a truck had driven out all of a sudden. Jay made a sharp turn, but he still hit the rear of the truck. Jay was really anxious. Baby Zetty''s temperature was getting higher and higher, and the child had a fever out of nowhere, which worried him. For this ident to happen at this time, he did not have the time to stay here to deal with the ident. Jay then called Grayson, but Grayson''s phone was turned off. Josephine was out traveling at this moment. In desperation, Jay had to call his fourth uncle, John. "Uncle, I ran into a truck. Pleasee over and help m e deal with it. I have to leave for something urgent immediately." Hearing the urgency in Jay¡¯s voice, John''s drowsiness disappeared. This nephew of his had never asked anyone for anything. It was the first time his nephew had taken the initiative to ask him for help. It seemed that he must really be in trouble at the moment. John responded quickly, "Okay, I''lle over right away."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jay sent the address to John. John then shared the explosive news in the family group. "Jay has had a car ident." Then, he attached the address afterward. It was sote in the night, but Tourmaline Estate still exploded. The lights in the house were bright. Grand Old Master Ares came into the spacious lobby with a cane and roared anxiously, "Jay has had an ident. Is it serious? No, I have to go and check it out to rest assured." Jay¡¯s parents were even more anxious. "It¡¯s sote at night. Why isn¡¯t Jay asleep at home? What is he out for?¡¯¡¯ Jay had waited impatiently for John''s arrival, but it turned out that John had brought along Grand Old Master Ares and his parents. Jay really felt like pping John''s unrestrained mouth. "Jay, what''s going on?" With the help of his son, Grand Old Master Ares walked quickly to the front of the Rolls-Royce and saw Jay sitting in the driver''s seat, holding a pretty girl in his arms. He became angry all of a sudden. "What the hell is going on? Why are you here holding Rose Loyle''s daughter?" Jay exined, "Baby Zetty''s having a fever. I''m going t o take her to the hospital. I don''t have time to exin things to you." After Jay was done speaking, he jumped down from the Rolls-Royce and without John''s permission, got into John''s car and drove the sports car toward Grand Asia as if he was mad. John felt heartbroken for the new car he had just bought and rambled, "Jay, drive slowly. That''s a new car I just bought. Don¡¯t bump into anything again." Grand Old Master Ares red at him viciously and John covered his mouth in silence. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Jay''s mother felt heartbroken for her son and was very angry. "This Rose Loyle, why should my Jay have to take care of her daughter who she left here?" She paused, then said angrily, "Isn¡¯t Jay too worried about Baby Zetty? Isn''t it just a fever? How nervous was he to be driving so fast?" John said, "Sister-inw, you don''t know that! Jay likes Rose, so naturally, he treats Baby Zetty differently. Love someone and love everyone connected to them." Grand Asia Hospital. Jay had carried Baby Zetty to the emergency room. When the doctor on duty saw that Mr. Ares had come here by himself, his eyes stared at him in disbelief. Was this really their haughty Mr. Ares who had always rejected help from others no matter who? He was also carrying a child for treatment? This was such a down-to-earth Mr. Ares. It felt so unreal! "What are you looking at? Check her quickly." "Yes, Mr. Ares." The doctor examined the child''s throat, auscultated the heart and lungs, then calmly looked at the nervous Mr. Ares. "Mr. Ares, the child''s tonsils are inmed.¡± Jay let out a heavy sigh of relief. The doctor then added, "The child''s tonsils are swollen. We¡¯ll need to reduce the inmmation. If the course of the antibiotics isn''t enough, the child will then often get inmmation." "Make the call. Call all experts in the respiratory department for a consultation immediately." Doctor, Mr. Ares, this was really unnecessary! This was just a small case in the medical world! However, Jay was reluctant to let his baby daughter have her immune system destroyed by antibiotics. After the doctors had hurriedly rushed to the hospital, they learned that they just needed to deal with pediatric tonsillitis. Their eyes went dazed immediately... It was hard to believe that Mr. Ares would act so shockingly childish. "Mr. Ares, ording to the doctors, in the case of children with tonsillitis, most of them are caused by viral infections and is a self-limiting disease. However, the progress of the disease may lead to recurring high fevers..." In order to find a trace of their pride, the experts tried to express their expertise. "I know that. I want all of you to strengthen her body¡¯s immunity. Use massage techniques to reduce the child¡¯s fever. Right now, I want all of you to study the most effective massage technique. And this technique will only be for my daughter." N?velDrama.Org owns this. The experts woke up instantly from their dozing, and one by one, they looked up at Mr. Ares in amazement. Did they hear that right? This little girl was Mr. Ares'' daughter? No wonder Mr. Ares was so fussy! The experts dared not be careless. "Yes, Mr. Ares. We¡¯ll conduct a consultation with the child right away." Jay paced back and forth in the hallway while waiting for the consultation, nervousness overflowing from his body. One and a half hourster. The doctors walked out while sweating profusely. They said, "Mr. Ares, the child''s fever has receded. The child''s physique is on the weaker side and I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll still be coughing for a while after her fever subsides. It¡¯s rmended for her to be hospitalized. Jay nodded. The doctors were dumbfounded. ''Mr. Ares, I said that casually, but I''m actually serious about it. The child doesn''t need to be hospitalized at all.'' Jay said, "The massage specialist will remain here for 24 hours to check on the child''s condition." "Yes." When Jay entered the ward, Baby Zetty had already opened her wide eyes and was looking at Jay harmlessly. Jay sat in front of her, reached out his hand, and pushed her wet hair behind her ears. "Still feeling ufortable?" Baby Zetty shook her head, looking strong-willed. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 When the physician came in, Baby Zetty noticed the cart she was pushing and stretched out her arms. She rolled up her sleeves and asked in a sweet tone, "Miss doctor, are you going to draw my blood?" Jay rolled her sleeves back down and exined to her very gently. "There''s no need to examine your blood. We''re using natural therapy this time. The only thing you need to do is cooperate and let this aunty here massage you." Baby Zetty was slightly puzzled. "I don''t need to take any medication?¡± "Nope.¡± "Uncle Jay, is it because you don''t want to spend any money on me? Is that why you don''t want me to go for injections and take medication? Am I going to die?" Baby Zetty asked innocently. Jay, The physician could not help but chuckle. "Baby Zetty, massage therapies are more expensive than injections and medication." Baby Zetty knew she had misunderstood Jay. Hence, she said somewhat shamefully, "I''m sorry, Uncle Jay." Jay was silent. What was there to add? The only reason their rtionship had turned sour was because of his misdemeanor. He had always been indifferent and ruthless toward Baby Zetty, so she had her reason for demonizing him. 1 The next day. The headline-''Chairman of Grand Asia drove singlehandedly with a child in arm at midnight, causing a rear-end collision''-showed up on the news once more. Grand Old Master Ares noticed the news was flooded b y his grandson''s mishaps recently and got infuriated. "Jay''s always been rather careful in doing things. But he¡¯s continuously making the headlely, so someone''s clearly deliberately doing this. Where''s Jay? Give him a call and tell him to be more careful in the near future.¡± John had just returned home from dealing with Jay''s rear-end collision. He copsed on the sofa in exhaustion and said weakly, "Dad, anyone with discerning eyes can see that these two headlines are either rted to Rose or her daughter. Is there a need t o investigate the maniptor behind all of this? In my opinion, Rose must be the one who bribed the paparazzi to secretly photograph Jay just so that she''ll be able to climb the socialdder." Grand Old Master Ares muttered to himself irresolutely, "Jay''s usually wise and farsighted, not to mention deeply artictive. He wouldn¡¯t fall into some country-bumpkin girl''s trap.¡± John then sat up and continued, "Dad, you¡¯re underestimating Rose Loyle. If Rose truly was a crude and ignorant country-bumpkin, how''d she escape Jay''s palm even when she was pregnant with his children six years ago?" John reminded everyone in the room that Rose Loyle was indeed not a simple-minded person. Jay''s mother was getting somewhat bothered. "Is it possible that Rose Loyle is seeking revenge after being driven out of Garden Of A Diary by me?" Grand Old Master Ares eximed, "Immediately send someone to follow up and investigate Rose Loyle. We mustn¡¯t let Jay''s fame and reputation be soiled from her doings." "Yes," John replied. Grand Old Master Ares felt uneasy just thinking about i t. He stood up in a trembling manner and said, "I''m heading to Grand Asia to have a chat with Jay." John hurriedly tried to stop him and said, "You¡¯re in n o condition to be walking about, Dad. If you want to see him, then get him toe over." Afterward, John immediately dialed Jay''s number. Once the call was connected, John sneered at him as h e said, "You''re popr in the news these days, Jay. Can''t you give way for some other young blood?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "If you have something to say, say it properly," Jay retorted coolly. "Where are you? Your grandpa misses you dearly. Can youe back quickly?" John restrained his unruliness and asked sternly. Jay hesitated for a moment before replying, "Tell the old man that Baby Zetty''s in the hospital, so I can¡¯t leave. Once Zetty''s discharged from the hospital, I''ll go to Tourmaline to give him a visit." John was in disbelief. "It can¡¯t be. You''re not listening t o grandfather because of Rose''s daughter? Are you the reincarnation of Romeo right now? How are you so muddle-headed?¡± "Scram." Jay hung up the phone in annoyance. John ryed Jay''s words to Grand Old Master Ares," Jay''s noting back, Dad. He¡¯s apanying his baby stepdaughter in the hospital.¡± Grand Old Manter Ares was at the end of his tether. "If he doesn''te here, then I''ll go over there. That''s fine, right?!¡± His fury caused panic amongst his children and grandchildren. They immediately upied themselves with arranging for the grand old master¡¯s journey. Soon, the VIP ward of Grand Asia was crowded with people. The whole corridor was imprable but still i n an orderly manner. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The bodyguards were standing on one side in a row, protecting the safety of Grand Old Master Ares. With his crutches, the old man walked quickly to the ward where Baby Zetty was located. All of his sons and daughter-inws followed him. Jay frowned when the ward''s door was suddenly kicked open. Fearing that Baby Zetty was about to wake up from all themotion, Jay covered Zetty''s ears with his hands. This action petrified his grandfather as well as all his uncles and aunties on the spot when they saw it. In their impression, Jay was a walking iceberg and was cold-hearted toward everyone. "What on earth are you doing, Jay?" Jay¡¯s mother walked up to him in a fit. Jay stood up, his sharp gaze condemning the room full of people. "Get out. Baby Zetty needs to rest." Everyone in the room looked at one another. Did they hear him wrong? "You''re going too far, Jay. You''re willing to chase us, your elders, away for a little girl who has no blood rtionship with the Ares?" John eximed aloud. Baby Zetty slowly opened her doll-like eyes and saw that the room was filled with people. She got up and sat while greeting everyone politely. "Hello, grandfathers and grandmothers." Jay red at John furiously. "You woke her up." John felt chills running down his spine. "Don''t stare at me like that, Jay. It''s as if I''m your one true foe..." Jay walked toward Grand Old Master Ares, his voice bing gentler as he spoke, "Grandfather, go and wait for me in the VIP room. I''lle over immediately.¡± Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ stern gaze swept across Baby Zetty¡¯s face. He heaved a heavy sigh, clearly dissatisfied with Jay''s bottomless doting on Baby Zetty. Still, he protected Jay''s dignity and turned to walk out of there. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Uncle, who are they?" Jay stroked Baby Zetty¡¯s little head. "The Ares family''s elderlies.¡± "No wonder they don''t like me." Jay,"..." ''What kind of logic was that?'' Baby Zetty looked at Jay, her eyes appearing a little gloomy. "You hate me, so it¡¯s evident they hate me as well. Hatred is deeply-rooted, after all." Jay,"..." "I love you, Zetty." Baby Zetty, ''Why does it feel so unreal?'' "Uncle''s going out for a bit. Are you scared to be alone?" Baby Zetty shook her head. "No.¡± "Good girl." Inside the VIP room. Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ expression was too gloomy, and everyone else had stopped breathing aloud altogether. The Grand Old Master trusted Jay in every possible way. Today, however, Jay had done things that made his grandfather extremely exasperated. It was the first time that the grandfather and grandson were in a conflict. Since they were both stubborn and hardheaded, God knew what kind of battle was about to unfold soon. 1 When Jay walked into the VIP room, his mother deliberately walked in front of him as she whispered i n reminder, "Your grandfather¡¯s in a fit of anger. Don¡¯t be stubborn with him." 1 Jay''s cold expression showed no signs ofpromise. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 ¡°Grandfather!" Jay walked up to his grandfather and called out respectfully. Grand Old Master Ares raised his gaze and squinted. H e pointed his thin finger at him. It was trembling continuously due to fury. "Tell me. Is it worth it, doing all of this for a woman?" Jay''s expression appeared grave and stern. He replied instantly, "It is." Compared to the things that Angeline had done for him, were these things evenputable to hers? Grand Old Master Ares was so exasperated that he had trouble breathing. He could barely speak anymore. "You. You... You''ve truly disappointed me." Jay''s father, Jack Ares, immediately walked over and reprimanded his son harshly, "Jay, watch your attitude when talking to your grandfather." John aggravated things further by saying, "Jay''s arrogant, so he treats everyone equally with that temper of his. Dad won¡¯t me him for it, Jack." Jay ruthlessly shot John a re. "Perhaps you should shut up." John embarrassedly rubbed the tip of his nose and stayed silent. Seeing that Jay was not reflecting on himself for his attitude, Grand Old Master Ares was even more enraged. He said in a raging tone, "Jay, haven''t you ever considered that maybe Rose Loyle is not at all a simple woman? She''s able to get pregnant with an Ares heir because of her scheming personality. Don''t you think she''s a deeply shrewd and calctive woman?" Jay would not allow anyone to taint Rose''s name and immediately retorted in a stern tone, "Grandfather, Rose isn¡¯t as scary as you''ve described." She was a woman who lived and died because of love. She was a woman who secretly loved him for two lifetimes and was as fragile as a shell-less egg yolk. She was pure, limpid, weak, and brittle. He would no longer allow anyone to hurt her. Due to Jay¡¯s supreme effort in defending Rose, everyone in the room felt that Jay''s behavior was unfathomable. "Jay, you were never close to any women, so why are you suddenly so obsessed with Rose Loyle? I think she''s bewitched you," his Second Aunt stated. "That¡¯s right, Jay. You''ve always been hard-hearted, yet you ran a red light in the middle of the night for Rose Loyle''s daughter. You''re even so openly talking back to your grandfather. It seems as if you''re no longer the same person." His Third Aunt agreed. Several of his uncles pressed on. "Jay, you need to be honest, have you fallen for Rose Loyle?" Jay nodded solemnly. Grand Old Master Ares sighed with resentment. "It¡¯s not that you''re disallowed from having feelings for her. But is it worthwhile to repeatedly be on the headlines for a woman like that?" Jay stared at Grand Old Master Ares with a firm gaze. " It''s worth it!" Grand Old Master Ares initially thought that his dearest grandson was merely carried away on a whim. Upon seeing Jay''s adamant unconcealed love for Rose, he grew quiet. He felt an inexplicable disappointment toward Jay. "I initially thought that if you married her, it''d be good for Jenson. That was why I turned a blind eye to you two. Now that I see your almost frantic obsession with her, I truly regret it," Grand Old Master Ares said in a fury, "I''ve changed my mind. The Ares family no longer wees Rose Boyle." Jay''s tall and straight body shivered as he stared at his grandfather. There was a stubborn unwavering gaze in his eyes. "All of you have already driven her away. What else could you possibly want?" he said bitterly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Ares could see the resentment in Jay''s beautifully enticing pair of eyes, and his heart immediately sank. "Jay, I never expected that a female nobody would turn out to be your ruin one day." i Grand Old Master Ares'' disappointment toward Jay was written all over his face. Soon enough, his blue and despaired eyes emitted a resolute gaze. "Jay, you¡¯re my pride who I''ve cultivated hard all these years. I''ll never allow Rose Loyle to destroy all of my hard work." Jay saw the destructive gaze in Grand Old Master Ares '' eyes, and his heart grew cold. He roared slightly," Grandfather?" "To prevent you from going astray, I''d rather you hate me forever," Grand Old Master Ares said deeply. The atmosphere in the room instantly became extremely suffocating. 1 Everyone''s eyes were focused on Grand Old Master Ares and Jay. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 One was pressing on the other, while the other stayed unflinching! How would the quibble between these twoe to an end? Grand Old Master Ares suddenly stood up, and when h e passed by Jay, Jay proceeded to stretch out his hand to hold him back. "Let me know again if you''ve regretted it." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay¡¯s unwavering eyes. Jay announced to the others, "Dad, escort the others out. I''d like to have a few words with Grandfather alone." Grand Old Master Ares was startled, yet he hobbled back to the chair. He pointed his cane toward the door and ordered the others, "All of you wait outside." Thus, the others proceeded to file out the room. Jay''s father thoughtfully closed the door behind him, leaving a quiet space for the grandfather- grandson duo. Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay and pointed to the seat next to him. Then, Jay sat down. "Grandfather, I can exin the two headlines about m e. But you have to promise not to make things hard for Rose anymore," Jay said. Grand Old Master Ares'' gaze was cold. "Go ahead. What''s going on?" Jay replied, "The first headline you saw about the intimate photo of me and Rose... I was the one who asked people to put it up." Grand Old Master Ares was startled by this reveal. "I just can¡¯t think of a reason why you¡¯d do something like this." Jay said, "To force her to marry me." Grand Old Master Ares was even more dumbfounded b y this twisted ending. He thought that Rose had been the one bribing people to climb up the socialdder. Nevertheless, it was his grandson''s doing! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jay''s exnation did not dissipate his grandfather''s wrath. On the contrary, it made him stamp with fury. "Why do you think I''ll ever let go of a woman who''s making you lose your head?" Grand Old Master Ares'' thunderous-like roar made everyone who was eavesdropping on the other side lose the colors on their faces. John was rejoicing to himself amidst the cmity. He said with a sense of gloat, "After this incident, Jay''s cement in the old man''s heart will probably reduce rapidly. I''m afraid that soon enough, the other Areses will have to participate in managing Ares Enterprises." The second and third branches of the Ares family members were rejoicing in their hearts. Jay''s mother had an icy expression on her face. "Even i f my darling Jay leaves the management position of Ares Enterprises, he''s still the founder of Grand Asia." These words made the others who were initially immeasurably self-satisfied look beaten down once more and extremely spiritless. Jay''s Grand Asia had thrived in recent years, and its economic growth surpassed Ares Enterprises'' momentum. It was merely that Ares Enterprises had a century-old foundation with a strong familial background. John continued frankly, "If Jay¡¯spletely outed from Ares Enterprises, dear Sister-inw, his value will still fall drastically with only Grand Asia on his back.¡± However, Jay''s mother was not someone who was easy to deal with either. "Even if his value drops, he''ll b e better than any of you." Jay''s father eximed furiously, "The negotiation between Father and Jay is not even over. Isn''t it too early to be arguing over Ares Enterprises¡¯ management rights?" Thus, the family members from the second and third branches resentfully kept their mouths shut. Inside the room, Grand Old Master Ares and Jay started a new round of verbal battle. "Then, what''s going on with that second headline I saw?" Grand Old Master Ares asked exasperatedly. "Don''t tell me you¡¯re the one who wants Rose Doyle to change her mind and win her over. Is that why you publicized the photo of you taking care of Baby Zetty with all your heart?" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 "That was perhaps due to my negligencest night. The paparazzi was able to take advantage of me." Ayer of frost covered Jay''s handsome face. On Grand Old Master Ares'' hardship-filled face emerged a keen look that could read through the vicissitudes of the smallest changes. "Jay, you¡¯ve lived a quiet life for so many years. The paparazzi in Imperial Capital have no authority, nor do they have power. Who''d dare step on your toes?" "I understand, Grandfather.¡± Jay''s eyes were filled with darkness. "I''ll make the truthe to light about this matter." "Paparazzi are certainly hateful, but as an Ares, you should''ve been cautious with your words and actions. Don''t give those hidden maggots a chance to hurt you," Grand Old Master Ares continued. "I heard from your mother that Rose has left the Garden Of A Diary?" "Yes," Jay said somewhat regretfully. Grand Old Master Ares looked at his grandson¡¯s unconceble frustrated expression and felt himself swallowing his anger. "Since Rose has left Garden Of A Diary, then you should decisively break off the undue love you have for her. Also, her daughter is not a n Ares, so when Zetty''s cured, return her to Rose." After hesitating slightly, he continued in a powerful and resonating tone, "We Areses don''t raise outsiders a s our own. This has been a rule for many years, so don''t forget it." "Baby Zetty isn''t an outsider, Grandfather," Jay argued strongly. "Herst name is Loy-" Grand Old Master Ares scolded infuriatingly. Jay stood his ground, "No. She''s an Ares!" Grand Old Master Ares''s eyes grew suspicious. "What are you saying?" Thus, Jay exined softly, "She¡¯s my daughter." Grand Old Master Ares replied in exasperation, "Do you like being her stepfather that much?" Jay continued helplessly and persistently, "Not as a stepfather. As her biological father." Grand Old Master Ares widened his eyes. "What did you say?" He stood up slowly and had a look of disbelief on his face. Then, he repeatedly tried to confirm. "Is Zetty truly your daughter?" Jay nodded. "Biologically." N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sudden news somewhat dazed Grand Old Master Ares. "You can''t simply say whatever you want about these matters, Jay. Do you have evidence?" Jay asked in retort, "Does a paternity test count?" Grand Old Master Ares squinted his hawk-like eyes." How''s this possible? Didn¡¯t Rose leave you six years ago? When did the two of you¡ª" Grand Old Master Ares had not finished uttering his suspicions before Jay interrupted him with an exnation. "It¡¯s not what you think, Grandfather. Zetty, Jenson, and Robbie were born on the same day." Grand Old Master Ares was even more dumbfounded." Triplets?" Jay nodded at this. "Yes. It''s extremely rare in the medical field, but your dear grandson happened to get bestowed by a chance." Afterward, Grand Old Master Ares'' surprised expression slowly turned into joy. "That means Rose Doyle is actually our family¡¯s greatest heroine?" Jay added, "I asked people to investigate Rose''s ex-husband, but there have been no results. Grandfather, I can assure you that after Rose divorced me, she never remarried. The marriage she created out of thin air were merely lies to protect Baby Zetty from being snatched away by the Ares family." Grand Old Master Ares pondered the ins and outs of this matter and repeatedly nodded. "If Rose Doyle doesn''t have a messy marriage history and based on the fact that she gave birth to three Ares children, then the Ares family has no reason to treat her badly. Alright, Jay. I''ll no longer interfere with your marital issues." i Then, Grand Old Master Ares thought of something else and turned the conversation around. "However, her name''s not well received in Imperial Capital. Moreover, since the two of you are getting married for the second time, let''s keep a low profile." Jay held a different view toward this matter. "No, Grandfather. I¡¯ll give her an unprecedented wedding." Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Grand Old Master Ares'' smile froze in the corner of his eyes. "You no longer hesitate to quarrel with your grandfather because of her. It''s as if you¡¯re infatuated and blinded by love. Should I still let you marry her?" Jay replied to him emotionally, "Grandfather, it''s not that I''m crazily in love. I''m merely unable to repay her for all the kindness and favor she has given me." Grand Old Master Ares frowned with a sense of doubt. Were they talking about the same heroine? "With a snap of a finger, there are plenty of women in Imperial Capital who''ll be kind to you," Grand Old Master Ares said somewhat disdainfully. Jay shook his head. "No. There''s no one else like her who¡¯ll love me as vast as the ocean." Grand Old Master Ares was even more confused. He could recall that Jay had mentioned this sentence before, but the person he was talking about at that time was not Rose. "Is she better than your Angelina?" When he brought up Angelina, Jay''s face was filled with a joyous smile. Grand Old Master Ares could still feel Jay¡¯s passionate love for Angelina. Hence, he was slightly puzzled." Since Angelina still lingers in your heart, how can you show affection to another woman?" Jay suddenly held Grand Old Master Ares'' hand with excitement. "Grandfather, it¡¯s precisely because I love Angeline that I want to treat Rose well." Grand Old Master Ares was getting more and more confused. "What logic is that?" Jay¡¯s eyes shone brighter than thousands of stars when he said, "Grandfather, Rose Loyle is my Angeline." Grand Old Master Ares was so stunned by the news that he sank heavily into the sofa. "What did you say?" Jay continued, "I know how freakishly outrageous this must sound for anyone. But Grandfather, this is the absolute truth." "I''d like evidence..." Grand Old Master Ares rubbed on his forehead that was developing a headache. Then, Jay replied inpliance, "If I say these out loud, I wouldn¡¯t believe it either. But after all those investigation results, I have no other options but to believe it. "Grandfather, Rose is one of the world''s best elite hackers. Even my secret code was cracked by her within half a day." "Huh?" Grand Old Master Ares felt astounded. "Moreover, Rose¡¯s brush skills on her painting... I was the one who taught her how to paint that way." "Was there such a thing?" "The strangest thing was when Angeline was in that car ident, Rose happened to be present on the same spot. Therefore, I can boldly specte that Angelina''s soul had attached herself to Rose''s body." Grand Old Master Ares felt aghast over and over again. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Is there more evidence?" Jay looked straight into Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ eyes." When she was unconscious, she called me Jaybie. Grandfather, I believe in my intuition. She''s Angeline Severe." Grand Old Master Ares'' initially dry eyes burst into tears as he continued emotionally, "If the gods have opened their hearts and let her return so that she can keep youpany, then I''ll die without any regrets in my heart.¡± 1 Jay tightened his sp on Grand Old Master Ares'' handfortingly. "Grandfather, don¡¯t be sad. You have to take care of your body." Grand Old Master Ares was getting agitated. "How can I not be? Her grandfather and I were brothers for life, and he saved my life before. But because of Angeline¡¯s death, he''s refusing to see me. How about the life I still owe him? I¡¯ve been feeling suffocated that he mes me for it deep down!" Jay said, "The one Old Master Severe resents is me. I was the one who let him down since I couldn''t take care of his precious granddaughter." Grand Old Master Ares was stirred up as he shook Jay¡¯s hand and urged him. "Jay, if Angelina is truly back, you mustn''t turn your back on her." "I never will." Chapter 307 Chapter 307 When the VIP room¡¯s door suddenly opened, the people waiting outside the door immediately surrounded them. Everyone''s gaze was fixated on Grand Old Master Ares and Jay''s facial expressions. Unfortunately for them, both Grand Old Master Ares and Jay were masters in concealing their emotions. Their expressions were the same as always-cold and solemn. It was as if nothing had happened between them. Grand Old Master Ares'' gaze inadvertently nced toward Baby Zetty''s ward. Then, he said to Jay, "Since her mother isn¡¯t here, you''ll have to bear with it these few days. Once the child is discharged, take her to Tourmaline Estate to y. Bring Jens and Baby Robbie as well. I miss them already. Let¡¯s bring them all back together." Jay nodded. "Yes, Grandfather." Everyone was utterly bewildered at the scene. Not only was the grandfather and grandson duo not at each other''s throats, but they were unexpectedly harmonious as well. John murmured lightly, "Dad, Jens and Baby Zetty are the Ares'' flesh and blood, so we don''t have any objections in letting them return to Tourmaline Estate. But Zetty is merely Jay''s future stepdaughter. You¡¯ve always hated illegitimate children entering Tourmaline Estate, Dad. However, you¡¯re showing such love to Zetty. Aren''t you afraid you¡¯ll upset the other illegitimate nieces and nephews?" 4 His second uncle, Jacob Ares, and his third uncle, James Ares, were silent. After all, they had the most number of children born out of wedlock. Grand Old Master Ares had always refused their illegitimate children from entering Tourmaline Estate. Yet, he was treating Jay''s stepdaughter so differently. The difference in treatment was making the two of them feel somewhat dissatisfied. However, the madams from the second and third branches of the family were evidently resentful at John¡¯s justifiable remarks. The two red fiercely at John. "You shouldn''t go around touching a sore spot, John! You¡¯re only making Father unhappy." John continued, "Sooner orter, this matter will present itself so openly that escaping it is no longer a solution. Those illegitimate Areses born out of wedlock are scattered outside. It¡¯s not a long-term solution.¡± Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay and deliberately threw this problem for him to solve. Jay looked at his uncles¡¯ eager expression. If he did not give them a reasonable exnation, these uncles would definitely not let him off the hook. John looked at him with a wicked smirk on his face." What do you think, Jay?" A smile appeared on Jay¡¯s handsome and chiseled face. If several of his uncles felt that this was enough t o put him in a difficult position and force him to tell the truth about the secret conversation he had with his grandfather today, or they expected him to persuade his grandfather to ept those illegitimate cousins into the Ares'' family tree, then it was a miscalction on their part. "This isn¡¯t the ce to discuss the family''s dirtyundry. Let''s talk about it when we get home.¡± Jay smiled gracefully. The expression his uncles had on their faces were distorted. Grand Old Master Ares exuded a gaze of admiration toward Jay. He proved himself to be worthy of his personal upbringing. He was simply the most outstanding diplomat! John ced a hand on Jay''s shoulder. "Talk about it when we get home, huh? Then, you''ll have to go home, right? Jay, you don''t live in Tourmaline Estate, so which home are you going back to?" "Once Baby Zetty is discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll return with the three children." John nodded. "Alright! We''ll be waiting for you." Then, he shot Jay a ''you can run now, but you can''t hide forever'' look. Jay waved at him and said, "I won''t be sending you off." Once the whole Ares n had left, Jay returned to Baby Zetty¡¯s ward. Baby Zetty was sitting on the hospital bed. She still looked a little sluggish, but she did not cry nor make any problems. She was merely letting the massage therapist do her work. Jay stood behind the curtain and looked at Baby Zetty quietly. When he walked back from the VIP room, the children in the VIP wards were almost howling that it was deafening. The parents apanying them were coaxing them as if they were royalties. They were given iPads and candies as well. Meanwhile, his Baby Zetty appeared to be in a foul mood and had no parents around. Yet, she constrained herself and did not make a fuss. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The child was so well-behaved that she looked rather pitiful. "Baby Zetty, where¡¯s your mommy?" The massage therapist conversed with her affectionately. "Mommy can''t make it because she has something going on," Baby Zetty replied. There was a little choke i n her voice. "What about your daddy? Why doesn''t hee here to keep youpany?" the therapist asked curiously. Those who could enter Grand Asia'' VIP ward were prominent families who were either rich or noble. They naturally treat their children as cherished little darlings, so it stood to reason that parents would typically apany their children when warded. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 However, this child was not apanied by her family. As such, the matter was slightly suspicious to the massage therapist. Jay was keen to know what kind of person daddy was to Baby Zetty in her heart. Hence, the long legs that were stepping out immediately retracted. Baby Zetty lowered her head and whispered, "Daddy was here, then he went out again.¡± "Ah." The therapist stopped inquiring. It was not a surprise for her that a child would have thoughtless parents. However, the man behind the curtain was shocked by Baby Zetty''s answer. Baby Zetty clearly knew that he was her father, right? Why did she still call him Uncle? "Zetty, you''re so beautiful and adorable. Mommy and Daddy must love you to death," the therapist chatted with Baby Zetty. It was to distract the child from the difort, and she also thought that Baby Zetty was truly cute. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Mommy loves me, but my Daddy doesn¡¯t love me," Baby Zetty replied nonchntly. Jay heaved a sigh and opened the curtain. When the doctor saw Jay, she stood up in aghast and called out respectfully, "Mr. Ares." Jay said, "Please continue." The doctor was slightly startled. She sat down nervously and continued to massage Baby Zetty. She cursed out in her heart. Did the chairmane to the ward to give her directions on her work? Jay sat on the chair beside the bed and reached out to touch Baby Zetty. He asked softly, "Do you feel better?" Baby Zetty nodded. The doctor was bbergasted. Baby Zetty¡¯s guardian was their chairman? Baby Zetty looked at Jay. She was hesitant to speak, yet she appeared somewhat pitiful. "Is there anything you want to say?" Jay squeezed her little nose and smiled. Baby Zetty said in an upset tone, "I miss Mommy, Uncle. I really miss Mommy!" Jay looked at her distressed expression. She appeared as if she was desperately holding back tears, and her nose was reddened. "You can cry if you want, Baby Zetty.¡± Baby Zetty suddenly jumped into his arm and wailed out loud. "I want Mommy!¡± Jay¡¯s eyes were misty as he gently patted Baby Zetty¡¯s back. Heforted her by saying, "Baby Zetty, it¡¯s okay. Mommy wille back by the time you''re better." The doctor witnessing the scene was dumbfounded. The legendary iceberg chairman was actually this gentle in front of children? After finishing the massage while still in shock, the massage therapist left, somewhat embarrassed. Baby Zetty cried for quite some time, and once she was finally tired of it, Jay proceeded to ask, "Now tell me. Are you hungry?" Baby Zetty cutely nodded. Thus, Jay picked her up with one hand. "Come one. Let''s get something yummy to eat." In Grand Asia''s cafeteria. The dining hall was spacious and had light music flowing. There were different cuisines in each section to suit people with different states of mind. When Jay appeared in the hall with Baby Zetty in his arms, the originally noisy cafeteria turned to absolute silence. All the employees looked at the chairman and the adorable doll in his arm in a stupefied manner. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Upon getting looked at by so many uncles and aunties, Baby Zetty became somewhat embarrassed. She shyly buried her head in Jay''s chest. Then, she opened one eye and looked across the unfamiliar ce innocently. Her shy action made Jay smile gently. "Are you being shy?" Baby Zetty hugged his neck and asked timidly, "Uncle, why are they looking at me?" Jay scanned the hall with a stern gaze, and the staff immediately immersed themselves back to work. Jay said to Baby Zetty, "Probably because you''re too cute." Baby Zetty stared at Jay nkly. "What is it?" Jay asked her. "Uncle, it¡¯s the first time you''re praising Baby Zetty." Zetty could not hide the surprise in her eyes. Jay frowned. "Is that so?" At that moment, he wanted to selectively forget all the memories of him being indifferent toward Baby Zetty i n the past. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯ll remember to alwayspliment you from now on and no longer try to suppress my praises." Baby Zetty''s eyes showed a smile, her precious dark pupils pure and clear. "Uncle, you look handsome when you''re not angry." "Is that so?" The father-daughter duo came to the front desk of the cafeteria hall as they chatted. When she saw the colorful and delicious-looking food, Baby Zetty eximed, "Woah!¡± "What do you want to eat?" Jay asked her. A touch of guilt arose in his heart when he found that he cared so little about this child that he barely knew any of her preferences at all. "Can I order anything I want? No matter the price?¡± Baby Zetty looked at Jay somewhat worriedly. "What i f it''s too expensive?¡± The waiter at the front desk was dumbfounded upon hearing Baby Zetty''s words. ''She came here to have a meal with the chairman, yet she¡¯s worried about the price? What a precious baby. I just ought to steal her away. ''Such a cutie pie.'' "Do you think Uncle is short of money?" Jay asked. Baby Zetty replied thoughtfully, "Uncle is not short of money-" Her long eyshes drooped down as she said in frustration, "But, are you willing to spend money on m e, Uncle?¡± Jay,"... He held the child tighter. "Of course." Although she had gotten Uncle Jay¡¯s stamp of approval, Baby Zetty was a frugal child. She merely ordered two small portions of snacks and a bowl of chicken noodle soup. Her sweet smile then bloomed with satisfaction. Jay asked, "Don''t you want anything else?" Baby Zetty was very content and answered, "No. Mommy said we shouldn¡¯t be wasteful." Jay was very much pleased with Angeline¡¯s upbringing, but he was distressed when he noticed that his baby daughter had a poor person''s eating habits. Thus, Jay took the initiative to order a couple more lightly-seasoned refreshments before taking Baby Zetty to a booth by the window to enjoy a quiet time. Due to the chairman''s sudden visit, the dining hall was quiet. Hence, when the chairman¡¯s assistant, Grayson, came into the hall as carefree as usual, everyone looked at him as if he was their savior. "Vo! Did you guys see a ghost? Why are you chatterboxes being so quiet today?" The person in charge of the Cyber Security Department gave Grayson a hint and shifted his gaze toward the chairman''s direction. Grayson looked in the direction he hinted and saw Mr. Ares and Baby Zetty sitting near each other inside the elegant booth. Their movements were extraordinarily i n-sync as they had their meals. The scene was truly pleasant to the eyes. "Daughters are truly father''s little princesses!" Grayson could not help but sigh when he noticed the happiness smeared all over the chairman''s face. The usually bossy and domineering Grayson switched his demeanor to an upright gentleman instantly in the face of the chairman. He walked to Mr. Ares with a solemn and rigorous expression with a lunch box in hand. Jay nced at him once and scoffed. "Go away." He dared to disturb their father-daughter bonding time. What an ignorant fool. Grayson said shamelessly, "I have important matters t o discuss, Mr. Ares." Only then did Jay''s expression ease up. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Grayson sat across the father-daughter duo. Baby Zetty noticed Grayson and immediately called out sweetly, "Good day to you, Uncle.¡± Grayson was so startled that his jaw almost fell to the floor. ''What is this... Perhaps the Ares family''s gene finally mutated itself?'' The highly cold, domineering genes that were unapproachable had finally mutated into something more humane. "Baby Zetty, did you grow up eating sweets? Why are you so adorably sweet?" Grayson was utterly charmed by Baby Zetty that he could not help but reach out and rub Zetty''s hair. Jay''s murderous re shot onto Grayson''s hand. "Take it away, your hands are dirty." Grayson felt a stab! "I just washed my hands, Mr. Ares." "Stay away from my Baby Zetty." Zetty looked at the aggressive Jay and the pitiful Grayson. Suddenly, she reached out and ced Grayson''s hand on her head. Jay,"..." ''Is she doing this to go against him?¡¯ Grayson,''Why is this kid so cute?¡¯ Baby Zetty preached at Jay, "It''s wrong for you to do that, Uncle. This uncle touched my head because he likes me. I can''t refuse others from treating me well. That¡¯s impolite behavior." Jay, Grayson,"..." Grayson secretly nced at his chairman and saw his constipated expression. It was evident that he was indulged in Baby Zetty. He was secretly ecstatic. God had finally opened up his chairman''s eyes and sent a cutie to melt this giant iceberg. It was just that it was too early for Grayson to celebrate. Jay''s love for his darling daughter had surpassed his imagination. It almost reached an abnormal point. "Stay away from all men, Baby Zetty. They''re dangerous." Jay stared at Grayson coldly. "Just like this uncle right here. Even though he¡¯s good-looking, he''s done plenty of bad things in secret." Grayson,"..." ''Mr. Ares, is it okay for you to teach your daughter these things? ''Furthermore, the bad things I¡¯ve done were all instructed by you, Mr. Ares.'' Baby Zetty looked at Grayson and nodded. "I know. Mommy said that the better looking men are, the more dangerous they''ll be." Then, her small eyes fell on the paragon of handsome i n this universe-Jay Ares. "Mommy said people like Uncle are akin to beasts in clothing. We need to stay away from them as far away as possible." Jay''s current expression was iprehensible. Grayson almostughed wildly at the table when he saw the chairman''s face that looked like he had eaten turd. He waited to see how the chairman would react. Then, Jay patted Baby Zetty''s head very calmly." Mommy''s right. The most handsome men are indeed more dangerous. It''s an established rule. But Uncle Jay¡¯s an exception." Baby Zetty pursed her lips and muttered, "Uncle, you''re obviously more dangerous than any other handsome uncles." Jay, Grayson could not help but sputter out some of his meal. Jay red at him fiercely. "Close your mouth properly." Then, he turned to Baby Zetty and asked, "Why''s that?" Baby Zetty answered in honesty, "Because Uncle will abduct Mommy''s children." Jay was rendered speechless. Jay suddenly recalled the scene of meeting Rose at the airport. At that time, she told the children that he was a human trafficker. Only now did he know what was really on her mind. She was always afraid that he would take Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty from her. Hence, she tried every means to avoid him. However... If she loved her children that much, why did she leave the three children to him? ''Where are you, Angeline?'' There was an endless longing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Swallow City, at the Severe family''s courtyard. The architecture style had the courtyard houses closely ovep one another. The ancient tree reached high to the sky as vines climbed on the ck railings iid with iron and stone. The bougainvillea flowering season was at its most exuberant, and as far as eyes could see, the ribbons of red flowers were winding away. Other than the bougainvillea flower belts, the courtyard was filled with the autumn breeze. The fallen leaves were withered, and the fallen yellow leaves on the ground exuded a decadent atmosphere. The Severe family was once infinitely beautiful-dust like the scenery in this courtyard. From their oh- so colorful state into in bleakness, the sight of it would render one to sigh. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Outside the heavy vermilion gate stood a delicate and dashing youngster. She had almond-shaped eyes and wheat-colored skin tone. There was a mole on the corner of her lip, and she had a beautiful straight nose. The person was none other than Rose Foyle, who had disappeared from Imperial Capital. She had already cut off her long, delicate waist-length hair and was now rocking a new pixie cut. When coupled with her exquisite and superb makeup skills, she had transformed from the fresh and pure beautiful woman into a neat and dashing youth. Rose pressed on the copper ring bell for quite some time before she heard footstepsing from inside. George Severe''s mistress, Anne Connors, opened the door for her. Anne was as poised and sumptuous as she was before. She was wearing designer clothes, gold earrings, and had a few thick, heavy gold bracelets on her wrists. When she saw the handsome youth standing by the door of her house, Anne''s eyes shed with doubt." Who are you?" "Madam Connors, is Mr. Severe at home?" Anne turned her head to nce at the housepound and nodded. Rose continued, "Could you please let him know that I came from Imperial Capital, Madam? And that I have a n urgent matter to tell him." 1 Madam Connors replied, "Come on in." Rose stepped in and walked inside, following Anne from behind. She nced across the grass and trees. The swing she yed on as a little girl was still there as well. The joy andughter resonated in her mind. She remembered i t all like they had just happened yesterday. "Darling, our Angeline scored full marks in her examination again. You must reward her well." That was the voice of her gentle, loving mother. "Tsk, Mom, Angel gets full marks in everything. Her midterms, her final exams, and her entrance exams. The amount of times she got 100 is more than dozens o f times by now. She''s numb from all the rewards you''ve given her," the voice of jealousy wasing from her brother. "Why don¡¯t you reward me instead?" After Zayne uttered his shameless thoughts, he was immediately cursed out by his father. "Aren''t you ashamed? Your little sister gets 100 in every subject, yet you''ve failed all of yours. Can I even hand Severe Enterprises over to you in the future?" "Dad, just hand it to Angeline. My dream isn''t to manage apany. My dream is to be a soldier-" "Your sister''s a girl and she¡¯ll eventually marry someone." "Aren''t there Aunty Connors'' kids as well?" "Zayne, would you like to get spanked?" Rose stood in the courtyard with a cloud of mist floating in her eyes. Scenes of the past still haunted her mind. However, she knew a single truth-The withering of the Severe family was foreseen long ago. Zayne''s ambition was not in the family''s business. As prideful and as outstanding as she was, she was still a girl. Moreover, she was a girl with deep passionate emotions. Not to mention, their grandfather disallowed Aunty Connors¡¯ sons from stepping foot inside Severe Enterprises. Anne noticed that ''he'' was not following close to her. She stood on the stone steps and turned to look at ''him ''. "By the way, what should I call you?" The youngster hid ''his'' emotions in a hurry and turned to smile politely, then said, "Call me Ange." Anne said nothing else and turned around to step into the house. ¡°Dear, someone''s looking for you." The light in the house was dim. He stood in a rigorous posture in front of the French window. Under the backlight, his figure appeared dested. When he turned around, one could see the deep wrinkles on his thin face, as if they had been carved b y years of hardships. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Rose stared at him in a daze. Was this the same refined father who was in her memory? After not seeing him for a few years, he had grown older. He was less than 60 years old, yet he appeared t o be in his 70s. Original from N?velDrama.Org. George walked toward the leather sofa and sat down slowly. He pointed toward the sofa on the other side and said to Rose, "Come and sit." Rose chose to sit down on the sofa beside him instead, which was the closest to George''s seat. George instructed Anne, "Bring some beverages for our guest.¡± Anne snorted coldly. "Dear, we don¡¯t have anything good at home to serve the guest." Rose immediately uttered, "in water will do." Thus, Anne went on to pour a cup of water for Rose while she babbled endlessly, "If it weren''t for my children, we wouldn''t even be able to afford to pay for in water. Hmph. Where''s that darling son and daughter of the Severe family? How could they be unreliable during critical times?" George''s aged face immediately turned gloomy as he spat out, "Will you die if you don''t mention them for a single day?" Anne walked over with a cup of water and ced it heavily on the coffee table. She made a huge thud to show her inner dissatisfaction. "Yes, I just can¡¯t reconcile with it. When the Severe family was at its glory, why were Zayne and Angeline the only ones acknowledged by the Severe family? They were showered with unlimited money and riches, yet my children lived in the dark. Now that the Severe family has fallen, one of them is dead and the other one has fled to God knows where. But my children are the ones who have to bear hardships with you!¡± Rose held onto the cup and slowly savored the t in water. In her eyes, Anne''s indignation was simply preposterous. She was the one who had separated her father and mother, which made Zayne and Angeline lose their paternal love overnight. As for her children, they led a spoiled and prosperous life under their father''s wing. Today, the Severe family had fallen, yet Zayne was working hard to save Severe Enterprises even though managing apany was not his strongest suit. As for her, she was dead. Otherwise, how could she possibly let her family go through trials and hardships alone? Rose was stifled with her inner thoughts, yet she dared not speak out. George''s prestige was unlike back in the days. Anne was the one talking endlessly while he stayed silent the majority of the time and did not refute. In the end, he retorted rather helplessly, "There''s a guest at home. There¡¯s no need to be long- winded." Anne snorted coldly and went upstairs. Rose looked at her frustrated and annoyed father, recalling how dignified he used to be in front of her gentle mother. Yet, she felt that he was responsible for this oue. "This is my business card, Mr. Severe." Rose handed the self-made business card to George. It was a pure ck business card with her name written in big gold letters. ''Ange Lin, Hacker¡¯. On the other side, it stated her graduate school-QHXY! George was stunned, and the hand holding onto the business card trembled inexplicably. He looked at her suspiciously. Ange Lin, whenbined together, was obviously Angeline! Profession, Hacker! Graduate school, QHXY! Every detail was exactly the same as Angelina''s. "Who on earth are you?" George locked his eagle-eyes o n Rose''s face. Rose looked at him dimly. "My name¡¯s Ange Lin. I''m here to apply for a job.¡± George sneered. "Heh, job hunting, huh? Severe Enterprises is on the verge of bankruptcy. At this moment, even ouryoffs are overwhelming. Why would I hire a new employee?" Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Rose¡¯s eyes shone brightly as stars, her eyes burning with unwavering faith. "No, you have to." George¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his scarlet pupils showed his unparalleled anger. "Ange Lin, I don¡¯t care who you are. And I don¡¯t want to know who instructed you toe here, but you will leave here immediately!" Rose heaved a helpless sigh. It seemed that the name ''Ange Lin'' was counterproductive. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her father suspected that her motives for approaching him were impure instead. She had to find ways to dispel his apprehension. 1 Thus, she started making a strange movement. She pulled George''s hand out and curled his middle finger. Then, she wrapped his other four fingers with her slender hand and left only the tip of his fingers exposed. It was a game of guessing where the middle finger would be that she and her father used to y when she was young. George''s eyes widened bewilderedly as he stared at her in a daze! Rose looked at him earnestly and piously. ¡°Severe Enterprises is on the brink of bankruptcy and has fallen to its lowest point. Are you afraid of adding one more enemy to the list?¡± George pushed his gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose. The horror Rose gave him was yet to dissipate. "That¡¯s true. Then, what are you doing here?" "To save Severe Enterprises,¡± Rose said in a way as if she was taking an oath. Her expression carried an unprecedented solemness. "Have trust in me." George looked at Ange suspiciously. ''He'' looked quite meticulous and earnest. There were sounds of footsteps upstairs. George let go of Rose''s hand and feigned being absentminded. "I know you hackers have extraordinary sets o f skills. But, the Severe family is already in debt. We can''t afford to pay your high sry." Rose stated, "I don''t want a sry." "Then, I can¡¯t seem to figure out why on earth you would want to enter Severe Enterprises." Rose replied, "If I can save Severe Enterprises, then the name Ange Lin will write a new page in hacking history. I want fame, and you want profits. We''ll both get what we want. So, Mr. Severe, would you like to cooperate with me?" George stood up and stretched out a hand to her. "To receive such an opportunity, I''ve no choice but to ept your invitation." Rose squeezed a bright smile at him. "I hope we¡¯ll work well together." The next day, Rose, disguised as ad, was taken to George¡¯spany. Most of the staff had been sacked and only the bigpany''s division heads were held on until the very end. When they saw the chairman bringing in new personnel, every one of them showed an astonished expression. "Do you need me to introduce them to you?" George halted suddenly and turned to ask Rose. Most of the heads who tided over the difficulties with Severe Enterprises to the end were the company''s oldest employees. Rose was very familiar with them already. "No need for that." Rose shook her head. George was slightly taken aback, yet a knowing smile filled his eyes. He took Rose to theputer room, and Rose immediately sat down to start working. George sat on the high swivel chair in front of her, watching her quietly. He wondered if she could decipher Severe Enterprises¡¯ intr? Rose looked at the monitor as her slender fingertips were ced on the keyboard. She pressed the mouse quickly as she reported her surprising findings to George. "Seven years ago, the Severe Enterprises'' intr was deciphered by a hacker named ''Innocent''. It''s presumed that this ''Innocent'' fe had seized all of Severe Enterprises'' ssified information... And was bound to have stolen Severe Enterprises'' business sources." Chapter 314 Chapter 314 "Furthermore, thepany''s intr was shared with the mid-level management office... If I''m not mistaken, there''s a traitor in yourpany''s cybersecurity department...¡± George appeared rtively calm. When Rose covered the screen to turn and look at him, she heard him sigh softly. It was evident that he had already known the cause of Severe Enterprise''s demise. "You do know your stuff." George serenelymended her. Rose did not utter a word and quietly waited for his next sentence. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, George did not have enough trust in her and merely said indifferently, "Severe Enterprise and Imperial Capital¡¯s Bell Enterprises were ovepping i n our original business scope. It led to fiercepetition between the twopanies. In the past, when our Old Master Severe was still around, Bell Enterprises did not dare to brazenly go against us due to the old man''s prestige. But after Old Master Severe got sick, Bell Enterprises had unbridledly snatched countless customers from Severe Enterprise." George spoke to this point and stopped his words. Rose¡¯s eyes lit up in wrath. She said while engulfed in me, "Bell Enterprise¡¯s method of using hackers to steal Severe Enterprise''s secrets are truly despicable." George replied, "The business world is like a battlefield. Severe Enterprise was sessfully set up b y Bell Enterprise because of our own inferiority.¡± Rose suppressed her anger. Bell Enterprise would pay for what they owed, and she would make them pay severely. However, it was not the time just yet. "Mr. Severe, it''s time for us to make aeback now. We have to look for a chance to make the most profit a t the lowest cost... I wonder if Mr. Severe has any insight?" George gave it a thought and said, "The electronics industry requires high-tech talents, but Severe Enterprise is currently in a dpidated state. There¡¯s n o capital for us to scoop out new talents and we can¡¯t retain said highly-paid talents." Rose suggested. "What about the film and television industry? If you shoot low-cost films, it¡¯s able to achieve maximum sensational benefits. When the timees, Severe Enterprise''s reputation will return. The profits from movies and television are not at all insignificant. Have you thought about taking this path, Mr. Severe?" George replied, "I¡¯ve thought about it. But popr screenys with IP are hard toe by. Moreover, the current top stars are monopolized by Ares Enterprises and Bell Enterprise. Using non-popr screenys and neers are too risky, and I don¡¯t dare to take risks." Rose retorted, "Mr. Severe, you can''t make an omelet without breaking some eggs." George was someone with a cautious personality andcked an adventurous spirit. Rose¡¯s proposal entangled him. "I''ll need to consider it." Rose was unable to persuade him and suddenly remembered what Grandpa had told her in the ward. Her mind wavered unconsciously. "Mr. Severe, the Severe and Ares were family friends. Now that Severe Enterprise is in a difficult situation, why don''t you request help from Ares Enterprises? Surely Ares Enterprises will lend a hand for old time¡¯s sake..." George¡¯s eyes turned dark and fierce. "Do you think I''ve never asked for the Ares family''s help? Ares Films is currently thergest and most influentialpany i n the country. But it¡¯s currently handled by Ares'' second branch''s family head, Jacob Ares. We were friends a few years back, but his attitude toward me changed after Severe Enterprise''s downfall..." Rose clenched her fists in anger. "Mr. Severe, if you can''t ask nicely for it, then use force." George looked at ''him''. "You got an idea?¡± Rose continued, "Mr. Severe should know, when the shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game.¡± "And who¡¯ll the shepherds be?" George inquired. Rose held her palm out, looking like she was determined to win. "It can be a battle between the Areses and Bells, or an inner war between the Ares and Bell families. As long as we can cripple their film industries, Severe Enterprises will find a way out of this predicament." 1 George was utterly bewildered. ''Ange is not only smart, but he has nerves of steel as well. He dares to challenge both the Ares and Bell families?¡¯ Then, George took a card out of his wallet and threw it toward Rose. "Then, you should go to Imperial Capital. The money in the card is just something small from m e. The password is my little girl¡¯s birthday, zl0919.¡± Rose held onto the JPMorgan card and beamed a bright smile. "Alright." After Rose left, George watched on as her back gradually faded from the corridor. Thed looked frail, yet ''he'' exuded a stubborn will. George felt his heart undting, and the business card he held in his hand was burning hot. He slowly stretched out his fist and turned Rose¡¯s business card to the other side. When he saw the name ''Ange Lin'', there were faint tears pooling in the bottom of his eyes. Angeline! Chapter 315 Chapter 315 A BMW X3 was driving on Swallow Capital''s expressway. As she approached Imperial Capital''s toll gate, Rose, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, slid down the car window and looked at the misty cliff outside. Fate was a miraculous thing. Angeline died there seven years ago. Yet, the heavens showed pity for her soul and attached her onto Rose''s body so that she would go on living. Seven yearster, Rose changed her name to Ange Lin to fulfill Angeline''s lifelong mission. In Imperial Capital. It was early evening when the hazy dusk of twilight was unfolding magnificent imagery. Inside the Ares'' Celestial Clubhouse where the Ares'' second branch family had taken over, Jacob Ares'' son, Jean, showed up here almost every night. He lived a life of drunkenness with a group of friends. 1 Rose drove the BMW straight into the parking lot of the clubhouse and slid the window down. There was a cigarette in her mouth as she supported herself on the car window, looking at the entrance of the clubhouse. 2 At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jean was hugging two women as he staggered out of the car, clearly drunk as a skunk. Rose quickly opened the car door to greet him, "Young Master Jean.¡± Jean turned to look at Ange and eyed him from top to bottom. Then, he pushed the two beauties on his sides and walked in front of Rose. He pinched Rose''s chin and asked with a grin, "Not bad, you have great qualities. What''s your name?¡± Rose was somewhat ufortable. Jean Ares looked like an enchanting evildoer, and his appearance had his own meritspared with Jay. However, the fellow had an alluring way of speaking. It was softer and morefortable to get close to. 1 He was unlike that walking iceberg, Jay Ares. One would get frozen into an ice sculpture by his powerful cold pressure 100 miles away. "My name¡¯s Ange Lin, Master Jean. I came to you today to talk about project cooperation." Rose''s chin broke free from his palm. Jean''s wide peach blossom eyes smiled like a blooming flower. "Alright then,e with me." When the two beauties were about to stick themselves onto him once more, Jean pushed them away. Jean circled his arm around the shoulders of a delicately frail Rose and walked inside with her. Rose shrunk her neck as this position made her feel very ufortable. Only, he continued more excessively. Jean suddenly attached his mouth to her ears as his warm breath lingered. "As long as you wait upon me nicely, I''ll agree to any project coboration." Rose had goosebumps all over. What did this fellow mean by wait upon him? Was she not dressed like a man right now? Did she think too much into it? To save Severe Enterprise, Rose was willing to bite any bullet and face any unknown risks. Jean took her straight to the third floor of the clubhouse. When Rose saw the hotel-style room layout on both sides of the corridor, she suddenly felt a surge of blood rush to her forehead. She cried out but shed no tears. ''Perhaps the guy''s gay?'' Meanwhile, across the corridor, Jay was holding onto Baby Zetty while meeting up with the person in charge of the clubhouse. When he passed by Jean, Jay halted his footsteps. Rose''s gaze inadvertently met Baby Zetty''s, and with a guilty conscience, she quickly lowered her head. She feared that Baby Zetty would recognize her. Baby Zetty was fixated on Rose¡¯s ears. There were three piercings on the auricle! "Why are you here, Jay?" Jean quickly released Rose and straightened himself up. The alcoholic odor on his body was emitting everywhere. "My wife''s been angry at me recently. My people can''t seem to find her anywhere. Jean, if she''s hiding here with you, protect her for me." Jay''s voice stayed icy cold as always. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rose coughed at the thought. Jay was looking for her? What on earth was going on? To rid herself of him, she returned to Severe Enterprise and left all three children with him. Why could he still not let her go? Due to Rose''s coughing that carried hints of a guilty conscience, Jay could not help but look at ¡®him¡¯ a few more times. "Take a breather. You wouldn¡¯t want to damage your kidney," Jay said quietly. When Rose heard these words, the guess in her heart was immediately confirmed. It turned out that Jean was indeed a f*cking pervert-And he was gay. What could she do? If she entered the room with him, would she get eaten alive? Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Jeanughed uninhibitedly. "Thanks for the reminder. But, it¡¯s hard to find such a fine specimen o n this. Tonight, I¡¯d rather sacrifice two of my kidneys to indulge myself with this beauty." Rose was utterly disgusted that her delicate face was distorted. She stared at Jean as she hugged herself in self-defense. "Master Jean, I''m not selling myself. I''m here to talk business." Jean was not one to force someone to do the things they refused. As such, he merely showed her a gesture. "Then, you may go ahead and leave. I''ll write off that project cooperation." Rose was ced in a difficult situation. Jean raised Rose''s chin and said, "Reluctant to leave? Then just serve me obediently!¡± Jay nced at Rose contemptuously and shook his head before leaving. Baby Zetty suddenly turned and looked at Rose who was behind her. Jay stretched out his hand to cover Baby Zetty''s eyes." Unsuitable for children.¡± Baby Zetty''s voice seemed to being from a knowing ce. It was low and soft. "Uncle Jay, he has three ear piercings like Mommy.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sound of her words crawled into Jay¡¯s ears like a python and pierced right into his eardrums. He abruptly turned around. Then, he saw Jean was about tond a kiss on Rose, yet Rose¡¯s gaze was locked on him instead. When she saw Jay turn, she guiltily and quickly reached out to hug Jean''s neck. She closed her eyes and was preparing herself for the y of her lifetime with Jean. Only through this way would Jay lose his suspicions. Unexpectedly, Jay shoved himself back to the front of them. He stretched his palm and smacked Jean''s neck, making Jean fall to the ground. Rose looked at Jean, who had lost consciousness, and back at the icy Jay. The soles of her feet were preparing to flee. "Queenie, can you watch Baby Zetty for me? Only for a n hour." Jay handed Baby Zetty in his arms over to the beautiful young woman next to him. "Sure, Mr. Ares." The others who were rather tactful carried Jean away. Rose wanted to escape, but Jay stood right in front of her like a mighty imposing mountain. "Didn¡¯t you want to talk about a project coboration? Discuss it with me." Rose was petrified. What benefits could she possibly gain from discussing business with the shrewd businessman Jay Ares? "Sir Ares, I can only discuss the matter with Jean," she spoke while swallowing her saliva. Jay''s eyes were filled with a knowing smile. "Jean is only a few years younger than me yet you call me Sir Ares. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re a generation apart. Is this appropriate?" He had searched high and low for her, yet here she was, where he least expected her to be. Rose was distressed by this. "That''s what everyone calls you!" She found it strange as well. They were obviously of the same age group, yet Jay¡¯s name was more respectfully called out in the streets. "Change it." Rose bit her lips. ''F*cker, must you fuss over minor matters.'' "Yes, Sir Ares. When I see any of you in the future, I¡¯ll call all of you Sirs! Sir Jean!" Jay''s handsome face sank. "No need for that." Rose looked at him in bewilderment. She took a while t o react. "Then, should I call you Master Jay?" ''What''s this guy''s deal? Pretending to be all delicate? Wasn''t it fine when I called him Sir Ares before?'' "Just the first name." Rose nearly choked herself. Heck, was the Ares family producing an abundant amount of perverts? Chapter 317 Chapter 317 As if struck by thunder, Rose was scorched on the outside yet tender on the inside. If she had not pretended to be a man, she would have never known that Jay would have such an acquired taste. "What¡¯s your name?" Jay¡¯s gaze fell on her ear piercings, and a smile appeared in his eyes. "Ange Lin.¡± "Ange Lin?" ''Angeline?'' Jay smiled even wider. "Nice name." Then, his pliers-like hand squeezed her chin forcefully. "Tell me, what business do you have with Jean Ares?" Rose was forced to look up at him. When she saw the indignation in the man''s eyes, Rose shivered in fear. "I wanted to borrow one of Celestial Films'' currently popr movie stars, Flora-" Rose was barely done with her sentence before she was interrupted by Jay''s impatient voice. "Do it with me. How about it?" Rose blushed at his words. ''Can this guy carefully choose his words so that others won''t misunderstand him?¡¯ "Sir Ares, you don¡¯t seem to have the authority to manage Celestial Media!" Rose only spoke facts. The Ares¡¯ filmpany was under James Ares'' family¡¯s name. "If you do it with me instead, then any of the actors under Celestial are yours." The generous condition moved Rose. Her pupils were dted and shining like stars. "Deal!" Jay nodded. He took out a door card and swiped it. Then, the door opened before Jay proceeded to drag Rose inside. Afterward, the door was locked. Rose looked at him, warily. "What are you doing?¡± Jay walked toward her, pulling off his tie wildly. The neckline of his white shirt was looser without the shackles of a tie. His partly exposed skin was so enticing that it would make one¡¯s heart beat a little faster. Rose swallowed her saliva and stepped back unconsciously. Jay took off his jacket and threw it onto the sofa. As h e approached closer, Rose was forced to retreat and identally fell, sitting on the sofa as well. His long and tall body bent down, and the inside of his loose shirt showed a magnificent sight! Rose looked at him, horrified. "Sir Ares, I''m a dude." "It¡¯s fine.¡± Rose could feel the twitch in her facial nerves. "Sir Ares, could it be... Are you gay?" 1 "Whether or not I am, you can verify it yourself.¡± He moved his hand to her ear. The three piercings were said to be a symbol for the three children she had. Rose¡¯s ears grew red. The guy''s hand seemed to have magical powers. Electricity waves were generated wherever they touched. "Sir Ares, aren''t we doing official business here?" Rose reminded him. Jay retorted, "Aren''t we doing it now?" Rose had a sudden realization. It seemed that this guy was deliberately choosing his words to con her! The thing that he said they should do was referring to this degenerate thing! Rose realized it now. However, Jay''s body was scaldingly burning against hers. It was as if a mountain was pressing on top of her. She started to have trouble breathing. "My apologies, Sir Ares. I think I''ve misunderstood you.¡± Rose was about to cry out. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Why would Jay spare her? He was having trouble sleeping and eating for many days now, and it was all thanks to her. How could he feel satisfied if he did not collect a sort of interest from her today? "Serve me well and I won¡¯t treat you unfairly," he stated. No matter what, he hoped that she would take part in the delight with a pleasant state of mind. Rose closed her eyes and pressed hard on her luck. It was not like he had never bedded her before! Since there was no means to escape, she could use this opportunity to ckmail him. She had disguised herself anyway, so there was no way he would recognize her. "What kind of benefits can you give me, Sir Ares?" "Whatever you want. As long as I have it, then it shall b e yours.¡± He bound her hands behind the back of his head and stared into her eyes in earnest. Rose had never seen him so smitten before. He could utter such beautiful words of promise toward a ''man'' he had never met before. She was hit with a pang of jealousy. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Rose slowly closed her eyes. She was no longer willing to open them. She merely felt the distinct amount of pleasure he was giving her. He was gentle as if he was dealing with a fragile porcin doll. However, the asional loss of control made her feel extremely overwhelmed, and finally, she could no longer bear the exhaustion. She got muddle-headed and fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it felt as if her body had fallen apart. She cast countless curses toward Jay at this moment. She wanted to take him outside and give him a good beating. How long would she have to rest before she could finally get out and work? It appeared to be dawn outside the window. It took Rose an immense amount of effort to get up. The slight breeze brought about a refreshing burst on her body, and that was when she found out that she was wearing nothing. Rose¡¯s facial expression immediately changed. Jay would have definitely found out the fact that she was a woman. She wanted to get out of bed, yet she immediately heard a crisp bell sound from her ankle. Chains were locked onto it, and this made Rose spew a series of foul words. ''F*ck! ''Jay Ares, you f*cking b*stard!'' This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Anyone there?" Rose shouted for a long time, yet nobody answered. Her throat was getting dry as her voice cracked. There was a thermos cup next to her, and Rose picked it up t o unscrew the lid without thinking much. She drank the water inside. The water temperature was neither cold nor hot, and i t was just right. Then, Rose discovered that there was a message under the thermos. "I¡¯ll be back soon, baby. Let''s have breakfast together.¡± The penmanship had a strong aura to it. It was vigorous yet free and eased. Who else could it be if not Jay? Rosey back down on the bed gloomily. She did not expect Jay Ares, the dapper-looking fellow, to secretly be a scum. Did he imprison her here to be his sex ve? Soon enough, there were steady and robust-sounding footstepsing from outside the door. Rose red at the door in a fury. When Jay pushed the door open and entered, he was slightly startled when h e saw her. "Why are you up so early?" Rose presented him with her locked ankle and asked angrily, "What do you mean by this?" Jay walked over and ced his finger on her glowing slender calf. "Don¡¯t entice me. You know I have no restraint when ites to you." Rose,"..." "I finally understand it now. Colleges and universities merely filter out bad students, not bad people." Rose thought of the things he had donest night and felt sick to her stomach. He stood in front of the closet and chose a camisole dress. Then, he returned in front of her. "Are you done? "No." Rose was about to throw hands. "Then, please continue!" Jay pulled out a stool and sat i n front of her. He appeared calm and unruffled as he fixed his eyes on her. Rose had a wicked thought. Since she disguised herself, he would not recognize who she was anyway. I f she cursed at him to relieve her anger now, he could not find her again once she escaped. "Sex beast! "Scum! "Refined degenerate!" Jay was in betweenughter and tears. He could not listen to her any longer. Hence, he proceeded to block her words with his lips. It was not a s authoritative. This time around, it was as gentle as the wind. Rose widened her eyes while ring. Why was this guy bing more foolish! She pushed him hard, yet due to the strength exerted, the nket on her body fell off. His gaze fell on her body... She quickly pulled the nket to wrap herself up. Jay proceeded to pull the nket off and slipped the dress over her head. Then, he unlocked the chain on her ankle. "I told you before, don''t cross my limit. My limit is that you shouldn''t run away from home." Rose looked at him like she had gone silly. Jay recognized her from the beginning? She was utterly doomed! Chapter 319 Chapter 319 "You recognize me?" Rose touched her pixie cute and stifled back tears. She had even cut off her beautiful ck hair to evade him sessfully. Yet, it barely took a day for her to be discovered by him? She had on heavy makeup and did exaggerated hairstyles to fool him for so much longer. Sigh, what a failure. 1 "How¡¯d you recognize me?" Rose tried to ask him humbly, merely to learn from her failure and better protect herself next time. Jay raised his hand and pinched her thin earlobe. Under the backlight, her lovely earlobe was glowing with transparent light. "Rose Loyle, don¡¯t ever try to escape again. I remember every single mark you have on your body. Even if you¡¯ve turned to ashes, I can still recognize you!" Rose was knocking on death¡¯s door. "Do you want to test that theory?" Jay''s smile appeared faint as he looked at Rose''s restless and stubborn eyes. "It seems like you¡¯ll never behave yourself unless I set you straight.¡± He stood up and pulled out his belt, then proceeded to tie her hands. "What are you doing?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "It¡¯s only natural to punish a badly-behaved woman." H e walked to the window and pulled on the heavy curtain. The light became dim inside the room. Then, he turned around to face her, looking like a fierce lion overlooking its prey. There were even hints of coquettish wildughter. "Escape, and I''ll do you ten times.¡± Rose looked at him, petrified. "Pervert.¡± "I¡¯m only perverted toward you.¡± "I''m not going to hurt you.¡± His hoarse voice had a hint of sexiness to it. Rose stared at him in a daze. "Do you love me, Sir Ares?" she asked somewhat foolishly. She regretted it immediately after inquiring. Not everyone was the same as her, who deemed that love and sex unified to its highest degree was the ideal type of love. Men were merely animals that ced their thoughts o n the lower part of their bodies. Furthermore, for him, there was never ack of celebrities or beautifuldies around. He could even use his five fingers to solve all his physical needs. "My actions aren¡¯t enough to answer your question?" h e asked. Rose merely felt that the current flirty position she was in made her blush. It fastened her heartbeat. She could not bring herself to look into his eyes. "Do it a couple more times and you''ll deeply feel my love." He entered while kissing her. Outside the window, it had started to rain heavily. Rose looked at the man in deep sleep beside her. Those familiar eyebrows had faded the rebelliousness of his youth, now hinted with a touch of cold and mature charm. Only when he was asleep would he disperse all the coldness from his body. Now he looked like a big child, peaceful and serene like an average infant -Harmless. His long and narrow eye lines were raised slightly toward the end. He had the ideal peachy eyes and was clearly charming. Yet, his eyes also exuded coldyers of frost akin to an ice cer, keeping people thousands of miles away. She stretched out her hand and pressed on his nose bridge. An uncle who was over 30 years old with no ckhead, fine pores, and had glowing, delicate skin. I t made her feel ashamed as a woman. 1 His eyshes fluttered. Realizing that he might be awake, she quickly raised her hand. When she wanted to retract, his big hand caught her wrist. He subsequently ced her hand on his lips and kissed it. Rose, This guy... Was he awake? Chapter 320 Chapter 320 If he found out that she had just secretly touched him, would she not die from embarrassment? She pulled out her hand vigorously, but he circled her further and hugged her into his arms. His chin rested o n her forehead. This action was only shown between lovers, right? Rose did not dare to move. "Are you hungry?" The tone of his voice from just waking up was extremelynguid. It was wretchedly alluring. It was already noon time. Rose was so hungry that she could eat a horse. However, she was inexplicably addicted to his embrace and refused to get up. Thus, she shook her head. "I''m not hungry." The gentle, loving moment was soon destroyed by a sudden whistling sound made by Jean Ares. Jean was indignantly mming his hand on the door downstairs. "Jay Ares,e out wherever you are!" Rose got up in shock and put on her camisole dress quickly. Jay sat up rather slowly and pulled her back to bed." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. You can continue to sleep. I''ll wake you up after breakfast is ready." He proceeded to walk around in front of her, looking like a merman. That chiseled body of his was truly enchanting with broad shoulders, narrow waist, and a pair of long legs. The proportions he had were utterly faultless. He took out some clothes from the closet and turned around to see that Rose was looking at him with starry -eyed infatuation. The corners of his lips were slightly raised. "Do I look good?" Rose merely felt ashamed of herself. She covered her eyes with her hands and was about to dig a hole and hide inside of it. "Please refrain from raising attention to yourself, Sir Ares." "Every part of my body, from the parts that should be seen to the parts that shouldn''t, have been seen by you anyway. Is there a reason to cover up?" he stated confidently. Rose ought to bite off her tongue and swallow it. Why did she have to provoke him? Jay put on his clothes and looked at the shy Rose who was immactely dressed. "Do you know why Jean is here?" Rose took her hands away from her eyes and looked at him suspiciously. Jay gave her a wicked smile before leaving. Rose,"..." ''The man¡¯s eyes appear to be carrying poison! I Rose''s curiosity was piqued. After he left, she quickly got up from the bed and chose a neutral- looking menswear set in the closet. She stood in front of the full-length mirror and saw that her initially disguised face was left bare. Her natural face was exposed, and Rose was left utterly stunned. 1 Did Jay remove her makeup? Then, she could not be Ange Lin at the moment. She gloomily stuffed the menswear back into the closet and re-selected a set of women''s clothing. She put it on before opening the door and headed outside. Downstairs, Jay had just opened the door, yet Jean, who was soaked by rain, shouted at him angrily. "Why¡¯d you open it so slowly? I¡¯m all wet now, achoo-" Jean uttered as he walked in. "Why are you here?" Jay asked coldly. Jean made himself at home and took off his wet coat and shirt. Jay nced at the littledy hiding on the staircase of the second floor. He ordered Jean coldly, "Put them back on.¡± Jean showed him the dripping wet coat. "Can you be more humane? My clothes are this wet and you''re asking me to put them back on?" Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Jay red daggers at Jean, slicing him into a million pieces with his gaze. Yielding, Jean Ares put his soaked transparent shirt back on. "Fine, fine. All I did was take my shirt off. It''s not like I took advantage of you or anything, so what¡¯s with the icy look?" "Why are you here?" Jay asked before walking away to the kitchen. Like Jay''s tail, Jean followed him wherever he went." You know very well why I''m here. I''m your brother, and yet you came to my territory to steal my man?¡± Watching Jean close the door behind him, Jay traced back to reopen the kitchen door so that the littledy could eavesdrop on the two brothers¡¯ conversation. 1 Jean began to babble, "Don''t you dare pretend it never happened. After knocking me outst night, you took Ange for yourself. Even people a few floors away could hear Ange''s screams. Tell me. What did you do to him?" i Standing before the kitchen counter, Jay replied in a casual tone as he prepared breakfast. "I see. Are you sure you''re not exaggerating?¡± 3 Jean was frustrated. "You think I am? Other people have heard him more than once throughout the night. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I can''t believe you, really." Jay shed an indescribable look at the set of stairs o n the second floor... He saw Rose¡¯s cheeks that were flushed bright red at that moment, almost the color of a monkey¡¯s butt. Had they truly been that loud at the clubhousest night? How was Ange Lin going to face other people from now on? "Well then, if you already know they belong to me, why did you evene to annoy me?" Jay twirled the knife in his hands, letting its sharp glint reflect precisely on Jean''s face. Caught off guard, Jean took an instinctive step back only to watch Jay twirl the knife before cutting up some vegetables... Jean patted his chest as he exhaled a sigh of relief." Not in front of the baby." Having arrived at his desired effect, Jay began to arrange for Jean¡¯s leave. "Are you done? Please leave." Jean put on a tragic expression as if a life without Ange brought him no pleasure and no fear of death. "I want my Ange Lin back!" "I¡¯ll say it again, that person''s mine," Jay Ares replied coldly. "You can''t afford to make mistakes, Jay, not when you''re a constantly trending topic in Imperial Capital. Imagine if I spread the scandal of your bisexuality to the world. Would you even have the decency to leave your house?¡± Jean threatened bravely. Shocked, Rose¡¯s mouth morphed into a perfect circle. Jay Ares was bisexual? "Go ahead and try." Heating two sses of milk to go with two grilled steaks, Jay brought the tray of breakfast to the dining room. Ungraciously taking the seat next to him, Jean''s eyes shone as he stared at the tender pieces of steak in front of him. "Maybe there¡¯s still hope for you. You can keep Ange as thanks for the steak.¡± cing a knife and a fork around the te, Jay spared him a nce. "It''s not for you." His eyes settled on Rose who had a hand on the staircase''s rail. "Come down for breakfast." Following Jay''s lead, Jean trailed his eyes toward the stairs to find a daintydy descending. He was stupefied. "Holy sh*t... Jay, you''re hiding a mistress?" After greeting Jean politely with a nod, Rose moved over to Jay to take her tray before shuffling to the side. Immediately, Jay took back her breakfast tray and ced it right next to his. His gaze fell on the seat by his side. "Sit." Shuffling slowly back to him, Rose sat. As if having discovered something new, Jean marched childishly over and stood in front of Rose. Lifting his pinky, he asked with his voice pitched an octave higher, "Oh hi, beautiful. What¡¯s your name?" Rose choked at the unexpected tone and behavior. Jay nced at Jean with displeasure. "She''s your sister-inw." Jean eximed, "Sister-inw? Who are we kidding? We only have one big sis, and that¡¯s Rose Loyle, the crude and uneducated country girl." Rose coughed harder, tearing up as she choked. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 "How can you be so impolite to your big sis, Jean Ares?¡± Rose asked spitefully. Surprisingly, Jean smiled. "Oh? Aren''t you a kind person, standing up for my oh-so-pitiful sister-in- law? It¡¯s not like I''m insulting her on purpose, though. Jay told me himself how crude and ignorant my sister inw is. She¡¯s a mere shallow and uneducated country girl. Right, Jay?" Rose''s expectant gaze fell on Jay as she stared at him with round eyes. Jean stared at his brother, waiting for Jay to back him up. Jay responded casually, "Your sister-inw is kind, beautiful, and a pleasure to live with. It''s not my fault you¡¯re too mean to say anything nice about other people." 1 Jean Ares,"..." Rose Loyle, Jean picked at his ears. "I¡¯m sorry,e again? That''s not what you said before, Jay. I''m pretty sure you called my big sis a stereotypical bimbo and something along the lines of how the only reason you married her was that she was easy to control and wouldn''t create trouble...¡± Jay¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a scalpel when itnded on Jean. It was as if he was about to skin him alive. Yet, he just did not seem to know how to keep his mouth shut. "I never understood why a man as smart a s you would settle for such a dumb woman, but I suppose it makes sense now. Like that, you''d be able t o keep your wife while having mistresses on the side. What a brilliant n, Jay, but why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jabbing both her knife and fork into the steak, Rose stood up wearing a darkened expression. "I¡¯m full." Then, she left with a sweep of her sleeves. Staring at Rose, Jean asked, "Are you jealous of my big sis, prettydy? You don¡¯t have to worry about her, considering how my brother would never bare his heart for my big sis if it''s thest thing he does." Rose red bitterly at Jean. "Do you know who I am?" "Nope." Jean shook his head. Rose drove a punch to Jean''s face and gave him a nosebleed. "Your entire family is made of fools," Rose stated furiously before huffing to leave. Cupping his nose, Jean turned toin to Jay," She hit me, Brother! Sh*t, it was a strong hit too." Jay merely drank his ss of milk elegantly. ¡°Sucks t o be you." "Can¡¯t you treat me with a little more love? I''m your brother, am I not? How could you let one of your side chicks hit me? Who''s more important to you, me or her?" "Her." Jean was stunned. There was a longpse of silence before the room erupted again with Jean''s miserably wailing. "Wow, okay. You''ve finally shown your true colors." Frustrated, Jeany bonelessly on the dining table. "It was onlyst night when you stole my man, and today, you''re already fooling around with another woman. What a scandalous private life you have. Grandfather will hear about this!" Jay merely stated, "That was Rose Foyle, your sister-in w." Jeannded on the floor with a loud thud, and on his face was a myriad of mixed expressions. "Sister-inw?¡± With the insults he flew at her earlier, it made sense that she got angry! "Have you gone blind, Jay? I''m sorry, but I have to ask exactly which part of Big Sis you found crude, ignorant, shallow, and uneducated?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. ''When she''s such an unmistakable work of art?¡¯ Jay looked at him dejectedly. "I''ve never said such a thing." Jean''s eyes widened. "But you have, Jay! Don''t you know the story of Pinhio? Your nose grows longer with every lie." 1 "I have not." Jean thought to himself, ''I can''t believe he''s going back on his words.'' Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Rose Loyle was dejected. Thanks to Jean Ares, she now knew that everyone in the Ares family thought her to be an idiot. With that being said, this ''idiot'' now wanted to do something so astounding that would blow the minds o f these pompous folks. Her eyes burned with humiliation upon spotting the ankle shackle on the bed. She did not want to stay a moment longer at this Godforsaken ce. ¡®If Sir Ares thinks he can hold me here, then he can dream on.'' Rose opened the windows and found the distance between the second floor to the ground to be an estimated five meters. Looping one end of the metal chain on herself and the other end on the window frame, Rose scaled the smooth wall outside like she was Spider-man. In the first-floor living room. Shocked speechless by Jay''s words, Jean saw arge shadowy lump sh before his dazed eyes. "Spider-man?¡± Jean eximed while staring at Rose o n the ss wall. With his back facing the ss wall, Jay was joking around with Jean and had his hands on his shoulders when he suddenly heard the word ''Spider-man''. His expression darkened immediately. Turning around sharply, Jay was met with the sight of Rose trembling as she was suspended in the air. His heart lurched at the sight. "Sh*t!" Was this woman suicidal? While dashing over, Jay hated for the first time how that specific wall had no windows. All he could do was watch as Rose smiled craftily while scaling across the transparent ss. "Rose Loyle... What do you..." Before he could finish talking, Rose had already detangled the chain by her waist and leaped,nding on the floor with a thud. Pulling an ugly face at him, she turned around and ran. Jean was in shock. "What weird organism is this? Damn, this is so exciting. She sure has the guts to provoke the Hades o f Imperial Capital!" Jay dashed out. "Stop running, Rose!" Jean chased after them, speaking excitedly, "This is getting interesting." Watching Jay hot on her heels, Rose ran in panic and ended up off the sidewalk. Standing in the middle of the road, she spread her arms into a horizontal line to force the cars into an emergency brake. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay jolted in shock. He stopped immediately for he was afraid that if he got any closer, he would drive her into further danger. Upon reaching Jay, Jean stared curiously at Jay who was no longer running. "Why aren''t you chasing after her, Jay?¡± Veins burst under Jay''s eyes as he ran out, furious with the ferocity of a lion. Jean asked, "Here, I''ll help you chase after her. It''s what I''m best at, after all. I''ll change my name if I don''t chase her to the ends of our lives." "Enough," Jay berated. With his leg suspended mid-step, it hit Jean what was going on. "No way, Jay. You can''t possibly be worried about her, can you?" A sports car sped over and stopped right in front of Rose. Without a word, Rose hopped in from the car''s window and the car raced away. Jean could not help but take a subconscious step backward at the sight of Jay''s quickly freezing physique. "Calm down, Jay. I¡¯ve got the car te number down. It''s registered in Imperial Capital, B17CH. B*tch! Holy s h*t, could the car te number get any more lowly?" "Find out who B17CH is registered under." Jay''s tone was bone-chillingly cold. Taking out his phone, Jean began to tap on it. Jean gulped at the results on the screen before disying his phone in front of Jay¡¯s eyes. "Jay, is Rose eloping with Sean Bell?" "Just a coincidence." Jay corrected him despondently. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Jean eximed, "How can this be a coincidence? Just think about it. Of all the times Big Sis could have run, she decided to run now. She must have nned this with Sean Bell so that he would pick her up from here. Am I wrong?" Jay red despondently at him. "Shut your mouth before I kill you." Jean merely replied in a displeased tone, "It''s okay. So what if Big Sis ran away? You still have me, right? Don¡¯t worry, I''ll never tell anyone about such a scandal. That is, as long as you give Ange back to me." Hostility red in Jay¡¯s eyes as he watched Sean Bell''s car slowly disappear from his view. After speeding at 120 miles an hour the entire way, Sean only dared to park his sports car by the roadside after double-checking to make sure no one had followed them. "It''s unlike Sir Ares to not follow us." Sean mulled over. Rose, however, disagreed, for this was not the first time she had slipped past his fingertips. Facing Rose¡¯s new tomboyish appearance, Sean chuckled humorlessly. "I thought Sir Ares preferred girls with long hair. Did you cut it short just to spite him?" Rose''s expression immediately saddened. She had made it clear to herself ever since Jay''s mother threw her out of Garden Of A Diary that she would never live submissively for other people again. She would live for herself. She would live for the Severes. "This has nothing to do with him," she said. Sean froze. "So what now? Offending Sir Ares makes living in Imperial Capital difficult, you know that." Rose stared at him with her heart-clenching puppy eyes on full disy. "Will you take me in?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sean smiled. "I don¡¯t personally mind, but whether you¡¯d dare to stay with me or not is the actual question. You know very well that everyone around m e is ferocious and difficult to deal with.¡± Rose snapped her fingers in front of Sean. "Close your eyes and give me three minutes. I''ll show you a magic trick.¡± Seanpliantly followed and shut his eyes before opening them again after three minutes. Rose had turned into a slouching olddy and her entire face was now covered in wrinkles. He would never have recognized her had it not been for the clothes she was wearing. "You can change appearances? That''s so cool!¡± Sean eximed. "Aren¡¯t you looking for a trustworthy secretary?" Rose pointed a finger at her nose. "How about me?¡± Sean smiled radiantly. "Can you change into something sexier?" Rose rolled her eyes. "It hasn¡¯t urred to me that the ever so elegant Master Bell has such desires too." Instead of feeling ashamed, Sean took it all in stride." You have to understand. When doing business with men, the most powerful weapon a woman has is her chest. When a man is too charmed to ce his eyes elsewhere, he won¡¯t be in the correct mindset to negotiate, and therefore, he''ll be at a disadvantage." "That makes sense," Rose replied, wearing an expression of someone who had just learned something new. Despite her vast knowledge, all Rose had was theory and not experiences. Thus, she was more than happy t o learn from Sean. "Hence, remember to dress a little sexier tomorrow when youe to work. Also, this short hair is a little too eye-catching, so you might want to do something about it." "Got it!" Rose acknowledged. "Then... I''ll see you tomorrow.¡± "See you tomorrow." After going their separate ways, Sean drove straight to Bell Mansion. Opening the doors, he found the noble and dignified Jay Ares sitting on the couch as if he was a divine being. With his legs casually crossed and a cigarette between the tips of his fingers, his eyes lacked warmth. They were cold with invibility. "Are you back, Sean? Master Ares has been waiting for you for quite some time," Stanley Bell told his son. A bitter and hopeless smile rose in Sean''s eyes. Thinking he had lost the man earlier by stepping on the elerator, he had not expected Jay to corner him at home. "Master Ares, as expected, you sure do tackle things in such an extraordinary way!" Sean praised insincerely as he approached. Stanley Bell said, "I''ll get out of your hair now so that you youngsters can talk." Chapter 325 Chapter 325 There was only Jay Ares and Sean Bell left in the living room. Despite their current location being Sean Bell''s own house, Sean could not help but feel like they were in Jay''s territory. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He had an extremely overpowering aura, one that ran shivers on other¡¯s spines. With a cigarette dangling from his mouth, even a simple act of frowning wasced with a majestic aura. Brutally extinguishing the light on his cigarette, his dark eyes stared at Sean. "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Sean was stunned... Why did he have to start when Jay was the one who barged into his house? "Let''s not beat around the bush, Master Ares. You¡¯re here for Rose Loyle, aren''t you?" "So you''re not stupid." Drenched in sweat, Sean wondered why he felt like an idiot when speaking to this great god. "Then, I shall tell you the truth. Rose Loyle is no longer in Imperial Capital," Sean stated. Any remnants of warmth left Jay''s eagle-like eyes. "Do you know what happens to those who lie to me?" Sean shrugged. "I wouldn''t dare." "I''m only here to give a word of advice, Sean Bell...¡± Jay spoke in a light tone, enunciating every word clearly, "I, Jay Ares, swear that should anyone dare harm even a hair of my most precious sweetheart, I¡¯ll dig up all of that person''s family members, dead and alive, and make them pay!" Sean''s smile lingered at the corners of his eyes. Despite hearing people referring to Jay Ares as the embodiment of Hades reincarnated, he had not found him too scary before. However, Jay was threatening him with histe mother rather than his living family. That itself had him shaking in fear. This man was terrifying. Jay stood, his tone still casual when he spoke again," Take care of her for me, Sean." Blood drained from Sean¡¯s scalp. He hadthered his piety on thickly, yet could Jay be aware of his lie? Sean fell backward onto the couch after Jay left. It was as if a thunderstorm had passed over his head, leaving as fast as it hade. Sean was assaulted with a multitude of nightmares that night, which resulted in swollen goldfish-like eyes the next morning. A bluish-green shadow was cast right under his eyshes. Having not even the mood for breakfast, Sean went to work in a depressed mood. He thought about it over and over before finally concluding that in order not to further offend this devil that was Jay Ares, he had no other choice but to sacrifice Rose. He would have to persuade her to leave and have her obediently returning to Jay''s side. However, all his thoughts were thrown out the window the moment his gaze fell on his gorgeous secretary. At the entrance of the Bell Enterprises'' Central Building was Rose Boyle, donned in a fiery red V- neck bare-back one-piece dress. The bodycon clothing hugging her curves in all the right ces. Her long wavy hair was pinned up with a fish-shaped diamond hairpin behind her ears. Her charming looks emphasized her natural beauty. Her fair glowing skin coupled with her defined brows and her pair of twinkling orbs attracted the gazes of all those around her. "Sean.¡± Rose greeted Sean with an energetic look and a charming smile. Sean almost tripped on the elevated step in shock." Orchid?" Rose walked over to support him by the arm. "It''s me. Do I look sexy?" Rose twirled around. Sean''s eyes turned into slits as blood threatened to run from his nostrils. Lifting a hand to wipe off his nosebleed, he spoke regretfully, "You¡¯re going to screw me over before any other men if you dress like this." Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Rose Loyle stared bitterly at him. "Weren''t you the one who told me to dress more sexily?¡± "I did, but what I meant was just slightly sexier. What you''re wearing right now is too much. Your V- neck is low, and you''re showing too much of your back. I''ll be i n the office extinguishing mes. I¡¯m burning up all over right now." Sean quickened his strides as he speed-walked to his office. "Extinguish mes?" Rose could not help but chuckle." How do you n to extinguish the mes?" Not slowing down, Sean dispiritedly fired back at Rose. "With my hand, of course. It''s not like I can ask you to help me extinguish the mes now, can I? Someone will make sure I have nightmares every night should I even look at you with the slightest malicious intent." "Who?" Barging into his office in a huff, Sean mmed the doors with a bang behind him, leaving Rose outside. A t the door, Rose spoke, "Be quick, then. What''s up with you? You can''t even hold yourself together at all!" Half an hourter, Sean opened his doors. Lifting her wrist to check the time, Rose smiled. "That was fast." Sean''s expression darkened. "How much erotica have you read? You expect every man on the net to be the kind whosts long?" Rose smiled mirthfully. "Don''t worry, Mr. Bell. Your secret¡¯s safe with me." Sean pped his palm on his forehead. He was normal, yet why did he feel the humiliating burn as if he was inadequate in theher regions? Turning back to see Rose doubling over inughter, Sean spoke embarrassedly, "Oh, I get it. You¡¯re comparing me with him, aren''t you? Tell me the truth, how long does he take?" Rose flushed immediately while grumbling under her breath, "Just who are you referring to?" Sean¡¯s interest was piqued as he sat uninhibitedly in front of Rose. "Jay Ares! Don¡¯t tell me you''ve never done it with him when you gave birth to his children. Tell me, how long does it take for him?" Rose''s hands came up to cover her face, eyes peeking out from the gaps between her fingers. "Longer than you." "He must''ve taken drugs then," Sean said indignantly. "You must¡¯ve taken drugs." Rose instinctively fired back at him. Sean stared at how Rose stood up for Jay. "Just how much do you love him? I can''t even say a bad thing about him without you firing back at me." Rose sighed. Standing up for Jay had be a wellingrained habit at that point. "It won¡¯t happen again." Sean stated, "Alright, alright. Let¡¯s get to work." At the mention of work, the duo stopped joking around and began to get serious. Sean handed a pile of office folders to Rose. "This here is the screeny of The Moonlit Sky¡¯s, a young adult tinum novelist, movie adaptation. In hopes to improve Bell Enterprise''s depressing film industry, we''ve spent arge sum to buy its IP. However, both Ares and Severe Enterprises are interested in this production as well. What we need now is a n to buy its copyright at the cheapest possible price and take it from both Ares and Severe Enterprises'' hands." Flipping through the screeny, Rose asked confusedly, "Severe Enterprises are financially unstable and close to dering bankruptcy. Where are they getting the funds to buy such a trending IP movie?" Sean spoke, "They may be financially unstable, but their experience itself pulls them apart from many other enterprises. Plus, I''m pretty sure Severe Enterprises n to use this opportunity as a chance t o start over." Holding the screeny in her arms, Rose excused herself to her little cubical. "I''ll read through it first before I tell you, Mr. Bell." After five whole days of burning the midnight oil, Rose finally finished reading the screeny of this time-traveling ancient fantasy movie adaptation. Sean was displeased. "Orchid, I let you stay by my side to work, not to read novels." Rose smiled. "The book''s good, Mr. President, and the genre just so happens to be the currently popr boy''s love. The plot has its ups and downs while giving off a sense of positive energy. It''s worth the extra thought we''ll need to rival Ares Enterprises." Sean mulled over the idea. "We shall meet up with Ares Enterprises this afternoon then, since you have the guts to fight them head-on." "Alright.¡± Rose dly agreed. Then, Sean had an epiphany and reminded her. "You''ll need to be mentally prepared. Being rivals with Ares Enterprises means there''s no escaping him." Rose flinched slightly. "I know."Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Ster Cultural Center. When Sean arrived at the Cultural Center with Rose in tow, they were met with people from Ares Enterprises just as they had predicted. "Master Jean?¡± Sean stood still as he bowed slightly at Jean Ares. Jean walked over and ced a hand on Sean''s shoulder, his smile warm. "You''re toote, Sean. I''ve already gotten the copyright of The Moonlit Sky''s novel, so the contract''s mine." Sean nced at Rose beside him Getting the hint, Rose stepped forward and smiled." You haven''t signed the contract with Ster yet, Master Jean. Nothing has been set in stone." Her tone dripped with provocation. Master Jean''s gaze fell immediately on Rose as he sighed in a tutting tone. "Where did you find yourself such a fine specimen, Sean? Quite the sharp tongue she has there." Sean intentionally berated Rose, "Orchid, this is Ares Enterprises'' second young master, so don¡¯t be impolite." Rose stepped back. Jean scoffed. "What tacit understanding both of you share. Quite in tune with each other, aren''t you now?" Sean smiled.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jean spoke again, "I''m curious too, Sean. I wonder if you''ve got enough academic knowledge to back up your courage?" Rose answered instead, "Fret not, Master Jean. Mr. Bell has always been a brave character, so I''m sure he''ll make you reevaluate your impression of him." Jean¡¯s gaze settled once again on Rose. "Nobody has ever been able to take what Ares Enterprises have set their eyes on!" Before he left, Jean rose an arm to lightly caress the side of Sean¡¯s attractive face and spoke in an ambiguously loving tone, "Sean, I admire your courage a lot." Sean smiled awkwardly. Immediately after Jean left, Rose backed a meter away from Sean. Sean red at her. "What are you doing?" Rose smiled. "Master Jean admires you a lot." Sean waved her off in a dejected tone. "I can give you a never-ending list of the men he admires.¡± "Are you... Jealous?" Rose probed carefully. Sean red exasperatedly at her. "I¡¯ll have you know I''m as straight as theye. Do you need proof?" Helplessly, Rose patted her forehead. "Why do we always end up talking about such tedious topics?" Sean felt despaired as well. "Not my fault our first meeting started off on the wrong foot." At that, memories of her first meeting with Sean resurfaced in Rose¡¯s mind. He had been drugged and was running his mouth off in an undignified manner. Following then, he had always been a tad informal in front of her. ¡°We¡¯re here." Sean reminded as he stood staring at the office with a Ster Culture sticker outside its door. Rose took a breath, preparing herself for the fierce battle awaiting her. Upon hearing that they were here to buy the copyrights to The Moonlit Sky¡¯s novel, the expression o f the person in charge of Ster Culture revealed his internal turmoil. "I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sean, but we''ve already sold the copyrights to Master Jean." Sittingfortably, Sean''s gaze fell on Rose. Reading the name tag on the person in charge''s chest, Rose smiled amorously. "We¡¯ve met and greeted Master Jean outside just now, Mister Collins." "Oh?" The person in charge was shocked. Then, he came to an assumption. Jean had not stopped them froming in, so he must be giving Bell Enterprises a chance on the basis that both their families were friends. "We''re willing to pay ten percent more than Master Jean. How''s that?" Rose asked. The person in charge was in a dilemma. "I..." Rose did not give him time to think. "We can''t go any higher. Since you know, we''re going to have to pay Master Jean hispensation fee." The person in charge rxed into an expression of understanding. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Jean was passing the screeny to Sean so that he could earn a rebate. Sean smiled lightly. By phrasing her words ambiguously, Rose had managed to guide the other into misunderstanding the situation. It was a good tactic. As expected, the person in charge took the bait. "Since Master Jean has agreed to pass the screeny to you and on behalf of your sincerity, we shall sign the contract with you then." Rose pulled the contract from her bag. "Well then, Mr. Collins, there''s no better time like the present. Please take a look at the contract. We can sign today if there are no problems with it. I''m sure you¡¯re aware that our chairman, Mr. Bell, has already given the order for the movie to begin filming before the Golden Week. I hope you can understand our difficulties and help us save a s much time as we can." The person in charge flipped through the contract. Every item and section in this contract was more detailed than Jean''s while at the same time not as imperious as the ims in Ares Enterprises were. The furrowed brows of Mr. Collins noticeably rxed, and the contract was signed. Exiting the Cultural Center, Sean could not help from voicing out the line of praises he had for Rose. " Orchid, you''re a negotiation expert." Rose spoke, "He¡¯s not dumb. Our contract focuses way more on mutual benefit than Ares Enterprises''. It only makes sense that he would willingly sign ours." Sean was curious. "How do you know what Ares Enterprises'' contract holds?" "I surfed around their inner systemst night,¡± Rose spoke, her tone revealing the great mood she was in. However, her words weighed heavy on Sean¡¯s chest, crashing into him and leaving a gaping hole in its wake. Although not too long after, Sean smiled sinisterly. " Looks like this is the end of the unbreakable bond between the Areses and the Bells." Rose smiled shiftily. Sean was a traitor, and he wished nothing more than the downfall of the Bells. While she was a Severe, their alliances would certainly add oil to the burning fire between the two families. It was a screeny that Jean could have easily gotten his hands on, but he had his ns foiled by Sean. It made sense that the entire Ares family would be in an uproar. During the weekend, the topic of the screeny was brought up to Jay when he arrived at the Tourmaline Estate with all three children in tow to visit Grand Old Master Ares as promised. "Jean¡¯s contract with Ster Culture has been foiled b y Sean Bell. What are your thoughts on the matter, Jay?" Members of the Ares family''s younger generation all stared at their oldest brother with interest, for this was a sensitive topic. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jay, however, only focused on slowly feeding Baby Zetty grapes. Jay had only showered Baby Zetty with more love and care ever since her mommy disappeared, while Baby Robbie and Jenson were left to their own devices. Sharing constipated looks, everyone in the house stared despondently at Jay. What kind of person was he, to neglect his entire family of blood-rtives just to take care of his ex- wife''s daughter? "I''d like to know how exactly Sean Bell managed to steal Jean''s screeny contract." At that, Jean began to ramble on about his encounter with Sean without missing any details. The plot of his talepsed as he heavily described Sean''s secretary. "His secretary. How could she provoke me in public, saying how nothing''s set in stone since we haven''t signed the contract?!" Jay''s hand, the one holding the grapes, paused mid- air. "What did she look like?¡± Jean never had any interest indies. "What could she look like? All that matters is that she has everything a woman should have!¡± Only after Jay red at him from the corner of his eyes did Jean describe honestly. "Very pretty, very sexy..." Jay interrupted. "I meant her height! Fat or skinny?" "Around 180 centimeters, and slim too." The light in Jay''s eyes dimmed. Yet Jean continued to describe her. "But she wore sky-high shoes, so I''d say she''s probably around 160 centimeters tall in truth.¡± Jay mulled over the thought. This woman''s wild personality had quite the simrity to Rose''s. Could it be her? "I''ll meet up with her." Grand Old Master Ares was ecstatic. "I''m relieved knowing that you''ll see to it handled." Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Everyone in the house was shocked. ''Did the same Jay Ares who has only ever been cold to his siblings actually take initiative to help Jean with work?'' The sun must have risen from the west today. Jean replied appreciatively, "That¡¯s good then, Jay. With you handling the matter, I''m sure Sean Bell and his disrespectful secretary will end up eating dirt." Jay ignored him, opting to channel his focus on taking care of his little sweetheart, Baby Zetty. Having kept silent for so long, John finally spoke, his tone sharp as he brought an old topic to the table," Jay, how could you openly bring Zetty to the Tourmaline Estate despite knowing that we don''t allow people of other bloodlines here. This is tant disrespect for the Grand Old Master¡¯s house rules!¡± At that, the overall temperature of the room seemed to drop drastically. John¡¯s twinkling but mirthless eyes stared at Jay. He had reminded the other before. Escaping was not a solution. Moving Baby Zetty from hisp to the ground, Jay ruffled her hair lovingly. "Go y with your brothers. Uncle Ares has something to discuss with your granduncles.¡± Nodding obediently, Baby Zetty ran out. After leisurely taking a piece of tissue to wipe his hands, Jay corrected his posture to stare viciously at John. "Well then, Fourth Uncle, what about children who are not part of the main Ares family? Should they still be brought to the Tourmaline Estate?" John rubbed his nose. "I merely believe that nobody should have special exceptions to the house rules. As t o whether the house rules should be modified, well, it''s not up to me to decide." Jay turned his head to ask the others as well. "What d o you think, Second and Third Uncle?" Both Jacob and James Ares shared a look. "We agree with John. House rules should apply to everyone." They were trying to pull on Jay''s Achilles¡¯ heel so that the master of the Ares family would change the rules. As far as they were concerned, if Jay could bring in children who were not even an Ares into the Tourmaline Estate, why could they not bring in their illegitimate children as well? Such was a matter they had been bringing up for years with the Grand Old Master only for it to end in fruitless results. Perhaps today was the day of change, the day that Jacob¡¯s and James'' children would have a shot at being part of Ares Enterprises. Perhaps, they could even cut down on the eldest''s power. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay was certainly aware of what his uncles were plotting behind their backs. "Since the uncles have agreed that nobody should be exempted from the house rules, I shall dere that no one outside of the Ares'' main family is to set foot in the Tourmaline Estate," Jay proimed. The uncles were stunned. John broke the silence." Aren''t you just making life difficult for yourself, Jay? You im that outsiders should not be brought in to Tourmaline, yet why is Zetty exempted?" The uncles seemed proud of their counter argument. It was rare for them to grab hold of Jay''s weakness, so how could they possibly let such a great opportunity slip by? Jay hade prepared. He tossed Baby Zetty''s DNA test report at John. "Take a look at this, then tell me again whether my Baby Zetty is being specially exempted or not." John read out word for word, "Based on our analysis... It''s practically proven that Jay Ares is the biological father!" As if hearing the sound of a bubble popping, John eximed in disbelief, "How can this be? Just how many children do you have, Jay?" John paused for a moment in thought before smiling craftily again. "So what if Baby Zetty''s your daughter? She was still born out of wedlock, wasn¡¯t she?" Jay red at him. "You tell me. She was born on the same day of the same month of the same year as Jens and Robbie.¡± Mirth faded from John¡¯s expression. "Triplets! What are the chances?!" The two uncles by the side sighed dejectedly at the news. Grand Old Master Ares was snoring peacefully as he sat asleep on the chair with his head tilted upward. It seemed like he was adamant about leaving the concerns of the Ares family, big and small, over to Jay to handle. 1 Not to mention that Jay also happened to be a ruthless master of the family, one who cared not of his uncles'' burning paternal love for their other children. His only goal was to separate and dissociate illegitimate children from the Ares family. That only led to his uncles'' displeasure at his overwhelming amount of control. After staying for a while, Jay took into ount Jenson''s fear of the Tourmaline Estate and left after bidding the Grand Old Master farewell before Jenson felt unwell again. Before leaving, Grand Old Master Ares queried thoughtfully, "Jay, is it truly a good idea to keep half of the Ares'' bloodline away?" Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Jay had already predicted so. Grandfather''s age came with sentimentality, which made him softer and more human. "Should Grandfather feel regretful, I can always bring them back." The Grand Old Master waved his hand dismissively." Illegitimate children tend to haveplex minds. I fear admitting them into the family may push the legitimate children to wit''s end." Jay smiled. "I¡¯ll make sure to do my part as the older brother." Grand Old Master Ares spoke, "I''m much relieved to know that you have such thoughts. However, these children are all copies of their parents and will stop at nothing topete for power. They may not appreciate your kindness. James'' son, Jean, may not b e doing so well, but he''s at least an innocent child. Do bring him about and show him the ropes.¡± Jay replied, "I understand." Monday came, and so did Jean to Garden Of A Diary o n his Ferrari. He was dressed to the nines today, donned in a red suit that only seemed to emphasize his forbidding appearance. Baby Robbie, Jenson, and Baby Zetty were all ying i n the garden at that moment. Jean whistled to grab their attention. "Come here, you little buns. Tell me, does your Uncle Jean look handsome today?" The children nodded respectfully. Still, Jean just had to dig his own grave. ¡°More handsome than your daddy?" Baby Robbie stated, ¡°Uncle Jean, the color of your clothes is very femme." Baby Zetty added, "You look like the gay best friend." Jenson chimed in too. "Do you have to dress the part? It''s almost as if you''re trying to tell the whole world you''re gay or something." Jean was disheartened. "You guys are just like your dad. You just can''t say anything nice, can you?" Jay asked after having stepped out without anybody noticing him, "Why are you here?" Jean smiled diligently. "Jay, I know you¡¯re a busy man, so it makes sense that you''ve forgotten. I''m here t o fetch you to Bell Enterprises so that you can avenge H me. Jay gave Jean a good once-over. "Take off this atrocity you¡¯re wearing. You have to look the part if we''re going to talk business." Jean whined bitterly, "Don''t be a fuddy-duddy, Jay! This is such a nice color." Jay instructed, "You can wear my clothes." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jean howled sadly. "Why must you act like an old fuddy-duddy, Jay Ares?" Momentster, Jay nodded in satisfaction when Jean walked out in a grey suit. "Looks pretty good." "Which part of this is good? I look like an old man." Jay replied, "Send your niece and nephews to kindergarten." Only then did Jean realize he had been conned. "Wait, you had me change into something formal to send them to school? What about you, then?" "I''m getting your contract back." Jean was speechless."..." Jeanined non-stop as he fetched the three adorable children to Horizon Kindergarten. "Is your Daddy stupid? Why are you living in some God knows where rural area when you''re studying at Horizon Kindergarten?" Baby Robbie dragged his words. "Uncle Jean!" "Hell, don¡¯t call me ''Uncle''. You make me sound old." Jenson agreed. "Robbie''s not wrong." Jean sighed. "You guys are going to kill me one day.¡± Baby Robbie consoled him. "Uncle Jean, you can go meet up with Daddy after sending us to kindergarten." Staring at the suit he was forced to wear, Jean finally understood what Jay¡¯s intentions were. "Indeed, no one knows a father as well as his own son!" Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Bell Enterprises was hit with chaos the moment Jay drove his Rolls-Royce into Central Building''s car park. "Apparently, Mr. Bell took the movie contract Ares Enterprises has been eyeing. Sir Ares must be here in Bell Enterprises to confront them for their disrespect.¡± ¡°Did Mr. Bell grow the heart of a lion? Where did he find the galls to steal from the lion¡¯s den? Mr. Bell is so screwed.¡± "If I look close enough, I can almost see Central Building engulfed by the warnings of impending bloodshed." Standing by the window, Sean watched in tranquility a s the Rolls-Royce parked downstairs. "What do you think he''s here for today, Orchid?" Pouring him a cup of coffee, Rose replied without thinking, "We stole Ares Enterprises¡¯ contract. I''m pretty sure he''s here to confront us, no?¡± Sean turned around with a smile. "I don''t think so." Rose lifted her gaze to look at him. "Then why is he here?" Knocks sounded in the room... Sean sent Rose a look. "He¡¯s here." Suddenly anxious, Rose recollected her thoughts as she went to open the door with the newly poured cup o f coffee in her hand. Dignified and God-like, Jay stood outside the doors, his magnificent aura immediately overwhelming the originally light atmosphere of the office. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Recovering from her short daze, Rose scoured her jumbled mind for a means to deal with him. "What''s your name, handsome?" she asked, intentionally pulling on an infatuated expression. She knew he disliked women who took the initiative t o approach him first. Jay''s gaze locked onto Rose. "Orchid?" Rose smiled sweetly. "It¡¯s an honor to be recognized." Jay analyzed the Rose Doyle before him. Wavy long locks framed the woman¡¯s small face, and her skin was fair and smooth like china. Each long and curled grafted eysh could be seen clearly as they fluttered, drawing his attention to her almond-shaped eyes that shone radiantly with energy. Her tight-fitting off-shoulder top coupled with wide-leg pants only seeded in entuating the allure of her body as well as how beautiful and sexy she was. Apart from her small face and her tiny waist looking simr to that of Rose''s, Jay found no other evidence o f her in the woman in front of him. Feeling ufortable under Jay''s scrutinizing gaze, Rose turned around to hand Sean his coffee. "Your coffee, Mr. Bell." Jay took a step forward, his long legs reaching Rose in easy steps. Then, he took the coffee from her hands. Rose watched, transfixed. Jay seemed to takemand over the ce despite being the guest himself. Then, Jay took an elegant sip of the cup of coffee in his hand. cing the cup on Sean''s desk, he spoke with an implicative undertone, "I can''t believe you''re having your secretary do such manual labor, Mr. Bell. What a waste of such heavenly beauty." Sean smiled bitterly. "What are you trying to say, Master Ares..." Jay turned to look at Rose. "Why not give her to me, M r. Bell? It doesn''t seem like you''ve been appreciating such beauty correctly anyway. I''ll take care of her!" Sean smiled again. "Did the sun rise from the west today? I''ve never seen you take a liking to women before." Jay¡¯s gaze fell on Rose again. Despite her aversion, Rose knew that any uninterested act of hers would reveal her true identity to him. After all, every woman in Imperial Capital was weak t o Jay Ares¡¯ charm. Except for Rose Loyle. Rose took a big breath and gave it her all. Her legs turned into jelly as she leaned heavily onto Jay for support. ¡°So you''re Master Ares? The rumors haven''t done you any justice at all. You''re more handsome than they say!" Rose¡¯s slender fingers flicked mischievously at his sharp jawline. Jay promptly removed her finger. His obsession with cleanliness rendered it impossible for him to ept the touch of another woman, at least not until he could ascertain that she was indeed Rose Loyle. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Thankfully, his disgust was well-hidden. His slender fingers elegantly pinched Rose''s unruly fingers. Jay turned to stare at her petite hand before engulfing it within hisrger one. The sense of familiarity returned. Her slim and soft fingertips were caged in his hands. Ecstasy sparked in his eyes. Rose, however,ined internally. Why had he not pushed her away yet? To think that she had gone to this level of shamelessness too. Giving up, she pushed herself further into his chest. Such an act coupled with her flimsy top and the fact that she had no cardigan on was hardly one expected o f a dignified woman. Frost immediately pooled in Jay''s eyes. How could Sean have her charm clients with her sexual appeal? What atrocity. ncing up at him, Rose went even wilder and looped her arms around Jay''s neck. The icy glint in his eyes drove her to believe that her n was working... She began saying in a coquettish tone, "Could Master Ares be here for The Moonlit Sky¡¯s screeny today? You''re a stingy man, aren''t you Master Ares..." Jay nced hopelessly at the woman in his arms. Had she any idea how irresistible she was to him? Still, she slithered over him like a snake. "Ares Enterprises couldn¡¯t care less about a mere screeny." The arm around Rose tightened. "I¡¯m simply curious as to what fine specimen exactly you''ve hired as your secretary, Sean? One capable enough to steal Jean''s business." Held tight against his chest, Rose struggled to breathe as if the air was being forced out of her lungs. "Now you know, Master Ares. I was the one who stole Master Jean''s contract.¡± Rose blinked innocently, though there was a hint of gloat in them. Jay lifted her chin. "You''re a capable one. Although I must remind you, sess requires more than just a hot screeny. You''ll need top-notch actors as well." "It¡¯s alright, Master Ares. We have our own top-notch actors at Bell Enterprises.¡± Jay smiled. "There¡¯s only one top-notch actor, silly." Rose''s smile faltered as she burrowed out of his arms. Smoothing out the creases on his button-up, an arrogant smile spread across Jay''s handsome features. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The smile may have been a small one, but it was one that reminded people of pear blossoms dancing in the spring breeze. It was a smile so warm and charming that one would easily lose themselves in it. Sean was exasperated. Jay was openly dering war. Now that Bell Enterprises had gotten hold of the screeny, they had to fight Ares Enterprises for top-notch actors too. It seemed like they were in for another difficult battle. Right at that moment came a turnabout. Jay spoke, catching them off guard, "How about we do it this way, Sean Bell? You give me your gorgeous secretary and you can have our top-notch actors." Sean and Rose shared a knowing look. ''So this man dide with ulterior motives after all.'' Sean smiled. "You sure are lucky, Orchid. Master Ares has taken fancy to your talents." Rose took in a cool breath. Had Jay trulye for her? Was he here because he recognized her ability, or had he already seen through her identity? "As ttered as I am, Master Ares, I¡¯m bound to Bell Enterprises by contract. I can''t leave right now." Rose would rather die before she let him hold her captive again. Jay''s sharp eyes drifted back to Sean. "A contract isn''t a ve deed. How much topensate for the breach of contract? I''ll pay for the damages." Sean''s expression darkened. "This has nothing to do withpensation. Bell Enterprises requires Orchid¡¯s exceptional skills, Master Ares!" Rose quickly added, "Ares Enterprise is filled with all sorts of talents and I may not be needed as much as I a m here. Not to mention, I''d much rather be the head of a dog than the tail of a lion. I''m happy here in Bell Enterprises." "You¡¯re the first woman in Imperial Capital to reject m e, Orchid." As well as the only one. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 His hooded eyes pierced frostily into Sean. Although Jay had yet to speak, Sean could already feel his soul shiver at the threat of impending death. Before he knew what came over him, Sean blurted." You can have it, Master Ares. Be The Moonlit Sky¡¯s screeny or my gorgeous secretary... Take what you want." Jay stared at Bose while deep in thought. Her entire expression screamed how against it she was. He would much have her somewhere he was familiar with than her constantly being on the run. At least then, he could still protect her from afar. "It''s alright." He may have voiced his rejection, but that did not stop his mind from silently plotting how best to coax her back to his side. However, right then, Jean barged in. Assessing the awkward atmosphere in the room, Jean walked over to whisper by Jay''s side, "Jay, did you get the contract back yet?" Jay remained silent. Jean wailed, "Oh,e on, Jay! My admiration for you, my dearest brother, flows like an unending river surging to the sea. You can''t let me down now!¡± Jay''s unpredictable gaze fell on Rose. "Did Baby Zetty cry?" Jean was stunned. Jay was jumping a little too fast from topic to topic for him to catch up. "Well she didn¡¯t cry, per se, but I wouldn''t say she''s in a great mood either.¡± At that, concern sparked in Rose¡¯s eyes. In Jay Ares'', however, mirth grew. "Maybe she misses her mommy.¡± "Who knows." Jean shook his head vigorously as if trying to rid his mind of the memory of the three little devils bullying him "I don''t like her.¡± The worry in Rose''s eyes grew... Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Surprisingly, Jay nodded in agreement instead of berating his brother. "Indeed, she¡¯s not as easy to get along with as my Baby Robbie, and at the same time, she''s more of a troublemaker than Jens. Perhaps you should refrain from provoking her in the future.¡± Jean was shocked... Was Baby Zetty Jay¡¯s biological child or not? Was his doting on Baby Zetty back at the Tourmaline Estate all a facade? "Rx, Jay. I''ll make sure to stay as far from her as possible in the future.¡± Jay let out a superficial smile. At the same time, he wasing up with a plethora of ways to punish Jean. ''Nobody gets to dislike my darling daughter.'' Rose¡¯s expression began to grow frantic. Afraid that she would break character, Sean faked a coughing fit. With her spiraling thoughts interrupted, Rose was able to quickly recollect them and straighten herself. Taking proud steps toward Jean, she beamed a smile o f a person who had won a fight. "Is Master Jean here t o confront us?" Jean choked at the sight of Rose¡¯s attitude. "Don''t pretend you''re innocent when you''ve used dirty tricks to get what you want." Then, he turned to act coquettishly with Jay. "Look at this, Jay. This woman''s being too arrogant. You have t o stand up for me. Do something." Jay did not know whether tough or cry. He might never have it in him to punish her, even if she caused Armageddon. "Jean, we''re leaving." Jay turned around. Jean''s eyes widened in shock. "Just like that?" Rose waved joyously. "Bye-bye." Despondence was written on Jean''s face. Jean fumed in frustration as they left the Central Building. "How could you allow the secretary to be so arrogant i n front of us, Jay? Where did your imposing aura go? You could''ve finished her!¡± Jay red at his brother. "Get in the car." Pulling open the car door, Jean plopped himself in the back seat. Jay reprimanded, "Sit in the front." Taking a good look at the luxurious interior of the car, Jay realized that there was no driver. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Without a choice, Jean got out obediently before sliding into the driver''s seat. Then, he began to comin, "Jay, you are a president of a bigpany with a worth of hundreds of billions, yes? So pray tell, why are you your own chauffeur? "I''d have seven personal drivers if I were you. One for every day of the week.'''' "If every driver''s going to be as annoying as you, I¡¯d much rather drive myself, thank you very much," Jay replied. Jean smacked his lips. "I don''t know why I waste my time talking to sociopaths like you." "Where to?" Jean asked. "Grand Asia." Jean turned to leave after sending Jay to Grand Asia. However, Jay stopped him. "Come up with me. I¡¯ll teach you about Grand Asia¡¯s corporate culture as we g o." Jean wailed. "No, please, Jay. Show mercy and let me g o. You know I¡¯ve always hated studying since I was a child.¡± "Grandfather wants me to help you." "Oh, you can''t possibly take his words to heart! Why give yourself more work to do when you can just pretend it never happened after listening to him talk? You do know every teacher who has ever taught me gave the samement, which is that I''m impossible t o teach, right? "At least you''re well aware." Jean smiled deviously. "That¡¯s probably the only virtue I have, Jay. Bye." "Get back here," Jay coldly said. "Oh,e on, Jay..." Jean shuffled back. "Are you sure you want to teach me?" Let s go. Dejectedly, Jean followed Jay to the ninth floor. They stopped right before the reception desk and Jean began to chat with the pretty secretary. "Hey, little missy. After all these years working in Grand Asia, how are you still so pretty?" The secretary was overwhelmed by his praise. "Master Jean sure knows how to use his words." "I''m curious, though. With Grand Asia''s heavy workload and how frosty the president is, how do you not have bowel issues?" Jay halted and looked back. "Have you nothing better to do?" Dropping his shameless act, Jean quickly followed after Jay. ¡°Why so serious, Jay? You¡¯re going to end up scaring the pretty secretary." Upon entering the presidential office, Jay began to pile folders on Jean. "These are records of Bell Films¡¯ sessful cases. Read through them." Flipping open the folders, Jean jolted immediately. " It''s in French?" "Is there a problem?" Jay was beginning to feel exasperated with Jean''s constant startling.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Jay, the French may know me, but I don''t know French." 1 "Then what did you learn studying abroad in France?" "French blondes are really romantic, Jay. It would have been a waste of such expensive school fees without experiencing a few exorbitant romantic rtionships. Wouldn''t you agree?'' Taking in Jay''s killer gaze, Jean pleaded for mercy. "I can only speak it, I can''t read it." At that, Jay tossed him a dictionary. "Then look it up and trante it." Jean felt dizzy as he sensed an impending headacheing the more he stared at the densely packed characters. Throwing the dictionary away, he decided to riot against Jay. "Just kill me, Jay. It¡¯d hurt less. You can''t possibly expect me to trante this. No way, I can¡¯t do it." The corners of Jay¡¯s lips tugged into a sinister smirk. ''Dealing with you? Easy-peasy.'' "If I don''t see the English version by sundown, you can spend dinner with your step-siblings tomorrow." Jean paled. "Fine, you win." Sitting obediently at the office table, he began to trante word by word. An indescribable look shone in his eyes as Jay watched Jean flip between reports and his trantions. The reason behind Grandfather''s aversion to illegitimate children in the Tourmaline Estate was so h e could protect Jean and the others. Should the day Jean and the rest grow strong enough t o hold their own, perhaps that would be the day the Grand Old Master could rx and admit them as family. After all, there was nothing more Grand Old Master Ares wished for than to have every one of the Ares family present together. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 After a long day, it was finally time to clock out. Pushing the folders off to the side, Jean stood up and stretched before walking toward the office doors. Grayson stood there, blocking his way. "Master Jean, the president has specifically instructed that you''re not to leave thepany before tranting everything that has been given to you." Jean ced an affectionate arm on Grayson''s shoulder and shed him a perfect cunning smile. " Where''s my brother, Grayson?" Grayson replied, "My apologies, but the president''s whereabouts are secret information." Jean stared at the empty office. "I can probably guess without you telling me. Jay''s not in Grand Asia anymore, is he?" Grayson remained silent. Jean¡¯s expression immediately shifted into something sinister. "Get out of my way, okay, Grayson?" Grayson remained unfazed. Jean raised a fist. "Imagine if I missed and hit you instead." "You''re wee to try, Master Jean." In the blink of an eye, Jean''s fist soared to his target a s if he was driven by lightning. Grayson, though, was calm. With a slight turn of his face, he evaded the other''s fist. Thus, Jean''s fist met the doorframe and he ended up wincing in pain. "Oh?" His sly analyzing eyes stared at Grayson as he blew on his knuckles. "Trained forbat?" "Ninth dan ck belt, kickboxing champion, and longsword champion.¡± Grayson listed humbly. Jean stared at him before dropping his fist, feeling like a buffoon. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If he could not be threatened, then perhaps a softer tactic was the way to go. Jean tugged coquettishly on Grayson''s sleeve. "Sir Grayson... Gray... Grayson... Take pity on me and let me leave, please." Jolting his shoulder out of Jean''s grasp, Grayson felt goosebumps rising all over. Reaching out, he spoke monotonously, "Please go back, Master Jean." Dejectedly, Jean returned to sit on his office chair. "Of all the things to learn from my brother, you¡¯ve decided to copy his emotionless expression. Would it kill you to nod?" Grayson ignored hisment. At Horizon Kindergarten. Opting for a more subtle vehicle, Jay sat silently as his nce darted from one passerby onto another. He was approaching the kindergarten gates from the confines of his locked car. He had no idea whether Rose sessfully fell for his deceptive act that morning or not. What he also did not know was that Rose had already gotten ahead by disguising herself as a frail old woman while waiting with the other parents for their kids. Despite knowing it was a dangerous move to see her kids now, she could not help but feel worried for Baby Zetty. She had assumed that Jay would treat Baby Zetty well. However, the conversation with Jean that morning implied that Jay still had his prejudices against Baby Zetty. This only spiked her concerns about how Jay was treating Baby Zetty. Jay watched as the three adorable children came out, but he did not alight the car to pick them up. Staring dazedly, Rose¡¯s gaze was fixed on how her children¡¯s shadows moved. Watching the scene before him, Jay quickly pinpointed the odd one out to be none other than Rose Doyle. Pushing open the doors, his long legs exited the car. Jay made sure to walk past Rose. She had a headful of white hair, deep wrinkles on her face, and yellowed skin-All of which was the result of her advanced makeup skills. However, there was no disguising the youthful energy behind her onyx orbs. An evil glint sparked in Jay¡¯s eyes as he turned to walk to the gates. "Daddy!" Baby Robbie dashed over to Jay the moment he saw him. Sparing a nce at Baby Zetty, Jay turned to leave after holding Jenson''s and Baby Robbie''s hands in each of his own. Tears instantly streamed down Rose''s face as she stared at the abandoned silhouette of Baby Zetty who followed behind them. Turning around, she fled. Seeing the slouched silhouette straightening herself after running a considerable distance away, the corners of Jay¡¯s lips tilted into a satisfied grin. At that moment, he turned abruptly to pick Baby Zetty up with his arms. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 "Let¡¯s get you home, bubs.¡± Darkness shrouded over Garden Of A Diary. Sitting quietly on the wooden chair in the patio, Jay became one with the night around him. His only source of light being the diamond set watch o n his wrist, its silver glow illuminating its hands. The hour hand reached one o''clock. Without an ounce of drowsiness, the hope in Jay''s piercing eyes slowly dwindled as time ticked by. Suddenly, a thud sounded off the side. A lithe figure crawled up from the ground. Turning around, she was stunned in ce with the sharp re of a cell phone. She lifted her arms to shield the re only for her wrists to be caught by a pair of plier-likerge hands the very next moment. "Rose!" Caught red-handed, Rose gave up on fighting back. "Sir Ares, what are you doing awake sote at night?" she asked, evidently trying to get on his good side. "Looking at the flowers," Jay replied. Rose tilted up to stare at the starless sky. Who was he trying to kid? "What about you?" Jay asked. Rose scratched the back of her neck and gave an awkward smile. "I must have been sleepwalking." Jay was speechless."..." "Are you awake now?" Rose nodded. "The fall woke me up." Then, she beamed a smile at him. ¡°My apologies for interrupting you, Sir Ares. I''ll be off now!" She struggled to pull her hands out of his grasp as Jay did not seem to have any intentions of letting her leave. "Come in and sit since you''re already here anyway!" Despite not wanting to leave, she would only do so after she had seen her kids. She stered on an exasperated facade. "It''d be impolite of me to reject the offer when Sir Ares insists so." Jay held her hand as he trotted up the spiral stairs. ''Where on earth is this spiraling staircase bringing me to?'' Rose pondered internally. "Where are we going, Sir Ares?" "You don''t know?" Jay put on an expression of mock surprise. "Perhaps you haven¡¯t spent enough time at Garden Of A Diary." Rose was left speechless this time."..." Something felt off about the words he said. The spiral staircase brought them straight to a secure room on the third floor. Upon entering, the room locked itself behind Rose. Jay plopped himself on the chair in front of him. His actions, however casual they may be, oozed with arrogance and dignity. "You¡¯ve crossed my limit again, Rose Loyle.¡± Jay leaned forward slightly. Although there was neither a tinge of warmth nor emotion in his tone, Rose felt as if thunderclouds had gathered above her head, ready to rain fury upon her. "How''s Zetty doingtely, Sir Ares?¡± Rose missed Baby Zetty much more than she cared about the situation she was in. "She¡¯s been crying every day for you ever since you left," Jay told her. Rose¡¯s eyes burned with unshed tears. "Then did she tell you that she''s actually your...¡± Jay interrupted irritably before she could finish talking. ¡°You threw your child to me so you could enjoy a life of freedom? Have you ever, for once, thought about the pain the child would be forced to go through?" Rose lifted her gaze. "I thought you''d care for her, just like you do for Jens and Robbie." "Of course, I''ll care for her. She¡¯s my daughter,¡± Jay replied. Rose stared openly at him... "You knew?¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Out of a sudden, she roared, "Why did you mistreat her if you know that she''s your daughter then?¡± "You have no right to berate me right now. Not when you''ve left her behind without saying goodbye. How is abandonment different from this mistreatment you use me of?" Jay yelled angrily. Feeling guilty, Rose murmured softly, ¡°Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted? You''vee up with n after n to take my kids away from me. Aren''t you supposed to be ecstatic now that I''m not fighting with you for them anymore?" Chapter 337 Chapter 337 "Why?¡± "Why what?¡± "Didn''t you say you''d never abandon the kids again?¡± Jay stared intently at her. Rose averted her gaze, not daring to lock eyes with him. "Look at me.¡± Jay¡¯s tonemanded obedience. Rose had no other choice but to follow. "I can look past any mistakes you make, but don''t you dare abandon your children.¡± Jay shut his eyes, suppressing as much of his emotions as possible. Rose blurted out, "I won''t abandon them." She said it with conviction. Jay¡¯s eyes shot open to reveal a fiery gaze. His sharp eyes darted across Rose''s serious expression. "But you''ve already abandoned them, though?" he said coldly. Rose''s lips twitched to counter, though she remained silent in the end. In her mind surfaced memories of Zayne. He was ever so vain yet shed his expensive status to start his business. She recalled the loneliness in her mother''s eyes and the helpless despair in her father¡¯s eyes as her stepmother mocked him. This was the same man who had once shaken Swallow City with his greatness. Finally, she recalled her grandfather who loved her the most, lying in a cheap hospital since they had no money for better treatment... This was all her fault. She had no right to live for herself. She would have the Severe family rise again at all costs! She had no other choice but to devote herself to the business world, to mingle with members from all sorts of renowned families, if she wanted to seed in such a difficult mission. It was only with him that she would not worry about her children. By the time she regained her honor, she would then fight him fair and square in court over the custody of her kids. "Why aren''t you talking?" Jay stared at her. It was obvious that she had much going on in her head judging from how her eyes kept shifting. Rose stared back with a subtle glint in her eyes." There''lle a day, Sir Ares, when I take back my children.¡± A sneer lingered at the corners of Jay''s eyes. "Are you provoking me?" Rose was fearless. "Yes!" Jay stood up and walked toward her, his immense aura filling the small space between them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Good. Very good." His thin lips were pulled into a wicked tilt. The little wild cat he taught had grown up, and she was wing at him with her sharpened ws now. From his mesmerizing voice, Rose could almost hear the telltale sounds of his teeth grinding against each other. He must be feeling frustrated. At that moment, with bloodshot eyes, Jay gripped her wrists. "Tell me, what do you have to fight against me with?" His grip brought pain to her wrists. Rose stared nkly at him. He had never been as irked as he was today when she provoked him just as fearlessly before. Disappointment seemed to apany his anger. "I¡¯ll start my own business, make friends with all sorts of celebrities, be rich..." She listed out the things she would do. Swiftly, it came to him. Was this not what he had taught her? All traces of Jay''s anger vanished, leaving just mirth i n his eyes. Rose was vexed. Abruptly, she roared with frustration, "I''ll also marry a man great enough to rival you..." The im red Jay¡¯s anger in his chest. His grip on Rose¡¯s wrist tightened, the pain threatening tears to spill from her eyes. "Ow, ow. Let me go." Jay''s tone grew menacing. "Who do you want to marry?¡± "Why do you care? All you need to know is that he''s going to be more gentle, more gentlemanly, and more handsome than you..." "Sean Bell?" Jay felt himself go crazy at the thought of her leaving him for Sean Bell. Rose hade up with it from the top of her head. Seeing how the mention of Sean Bell had him in a frenzy, it dawned on her that there was no other man i n Imperial Capital who could possibly rival Jay Ares. Sean Bell and his ilk were only second to Jay Ares. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 She might as well im so. "Yeah. So what if I like him?" Jay''s indifferent expression shattered instantly into hideous pieces. "Have I indulged you too much, Rose Loyle? Is that why you¡¯ve be so unruly?" His hand quickly reached for the back of her head, tugging hard to leave a painful tinge on her scalp. With Rose forced to tilt her head back, his lips domineeringly attacked forward. Rose¡¯s scalp was numb with pain as tears fell from her eyes. Cold tears dripped onto the back of his hand like an ice shard into raging mes. Slowly, Jay let her go. Staring back at the infuriation i n her eyes, the raging fire within him quelled as every chunk of ice seemed to rid his heart of its warmth. "Get out," He turned and rebuked. Rose fled. At the shut of the door, worry bled uncontrobly into Jay''s violent eyes. Like a wild beast with its mouth wide open, the night threatened to swallow everything in its wake before conceding. On the pedestrian walk was a petite figure. It was aimlessly floating and swaying about as it walked bleakly with its arms wound tightly around itself. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A tall figure followed behind, not too far nor too close. The figure apanied her all the way to Bell Enterprises'' Central Building. It stood soullessly on the same spot even as it watched her enter the building safely. Central Building, the president''s lounge. Standing before the floor-to-ceiling windows, Sean stared with his arms crossed at the figure downstairs. Mocking and sarcasm red in his gaze. "Oh, Master Ares. Didn''t you know the beauty of Helen caused the downfall of Troy?" "Mr. Bell." Rose pushed open the doors. "You were looking for me?" Sean turned around to find Rose with reddened eyes." Did he bully you?" Rose remained silent. Puzzled, Sean nced again at the ice sculpture downstairs. "Did you two fight?" Rose nodded. "Who won?¡± Sean asked evilly. He was not a busybody by nature, but he could not help the curiosity that came at the sight of both of them suffering such damage. Angry, Rose red at him. Seanughed drily. "Fine, forget I asked. You don''t look so good, so I''ll assume he won then!" Rose tore off the disguise she wore in front of Jay. " Isn¡¯t this how love works? Whoever loves more loses.¡± Sparing the silhouette downstairs, Sean could never believe the same man who had never once lost when i t came to business would end up losing when it came t o love. His gaze fell back on Rose''s barren and decadent expression as he marveled at the magic that was destiny and fate. He had followed her here, yet she did not turn back at all. Had she turned around, it might not end up to be such a bittersweet love story that was filled to the brim with twists. "You¡¯re not right for each other." He concluded. Rose slowly walked over and Sean immediately closed the curtains, his reflection ovepping hers on the thin fabric. "I know we¡¯re not right for each other.¡± She forced out painfully. Sean was speechless, Did a man like Jay need to marry a woman who was right for him? Sean smiled. ¡°And here we have another silly woman mad for love." His smile quickly turned sour and bitter. "Forget him, Rose." "Don''t walk the same path my mother did. Giving her all for a man... Death became her only sce when he failed her." The words were like salt rubbing on Rose''s wounds." I¡¯ll do my best to forget him." Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Downstairs, Jay had his gaze locked on the only bright window of Central Building. Two shadows approached one another, then merged into one following the rustle of the window curtains. Jay felt as if his heart had been gouged out. He turned around and left dejectedly. After that, Rose and Sean sat down and began to go over solutions for a pressing problem. Jay returned to Garden Of A Diary. Ruffled by the events, he hid in the attic on the third floor and drank himself silly. In the end, he fainted in the room from alcohol intolerance. The next day, Jenson discovered that his daddy had fainted in the attic. He immediately dialed for Josephine. Unfortunately, Josephine was still enjoying her vacation overseas and was too far to help. Jenson had no other choice but to ask Grayson for help. Not too long after, Grand Asia¡¯s ambnce charged into Garden Of A Diary and brought Jay away. As the symptoms were severe, from his skin to his respiratory tract, he was sent straight to the ICU. Hearing of her brother¡¯s situation in Europe, Josephine immediately called Rose. When the call could not get through, she texted her instead, imploring her to take good care of Jay. With that, Josephine booked the next flight back. Jay¡¯s absence the following two days in Grand Asia¡¯s important higher-up meetings shoved members of Ares Enterprises into a panicked frenzy. Suspicions and rumors detrimental to the company''s development arose as well. To minimize the damage caused by the president''s unwellness, Grayson had every one of Grand Asia''s senior managers feed the public with the same lie. The president had gone on a honeymoon with his wife. Only such maddening news could cover up the fact that the president was sick. After that, the topic ''Sir Ares Eloping With Beloved Woman¡¯ began to trend. Scrolling through social media, Sean was shocked to stumble upon such news. How could Jay have already found someone new when he was so besotted with his secretary? Not to mention such a high profile disy of affection! Something was wrong! Sean passed his phone to Rose. "Take a look, Orchid.¡± He was analyzing Rose¡¯s expression. Suspicious, Rose took the phone and nced at the screen. Upon reading the headline, she chucked the phone back at Sean¡¯s face. "Who he likes and who he goes on a honeymoon with has nothing to do with me." Sean smiled. "Why do I smell jealousy in the air?¡± Rose red at him. Sean smiled warmly. ¡°I can give you a day off if you¡¯re not feeling too well. Go take a walk." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rose stood still. Removing her name tag, she patted the documents on the table. "These are the flow and quota statements of top-notch actors over the past three years. Don''t say I never told you, Mr. Bell, but if you wish to steal from the lion''s den, then you have to do it when it''s not at home. Right now is the perfect timing!" Sean beamed brilliantly. "That makes sense." Rose got up and left. Returning to her rented apartment, Rose threw herself exhaustedly onto therge bed. Closing her eyes, memories of the trending headline resurfaced uncontrobly in her mind. Opening her eyes, she shook her head in an attempt to rid Jay from her mind. Beneath her pillow was an abandoned cell phone. Staring nkly at it, Rose let her mind wander as she pondered over why she had abandoned the sim card. Now that Jay had a woman he liked, he would not bother her anymore, right? Taking her phone, she ced the sim card that she scavaged out of the drawer back inside. Turning on the cell phone, its disy showed tens of missed calls and over ten unread messages. Scrolling through, Rose realized all the missed calls were from Jay. The time stamps matched with the night she left Garden Of A Diary. Her heart warmed unexpectedly. 1 Had he been worried about her? Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Had he¡ª She must be overthinking. How could he be worried about her? If anything, he was merely worried that his children would lose their mommy. Tapping on the messages application, she found a message from Josephine Ares. ''Sister-inw, Jay''s been admitted into Grand Asia''s ICU. Please take care of him for me.'' "How could this be?" Rose stared at the day the message was sent. That was three days ago! Unease began to dwell in Rose''s chest. Fear filled her heart. For a man who held himself with such indifference, just how much despair had he felt to drive himself to the point of lying in ICU? She felt an unexpected clench in her heart. Tears began to stream freely down her cheeks. Suddenly, she dropped to her knees. sping her hands together, Rose prayed. "Please, God. Please, let him go. Exchange my life for his. Exchange my health for his. Exchange my fortune for his. Take my peace, safety, my health in exchange for his good health." However, nothing she did seemed to cate the anxiety within her. In a daze, Rose rushed outside. Reaching Grand Asia Hospital, she was met with the sight of Josephine waving at someone inside Jay''s Rolls-Royce. "Take care, Jay. Rest well.¡± The weight on Rose''s chest lifted. His life was no longer in danger. Turning around, she walked away slowly. The Rolls-Royce roared as it suddenly sped past her. Rose was stunned... Was that not a little too impolite? He had just gotten better and now he was being arrogant again? Bidding the Rolls-Royce farewell, Josephine turned back to enter Grand Asia''s medical department. Walking straight to the supreme VIP hospital room, her heart hurt at the sight of the handsome man lying on the bed. Linked to a saline drip, the frowning man had slimmed a considerable amount. "Brother.¡± Sitting by the hospital bed, Josephine reached out to support his hand with hers. Josephine¡¯s tears fell freely as she stared at the myriad of little spots left by needles on the back of his bruised hand. "Seriously. You know you can''t drink alcohol, so why did you?¡± Jay blearily opened his eyes to reveal orbs that reminded one of the night sky. "Don''t worry. This won¡¯t kill me,¡± he forced out the words weakly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Just what happened between you and Sister-inw, Jay? This is such a big incident. Why hasn''t shee t o see you?" Josephine asked gloomily. "You told her about me?" Josephine nodded. "Hearing about what happened to you shocked me. So I impulsively told her that you were sick without giving it much thought.¡± Josephine was ashamed as she thought of how her impudence could have brought trouble to Ares Enterprises'' doorstep. "I''m sorry, Brother. I shouldn¡¯t have disclosed your medical situation." The light in Jay''s sharp eyes dimmed inexplicably. She knew he was sick, then. It had been three days. He had spent every moment thinking about her. Even in the face of death, she was the only thing he could not let go of. It was thanks to this yearning and this fear that she would be left to fend for herself alone that he managed to pull himself out of the grasps of death with the sheer force of will. All while she hated him with every fiber of her being. Did she even need him at all? Slightly saddened, Josephine uttered, "I asked her to take care of you. Looks like I entrusted the wrong person." "It''s alright. She might not disclose it to the public." He may not believe Rose Loyle, but he trusted Angeline Severe. Even if she had given up on loving him again for every abominable thing he did to her in the past, he trusted that she would keep safe the love they shared during their youths instead of wiping out the love he had for her. She would never harm him. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 It had been five days since Jay got out of the ICU ward. Meanwhile, Sean used those five days to steal actresses whose contracts had expired from Ares¡¯ filmpany. This subsequently made Jean furious. "That Sean Bell! He might look elegant and cultured but deep down, he scurries in the shadows. He took away the girls who rake in the most money from us. H e has gone too far.¡± "That can''t be right. How could he have known that the girls'' contracts have expired?" Jean suddenly realized something. "Ourpany''s secrets have been leaked." Jean immediately ordered an investigation on the internal servers, and it was true. Around five to six days ago, thepany¡¯s internal server had been attacked by a person called ''The Mountain Bloom¡¯. Jean suddenly felt shivers running down his back. Although he had only overseen the filmpany for a short while, he knew that the Ares'' firewalls were more unbreakable than The Great Wall itself. Now that it had been cracked open and invaded, there were sure to be dire consequences. Jean dared not dally for even a moment and rushed over to Grand Asia. Jay had just recovered, so Grayson did not want to give him too detailed a report on thepany. He wanted Jay to have more rest. No one would have thought that Jean would suddenlye along. In the distance, they could hear his cries and wailing noises. "Big Brother, we¡¯re in trouble." Grayson looked at the resting president and sighed to himself. Mr. Ares had worked on his career since he was young. Grayson had been by his side for more than 20 years and not once had Mr. Ares rested well before. Even if he got sick, he could not take proper rest. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Grayson stepped out and stopped Jean at the door. " Master Jean, Mr. Ares is resting." Jean was frantic as if his brows were on fire. "I know h e has just recovered. Logically speaking, I shouldn''t be bothering him. However, this matter is too important. I have to let my big brother know, or else the Ares Enterprise will be in huge trouble." "Grayson, let him in." Jay opened his eyes and straightened his body. Grayson red back at Jean. Jean griped, "Jeez, what are you ring at me for? I know you''re reluctant to let my big brother be troubled. Do you think I want to? He''s the guardian of the Ares family. More than anyone else, I hope that he¡¯ll be safe and healthy all the time." "Cut the crap.¡± Jay''s voice was still a little hoarse. Jean walked over to Jay and saw his skinny face. He felt heartbroken at the sight and said, "Big Brother, you''ve aged so much. You can¡¯t lose any more weight. Any more than this and I''ll probably get the honor of being Imperial City''s first-ever pretty boy. What if all o f the girls who you fancy pounce on me? Then I won''t b e able to live that down..." "Just get down to business," said Jay, withholding his fury. Jean pouted. "Alright, even when you''re sick you''re still this hot-tempered." Jay gave him a death stare. Jean immediately turned formal and gave his report." Reporting to Mr. Ares, the internal servers of the Ares filmpany have been attacked by ''The Mountain Bloom¡¯. Meanwhile, Sean Bell took the chance and stole a few of thepany''s top actresses whose contracts have expired." Jay slumped into an eerie silence. Other than Rose, who else could have broken the Ares secret code? How could she have done this for Sean? Compared to Sean, he knew the ce that he had in her heart. Jean waited a long while for his lecturing, but nothing came through, so he was worried. "Big Brother, say something. If you''re upset, you can scold me or even beat me up. Just don''t touch my face." Grayson looked at the ice-cold expression on the president''s face. Whenever he sank into silence, it indicated that he was at the peak of his fury. Suddenly, the teacup in Jay''s hand was savagely hurled onto the ground. The clear sound of shattering ss made Jean tremble. Grayson walked over and said, "Please calm down, Mr. Ares. I''ll investigate the identity of this ''The Mountain Bloom'' right away." "There''s no need for that," said Jay as he heavily slumped back in his chair. Grayson was stunned. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 How could Mr. Ares let the hacker who ruined the Ares '' internal server go scot-free? "I need to rebuild the Ares defense systems," said Jay after a long pause. Grayson was shocked. That did not sound like Mr. Ares at all. Against an enemy, Mr. Ares would usually kill one to serve as a warning to the others. This time, however, h e would personally enhance the defense systems of the Areswork even with his body like this? This method of confronting the enemy was too lenient, was it not? "Yes, Mr. Ares." Grayson agreed out of habit. He believed that the president''s decisions were always meticulous and reasonable. If there was an aspect that one could not understand, that could only mean that theycked the wisdom to figure it out. Jean asked with dissatisfaction, "Big Brother, so we¡¯re letting The Mountain Bloom off that easily?" "Let them go? No way," replied Jay with streaks of blood across his eyes. It made him look like a bloodthirsty drug addict. There was no way that he could let her get away with this. "What about Sean Bell?" asked Jean. Jay had a devilish look. "Castrate him." How could this man dare to seduce his woman? Jean quaked in his boots. "Big Brother, you can''t be serious? Although Sean is horrible, this still doesn¡¯t warrant making him unable to have children, right? Big Brother was so lenient toward The Mountain Bloom, so why would he be that merciless toward Sean? "Big Brother, at the very least, he''s Uncle Bell''s son. Teaching him a lesson would suffice." Jean pleaded for Sean. "You''re teaching me how I should do things now?" Jay glowered at him, his voice cold as ice. Jean pulled his shirt and wailed. "Big Brother, I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be able to exin it to Uncle Bell if you cripple Sean. He''s the only way for Uncle Bell to pass on his legacy, don¡¯t you think?¡± "He didn''t teach his son right." Jean,"...¡¯¡¯ Big Brother, this excuse might seem too far-fetched, n o? Jay nced over at Grayson. "Go find out what Sean has been up totely and find some people to settle him." Grayson nodded, turned around, and walked away. "Hold on..." Jay thought of something and called out to Grayson. He solemnly reminded him. "By the way, he has a new assistant. Her name is Orchid. We have to keep this a secret from her. We can''t let her notice anything." "Very well." Grayson shuddered. This seemed very weird of Mr. Ares, no? Whoever offended the Ares family, the people around them, innocent or otherwise, would surely get involved as well. However, this time, Mr. Ares gave some thought to protecting this Orchid! Grayson could not figure any of that out. After he left, Jean followed him immediately. "Grayson, you sure you wanna carry out my big brother¡¯s orders?" said Jean as he rushed to keep up. Grayson kept his pace while looking at Jean. "You''re siding with the wrong guy. Aren''t you afraid of Mr. Ares castrating you as well?" Jean gripped his pants. "Jeez, Big Brother wouldn¡¯t even go after The Mountain Bloom, much less come for me. "Grayson, I¡¯m reminding you. If you decide to do Sean dirty, both the Ares and Bells families will fall out. Then, both sides will suffer heavy losses. Is that the oue that you want?" Grayson simply replied, "Whatever Mr. Ares has me d o, I''ll do it." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jean was enraged, but he could not find the words to express himself. "If we''re living in old times, my big brother would be the dictator and you would be his loyal, cruel subject. The country would be in ruins because of both of you..." Grayson simply smiled and left. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Central Building At the president¡¯s office. Sean set down a gold credit card on Rose''s table. He had a wide smile on his face. "Orchid, this is your reward." Rose looked up at him. "Thank you, Boss." Sean was overjoyed. "The next thing we should do is prepare the screeny for The Moonlit Sky, then we''ll use the new girls who we got from Ares to be the supporting actresses in the movie. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "When it goes live, everyone will know that Ares Films can¡¯t retain their female stars and weren''t able to buy the IP of popr screenys. Thus, the head of Ares Films will start to destabilize from his position." Rose gave a round of apuse. "The n sounds good." Sean gazed back at her and smiled. "Orchid, this is all thanks to you." Rose reminded Sean. "You''ve taken the big cheese of the Ares'' second family. We don¡¯t know for sure if Sir Ares will step out and help his younger paternal cousin!" Sean replied, "Jay''s the head of the Ares family. There''s no way that he''ll sit and do nothing. It''s just that he has missed important meetings held by the higher-ups in the Ares family, so I''m afraid that he has no energy to spare for the second family''s matters." A bright smile formed on Rose¡¯s face. If Jay had not been admitted into the ICU, how could h e have let Sean pick up the pieces that he left behind?" Now that he had recovered, he would dish out some crazy punishments to impact the Bells'' economy. The fall out between the Ares and the Bells families was inevitable! Sean was amid his glee about having gotten some results for himself when Nancy, who had been undermining, made him look bad in front of their father. "Father, Big Brother has taken away the screeny from Ares Films. He also took away their female stars, do you know about this?" As for amotion as big as this, of course, Chairman Bell knew. However, he did not know how to judge the rights and wrongs of Sean. As such, he chose to sit on the fence for now. Nancy was afraid that Sean would promote himself and forge out good results, thus affecting her position i n the Bell family. Nancy instigated further. "Father, you know very well what Master Ares can do. Big Brother offended the Ares family. Are you not worried about the vengeance that they''ll serve upon the entire Bell family? Don''t forget about how Master Ares caused Bell Enterprises'' stock price to drop..." It was a shocking revtion! Stanley Bell had a huge amount of respect for Jay¡¯s ability to control the stock market. As for Sean¡¯s bit of wittiness,pared to Jay Ares, he would show only his ipetence. "Call your big brother over," replied Stanley. A devilish smile surfaced on Nancy''s face. "Yes, Father." A short while after, Sean walked into the chairman¡¯s office. "Father, you''re looking for me?" Stanley thoughtfully nodded his head. He then nced over at Nancy. "Nancy, leave us." Nancy walked out dissatisfied. She closed the door behind her but stood there and put her ear to the door, listening to the commotion inside the room. "Sean, why are you antagonizing the Ares family?" Stanley looked at him sternly. "Do you know that by doing so, if we slip up even just a little, you''ll be sending the entire Bell family to our deaths..." Seanughed a sincereugh, yet his words had a ring to it. "Father, don''t tell me that you''re willing to stoop below the Ares family and watch a junior like Jay be cocky in front of you?" Stanley''s stern expression began to fade. When he spoke again, there was no longer a sharp tone in his voice. "Sean, the Bells don''t fight a battle that we''re not sure about. Do you understand what I mean?" Sean stood his ground. "Father, I only know that the brave have no fear, and those who have goals will let nothing stop them! In that particr year, Grand Asia went through thick and thin just to get to the top of the scene." Stanley looked at the confident Sean. All the things that he thought of but never had the guts to do, Sean was doing it for him. He waved back at him and said, "Go, then." Sean bowed respectfully and walked away. As he opened the door, he saw Nancy. He had a radiant smile on his face. "Little Sister!" Nancy was upset. "Stop pretending like you¡¯re pious. Hmph!" Then, she stomped off. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 When Sean watched Nancy leave, his smile gradually became cold. After work, Sean invited Rose over for dinner to celebrate their little victory. Rese reminded him yet again. "Mr. Bell, good things can lead to bad ones, so I suggest that you tread carefully during the night.¡± Sean''s face was ashen. "You''re afraid Master Ares will exact his vengeance on us?" Rose thought of what he had done to her recently. If h e did not lock her up like a prisoner, then he vited her like a beast. The thought of it made her hair stand. "I''m afraid.¡± Rose nodded honestly. Sean walked over to her, his arm wrapping around her shoulder. "If you''re scared, I can drive you home.¡± Rose gave him the cold shoulder and swatted his arm away. "That''ll be unnecessary." Sean came close once more. "I have some free time today. Let me give you a ride!" Rose suddenly thought of the time that she lied to Jay, saying that she liked Sean. Perhaps she should y the part, just to make it look real. "Alright, then.¡± When both of them walked out of Central Building, they walked across the broad sidewalk with their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders. A short distance away was a ck Porsche. Even its windows werepletely tinted ck. In the back seat were two good-looking young men. "Sean has walked out, follow him," said Storm. The Porsche moved forward slowly, tailing Sean and Rose. "If we''re following this closely, won''t we arouse this guy''s suspicion?" said Tempest. "Is this your first day on the job? Who in the hell would expect kidnappers to drive a damn Porsche?" Storm turned his head and looked at Tempest before mocking with gusto. "Especially one with a delicate and tender face." As he said that, Tempest raised his fist and blood gushed out of Storm''s nose. "F*ck, I told you not to hit the face," Storm roared in fury. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when both of them were about to scuffle, a phone rang. "A call from the boss?" "Pick up, quick.¡± When Tempest picked up the phone, Storm took the chance to smack him in the back of the head. Tempest snarled back at him. "How''s the job going?" Grayson''s voice came from the other end of the line. Tempest gazed at a carefree Sean walking on the sidewalk and replied, "That punk''s sticking to Rose. W e can''t do anything, Boss.¡± Grayson was on speakerphone. When Tempest¡¯s voice echoed out, Jay''s expression suddenly turned darker than night itself. Grayson looked over to the president with a worried look. Tempest¡¯s voice continued to echo, "Boss, Sean and Rose are sticking together 24/7, but you want us to keep Rose from noticing. We can''t do that!¡± "Knock them out cold and bring them over.¡± Grayson looked at Jay in shock. What had gotten to the president¡¯s head? He had never been this inconsistent with his words before. "You heard that. Knock them out cold and get them over here," Grayson roared into the phone and hung u p right away. He did not want that b*stard Tempest to rub more salt into the president¡¯s wound. Tempest stared at the phone, dumbfounded. "Holy f*ck, the boss man cares for his people this much, huh?" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The Porsche stopped beside Sean and Orchid. The windows rolled down while Storm and Tempest strolled out of the car. Sean looked at the young men in front of him, raising his brows. Storm mimicked a fortune-teller and said, "My brother, you have deep-set eyes and an amazing love life. Your brows are thick, and your career is wonderful. However, your ophryon is dark, and you have ck air swirling around your head. I¡¯m afraid that your life may be in danger soon." Sean looked at him cautiously. "Who are you? What are going to do to us?¡± Tempest red at Storm, speechless. "What are you talking all that bullsh*t for?" He then proceeded to snap his fingers near Sean and Rose''s nose. Sean and Rose felt their bodies go weak as their vision cked out. Then, they fell into the arms of Storm and Tempest. The duo promptly dragged them into the car. After half an hour, Sean and Rose slowly woke up. They realized that they were in a dark, underground basement and tied to a chair. Their mouths were stuffed with cotton cloths, and they could not move a muscle. In front of them was a tall figure. With the light behind their back, they looked ever more towering. Rose could recognize that figure even if it had turned t o ash. It was just that she was imposing as Orchid, so she dared not go against him. Jay slowly turned around, his handsome features emitting an aura of coldness. It sent a chilling wave across the room. Jay gave Storm and Tempest a look, at which they promptly yanked the cloth out of Sean''s mouth. "Master Ares, what do you mean by this?" Sean was obviously enraged, yet on his face hung an easy smile. Jay turned his gaze to Rose. "Do you know what happens when you go against me, little third wheel?" his voice echoed, soft as the wind yet the oing maelstrom would strip a person of their skin. Rose could not help but shudder. "Master Ares, I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about?" Rose replied, pretending as if she knew nothing. "Acting stupid with me?" said Jay as he strode forward. Storm promptly shifted the chair in front of Rose, and Jay sat a short distance away from her. Hezily kicked both his legs up, lit up a cigar, and puffed away. He had all the time in the world. Time passed bit by bit in silence. Sean stared at the persistent duo until he simply broke the silence. "Orchid, Master Ares must be ming us for snatching the screeny and actresses from Master Jean!¡± Rose red at Jay. "Ares Enterprises is ipetent, s o they''re resorting to these dirty tricks to put down their opponents. Shameless." Theypleted each other''s sentences, and a saying surfaced in Jay¡¯s mind, ''The husband sings and the wife follows.'' His face suddenly turned sour! "Shut him up," Jay said quietly, "Drag him down and cut him clean." Sean gaped and cried without tears. At that moment, he realized that Jay wanted to castrate him not because he took away the screeny from Ares Films, but because he snatched away his woman. Storm and Tempest walked over to Sean, unbound him, and dragged his sagging body outside. Rose was shaken to her core and pleaded right away," Master Ares, please spare Sean..." Jay looked at her coldly and replied, "The condition being?" "If you let Sean go, we¡¯re willing to transfer the rights t o The Moonlit Sky''s screeny over to you," Rose said frantically. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Jay looked over to Storm and Tempest. "Do it right here." Storm stripped away Sean¡¯s belt... Rose wailed away. "If not, we can also give the female stars back to Ares Enterprises..." Jay''s expression darkened even more. "Don¡¯t give him any anesthesia. Also, don¡¯t cut it too fast..." Rose was frightened to tears. She shook her head and groveled. "Tell me what you want so that you can let him go!" Jay said nothing. Instead, he extended his hand and reached out toward her chest. Rose shut her eyes. She thought that the pervert would vite her, so her body tensed up out of nervousness. Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 That was quite the shock. Jay untied her. Rose opened her eyes and gazed at him with shock. "If you want me to let him go, we''ll have to see how you perform,¡± said Jay. Rose was confused. She bewilderedly gazed over to Sean whoy on the concrete floor, then she looked back at Jay. She stood up slowly, yet she quickly copsed back onto Jay because she had no more strength left in her. She wanted to stand up when she heard Jay''s satisfied voice, "Mm, now this looks promising." Rose felt a chill breathe down her core. This b*stard wanted her to satisfy him right here and now? Filthy pervert. She looked up, and Jay grabbed the back of her head t o go for her lips. Furthermore, he brutally turned her head to the other side so that Sean could witness the sight of them kissing. Rose felt extremely ufortable... Jay''s kisses had a hint of punishment in them. It made her almost run out of breath. Just when she was about to have a mental breakdown, he finally stopped. He carried her in his arms, walked to the door, and said to Storm and Tempest, "Let the little runt go for now. We''ll deal with himter." Was that the moment when Sean''s fate fell in the hands of Rose''s performance? He pressed a button, and they ascended to the third floor where he carried her all the way into a luxurious room. She was tossed onto the bed as he towered over her from the bedside. Rose stared at him wistfully. "I don''t have the strength." She was adamant not to take the initiative in pleasing him. Jay replied, "It''s okay, youy there. I''ll do the work." If only Rose knew that he would leave this many love marks on her, then she would have taken the lead to satisfy him even if it meant ying ayer of her skin. Initially, she felt her energy slowlying back because of the drug''s effects wearing off, but after a few rounds of him tossing and turning her about, she could not even find the strength to move. Thankfully, Jay was exhausted too. Hey beside her and stared at her in silence. However, why was he holding her in his burly arms this tightly? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Will you let him go?" asked Rose. "We¡¯ll have to see how you perform." Rose red at him, exasperated. "Are you going to have the cake and eat it too?" "If I... Have to use him topel you, then I don''t mind locking him up forever." Rose, "What do you mean by that?¡± "Stay by my side and I''ll let him go." Jay pinched her cute nose. Rose, Why did this guy sound exactly like he was bullying Rose Loyle? Could it be that he recognized her? "You know who I am?" Rose asked. "Why not? You think I''m like Zeus, pouncing on every woman each chance I get?" Rose, Why did she feel a hint of joy when she heard that? However, logic and reason quickly struck her. She was not a masochist anyway. What was there to b e happy about when she was being treated by a man this way? Chapter 347 Chapter 347 "What if I don''t want to?" Rose red at him with indifference. His hand found her jet ck hair, picking at every strand with focus as if treating it as a rare jewel. Rose thought of the time that he pulled her hair and numbed her scalp. It made her nervous. Jay gave her hair a slight tug and her hair grafts came off with ease. Then, he was like a toddler, plucking her hair out one b y one. Rose panicked because of the pain. "Sir Ares, these are expensive..." Jay replied humorously, "Aren''t you tired of putting on makeup every day while you¡¯re with him?" "I¡¯m willing." Rose gave a clear answer. "You like him that much?" She became silent. In her heart, he could fulfill her for two lifetimes over. In the past, she was like a pug. As long as he smiled and waved at her, she would race over to him. She had never thought that a woman''s honor and life were far more valuable than love. Thankfully, it was his apathy and the damage inflicted upon her that woke her up. She wanted to be a new person. "Hm?" He waited for a long while, and his throat voiced out a sound of dissatisfaction. She red at him angrily. "Whoever I like, it''s none of your business." "It''s my son''s business, so you tell me if this concerns w n me. She turned glum. When did this b*stard be this shameless? "Yes, I like him." She looked up at him teasingly. Jay forced out a mocking smile. "Do you think he''ll still want you after seeing us together?¡± Rose replied, "He knows that I have a child and I''m divorced. Naturally, he won''t mind if a dog took another bite out of me." Jay clutched at her jaw. "You have a sharp mouth, eh? Calling me a dog?" "Calling you a dog would be an understatement.¡± "Hmm..." He put on some pressure and Rose''s mouth gaped wide open. His other hand reached for the drawer, taking out a syringe filled with liquid. He waved it before Rose and said coldly, "Do you know what this is?" "What do you want to do to me?" She wanted to scramble to her feet, but his arm was wrapped around her. Her energy was lost. Even struggling would prove to be pointless. "HIV!" Rose¡¯s face paled. "Are you crazy?" Jay force-fed the liquid into her mouth. She could not swallow or spit it out, and tears welled in her eyes as she choked. She could only glower at him with rage. He took a ss of tea from the bedside table and poured it into her mouth. Then, his giant hands snapped the back of her head backward and a gulp was heard. Rose had swallowed the liquid into her gut. When she thought she could possibly be infected with a terrifying disease, she wentpletely mad. She knew not where her strength hade from as she pounded on Jay''s chest with all she could muster. "You b*stard, how can you bully me like this?" She cried her heart out, "I''ll kill you!¡± Jay watched her in silence. Her strength and minute force could be ignored. However, her words made his heart sink into the chilling depths. ¡°From now on, you won''t be able to touch other men," h e said coldly. Rose roared in hysteria, "Jay Ares, knowing you is the greatest cmity that has ever happened in my life. I really wished that I had never met you..." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She quickly put on her clothes and ran out with a disheveled look. Jay hurled the syringe into the trash bin, his pretty eyes like the still surface of water-Silent and eerie. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 In the trash bin sat an expensive liquid supplement box that rested beside the poor syringe. When Rose thought of having contracted this shameful disease, she became stricken with grief. She went back to her rented house in dismay. As she closed the door, her emotions blew open like a broken dam. She squatted on the floor as her tears flowed freely. "How could you do this to me?" Her phone rang non-stop. Rose removed it from her bag and saw the words ''Josephine Ares''. She wiped her tears and answered the call. "Sister-inw..." "Don¡¯t call me that." Her tone was as if she was pleading, and her choked-u p voice left Josephine dazed. "Did my big brother offend you?" "Josephine, I¡¯m leaving all three of my kids to you. Please take good care of them for me." Rose sobbed." Also, tell your brother that Baby Zetty is his daughter. Tell him to treat her well." "Rose Doyle, what happened to you? Are you leaving your will right now? Where are you? I''lle over this instant.¡± Josephine was frantic. Rose hung up the call and hurled her phone onto the ground. Josephine hurriedly phoned Jay. "Big Brother, what have you done to Sister-inw?¡± Jay''s hoarse voice echoed on the other end, "What happened to her?" ¡°She even left her will to me. What have you done to her?" Jay snapped straight up and wore his shirt while heading out. "Where is she?" "I don''t know." "What did she say to you?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "She told me to let you know that Baby Zetty is your daughter, and she asked you to treat her well." Jay''s heart sank. This girl really thought that she had HIV? Now she wanted to die? Jay felt that his heart was about to leap out of his chest. He rushed downstairs where Josephine was on her way to pick him up. "Big Brother, get in the car." Jay got in the back seat, anxiously looking out the window. "Do you know where she lives?" "I don''t know." Josephine snapped back. "Even if you don''t like Big Sis, you should have thought of the kids and treated her better. Tell me what you''ve done to her!" "Nothing, I gave her a stick of protein solution to drink." Josephine stepped on the brakes as an awkward smile appeared on her face. "Big Brother, maybe I¡¯ve misunderstood Sister-inw? I may have thought too much. I thought she may be ending her life, but that seems to not be the case anymore?" "Keep driving." Jay''s expression did not rx even a bit. Josephine guessed it right. "Looks like you did do something to her that you shouldn''t have." While they were on their way, Jay kept searching for Rose''s address. Josephine kept nagging him. "You''re a big man, so why are you showing your strength against a fragile girl? Look at Sister-inw, all weak and powerless. Once you give her that fierce look, she¡¯ll cower like a quail. What¡¯s wrong with letting her go?" "Hmph." Jay smiled mockingly. "You don¡¯t understand her at all." "I''m her best friend and we''re sworn sisters. You''re telling me that I don¡¯t understand her?¡± "She''s a top-rate hacker who cracked open the Ares secret code and snatched away the female stars from Jean¡¯spany..." Jay said while rubbing his brows. "I was too lenient with her." Josephine was shocked speechless. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 "Parker Hotel" After Jay managed to find where Rose lived, it was like he had been through a long war. He was exhausted. He leaned his head against the seat and rested his eyes. Josephine secretly looked at Jay through the rear mirror. At that moment, her heart was struggling. Her Sister-inw dared to go against the Ares family ording to how her big brother had dealt with this kind of matters in the past, he would make her suffer for sure. Should she plead for her sister-inw? "Big Brother, when Sister-inw worked together with Bell Enterprises to snatch away the business of Ares Enterprises, I think that she was touching Jean''s treasure. Sister-inw wouldn''t have the heart to touch your essentials..." Jay opened his eyes. His still irises suddenly emanated rays of light once more. Did she really think of it that way? His dull demeanor brightened up a little. "Talk less and drive faster.¡± Jay urged. "Oh." When the car stopped at the ground floor of Parker Hotel, Jay pushed open the doors and rushed into the distance. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Josephine was left dumbfounded! Was he rushing to kill or save her? Josephine parked illegally on the roadside, opened the car door, and sprinted out. "Big Brother, wait for me." Josephine rushed over to Jay. When he was waiting for the elevator, she caught up to him. "Big Brother, you have to keep calm no matter what," said Josephine while clutching Jay''s arm. Jay had a cold expression on his face, but beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. Actually, his palms were sweating too. Who knew how anxious he was at that moment. As the doors to the elevator opened, Jay stepped in. Josephine pressed on a button as she wanted to keep the doors from ever closing. Jay red fiercely at her. "Get the hell in." Josephine pleaded, "Big Brother, please don''t embarrass her." Jay took a step forward and reached out his hand to yank Josephine in. The elevator doors closed shut! Josephine sweated anxiously. When the doors opened, Josephine suddenly grabbed onto Jay, but he forcefully dragged her out of the elevator. Josephine was wailing and hollering, "Rose, run! My big brother is here!" It was at that moment Rosey crestfallen on the living room floor. In her hand was a bottle of alcohol. She was as drunk as she could be. She heard her name amid the blur, and she shakily got up to her feet. She opened the door and stared at the huge fleeting silhouetteing from the walkway. Jay and Josephine stopped before her-A beet-red, misty-eyed, and disheveled-looking Rose. Jay had that look in his eyes like he wanted to y the skin off of her. He raised his hand, and Josephine thought he wanted to aggress toward Rose, so she wrapped herself around his arm. She screamed at Rose, "Sister-inw, run!" Roseughed a sillyugh. "Why should I run? He''s not a big ol'' tiger." Jay gritted his teeth in fury. "Josephine Ares, let go of me if you want to live!" She released him in an instant, looking at him with puppy eyes. "Big Brother, we¡¯re from the same family. Why would you do that?" Jay ignored her. Instead, he raised two fingers and asked Rose, "How many is this?" Rose stared at his slender digits, even his nails looked like pretty shells. She suddenly reached out her arm and grabbed his fingers like she was smitten with them. "They¡¯re so pretty!" Josephine covered her eyes. She could not bear to see any more of it. Her big brother hated to see women who were besotted with him. They would suffer badly. For a long while, Josephine did not feel Jay¡¯s temper o r hostility. Then, she peeked through the gaps in her fingers. She was a little surprised as it seemed like Jay was not that angry after all. This... Had the sun risen from the west side? Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Rose held Jay''s hand and put it on her face. Josephine''s pupils dted as she looked at Jay with horror in her eyes. If her big brother could tolerate it this time, she would eat her foot for breakfast. Jay was not furious. Instead, he gave her his remaining fingers, caressing her beet-red face. He asked tenderly, "Do you know whose hand this is?" "I know," Rose mumbled. "Jaybi." Josephine let out a scream, "Ah!¡± She covered her mouth and gazed at Jay, terrified. This was Jay¡¯s forbidden nickname. There was a woman who called him that way back then. In the end, her reputation was utterly ruined by her big brother and she took her own life. Rose. Doyle. Was. Doomed. Still, Jay''s cold eyes slowly became warm. A soft smile appeared on his face. "Rose,e home with me," Jay said affectionately. Suddenly, Rose was struck with some sort of mania. She let go of Jay''s hand and pulled at her hair in madness as she wailed sorrowfully. "I have no home! "I have no home. "I''m a b*stard. I threw my home away." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rose slumped to the ground, went on her knees, and proceeded to p herself. "Grandpa, I was wrong. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have loved him. I regret it now." Jay stood there like a statue. He squatted down, held Rose''s hand, and said endearingly, "Rose, from now on, I''ll be by your side. I''ll protect you and care for you, alright?¡± "Who are you?¡± asked Rose as she looked up. "Jay Ares." Her eyes suddenly streaked with red as she howled at him in hysteria, "You¡¯re a demon... You''re too scary, get out! Get out of my life!" Her emotions wentpletely out of control. Jay stood up slowly, closing his eyes amid his heartbreak. "Josephine, you stay here and take good care of her." He walked away as he said that. Josephine looked at her big brother''s silhouette. She had never seen her brother this dested. "What''s going on?" Josephine scratched the back of her head, feeling as if she missed something. 1 She brought Rose into the house, set her down on the bed, and started to clean the mess which was her room. "Just how much did she drink?¡± said Josephine as she began counting the empty bottles strewn across the floor. "One, two, three... Eleven..." The aftermath of it all was a hangover in the form of a splitting headache after waking up the next day. Rose opened her eyes and saw Josephineying beside her, her arms still wrapped around her shoulder. They faced each other, almost to the point of touching. "Ah!" Rose screamed. Josephine woke up, startled. She waved her hand and frantically exined. "Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t do anything to you! You don¡¯t have to scream like that." Rose pushed her to the floor. "You stay away from me." Josephine fell on her butt and looked at her wistfully." I know my brother did you wrong, but you don''t have t o vent it out on me, do you? I''ve always pleaded for you!" Rose was still in shock. "Do you know what your b* stard of a brother did to me?" "What did he do?" Josephine felt a bad omen iing. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 "He injected liquid HIV into me. Keep your distance so that I won¡¯t pass it on to you," said Rose. Josephine''s face paled. "Sister-inw, you''re not lying to me, right? You puked all over me yesterday. I was sleeping with you too." "Why would I lie to you? Your b*stard of a brother has gone too far. If he hates me, he could simply knife me t o death. Why did he resort to such a shameless method?" The more Rose talked about it, the more angry and sorrowful she became. Her tears never stopped flowing. "Now that I have this kind of disease, even when I die there''ll be no one to bury my corpse. Now I''ve finally seen his cruelty and savagery." Josephine was stunned. As she saw Rose tell her story with every fiber of sincerity and heard her heart-rending wails, it did not seem fabricated. Thus, Josephine cried her heart out a s well. "This is retribution from the heavens indeed. My big brother wanted to exact his revenge on you, yet he got me into this too. Now that I have this sickness, it¡¯s okay if I die, but I can''t hug my cute little nephews before I die... Baby Zetty too... Sob, sob..." 1 They sympathized with each other''s condition, hugging and crying their hearts out. When they stopped crying, Josephine asked Rose haggardly, "Sister-inw, what are your ns for the future?" Rose replied sorrowfully, "I won''tst long in this world anyway. What other ambitions can I have?" Josephine held her hand, feeling much sympathy for her. "Then, is there anything else that you want to seepleted? I''ll try to help you in any way I can." "I want to hug my children again... I also want to..." Help the Severes rise again... Josephine replied, "TH make sure you get to see your kids again." Rose said in dismay, "What''s there to see? I''m a walking biohazard right now. Forget it." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Josephine pulled her up instead. "Let¡¯s go. I''ll drive you over to see your kids. We¡¯ll just watch them from afar. Rose was like a marite with no strings as she was guided into the car by Josephine. Josephine had parked her car illegally, thus there was a ticket on the windscreen. Rose snatched the ticket and stuffed it into Josephine''s hand. "Why can¡¯t you kick the habit of parking illegally?" Josephine replied lethargically, "I¡¯m going to die anyway. What¡¯s the difference between one ticket and 100? When I''m gone, someone will settle these tickets for me anyway." Rose mumbled, "Whatever floats your boat." Josephine drove them to Garden Of A Diary. Rose sat at the back seat, her arm suddenly had an irritating itch. She folded up her sleeve and saw a bunch of red bumps on her arm. She was shocked into a slump. "Josephine..." Rose said with a grave voice. Josephine was startled. She looked back at her, aghast. "I''m finished,¡± said Rose as she raised her arm. Josephine hit the brakes and the car halted on the zebra crossing with the traffic lights shining red. She pulled Rose¡¯s arm over and saw those terrifying red bumps. She began to worry. "Its effects manifest this quickly?" Rose copsed in her seat, nodding her head. "It seems that Grand Asia Pharmaceuticals'' stuff is not just for show!¡± "Of course. When my big brother wants you dead, there''s no escape for you," replied Josephine. "Sister-inw, then do you have any symptoms of weakness?" Rose nodded her head. "Yes, I feel my energy slowly seeping away..." "Shit!" Josephine mustered her strength and stepped o n the gas pedal. "Sister-inw, since you''re dying, then you should enjoy everyst moment you have." Rose sagged in the back seat and said gloomily, "I still have a secret that I haven''t yet told your big brother." "What secret is that?" Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes, looking as mncholic as ever. "If I say it, I¡¯m afraid that the little hope I have i n my heart will be crushed forever." By not talking about it, she felt that he could still reminisce about the good things about her. "Then don''t say it," replied Josephine. They soon arrived at the Garden Of A Diary. Jay was apanying the three children making sandcastles together. In the distance, he suddenly saw Josephine''s car parked in the street opposite them. Josephine rolled down the window and Rose was revealed to her children. 1 "It''s Mommy!" Baby Zetty waved her fists in excitement and hollered, "Mommy." Chapter 352 Chapter 352 A smile appeared in Jay''s eyes. The children rushed across the street in excitement. However, the car quickly rolled back up. Jay''s expression darkened... She had decided toe to the Garden of A Diary but wouldn''t see her children, what did she mean by this? Jay walked over with a dim expression on his face. The children pounced on the car as they cried their hearts out. "Mommy..." "Mommy, why won''t youe down?" "Mommy, I miss you..." Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie almost lost their breath from continuously howling and wailing. Jenson stood at the side, while his beautiful eyes were filled with tears. Rose covered her face and sobbed. "I regret this. Josephine, I shouldn''t havee here." Josephine wept with her. "Big sis, it isn''t your fault." "Josephine, let¡¯s go," said Rose, unwilling to linger for even a moment more.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The sound of her kids wailing almost broke her. Josephine revved the car engine. However, just when they are about to leave, Jay stood in front of the car; his face was ashen. Instantly, Josephine turned off the engine. "Big brother, you''re crazy!" "Get out of the car!" Jay roared. Josephine looked back at Rose. "Big sis, what should w e do?" Rose scratched the itch on her arm while sobbing uncontrobly. "Drive forward, run him over." Josephine,"..." Jay, How much hatred did she have for him? "Rose Boyle, I''m ordering you to get the hell out of the car," Jaymanded furiously; he was clearly agitated by the three little babies that were crying. Rose thought that her current sickness and timidness from before was the reason why Jay was now so cocky and domineering. In other words, it enabled him to bully her whenever he wanted. This time, Rose went all out and roared back at Jay, " I''m nevering down. You-take the kids away!" Nevertheless, a smile formed on Jay¡¯s face. "You have grown some nerve, haven''t you?" How dare she give him amand! Rose continued to pile it on, "Get out of the way if you don''t want to die." Josephine shuddered. "Big sis, don''t go overboard. You should leave yourself a way out." "What kind of a way out is there? My life was ruined b y his hands." Rose cried out. Jay''s expression was now darker than ever, and he was obviously at the peak of his fury. Josephine looked at Jay with a mournful look. "Big brother, just leave!" "Open the door." Jay howled in anger! Josephine was frightened as she quickly wound down the window. Next, Jay strode over to the door, opened it, and pulled Rose out of her seat. "Don''t touch me," shouted Rose as she sunk into a corner. Josephine exined frantically, "Big brother, don''t touch her. She might infect you-" Jay was stunned for a moment. Shortly after, an expression of worry shed across his eyes. "What disease?" Rose had been fine the day before, had she been not? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Rose rolled up her sleeve, revealing both her arms that had red bumps all over them. She snapped at him. " You see this? This is all because of you!" Jay felt his pupils shrink as he held her wrist up." What¡¯s this all about?" When his fingers touched her skin, Rose saw hints of concern and worry in Jay''s eyes. Was it an illusion? She did not have the heart to punish him, but she still kicked at his crotch with all her might. Jay could not help but stumble back- ¡°Josephine, drive," roared Rose in hysteria. The re of the car horn was long and loud. Oln the other hand, the children chased after the car while wailing. "Mommy, mommy,e back, can you not leave us?" Tears flooded Rose''s face as she cried with hopelessness. Jay watched as the car speed off into the distance; the desperate cries of his children stoked his burning desire to win it all back. "Jenson,e back, all of you." The children looked back at him, helpless. "Why did mommy leave me?" Baby Zetty asked sadly. Jay walked over to her and caressed her head." Mommy is sick, and she''s not feeling well. She¡¯s afraid that all of you will see her sad." A dreadful expression appeared on Baby Zetty¡¯s face. " Will mommy die? I don¡¯t want mommy to die-¡¯¡¯ "All of you, be obedient and go back home. Daddy will g o after mommy. Daddy promises to bring her to the hospital." "Mm." The children nodded. Josephine''s car sped past countless traffic lights as she raced across Parker Highway. A Rolls Royce tailed the sedan. Josephine was frightened. "Why is my big brother following us? What does he want to do?" Rose retorted, "If hees again, I-I won¡¯t go easy on him." Josephine trembled as she looked at Rose. ¡°You have some nerve, kicking my brother in that region." "He won''t let my body be buried, so kicking him is letting him off easy. I shouldn''t have done that, I should have-" Rose was at the peak of her fury. "I should have held him and kissed him with all that I had. I should''ve dribbled all over his body." Josephine was aghast. "Both of you are meant for each other, seeing you this vengeful." All of a sudden, Josephine''s phone rang. She nced at her phone. "My big brother is calling? What should we do? Do I answer it or not?" Rose peeked out of the window and looked at the Rolls Royce that was speeding next to them. On the other hand, Jay rolled down the window and saw the side of her face; he found it as alluring as ever-something that God had seemingly sculpted himself. Josephine sighed, knowing her big brother was not one to give up that easily. Thus, she thought, ''Might as well,¡¯ and picked up the phone. "Josephine, stop the car!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Big brother, what are you going to do?" "I want to send Rose to Grand Asia Hospital. Josephine looked at Rose once more, seeking her opinion. Rose mumbled, "You''re not afraid that I¡¯ll taint your property after I die and then haunt you for the rest of your life?" Jay heard her words. Consequently, he gripped the steering wheel tightly, and his fingers paled because o f the force he was exerting. "Alright, we shall die together then," said Jay as he steered his car. Josephine was horrified as the car steered aside and stopped at the side of the road. Subsequently, the Rolls Royce and red Mercedes touched. Josephine was dumbstruck. Rose angrily opened the door of her vehicle as Jay opened his as well. She stood before him, arms akimbo. ¡°You want to die, don''t you? Alright, I¡¯ll grant you your wish." Upon saying that, she grabbed his neck and pushed her lips against his. Jay was bbergasted, what madness had struck this woman? Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Both of them stood on the busy street as they continued to be intimate with each other. It drew the attention of everyone around them. Jay closed his eyes, sped his hand around her waist, and thrust himself forward. Both of them were conjoined with each other. When Rose had enough, she pushed him away. "Rose Boyle, do you know what happens after this?" Jay asked as he touched his lips; he was seductive as hell. Rose noticed the people around her pointing fingers at her. "So this is the woman that Sir Ares fancies. They were a hot topic just a few days ago. Are they on a honeymoon?" Cell phones were held up and lights shed at Jay over and over. "Sir Ares is so cool. He''s way cooler than those supermodels. For her to have the favor of Sir Ares, did that woman save the universe in her previous life?" Rose''s heart began to quake and rumble. Consequently, she red furiously at those darned, smitten, and besotted women. "No, I must have destroyed the damn universe in my past life to have met him." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s expression darkened. "What has driven you mad?" Rose looked at him gloomily. She wanted to tear his pretty face apart so badly! What was he faking innocence for when he had downed the liquid virus into her. Did he not know the consequences of it? Jay replied, "You came over to Garden of A Diary and then caused your children to wail. Is this what you havee down to as a mother?" The moment he mentioned her children, Rose stumbled backward. Her face quickly turned pale- Had she been too brazen? She had been too reckless i n exacting her vengeance on him. Had she forgotten that he was still the father of three kids? If he died, would his children not end up pitiful orphans? Rose suddenly burst into tears and pounded frantically on his chest. "Why did youe here to die? Whye here to die?" "If you die, what about our children?" ''Sob sob sob!¡¯ Bystander A, "Is that woman crazy?" Bystander B, "She looks kind of nuts." 1 Jay glowered at them, "Get the hell out of my sight." Bight away, the bystanders shut up. The look in Sir Ares'' eyes was immensely scary. Rose continued to pound on Jay''s chest before Josephine promptly got out of the car and pulled her away. "I beg to please stop doing this. You''ve bitten off more than you can chew, offending my big brother today." 1 Rose threw herself into Josephine''s arms. "Josephine, I messed up. I just kissed your brother. What should I d o?" Rose copsed at the thought of having infected him with that horrifying sickness. Jay was bewildered, while the two women were exasperated. Why could he not figure out a damn thing they were saying? "If it¡¯s just a kiss, I''ll let you kiss me," replied Jay. Josephine could only exin to her big brother, "Big sis is sick. She was afraid of infecting you." "What sickness?" Jay wondered. Josephine looked at the bystanders and thought that i t would be shameful to mention the disease in public. Thus, she could only give him hints, "It¡¯s that disease. You know, the one that makes you weak, lethargic, and have red bumps on your skin." Jay furrowed his brows; he could only think of that terminal disease. Subsequently, Jay stuffed Rose into the Rolls Royce. " There is a cure for every sickness, follow me to the hospital.¡± Josephine fired up her car and tailed them. In the Rolls Royce, both Rose and Jay began squabbling. "I''m not going to the hospital. I''m ashamed." "There is no shame in being sick.¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 "People will misunderstand me," Rose said as she bit her lip. Additionally, her eyes began tearing up, revealing a pitiful look on her face. 4 "Misunderstand what?" Jay frowned. ''Is she from outer space? Why does everything thates out of her mouth seem so mysterious and confusing?'' Rose''s ck, pearly eyes red at him. "It''s because of you. If you want me dead, you can tell me. I can jump off a building, jump into the ocean, or even slit my wrist. There are thousands of ways I can satisfy you. Why did you have to force me to drink that disgusting thing?" Jay pulled the brakes of the Rolls Royce, stopping by the road. He looked back at her, the poor littledy with tears o n her face, and could not decide whether to laugh or cry. "You mean to say that I downed that HIV liquid into you, infecting you with that- weird disease?" he asked with uncertainty. "Did you not? I have red bumps all over my skin, and I feel weak. All of these are its symptoms," Rose replied coldly. Jay was... dumbstruck. "Rose Loyle. Why did the piggy die?" He felt morose only to realize that he had been misled by the two idiots. Not to mention, he only found out after all of that damned soap opera that he had busted out with them on the street and in broad daylight. Rose was unaware that he was mocking her, so shepleted his sentence, "Because it was dumb.¡± Jay pulled on his lip. "Still can''t figure it out?" Rose finally came to her sense and snapped back," You''re insulting me? You¡¯re a pig, your entire family is made up of pigs." Jay¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. On the other hand, Rose felt her throat shrink. She was afraid that he would be infuriated. Jay stepped on the gas with a dark expression on his face. When they arrived at Grand Asia hospital, Rose clung t o the handle beside the car door. Meanwhile, Jay stood beside the car with a sullen expression on his face. "Rose,e down." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I''m not going. If I go in, news of me infected with the disease will spread all over town... and I''ll lose face forever." "Grand Asia keeps the information of patients confidential.¡± Jay held his patience. "Still, I won''t go. If I do, I''ll be recorded to have been infected in my history log." "Rose, you are not infected with that disease. I did not feed you the liquid virus!" Rose was doubtful. "I don¡¯t believe you. Then, why was I feeling weak all over?" ¡°You were scared shitless," said Jay as his lips curved upward. Rose still did not believe him. "Am I that easily frightened? Not to mention, I... I had red bumps on my skin?" "Which is why you need a check-up!" replied Jay. Rose was adamant as she clung on to the handle. "I''m not going." At this point, Jay''s patience had worn out. He roared a t her, "Rose Loyle. Get the hell out here." Josephine¡¯s car was parked behind the Rolls Royce, and she heard her brother''s fury-filled voice. As a result, she frantically rushed over. "Big brother, calm down. We¡¯ll talk this over." "There is nothing to talk about. Rose Loyle, I''ll count to three, if you''re not out by then, I''ll rip the door open." Rose let go in fear. Subsequently, Jay opened the door, bent down, and scooped her up. Rose was astonished... "Sir Ares, I can walk on my own." "Weren''t you feeling weak?" Jay teased. A slight smile appeared on Rose¡¯s lips. "I was scared shitless, I feel better now?¡± Jay ignored her and merely carried her inside. Josephine scratched her head. "What the hell are they up to now? Do they love each other or want to kill each other?" 2 Josephine chased after them. Jay sent Rose over to the dermatologist where the top-rated specialist was a cute and lovely old lady. When she took a look at Rose''s skin condition, she asked her, "Have you eaten anything that you''re allergic to?" Rose thought about it for a while and then shook her head. Jay raised his brow, ''This woman thinks her body is like Angeline''s eh?'' "Rose, not being allergic when you were a kid does not mean that your body won''t change after growing up," Jay vaguely reminded her. Rose suddenly realized that she was now ''Rose''. Thus, whatever allergies ''Rose'' had, she did not know for sure. "Find out the source of her allergy." Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Jay thought about it for a moment before adding," Also, let her do a HIV test!" The doctor¡¯s gaze became indescribable. ''The president has such a clean freak personality that such a thing is a requirement for his woman?'' Rose rejected his suggestion, ''Um... I don¡¯t need that." Jay looked at Rose and a smile crept up his face. Thetter had her head hung so low that it would burrow into the ground if it were given the chance. ''Is she that shy?'' "Just test for it. One more thing...¡± Jay''s gaze shifted toward Josephine who was standing behind him. "Do a checkup for her as well." Josephine leaped up. "Brother, what is the meaning of this? Your sister practices abstinence and lives like a celibate nun. How could you be suspicious of me?" Jay rxed in his seat once he had given his orders. On the other hand, Rose and Josephine felt depressingly deted. Not long after, a nurse came in with syringes and needles to draw the blood of the twodies. The results came out right away, but Jay asked for them before it could reach the two women. "Give them to me!" Rose wanted to snatch away the results, but Jay lifted them with his hand. He was tall, and with his long arms, Rose could barely reach it. "Eat more and try to snatch them away from me when you¡¯re taller.¡± Jay chided. Rose looked at him sadly... "Does Grand Asia have any technology to help someone grow taller?" She asked seriously. Jay,"..." "There is." When a ray of hope appeared in Rose''s gaze, Jay dashed it with cold hard information, "You¡¯ve passed puberty." Rose¡¯s expression became dull. Jay then carefully looked at the three reports. The first one belonged to Josephine. Once he was sure that it was fine, he returned it to her. The next was Rose''s HIV test. All the results were negative, thus Jay returned it to her after reading it. Rose was speechless when she saw the results. When he looked at the third report, Jay saw that Rose¡¯s allergy test had plenty of plus signs. Hence, he frowned. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He passed the report to Rose, and when thetter saw four plus signs for mango, she recalled that she had drunk fruit wine the night before. ''Erm... ''So, I was only having an allergic reaction? ''So, Jay had not fed me fluids containing HIV.'' When Rose walked out of the hospital, she felt that Jay''s gaze upon her was akin to that of him looking at a clown. The glee in his eyes was full of tease. Josephine felt embarrassed as well. She was usually very chatty and noisy. However, she was merely holding Rose''s hand at the moment, and her lips were shut. Both of them must have been so embarrassed that they were unaware they had walked into a tree until Rose yelped in pain! "Ouch!" "Rose..." Jay suddenly called to her. Rose turned around, and Jay¡¯s gaze fell on her forehead. Jay''s expression darkened when he saw a fresh abrasion on her forehead. "Get in the car." "Where are we going?" Rose was rmed. "Garden of A Diary." Rose wrapped her arms around her chest and asked warily, "What are you up to this time?" Josephine¡¯s mouth widened in shock when she heard Rose''s question. ''Has my brother done anything to Rose?'' Jay said casually, "I''m going to bring you home to answer the kids." Rose awkwardly lowered her hands. She had misjudged his intentions. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Josephine quickly opened the door of the Rolls Royce and took a seat in the back seat like a loach. "I want toe as well. I miss my darling Jens, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty a lot.¡± On the other hand, Rose dilly-dallied her way into the car. She was worried that Jay would do something bad to her, but she missed her children too much. Jay looked at the two women sitting in the back and said coldly, "I don''t want to drive.¡± Josephine and Rose looked at each other; it meant that one of them would have to sit with the devil. A momentter, Rose scooted out of the car and said," I''ll drive then." She would rather die than sit with Jay. Jay asked her coldly, "Do you have a driver''s license?" Rose depressingly returned to her seat. Angeline had a driver''s license and knew how to drive. However, she was not Rose Boyle. Josephine sighed in resignation. "Okay, I''ll drive.¡± She was beginning to wonder if her brother was using her as an unpaid chauffeur. The moment Josephine exited the back seat, Jay gracefully got into the car took a seat beside Rose. Immediately, thetter felt as if winter had arrived early. She buttoned up her cor but was still unable to protect herself from the cold that was being emitted from the man next to her. Jay was like an ice sculpture. "Turn on the heater if you¡¯re feeling cold.¡± Jay nced at her with his deep gaze. Rose looked out of the window and at the bright sun. I t was the middle of autumn but, the midday sun was still warm. It counteracted the cold autumn temperatures, and thus, resulted in rather comfortable weather. Would turning on the heater now not result in the opposite effect? Josephine did not understand what was going on and simply turned on the heater. Not long after, everyone in the car was drenched in sweat due to the heat. Jay removed his coat and ced it on his knees. He was dressed in an azure blue shirt. Each of the shirt¡¯s exquisite buttons was buttoned up, and the cor brought out the contours of his jawline. This made his already magnificent self even more alluring. As a result, Rose, who was sitting next to him, began t o feel wary. Jay undid the first button of his shirt... it was the only way he could feel a little cooler. Rose could not help but steal a nce at his sexy Adam¡¯s apple. Consequently, it led her to think about whatever was below his Adam''s apple-his perfect body figure that was better than a supermodel¡¯s body. Instantly, she became flushed. Jay nced sideways to observe Rose. Although she had turned away from him, he could see the redness i n the skin of her ears. A proud smile crept up his lips. "It''s so hot!" Josephine was agitated by the heat and turned around to look at Rose who was still dressed inyers. "Rose, aren¡¯t you hot?" Rose said, "I don''t feel hot as I have a weak body." Jay looked at the fine beads of sweat on her forehead and pulled out a tissue to pass to her. "Wipe your sweat away." Josephine,"..." Rose,"..." Rose embarrassingly epted the tissue and wiped her sweat. Josephine looked at Rose, whom her brother hated so much. Thetter no longer had any dignity, and Josephine felt the need to speak up for her. "Brother, can''t you tell that she is not fond of removing her coat in front of you?" Evidently, Jay had noticed it. Josephine added, "Ady like Rose is already considered an endangered species¡ªto be able to calmly sit still in your presence. You should appreciate her. Stop bullying her!" Jay nodded thoughtfully. "Hmm." ''We''ve seen each other unclothed so many times, yet she''s still so shy. She''s indeed an endangered species.''This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The Rolls Royce was just about toe to a halt at Garden of A Diary. However, Rose leaped out of the car before it coulde to aplete stop. When the children saw their mommy, they ran over excitedly to her. "Mommy, mommy!¡± Rose opened her arms wide and hugged the three children tightly. Baby Zetty cried childishly, "Mommy, I missed you very, very much!" A sense of guilt rose within Rose''s heart. She could not find peace within as she had abandoned her children. Baby Robbie suddenly spoke up, "Mommy, daddy said you were ill and that was why you were hiding from u s. Mommy, don''t be afraid. No matter how you are, we won¡¯t despise you.¡± Rose was shocked as warmth surged into her heart. It was a feeling that her children and Jay gave her collectively. She was grateful that he had preserved her dignity in front of the children. Jenson said, "Alright, mommy is tired. Let her get into the house to have some rest." The three children surrounded their mother as they made their way into the house. Josephine who was behind them appeared disappointed. "Those three brats always mistreat me but treat their mommy so well? That''s a rather huge difference in behavior.¡± Jay said nonchntly, "If you like children, then get a man to have children." Josephine halted her footsteps and looked at Jay. It was as if the curse that had restricted her for thousands of years had finally been lifted. "Brother, are you serious? You''re not going to go back o n your words?" Jay nodded and said solemnly, "Josephine, you''re not young anymore, I shall not restrict your circle of friends. If..." Josephine stiffened up mentally. Jay paused for a moment before he continued, "If you¡¯ve met a boy that you like, bring him home for us t o have a look." Josephine excitedly hugged Jay. "Thank you, big brother.¡± Then, she looked up and said with a smile, "Whoopee! I¡¯ve finally received freedom." Once she had calmed down from herughter, she eyed Jay suspiciously. "Brother, why have you abruptly released me from your control?¡± Jay''s gazended on Rose''s petite and weak figure... He loved Angeline deeply; he had always wanted to protect her within his castle walls, shielding her from any harm. Nheless, he ended up identally bringing her so much hurt in the process. Jay finally understood that love was not all sweet. He had encircled Josephine in an attempt to protect her from getting hurt by jerks. However, the truth was, whenever there was love, hurt was bound to exist. "I can''t handle any more of it." Jay frowned. Baby Zetty was a spoiled princess, while Rose was stubborn as a bull. It was tiring enough to handle two masters. As for Josephine, he should leave her to another man t o take care of! Josephine burst out inughter! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had never expected her big brother, who had always won, to experience such frustration. Josephine gleefully ran over to Rose and pushed the three brats aside. "Shoo, shoo away. You little devils, please stand aside, I have good news to share with your mommy.¡± The children looked at Josephine in deep suspense. Josephine hooked one of her hands on Rose''s arm. Then, she neared Rose¡¯s ear and whispered, "Big sis, m y brother is not going to control me anymore. I can seek love freely now. Do you think I should look for Zayne Severe?¡± Rose was dumbfounded. When Jay walked past the two women, he paused for a moment and nced at them with his sharp gaze. Consequently, Rose and Josephine straightened their posture immediately. "Brother, can I take my sister-inw out for a while?¡± Josephine submitted her request. Jay looked over at his three children that were huffing angrily and firmly declined, "No. Return Rose to Baby Zetty and the rest." Josephine sighed. Rose took Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and then gently ruffled Jenson and Baby Robbie''s heads. "Let''s go in.¡± Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Baby Robbie served Rose a cup of hot tea. "Mommy, have a drink." Baby Zetty lovingly massaged Rose''s back. Jenson stood by the side, not knowing what to do. Rose felt touched by her children''s love and tears formed in her eyes. "Mommy, stay here," Jenson bit his lips and suddenly spoke up. Rose looked at Jenson and tears rolled down her eyes. She reached out her hand, and Jenson approached her to be hugged. When Jay walked in, he saw the group of four-mother -and-children lovingly bundled together. Consequently, he halted his steps for a moment before heading upstairs. In the study, in Jay''s office chair, Jay could be seen leaning on the chair and looking up at the white ceiling board. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. What should he do to make her stay willingly? A knock was then heard from his study door. Jay nced over to see Josephine carrying a cup of tea. Shortly after, she asked, "Brother, can I come in?" Jay nodded. Josephine walked over and passed Jay the tea. "Have a drink." Jay straightened his body, took the cup, and looked at Josephine who did not look like she was about to leave. "Anything?" Josephineughed sheepishly. "Just say it if you''ve got something on your mind," Jay, who was annoyed, told her. Josephine said, "Brother, I don¡¯t know if you love her, but I can see that you want her to stay." Jay looked at Josephine, his gaze was deep and unreadable. Josephine looked like a rtionship counselor that could see through everything. "Are you nning to fight fire with fire your whole life?" Jay tasted the tea. It was a cup of rich and fragrant rose tea; it made him frown. He was not used to drinking scented tea. Jay held the cup up and looked at Josephine with displeasure. Josephine casually exined, "Oh, it¡¯s rose tea. Big sis loves it." Subsequently, Jay ced the cup of tea on the table. Josephine said, "Look at you. You''re thirsty, yet you''re not willing to humble yourself to drink the same tea a s her. Brother, if you go on with your current ways, you''re just going to create more distance between yourself and her..." Jay looked up as if Josephine had stepped on his wounds. On the other hand, Josephine thought that he was going to get angry. After all, Jay had always considered Josephine as a little girl who knew nothing. A proud person like him would never allow an inexperienced girl like her to educate him, would he? Go on. Josephine was slightly taken aback and surprised. Nevertheless, she continued to speak her mind like a child who had been given an award. "Brother, there are many kinds of women. For materialistic women, any wealthy man could be their husband. Once such a woman has been knocked up, she will willingly stay by your side." Jay¡¯s expression froze. ''Wasn''t that the case with all women? ''Didn¡¯t that bastard John tell me that to conquer her heart, I must first conquer her body? ''It¡¯s obvious now, Rose isn¡¯t that kind of woman.'' Josephine smiled at the sight of Jay¡¯s expression. Thetter appeared to be like a good student, ready to learn. "As for Big sis, she''s different from other women. She¡¯s not materialistic. Instead, she has her pride and arrogance. For such women, you have to show your patience and determination. You need to respect her, give her enough space and freedom, maintain your gentlemanly demeanor, and stand in a ce where she can notice your glowing attraction..." Suddenly, Josephine leaned forward and said to Jay i n a serious tone, "Brother, trust me, you''re a walking pheromone. Even if you don''t do anything, Bose will eventuallye to you!" Jay¡¯s expression darkened. "Walking pheromone?" Josephine covered her mouth andughed dryly. "My bad, you''re a walking ice sculpture." Jay fell back into his thoughts. ''Had I harshly forced Rose into a corner? Is that why I¡¯m experiencing negative consequences from her now?¡¯ Josephine thought about something before advising Jay solemnly, "Didn''t you use to despise and humiliate her? She isn''t someone without feelings, and she remembers all of it. If you must do something, then remember this, never repeat that mistake. Such actions like using money to humiliate her and forcing her to do things against her will are a no-no. Please remember this." Jay felt as if he was trapped in an ice cave. In the past, he had attempted to use money to take away the children''s custody rights. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Later, he had tried to use sex to keep her from leaving. Josephine noticed the deted expression on her brother¡¯s face and sighed heavily. "Don''t tell me you¡¯vemitted those two mistakes?" Josephine facepalmed her forehead and said before leaving with a sad expression on her face, "Then you¡¯re doomed." Outside the window, Rose could be seen ying with the children in the garden. The children''sughter could be heard from Jay¡¯s study. Jay walked over to the window, drew the curtain, and quietly observed them. Surrounded by her children, Rose had a bright smile o n her face. It was as if she neither had any weakness nor submissiveness when she was with her children. Jay revealed a gentle smile. Once Mrs. Zonder had made lunch, the children dragged Rose to the dining table. Rose felt rather out of ce as she nced at Jay with a tremulous feeling. Jay seemed to have noticed what was going on in her mind and felt his heart ache. ''Josephine is right. Rose has a sensitive soul. Her pride doesn''t allow anyone to look down on her or trample on her. ''I think only someone who has experienced plenty of misfortune could have suchplex character.¡¯ "Sit down!¡± His voice had a tiny hint of destion. ''We''re all puppets in the hands of fate. ''Our rtionship has strained to such an extent.'' "Thank you." Rose was grateful that he was still a gentleman to her in front of the children. Baby Robbie pulled Rose next to Jay. "Mommy, sit down.¡± Rose felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. While the family was enjoying their meal, Jay''s phone rang. When Jay answered the phone, he was greeted with Sean Bell¡¯s exasperated voice, "Master Ares, what is the meaning of you locking me up for so many days? You only lost a few scripts, do you need to be so childish?" The cutlery that Rose was holding fell out of her hands. Jay noticed her panicked look. "Why? Are you worried about him?" Rose said with much difficulty, "Sir Ares, it''s better to make more friends than enemies." Jay was pleased with her answer and nodded. Lean''s exasperated voice was once again heard over the phone, "Master Ares, are you even listening to me speaking to you?" Jay said, "I am." "So what is the meaning of all this? Till when are you going to lock me up?" Jay replied slowly, "My apologies. I''ve been busy throughout the past two days and forgot about you." One could feel Lean''s mncholy over the phone. Jay nced at Rose with a deep yet unreadable gaze. "Pass the phone to Storm!" "Hello, president!" Storm''s voice was heard across the phone. "Why are you still keeping him? You¡¯re wasting food resources." Storm,"..." "Let him go." "As instructed, president." Rose heaved a sigh of relief. The moment Jay hung up the call, he looked at Rose thoughtfully. "I''ll let him off the hook this time for your sake." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rose,''Since when has he ever given me any dignity?'' Josephine said, "Brother, aren''t you afraid that Bell Enterprise''s filmpany will surpass Ares Films once you release Sean Bell?" Jay said, "The Moonlit Sky''s screeny involves a magnificent fantasy background. In this country, there is only one director who can turn the screeny into a perfect movie. That director is Wilson Winslow, who happens to be a lifelong staff member under Ares Enterprise." Rose quietly ate her food with her head lowered; she was deep in thought. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 With gatherings came farewells! A short time spent together ended in a dramatic separation. When Rose and Josephine were about to leave Garden of A Diary, Baby Zetty hugged her mommy¡¯s legs, refusing to budge. "Mommy, I''m not letting you leave." Baby Robbie also hugged his mommy¡¯s waist. As for Jenson, he stood in the middle of the way, blocking Rose¡¯s path. Josephine paced back and forth a few times before looking at the children and Rose. She asked sadly, "I¡¯m leaving too, why is nobody asking me to stay? "Hey, I''ve never mistreated any of you, how could you three heartless brats never show any sadness when I''m about to leave?" Rose sent Jay, who was standing by the side, a plead for help with her gaze. Thetter had been watching the wholemotion like a spectator. Jay still had no intentions of making a move and remained silent. Rose hugged her children and cried. Jay felt frustrated when he saw how pitiful she looked. "Rose, let''s talk." Josephine immediately pulled the children away from her. After receiving freedom, Rose walked over to Jay with a heavy heart. "From now onward, you''lle here and apany the children every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. O n the other hand, I''lle back on Tues, Thurs, and Saturday.¡± Jay had been on top of the food chain all his life, thus he might have said ''discuss'', but his tone did not allow any room for objection. Rose looked at him in shock! ''Was... hepromising?'' When she still did not agree after some time, Jay''s handsome face turned icy. "Why? Are you not willing?" Rose nodded. "I¡¯m willing." There was only one problem, what about Sundays? Were the children going to go without seeing their parents? When he saw the happiness in her gaze, Jay''s eagle eyes glowed as well. "On Sundays, we''ll both apany them together.¡± Rose widened her eyes in shock... She was touched by his arrangement because he had let go of his prejudice against her and thought on behalf of the children. He was indeed a good father. She seemed to have made a smart choice by letting him take care of their children. "If you''re not interested, then forget what I¡¯ve said. You may leave," Jay impatiently said when he noticed that she was in a daze and had not answered him. Rose nearly shouted, "I do.¡± Her voice was clear and firm and it was as if she was saying her vows on her wedding day. To top it all off, they were currently standing in a European-styled gallery that had a sea of white roses above them. Jay smiled teasingly. Consequently, Rose realized that his smile carried a certain hidden meaning that she should not speak off. Thus, she blushed wildly. "That¡¯s great, mommy won''t be leaving us," the children cheered. It was already evening when they left Garden of A Diary. Josphine drove while Rose sat in the front passenger seat. The fatigue from the events that had transpired over the course of the past few days had finally caught up; she was now fast asleep. Josephine felt restless as she spoke to herself. "I want to look for him in Swallow City. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Do you think he¡¯ll be happy, shocked, or panicked when I suddenly appear in front of him?" Rose opened her eyes as Zayne''s face appeared in her mind. Thetter was longer as young and attractive as he used to be. "Perhaps you¡¯ll find that he''s no longer the person you used to like when you see him again," Rose''s voice trembled slightly as she said. "All the more why I want to see him. All these years, he¡¯s been appearing in my dreams. If seeing him can make me give up, at the very least, I''ll be able to obtain closure for this love." Rose sighed silently as she looked at Josephine''s stubborn determination. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 "Has your brother agreed to this?" Josephine said, ¡°I think my brother has a newfound understanding of love and is now less discriminative o f Zayne. He said that if I''ve fallen in love, I should bring the boy home to show our parents. He did not specifically mention that he forbade me froming i n contact with Zayne.¡± Rose was bbergasted. Jay used to hate it whenever good-for-nothing Zayne got near his precious little sister. What made him change his mind? "Let me finish my work and I''ll find time to go with you,¡± Rose offered. Josephine was ted. "Big sis, you¡¯re awesome." Josephine left after dropping Rose off at her rented house. When Rose arrived at the door, she saw Sean leaning against it. Thetter looked unkempt. They had not seen each other for a few days. His face looked haggard, and his clothes appeared crumpled. Additionally, his mustache was not shaved, and he looked very exhausted. "Sean Bell?" "Orchid, did Jay Ares do anything to you?¡± Sean asked worriedly. Rose shook her head. "I''m fine.¡± Sean smiled. "I can''t believe that the founder of Grand Asia would use such underhanded tactics to get rid of hispetitors." Rose''s expression darkened slightly. She had to admit that Jay had executed a less than proud move. "By the way, when are you nning to start filming The Moonlit Sky¡¯s screeny?" Rose asked. "I¡¯ll start trying to contact Director Wilson Winslow immediately.¡± "We¡¯ve lost this time around." Sean appeared lost. "Jay had Director Winslow sign a lifelong employment contract," Rose said calmly. Sean was taken aback for a moment before he punched the door and bellowed, "Jay locked me up for two days to let me have a taste of my own medicine. H e took away Director Winslow while I was missing in action." "Right now, we have two options.¡± Rose¡¯s gaze darkened. "Speak." Sean looked at her with a glimpse of hope in his eyes. Rose said, "We could hire a famous foreign director. The plus point is that he could bring out the magnificent effects needed for the movie. However, the negative point is that he may not be able to grasp the vast and in-depth meaning of American culture." 1 Sean nodded. "If the movie only looks good but fails to bring out the story''s true meaning, then our viewers will not ept it. What is the second option?" We can turn The Moonlit Sky''s screeny into a web series. The expectations for a web series to follow its original script is less strict. Then, we can give up on getting Director Wilson Winslow and hire another director." Sean immediately rejected the idea, "Bell Films has always been focused on producing high-quality, bigscreen movies. The board of directors will not approve of it if we suddenly change directions and do a web series." Rose nodded. Sean looked at her and asked, "Is there a third option?" Rose gave it some thought and said, "Sell the screeny to anotherpany. We may not profit from it, but we won''t lose money either." Sean gave her a big thumbs up. "That¡¯s a good idea. W e can¡¯t proceed with the filming for The Moonlit Sky''s script, and neither can Ares Films. This round, we can be considered the winners." Rose smiled enigmatically. Sean''s goal had been to relentlessly provoke Ares Enterprise, thus destroying Bell Enterprise''s chance of having any more partnerships with Ares Enterprise. Hence, at this point, he could be considered to have obtained a small victory and be a step closer to his goal. As for Rose, her goal had been to find a straw of hope for Severe Films. "Mr. Bell, have you thought about who to sell the script to?" Sean said, "The highest bidder gets it." Rose shook her head. "Sell it to the Severe family!¡± Sean looked at her with questions running in his mind. "Reason?" Rose said, "I heard that the sessor of Severe Enterprise, Miss Angeline died because of her obsessive love for Jay. Wouldn''t the Severe¡¯s hate the Ares for that? "An the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Mr. Bell, I''m sure you understand that?" Sean said, "You have a point." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The worry in Rose¡¯s gaze dissipated. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 After Sean left, Rose immediately sent a message to her father, George Severe. George Severe was in Swallow City and went by the name Ange Lin. "The Moonlit Sky¡¯s screeny is within our grasp. Mr. Severe, you should quickly get to Imperial Capital. As long as you follow my instructions, you won''t fail." Swallow City. George looked at his phone in disbelief. The Moonlit Sky¡¯s work was thetest hit IP screeny. Both film giants, Ares Films and Bell Films, had been fighting over it. What method had Ange Lin used to get such a popr IP script to fall into the hands of Severe Enterprise? The next day, George left Swallow City early in the morning. He followed Ange Lin¡¯s instructions and visited Sean Bell. Sean nced at Orchid and knew that she was the one who had contacted George, thus he got straight to the point, "Uncle George, I won''t earn a single cent from the ownership transfer fees for The Moonlit Sky''s screeny. I''ll sell it to you at its original price. What''s your opinion on this?" George said, "Then I shall thank you for your generosity, young chap." Sean paused before saying, "Uncle George, I must tell you the ugly truth. The Moonlit Sky''s screeny is of the sci-fi genre. To bring out the exact story as depicted in the screeny, you''ll need to hire a director with vast experience and heavily invest in the film. Are you capable of digesting this piece of cake with Severe Enterprise''s current situation?¡± George was now hesitant. Severe Enterprise was currently in a critical situation. If they added more salt to their wound, a wrong move could cause them total destruction. Rose was afraid that George''s thoughts would divert toward the negative aspect, and thus, she lightly cleared her throat. George shifted his gaze to her. Rose served a cup of warm tea and passed it to George. "Mr. Severe, have a drink." George drank the tea in the disposable cup and saw two words written at the base of the cup. They read, Ange Lin! A sh of surprise swept across George¡¯s gaze, but he recovered quickly. Rose pretended to be indifferent as she said, "Mr. Bell, Mr. Severe has traveled very far and out of sincerity. You shouldn''t scare him. Bell Films and Ares Films don''t dare produce the sci-fi themed screeny, The Moonlit Sky, because you all ce the value of your reputations much higher than profit. Mr. Severe is a smart businessman, anything will go as long as there i s profit to it.¡± George suddenly realized this and said, "You''re right." Rose printed the contract and went over to George. "M r. Severe, have a look at this. If there are no questions o r doubts, sign on the dotted lines and we''ll be on our way to transferring its ownership rights to you.¡± George carefully studied the contract before signing his name. Rose then brought the contract over to Sean. "Mr. Bell, you may sign your name.¡± Sean signed his name on the contract. When George was about to leave Bell Enterprise, Rose said, "Mr. Bell, I shall see our guest out." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sean nodded his head, not suspecting that anything was amiss. "Go ahead.¡± Rose then apanied George as he left the office. "Miss Orchid, do you know Ange Lin?¡± George was filled with questions. Rose looked at her surroundings before saying carefully, "Mr. Severe, this is not a ce to talk." Consequently, George shut his mouth. When both of them reached the elevator door, the door opened itself. The next moment, Jay and Grayson stepped out of the elevator and saw George and Rose standing in front of them. It has to be said that Rose had altered her looks using makeup. "Uncle George,¡± Jay called out. George¡¯s expression became livid. "Master Ares is a young and capable man. I''m nothingpared to you. It¡¯s better if you don''t call me uncle.¡± Jay remained calm. "What are you doing here, Uncle George?" George¡¯s face remained sulky, and he refused to have any small talk with Jay. Nheless, Jay''s gazended on the document folder that was in George''s hand. The cover of the contract caught his attention. "Uncle George, are you nning to coborate with Bell Enterprise?" George said coldly, "The Severe family is now a declining family. We''ve only managed to barely survive till now because Bell Enterprise does not despise us." Chapter 364 Chapter 364 An expression of helplessness shed across Jay¡¯s eagle eyes. "If you''re willing to work together with Ares Enterprise, I could..." George could no longer hide his anger. "No need for that. What we Severes have today is all thanks to you." Jay frowned and looked at ''Orchid'' restlessly. ''I wonder if she thinks so too?'' Rose merely remained calm and stoic. She was not at all surprised by what George had said. ''Does that mean she agrees that the downfall of the Severe family was because of me?¡¯ "Ms. Orchid, thank you. I shall make a move." George''s expression remained icy as he squeezed into the elevator just as the elevator door was about to shut itselfpletely. Jay stared at Orchid with his sharp gaze, hoping to read through her seemingly calm outlook. Unfortunately, she was a master at hiding her emotions. ''Master Ares, this way please." Rose stretched out her hand and bowed slightly to invite him. Jay softly sighed. He turned to walk toward Sean¡¯s office. Sean was bbergasted when he saw Jay. "Master Ares, how could you still have the cheek toe and see me?¡± Sean felt his anger rise when he saw Jay. Jay casually sat on the chair on the other end of Sean''s office table and crossed his legs with grace and magnificence. "Sean Bell, I''m willing to buy over The Moonlit Sky''s screeny for double the price." Sean was dumbfounded. He nced over at Rose with resentment as if he was ming her for being so quick to sell the script to Severe Enterprise at its original price. Rose lowered her head like a child who hadmitted a mistake, however, she was d inside.'' Luckily dad listened to me and bought over the screeny''s copyrights in time.'' Sean pretended to be interested and said, "Master Ares, you seem to be exceptionally interested in The Moonlit Sky''s screeny." Jay''s gaze shifted between Sean and Rose. Finally, it stopped on Rose''s face as he smiled slightly. "Other than being exceptionally interested in a woman, nothing else has my attention." Seanughed. "Master Ares, don''t tell me you''re exceptionally interested in my staff member, Orchid? How else would you exining over to my office every few days?" Bullseye! Rose red at Sean and said through gritted teeth, "M r. Bell, don¡¯t make fun of me. Why would someone like Master Ares be interested in a woman of low status like me.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seanughed. "That isn¡¯t necessary. Master Ares has always had special tastes.¡± Jay mocked, "Sean, you¡¯re the worm in my stomach!" It was a tone of affirmation! i To others, it sounded like he was teasing Sean. Sean felt deted. Whenever Jay spoke, he never left room for anyone''s dignity. Sean merely wanted to chase this sharp-tongued man out as soon as possible. "Master Ares, I''ve already sold The Moonlit Sky''s screeny to Severe Enterprise. If you''ve got nothing else, Orchid, please see our guest out." Jay was taken aback for a moment but soon got up elegantly and left through the door. Rose felt depressed... Since Sean had given her orders, she had no choice but to see Jay off. "Orchid, how much did you all earn by selling the screeny to Severe Enterprise?¡± Jay casually asked Rose as he walked out with her. "We neither earned nor lost,¡± Rose replied. Jay stopped abruptly and stared at Rose with a deep gaze. "Excellent," he praised from the bottom of his heart. ''This girl entered Bell Enterprise under a disguise and made a profit for Severe Enterprise. She is such an outstanding spy.¡¯ Chapter 365 Chapter 365 "Do you have Mr. Severe''s contact?" One could tell that he was probing from his gaze. "It''s stated in the contract, but I didn''t take note of it,¡± Rose replied. Jay said, "Oh, is that so? Please pass a message to him that Ares Films is willing to invest in the film. However, the profit will be shared 50-50." Rose was taken by surprise. Was this news truly a blessing for Severe Enterprise who were tight in funds? Rose looked at him with lots of questions in her mind. "I heard that Master Ares is a profit-minded businessman, so why are you being so generous toward Severe Enterprise?" Jay looked at her. His cold and sharp gaze became softer as he said, "Take it as I owe her and want topensate for it." Rose thought about it and said, "I will convey Master Ares¡¯ offer." With that, she turned around to leave. "Orchid!" Jay suddenly called her. Rose turned around to look at him. "Today is Monday." Rose was taken aback. Was he reminding her that it was her day to spend time with their children? It seemed as if no matter how she disguised herself, hisser-like eyes could always tell that it was her. "Understood,¡± Rose replied. Jay then turned around to leave. Grayson who had been following behind Jay all this time was confused about the situation. Inside the elevator, Grayson voiced out his queries," President, why do you want to coborate with Severe Enterprise? All these years, the Severe family has always treated you coldly. Why do you want such an annoyance?" Nobody knew what Jay was thinking about. However, there was a gentle smile present in his gaze. "The Severe family is going to be reborn." More questions puzzled Grayson as he mumbled, "Old Master Severe is bedridden. Not to mention, the father and son duo that¡¯s running Severe Enterprise is almost mediocre. How is it going to be reborn?" Jay walked out of Bell Enterprise''s central ring building and frowned as he looked up at the huge bronze lettering. ''Why has Angelina chosen to rely on Bell Enterprise to rebuild Severe Enterprise? ''Why not me?'' After Rose finished work at the end of the day, she gave Josephine a call. "Josephine, I still have some errands to run, could you please help me to pick up Jens and the kids from kindergarten?" Josephine happily agreed. "Big sis, don''t worry, you can be at ease to pass the children to me. Do whatever you need to do." Rose hung up the phone. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At the main entrance of the central ring building, Rose called for a taxi and went straight to Splendid Century Hotel. Inside guest room number 306, George and his son, Zayne, could be seen having a discussion. They were shocked when a knock came from the door. Zayne got up to open the door and saw Ms. Orchid who looked beautiful and mesmerizing. Turning to his fashionable father, his gaze turned rather dirty. Rose red at him with disappointment and forcefully stomped on his foot before walking into the room. "Ms. Orchid, how did you know that I was staying here?" George was extremely shocked. Rose smiled gently. "Mr. Severe, I''m Ange Lin." George was so emotional that the cup in his hand fell t o the ground. "You... entered Bell Enterprise just to get The Moonlit Sky''s screeny?" Rose nodded. "Both Ares Films and Bell Films are strongpetitors that refuse to give the other any way. I merely used a few small tricks to make the screeny and director belong to opposite companies. That way, bothpanies that have always held high expectations for blockbuster productions would give up on the movie because their criteria could not be met. Severe Enterprise merely gains from their losses." George was worried. "Ares Films and Bell Films would give up the production of the film because the criteria needed could not be met. However, it''s a difficult task for Severe Enterprise to take over as well. Where are w e going to find a sci-fi director that can do a good job a t a lower offer?" Rose said, "Master Ares asked me to pass a message to you. He said that he is willing to invest in this film if the profit is shared 50-50." When Zayne heard the words, Master Ares, he lost control and growled at Rose, "We will neither work Ares enterprise nor with a person like him that has a monstrous heart.¡± Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Rose was stunned... Why did Zayne have such a strong animosity against Jay? If they wanted to me Angeline''s death on Jay, it would be quite unfair for him. "Calm down. We should not be petty about these minute things if we want to seed,¡± Rose advised Zayne. George''s expression darkened. "Ange Lin, you don''t understand the grudges the Ares and Severe family hold against each other..." Rose softly said, "I know a little." George red at her and bellowed even louder, "No, you don''t understand." Rose looked at George who was fuming with anger. She kept quiet when she noticed the angry bloodshot eyes of her father who was usually gentle and soft-spoken. Were there other hidden issues that she did not know of? "Mr. Severe, please rify," Rose¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. George said painfully, "The death of my daughter, Angeline, has got something to do with him." All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rose was taken aback. "Ms. Severe was madly in love with Master Severe at that time. She had made the choice to drive on the highway despite being exhausted just to see him. Consequently, she was involved in an ident. It was purely an ident. I hope that Mr. Severe will not push the me of Ms. Severe''s death toward the Ares family. What more, reject such a good partnership..." What Rose had said was from an article she had read about Angelina''s death. All of a sudden, Zayne went berserk. "My sister''s death was not an ident. He had nned for it to happen..." Rose was dumbfounded. Nevertheless, at that moment, it was as if someone had poured lead on her. She felt extraordinarily heavy as she fell into an abyss. "Zayne, you can eat the wrong food, but you can''t speak the wrong things," Rose mumbled in disbelief. Zayne exined it systematically to her, "My sister had not traveled to Imperial Capital out of whim that day. He had set a trap to lure her over." Rose felt a surge of chaos rush through her mind. The ident seven years ago... ''I seemed to have received a certain message before rushing over to Imperial Capital. ''Was that message the catalyst of my death? ''No, he wouldn''t do that to me.'' When Rose wanted to hear more about it, Zayneughed bitterly. "Forget it. Why am I telling all these things to an outsider? Regardless, my sister was a fool to have fallen in love with such a horrifying man.¡± The more he spoke, the more questions arose in Rose''s mind; it made her feel suffocated. "I want to hear about it..." Rose almost pleaded Zayne a s she said. Zayne was bbergasted by her response and looked a t his father. At this point, he was extremely curious about Rose¡¯s identity. George looked at Rose''s look of disbelief that was coursing through her gaze and sighed. He waved to Zayne and said, "Zayne, you can go home first. I have some business to discuss with Ms. Orchid.¡± Zayne left reluctantly. Somehow, he felt a sense of familiarity with this Ms. Orchid. After Zayne left, George solemnly looked at Rose and said, "Ange Lin, could you tell me your true identity now?" Rose calmed her turbulent emotions, walked into the bathroom, and then came out with a clean face. George looked at Rose without her makeup and stood u p in shock. "Rose Loyle?" Rose did not answer him. Instead, she walked over to him, abruptly knelt, and croaked hoarsely, "Dad." George was stunned. "You''re confusing me. You''re Ange Lin, Orchid, and Rose Loyle. However, you¡¯re calling me dad?" Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Rose cried as she spoke, "I don''t know what happened. After the ident, I woke up as Rose Loyle!¡± George was startled for some time... "This is absurd. My daughter Angeline died in that ident. I buried her at Mountain''s Fork Cemetery, yet you''re telling me right now that you''re my daughter... appearing in front of me inside another body..." Although it was unbelievably crazy, George still could notpletely exclude the possibility of Angeline being inside Rose''s body. He remembered the time when he first met Ange Lin who had yed the ''where is the middle finger¡¯ game. He remembered the scene where Angeline and Rose held their hands tightly at the ident site. He had no choice but to believe that it was something fate had arranged. "Rose, prove it to me that you''re my daughter Angeline." He looked at Rose who was standing straight with a determined expression. She was exactly like his daughter Angeline. Rose nodded. She ced her hands behind her and swung her head around as she recited a poem, "Father, you gave life to me. Mother, you nurtured me. My parents, youfort me, feed me, help me, guide me, take care of me, watch over me, carry me through ces. I must repay this favor but cmities cannot be predicted!¡± George observed the way she recited the poem and recalled how Angeline had used to act when she recited poems as a child. Just like Rose, she would swing her head around as she innocently recited her poems. As for George, he felt that the poem carried a negative meaning and had always forbidden her from reciting it. The moment she was done reciting the poem, her face was covered in tears. She then knelt to the space opposite where she had been standing earlier and imitated George''s stern voice, "Angel, there are plenty of ssical poems that are beautiful and famous. Why must you choose such a poem? This poem carries a negative implication. Do not recite it anymore." She managed to perfectly imitate how George looked and sounded. George''s face was now covered in tears as well. He reached out his hand to help Rose up. "Angel!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Dad!¡± Rose curled into his embrace and her tears drenched his clothes. "I''m sorry for being so willful." "Daddy is useless for having failed to protect the Severe family¡¯s business.¡± A mix of emotions gathered as the father and daughter reunited. Once they had calmed down, Rose brought up the previous topic. "Dad, you said earlier that Jay had a hand in the ident seven years ago. Could you tell me more about it?¡± George looked at his daughter''s gaze that sought an answer and felt a turbulent wave swell in his heart. "You''ve given birth to three children for him, haven''t you?¡± Rose lowered her gaze. "Sorry, dad. I¡¯ve disappointed you." George waved his hand and sighed deeply. "You¡¯re still young and haven''t seen the world enough. You''re too naive to see the ugly side of a human''s heart. Perhaps it''s all a joke yed by fate." George was deep in thought for some time. Nevertheless, he eventually looked up at Rose and said solemnly, "Angel, what you''ve experienced is out o f this world. You must keep it a secret and never allow anyone to turn it into a knife against you." Rose nodded. "Yes, dad." George then said, "I have never had any high ambitions my whole life. I''ve only wished for you and Zayne to be safe and healthy. Your happiness is of the utmost importance.¡± He paused for a moment before suddenly emotionally taking Rose''s hands in his. "Stay away from him.¡± Rose understood that the ''him'' George meant was Jay, however, after two lifetimes of love, it was easier said than done. "Dad, I can''t do it." Rose¡¯s eyes reddened. If she only had one chance of unattainable love between him and her, perhaps she would force herself to leave his world. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Now, they shared three children. She could force herself to stay away from Jay, however, how could she do the same toward her own flesh and blood? George became emotional. "You¡¯re like a moth going near the me if you get near him. You''re seeking your own destruction." Rose shuddered. "Dad, tell me the reason why you hate him so much. Otherwise, I can''t..." George mustered up enough strength to force out his words, "That ident was a farewell gift set up by the Ares family for you. "A few days after your death, there was news about Jay''s wedding. He had lured you over to Imperial Capital but was going to marry another girl. Can you guess what his intentions were?" Rose''s body swayed. "The person he likes... is not me." "If it weren''t for Zayne''s lunatic-like behavior of wreaking havoc at the Ares¡¯ house asking them to pay for your life, the Ares family would not have been thrown into chaos. In other words, he would not have had to cancel his wedding." George scoffed. "Hmph. The bottom line is, he''s just a coward without any feelings. After your death, he hid behind a huge tree inside the Ares family''s house; he dared not see u s. He wouldn¡¯t evene to see you onest time on the day you were buried. "All these years, he has never visited you at your grave." George''s words were like a knife, slicing up Rose''s body repeatedly. ''So he did not only hate Rose? ''He hated Angeline as well. ''I''m too silly to not be able to see through his heart even after two lifetimes.'' Rose got up from the floor with a lost gaze. Nevertheless, her smile was bright. "Thank you, dad. You''ve let me see who he actually is." George looked at Angeline worriedly. "What are you nning to do next? Are you going to get back with him?" Rose looked at George and smiled palely. "Dad, don''t worry. That Angeline that had been trapped by love is dead. "I approached him only for the sake of the Severe family." Rose walked out the door when she suddenly recalled something and turned around. "Dad, since he has offered his help and is willing to coborate with us for the filming of The Moonlit Sky''s screeny, just ept his help." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She added another sentence, "It''s what he owes us." George looked at Angeline. ¡®No wonder the old man said that she''s the only business genius in the Severe family, always seeking for the most profit. It''s something very alike to Jay Ares.'' The only thing stopping him was the concerns he had. The Severe family was heading downhill and was currently powerless. How was his precious daughter going to fight for a way out amidst the fight between the Bell and Ares family? After Rose left the room, she recollected her worn out emotions, hailed a cab, and went to Garden of A Diary, seemingly unaffected as if nothing had happened. Josephine was at the door. When she saw Rose from afar, she waved at her. "Big sis, you''re finally here." 1 When Rose got out of the taxi, she looked at Josephine apologetically and said, "I''m sorry for being late, Josephine." Josephine smiled mysteriously. "It''s okay that you''rete. I was only worried that you wouldn''t show up. Big sis, I''ve got an appointment. I can let him wait, but I can''t don''t appear." Rose was surprised and asked curiously, "Who is the boy? Look at how happy you are..." Josephine hugged Rose and ced her lips near her ear before whispering, "Zayne Severe." Rose¡¯s body stiffened. Nheless, Josephine continued to smile without a care in the world like a silly child. "Big sis, I think our fate hasn''t ended, that''s why he looked for me on his own ord. He gave me a call to meet up with him. I''ll be going." Josephine left happily. On the other hand, Rose felt uneasy. ''Zayne hates the Ares family a lot, so why would he make the first move to look for Josephine? ''What is he up to now?'' Chapter 369 Chapter 369 That night, Jay did note home. After Rose had put the children to sleep, she returned t o the room that Jay had prepared for her. Although sheid in bed, she could not find herself falling asleep. She pitied herself and worried about Josephine. In the middle of the night, her room door swung open without warning. Consequently, Rose was startled. When she turned on the lights, she saw Jenson standing at the door, staring nkly at her. "Mommy, may I sleep with you?" Rose smiled at Jenson and reached out her hand." Come over." Jenson closed the door behind him andid next to Rose. Rose looked up at the clock on the wall to check the time. ''It''s midnight, but Jenson is still awake?'' All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She caressed Jenson''s little ears as she asked gently," Share with me what is bothering you from sleeping?" Jenson shifted his body on the bed andid sideways t o look at Rose. Within his eyes, she could see a mixture of doubt, fear, and uneasiness. Rose fiddled with his earlobe as she had heard that massaging a child''s earlobe could help relieve a child¡¯s anxiety from having a frightful sleep. She wondered if it would help Jenson. Rose was merely trying anything she could think of without knowing the cause of Jenson''s restlessness. "Jens, if you have any troubles, you can always share them with me, okay?¡± Her instincts told her that Jens was troubled. However, like his father, he always kept his feelings and thoughts to himself. Rose wanted to counsel him and encourage him to pour out his feelings. Thus, she patiently coaxed," Jens, mommy loves you. If you have anything troubling you, you can tell me because I¡¯m the person who loves you most in this world." Jenson suddenly mumbled, "Mommy, I''m scared!" Rose was taken aback... On usual days, Jens portrayed himself as a brave boy that had a smart mind. His image was akin to a matured man that was trapped in a young boy''s body. She had not expected such weakness to be hiding behind his quiet facade. "Tell me what you are afraid of." Jenson curled up like a prawn and leaned into Rose''s embrace. As for Rose, she patted his back, patiently waiting for him to continue his story... "A crazy woman is hiding behind Tourmaline Estate. She hides under daddy''s bed..." Jenson said in between his sleepiness. It was as if Rose''s spirit was trapped and had been thrown into a bottomless abyss. Due to what her father had said earlier and what Jenson was saying now, her mind was in a mess. It was as if thousands of bees were buzzing in her head. Perhaps Jenson felt safe in her arms because he fell asleep not long after. On the other hand, Rose sat up with a severe migraine, and she cuddled her head with her arms. She felt as if her body was not hers as her body and soul kept fighting with each other in an attempt to tear her apart. It would be apt to say that her body was trying to escape while her soul was trying to grab on. Undeniably, it was akin to her having fallen into hell and was now experiencing indescribable pain. Her breathing became ragged as she kept consoling herself, "Rose Doyle, stay calm. Do not be seduced by his outer appearance. "Give up on him, leave him. You must learn to love yourself and live for yourself!" 1 On the eastern horizon, the sun began to rise. After a night of struggling, Roseid in bed like a corpse. Nheless, she felt that she had survived the night. Downstairs, the sound of a Rolls Royce engine was heard. Jenson happily shook his mommy''s arm. "Mommy, daddy''s home." Rose shot a smile at Jenson with the thick dark circles around her eyes. "Go on." Downstairs, Jay had parked his Rolls Royce and was charmingly standing at the front door. When he looked up at the balcony on the second floor, he saw three heads poking out at the same time. "Daddy!" "Daddy!" "Uncle!" Jenson and Baby Robbie had called him daddy! Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Baby Zetty was used to calling him uncle. Additionally, Jay had neither revealed her identity nor decided to reunite with her. Rose quickly got out of bed but did not have enough time to cover up the tiredness in her face. Just as she had dressed up, Jay appeared in front of her door. Thetter was leaning on the door frame and was disying a subtle smile. Rose grabbed her messy hair in annoyance. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty had forgotten to close the door aftering into her room to greet her good morning. "Good morning, Sir Ares." Rose smiled awkwardly. There were traces of bitterness in her smile. Jay looked at Rose. Her eyes looked very beautiful, but it was not enough to conceal the dark circles she had. What more, the worries that had risen within her gaze. "You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?" He asked. Rose knew that she could not hide it from him and thus nodded. "Why?" Rose looked at him. There was a sense of selfmockery in her gaze. "Is Sir Ares worried about me?" Jay frowned. Within a night, the girl''s gaze had be unreadable. It was unlike her innocent look from some time ago. It made his heart ache. One of the reasons for her change had something to d o with Severe Enterprise. He moved his feet and slowly walked up to her. "Rose, you have me. You don''t need to toil so hard." Rose smiled brightly. "Thank you." In her heart, she was crying. In her previous life, she had been cheated by his sweet lies. He had been misleading her all this while. Neither ending it if he did not like her nor giving her any promises if he liked her. After two lifetimes, she finally realized that she had been waiting for a love that would never have an ending. There had been another woman on his bed. His gaze turned sharper as he looked at her. "Rose, you need to be sincere when you thank someone." Rose immediately smiled like an idiot. "By the way, Sir Ares. The president of Severe Enterprise agreed to you investing in the film." Jay nodded. "It''s all thanks to you. What reward do you want?¡± Rose looked at him, but her gaze was like a ck hole. ''What can I get from him? ''He can never give me what I want. ''And I have blocked out any desires or hopes of getting back together.'' "It was nothing,¡± She replied. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jay turned to leave icily. Earlier that morning, he had traveled from Imperial Capital to Garden of A Diary because he had been worried about her. However, he did not receive any warm wee from her. The only thing he received was an endless wave of coldness. He had merely been seeking trouble when he could have avoided it. "I''m going to send the children to kindergarten. Do you want to carpool along?¡± He said while descending the stairs. Rose¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at his hurried figure. ''Was he being considerate that I don''t have a car when he rushed over to pick up the children?'' She quickly chased away such thoughts and even looked down upon herself. "Damn. Aren''t you going to change this behavior of self-denial?" "It''s alright. Sean will fetch me," Rose said. Jay''s back stiffened slightly. Nevertheless, he marched off after a brief pause. Rose immediately took her phone and messaged Sean, asking him toe over to fetch her. After half an hour, Sean appeared at the doorsteps of Garden of A Diary. Rose merely wanted to leave the suffocating ce. Hence, she quickly bid farewell to the children, Mrs. Zonder, and Jay. "I¡¯m off to work, bye!" Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The sports car sped across the wide street. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. From time to time, Sean Bell would nce at the back t o look at Rose Loyle who was sitting in the back. He was amused and thus teased her. "What am I supposed to say about you? All thedies i n Imperial Capital are desperate to try and get close to him. Not to mention, fawn over him. You have the chance to be the great Mrs. Ares, however, you¡¯ve chosen to decline him. Should I say you''re silly, dumb, or foolish?" "What''s so great about being Mrs. Ares? If I''ll always have to look at that grumpy face, I''ll either end up developing endocrine disorders or neurological disorders." Rose had developed a desire for revenge. If she could not have him, then what was so good about him? Sean could not help but chuckle. "Hehe." When the sports car turned into Imperial Capital''s Middle Ring Road, Sean reminded Rose, "The company is just up ahead. If you don''t want my two-faced sister to give you any trouble, you should hurry and put on some makeup." Rose quickly retrieved the cosmetics she had in her handbag and touched up her makeup. Sean then drove into the open-air dam''s parking lot, closed his eyes, and rested while he waited for Rose to fix her makeup. After about half an hour of Rose trying to finish her makeup- A dark figure appeared and blocked the light that wasing in from the car''s front window. Simultaneously, both Rose and Sean turned to look at the figure. Subsequently, they were met with Nancy Bell''s venomous re. "Aren''t your makeup skills just great, Rose Boyle?" Rose smiled awkwardly as her gaze fell on Nancy''s high nose bridge, sharp chin, and face that had been injected with hyaluronic acid. "Miss Bell, there''s nock of fake faces in this day and age, don''t you agree?" "Liar." Nancy then turned to re at Sean angrily." Aren''t you just amazing, brother? Hiding the Bell family''s enemy next to you. Wait till father hears about this. I''ll go tell him now." Once she finished speaking, Nancy turned on her heels and walked off. Rose and Sean looked at each other. Nheless, Rose merely resumed doing her makeup and holding up her cosmetics case- "God is punishing me for not saying my prayers! How unfortunate!" Sean''s gaze darkened. "Perhaps you should flee." Rose puffed out her chest and straightened her back before asking, "Then what will happen to you if I run away?" Sean Bellughed and said, "We aren''t that close to have to suffer through it together." "But we''re close enough to be able to say it''s not every man for himself!" Rose huffed justly. Stanley Bells'' office. Nancy could be seen reporting to the chairman with a shocked expression on her face, "Father, my brother''s foxy little assistant turns out to be Rose Boyle!" Stanley''s eyes widened in rage. "Is that true?" "Yes, it is!" "You people, get Sean and Rose here immediately." Stanley was so enraged that he mmed his hand on the table. After a short while, Sean and Rose were brought into the chairman''s office by a few bodyguards. Rose Boyle''s makeup was only half done. On one side o f her face, she was the bewitching Miss Rose. On the other half of her face, she was the innocent beauty, Rose Boyle. Stanley looked at Rose, slightly baffled, but impressed by her makeup skills. "Rose Boyle, you truly are capable!" Rose smiled. It has to be said that her smile appeared warm and gentle on one side, but evil and sly on the other. "You tter me, Chairman Bell," Rose replied humbly. Sean Bell furrowed his brows. "But I''m very curious. You''ve tried all sorts of tricks just to stay by Sean''s side. What are your intentions?" Rose''s gaze flitted toward Sean who was standing beside her and said somewhat bashfully, "Master Bell i s elegant and suave, he''s young yet capable. I want to b e with him all the time." Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Sean''s temples started throbbing. Nancy started adding fuel to the mes. "Father, she''s the one who instigated Brother to snatch Ares Enterprises¡¯ screeny and influence, deliberately causing a rift between Bell Enterprise and Ares Enterprises. In my opinion, she must be amercial spy sent by a third party!" A cold, cunning sneer appeared on Stanley Bell''s handsome and resolute expression. "Guards, tie her up and send her to Ares Enterprises to plead her guilt." Sean saw that the situation was taking a turn for the worse. He quickly pulled Rose behind him. "Father, Rose isn¡¯t amercial spy. She... She''s the woman that your son likes!" Stanley stared at Sean in shock. "What did you say?" "I said, she''s my girlfriend!" Sean said pointedly. Nancy was so astonished that her mouth formed into a half-circle. "Are you insane, Brother? Have you ever thought about the consequences of stealing Master Ares'' woman?" Stanley was in disbelief, and he was so furious that he started trembling. "Do you know that by doing this, you''repletely going against Jay Ares?" "Father, if you''re worried about Master Ares'' revenge, I''m willing to leave Bell Enterprise forever." Stanley was astonished. "You''d give up your identity a s Bell Enterprise''s young master for this woman?" Sean gritted his teeth. "For her, never mind my identity as Bell Enterprise''s young master, I''d even give up my life." Rose thought, ''Now this joke has gone too far!'' Nancy''s rage gradually subsided, and thoughts shed through her brain. If Rose and Sean got together, she could kill two birds with one stone. If Sean left Bell Enterprise, she could further stabilize her position in thepany. Once Rose married her brother, then there would be a n opportunity for her to rekindle her rtionship with Jay. When she thought of that, Nancy said connivingly," Father, since Brother likes Rose, why don''t we just fulfill his wishes?" Stanley, on the other hand, was firmly against it. "No, you can marry any other girl except Rose!" Sean said, "Father, I just want to be with the woman I love, even if we just lead a simple life. I beg of you, please give us your blessings-" Sean fell onto his knees. Stanley was stunned. Sean''s stubbornness about his love reminded Stanley of Sean''s mother. Perhaps he was afraid of his son repeating his mother''s tragedy, but Stanley eventually relented. " You should leave first. Keep this under wraps for now." Rose stepped forward and helped Sean up. When they returned to the president''s office, Sean copsed onto the floor. "Rose, I''ve put my lifelong happiness on the line for you. How are you going to repay me now?" Rose looked at the sullen Sean and said jokingly," With my love and devotion?" Sean''s smile froze. "You''re not thinking of going along with my act are you?" Rose beamed. "As long as you announce me as your girlfriend in front of the media, those men who are interested in pursuing me would retreat. When I think about it, it doesn''t seem like such a bad idea-" "Other than Master Ares, what kind of idiot would want to pursue you?" Sean retorted in disgust. Rose smiled dryly. "I suppose you''re right." Sean got up and said sullenly, "It''s your gain." Rose smiled cheerfully. She moved closer to him and reached out her hand to shake his. "Here''s to working together." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sean pressed his fingertips against her increasingly approaching forehead. "Since we''re just acting, we can put on an act in front of other people, but when we''re alone, please stay away from me so that I don''t have to continue acting." Chapter 373 Chapter 373 After the rain, the autumn chill faded and ushered in the frigid winter. Nancy sat on a swivel chair with her phone in her hand. She was tapping on the phone screen repeatedly, then she turned off the phone''s screen again and again. Finally, Nancy mustered up the courage and turned on her phone''s screen. She found Jay Ares'' name in her contacts and called him. The phone rang for a long time before Jay''s cold tone spoke up from the other end, "What?" Nancy was so nervous that her palm started sweating. "Master Ares... I... I have something to tell you." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Speak." Jay sounded increasingly impatient. "My brother and Rose are together." Nancy bit her lip. She did not believe that he would not be interested in this message. Just as she expected, Jay pulled the phone closer as his enchanting voice became even clearer. However, it also turned colder. "What did you say?" Even from the other end of the call, she could feel the coldness that radiated off him. "My brother and Rose are together." Nancy was shaken by his intimidating tone and repeated her message. On the other end. Jay was extremely irritated. What did she mean when she said that Sean Bell and Rose Boyle were together? Were they sleeping together? Were they openly announcing their rtionship? After a moment, Nancy''s timid voice spoke up, "My brother and Rose Boyle have admitted their rtionship in front of my father. My father disapproves, but my brother was being insistent. My father could not do anything, so he relented!" Jay mmed his fist on the table. "Sean Bell, you''re looking for death," he muttered through gritted teeth. How dare he try to steal his woman?! A hint of a sly smile appeared in Nancy''s eyes." Master Ares, my brother and Rose should be announcing their rtionship officially very soon. I''m telling you beforehand so you''d be mentally prepared for it." Jay hung up the call and got up from his chair. Perhaps he had been shaken, but his lean body staggered for a bit. Grayson cast a worried nce at him before asking," Are you alright, President?" Jay supported himself with both hands on the table, calmed the chaos in his mind, and said, "Grayson, ban all of Sean Bell and Rose Loyle''s social media ounts at once. Buy the top trending search slots for these three months. Also... Go to Bell Enterprise''s website and turn Sean''s profile picture into a pig''s head immediately..." i Grayson started sweating profusely. There was nothing the president would not do to stop Rose and Sean from announcing their rtionship. "Yes, President," Grayson replied curtly. Jay returned to his seat on the swivel chair, massaging his brows with one hand. When Jean brought in a huge stack of documents, he saw Jay''s sullen expression. Jean had recently been exhausted by Jay''s demonic training and had a deep grudge against him. It was rare to see Jay so crestfallen. Jean quickly took the opportunity to pick at Jay for his amusement. "Hey, Brother, which idiot offended you?" Jay''s re was as sharp as a knife as if he wanted to cut Jean with his eyes. "Brother, don''t look at me like that. It''s terrifying." Jay ignored him. Jean then started to use his smarts to deduce the situation. "In the entire Imperial Capital, if there aren''t 10,000 people who want to bully you, there''d still at least be 8,000. However, a person who¡¯s capable of bullying you doesn''t even exist yet... I wonder, does that person have nine galls or do they have nine lives t o dare to provoke you so?" He suddenly thought of something. "Ah, I know. It must be my sister-inw. What did my sister-in- law d o now?" When he brought up the words ''my sister-inw¡¯, Jay was also awed by her. "She truly is mighty." Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Jay shot an icy re at Jean. He reached out his hand and said, "Give it to me." Jean passed him the documents he was holding and said smugly, "Brother, my French is improving drastically. If you don''t believe me, you can test me!" "Degage!" Jay snapped coldly. Jean replied, "I know what this means. Get lost, right? Does it mean ''get lost''?" 1 Grayson could not help butugh. Jean realized that he was being bullied by his cousin, and his smug expression was suddenly wiped off his face. "Brother, can''t you share a little of Sister-inw''s gentleness with me?" When he mentioned Bose, Jay''s expression darkened further. Jean looked at his cousin''s icy expression and teased him. "So there are also women in this world who you can''t handle. Haha, women like Sister-inw. You can''t lock up her heart, but you can lock her up as a person..." Jay could notpare to John and Josephine who were sentiment experts. At that moment, when he heard Jean''s n, he lost his temper. He threw the documents back at Jean. "There''s an error in the trantion. Take them back and amend it." Jean asked suspiciously, "Where''s the error?" "Find it yourself." Jean almost had a breakdown. "Brother, there are so many words here. How would I find it? Are you trying t o kill me?" Jay turned a deaf ear toward him. Jean smacked the documents against his head. "I was wrong, I''m the one at fault. I''d rather offend the scumbag and the woman than offend you, Brother!" The corners of Grayson''s lips twitched. He was only learning this lesson now. What a waste of his youth. Jean''s eyes glinted. "Brother, shall we make a deal?" Jay looked at him in disdain. "Make a deal with you?" His disgusted expression made it seem as if he was talking to a single-cell organism. Jean threw himself before Jay and said mysteriously," Last night when I was at a bar, I saw Second Sister. She was there with a man and they were acting intimate." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When he reached that point, he deliberately stopped talking. Jay was not bothered and did not care at all. Jean was envious of Josephine. "Brother, do you not care about Second Sister anymore?" Jay nodded. Jean whined, "She''s turned the tables and doomed me to this suffering. No wonder Brother is especially bored these days and you have way too much time on your hands to spend on me." Jay stared at him coldly. "This has nothing to do with her. Grandfather was the one who saddled me with the responsibility of nurturing a hopeless case like you into a business elite." Jean did not believe that Jay did not care about Josephine at all. He summoned his busybody spirit and started blurting out, "Second Sister was together with Zayne Severest night. Brother, you''d save her, won''t you?" Jay''s expression fell slightly. For Zayne Severe to be flirting with Josephine at a time like this, it would seem like he had ulterior motives. Jay turned to Grayson. "Go investigate. Remember to not alert them. As long as Zayne is not doing anything inappropriate, you can leave them be." "Yes, President." Jean muttered, "I''m more worried that Josephine would have ulterior motives toward the Severe family''s young master..." Jay stared at him, and Jean began asking for credit." Brother, I''ve provided such big news. Reward me, please." Jay looked at his watch. "Fine, you can leave work now." Jean, This reward made him want to cry. It was already past Grand Asia''s office hours, okay! Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Rose Loyle was pondering. Jay had agreed to work with Severe Enterprise. However, the written contract had not been signed yet. What if he backed out? She had to urge Severe Enterprise to do it as soon as possible. Rose arrived at Eminent Honor Co. Ltd. to look for Zayne Severe. From a distance, she could see Zayne and Josephine clinging to each other. "Zayne, when will youe to my house to ask about my hand in marriage?" Josephine looked up at Zayne, her eyes glittering with a look of anticipation. Zayne held Josephine''s face and said, "If I go over to your house and ask for your hand in marriage, won''t your brother kick me out?" Josephine beamed. "That depends on your sincerity. If you''re not sincere enough, my brother might just chase you out with a bat!" A fearful expression appeared on Zayne''s face. "Your brother¡¯s too protective of you. Won''t he feel guilty if h e ends up turning a pretty young girl like you into an olddy that no one wants?" Josephine hit her fists against his chest gently. "How could you say that? Which part of me is old? Moreover, my brother has already realized that if he''s too strict with me, it¡¯d be difficult for me to find a boyfriend. So, he decided to return me my freedom." Zayne pouted. "That''s wise of him. He knew that no one would want an olddy like you, so he let you out t o sabotage me." Josephine pinched his nose. "You''re not allowed to call me an olddy that no one wants."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zayne surrendered immediately. "Yes, yes, yes. It''s my fault. You''re my little princess. Even if one day your hair turns white, your face bes wrinkled, you walk with a hunched back, or you be deaf and blind, you''ll still be my little princess." Josephine grinned like a child, happy and satisfied. "Since you''re such a sweet-talker, I''ll forgive you. I''m leaving now, Zayne. I''ll see you tomorrow." Josephine nted a kiss on the side of his face and left while still smiling. Zayne wiped the drool off his cheek with the back of his palm, the smile in his eyes turning cold. Once Josephine left, Rose approached him slowly. "Zayne Severe!" Her heart swelled with mixed emotions. Zayne was using Josephine''s innocent love for him to achieve his own selfish goals. Zayne turned around, giving Rose a cold stare. "What are you doing here, Rose?" "I want to talk to you." Zayne put on a yful appearance and said mischievously, "If there''s anything, just talk to my father." There was an edge to his smile. It was taunting. Rose suddenly felt ufortable. What was wrong with this man''s mind? "President Severe has returned to Imperial Capital. He''s unable to resolve any urgent matters. From now o n, if there''s anything rting to Severe Enterprise, you would have to sincerely cooperate with me." Zayne kicked at the bluestone b beneath his feet." Who do you think you are? How dare you order me around?" "President Severe has handed all the assignments that were distributed in Imperial Capital to me. I have the authority to request that you cooperate with my instructions," Rose announced seriously. Zayne narrowed his eyes, looking at her in disdain." Stay away from me, Rose Loyle. Unlike my father, I won''t be seduced by a woman." Rose lifted her hand andunched her fist at Zayne''s nose. His nose started bleeding. "F*ck, you dare to hit me?" "Since you won''t be seduced by a woman, you shouldn''t toy with Josephine''s feelings. You''re a scumbag, and I''m teaching you a lesson in her ce." Rose was enraged. She and Josephine were the same kind of people. They would go through all sorts of things for love. She was not treated well by Jay, and Josephine was not treated well by Zayne. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 She served him justice on behalf of Josephine Ares. Zayne Severe clutched his nose, ring and seething with rage. "Rose Loyle, do you think that I wouldn''t dare to hit a woman? Let me tell you something, don''t provoke me. When I''m provoked, I wouldn''t even show myself mercy, never mind you." He spoke harshly, but he never made a move. Rose understood that he was not the type of person who would typically raise his hand against a woman. "Don''t y with Josephine''s feelings," Rose warned him once more. Zayne retorted, "So Jay Ares is allowed to toy with my sister, but I''m not allowed to toy with his? Where''s the logic in that?" Rose was so livid that she aimed a sweeping kick at him, knocking Zayne off his feet. "Damn, don''t cross the line. If you physically assault m e again, don''t me me if I do the same to you." Rose squatted beside him, looking at his disheveled appearance. "Promise me you won''t go to see Josephine." Zayne spat in her direction. "Bah, mind your own business." Rose was so angry that she kicked him down again. After being beaten up repeatedly, Zayne was furious. H e clenched his fists and got back up. He waved his fists at Rose and said, "Come on then. I''ve never hit a woman but you deserve a beating. I''ll make sure I mess you up so badly that even your parents won''t recognize you." As soon as he finished speaking, Zayne startedunching his fists at her. Rose dodged his attacks swiftly. Before Zayne couldunch a sweeping kick at her feet, Rose had already leaped up, dodging his attack. Zayne Severe was stunned. "You''ve got skills!" As she dodged his attacks, Rose said, "I''m not here to fight you, Zayne. I''m just here to tell you that you should go to Ares Enterprises as soon as possible to sign the cooperation agreement for the preparation of The Moonlit Sky''s screeny so that the situation doesn''t worsen." Zayne was merciless with his attacks. He was a tough guy who had been in the army before. His punches were swift, and a few of themnded on Rose''s face. Rose''s skin was very sensitive. It would get red and swollen if she even bumped into something. At that moment, her face was swollen and filled with bruises. "Are you a man, Zayne Severe? What kind of man are you if you''d even hit a woman?" Rose could only employ such a roundabout tactic to make Zayne stop. Zayne had been beaten badly too. His whole face was swollen. The two of them looked at each other. Zayne said, "I''m telling you for thest time, I''ll never work with Jay Ares." Rose took out the management authority that had been bestowed upon her by Zayne''s father-The business card of Severe Enterprise''s executive president. She held it in front of Zayne. She commanded him, "I order you to go." Zayne stared at the business card in disbelief. "What the... Has my old man gone senile? How could he give such an important position to an outsider?" Then, he looked at Rose with an using look. "Just what benefits did you give my father?" Rose raised her fist and punched him in the nose again. Zayne clutched his nose and groaned in pain. "Why''d you hit an old wound?" Rose grabbed Zayne by his loosened cor and yanked at his tie harshly. In an instant, his blouse had be tighter. "Zayne Severe, I don''t care what kind of grudge you have against Jay Ares, but remember this, i f you want Severe Enterprise to rise again, you have to work with Ares Enterprises." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Zayne got up from the ground, patting the dust off the back of his pants. Then, he looked at Rose''s face-She looked terrible. "Don''t look at me like that, Rose Loyle. You look like you had just crawled out from the scene of a car ident. Just looking at you would be enough to give me nightmares." He then turned and left in a huff. Rose was so livid that she started cursing him behind his back. "Zayne Severe, even with the help of others, you''re still just a useless man!" Zayne paused briefly, but then quickly continued walking off angrily. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Zayne Severe returned to Eminent Honor Co. Ltd.''s office. Francis Greene took one look at his swollen face and jumped in shock, the teacup in his hands slipping onto the coffee table. "Zayne, did you fight with someone?" Zayne sat down on the couch angrily and said in a bitter tone, "My father must be getting senile. He¡¯s appointed an outsider as Severe Enterprise''s executive president." Francis wet his handkerchief and walked over to him, patting it gently against Zayne''s forehead. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Ouch, it hurts." Zayne hissed in pain. Francis asked, "Did your dad beat you?" "No, he''s returned to Swallow City." Francis became confused. "Then who was the one who beat you up this badly?" Zayne shot him a furious re. "I fought with the newly-appointed executive president." Francis poked at the wounds on his face. "You''ll be fine. These are all surface wounds. But I''m curious, you said you were a champion fighter ever since you were a kid. Those few streets in Swallow City belonged to you. You''ve spent all those years in actualbat training. How could you let someone beat up your handsome face?" Zayne gritted his teeth. "I let her get away with it because she''s a woman." Francis'' jaw dropped. "What kind of woman is this aggressive?" Zayne said resentfully, "She''s the executive president that my father just appointed. Hmph, she must be dreaming if she wants me to work with that bastard, Jay Ares." Francis'' mind was starting to wander. "I want to meet this toughdy. Zayne, you said that ever since you were a child, you''ve been in hundreds of fights. Other than your darling sister, no one else dares toy a finger on you." Zayne''s furious expression suddenly froze. He looked u p at Francis in surprise. "What did you just say?" "I said I wanted to meet this toughdy." "No, after that." "I said that you, Zayne, said that ever since you were a child, you''ve been in hundreds of fights-" "After that." "Other than your darling sister, no one else dares toy a finger on you." Zayne removed the handkerchief from his face, then h e became motionless as if he had been possessed. "What''s the matter with you?" Francis asked, puzzled." Zayne Severe, did your brain get knocked out of your skull?" Zayne held up his hand to stop him. "Don''t speak, give me a moment." In his mind, the image of Rose punching him surfaced. Every time she attacked him, she seemed as if she was familiar with his tactics. "F*ck, did I see a ghost?" Zayne muttered to himself in a daze. Francis looked depressed. "Just call me Francis." Every time Zayne called him intimately, he would just use one word, and that word just so happened to be extremely crude. "I''m not calling out to you. That''s just my catchphrase! " Zayne retorted. Francis touched his nose awkwardly. Was he just thinking too much? "I think I understand why my father trusts her so much," Zayne muttered to himself. Francis moved toward him. "What''s that?" Zayne grabbed Francis'' hand emotionally and started rambling incoherently, "Her persona is Ange Lin. Put that together and isn''t that just Angeline? My father must be treating her as if she''s my sister, Angel." Francis narrowed his eyes. "The problem is, she''s not your sister. Angel¡¯s dead. There would never be another Angel in this world." "But she has Angel''s aura. Even when she hit me, it was just like how Angel did it." Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Francis stared at Zayne''s swollen face. "Don''t tell me that even the ces she hit you were the same as the ces that Angel used to hit you." Zayne looked at Francis in a daze. "Tell me, did my sister get reincarnated?" Francis was speechless. "As if. She''s just putting on a n act to trick you and your father. She must be a very experiencedmercial spy." Zayne quietly let go of Francis'' hand, his expression bing crestfallen. Francis held his chin as if he was deep in thought. " But what are her motives for acting like Angel and getting close to Severe Enterprise?" Zayne said, "I have to expose her true identity, so my father wouldn''t get tricked by her." When he brought up his father, Zayne became anxious and startedining about him. "My father has lived for so long and gone through so much that he''s almost got one foot in the grave already. How could he be so ipetent? "Tell me, between me and him, who''s the real failure here?" Francis nced at him wordlessly. "In my opinion, you both have your ws." Zayne sighed. "Oh, if only my grandfather and sister were still here." Because Zayne refused to cooperate, Rose felt very helpless. In the end, she decided to show up herself and settle the film and television contract case on behalf of Severe Enterprise. When she took the initiative to contact Jay, it seemed as if he had disappeared into thin air. She called his phone, but no one picked up. When she went to look for him at Grand Asia, he was avoiding her too and refused to meet her. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Rose felt like something was wrong. This coboration between Severe Enterprise and Ares Enterprises was Severe Enterprise''s lifeline. She could not allow for any mistakes to happen. As such, Rose took a different approach. On Wednesday, she arrived at Garden Of A Diary early in the morning. She initially thought that she would be able to stop Jay there, but Mrs. Zonder told her, "Miss Doyle, Young Master has been very busy these few days. He''d leave very early in the morning ande backte. If you want to meet him, you should wait here until he returns." Rose was worried that she would miss him, so she requested a day off from Sean and waited at Garden Of A Diary. During the day, the children would be in kindergarten. She was bored and wandered in the garden of the vi. This was the first time she had observed this garden s o closely. The wall surrounding the garden was covered in magenta bougainvillea. Rose plucked one and put it on the palm of her hand, gently caressing the three magenta petals. She could almost hear the sounds from her past. "Jaybie, look, the bougainvillea flower is amazing. The three petals are tightly wrapped around the stamen. One is you, one is me, and who''s the other one?" "It''s their children." Jay was reading a book. When he heard her speak, he did not even look up before saying such a thing. From then on, she had kept the bougainvillea in a special ce in her heart. The bougainvillea represented the perfect family that they would build together. However... It turned out that he did not mean what he was saying at all. It was just a mindless joke that he made. She stood there, tears falling silently. There were thick-mouthed jacarandas nted all over the courtyard. The flowering season had passed, and only the green leaves and straight stems remained. She always thought that if she had to use a nt to describe Jay, it would be the jacaranda. The body was tall and straight, as mighty as a mountain. It could protect the weak shrubs, and it could also bloom elegant trees and flowers. It was an eye-catching green and an intoxicating blue. Rose sat down in the pavilion, letting out a sullen sigh. What was the matter with her today? Why was she remembering all these beautiful yet jarring memories? Finally, she realized that the things she was looking at were reminding her of a person. Every nt and tile in this vi echoed with the shadows of their youths. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 In the evening, Jay returned home with the three children. Rose stood at the doorway with a lovely smile and took his briefcase from him graciously. "Let me get that for you, Sir Ares." Jay was surprised to see Rose. "Today''s Thursday," he reminded her. Rose''s voice was pleasantly gentle as she spoke, "Sir Ares has toiled away for Grand Asia during the day, and for the children at night. You could say that you''ve been extremely busy. I was just thinking that I coulde by when I''m free to look after the children and share some of Sir Ares'' burden..." "Get to the point." Jay stood before her. After shrugging off his coat, his fingers moved up to undo his tie. Rose moved toward him again. "Let me help you, Sir Ares." Her gentle, delicate hands flew to his chest like a fluttering butterflynding on a flower, but it made him feel flushed for some reason. Her movements were not fluid and were even somewhat clumsy. Jay narrowed his eyes at her. "Is there something that you''d like to ask of me?" Rose removed his tie, but her hands remained on his chest. She smiled at him innocently. "Sir Ares is a well-known entrepreneur. I heard that you provide support and donations to various ces every year. I wonder who you''ll be donating to this year." Jay''s eyes lit up with a smile. ''This brat has ulterior motives.'' "Our slots for donations are full." He slowly removed her hands. Rose grabbed his jacket and hugged it tightly. "What about next year?" "Full." "The year after that?" Rose asked, reluctant to give up. Jay walked to the couch and sat down tiredly. Rose quickly poured a cup of tea for him. "Drink up, Sir Ares." She served it to him formally. Jay took the cup but ced it on the coffee table. He said to her, "It''s still too early to decide." Rose''s longshes drooped. Was this man not going to fall for it? "However..." Rose stared at him in surprise. "However?" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "If I''m in a particrly good mood, perhaps I''d make a n exception." Jay nced at her distantly. "Are you not in a good mood, Sir Ares?" Rose was confused. This man was extremely wealthy and sessful. If he was in a bad mood, he would have no mercy. Jay red at her sullenly. He had nurtured her, yet she was now taken by another man. How could he possibly be in a good mood? "I heard that you''ve gotten together with Sean Bell?" h e asked curtly. Rose was stunned. They had not announced this news yet, so how did he find out about it? When she looked at his increasingly darkening expression, she knew that this incident made him incredibly unhappy. Yes, she was the mother of his three children. For the sake of her children''s reputation, she would restrain her words! Due to the contract, Rose decided to lie. "Sir Ares, who woulde up with such a rumor? How could it be possible that Sean and I are together? Even if I''m the one who''s pursuing him, he¡¯d just look down on me and think of me as a second-hand item!" Jay frowned. He did not like that the woman he had used was calling herself a ''second-hand item''. "Hm, that''s good to know. Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of the person spreading such rumors for you. I''ll clear all the bad press for you as well so that your reputation won''t be affected." Rose Doyle,"..." How cruel. Did this mean there was no way for her and Sean''s official announcement to happen? "Thank you, Sir Ares." She had stabbed him a thousand times in her mind, but she still appeared gentle and humble on the surface. Her teeth were grinding together so hard that they were squeaking. Jay held up the teacup and took an elegant sip. Rose was unrelenting as well and immediately ran behind him to massage his back. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 "Sir Ares, are you in a better mood now?" Jay''s eyes lit up with a smile. He was enjoying being serviced by her. It was as if she was his young wife. This was the kind of scenario that he would only dare to fantasize about in his dreams. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He nodded. Rose immediately took a seat before him, "Sir Ares, I have a small request." She held out two fingertips, showing the size of her one fingernail. "This small." Jay replied firmly, "A small request is still a request." Rose evaluated the situation. "Yes, yes, yes. Then, Sir Ares, can you fulfill my request?" "Speak." "Can you donate some money to my friend?" She clung to his hand and started swaying it coquettishly. "No problem." Jay''s answer was curt. "How much do you need?" he asked. Rose''s smile was warmer than the zing sun. "Sir Ares, I don''t need a cheque or cash... I just need your seal." Once she finished saying that, she added shamelessly, "See? Isn''t this request smaller than my fingernail?" Jay was speechless. Using his seal was not dissimr to selling his body. How could she say something like that? Rose rushed upstairs. After a moment, she returned with a document and immediately flipped to the page where the document was stamped and ced it in front of Jay. The expression on Jay''s handsome face immediately fell. "Are you trying to sell me?" he asked darkly. "Why would you say that? I''d sell myself before I even dare to sell you." Jay tried to take the documents to look at the terms of the contract, but Rose pressed down on the papers tightly as if she was somewhat nervous. Jay ordered, "Get me a cup of water." "Oh," Rose replied obediently. When she returned with the water, Jay held up the contract in front of him. "You''re Bell Enterprise''s staff, but you''re also secretly working for Severe Enterprise i n Swallow City. How do you exin this?" Rose wiped her tears and cried. "Sir Ares, you''re a young master born with a golden spoon in his mouth, s o you''d never understand the pain ofmoners. Usmoners have to work multiple jobs at the same time just so we can earn enough money to pay the down payment for a house!" Jay''s handsome face twitched. She was speaking as if she was not born with a golden spoon in her mouth too. Jay threw the contract down and focused his sharp gaze on Rose. "Rose Loyle, you should know that I''m a businessman. Businessmen only care about profits. If I sign this, what benefits will you give me in return?" "I''ll be your ve and do whatever you want me to do i n my next life. I''ll repay you for sure. How''s that?" Rose said passionately. Jay lifted her chin. "This lifetime..." Rose, "I swear, I''ll take good care of your sons. Every day, I''lle by to look after them. How about that?" She put o n a bold expression. Jay''s expression darkened. ''Dream on, girlie.'' He tightened his grip on her chin. "You don''t have to look after my sons. Just look after me." Rose was stunned. "Sir Ares... You''re an adult. Do you still need to be taken care of?" she asked shakily. Jay did not speak and just stared at her as if she had asked an obvious question. "Don''t worry, Sir Ares, just take it as Severe Enterprise borrowing money from you. Severe Enterprise will pay you back in the future... Say, how would you like me to repay you?" "With your body." Rose''s eyes widened in shock. Did he have to act so brazenly? "Spend three months with me and I''ll sign the contract!" his evil voice said. Three months? Rose tried to bargain with him. "How about three days?" "Alright!" Jay''s eyes lit up with a smile. It was toote for regrets. Damn, had she been fooled? Was this not a matter of three months or three days after all? Chapter 381 Chapter 381 Jay drafted an agreement contract and asked Rose to sign it. As Rose looked at the details of the agreement, she felt like crying. She had to apany Jay on the 16th, 17th, and 18th o f that month. Aspensation, he would immediately sign the coboration agreement with Severe Enterprise once the three days were up. "Human trafficking is illegal, Sir Ares.¡± Rose tried to make her final plea. "You can choose to give up," Jay said expressionlessly. The fate of Severe Enterprise rested on Rose''s shoulders. She gritted her teeth and signed the agreement. It was not like she had not slept with him before. Sleeping with him a few more times would not make a difference. At least, this was what Rose said to encourage herself. Jay grinned mischievously. She felt as if he had a sense of satisfaction after sessfully conning her. Soon after, her bad hunch proved to be correct. Sean suddenly called her, but she did not dare to answer his call in front of Jay. She quickly rejected his call. When Sean continued to call her, she continued to reject his calls.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. However... Jay¡¯s cold voice ordered, "Answer the call!" Trembling, she answered it. Sean''s warm voice could b e heard on the other end. "Rose, I have some good news and some bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?¡± "The bad news," Rose replied weakly. "Our social media ount has been shut down by that rascal Jay. "Also, he¡¯s bought himself to the top of the trending list in these three months. Our rtionship seems to b e in jeopardy.¡± Rose''s hands were shaking so much that she nearly dropped her phone to the floor. "What''s the good news?" she asked. Sean¡¯s voice sounded more upbeat now. "Grand Old Master Ares of Ares Enterprises has his birthdaying up. It''s on the 17th of this month. I heard Ares Enterprises wants to celebrate it in a big way. Anyone who''s anyone is going to be invited. If we attend the ceremony as a couple, I wonder what''d be the expression on Jay''s face when he sees us?" Just thinking about it got Sean excited. "I just can¡¯t wait to see the look on his face!" Rose snuck a nce at Jay who was right beside her. His expression was as cold as ice. The fierce look in his eyes told her that if she dared to ept Sean¡¯s invitation, that would be the end of her. She quickly replied, a little tongue-tied, "Sean, I don''t think you should attend Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ birthday ceremony!" "Why?¡± Sean asked, rather shocked. "I¡¯m worried it might be the end of you!" she replied before hanging up in a hurry. Furthermore, Sean said Grand Old Master Ares'' birthday was on the 17th. That was one of the days she had agreed to apany Jay. She would not want to see Sean''s reaction if he saw her next to Jay o n that day. After hanging up, Rose looked nervously at Jay and pleaded for Sean, "Sir Ares, Sean has been having a severe case of depressiontely. He doesn''t feel like living anymore, so he doesn''t think much before he speaks. Please don¡¯t take what he said to heart!" Jay gave her a death-stare. "Sean? How affectionate." She shrunk away and said, "It¡¯s more convenient to call him that!" "Refer to him as Mr. Bell next time," Jay said before turning away and leaving... Soon it was the 16th. Early in the morning, Rose''s ringtone continuously sounded. She looked at her phone and saw the words '' The Devil'' on the screen. She sighed in dismay. Just before the ringtone ended, Rose picked up the call. "Sir Ares!" "Today''s the 16th, Rose." Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Rose pouted her lips. He did not have to rub it in. She knew today was the day she had to give her body to him. "Our agreement starts from the moment you¡¯re by my side. It''ll end exactly 72 hours after that," Jay said and reminded. Rose raised her eyebrows. The agreement was that specific? He was a capitalist. She did not have enough experience in that fieldpared to him. Rose forced out augh. "Don''t worry Sir Ares. I pride myself on being honest in doing business. I won''t try t o steal even a second away from you." "That''s good to hear. Now open the door!" Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Rose sat on the bed, prepared for the worst. She was nervously looking at the door. She realized she was helpless in that situation. As such, she decided to submit to fate and go open the door. Today, Jay had abandoned his normal suit and jacket. Instead, he opted to wear a green T-shirt, a casual and short jacket, and a skull ne... Rose thought the ne looked quite familiar. However, at that moment, she waspletely transfixed by his strong legs, handsome face, and casual yet ssy style. Suddenly, selling her body to him did not seem too bad! Jay handed her a bag of clothes and said, "Change into this." Treating the ce like his own house, he walked around the room and sat down on her bed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose stood in front of Jay, flustered. She said to him," Sir Ares, I have to change now." He quietly looked at her and said, "It''s not like we haven''t seen each other naked before." Rose''s face reddened. She picked up the clothes and went into the bathroom. After dilly-dallying inside for some time, she finally mustered enough courage to go back out. His gaze fell upon Rose, and he was momentarily stunned. She was wearing a slim, green dress that nicely showed off her body. She was also wearing a casual green jacket that matched his. It made her look graceful and elegant. Rose looked at Jay bitterly and said, "Sir Ares, people might think we''re wearing matching outfits.¡± He replied in a serious manner, "That¡¯s the point!" He wrapped his finger around hers. His gesture did not feel overly snobbish but rather reinforced his charm on her. Thinking that he was going to help her button up the back of her dress, she took a step toward him. However, he pulled her into his arms instead. At that moment, Rose was wrapped up like a bundle of string. "Follow me back to Tourmaline Estate," Jay said. Rose was surprised. "Why are we going there?" Guests were only invited to Tourmaline Estate on big asions. "Tomorrow''s Grandfather¡¯s birthday." "Sir Ares, you''re not worried that people might get the wrong impression about our rtionship if I follow you there?" Rose kindly reminded him. "What wrong impression?" Jay knowingly asked. "The impression that you still haven''t gotten over me!" Rose replied. He pinched her face and said, "What if I tell them that it''s not the wrong impression?" Rose was speechless. What the heck? She did not believe him! As Rose sat in the backseat of the Rolls-Royce, she was still in a dilemma. Did she really want to apany Jay for three days a t Tourmaline Estate? The answer was no. However, a small voice kept asking her, ''Don''t you want to go and investigate what caused Jens to go into depression? Don''t you want to know who the crazy girl on Jay''s bed was?'' Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Sitting in Jay''s Rolls-Royce, Rose''s emotions wereplicated. It was once her dream to go to Tourmaline Estate. She had asked Jay countless times, "Jaybie, I know you don''t like trouble, so let''s not get married. You could just take me to Tourmaline Estate and we''d be just like husband and wife. Is that okay? Jay had always replied with the same excuse, "Any woman who enters Tourmaline Estate has to be an official wife of an Ares. There¡¯s no other way around that." Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes. Feelings of sadness due to her previous rejection rippled through Rose''s heart. When the Rolls-Royce arrived at Tourmaline Estate, the front gate was crowded with people. Guests were all holding invitation cards. It was more crowded than any tourist attraction. Rose looked at Jay, feeling depressed. "Didn¡¯t you say Grand Old Master Ares rejected the idea of having arge ceremony?" Jay replied, "This is considered small-scale.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "What would arge ceremony even look like then?" Rose was once again baffled by Jay. "A national celebration!" His reply left Rose speechless. ''Could you be more humble, Sir Ares,¡¯ she thought. Jay directed the Rolls-Royce toward the district where his mansion stood-Fragrant Vessel Court. The front of the estate was bustling with noise, but there was only dead silence at the back. It seemed like two different worlds. Once Jay parked the car at the parking spot, Rose hurriedly got out of the car. This ce was definitely a mansion owned by the wealthy. The environment was breathtaking. Rose breathed in the fresh air. Looking at the winding paths, the flowing water, and the bridges at the courtyard, Rose was amazed. Jay walked toward her and gently wrapped his arms around her waist. "Do you like it?" Rose stiffened. ''Has he gone mad?¡¯ she thought. Her slim body flinched while in his arms, as if she was trying to escape his grip. "Don¡¯t move, let me hug you," he said softly. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Rose was startled. She felt as though she had detected a hint of anguish in his voice. He hugged her really tightly, as if he was trying to absorb her presence into his life. Rose continued to struggle in his grasps. She was afraid that she would be fooled into his fake and brief period of fondness for her once more. He was the one who caused all sorts of trouble for her, yet at this moment, he was tenderly pampering her. She did not know what his intentions were. "If you keep struggling, I can''t promise I won''t do anything to you!" He sounded exhausted. His voice was hoarse, yet the hint of tenderness in it was hypnotizing. Rose heard him and immediately settled down, afraid that he might actually do something to her. However, what happened next was proof that he could not be trusted. Jay started to do certain things to her with his hands. "Sir Ares, you said you wouldn''t do anything to me!" Rose was about to cry. "What if someone sees us?" "This is my private area. Nobody can enter without my permission.¡± "Oh..." Following the increased intensity of his touch, Rose could not help but let out a moan. She quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment. ''Damn, why did I let out a moan like that?'' "No one can hear.¡± Looking at her cute and flustered expression, Jay could not help but grin. "This is embarrassing. If anyone sees us, I don''t think I can live anymore." Atst, she was carried into the house by Jay only to have more ''horrible'' things done to her. After waking up, Rose felt weak. Her waist and back ached. She did not even have the energy to get out of bed. She angrily stared at Jay. He was sitting at the front of the bed, tenderly looking at her. He chuckled and said, "I''ll be more gentle next time." Then, he truthfully added, "Although it''s really hard to control myself.¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 Jay felt wronged as well. He had finally gotten the woman he yearned so long for back to Tourmaline Estate. Perhaps he had indeed been a tad overexcited. Gently, Jay helped her into her clothes. The fire within Rose quelled at the action. However, a beeping sound came from her body right after she was clothed. Finding the offending device at the end of her sleeves, Rose stared questionably at Jay. "What''s this?" "A timer! It records how long you''ve been with me." It was no ordinary timer, for it came with a special sensor. Its counterpart on Jay was in a diamond wristwatch. The closer the timer to Jay, the faster the hand ticked by. The further she was from him, the slower time would pass. Having found out its mechanics, Rose stared despondently at him. "So, what''s the effective distance for the timer to work?" "50!¡± Jay eximed. Rose was displeased. "50 meters? Isn''t that too short?" Jay corrected her and said, "50 centimeters." Rose wanted to leave! "Why don''t you just tie me to you at this point?" He examined her with a serious expression. "I like that idea." He would have her in his pocket all day every day if h e could. Throwing a tantrum, she huffed where she sat by the side. His eyes twinkled with mirth as he reached out to ruffle her long hair. He liked it when she was within reach! Rose, on the other hand, was close to tears. This pervert was so going to have his way with her for the next three days. Suddenly, a lightbulb popped above her head. She thought of her savior. "Sir Ares, where¡¯s Robbie?" Jay replied rxedly, "The kids are with their grandparents." Rose forced tears out her eyes to form a pitiful expression. "I miss them." Staring at her, Jay replied cruelly as he had seen through her scheme. "You cannot!" Rose was speechless. ''So bossy.'' Mimicking his tone, she said, "I can''t help myself from missing them. You know how yearning is. Like a fired arrow, there''s no controlling it." Lips twitching, Jay lifted her head by her chin and smiled wickedly. "What? Hoping your son would come to save you?" Rose shook her head. "You''ve misunderstood, Sir Ares. It''s a fortune umted by generations before me that I¡¯m blessed with the honor of being by your side. How could I possibly want to flee?" Leaning over, he pecked her forehead rewardingly. "It''s great that you think so." Rose pressed on. "But what if they miss me?" "You may video call.¡¯ Wiping her tears away, she broke into a smile. "Can I call now?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She had to ask her son for help! Jay nodded. After fetching his phone to call his son, Baby Robbie quickly picked up. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 "Robbie... Come save Mommy!¡± Instantly, Baby Robbie raised his fists. "Who¡¯s taking advantage of you, Mommy? I¡¯ll avenge you." Rose instantly eyed in the direction of Jay Ares. Baby Robbie''s anger instantly shifted into tion. "Is i t Daddy? "When will you be giving birth to our younger siblings, then?" Rose was rendered speechless.What ungrateful rascal had she raised? Hanging up the call, Jay''s gaze fell on Rose. "What a childish signal!¡± Rose was embarrassed, for she had not expected Jay t o see through her attempt at signaling her son for help. "You don''t like me having my way with you?" Rose muttered under her breath, "I''m not a masochist.¡± "Yet you seem to enjoy it..." At his remark, her cheeks immediately flushed. ted, Jay turned to walk out of the house. Giving up, Rosezed on the bed. This man was definitely going to oppress her at every given moment the next three days. Nope. She had to think of a way to get rid of this demon! Walking up the stairs with lunch in his hands, Jay was met with the sight of Rose sitting by the long wooden table. The timer had sessfully been turned into a mess with itsponents all taken out and on her hand. Seeing him, Rose pulled on a guilty facade, though her eyes hid a twinkle of pride. "The timer stopped working, Sir Ares. So I thought that maybe I could get i t to work again, but the more I tried to fix it, the more i t came apart." Hah! Now that the timer was dismantled, he would not be able to record the time anymore! "That¡¯s fine." cing the lunch on the table, Jay took the seat in front of her. Then, he began to skillfully reassemble the timer. It was reconstructed in no time. However, the timer¡¯s disy remained pitch ck. Pleased with herself, Rose spoke, "Did you fix it wrongly, Sir Ares?" Reaching out his palm, he said, ¡°Give it to me." Rose yed dumb. "Give what to you?" "The heart-shapedponent!" Resigned, Rose murmured as she ced theponent she had been clutching in her hands into his. "We both grew up drinking the same baby form. It doesn''t make sense that your intelligence i s so insanely high!" She had not expected him to realize she was secretly hiding a piece. Jay fastened the rebuilt timer on her wrist. Guiltily, Rose asked, "How does the timer work, Sir Ares?" Staring at her, he asked, ¡°Curious?" Her true intentions were written all over her face. Want she wanted to know was how she could speed up the timer. Lifting her gaze, Rose stared at him with puppy eyes." Mhmm." Jay could not help but lean over to kiss her... A gust of anger sparked as Rose pushed him away with both hands. Was he in heat? Why was he so prone to such actions? Yet, an idental swipe of her eyes found the timer speeding. Rose was befuddled... All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The thuds of her heartbeat in her ears coincided with the ticks of the timer! Jay let go of her now that the experiment was over." Now you know what makes the timer run fast." Blushing hard, Rose huffed. "Timer my foot. This is obviously a device to pick up girls." Mirth shone in Jay¡¯s eyes. "You want it to go faster, right? Make my heart race." Chapter 386 Chapter 386 It was at that moment Rose understood why cultured rogues were harder to deal with than uncultured ones! After lunch, Jay suggested that they go golfing. Rose dly agreed, for she did not know if he would revert t o his monstrous ways if she declined. Tourmaline''s golf course was quite a few timesrger than ordinary ones. Greenery filled therge landscape. John Ares was currently participating in some rather indecent sports activity with a youngdy on the court at that moment. "Don''t look." Jay lifted a hand to shield Rose''s eyes. "Why not?" She promptly pulled his hand down. "It''s free action in high definition. It¡¯ll be a waste not t o watch." The two heard Rose''s wonderfulmentary just as they began to get heated on the grasnd. As if they had just been doused with ice water, the duo immediately pulled on their clothes. John Ares looked like he was just forced to eat poop. "Can''t you tell that I''m busy, Jay Ares? Leave us alone!" John looked despondent. Jay¡¯s expression was indifferent. "She wants to learn from you two." The man''s chiseled features twitched as John said," Since when were you so open about this? How do you want us to do it when you¡¯re standing here? How about you teach me instead?" Jay¡¯s gaze fell on Rose, fondness seeping through his frosty gaze. "Fourth Uncle wants us to teach him!" Hearing such a straightforward request, Rose could not help but flush red. She immediately turned into a tomato. Jay loved the embarrassed look on her. "Our skills'' are too unpolished. It''s rather unsightly," Rose immediately replied in a humble tone. Jay''s expression twitched. Were his skills that bad? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Staring amusedly at Rose, he asked, "Are you sure? How about we put on a show for Fourth Uncle now?" She immediately cowered and answered obediently." No, no, no. Your skills are great, Sir Ares." John Ares stared at the cute andpliant Rose before turning to nce at the lustfuldy next to him. For a reason unbeknownst to him, he felt as if there was something wrong with his taste at that moment. Not that he would admit to having bad taste. "You''re here just in time. Come y with us?¡± John stared contemptuously at Rose after having made his mind to make a fool out of this crude country girl. It was only by making a fool out of her that he would triumph over Jay Ares. "Sure." Jay agreed readily. It had been a long while since Rose yed golf. As a result, she lost horribly right at the start before she could get back to her prior standards. John doubled over withughter by the side. "Oh, nephew. Where did you even find such a prehistoric wife? What breathtaking golf skills.¡± Jay walked over to Rose. Teaching her with his hands on hers, Rose regained the gist from her training in her past life. The golf ball soared straight into its designated hole. At this sight, John was rendered speechless. Indignant, he shouted, "You taught her that. It doesn''t count." Rose wondered to herself. ''Jay Ares may be annoying, but John Ares is hardly any better.'' Thus, she lifted the golf club and swung. The ball then hit John square in the face. "Ow! Who the f*ck told you that golf balls could fly, Rose Loyle?" John yelled as he cupped his cheek. Rose felt euphoric despite losing the game. Killing two birds with one stone, she had gotten her revenge on both men. "You lost!" John pulled the youngdy into his arms." You''ve got to admit it, Jay. I''m better at picking up girls." Jay replied inly, "You''ve always dominated in this regard among the Areses." John frowned. "Is that apliment?¡± Somehow, it did not seem like one. Rose began to feel unwell after a few rounds. Her head felt dizzy and herplexion started to pale. Further, her palms began to sweat as well¡ª Suddenly, with a thud, Rose fell without warning to the ground. Jay immediately paled. "Rose!" His voice was slightly mangled. John stared open-mouthed as his nephew dashed over like the wind. "So you do have fears, Jay Ares." Realizing Jay''s Achilles'' heel, John¡¯s gaze grew sinister with every step Jay took toward Rose. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 Jay carried Rose back to the Fragrant Vessel Court where the family doctor quickly arrived with his medicinal case. After a quick check-up, he concluded, "Miss Rose has what''s called nutritional-deficiency anemia.¡± Jay frowned as he stared at the check-up report filled densely with arrows. After the doctor left, Jay sat nkly by the bed. His heart clenched as his eyes traced over Rose¡¯s hollowed cheeks. What life had she been living for the past seven years? Under her care, their children had grown healthily while she herself was a mess. Perhaps it was time for him to take extraordinary measures. After having awoken, Rose was met with the sight of Jay¡¯s thoroughly striking features staring back at herself depressingly. Having gotten used to his dignified expression, Rose could not help the itching feeling that something was wrong. Fearfully, she grabbed Jay¡¯s hand. "Sir Ares, am I going to die?" Amusement shed in his eyes. "Anyst words?¡± he asked calmly. "After... I die, could you... Remain a widower?" her doelike eyes blinked at him as she murmured embarrassedly. "Nope." "Then, if you''re going to find a stepmom for Jens and the rest, could you find a woman as soft as me? The kind of woman who can¡¯t win Robbie in a fight, can''t win Jens in an argument, nor win Zetty in terms of causing trouble for no reason. That way, I''ll be at peace even after I die.¡± The corners of Jay''s lips twitched actively. "You''re worried about the kids?" Rose¡¯s eyes reddened. "Yeah.¡± "Then take care of yourself and live. Or else, I can¡¯t promise what kind of woman I¡¯ll find to torture your children." Aghast, Rose jumped up. "Do you have to be so cruel, Sir Ares? They''re your children too." At that, Rose was immediately ecstatic as she realized that she had no problems moving. "I''m alright?" Jay stared at the cutedy in front of him. He could not help but chuckle at how she thought of her kids before her ''impending death''. Pulling her onto him, he cupped her face and kissed her. Realizing where they were headed, Rose immediately blushed and protested. "But Sir Ares, I''m still sick." Jay teased shamelessly by her ears. "I''ll be very gentle!" Rosey on the bed after a round, exhausted. She was i n no position to resist at all! "Let''s get married, baby." That moment, Rose heard the stubborn persistence in Jay''s baritone voice. Rose tensed, feeling as if something in her heart had cracked and shattered to pieces. This ¡°baby¡¯ Jay used reignited every spark of love and hate she had umted for him from both her lives. She remembered how he used to call her that in her past life whenever he was drunk. She remembered the thick desire in his eyes, yet he always rejected her despite how she provoked him. How euphoric she felt, thinking it was out of respect. However, she knew now that he disdained her. Today, he called her "baby'' again. Men were indeed animals who thought with the organ between their legs. He would call Rose ''baby'', just like how he called Angeline ''baby''. It seemed that as long a s they fulfilled his desires, he could call anyone that! He was a yboy. How had she not seen through him her past life? Forcing the tears back where they came from, Rose regained herposure. "Do you mean it, Sir Ares?¡± Pressing her hand against his heart, his tone dripped surprisingly with hurt. "I''ll use my whole life to answer that question."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. By her side, he fell soundlessly asleep. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 Unable to hold them back in the end, Rose''s tears fell freely like rain through a torn canopy. It wet the pillow beneath. Could she still believe in him? Her gaze was empty as the void. Finally, she set her eyes on the white marbled tiles and the carved mahogany handrails. The handrail led to the quiet floor upstairs, where it was abnormally dark. "A crazy woman is hiding in Daddy''s bed!" Jenson''s shaky voice suddenly echoed in Rose''s head. Unable to sleep, Rose got up and dressed herself. Then, she tiptoed up the stairs. Jenson was not the only one panicking about the secret behind the attic, for it agitated her as well. Who was the woman in the attic? As the Fragrant Vessel Court was built following the characteristics of ssical ovepping architectures, its rooms were built intricately and were naturally dim. Pushing open the door in front of the handrail, Rose entered the room and closed the door behind her. She found herself in a small living room conjoined with a bedroom. Simply decorated, there was a corseted square table with a tea set on top and several expensive-looking Narra chairs. Both the left and right living room walls were broken into archways. As if they moved on their own, Rose¡¯s feet brought her down the archway on the right where she was met with a narrow wooden door. Lightly pushing it, Rose slipped into the room carefully. Inside was a bedroom decorated with vintage French furniture. The color scheme fitted perfectly with Jay''s personality-Dark and oppressive. She looked around. Other than the floor-to-ceiling screen that more or less covered the view behind, everything else was ced before her eyes. Rose walked toward the screen. Her heart raced nervously for some reason, and her hands subconsciously clenched into fists. The screen was carved with flower designs. Coupled with the Chinese painting, it was an elegant sight to behold. Despite her passion for such art, Rose did not have it in her to stop and admire it. Holding her breath, she crept slowly toward the screen. Now that she had gotten closer to the screen, she could see what was behind. There was an incense burner, burning smoke the scent of sandalwood. On the wall behind hung a portrait of a man in loosefitting clothes, exposing his tantalizing corbones. Around his neck hung a skull ne. His hooded sultry eyes were tinted withze as hey on the bed. Atop himy a woman with her back provocatively revealed. Despite it merely being someone¡¯s back, it reminded people of words such as ''stunning'' and ''ineffable beauty''. Standing in front of the portrait, Rose felt her heart drop down a bottomless pit as she stared at the gentle adoration in both their eyes. The man, be it his exquisite features, his charming peach blossom eyes, or the dignified aura he gave off, mimicked Jay to a tee. Jay was indeed in special rtionships with other women! He was even showcasing it so openly too! Rose¡¯s heart jolted in pain. She quickly steadied herself as she had suddenly staggered. The heat from the incense burner further pushed Rose into a sea of despair. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The smoke from the incense burner had never once ceased, which meant someone was living in this room! Jens was right. There was a woman in the attic! Rose shut her eyes. She did not want to face the secret she had uncovered. However, a blurred scene surfaced in her mind without prompt right as she closed her eyes. It came with a voice that said, ''Let me go, Angeline Severe. I''m not good enough for you.'' It was the sound of Jay pleading. The scene felt real, like it was just yesterday when it happened. Rose''s eyes shot open with abnormal speed as she stood frozen, rooted in ce. What was happening? She never recalled such an incident! From the back of her mind was the probing feeling that she had lost something important. She tried her best to recall the missing pieces in her memory, attempting to pick them back up. Instead, her head was suddenly hit with a pain so severe the room began to spin before her eyes. In a daze, she felt the wall begin to move and the room''syout shifting. Rose clutched her head that threatened to crack from the pain and tried to calm herself down. To no avail, the room only seemed to spin even faster, t o the point that she had no other choice but to shut her eyes to hold out against the strong dizziness. The room had stilled by the time she opened her eyes again. On the wall was a cramped hole... Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Rose dashed toward it, only for the wall around the hole to move just as she reached it, blocking the hole. Then, the room''s lights switched on. Rose turned around to see Jay with a dark look on his face. His hand was pressing on a knob on the wall. Rose stared at the knob, then turned around to stare at the blocked hole. Did he close the hole? "Sir Ares, I... I think I''m lost. I wanted to go to the bathroom..." Rose spoke slowly. Her eyes stared at the ground as she made the subconscious decision to hide what just happened from him. Jay reached out his hand. Stunned by the gesture, Rose ced her hand in hisrger one. "Come on. Let''s get you out." The scrunch between his brows from realizing that Rose was no longer beside him when he woke finally rxed now that he had found her. Rose¡¯s gaze was fixed on the knob as if it was an enormous ck hole that threatened to swallow her whole. What was the secret behind this ce? Was Jay hiding something from her? "What a gloomy room. Wouldn''t you say so, Sir Ares?" Rose fidgeted as she asked, trying to probe. She nced secretly at Jay when she spoke. His wless side-profile exuded manly cleanliness. From his straight nose to his thin lips, to every lock of his hair, everything was immacte as if he was basked in a holy glow. However, was this open and frank appearance all a mere facade he had put up? "Do you not like it?" he asked inly. Rose nodded. "It gets a little dim since there''s no floor-to-ceiling window. There''s too much negative energy, s o you''ll attract visitors." "Superstitious." Jay criticized. With that said, his defined brows furrowed again. Perhaps they should sleep in another bedroom if she did not like it here. With her hand in his, Jay brought both of them out of the dark attic. He did not seem to have any intentions of letting her go even when they had returned to the bright space downstairs. "Come eat lunch with me out front." Meals were not to be skipped, for one only had the energy to do things when they were full. Rose nodded dutifully. "Okay." Jay''s ''out front¡¯ apparently referred to the banquet hall the Ares family used to entertain guests. With her head held down, Rose was deep in thought a s Jay pulled her along. Only after bringing her to the packed banquet hall did Rose snap herself out of her humbled thoughts. At the same moment, Sean stood elegantly among the flow of people in a white suit. His smile was radiant while his posture was gentlemanly. Seeing him, Rose turned to run away. She never expected her predictions toe true. Not only was Sean in attendance, but they would have to face each other head-on! She was screwed. It would be prudent to leave first. However, Jay had insanely fast reflexes. Tugging her back, he pulled her strongly against his chest and walked forward with her in tow. "What are you so afraid of?¡± "I... I''m not afraid! I just have this rare disorder that''s driven by ces with a lot of people. My face feels hot, my heartbeat''s too fast..." Rose rambled on from the top of her head with a serious expression. "That''s called being shy." Jay saw through her facade. Rose was confused. How did he guess it? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As a student, this man was distinguished. As a businessman, this man was odds-defying. Not to mention his craftiness had been sharpened by himself. He was quite the object of envy. "You see, Sir Ares. I have trouble walking when I see attractive men, so can I not follow you there?¡± Merciless, Jay exposed her lie. "Yet you seem to run pretty fast whenever you see me. You mean to tell me I''m not attractive, yes?" Rose replied, ashamed, "Of course not. You''re an attractive man. More attractive than any other man." Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Despite having never paid attention to his own looks, praise from this woman somehow turned his negative mood around. Rose murmured under her breath, "Don''t you know? The grass is always greener on the other side of the fence.¡± Jay shot her a death re. "What other men do you want?" Rose shut her mouth and shook her head. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Moving his arm from her shoulder to her waist, Jay squeezed her tightly against himself to the point where Rose felt as if the air from her abdomen to her lungs had been squeezed out. For a split moment, she felt suffocated. "Since you''ve slept with me once, Rose, you¡¯ve signed yourself off to a lifetime of sleeping with me. You''re well aware of me being a clean freak, yes? I¡¯ll throw you into the furnace should you have the slightest thought toward another man." Rose nodded and bowed in a puppy-like manner." There''s not a second of which I don''t remind myself that I''m yours, Sir Ares.¡± "Good." Then, he said, "Grandfather wants me to entertain the guests. Wait for me here. I''ll be back soon." It was as if a heavy weight lifted off Rose right as Jay turned to leave. Sean walked elegantly toward Rose. "Orchid!¡± "Sean, our n ends here." Taking the opportunity, Rose rified with him. Sean tsk-ed disappointedly. "I should have known he would end our love before it even started." Rose was speechless."..." "Miss Rose." Nancy Bell appeared out of nowhere. Standing in front of Rose, she red domineeringly at her. "Yes?" "Didn''t Miss Rose swear to love my brother just a few days ago? Yet here you are in Master Ares'' arms in the blink of an eye. You have quite admirable skills, Miss Rose." Rose sshed the red wine in her hands onto the other¡¯s face. "Watch your mouth, Nancy Bell." Nancy red at Rose. "Was I wrong though?" A venomous smidge of a sneer appeared in her eyes. Suddenly, she lifted an arm to overturn the wine rack b y her side, sshing Rose with wine as the multicolored bottles came crashing down. Not expecting such an outburst, Rose could not shield herself in time and waspletely drenched. Watching the scene, Sean immediately removed his outerwear to cover Rose. Nancy intentionally raised her voice and said, "Of all the people to fall in love with, Brother, why did it have to be such a half-hearted one like her? Sure, you were i n love, but she has already found someone else, so why can''t you just forget about her?" Both Rose and Sean were shocked to their cores." Nancy Bell, you stop this nonsense now!" Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the trio as the banquet hall grew silent. "Don¡¯t force me to sue you for defamation, Nancy Bell!" Rose stated angrily. "Defamation? You''re an utter conman, an absolute liar. How about you listen to yourself, then tell me whether I''m framing you or not." Nancy took out her cell phone and tapped on the video she had secretly taken. She had already paired the device with therge screen disy out front. Immediately, the screen showed the scene of both Sean and Rose on their knees with no regrets, begging for Stanley Bell''s blessing on their rtionship. The screen blinked twice right after the video was projected on it. The electricity was cut off. Right as everyone was getting into the gossip, Jay had reached Nancy while wearing a sinister expression on his chiseled features. A cold tone escaped his lips as h e uttered out, "You¡¯re very much wrong if you think any Tom, Dick, or Harry can nder my woman. You''ll pay for your actions, Nancy Bell!" Nancy had not expected the tables to turn against her so quickly. She had nned to drag Rose into the abyss with her, then neither of them could marry Jay. It never crossed her mind that Jay pampered her to the point of covering for her even without knowing the full story. "I''m doing this for you, Master Ares. So that you know what kind of person she truly is." "I know her better than anyone else." Jay clenched his jaw. "Men, capture her. Bring her to the police office after the Grand Old Master¡¯s birthday celebration. I want her sued for defamation.¡± "Yes, Sir." At that, Nancy was dragged away as she red at Rose with utmost hatred. ''This isn¡¯t the end, Rose!¡¯ Chapter 391 Chapter 391 After Nancy had been taken away, Jay roughly ripped Sean''s jacket off of Rose. Then, he took his own and covered her with it. 1 "Don¡¯t touch things from other men anymore. It¡¯s revolting." He warned viciously. A soft chuckle left Sean''s lips suddenly. After using every method under the sun to stop him and Rose from publicizing their rtionship, Jay had never expected and thus never prevented Nancy Bell from being the final key to telling the world. Just like that, the public was now aware of his and Rose''s rtionship. The show had to go on. Sean smiled humorlessly at Jay. "A matching couple''s outfit with my girlfriend, Master Ares? What¡¯s the meaning behind this?" "She¡¯s my wife," Jay dered his control imperiously. "Ex-wife." Sean gave an extremely gentle smile. "That''s still my wife," Jay said, asserting it as a fact. The knowledge of Sean and Jay fighting over a woman in front of everyone had the Grand Old Master seething with anger. He had people bring the duo into the inner hall. Grand Old Master Ares examined them himself. "I hear the both of you are fighting over Rose?" Sean looked a little ashamed of himself. Jay, however, tantly replied, "Yes." Sean stared at him dumbfoundedly. "Have you no shame to admit such things?" "You have the guts to do it but won''t admit to doing it? Does she know what a coward you are?" Jay turned his head to stare contemptuously at him. The Grand Old Master banged his first heavily on the table. "Enough. Both of you are public figures. Must you deal with such affairs of the heart in public? Fighting like this in public, do you want the entire world to know?" Sean thought to himself, ''That''s exactly the goal I¡¯m aiming for!'' The Bell''s elders stared disappointedly as they grumbled at Sean. "There''re so many women in Imperial Capital, Sean. Why do you have to give yourself the trouble of fighting over Master Ares'' woman?¡± There was nothing modest behind the elders¡¯ grumbling. Rather, they were merely afraid that Sean would end up offending Jay, therefore subjecting Bell Enterprise''s future development to Jay¡¯s suppression. Sean stared at his uncles with a sneer in his eyes as h e replied respectfully, "It''s not that I''m purposely giving myself trouble by fighting over Master Ares¡¯ woman, but Rose and I are very much in love. We''ve already decided to be with each other for the rest of our lives. I wasn''t aware that Master Ares still has feelings for Rose!" Frost grew from the furrow of Jay¡¯s eyebrows. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Grand Old Master Ares seemed slightly shocked as well. Perhaps because he had never expected his outstanding grandson to lose to Sean when it came to love, especially when Sean was hardly a match for Jay. The Grand Old Master stared at Jay. "What''s happening, Jay? Weren''t you making preparations to remarry Rose? Why is she with Sean now?" Jay red disdainfully at Sean. "She was never with M r. Bell. It''s merely wishful thinking on his half." Sean was in an immediate uproar. "The one doing all the wishful thinking here is you. She married you and gave birth to three of your children, yet you¡¯ve never treated her with kindness in return. The love between the two of you was no more than blind worship from her. Now that she has finally understood her feelings and is determined to give up on you for good, you decide not to let her go-" Every word from Sean pierced through Jay¡¯s heart like needles. Was Rose truly done with him? Was she going to give u p on him? At that moment, everyone¡¯s gaze in the room fell on Jay. Sean''s eyes shed with a slight gloat at Jay''s misfortune. Jay replied coldly, "That''s untrue. What''s true though, i s that Mr. Bell used his authority as a boss to force his own female staff member into a rtionship with him." It was Jay''s word against Sean''s, making it difficult for others toe to a fair conclusion. Someone piped a suggestion. "How about we call Rose in here? We can ask her for the truth." Everyone agreed with a nod. "Sure." Soon, Rose was brought into the room. She nced at the two men who stood like the center pirs of the room. Jay was seeping with frost while Sean wore a soft smile on his face that reminded one o f the warmth of a spring breeze. The naturally ingrained human need to approach advantages and avoid misfortunes had Rose instinctively walk toward Sean. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 "Get your *ss here,¡± Jay reprimanded in amanding tone as he watched her stand beside Sean. Rose shivered and obediently walked to stand in front of him. There was no other choice. This devil incarnate held the future of Severe Enterprises in his hand. The Grand Old Master questioned menacingly, "Rose, which exactly of these two men do you love?" Rose nced fearfully at Jay, then turned to look hopelessly at Sean. Choosing any one of them meant she would undoubtedly offend the other. She could not offend Jay, but she did not want to offend Sean as well. "Grand Old Master Ares, I don''t believe I have the right to choose," Rose answered. "It''s alright, tell me who you love. I''ll have your back," the Grand Old Master said reassuringly. "You''d better think twice before answering, Rose," Jay whispered. He might as well have reminded her about the screeny contract with The Moonlit Sky! Having always lived with the motto ''to go with the flow Rose immediately decided on Jay after his tant threat. "I love Sir Ares!¡± She clenched her jaw. Instead of disying any emotional outbursts, Sean smiled lightly. "Congrattions." Sean reached out a hand to Rose. Rose reached out to shake it only to see Jay''s piercing gaze burning holes into both their hands. Rose retracted her hand. Suspended mid-air, Sean took his hand back to scratch the wings of his nose awkwardly. The entire atmosphere in the room turned strained. Everyone could tell that this love triangle was merely apetition of who had more power. Then, Jay turned and left straight away with Rose''s hand in his. Unwilling to spend a moment longer with his elders, Sean bowed and bid them farewell before following Jay out of the hall. At the doors, Jay suddenly stopped and let go of Rose''s hand. Jay turned around right as Sean followed after. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Sean smiled radiantly. "Master Ares!" "Leave us alone for a while, Rose." Jay¡¯s tone was indifferent. Startled, Rose stared sympathetically at Sean. "Good luck." "Go, Orchid," Sean said, reassuring her. Rose left with unease settling in her chest. Sean smiled warmly as he faced Jay. His tone was gentle and he held himself with exceptional elegance. "Is something of the matter, Master Ares?" The corners of Jay''s mouth tugged into a mocking tilt. "You hate me right now, don''t you, Sean? You''ve been wanting to get rid of me, and yet you can''t. Getting frantic, aren''t we?" Sean''s smile froze-This man was very well aware. "Women are inconsistent, but friends are for life, Master Ares. Whyever would I turn against my friend over a mere woman?" Sean shifted expressions faster than one flipped through books. Jay¡¯s sharp gaze pierced through Sean. If his gaze could poke holes, Sean would have turned into a sieve by now. "iming my woman as yours in public. How dare you, Sean?" "Master Ares, it was an impulsive decision..." Sean lied through his teeth. Jay walked over. With a height of 180 centimeters, Sean was just slightly shorter than Jay, yet his aura was immediately overpowered by thetter''s. "Quite the acting skills you have there, Sean. Perhaps enough to fool the elders of Bell Enterprise, but not enough to fool me." Sean¡¯s smile dwindled. Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Sean''s smile dwindled, almost like sand in an hourss. The more he tried to recollect himself, the more obvious his frenzy showed. Once again, he experienced the terror that was Jay Ares. "Your ultimate goal is to make me hate you so that I''d destroy Bell Enterprise for you. That''s why you used Rose Loyle, correct?" With every bit of his front ruthlessly dismantled by Jay, all that was left of Sean Bell was his riddled fragile self. His handsome features were pale and drained of blood! His body began to shake and tremble. Although, he quickly lifted his head in confusion and spoke suspiciously, "I don¡¯t know what you mean, Master Ares." He refused to believe that Jay knew of his malicious intent. There was no way Jay could find out his true intentions toward Bell Enterprise so quickly. Not when he had worn this facade for years and had minimal encounters with Jay. "Let''s make a deal!" Jay closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they red with a strong man''s desire to control. Sean prodded. "What do you propose?" "I''ll avenge your mother for you. How''s that for a bargaining chip?" Despite his light-hearted tone, Jay''s words sunk deep into Sean''s chest, leaving craters in its wake. Sean trembled like a caged animal. "My mother died through suicide, Master Ares. She jumped off a building. There''s no enemy to avenge." "Suicide or not, I''m sure you know better than I do." i Sean''s hands began to tremble vigorously. The secret he had hidden away for years howled and threatened to burst from his body like a devil in its shackles. He had been hiding in a closet when his mother jumped off, and from the gap between the closet doors, he became privy to something he should not have seen. His father had brought his mistress home, and they were caught in bed by his mother. Mortified, she angrily urged for a divorce. However, unwilling to let his mother leave with properties under her name, his father employed the help of his mistress and they pushed his mother off the building. Then, they faked evidence and made it seem like it was an ident caused by slipping. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Too young to do anything but protect himself, Sean hid the fact that he was a witness to the crime and enrolled in an academy overseas. He left thend of sorrowful memories as fast as he could. Despite his sufferings overseas as a youth, he mustered up the determination to strive in his studies. It was all to grow stronger so that one day he could reim justice for his mother. How did Jay see through him when he had done so well to disguise it all these years? Sean shook as he asked, "How''d you know?¡± For the first time, he feared the man before him. Jay''s chiseled features pulled into a bitter smile. He had flipped through every business Severe Enterprise had partnered with seven years ago when h e was investigating the death of Angeline Severe. Instead of finding what he wanted, he was rewarded with a load of outrageous scandals from all sorts of affluent families. Jay was silent, and Sean knew he had asked a question that he would receive no answer to. "Then, Master Ares... What''s my bargaining chip?" Frost shone in Jay''s eyes. "Stay away from Rose Doyle!'' Sean was stunned. That was it? He felt like he had won the lottery with this deal. A long whileter. Seeing the duo exit, Rose''s inquisitive gaze fell on Sean. "Did he do anything to you, Sean?" Sean shrugged and forced out a smile. "I''m sorry, Orchid. You¡¯ve been dismissed from Bell Enterprise starting today." Rose stared nkly. "What about our revolutionary friendship, Sean? The revolution has yet to seed and we still have work to do! How could you so easily lose to the enemy¡¯s woos?" "I''m sorry, Orchid!" Right as Rose was about to ask what had happened, Sean fled away quickly like apletely different man. Devastated by the news, Rose felt as if her head had instantly exploded into pieces. Dazed, she staggered backward and flopped back into a chair. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 She had been dismissed by Bell Enterprise? That meant she no longer had a way to avenge Severe Enterprise or to fish out Bell¡¯s mole. Staring at the downcast woman, Jay mocked with his arms crossed. "What? Miss him already?" Rose red at Jay. "You forced him to dismiss me, didn''t you?" "I didn¡¯t," Jay replied truthfully. All he did was have Sean stay away from Rose. He never said anything about a dismissal. Rose''s hands were balled into fists. Not only was this manplex and difficult to understand, but he was also two-faced and an absolute b*stard. Jayzily ced his hands in his pockets. "If you want a revolutionary partner, how about me? Sean Bell is too easily swayed." "Can''t afford you." Rose huffed. "At least I''m loyal to you." Rose rolled her eyes. "As if I''d be stupid enough to believe your bullsh*t." Jay was speechless."..." He was as loyal a man as they came! "Let''s go!" Jay spoke. Rose refused to move. Jay stared hopelessly at the angry littledy. "Doesn''t sitting here put a damper on your mood, Rose?" "What''s it to you?" His patience had depleted, so he strode over and bridal -carried her without warning. "Let me down." Ignoring her, he continued walking forward with her i n his arms. A few stepster, they were met with Josephine and Zayne Severe. While holding hands, the duo smiled andughed as they walked intimately, leaving no space in between them. Rose immediately hid her head into Jay''s embrace. "What are you, an ostrich? Why are you burying your head away when you see people?" Jay teased. "If I¡¯m an ostrich, then you''re a chicken." Rose fired back sharply. Jay was rendered speechless."..." "Jay?" The sight of Jay had both Josephine and Zayne rooted in ce. Jay bellowed sternly as his murderous re fell on Josephine''s and Zayne''s intertwined hands, "Let go." "I thought you said you''d stop looking over my private life, Jay. Why are you going back on your word?" Josephine murmured hurtfully. Jay replied disappointedly, "If I stop looking out for you, who knows if you''d get sold off before even knowing what happened?" A sh of guilt shed through Zayne''s eyes. Blinded by love, Josephine looped an arm tightly around Zayne''s. "Both Zayne and I love each other. It''s true love." Jay looked at Rose. "Sean also said he and Rose loved each other moments ago, yet he dashed faster than a wide hare anyway. You¡¯re telling me this is the true love you have?" Rose was speechless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine looked sympathetically at Rose. ¡°Since when did Jay be a love-counterfeiting enforcer, Sister-inw? Although if you''re really trying to act with other men, you''ve got to make it look more real-" Jay spared Josephine a re, and she immediately closed her mouth. "Prove it to me, Josephine Ares, that what you and Zayne have is true love." Zayne instantly shouted, no longer holding back, "How do you even prove true love? Do you want a live stream?" Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Under Jay¡¯s sharp death stare, Zayne''s voice grew softer by the moment. "How about you prove to us as well? You love Miss Rose, right?" Both Josephine and Rose internally praised Zayne for his wits. Looking at Rose, Jay asked, "What do you think?" Rose was siding with Zayne, so she said, "Only as a role model can one persuade others." "Then what do you want?" "I don¡¯t believe Sir Ares can afford to give me what I want," Rose muttered softly. "If it¡¯s what you want, it shall be yours as long as I''m capable of giving." Rose panicked. What psychological shock had this man gone through? After pausing to think, she replied, "I want a luxury car,pany shares-" Mischievously, Rose listed off lucrative benefits as a prank as she stared at Jay, waiting for him to go back on his words. "No problem!" She was stunned. Raised the stakes of her prank, she continued to say, "I also want the status of Mrs. Ares." "No problem!" Rose tightened her jaw. "Then... Could you put them into words and sign the paper to seal the deal?" Smiling humorlessly, Jay said, "Sure." Shocked, Josephine began to wave Zayne¡¯s arm and plead coquettishly, "Look at how my brother loves my Sister-inw, Zayne. What about you?" Pulling Josephine into his arms and staring provokingly at Jay, Zayne said, "I too can give you everything I have, and without all that written contract nonsense. Just say the word and it''s yours. Any time and any day." Jay scoffed. "You''ll transfer your tens of billions worth of debt to her?" Shocked, Zayne spluttered and choked. With his face flushing red, he spoke, "You''ve misunderstood. What I meant is that she can have me as an entity in itself." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Don''t you dare touch Josephine again. Not until you pay back that tens of billions worth of debt, at least." Jay clenched his jaw. Devastated, Zayne removed his hand from Josephine''s grasp. Rose murmured, "True love is priceless." Looking at Rose, Jay did not know whether tough or to cry. These two siblings were mortal enemies who always fought, either physically or verbally, whenever they met, yet that had never affected the strong sibling bond the duo shared. As far as Angelina Severe was concerned, only she could bully Zayne. No one else. It was the same for Zayne as well! However, Zayne was not grateful to Rose. "Which side are you on, Rose?" Looking at him with disappointment in her eyes, Rose said, "Josephine''s a simpledy who''s stubborn and serious when ites to love. I don¡¯t wish that she ends up taken for granted." Josephine was grateful after hearing her sister-inw¡¯s remark. "Thank you for caring so much about m e, Sister-inw, I''m touched. Don¡¯t worry, Zayne and I are really in love with each other." With that, Josephine pulled Zayne''s hand to show off the two heart-shaped rings that glimmered under the sunlight. Rose made no furtherments while Jay''s expression stayed dark. Staring at her displeased brother, Josephine came up with a n. Perhaps additional contact with Zayne would open Jay''s eyes to how true Zayne''s feelings were for her. That way, her brother would stop being s o prejudicial with Zayne. "Jay, Sister-inw, let¡¯s go join the banquet." Josephine suggested. Sparing Rose a nce, Jay found that she was still staring ''affectionately'' at Zayne. Jay agreed. "Let¡¯s go!" The fact that it was already after lunch hour, coupled with how today was not the exact date of Grand Old Master¡¯s birthday, the banquet hall was left with a few scarce people enjoying their meals here and there. Josephine took the openpartment next to the window and the four of them sat one by one. Rose had spent the whole way there watching her brother, trying to read his life story from the lines of his face. When Zayne took the seat next to Josephine, she took the seat next to Zayne. Zayne reprimanded under his breath, "Stop looking at me so affectionately, Rose. Master Ares will get jealous." Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Snapping back to reality, Rose moved awkwardly back to Jay. Josephine stared questionably at Rose. The discrepancies in her behavior caused Josephine to feel rather... Uneasy. "Sister-inw, you can''t possibly be having feelings for Zayne, right?" "Huh?" Rose was shocked. Zayne spoke up, "What do you mean, ''huh''? With how you kept staring lovingly at me, my girlfriend''s bound t o misunderstand." Josephine spared Jay an anxious nce. She was afraid that her brother, being the control freak he was, would misunderstand Rose and thus rain fury upon her. However, Jay took it all in a stride, sitting elegantly as if nothing had happened. There were no indifferent walls put up when he gazed at Rose. This was not Jay''s style at all. "I didn¡¯t stare lovingly at you," Rose argued with a huff, "You¡¯re not a 100-dor bill either. Not everybody has t o love you!" Zayne choked, wishing nothing more than to throw this woman into the sea to feed the sharks. Jay could not help but chuckle. Walking over with a menu, the waiter asked respectfully, "Young Masters and Misses, is there anything you''d like to order?" "Seafood." Josephine looked at Zayne. "Your favorite." Jay, however, interjected. "Red meat." Displeased, Josephine protested. "Jay, but you like seafood too!" Gazing lovingly at Rose, Jay said, "She likes game birds." Zayne felt his heart skip. Rose was just like his sister, Angeline. They both liked to eat game birds. Surprising everyone, Zayne acted gentlemanly this time. "If game birds are what Miss Rose likes to eat, I''m down to try." Josephine smiled and nodded. "Up to you." She yed the role of a mindless wife going along with her husband''s whims. "Can¡¯t you stand up for yourself, Josephine?" Jay was exasperated. Josephine replied confidently, "Don''t you want Sister-i nw to obediently follow what you say as well, Jay?" Looking at Rose, Jay frowned. For her to follow his words obediently... "Maybe in another life!" Rose felt attacked. Was she not gentle with him? Josephine chuckled. "You''ll have to work harder, Jay. Women''s hearts are actually rather easy to conquer..." Jay rolled his eyes. "That only applies to you.¡± Josephine shot her own foot. Rose quickly spoke to save Josephine from embarrassment. "It¡¯s not that difficult to conquer my heart either!" Zayne fired back, "Nonsense. As if there''s anyone who can resist Master Ares¡¯ charm." Rose was speechless."..." The dishes arrived quickly with Angeline¡¯s favorite tete de veau right in the middle of their rectangr table. Both Jay and Zayne reached for the calf¡¯s head at the same time with their cutleries. Neither of them had the intent to yield. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Josephine and Rose were shocked... Neither Jay nor Zayne liked eating calf''s head! Zayne spoke, "It reminds me of my sister. I remember how she loved this dish..." Jay replied, "So does Rose.¡± Josephine stared nkly straight ahead... Her brother was giving Sis Angeline¡¯s favorite calf''s head to Rose. Did that mean Jay was finally walking out of the psychological shadow she left behind? Yet it did not feel real for Jay''s love for Angeline Severe stemmed from within his bones. Zayne''s shocked gaze once again fell on Rose. She loved to eat calf''s head too? Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Zayne let go of the calf¡¯s head, letting Jay ce it onto Rose¡¯s te. Rose was speechless... This tete de veau was the most expensive one she had been served. Rose loved to eat calf¡¯s head too! Zayne''s curiosity for Rose only grew each time he found amon interest shared by both Rose and Angeline. Waiting for Rose to leave for the toilet, Zayne excused himself as well and blocked Rose''s path when she was halfway there. "Rose, I want to talk to you." Zayne leaned against the wall with an aloof expression on his face. Seeing Zayne¡¯s unruly behavior, Rose reprimanded, ¡± Stand straight, or the Ares family will think that their future son-inw is a frivolous and unreliable man." "Who am I to you? Who are you to control the things I d o?" Zayne questioned angrily. At his questioning, she became silent. His inquisitive gaze fixed on Rose. "Rose, alias, Ange Lin. What are your intentions behind approaching my father?" Rose had nothing to say."..." "You act as if you have the same interests as my sister and have seduced Master Ares. Does Master Ares know? Yourplex identity and your schemes?" Rose was still speechless. "..." Zayne pulled out a cigarette from the box in his pant pockets. Lighting it up skillfully, he took a long drag. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Feeling guilty now, are we?" She plucked the cigarette from his mouth and threw it on the ground, stepping on it to extinguish the light. "Smoking is bad for your health!" she reprimanded. He was irked beyond words now. "Leave me alone, Rose." Ignoring him, she walked closer to him. "You think I''m approaching Severe Enterprise with viinous intent, don¡¯t you?" "Am I wrong?" "If you''d use your brain and think for once, Zayne, then you''d know that Severe Enterprise is currently riddled with holes. There are nopetitors who''d be willing to spend money on some corporate espionage t o deal with you. Wake up, will you?" "If you already know that Severe Enterprise is screwed, then why are you even here? Isn''t it an insult to your hacking abilities to work for Severe Enterprise?" "I''m here to save Severe Enterprise..." "You expect me to believe you? You had Grandfather sent to Grand Asia Medical Center. How is that saving Severe Enterprise?¡± Zayne was utterly infuriated. Instantly, Rose wilted like a flower under the snow. She had yet to see the truth of Jay when she sent Grandfather to Grand Asia, not to mention how her grandfather had ryed the message to seek help from Jay while he was semi-conscious. It only led her t o make the wrong choice. Strongly believing that Rose was amercial spy sent by Jay to spy on Severe Enterprise, the desire to eliminate Rose sparked in Zayne. Worried that Rose had an ident as she was taking a long while, Jay decided to look for her himself! Zayne reached his hand out when he saw Jay''s shadow and pulled Rose into his arms. As his actions were too sudden for her to realize what was going on, she ended up pecking Zayne on the cheek. mes of fury burned in Jay¡¯s frosty eyes at the sight of Rose and Zayne kissing. "What are you doing?" Hearing her brother¡¯s icy and dark tone, Josephine dropped her utensils and ran over. With Rose''s hair caught onto a button of Zayne¡¯s top, she did not dare to move. Zayne, on the other hand, did not want to move. He was not the one with their dignity on the line! "Oh my God!" Josephine covered her eyes in shock at the intimate sight of Rose and Zayne kissing. "How could you do this?" Josephine shouted in disbelief, close to breaking down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite being the one who instigated it, Zayne made himself the victim. "It¡¯s her. She tried to seduce me, evening down on me to kiss and bite..." Josephine exhaled a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that Zayne had not taken the initiative. However, she was immediately worried about Jay. How could her brother let Rose go after she seduced another man in his presence? Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Rose might have her blood spilled today. Turning her head, she finally removed her lips from Zayne''s cheek. She opened her mouth to speak, "Zayne Severe, my hair¡¯s caught on your button." Zayne took the chance to push Rose into more trouble. "Your hair wouldn¡¯t have caught onto my button had you not made a move on me, would it?" "B*stard, untangle my hair!" Rose felt despondent. Jay walked over and carefully untangled Rose''s hair from Zayne''s button. The act was surprisingly gentle. Free once again, Rose took in a deep breath. Josephine walked over with a disappointed look in her eyes as she stared at Rose. "How could you seduce your brother-inw?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "I didn''t. Josephine, you have to believe me. It was all a n ident." She protested, her words frail and weak. Josephine spoke, "Whether I believe you or not is not the point here. What matters is whether my brother believes you or not." Zayne stared at Rose with a touch of schadenfreude in his eyes! His gaze read, ''You''ve got to try harder if you want to screw with me''. Clenching her jaw, Rose red at him. Seeing this man¡¯s stupid behavior, she might just end up crying. Right as everyone was waiting for Jay to descend hellish punishment on Rose, he did the opposite. "Seducing my woman in broad daylight... What do you have to say for yourself, Zayne Severe?" Both Josephine and Zayne objected indignantly. "She was the one who seduced me, though?" "Can''t you tell right from wrong, Jay?" Jay continued, "She went to the bathroom first. Pray tell how she was going to seduce you had you not followed her here? At least look at who you¡¯re talking t o before lying, Zayne... Do I look like an idiot to you?" Zayne widened his eyes. Jay¡¯s ability to remember details had him in absolute awe. However, he refused to admit it. "Are you framing me, Master Ares?" "Still denying it?¡± Jay''s gaze grew feral. "Men!" Jay barked out, and the bodyguards on shift outside the banquet hall entered. "Beat him up. Stop only when he''s willing to tell the truth.¡± Josephine was stunned. ¡°Are you serious, Jay?" Jay replied, "This man is unprincipled. I¡¯ll straighten him out." Dragging Zayne onto a long nk, the bodyguards procured a whip and began to hit Zayne on his back. "This is Sister-inw''s fault, Jay. Why are you punishing Zayne without even asking what happened? It''s not fair," Josephine said, wailing. With her eyes on Zayne, Rose felt every brutal whip on his back as if they hadnded on her instead. Zayne¡¯s painful cries only tightened the clench in Rose''s heart. At that moment, Rose fell on the ground in front of Jay with a thud. "Stop hitting him, Sir Ares. It''s my fault, s o hit me if you have to instead!" Despite being a frail woman, Rose was readily willing t o take unnecessary me and punishment to protect her brother... How could Jay not be smitten for such a girl? Pulling her up, he instructed the bodyguards, "Stop." Josephine was staring at Jay, slightly shocked as she rewrote her understanding of him. There were no limits to how much he would put up with Rose. Had he fallen in love with Rose? Just like how he loved Sis Angeline all those years ago? Josephine walked over to help Zayne up while thetter looked at Rose with curiosity. She had begged for him? Why did she save him when he had harmed her earlier? "Let¡¯s go get you some ointment, Zayne.¡± With Josephine¡¯s helping hand, Zayne managed to stand. Then, they turned to leave. Rooted in ce, Rose watched as Josephine suddenly turned around to stare deeply at her as she left. The fury in her eyes sent Rose plunging into indescribable emptiness. To save Zayne moments ago, she had lied about seducing him. It seemed like she had be a horrible woman who stole others'' men in Josephine''s eyes. Josephine might have already given up on her. Sighing silently, Rose turned around and found Jay staring at her without blinking. She felt her heart drop straight down a bottomless pit. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Offending Josephine was a small matter in contrast to offending this divine being. Thetter was truly a crime that would easily end with her annihtion. "Sir Ares!" Rose yelped nervously with her head held down. She mulled over how he would punish ''disloyal'' women. Would he drown her? Feed her to the sharks, o r maybe snipe her? As if seeing through the woman''s fear, Jay reached out a hand to ruffle her hair. However, Rose evaded him by jumping a meter backward as if she had met a n enormous enemy. Jay''s hand was suspended mid-air while his expression revealed his displeasure. "Come here!" His tone was still rather gentle. "I¡¯m sorry, Sir Ares." Rose whimpered. "About what?" "I shouldn''t have seduced another man in front of you and embarrassed you." Her voice was small. "I''m not angry at you." With widened eyes, Rose was wondering if she had heard him wrong. Then, she quickly understood. Why would he get jealous if he did not love her at all? "Okay."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Let¡¯s go!" Jay strode forward with his long legs. Following behind him, Rose was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. Her heart hurt horribly. Why did she not feel the relief of escaping tragedy? On the other hand, Zayne was suffering at the moment as well. Josephine took him to her vi and had him lie face down on the couch as the wounds on his back were leaving him seething in pain. "Ow!" "Is he even your biological brother? How could he be s o ruthless with his future brother-inw?" Zayne was prone to mouthing off. Taking the ointment, Josephine lifted the back of his top and carefully applied it on him. "My brother still loves me, considering how these are merely external injuries. He could very well have crushed all 206 bones in your body, you know. Then you''ll be left with a mollusk that can only move as per his whims." "Enlighten me. Why was your brother so cruel to me, yet he won¡¯t punish Rose? How is he still so carefree after being cuckolded so badly?" Josephine replied, "This Sister-inw of mine likes to do things on her own. My brother used to hate her to the marrows of his bones, yet for some reason, he seems to have undergone aplete change recently. He¡¯s be exceptionally forbearing with Sister-inw. Perhaps he''s treating her kindly and being especially loving because she''s the mother of all three of his children?" Zayne scoffed. "I''d say this Sister-inw of yours is just like your brother in terms of personality. They''re both dark and scheming people." Huffing, Josephine felt the same. "Here I thought she was a kind and innocent woman. I can''t believe she tried to seduce you today, even when she knows that I like you. To think that I saw her as my best friend." Zayne said, "What a match made in heaven, her and your brother." Having applied the ointment all over his back, Josephine leaned over to ask, "Does it hurt anywhere else?" "My behind," Zayne replied. Josephine blushed and stuffed the ointment into his hands. "Apply it yourself." "I don''t have eyes behind my head, so how am I supposed to apply anything when I can''t see?" Zayne pestered, saying again, "Help me." He pulled his pants off as he spoke. Josephine immediately shut her eyes. "Stop ying around, Zayne." Zayne merely stated, "We''re going to end up together anyway, Josephine. Stop acting so shy." Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Josephine''s heart softened at Zayne''s pitiful expression. Taking over the ointment, her face flushed as she applied it over his behind. Zayne could not help butugh at Josephine¡¯s beet red cheeks. "Why are you so shy? You do know that there won¡¯t be any hiding between us after we get married, right?" Using her hands, she covered his face. ¡°Okay, okay. I''ll stop." Zayne stopped teasing. Chirp, chirp, chirp. The sound of birds singing drifted through the quiet park. Sighing, Zayne lifted his head to stare at the scenery outside the windows. "The Tourmaline Estate is beautiful. What a quiet and pleasant ce as well. I''d say it''s quite the paradise.'' However, Josephine sounded uneasy when she spoke, "Both Uncle Jacob¡¯s and Uncle James'' illegitimate children have be adults in these few years. Every year they use the Grand Old Master''s birthday to make themselves known to the world with all sorts of oppression." Pausing for a while, she continued, "Tomorrow will be Grandfather''s actual birth date. Who knows what monumental incident will happen or who the protagonist will be tomorrow?" Zayne reassured her, saying, "Don''t worry about it, alright? With your brother overseeing the Tourmaline Estate, any fiend or savage will be easily subdued." Hearing him, her expression darkened. "My brother has seen all sorts of conspiracies, and as a result is no longer as humane as he once was. I''m afraid of the repercussions and acts of revenge he''ll have to face by those illegitimate children for standing between their way of joining the family." A dark spark shed in Zayne¡¯s eyes. At the same time in Fragrant Vessel Court. The faint sweetness of osmanthus wafted through the quiet patio. Sitting on the rocking chair, Rose plopped her cheek o n one hand for support as she breathed in the intoxicating sweetness of osmanthus flowers around her. Suddenly, she pondered, ''August is already over. Where is the smell of osmanthusing from?'' Rose stood up from the rocking chair and nced over at the second floor. A guest arrived at Fragrant Vessel Court moments ago, and they had been engaged in a conversation with Jay in the study ever since. There had yet to be any signs o f the sessioning to an end. Afraid to bother Jay, Rose walked through the door that led to the backyard by herself and followed the scent of the osmanthus flowers slowly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Greenery covered the backyard and was shadowed by over a dozen camphor trees that towered into the clouds. Flowers such as tree peony and hibiscus filled the space in between. Foliage bloomed into the cramped path, covering it as it led to a faraway ce. Entering the backyard garden, Rose¡¯s lithe frame vanished under the numerous vegetation around her. Rain began to fall before she knew it, and trekking the path became more difficult than it already was. After walking for quite a while, Rose found that where the bluestone path ended, a muddy little road began. Tip-toeing on thest piece of bluestone, Rose stared ahead-The road in front was filled with thorny vines and shrubs as well as a whole new undiscovered world. Rose turned around to return, only to see the shrub in front of her move. ''Is someone there?'' Rose called out surprisingly, "Is somebody there?" From the shrub popped out a head. It was a woman''s and she wore arge straw hat. All Rose could see was her mouth. Her thin lips were curled into a slight tilt. Rose could not help but be reminded of Jay''s thin lips! The woman must have been surprised to see Rose as well, for she quickly hid back into the shrub. Rose stared in shock! ¡®Who¡¯s this woman? ''Why''s she here?¡¯ Snapping back to reality, she immediately followed after. "Don''t be afraid, Miss. I''m not here to hurt you. Stop running away!" Chapter 401 Chapter 401 Rain fell harder. There were no roads in front of her for it was densely packed with bushes after bushes that never seemed to end. Pushing the bushes apart with both her hands, Rose found footprints the other woman left behind and trudged on with difficulty. After quite some time, she had finally walked out of the thorny bushes only to stand in front of a uniquely designed mushroom house. ''Why are there buildings o f such styles here?'' Dazed, Rose paced back and forth in front of the mushroom house. She was curious about the world behind those doors, yet afraid that it would lead her to pieces of truth that she should not be aware of. In the end, curiosity overtook Rose and she pushed the small door of the house. Thanks to her small body, she was able to climb in. It was dark inside, but she could vaguely tell that the room was spacious from the little bouts of light the hole in the door provided. Groping her way through the dark, Rose found that the inside of the dome reminded her of a maze- A maze with a shape that felt eerily familiar. It was almost like she hade here before. At that, confusing scenes threatened to y in her mind while Rose suffered the attack of another splitting headache. To relieve the pain, Rose had no other choice but to squat down clutching her head in her hands. Interesting scenes yed repetitively in her mind. "You¡¯ve entered somewhere forbidden and learned things you should not have, little girl. We can''t possibly let you leave with such secrets, now can we ...? Scandals of the Ares family must only remain here, in the dark where no light will ever find it." "Don''t worry, little girl. I''ll inject you with our newest drug, and you''ll forget everything that happened here.¡± "This drug''s only effective for six months, though. Whatever shall we do? You''ll still have to die six monthster." "How much do you love me, Jaybie? Is it more than the stars in the sky, deeper than the waters of the seas, and higher than the altitude of Mount Everest?" "My heart doesn''t have much space. I can''t fit so many stars, can''t fit the vast waters of the seas, nor can I fit tall mountains that brave the toughest winds. There''s only enough room for one small person, and that''s you." "Did you know? That I had such a deplorable birth," the desperately restrained voice of a man drifted by her ear, "I''ve never been worthy of a person as perfect a s you, Angeline Severe. Move on from me!" "I don''t care whether the status of your birth is noble o r lowly, Jaybie. I love you for you." "I need you, Angeline. Let''s get married, okay?" "Okay. I¡¯ming to Imperial Capital. Wait for me." This was followed by a sharp whistle. Taking ragged breaths, Rose tried to rid her mind of the scenes only to realize in shock that these were all her memories. Her heart rejoiced at once, ted as she had recovered what she lost. She had lost so many precious memories. Now, she remembered. The person who wanted to harm her was never Jaybie but rather the ant in this mushroom house. With that train of thought, Rose¡¯s chest tensed as she staggered and ran back. It was too dangerous for her t o stay here. Jaybie would worry if he could not find her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Right then, the door closed and filled the cave. The exit had been blocked! All of a sudden, the cave lit up. Turning around in fear, Rose was met with the sight of a man whose appearance mirrored Jay Ares'' with an uncanny resemnce. "Of all the roads to choose, Miss, you decided to take the one to hell." Rose held her breath. Curling her hands into fists by her side, her awareness of her surroundings heightened. This man was dangerous. "History just likes to repeat itself, doesn''t it? After his little sweetheart barged in seven years ago, who would''ve thought that his current beloved woman would do the same seven yearster as well? It must b e God''s will." "What do you want?" Rose questioned angrily. "Don''t worry, Miss. We won''t hurt you. Although, you''ll be participating in a very exciting game!" Rose''s delicate features paled. These people were avid inventors of drugs that manipted one¡¯s consciousness. If they seeded, she would end up bing their puppet. "You wish." Chapter 402 Chapter 402 The man suddenly raised a syringe. "This is a drug we¡¯ve just invented. We need someone to test it out on. How does being ourb rat sound?" At that, the man walked toward Rose and injected the syringe into her arm before she knew it. Then, the man took a skull ne out of his breast pocket and waved it in front of Rose. "I''ve got to hypnotize you as well. I need to imnt new memories into you..." the man spoke sinisterly. Rose¡¯s gazended on the skull ne. It belonged t o Jaybie. Why did this man have the same ne? "Who are you?" ¡°Curiosity kills the cat, Miss." The drug began to take effect not too long after... Rose felt her consciousness begin to slip. With a thud, Rose fell onto the floor. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "Well, that was fast. What weak willpower.¡± The man kept the ne. "This means that the effectiveness of our new drug has been greatly enhanced." "Bring her away. Watch her after she wakes for abnormalities and send her out if all is good." "Yes, Sir." At the same time, the conversation with the guest had finally wrapped up. Walking downstairs, Jay realized that Rose was gone. Unexpected panic rose in his chest. Pressing a hand over his heart, Jay waited for the stabs of pain to subside before his long legs began to run. "Rosse Loyle... Where are you?" He scoured the entirety of Fragrant Vessel Court''s garden, but it was to no avail. Staring at the pouring rain under the dark sky, Jay forced himself to calm down. ''Perhaps she took a stroll because she was bored? ''But where would she go?'' A person''s silhouette shed through his mind and Jay ran in the rain as if his life depended on it. He pretty much barged into Josephine''s vi when he arrived. Josephine and Zayne were kissing when Jay barged i n. Despite being drenched in the rain, the dignified expression on his striking features did little to hide his frantess. Jay swept a nce over every corner of the room." Where''s Rose?" Zayney stomach down on the sofa as he smiled." For a flirty woman like her, Master Ares, she must have fled in fear of consequences after making you into a cuckold.¡± Jay marched over and kicked Zayne in the behind. "Ow!" Zayne sucked in a cold breath. Seeing this, Josephine yelled in response, "Zayne¡¯s right, Big Brother. Sister-inw must have fled... She must be feeling guilty of her crimes.¡± "Shut up." Jay bit his lip, which in return paled under the pressure of his teeth. Josephine was muted in fear. She could not believe Jay reprimanded her so roughly because of Rose. This was the first time! Josephine felt wronged. "She never came over." Jay tugged Zayne off by the back of his cor. "Look for her with me." "Why? She''s not even my woman!" Zayne protested. Jay pulled him out anyway. Looking at the pouring rain, Zayne turned to go back. "Oh no, the rain''s too heavy. My body¡¯s weak and I''ll catch a cold running in the rain..." Jay held a hand over his chest. "Noting with? Then you''ll die where you stand." Zayne groaned. "Isn''t this too much, Jay? Why do I have to help you find your woman? It''s not my fault you can''t keep an eye on her." Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Intimidated by Jay, Zayne had no other choice but topromise and search for her together with him in the heavy storm. "Rose..." Jay hollered from the top of his voice. Zayne¡¯s lips tugged into a mocking smile at the other¡¯s difort. Karma was ab*tch. This had got to be Jay¡¯s payback for forsaking Angeline. Jay shot Zayne who stood still like a puppet with an infuriating re. "You have a mouth, right? Use it to call for her." Zayne wiped off the droplets on his face, revealing a taunting expression underneath. "Now do you understand the pain of losing a loved one, Master Ares?" "Cut the nonsense. Finding her takes priority." There was no way Zayne would listen to Jay. Watching the other care so much for Rose, Zayne could not help but feel frustrated for Angel. "Let me ask you, Master Ares. Had you loved my sister Angel at all back then?" "Now is hardly the time to talk about this." Jay searched left and right. Zayne¡¯s suppressed mes of fury ignited at that as he roared, unrestrained, "Why aren''t you answering my question? It''s because you have your regrets about her in your heart, right?¡± Jay spun around, his attractive portrait slightly pale. "I may have caused Angeline harm, but I''ll never let anything happen to Rose." "What f*cking logic is this? Angeline is Angeline, Rose is Rose. My sister was good to you, while you''re here being good to some other woman..." Zayne continued to yell, "My sister loved you with the cost of her own heart. Why didn''t you treat her back then the same way you¡¯re treating Rose now?" Jay ignored Zayne while thetter stuck to him like bandages. ¡°She was a child when she fell for you, yet you¡¯ve never once taken responsibility for setting her heart ame! "She loved you for ten years only to die because of you in the end. All these years, have you not felt even an inkling of regret..." Jay¡¯s silhouette froze in the downpour. "I do have my regrets-" All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He watched her pass prematurely despite promising t o love her forever. That pain hurt the deepest in his heart! Zayne was maddened. "You liar... You would''ve visited her tomb at least once all these years if you truly felt regretful. Do you even know where it''s erected?" In the presence of Zayne''s aggression, Jay¡¯s panic was put to a temporary halt. "Zayne, I love Angel more than I love my life." Zayne cackled with his head tilted upward. "Haha! Yet here you are, searching for another woman in panic. How do you expect me to believe you when you tell me you love Angel more than you do your life?" Pushed further into a frenzy by his disturbances, Jay gripped his sleeve roughly in a swift motion. "Stop interrupting my search. You¡¯d better wish nothing happened to Rose when we find her because I''ll end your life right then and there.¡± At that, Jay pointed at the opposing side. "We¡¯ll split u p. You can take that side and I¡¯ll take this side. By the time you find her, you should get the answers you''ve been looking for." Unwilling, Zayne pulled Jay back. "Should you have even the littlest of conscience within you, you''ll answer my question with honesty and nothing else. Were you behind my sister''s car ident or not?" Jay¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. "What did you say?" This was the most absurd thing he had ever heard in his life. "My younger sister''s car crash. I investigated and found that her car was tampered with. Was it you?" Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Jay''s handsome face was ashen. He had suspected this before. However, when he got out of the ICU, Angeline¡¯s funeral was already completed. Every evidence of the investigation was also destroyed... He had to ept that her death was caused by an ident. Still, his exceptional rationality and calmness brought him back to his senses. "Zayne, don''t waste any more time. We have an emergency on our hands, which is to find Rose. Once we find her, I''m sure that she can answer any doubts you have in your heart!" Jay shoved Zayne¡¯s hand away and ran forward. Zayne hesitated before saying, "Rose knows the answers? Bullsh*t! You''re obviously ying me by taking me for a fool." Zayne ignored Jay''s request to split up. Instead, he tailed him. He wanted to know what secrets Rose held. Jay went round and round within Fragrant Vessel Court, his clothespletely soaked. However, he still could not find Rose. Even so, he had no notion to give u p just yet. Zayne took off his shirt and covered his head with it. H e leisurely plucked some vines, made it into a crown, and wore it on his head. He followed Jay breezily. "Rose!" "Rose." Behind Jay''s heart-rending shrieks were Zayne''szy bleats. Jay red at him intensely. "Are you dying?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "You know very well that my body''s naturally weak, unlike yours that¡¯s so full of life." Jay stared at the look on Zayne¡¯s face as if things did not concern him anymore. A cold smile curled on Jay''s lips. "Zayne Severe, you''re not worried, are you?" Zayne replied, "Master Ares, now that Rose has disappeared, the fact that I¡¯m not celebrating right now is because I''m being courteous." A devilish smile formed upon Jay¡¯s mesmerizing lips. Zayne looked at the dark expression on Jay''s face, feeling as if he was being crushed under a mountain. He stumbled back in terror. "Zayne Severe..." Jay looked around him. Under the maelstrom were leaves and trees brutalized by the wind. There were no other beings that moved as far as the eyes could see. Under the pouring rain, Jay finally spoke up, and what he had to say was shocking. "Listen carefully, you will swallow every single word that I''m going to say right now. This secret will follow you to your grave. If you dare speak a word of it, I won''t show you mercy." Zayne suddenly had a serious look on his face. "Then, can I choose not to listen? You know that I¡¯m incapable of doing things and I have a big mouth..." "It''s going to be dark soon. This is the day when all the evil spirits of the Tourmaline Estate emerge from their hidey-holes. I''m being held back by some other people, so the task of finding Rose has to be yours." Zayne was on the verge of tears. "Sir Ares, I don¡¯t want to do this..." "You have to do this." "Why?" "Because you¡¯re the only one I can trust." Jay looked at him earnestly. Zayne was shocked by this. "I''m very honored to be trusted by an egoistic, monumental figure like you. However, I''m sorry I have to disappoint you. I don''t want to do this at all." Jay''s eagle eyes stared coldly at the man before him." Not only do you have to do it, but you must seed." Zayne gulped. "F*ck, you''re making this hard for me, aren''t you? You want me, someone who has never aplished anything in his life, to do something that a genius like you can''t achieve? Don''t you think you''re being a little too cruel?" Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Jay''s eyes were somber as he said, "I believe in you." Zayne was somewhat touched by his blind confidence. Throughout his entire life, this was the first time someone highly regarded him. Furthermore, that someone was the crown prince of Imperial Capital. Zayne felt out of ce. "What if... What if... I fail?" Jay''s gaze pierced right through him. "What if I tell you that Rose is Angeline? Now, do you still want a taste of failure?" The other man froze like a statue. After a long pause, Zayne excitedly removed theurel on his head and grasped Jay''s hand. "You could evene up with such ame excuse just to coax me into searching someone, huh?" Jay replied, "This is the truth." Although Zayne thought that this was ridiculous, this matter was too important. He lowered himself and asked Jay, "Can you give me a good reason to believe you?" "The difference between Rose before and after the ident is staggering. The Rose we know now has all of Angelina''s skills and abilities." Zayne looked at Jay, astonished. "So, you''re saying that Angel was resurrected in Rose''s body?" Jay nodded, making the other man shudder. He was both excited and ted as if something had awoken the decadent fury within him. In an instant, Zayne became full of... Life. "My sister''s back?" He thought of him fighting with Rose, of Rose going down on her knees just to save him, and of how Rose loved eating tete de veau, French calf¡¯s head... Zayne doubted no more. "My sister¡¯s back." He was beaming with joy. "If you don¡¯t look for her now, you might lose herter on," said Jay, his words a ssh of cold water. Looking at Jay suspiciously, Zayne said, "It seems that you''re worried about her. Perhaps you''re not the one who set up the ident?" 1 Jay knew that Zayne had cleared up everything in his mind, so he did not bother to banter some more useless bullsh*t with him. Instead, he solemnly reminded him, "If you don''t want others to treat her like an alien, you''d better bring this secret to your grave." "You don''t have to remind me. That''s my sister we''re talking about. I''d never do anything to harm her," Zayne said sincerely. Boom! A thunderp echoed across the winter sky. It shook both men to their cores. The skies darkened and the road was obscured by the night. Jay and Zayne sprinted forward like madmen. The night was long, and so was their torturous ordeal! Josephine gathered many men to help as she saw the two most important men in her life scrambling around, worried about Rose. She felt somewhat envious. Jay had predicted as such. Even if he wanted to look for Rose with all that he could muster, the heavens would not allow so. It was midnight, and the hotel provided by Tourmaline Estate to guests from farawaynds was suddenly on fire. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As John frantically came to report about the matter, Jay burst out of his calmness "You should be handling this sort of matters yourself!" John felt wronged and said, "The mes are spreading fast, and many people are trapped in the fire. It''s a matter of life and death. Jay, you have to go..." Jay closed his eyes. He had no other choice. Zayne stared at him, finally realizing why he told him that secret. It was because he knew that he would be upied... Sensing Jay''s pain and struggle, he walked forward and reassured him, "Sir Ares, I''m around. You can go." Jay nodded and left. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Jay arrived at the area and gave orders for a chopper t o rescue the people trapped in the middle of the fire. He then went into the scene of the fire and guided the panicked visitors out in an orderly fashion. John was also following orders, yet he scolded him," Jay, you''re mad. You have a death wish! How could you personallye in and give orders? Whose life here is more important than yours?" However, no one knew what Jay was thinking as he rushed into the sea of mes. "What are you looking at? Do you have a death wish?" John snatched the hose from a fireman nearby and sprayed it at Jay. Soon, Jay emerged from the inferno while carrying someone on his back. Thick smoke nketed the scene. John escorted him out of the area. After 40 minutes or so of burning, the ze was finally put out. Jay gave instructions to John on how to deal with the aftermath. "Investigate the source of the fire, which guests resided in rooms affected by the fire, and also... Catch that arsonist," said Jay as he ground his teeth with that sentence. John quickly agreed, his gaze falling upon Jay¡¯s back. I n the gap of the damp nket, John realized that the woman was Nancy Bell. Soon enough, doctors from various departments in Grand Asia Medical Center came together to discuss Nancy''s prognosis. "Mr. President, Miss Bell has lost consciousness because she had taken in too much carbon monoxide. Other than that, we¡¯ve managed to obtain an unknown substance from inside her body... Perhaps, this may also be rted to the cause of Miss Bell passing out.¡± Jay felt uneasy, his gaze turning to look outside the window. "Save her... Right now!" He left immediately after saying that. It was pouring the entire night. 1 In the end, the heavens favored genuine people. Zayne found Rose unconscious at the gates of Tourmaline Estate at dawn. "Rose?" Zayne rushed over and held her in his arms, frantically screaming her name over and over again. "Rose, wake up." Josephine stood near them as she looked at Zayne who was unable to contain his worry for her sister-inw. She felt a sting in her heart. ¡°Zayne Severe, don¡¯t tell me that you like her?¡± said Josephine as she walked over, a hint of jealousy in her voice. Zayne was stunned. He did not want Josephine to misunderstand him, thus he promptly denied. ¡°How could I? I was asked by your brother to... No, your brother forced me to do it, so I had no choice but to search for Rose and take care of her." "Oh?" Josephine was happy again. "Rose..." Jay suddenly appeared on the streets, sprinting over when he saw her. He embraced Rose from Zayne''s arms and carried her into the house. Zayne was stunned and followed them unconsciously. Josephine suddenly grabbed his arm. "Zayne, now that my brother''s back, you don¡¯t have to worry about Rose anymore. Let''s go." Zayne looked at Josephine''s face which had a hint of rage, sighed quietly, and left. Although, he looked behind him many times as he walked away. After closing the faucet, Jay carried Rose in his arms, dipping both of their ice-cold bodies in the hot water. He treated her like a treasure. The lukewarm water slowly enveloped his cold heart. He slowly calmed down as he felt her breathing be more rhythmic and constant. Due to his intense motions, Rose awoke from her slumber and opened her eyes to see that Jay and herself were in the tub... She screamed. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Ah!" Although her voice was bright and loud, his lips curled into a smile. "Where were youst night?" he asked. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 Rose¡¯s mind flooded with a horrific scene of Jay wanting to harm her... Was he testing her? Rose maintained her tone, "Even if you put a ma o n me, I can''t escape from your grasps." As she lifted her wrist, her timer was gone. Rose shrieked with frenzy, "Ah, where¡¯s my timer?" She red at him angrily, saying, "You tricked me. You took the timer off of me, so does that mean that you gave your body for nothing?" Gave his body for nothing? Jay''s temple twitched intensely. She grabbed the towel beside her, wrapped herself in i t, and got out of the tub before rushing outside, not noticing that a savage expression had slowly surfaced across Jay''s face. A sudden punch to the surface of the water formed countless ripples, sshing water on his face. Perhaps something more sinister was behind the incident that happened to Rose. He felt terribly uneasy. She had selective amnesia! Rose rushed downstairs, sat on the sofa, and held the teacup shakily to drink its contents. After getting dressed, Jay went downstairs, his emotions much calmer. He saw a figure curled up on the sofa and walked toward it. Sitting down beside her, he put the timer on her wrist. Rose stared at the tracking wristwatch and asked timidly, "Where¡¯s the original timer?" "It has malfunctioned, so I stopped using it," said Jay Looking at him suspensefully, Rose said, "Sir Ares, I''m not a dog on your leash. It''s illegal for you to monitor m e like this." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked upward. "I can protect you better this way." She was at a loss for words! This guy could tantly lie and have a justified look o n his face. He was really extraordinary. Ah-choo... When the man started sneezing even though he was fully dressed, Rose looked at him with surprise. After all, she had nothing on her but a thin piece of towel and was getting abused by the chilling wind. Jay suddenly took her in his arms, and they went upstairs. "Sir Ares, where are my clothes?" Rose thought of covering her privates. Jay shuddered. Her clothes were soaked with mud, so there was no way she could put them on. However, she forgot all about it. "I have some new, clean clothes for you,¡± he said calmly as he suppressed his raging emotions. In the bedroom on the second floor. Jay set her down on the bed and took out a beautifully wrapped gift box from the wardrobe. He then returned to the bedside and said, "Look at this. Do you like it?" Carefully opening the box, Rose saw that inside it contained a full set of clothes. There was also a transparent bra, which made Rose gulp. "Sir Ares, I''m not into this kind of thing." She then cussed the word ''pervert'' in her heart repeatedly. Smiling, Jay said, "Besides me, no one will know what you''re into." Rose looked at him begrudgingly, wanting to give him a beating so badly. "Sir Ares, I should be getting changed then." She reminded him, hinting that he should step out. Jay turned around and said, "Change then!¡± God damn it... Rose¡¯s face was beet red. She quickly put on the bra while he had his back turned. "It''s time for breakfast!" The wristwatch gave out a mysterious sound. When Jay turned around, Rose¡¯s alluring body caught his gaze. He knew that she had a good figure, but when he saw her dressed like that, it was as if a veil covered half of her face. It was ever so teasing and seductive. Jay¡¯s body became heated all of a sudden. She pped the wristwatch in anger. "What trashy watch is this? Why would it talk like that?¡¯¡¯ With a darkened face, he said, "It''s reminding you that it''s time for breakfast." Rose gaped. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Who needed reminding? Rose quickly put on the dress even though it was a little small. Her hands had a hard time getting through the sleeve, so Jay had to walk over and help her unzip the side of the sleeve. Her face was flushed with an intense redness as she felt inadequate as a woman for not being as familiar with the dress as he was. He slowly picked at every part of the dress, then he looked at her. His cold, deep-set, lover eyes smiled at her... It seemed to her that he was still the innocent, breezy young man who would never hurt a fly. "Next time, remember to eat on time." Hearing him, Rose shuddered. Surely he had a sinister intention behind this! "Today¡¯s Grandpa''s 83rd birthday. The birthday party will be held at the Ennd Clubhouse just across the road. Second Uncle has invited a lot of media to live stream the party." Jay put his hands on Rose¡¯s slender shoulders, gazed a t her, and said earnestly yet tenderly, "Promise me that for today, you shall do everything as I say, okay?" With her eyes gleaming, she said, "What if you sell me off? Whose shoulder can I cry on?" "If you¡¯re to be sold, you can only be sold to me." Rose, "After today, I''ll listen to you for the rest of my life." Jay¡¯s voice was as sweet as honey, melting even the coldest of hearts. He was always cold and not very amiable. Now that he was suddenly so soft and warm, it would shock anyone to death. "Promise me!" He almost had a begging tone in his voice. Rose was stunned. This was too good an offer to refuse! As long as she could escape every mishap and cmity for the day, did that mean that she would be weing a bright and beautiful life tomorrow? "What if you go back on your word?¡± Rose pouted. She was afraid of stepping into his trap, never to see the light again. He pinched the bridge of her nose, walked over to the table, and removed a contract from the drawers. Walking back to her, he gave her the papers. "Have a look. If you''re satisfied with it, sign it" 2 Rose read every word and sentence in the contract, then looked at Jay with an astonished expression. "Sir Ares, as long as I do as you say for the rest of the day, you''ll do the same for me from then on?" "Mm." "When I tell you to go right...¡± "I''ll never go left." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "If I want you to die by five..." "Cough... I''ll never live after 3!" Jay choked. "I''ll sign this," Rose said excitedly. Jay handed her a pen, which she promptly wrote her name on the lines with an audible scratch. When he saw her name spelled out on the paper, he could not hold back his smile. Only Angeline''s handwriting was this heavy and intense. It seemed like something that a man would d o. After she signed the papers, she became nervous and tense. In the next 24 hours, she had to protect her fragile self. Receiving the contract, his eyes were gleaming with joy. He walked over to the drawer and closed the folder. On the cover were two big words-Prenuptial Agreement. 1 Rose walked down the stairs very carefully. In the end, she was being too cautious and almost ended up slipping down the steps. Thankfully, Jay was there to hold her... Frowning as he gazed at her bizarre way of walking, h e asked, ¡°What happened? Did you forget how to walk?" When he thought of how she lost her memory, Jay became anxious. As long as something was slightly off about her, he would fall into this state. Roseughed a sillyugh. "I was thinking about how I''ll be ordering you about tomorrow, so I''m particrly careful with my life at this moment. The more cautious I am, the more I can''t walk properly..." Jay was speechless. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 As she walked out of Fragrant Vessel Court, Rose looked at the wet asphalt road and back at her long dress. A trace of struggle streaked across her brows. Jay walked in front of her and bent down. "Come, I''ll carry you." Her eyes dted. Although the dress was precious, it would take an exceptional someone to ride on Sir Ares'' back! "Sir Ares, I think I''ll walk on my own," she said as she lifted her dress, revealing her snow-white calves. "Get on." His voice became slightly colder. Rose was bewildered. What was wrong with this guy? Why were his actions so hard to read these days? Left with no other choice, she slowly climbed onto his back, unsure where to ce her hands. When Jay stood up, she rocked back and forth. "Hold on to me," Jaymanded. Rose then carefully put her hands on his shoulders. He wore a very formal suit today with an ocean-blue shirt buttoned to the top, a gray striped tie, and a tailor -made limited edition ck suit. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was his mostmon look, yet he looked extra proper today as if he was attending his wedding. Rose thought to herself that this was the only time that the God-like man would carry his wife like this, s o she definitely would not waste the chance. Thus, she took her chance and slowly moved her hands higher and higher, circling his neck in the end. Jay smiled as the youngdy started to show through her actions. The journey from Tourmaline Estate to Ennd Clubhouse was neither long nor short. At the end of the asphalt, the road was wide and had a slight steepness to it. Water no longer pooled on the street. It became strangely clean. "Sir Ares, let me down.¡± Rose did not want to stay on his back longer than she should as she thought that the longer she did, the more he would take from her. Jay ignored her. "Sir Ares, you should watch your spine and hip!" Stunned, Jay''s brows lifted ever so slightly. "You¡¯re saying that I''m old?" She did not know whether to cry orugh. "Sir Ares, you¡¯ve always been young and youthful. You belong to the ''three-highs'' group of people, so even if you''re older, it still wouldn''t change the fact thatdies would desire you, whether they''re 17 or 70.¡± Jay set her down, correcting her. "My ''three-highs'' are normal. I''m healthy!" Rose could not help butugh. "Sir Ares, the ''three-highs'' don''t mean high blood glucose, high blood pressure, and high blood cholesterol." "Then what does it mean?" "It means that you have high appeal, high IQ, and high bank savings." Jay was dumbstruck. Smiling, Rose said, "Sir Ares, no wonder you couldn¡¯t understand. After all, it''s what young people call the '' three-highs'' these days..." He turned and walked away before she could finish. It was obvious that she was calling him an old man! "Sir Ares, why are you leaving?" Rose ran over to him. He strode along while Rose jogged behind him. His quick strides still maintained an elegantposure while Rose was panting like a dog. "Taking advantage of my short legs?" After a short while of running, Rose could run no more and stopped in her tracks. Jay turned back. "Tired already?" Rose nodded. "Your bodily functions are old. They need some improvement." Rose looked at him in terror. "Sir Ares, I''m only 26 years old!" His lips slightly curved upward. "So what? This proves that bodily functions are not proportional to age.¡± With a gulp, she said, "Then, how can I remain young forever?" "Talk less, exercise more." "You''re saying that I talk a lot?" Rose retorted. "When I''m around, you''re still alright." She looked at Jay with suspicion. "Sir Ares, don''t tell m e you were taking revenge on me because I called you old?" The cat was out of the bag, so Jay turned his pretty face and walked away. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Rose''s eyes gaped wide as she eximed, ''He''s that childish?'' He should just change his name to Baby Jay then! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At the entrance of the clubhouse, tens of bodyguards d in uniform with rifles in their hands stood orderly on either side of the huge door. "Wow, the allurement of uniforms.¡± Rose stuck out her tongue yfully. Jay gave her a cold stare. Immediately, she replied with sincerity, "They look really good!" He pulled her close and said, "From now on, you''re not allowed to leave my sight.¡± "Then, what about when I want to use the restroom? Does Sir Ares want to follow me into the ladies?" Irritated, he retorted, "You''ll follow me into the gents.¡± Rose,"..." As they entered the clubhouse, Rose was amazed by the number of people it could amodate. Roman pirs made out of white marble filled the area, and on the walls were life-like sculptures. There were countless arches and chandeliers. This ce lived up to its name, the Ennd Clubhouse. Even though there were thousands of guests present i n the clubhouse, yet that number was easily dwarfed b y the vast amount of people that the clubhouse could contain. Rose could not figure out why, but she thought of her wedding with Jay seven years ago. The scale of that wedding looked very much like Old Master Ares'' birthday banquet today. On that day, she was shunned and mocked by the guests. She felt alone and helpless but still lasted until the end despite Jay''s indifference and apathy. She thought that she could lead a happy life after today. "Sir Ares, I feel a little dizzy.¡± She looked at him with puppy eyes. "Can I not go?" When he saw the fear and timidness in her eyes, it reminded him of seven years ago when she married him-Weak and defenseless. He embraced her. "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Rose followed him to the middle of the dance floor, trembling and shaking. She wanted to boost her courage, so she took a ss of white wine from the wine rack. "Put that down," Jaymanded in a serious tone. "Sir Ares, I¡¯m a little thirsty." "Wine won¡¯t quench your thirst." He put her ss back to where she took it from, then got her a ss of dairy drink. "Sir Ares, this is for children." "I know." Rose was dumbstruck! He knew, yet he gave it to her. Was he treating her like a three-year-old? She slowly received the ss but quickly put it back when he was not noticing. John was having a drinkingpetition with a blondedy. He walked over when he saw Jay. "Jay, I have something to tell you." Rose courteously walked away, but Jay pulled her back. "Tell me!" "She''s not an outsider," said Jay. John replied, "It''s about the Ares family''s dirty news!" "Tell me." John burst outughing. This guy must be having brain damage from being lovestruck! "When we were cleaning up the hotelst night, we found a body burnt to a crisp in the wardrobe of room 174..." Rose could not help but cry out, "Ah!" John shrugged helplessly. "Your little beauty right here got the shock of her life." Turning to look at Rose''s pale face, Jay said, "Wait for me over there." Rose escaped, a horrified look on her face. Jay red fiercely at John while thetter looked helpless. "Come on, you wanted me to tell you." "Who¡¯s the victim?" asked Jay. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 "Xavier Ares!¡± Jay asked casually, "Who is he?" Furious, John scolded, "You have no heart! How many brothers and sisters in the Ares family can you actually name?" He replied coldly, "Can you not leave me hanging like this?" John then said, "He''s the son of your third uncle''s second wife. He had polio when he was a kid, has a bad leg, and was mentally challenged since birth. As for yesterday¡¯s fire, every normal person would have escaped immediately. It was only that poor cripple who died in the mes." After hearing this piece of news, Jay sank into deep thought. "Mm, he''ll make a good chess piece." "Chess piece?" "Regarding his death, someone will seek justice for him. If it was an outsider, then the Ares family will have to pay a fortune inpensation. However, since he''s a member of the Ares family, there''ll be a specific way to go about thatpensation." John was confused by what Jay just said. Looking heartbroken, Jay continued, "These interloping women would actually use an innocent child just to get affiliated. This is preposterous.¡± John looked at Jay''s dark expression, shuddering before his aura of fury. He pushed a dumbfounded John aside and walked toward Rose. John snapped to his senses and smacked his forehead. "I thought it was a simple case of arson, but now you see this as a conspiracy.¡± Donned in a snow-white dress, Rose sat in the corner quietly. Her aura stood out like a flower in an empty chasm. She was still observing and listening to everything around her, sweeping and scanning the guests who were walking back and forth. Sydney Doyle just entered the clubhouse with a beautifully wrapped gift box in her hand. She saw Rose from the corner of her eye and walked toward her. "Sis!" Rose was startled by Sydney''s soft and sweet voice, then her gaze fell onto the gift box. On it were the words ''Happy Birthday''. It was then that she suddenly came to a realization. Today was Old Master Ares'' birthday. Even though she did not want anything to do with the Ares family, since she had already stepped into Tourmaline Estate, she still needed to have some sort of gift for Old Master Ares even if it was only for the sake of courtesy. "What did you get for Old Master Ares, Sis?¡± Sydney looked at Rose¡¯s empty hands, a smile forming on her face. An expression of inadequacy showed on Rose''s face. As if Sydney could guess that she did not have a proper gift on hand, sheughed mockingly. "Sis, don''t tell me that your pockets are empty? Is that why you don''t have a gift for Old Master Ares?" Rose felt like digging a hole and hiding in it. Holding up her present, Sydney boasted. "I heard that Old Master Ares likes to collect antiques, so Daddy purposely picked a million-dor antique as a gift for him." Rose replied, "It''s not the price but the thought that counts." Throwing her a condescending look, Sydney retorted," Daddy said that this gift is very important. We must get Old Master Ares'' favor. Now, don¡¯t you get smart and mess things up. If not, the Ares family will have a score to settle with the Lolye family." After hearing this, Rose was unhappy. "I was chased out of the Doyle family, so whatever gift that I decide t o give Old Master Ares is none of your business." Furious, Sydney yelled, "Rose Doyle, hasn''t the Doyle family suffered enough in your hands-" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. A towering figure threw a dark shadow over Rose''s body. Sydney looked back in shock, only to see Jay¡¯s ashen expression behind her back. She ran with her tail between her legs. Raising her empty hands, Rose pouted. "You didn''t remind me to prepare a gift for Old Master Ares." Jay replied, "What present would you like to give him?" Chapter 412 Chapter 412 Rose said naturally, "Although you Ares family members aren''tcking in any material wealth, a small gift represents my sincerity! If we were outside, maybe I could still buy calligraphy or art for Old Master Ares-" "Follow me." Jay brought Rose up to the art room on the third floor o f the clubhouse,id out some papers and pens, and said, "I suppose you can start preparing your gift now?" Pointed at her nose while staring at him, Rose asked," You want me to draw something as a gift for Old Master Ares'' birthday?" He nodded in response. She did not know whether tough or cry. "One, I''m not an artist. Two, I''m not a calligrapher. My drawings and calligraphy are not of any value. Old Master Ares will have my gift thrown out the door." "Who dares to touch you while I¡¯m around?" Hearing this, she sat before the drawing board and pondered for a long while. Finally, she came up with a poetic birthday wish. "Sir Ares, is this suitable as a gift?" Jay looked at the calligraphy and saw that every word was intricate, meticulous, and exquisite. It had an alluring look to it, and they reflected her strong character as well. His eyes were smiling. "You wrote well." Jay took a scroll from the drawer and carefully framed her work of art. He saw the intense emotion on Rose''s face and reassured her. "Don¡¯t worry. Every year, Old Master Ares donates every gift that he''s received to charity. So, whether you give him a piece of art or an antique, it''s all the same." Acting naughty, Rose retorted, "Since they''re all for show, then shouldn''t I just simply put in something?" Jay could not help butugh. "Of all the people in the world, you''ll be the first to y Old Master Ares like this." After the gift was wrapped up, Jay handed it over to Rose. "Follow me, let¡¯s visit Old Master Ares!" She felt that something would go awry. "He really won¡¯t open it in front of others?" "Gifts from others are all treated like this," replied Jay. At that, she felt relieved. Old Master Ares was present in the grand hall of the second floor. The media were ready and waiting at the second floor entrance, their cameras clicking and shing away at the guests. When the elevator doors opened up, the intense light from the cameras blinded Rose. Jay held her securely i n his arms. Tens of microphones were shoved at them. "Master Ares, you¡¯ve always stayed away from women. May I ask what¡¯s the nature of the rtionship between you and thisdy?" Jay''s expression was cold. "I thought the media always had a good sense of smell. Can''t you tell what our rtionship looks like?" After Rose got used to the bright lights, she struggled t o free herself from his embrace. She exined nervously to the media, "We¡¯re just friends, just typical friends." Hearing her, Jay put his mouth close to her ear and whispered, "Don¡¯t forget about our agreement." Rose¡¯s head dropped like a wilted flower. After Jay took her hand, they slowly strolled toward the grand hall. Inside the grand hall. Old Master Ares sat on the mahogany chair, and on either side of him were bodyguards. In front of him was a group of well-wishers that consisted of close friends. There were many gifts set down before him, sorted and segregated. When Jay and Rose walked in, there were still seven t o eight people lining up to wish him. At that moment, Jay''s third uncle and aunt were on their knees. After they presented their gifts, then came the formal congrattions and courtesies. Old Master Ares said with a mild smile on his face, " I''ve acknowledged your sincerity. You all don''t have to make such a bigmotion just to give me your kind wishes. As for me, I only wish to see my good grandsons-" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as he said that, John took a step back when he was about to step forward. His face was ashen. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Jay was the eldest grandson, so he pulled Rose over to wish Old Master Ares. "Your grandson wishes you a happy birthday, Grandpa. I hope theing years will bring you more happiness and health." Rose bit the bullet and said, "I wish you a blessed birthday, Old Master Ares. May you and your family be blessed with good health all year long!" When the emcee walked down to receive the gift, Rose hesitated to hand it over. Jay gave her a look while Rose stared back at him vengefully, whispering, "Didn''t you say that Old Master Ares wouldn¡¯t open gifts?" "Mm, I meant gifts from outsiders," Jay said proudly. She wanted to cry but found no tears. God damn it, this b*stard was too good at dismissing people. Under the ring eyes of onlookers, Rose had no choice but to present her gift. Hanging her head low, she anticipated the voices of mockery. Old Master Ares opened up the gift box and unfurled the scroll. The ink was not dry yet, so his hand was identally stained with a ck streak of ink. The onlooking friends and rtives sighed amongst themselves. "This calligraphy was made at the last minute?" "How could you do that? If you don¡¯t wish to give a present, then don''t!" Rose felt heat searing her face. Jay¡¯s cold gaze swept across the people, and the bickering lot immediately fell silent. Old Master Ares held up the calligraphy, a look of astonishment slowly appearing on his expression the more he looked at it. Jay had told him before that Rose Loyle was Angeline Severe. However, he had doubted that fact. Today, he doubted no more. On this piece of calligraphy, the birthday wish was written in a grandiose manner with a hint of humor in it. The handwriting was intense, intricate, and extraordinary. That really was Angelina''s handwriting. Old Master Ares looked at Rose and smiled warmly," Rose, your gift warms my heart." At hisment, she was dumbstruck. Old Master Ares said that he liked her gift? Old Master Ares said, "I''m old, so I''ve lost the love that I once had for material things. Instead, I''ve taken a liking to simple yet sincere gifts. The fact that I could receive a heartfelt and thoughtful gift from someone makes me very happy.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, "Rose, what reward would you like?" Rose went into deep thought. Since Old Master Ares was a generous man, this meant that she was about to get rich! Jay responded instead, "Grandpa, I¡¯ll reward her in kind." Old Master Ares replied, "You¡¯d better reward her nicely." Looking at Jay glumly, she wondered this b*stard was stopping her from getting rich! After Jay pulled her away, he asked her, "Tell me, what do you want?" Rose said casually, "What can a stingy man like you give me!" Jay,"..." Gritting his teeth, he asked again, "You don''t want anything? Are you sure you won¡¯t regret itter?" Rose gave it some thought. "I do want something." Even getting a simple embroidery needle meant something at least! Jay thought of what women would like... "Why don¡¯t I give you flowers..." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She shook her head. "Flowers are no good. I can''t eat them!" Following her train of thought, he then asked, "You want a feast?" Rose shook her head again. "If I eat more, I¡¯ll be a s fat as a pig." "What do you want, then?" "Sir Ares, why don¡¯t you give me some money instead?" asked Rose. Jay looked at her, speechless. "Giving you money would be too condescending." Chapter 414 Chapter 414 Rose said hurriedly, "I don¡¯t mind being humiliated, just give me money and shame me! The more the better!" Jay burst outughing. "Little miser." He removed a credit card from his suit pocket and handed it to Rose. "Take this!" "Sir Ares, does this even have money in it?" She thought that cash was more substantial. Jay¡¯s face darkened. All of his liquidated assets were i n there and here she was, suspecting that it was empty. "Go find out yourself," he said coldly. Then, Rose happily put it away. ncing over to her, he asked, "When I gave you money back then, why¡¯d you refuse?" She replied proudly, "That was different. Back then, you wanted me to trade my kids, so of course I wouldn''t do that. Today, I''m selling off my calligraphy. Moreover, that calligraphy is worthless, so why won''t I sell it?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Smiling, he said, "Not bad. At least clean money is important to you." "Of course." Suddenly, a shriek of horror came echoing from outside the doors! "My son died a horrible death, Old Master Ares. You have to do me justice!" They heard that person''s voice before they could see who they were. Old Master Ares already had a frown across his face. "Grandpa, it must be the family of the victim who was caught in the fire. They''re seeking for justice," said Jay calmly. As he said that, they saw a woman d in a ck dress and had a ck veil across her face with a white flower on her head intrude the scene. She threw herself down before Old Master Ares'' feet. Jay and Rose could only step aside to make room for her. The woman wailed woefully, "Old Master Ares, my Little Xavier was a poor little kid. He was shunned by others since he was little, so I didn¡¯t ce much hope i n him. All I wanted was for him to live his life in peace. Who knew that he¡¯d be destroyed by the fire? Why is my Xavier''s life so bitter?¡± Rose''s eyes turned red. She could understand this young mother¡¯s pain of losing her child. Back then when she missed Jens while she was away from home, it was torture. This mother, however, was faced with the pain of losing her beloved child forever. There was a hoarseness in Old Master Ares¡¯ voice. "I¡¯m deeply saddened by Xavier''s death. Don''t you worry, the Ares family will give you an answer that you''ll be satisfied with." Thedy almost passed out from all that crying, but she continued to sob. "Old Master Ares, it''s easier to travel to hell and back than to meet with you. If it wasn''t for your birthday today, what right would I have to step into Tourmaline Estate? I request of you, Old Master Ares, to give me your statement!" The air in the room became tense. It was obvious that the woman had intentions of pressing Old Master Ares. Cameras were aimed at the woman, clicking away endlessly. Jay¡¯s cold and sharp voice rang across the room, "All other people unrted to this matter, leave. Now.¡± The people in the room scattered like a flock of startled birds. Jay sent everyone out, then he turned over to Rose who was still there. "You should leave too." Rose replied, "Old Master Ares opened my gift, so I''m not an outsider." Jay,"..." The ones left in the room were rtives of the Ares family. At that moment, James mustered his courage to walk forward. He embraced his second wife and consoled her, "Cassandra, don''t be sad-" The woman forcefully pushed him away and scolded, " Don''t you touch me. When our son died, all you did was hide. Were you afraid our rtionship would spoil your public image? Now that the media has gone away, you''re pretending to show me what little love you have for me?" Hearing this, James was upset. The thirddy''s tone was sharp. "If only you knew what would¡¯ve happened today. When you chose to be the third wheel, didn''t you think for a moment that you''d end up like this today?¡± The woman was furious. "You can''t feed your man and you couldn''t control him either. You let him mess around and hurt girls outside, but now you have the guts to me us?" Both women made a hot mess of a scene. The verbal abuses were bloody, to say the least. Jay whispered to Rose, "What¡¯s nice to see about this? Wait for me outside?¡± "No, let me learn some experience from this." "You¡¯d never need this sort of experience." Rose looked at him with puppy eyes. Jay gave up,pletely. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 The thirddy and the woman in ck feuded fiercely and violently. Jay''s brows furrowed out of irritation. Rose looked at Jay, as if celebrating this disaster. "Sir Ares, I heard that the Ares family matters are now yours to settle. Surely a man like you who''s unfamiliar with women has no idea how to handle situations like this? Why don''t you call me ''Big Sis'' and I''ll fix this for you?" 1 Jay,"..." When she saw that he was reluctant, she blew her own horn and said, "I''m a seasoned veteran when ites to love. If I help you, all you have to do is give m e some money!" "Tell me then, just how seasoned are you?" "I''ve been in love for 17 years. You tell me just how seasoned am I." Jay smiled till traces of it could be seen in his eyes. 17 years... Did that mean she had loved other men before? "I''ve no money left!" Jay replied. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After giving his card to her, he was broke. Rose turned down her offer faster than she could turn a page of a book. "Then you''ll have to deal with this yourself. We all have to learn how to face this kind of thing someday." Jay''s expression suddenly became clouded by a dark shadow. He walked over to the woman, his expression cold as ice. "You were Xavier''s guardian, so you should know that he was physically and mentally challenged. Why did you still let him wander around? "Now that you''re using his death to extort from the Ares family, this gives me enough reason to suspect that you have something to do with the arson. I''m going to call the police to make a report against you!" Thedy fell to the ground, gazing at Jay with terror. Jay diffused the situation with just a few words, making Rose respect and admire him a lot. The rest of the family breathed a sigh of relief. However, Rose''s righteous voice came echoing across the room! "Maybe the guards were careless, so they let the boy slip through into the hotel." i Although her voice was soft, it had the power to turn the tables around! Jay asked her, "Have you seen the footage?" Rose shook her head. "Were you at the scene of the incident?" Rose shook her head. Jay caressed her head. "You didn¡¯t investigate the matter, so you have no right to speak." Rose,"..." With his patience worn out, he turned to thedy and said, "If you want justice, you should''ve gone to the police. Let me remind you, though, spoiling the name o f the Ares familyes with a thousandfold price to pay." The woman''s face turned ashen. The Ares family''s defamation insurance was nothing t o be trifled with back in the day. Jay wanted to set things right once and for all, so he had spent a huge sum of money to purchase a large insurance premium for defamation. Those business corporations who tried to defame the Ares name paid with all their fortune after having failed to do so. From then onward, the Ares family suddenly became the kings of monopoly in Imperial Capital. Nobody dared to get into a court case with the Ares ever again. Word of Jay''s brutal and vicious methods soon spread across thend. The woman stood up shakily, her wistful eyes set on James as rage, dissatisfaction, and despair swirled in them. "Never mind, this is my son''s life. I couldn¡¯t even do anything for him as a mother...¡± Thedy left the scene despondently. Rose, however, was left stunned by the woman''s words. It was true that against the Ares family, they were weak and helpless. Old Master Ares'' birthday feast resumed, yet Rose felt a tightness in her chest. She panicked and slipped out of the grand hall. Jay tailed her, asking, "Rose, where are you going?¡± He stopped her short of the elevator. He was unhappy. Rose was furious at him because of his tyranny, so she blurted out, "I want to take a look at that poor mother!" "And then?" "I wish to help her." "How are you going to help her?" Chapter 416 Chapter 416 Rose looked at him timidly. "I want to help her seek justice!" Scowling, Jay said, "Does this mean that you''re going against me?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rose was adamant. "Yes!¡± Snickering, he asked, "What are you going to do to defy me?¡± She replied, "You''re belittling me? Haven''t you heard that bugs with 100 legs never die?" Jay scoffed back at her. "You have only two legs, though. That''s far from 100!" Rose,"..." Damn it, he was being this shameless. This guy was not half bad himself. "Sir Ares, you were being tyrannical," Rose retorted. "Rose, you''re very naughty today..." Jay¡¯s expression darkened. "You Areses are not short on cash anyway, so just give her some money and maybe she''ll feel better." i "This is not an issue of money." "You¡¯re just being stingy!" Jay,"... How had he left her with such a bad impression of him? As the doors of the elevator opened, Zayne and Josephine walked out. Rose leaned her back against the wall and puffed her cheeks, her heaving chest making her look like she was mad. Zayne pushed away Josephine¡¯s hand and roared at Jay, "You bullied her?" Josephine and Rose were both shocked by Zayne''s outrageous attitude. "Zayne Severe, why are you speaking for her? Do you fancy her?" Josephine howled. Glowering at Zayne, he said, "Take your woman and leave.¡± Zayne looked at Josephine, then looked back at Rose. I n the end, he pulled Rose away and sped off. Only Josephine and Jay were left, looking like a puddle of mess. "Zayne Severe, you b*stard." Josephine could not hold back her tears. "I''ve always treated Rose as my best friend, but who knew she''d take my boyfriend away from me in the end? How could she do this?" Jay''s voice was deep as he said, "You think that Zayne''s appeal is stronger than your big brother¡¯s?" Sobbing, she said, "Big Brother, since you''re so appealing, then why can''t you keep your woman in check?" For Jay, that sentence hit a little too close to home. He did not have the heart to chastise Rose. Zayne took Rose by the hand and ran out of the clubhouse. Rose was panting and gasping for air, so she waved her hands while catching her breath. "Zayne Severe, you took the wrong person. Can you be more sensible?" Zayne stared at Rose. Before this, he had no clue that she was Angeline, so he always antagonized her. Now that he knew her identity, he suddenly felt that h e could tolerate her. When she chastised him for not being sensible, he felt a surge of warmth in his heart. That was because that was how Angeline pampered him in the past! "Jay bullied you?¡± Zayne asked. Shaking her head, she exined, "Seriously speaking, I was the one bullying him." Zayne,"..." "He did something wrong?" Angry, she replied, "He took advantage of the weak. He bullied a poor littledy." Zayne, Her sense of justice was as if Angeline had possessed her body. "Rose Loyle, I say, can you stop being a busybody?" He felt his calm mind suddenly jump against the roof of his head after years of being at peace. He was going to confess to her about their rtionship, but now he decided to abort that n. It would be better to return her to Jay and let these two intellectuals have a go at each other. That seemed a more appropriate way. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 As if on cue, a phone call from Jay came ringing. "Zayne, bring Rose back in here. Also, take your woman away!" Jay started sting away at the phone. "Sure, sure, sure, Sir Ares." Zayne wiped the sweat off his brows and escorted Rose back. When she saw him, Josephine glowered at Zayne." Tell me, is it true that you fancy her and not me?" Zayne said remorsefully, "Sorry, I took the wrong person." Hearing this, she punched him lightly. "I''ll pound you t o death, believe me. How could you even mess up like that?" The two were back together again. Jay''s hand reached over to Rose, yet she hid her hands behind her back, leaving his hands to hang mid -air. After a while, he gave in. "Since you want to give her some form ofpensation, I''ll do as you say." Rose promptly beamed with joy and intimately took his hand. "Sir Ares, the feast is about to begin. Let''s g o." Jay was starting to have a bad headache. Let the feastmence! The seats were all filled by now. At the front was a grand stage and on it were birthday party decorations. There was a tiered cake there. It was enormous. A famous local singer performed on stage. There were singing and dancing. Very quickly, it was bustling inside the room. Jay took Rose by his side and walked to the tablebeled ''C''. "Sit down." Rose could not believe it. "Sir Ares, I''m all eat and no work, yet I''m sitting at what other people see as a dream. This ''C table... Will I be a prime target, then?" Jay held up a card with her name on it, making her dumbfounded. The seats had all been arranged beforehand. All her worries were swept away in an instant, and what followed was a heart-touching warmth. Jay sat her down on her seat. Sitting with them were Josephine, Zayne, Jean, and a few junior members of the Ares family. Perhaps it was because of Jay''s presence, but they were all exceptionally obedient and proper. Only Jean was smiling away at Jay. "Big Brother, the way you handled that third wheel just now was so relieving. On behalf of my mother, I thank you from the bottom of my heart." Jay¡¯s expression dimmed a little. Bose had made a hell of a fuss because of this and now Jean reminded him about it. "When you get back, trante all of thepany''s documents to French!" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jean paled, saying, "Big Brother, please don''t. I already have so much trouble tranting just one-" At that moment, a ceremonialdy walked over and whispered something into Jay''s ear. He then got up from his seat and left. On stage, at the end of a slow song, Jay elegantly walked up. Beneath the stage came a thunderous round of apuse. He stood there, and even in silence, he emanated an alluring appeal. His features were cold and deep-set, yet they looked noble and handsome. He had no ws in every facet of his face, so how could anyone escape from his charm? He held up the microphone, his voice even more mesmerizing than a radio host. "Thank you to all of our rtives and friends who are present here at Tourmaline Estate. Today, the Ares family has two good news to announce. The first being Old Master Ares''s 82nd birthday. Old Master is still young at heart and healthy. I believe that Old Master Ares will continue to shine his ray of light on Ares Enterprises for the remainder of his long life. "The second thing is, today is also the day that I and Rose Loyle will get married. I hope that everyone here will witness this auspicious day.¡± Under the stage, Rose spat out a mouthful of hot tea. Was Jay Ares crazy? Three cute little children dressed in white appeared before her. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty held their mother¡¯s hand, beaming with joy. "Mommy, today¡¯s the day that you and Daddy get back together." "Hurry up and get on stage. Don''t let Daddy wait for too long!" Rose stared at the perfect little kids. Baby Robbie and Jens wore little suits, looking like miniature versions o f Jay. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 Baby Zetty wore a pretty little white dress, looking pure and wless. All of her kids were anxiously anticipating the union o f Daddy and Mommy. It was going to be a union of a lifetime. However, Rose did not want to do this at all. Jenson put his little mouth beside his mother." Mommy, Daddy said that if you listen to him today, he''ll listen to you from now on." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rose suddenly remembered! She almost forgot about that. If he failed to destroy her today, tomorrow he would be destroyed by her instead. On that thought, she joyfully strutted up to the stage. She slowly walked toward Jay, her snow-white dress emanating brilliant rays under the lights. Her dress trailed on the floor, held by the children. It was as perfect as a wedding dress. Jay strolled to her and held up her hand, his warm gaze fixating on her dreamy face. "Are... Are you serious about this?" Rose felt like she was in a dream. "Mm," came Jay''s reply. Rose looked at his expressionless face and thought to herself, ''The Ares'' fire incident is currently a controversial hot topic, so this b*stard''s using marriage to divert everyone''s attention away from it.'' How sly and devious of him! Rose predicted that the marriage was ad hoc, so he must havee unprepared. She deliberately worked him up. "Sir Ares, a diamond ring must be present at a wedding!¡± As she said that, the ceremonialdy promptly presented a diamond ring. Rose¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the oversized ring. She was amazed. How could this miser have willingly bought a ring of that size for her? "This must be a zirconium ring, right?¡± She held it up and examined it. "Diamond!" Jay retorted. Rose returned the ring into its box, saying nervously," This must have cost a fortune?" "Mm.¡± Jay nodded. She whispered near him, "I¡¯ll say this first. Once I wear that ring on my finger, it¡¯s mine. Even if I lose it, don''t ask me topensate you for it." "You''re not allowed to lose it.¡± Jay''s expression darkened. "My things get lost easily, so I can¡¯t guarantee it." "Would you like to try doing that?" He gritted his teeth angrily. Hearing him, she hung her head low. "Why don''t you just change this for a zirconium ring, then?" Jay immediately took the ring and gently put it on her finger. "Remember, you have to wear this forever." Rose, Was this guy for real? "Sir Ares, after this act is over, you''re going to turn on me, aren''t you?" Rose suppressed her voice. Jay,"... This isn''t an act," he told her solemnly. Rose did not believe him. "I''m telling you, you can do that, but you have to sign the contract first." Jay promptly pressed his body against her lips, his forceful tenderness stopping that big mouth of hers. The audience had to witness that cheesy scene... After they returned to their seats, Jay chatted away and seemed to be in good spirits. Rose nced at him, her words hitting him like cold water. "All weddings aren''t official without a marriage certificate." He looked back at her coldly. "You''re now mywfully wedded wife. You dare to have second thoughts about other men?" Timidly, she replied, "Don''t you worry. I have no feelings for men." Jay, Chapter 419 Chapter 419 During the dinner, Jay put food on her te non-stop. Rose saw the mountain of food on her te and cried out, "Sir Ares, you''re about to literally love me to death." Hearing her, his face darkened. "Where in the world did you get your big mouth from?" In the past, her words were sweeter than honey. One sentence could make him lose sleep for nights in a row. Now, every word that came out of her mouth was acid, charring and burning him from inside out. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If only he knew from whom she got that from, he would cut her up into pieces. He put down his cutlery, his appetite gone. He motioned to the garden outside to rest. Rose followed him out, feeling uneasy. She had nothing to benefit from now that she had offended him. As she stepped out, she was surrounded by a group of noble and aristocratic women. They all admired her and were jealous of her while envying her at the same time. "Miss Doyle, you¡¯re Mrs. Ares now. Please look after us from now on.¡± "Master Ares cares for you so much. You''re very fortunate.¡± Rose forced out a smile. Her marriage with Jay would onlyst a day. This morous life would onlyst for a brief moment, like the bloom of morning glory. When Jay finished chatting with his friends, he walked over to her. Rose caught a glimpse of him and deliberately raised her voice. "Now that I''m Mrs. Ares, of course, I''ll look after you. Whenever you have any problems, don''t hesitate to tell me." "My hubby loves me, so if I ask him to help you out, he won¡¯t refuse." Although those women were in only for the riches, they were also well-educated people. The fact that Rose was being this cocky would only bring trouble to Jay. Her actions seemed ridiculous to them. Although they put her on a pedestal, in reality, they were celebrating the mishaps toe. They were waiting for the day that Rose would face her downfall. Jay elegantly walked in front of Rose. Immediately, Rose¡¯s cockiness faded away. Her stature became shorter, her voice timid, and her back posture softened. "Sir Ares!" Jay gently patted the back of her head. "Call me hubby!" "This..." "Weren''t you doing a good job calling me that just now?" Rose''s eyes widened. "Sir Ares, you heard all of that?" "Wasn''t all that for me to hear?" Rose''s expression crumbled. He saw through her little act. "This trick of yours works on others, yet it also works against you. It¡¯s quite stupid." Jay continued stabbing at her with his words. Rose, This guy''s thinking was so damn weird. She did not even offend him, yet he had that glum look on his face. When she meant to offend him, he smiled brighter than the sun itself. "What''s wrong? Are you disappointed with the fact that I¡¯m not angry?" Rose, F*ck, he meant that as if she was evil. "I¡¯ve already said all of that about you. Are you really not angry?¡± Rose asked in disbelief. Jay smiled back. "When I''m around, I¡¯ll just let you be." Rose,"..." "Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re calm on the outside, but on the inside, you wanted to cut my tongue off with a 40-meter machete?" Jay put his lips next to her ears. "For you, a de won''t do. A bullet might, though.¡± Her thoughts drifted off to a dirty scene, her face flushed with redness. "You... I hate you!¡± Then, she ran off sheepishly. The women could not sense the hostility that Jay had toward Rose, yet they felt Master Ares'' burning love for her. They could not believe it! They were green in envy. She was just a wild and vulgar vige girl, yet Master Ares spoiled her so much that it confounded logic. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 After the feast, the guests dispersed ordingly. While Jay sent them off, Rose took the chance and slipped back into Fragrant Vessel Court. She was thinking about how she had to get Jay to sign that contract no matter what, i She took out the contract and to her surprise, she noticed that it already had the seal of Ares Films Limited on it as well as Jay¡¯s name. Rose was ecstatic! Since the contract was done, she had no more reason t o stay there any longer. It would only give him the chance to harm her. After changing back into her clothes, she took the contract and was getting ready to leave. Coincidentally, Jay arrived home at this very moment. "Where are you going?¡± Jay''s forehead had veins sticking out of it, his anger seemingly at its peak. Rose knew that he was going to go back on his word. His cunning self finally showed through. She maintained herposure and said, "Sir Ares, you lied to me. You said that no matter what I''ve done wrong, you won¡¯t get angry." Jay slowly closed in on her. Terror filled her face as she stepped back. She backed off to the wall and now, there was no escape for her. Jay mmed both his hands on the wall, trapping her in that narrow space. "I''ve also mentioned before. Don''t touch my limits." "Rose Doyle, you''re already my wife. Now you want to leave without saying anything as you please? Is this the qualities that a wife should have?" "You know very well in your heart as to why I wanna g o!" Rose replied timidly. Her heart was pounding. If she could not leave, then she would be decimated by him. Jay knew what she was thinking about. He knew that he had done many hurtful things to her in the past, so that was why she was so adamant about leaving his side. "What if I refuse to let you go?" He was bing more and more tyrannical. She was on the brink of tearing up. "Then, I''ll stay." Jay''s ice-cold look slowly recovered. He suddenly reached out and grabbed her lips, violently pressing himself against her. A wave of terror streaked across her eyes. "Please be gentle. I''m scared of pain." She almost went down on her knees, begging him to b e merciful with the knife. Jay shuddered, his mood brightening up because of how blunt she was. "Mm." He agreed happily. He grabbed her by the waist, lifted her off the ground, and walked over to the bed. Rose was aghast! After she knew what he wanted to do, she wanted to bite her tongue off so badly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She told him to be gentle, but had he misunderstood her? She was appalled at her idiocy. She had to give him onest free service before she died. "Sir Ares, our marriage is just for business." She reminded him with a hoarse voice. "Don''t tell me you think that I married a woman just for show?" He did not stop whatever he was doing, his voice thick with lust. "Isn¡¯t it, though?" "Rose Doyle, have you considered that I''m a perfectly normal man?" "What does that have to do with me?" "You''re my wife. It is onlywful that I do it with you." After a few rounds, Rose was spent and quickly fell asleep. However, her consciousness was taken over by fear. She struggled to keep her eyes open as she looked at him warily. Jay embraced her in his arms. "Sleep." She pretended to close her eyes. When she heard the rhythmic breathing of the man, her glowing eyes burst wide open. Jay was sound asleep, harmless as a baby. Rose sighed bitterly. What kind of man did she love? He could be sly and devious. He could have daggers in his smile, yet he could be nice and tender too. She stealthily got off the bed. Immediately, a frown formed on Jay¡¯s face because he was hugging an empty space. Rose was worried that he would wake up, but she might as well go all out. As such, she tied both his hands to the bed frame. She scrawled something on a piece of paper and on it wrote ''You''re getting a taste of your own medicine!'' After she was done, she left Fragrant Vessel Court without looking back even once. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 The next day, Jay woke up. He did not see his beloved woman anywhere, but instead, he saw her special ''present¡¯. He was suddenly furious! This was getting more and more outrageous! "Someone get in here!¡± When the housekeeper entered the room and saw Jay tied down to the bed, they could not help but gape in disbelief. "Young Master, which b*stard did this to you?¡± Jay''s eyes were cold as he gazed at the housekeeper intensely. "It was the missus." The housekeeper covered their mouth. "I apologize, Young Master. I take back my words." "Mm." "But why did the missus tie you to the bed?" asked the housekeeper curiously. "The missus likes it rough. Is there a problem?" "No... No problem." Did the missus like being this rough? After Jay was freed from his shackles, he instantly took his phone and dialed Rose''s number. He could only hear beeping noises on the phone... It was obvious that this girl had blocked his number. Jay gloomily threw his phone against the wall... The housekeeper gawked at the phone and its broken screen, trembling in fear. "Young Master, breakfast is ready." Jay was agitated. ¡°Get out." The housekeeper shuddered and quickly left the scene without even daring to say a word. Jay pondered for a while. Rose was retrenched from Bell Enterprise, so the only ce that she could go to was Severe Enterprise. He rushed over to Eminent Honor and found Zayne. Immediately, he asked about Rose''s whereabouts. "Has Rose been here?" Zayne was worried. "Didn''t you two sleep togetherst night? Now you¡¯re asking me about her. What''s going o n?" "She ran away!" "Ran away? Why''d she run away? Isn''t her lifelong dream to get married to you?" Jay extended his hand. "Give me your phone." Zayne replied, "Don''t you have one? Why use mine?" Nevertheless, he handed his phone over obediently. Jay dialed her number and after the call went through, he returned the phone to Zayne. "Ask her where she is?" Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Can''t you ask her yourself?" Jay gave him a death stare! Zayne could not help but cooperate. After the call was connected, Rose''s sweet voice came ringing, "Hello, Zayne! You''re calling me so early in the morning. Is anything the matter?" "Where are you right now?" "I have my hands on the contract between the Ares and Severe families. I¡¯m about to return to Swallow City to tell Mr. Severe about the good news." Zayne sneaked a look at Jay whose expression was dark as night. He suspected Rose had used some trickery to get her hands on that contract. "Rose, how did you manage to get this contract?" Rose said nothing. "Master Ares put his seal on it himself. Is there a problem?" She felt somewhat guilty and diverted the subject. Thankfully, Zayne saw through her right away. "Surely you must''ve used a devious way to force Master Ares into signing the contract, right?" Rose remained silent. "Rose, say something." Zayne urged. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 Rose knew that he must have gotten wind of this, so she did not hide any longer. "I gifted myself to him, which was how I got this contract." Zayne, Jay took out his phone, typed out a line of text, and held it up in front of Zayne. "Rose, let¡¯s meet up!" "Alright, text me where and when.¡± Rose agreed easily. "Oh, okay," as Zayne said that, Jay ended the call. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then, he snatched Zayne''s phone over and said with a forceful tone, "Lend me your phone." Zayne reached out to snatch it back. "Then what am I going to use?" He handed him a wad of dors. ¡°Go buy a new one." Zayne felt helpless. "I have many clients on my phone. What happens if they call me?" "I''ll answer the calls for you." "They¡¯re going to discuss job partnerships with me. Are you going to do that for me as well?" Jay opened the contacts page, gave it a look, then gave Zayne a condescending gaze. "You must''ve contacted them for a long time, but they''re all ignoring you, right?" Zayne frowned. "Please don¡¯t stab me in my wounds, alright?" The other man replied, "Do you know why they''re ignoring you?" "Because the Severe family''s reputation has dropped?" "Unrted." Zayne widened his eyes. "Then, what''s the reason? Don''t tell me that they don''t like my face? My nose is still a nose and my eyes are still eyes. I look spirited and cool, unlike someone who''s not reliable... What reason do they have not to work with me?" Jay took Zayne''s phone and pocketed it. "Give me your phone and I¡¯ll tell you." Zayne looked dissatisfied. "Could I not have given it to you? You¡¯ve taken it already.¡± He replied, "The development time for these businesses is not long. All they want is stability, so they won¡¯t change partners that easily." Zayne understood some of it. "Which means I can¡¯t do anything, then?" Jay replied, "Giving up that easily? No wonder the Severes failed so quickly." Zayne red at him... "Can you say something useful?" Jay then said, "Find out theirwork of partners, then draw it out. Find their weakness and attack them. Once their chain is broken, you can then reconstruct your ownwork." Hearing this, Zayne came to a realization. "This makes a lot of sense!" He instantly praised Jay, saying, "No wonder Angel also had a knack for business. That''s because you taught her well." Jay''s face darkened. "I didn''t teach her well enough." If he knew that she would be this mischievous, then h e should not have taught her all these and let her be like all the other girls who were all beauty and no brains. He should have kept her as simple as they came. Zayne said, "Don''t be like that. Has my sister done something to make you unhappy? Be a little more patient with her!" Jay ran through his thoughts. Ever since she came back, it seemed like she had done anything to make him happy. However, when he thought that this was the consequence of his previous actions, he could only ept all of her wrongdoings and move on. Zayneughed and left. A thought suddenly crossed Jay''s mind. He called out t o him, "Zayne Severe-" Zayne turned his head around. "Are youmitted to Josephine?¡±Jay looked at him with judging eyes. Zayne''s eyes glowed. In the next instant, Jay threw a punch on the other''s nose. "Break up with her, immediately." Zayne''s nose was bleeding as he vengefully looked at Jay and hollered at him, ¡°You''re the husband to my younger sister. By right, you should be calling me ''Big Brother''. Is this how you treat your big brother?" "You deserved it." "You still have to look at who you''re beating up. Aren¡¯t you afraid of my sister seeking revenge on behalf of m e if she finds out you beat me up?" Jay retorted, "If it wasn''t for her, I''d have your life today.¡± "Alright, alright, I promise you. When I get back, I''ll break up with the Ares family''s seconddy. Is that alright?" "Now leave." After he chased Zayne away, Jay sent a text to Rose using the other''s phone. ''8 o''clock tonight. We''ll see each other at Ray of Light.'' Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Swallow City. After Rose handed over the agreement between Ares and Severe Films to George Severe, he quickly nced over the details and was astonished. "For Ares Enterprises¡¯ investment, if it seeds, the profits are split half and half. If it fails, then they''ll bear all the losses. Jay Ares doesn¡¯t ever do a losing business, but he sure is extra generous to Severe Enterprise.¡± Rose replied, "Ares Films¡¯ profits mean little to them. Furthermore, I spent a lot of effort just to get this contract. It wasn¡¯t his idea to be this generous.¡± George took a piece of newspaper from the drawer and threw it over to Rose. His expression became solemn. "Is this true?" Rose looked at the ''wedding'' picture of Jay and her. Below was a caption about their mysterious love story. "Dad, the wedding''s real, but the love''s fake. Both of us merely took what we wanted. I want the contract, he wants to divert the public¡¯s attention from the Ares family''s fire incident. The scenario was perfect. Don''t you worry, I¡¯ll divorce him as soon as possible." Rose casually described the wedding as if it was nothing. George, however, did not look at it that way. "He''s cunning. The purpose of this move of his is very obscure." As he said that, George suddenly looked over to Rose." Rose, don''t tell me that he has feelings for you?" Rose spewed out a mouthful of tea and waved her arm. "Impossible." Her take on this matter was that Jay wanted to harm her. He always wanted her dead, so how could he have feelings for her? George got such an intense reaction out of her, so he suppressed his curiosity. "By the way, you''ve done Severe Enterprise a huge deed. I''m preparing to officially nominate you for the position of Executive President. With that position, you can proudly work for Severe Enterprise." Rose was worried. "Zayne won¡¯t make a fuss out of this?" When George heard that, he became disappointed and scolded, "After Severe Enterprise copsed, I gave him some money to start his own business in Imperial Capital, but after so many years, his Eminent Honor is still losing money. What right does he have to make a fuss?" Rose replied, "He''s always loved being free. Looking after apany is not what he likes to do." "Which is why you don¡¯t have to worry about his feelings." In the evening, Rose drove over to Imperial Capital. The traffic was heavy, so she waste by an hour. She finally arrived at Ray of Light, stopped the car, and hurriedly got out of it while rushing in. VIP room. The ashtray in front of Jay was piled with a thickyer of ash. His slender fingers held a cigar as thick smoke swirled around, clouding his handsome face. N o one could see the expression on his face. Behind came a squeaking sound, and the familiar sound of footsteps came from behind the divider. Jay extinguished the cigar and threw what remained o f it into the ashtray. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rose choked on the smoke that filled the room. Her attention was diverted for a moment, so she sat down on the seat beside him. Jay felt bad watching her cough her lungs out, so he gently patted her back. "Zayne Severe, can''t you stop smoking for just one day?" Rose snapped at him. Jay said nothing! He took his cup and put it near her mouth. She thought nothing of it and drank it all with a gulp. The coughing stopped. As she returned the teacup to its owner, she saw Jay''s expressionless face and fell on her butt, shocked and frightened. "Sir Ares... It''s you?¡± The best strategy was to always run. She got to her feet and took off! When she got to the door, she realized that the room was locked from the outside. She could not open it no matter how hard she tried. Thus, she banged on the door and hollered, "Help! Help!" Jay strode toward her elegantly, looking at her as if she was a national treasure. Was he that scary? Rose hollered and wailed all she could, but it was to no avail. She could only sit on the floor and gazed at Jay with a pitiful look on her face. "Sir Ares, I was wrong!" "Mm." In the past, whenever she admitted her mistake, his heart would go soft. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 It turned out that being soft-hearted to her had caused him his own downfall. "Forgive me!" "If I forgive you now, aren''t you going to do it again next time?" He frowned. Rose immediately raised her hand and swore, "I swear to you, Sir Ares. I''ll never tie you up again.¡± "That¡¯s not the main point." "I... I''ll never run away again." Jay''s expression showed no ease. Gritting her teeth, she said, "If I run off again, you may go ahead and break my legs and snap my tendons..." Jay was speechless. Seeing that he was unwavering, she almost cried out," Then, what do you want from me?" He threw a pair of handcuffs to her and looked at her with a gaze that appeared to say ''figure it out yourself¡¯. Picking up the cuffs, she saw that the spiral chain''s total length was no more than six foot five inches long, and both ends of it had delicate lock bracelets. One end of it was worn on Jay¡¯s wrist, and if the other one was bound to hers... Just the thought of it was humiliating to Rose. "Can I not wear it, Sir Ares?" Jay stayed silent. ¡°This is for owners with little pets!" "Yep." Jay nodded. She was dumbfounded. ''So this guy is aware of these handcuffs'' purpose?'' Shaking her head like a rattle-drum, she said, "It''s too humiliating to wear this. Can''t you figure out another way, Sir Ares?" Regardless of her protest, Jay snapped the lock bracelet onto her wrist. Then, he pulled the other end of the chain and walked toward the table. "Eat.¡± Rose was abruptly dragged to the dining table by him. It did not take long before the waiter started serving a sumptuous meal. Rose was continuously cing food onto his te. 1 Perhaps she was nervous or was doing it deliberately, but soon enough, his te was piled with side dishes such as bell peppers and jpenos... Jay looked at her without uttering a word. Then, he picked up a shrimp and started gracefully peeling them. Rose immersed herself in cutting up her food as if the spicy ingredients left on his te had nothing to do with her. Jay proceeded to ce the peeled shrimp onto her te. Rose was stunned once more. The contrast in treatment showed how diabolical she was and how innocent he was being... F*ck! This had to be one of his borated sugar-coating schemes. This false facade of his could not fool her. Jay picked up the spicy side dishes and ate them casually. She instantly had an uneasy conscience. He had a severe stomach issue... If he ate all of that, it was bound to create problemster! Ultimately, she could not withstand the condemnation in her conscience and scooped out the rest of the ingredients from his te. "I love these, so let me have them instead." She had no other alternatives but to lie to cover up her dark intentions. Jay''s eyes immediately beamed out a smile. Finally, there was no regret in loving her so dearly. "That''s a bad habit. You should change that." He decided not to expose her. "Waiter, add another te o f carbonara." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rose sighed secretly. At least there was no need for her to eat this spicy food. After dinner, Rose followed him to the car and returned to Garden Of A Diary. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Rose was utterly disappointed upon noticing the children were missing. "Where are Jens and the others?" "They''ll be living with their grandparents for a while," Jay replied leisurely. She was startled by this, so she asked, "Why?" "We need a private space to cultivate our rtionship." Rose, Do you need a private space to cultivate feelings, or do you need it to control all my actions?'' Then, Jay began to undress in front of her. "I¡¯m taking a bath," he said, notifying her. In a daze, Rose replied, "You don''t have to report that t o me." Jay raised the cuffs. "You sure you¡¯re not taking one?" With her eyes widened, she said, "Can''t you uncuff us for a while?" "No.¡± Without another word, he dragged her into the bathroom. Rose stood behind the door panel with her back facing him. Almost immediately, Jay proceeded to pull on the chain, dragging Rose over to him. When she saw his model-like chiseled body, Rose covered her eyes in shame. Jay said, "Being honest and open with each other is the first step for a husband and wife to live in harmony." Then, he reached out and pulled her into the bathtub. Rose instantly looked like a drowned rat. Flustered and exasperated, her entire body began to revolt. Why should she feel ashamed? F*ck, she was not the one at a loss anyway for looking at his perfect, beautiful, and chiseled body! Thus, she opened her eyes and admired the man''s figure with gusto. "Does it look good?" Rose licked her lips. "Free things are never that great!¡± Slightly startled, he thought, ''She¡¯s already getting an advantage, yet she''s trying to y hard to get!¡¯ He proceeded to strip her naked. "Then, I''ll go right ahead and charge you a fee!" Rose pushed his chest with both hands. "You''ve seen mine as well. We''re even." Jay''s lips curved into a coquettish sneer. "I¡¯m also charging an interest." Hearing him, she cried and begged for mercy, "I won''t dare to look at you next time, Sir Ares. I won''t look even if you¡¯re right in front of me." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Hmm? I''m that unsightly to you?" The man leaned down. "That¡¯s not it. How do you want me to answer you for you to let go of me? "Alright, I got it. You¡¯re the most handsome being in the universe. Ah! Ah!" A long whileter. Rose was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling in abrupt mncholy. She said weakly, "Sir Ares, we get along well together anyway. Must we cultivate our rtionship and feelings?" Jay¡¯s expression appeared dim. If their rtionship was really as good as when they first met, she would not have had to hide her secrets from him, right? Moreover, she would not be thinking about escaping from him all the time. The colossal vi was elegantly silent. There were only two lovers whose hearts were parted like the red sea, staying solemn and rtively speechless. Rose felt pressed by the heavy atmosphere, but she did not know what else to say to him. Thus, there was only endless silence. She spoke nothing, and as for Jay, who was always a man with very few words, he was even quieter. Suddenly, Rose''s cell phone rang. Rose, who as if a significant load was taken off her mind, answered the phone immediately. Josephine''s sobbing voice was heard on the other line. "Rose, I was just dumped by Zayne. I need to ask you, are you and he together?" Chapter 426 Chapter 426 Rose swallowed her saliva. This kind of misunderstanding... Was worse than Boo Radley''s. "Josephine, you have to believe me. I''m not dating Zayne. And I can swear to you that even if all the men i n the world were extinct and only Zayne is left, I still wouldn''t date him." "Can I still trust you?" Rose was most afraid of being misunderstood. Moreover, the other party was Josephine, someone she had a deep affection for. She immediately swore a n oath on the spot, "Josephine, I swear, Zayne and I are truly not an item. If I steal your boyfriend away, I''ll get struck by lightning and might as well drop dead." Jay frowned slightly and took her phone. Then, he said, "Josephine Ares, this has nothing to do with Rose. I was the one who asked Zayne to break up with you!" "Why''d you do that, Jay?" "Because Zayne doesn''t love you." Josephine pondered his words for a moment... Unexpectedly, she yelled, out of control, "So the person he loves is Rose, right?" "Rose is your sister-inw." Josephine was startled by Jay¡¯s fierce tone, and it took her a while to recover. Rose jumped at him and grabbed the phone back. She said to Josephine, "Don''t be sad, Josephine. Let¡¯s meet up." "You still have the nerve to meet up with me?" "Josie... I didn''t do anything that I should be sorry for." "Where are you?" "Garden Of A Diary." "I¡¯ll be right over." Once she hung up the phone, Rose went against Jay viciously. "What right do you think you have to break them up without permission?" Jay pinched her mouth. "Rose Loyle, be gentler with your husband." Breaking free from his hand, she continued to mutter endlessly, "Do you know how difficult it is to give up a lover you''ve been in love with for so many years?¡± His pupils shrunk as he asked, "Why? Have you experienced it before?" Rose¡¯s long eyshes trembled. Although she did not utter a word, her expression was clear as day. At the sight of this, his heart fell into a bottomless abyss... The thought of her giving up on loving him was so unbearable that he could feel his internal organs bursting open. "Answer me," he roared with bloodshot eyes. Rose stared at him nkly. "What''s going on with you?" She continued as if the answer was obvious, "If you can¡¯t keep on loving someone, then you''d just have to give up! Furthermore, it''s more difficult to give someone up than to love them." Then, Jay abruptly pushed her away and unlocked the handcuffs. He proceeded to walk upstairs with a gloomy expression. When he arrived in the study room, he opened the window and felt the cold wind blowing. He was hoping the biting cold air could dispel the ming irritation in his heart. It was fortunate that he left the scene. Otherwise, he could not guarantee the terrible things he would do to her next. There was chaos in his mind. He thought about how he was getting along with Rose during this period of time. However, it was all him running after her as she fled from him. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His wishful thinking made him think that as long as h e treated her sincerely, she would forgive him for his past mistakes. However, he had forgotten that if she chose to stop loving him, everything he did for her would merely be a joke in her eyes. Hence, he was merely a clown this whole time. Before long, Josephine¡¯s car could be heard producing a flute-like sound. Rose ran out and got into her car. She was afraid that the perverted Jay Ares would try t o lock her up once more. "Let''s leave the area first, Josephine." Rose''s voice was somewhat tense. "My brother''s at home?¡± Josephine asked. "Yeah." Josephine started the engine, stepped on the pedal, and whizzed away. On the second floor, Jay looked at the car that was leaving clouds of dust as it drove off. His eyes slowly cooled down. Once Rose left Garden Of A Diary this time, she would note back on her own, right? Did he have to chase after her again? Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Josephine drove Rose straight to a bar. She booked a VIP private room, and the two of them had a long conversation inside. "Let''s talk about it. What the hell is going on between you and Zayne?" Josephine asked with enthusiasm. Rose had no idea where to begin... Josephine continued, "How did the two of you meet?" Rose omitted the part about fate and previous lives." When I first came back, I was strapped for cash. So I went online and looked for a job. Zayne was the only person who offered me one." "Thus, you¡¯re grateful to him. The kind of gratefulness that slowly blossomed into love, right?" Josephine was emotionally stirred up. Rose replied, "Josie, the other day when you saw me i n his arms, it was truly an ident. Zayne was the one who plotted the whole thing. He wanted Mr. Ares t o see that we''re intimate and deliberately tried to make things hard for Mr. Ares and me." "Why would he want to frame you?" Rose took out a business card from her bag and handed it to Josephine. "I think it''s probably because o f this." Josephine looked at the business card, and her pupils dted in shock. "Executive President of Severe Enterprise? Aren''t you amazing, Rose Loyle? You didn''t reveal yourself, yet you snatched away Zayne''s position?" Rose''s current expression was cryptic. This position belonged to her from the start. Zayne did not even like this position. "I understand. So, Zayne hates your gut, and he''s deliberately setting you up to frame you?" Josephine finallyprehended the situation. Rose nodded. Rose¡¯s honesty had relieved Josephine of all of her previous suspicions. However, it could not cure Josephine¡¯s torment from having lost her love. "Rose, drink with me. Hmm?" "We''ll drink till dawn." Rose''s current frame of mind was not necessarily better than Josephine''s. Ever since her visit to Tourmaline Estate''s Fragrant Vessel Court, all the ardent yearning she had for Jay seemed to have been intercepted by a demon. She had no one to confide to about the sufferings in her heart. Perhaps she could drown her sorrows with alcohol! The two women ordered plenty of wine and got as drunk as a lord. However, the sorrow they felt once the alcohol got into their heads turned into utter misery, then to an endless plight. In the Garden Of A Diary. It was three o''clock in the morning. Jay did not feel an ounce of drowsiness. Instead, he sat on a chair next to the study table, sinking his tall gigantic body into the chair with his head leaning on the back. However, his eyes were wide open as he stared at the empty ceiling in a daze, He had been putting his brain into thoughts the whole night. If Angeline had given up on him, then he should respect her wishes! As long as she was happy, it would be sufficient for him. With these thoughts in mind, he secretly told himself that he would care less about her in the future and shift all his attention and energy to work. Only by this method would he not go insane from missing her. Nheless, all the ideas he built up in his head came crumbling down once his phone started ringing. The caller ID was Rose''s number. He almost immediately swiped the screen to pick up the phone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Then, there was a young man''s voice on the other line! Jay''s heart abruptly sank! "Hello, are you a family member of Miss Rose Loyle? This is the hospital-¡± "I am. What happened to Rose?" His nervousness overflowed his body. "Miss Rose has alcohol poisoning and is currently being treated at a hospital in Imperial Capital." Jay rushed to the basement downstairs at lightning speed. He drove the car to its utmost maximum speed and drifted on the road. The usual time needed to reach the metropolitan area was reduced in half. Jay parked his car at the entrance of the hospital and ran inside like a crazy person. The security guard tried running after him. "Sir, you can''t park your car here." When he reached the intensive care unit, Josephine was sitting by the door, covering her face with her hands as her shoulders continued twitching. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Jay walked over and sat down next to her, his pupils staring at the door of the emergency room. When Josephine saw Jay, her tears that were akin to beans started rolling down her face. "Big Brother, Rose has alcohol poisoning and is currently deeply unconscious. What should I do?¡± Jay was so startled that every nerve in his body had tensed up. He even stuttered as he spoke, "How... Much did... She... Drank?¡± He was obviously in a shocked state of mind. Josephine responded, "I was clearly the one heartbroken, yet she drank way more alcohol than I did. I only have mild alcohol poisoning, but hers is severe. The doctor said that she''s in a dangerous condition because her blood pressure and heartbeat are both abnormal..." Every word that came out of Josephine''s mouth was like a sharp de that repeatedly stabbed Jay''s body. Soon after, the doctor came out of the emergency room with a solemn expression. "The patient¡¯s survival rate is shallow, so family members should be mentally prepared for the worst. If there''s anyone the patient wants to meet in particr, you should call them over to see her for thest time." The doctor left once he made his announcement. Jay''s whole body started trembling terribly. He started feeling an unprecedented panic... At that moment, he was utterly terrified of losing her once more. All of those prideful thoughts he was building up in his head were now down the drain. He even hated himself a little for not stopping her from leaving Garden Of A Diary when he had the chance. When her life was now on the line, preserving his dignity was no longer worth it. After a while longer, he tremblingly took out his phone and sent a text message to Zayne. Not long after, Zayne arrived in a hurry. Looking at Josephine''s interminable wailing and the fidgeting Jay, Zayne, who originally had a bellyful of anger toward them, could only cool down. He asked, breathlessly, "What happened to Rose?¡± Josephine looked at Zayne''s expression and was further perplexed. "What are you doing here, Zayne?" Her voice was extremely hoarse. Zayne¡¯s mind was fixated on Rose. Hence, he turned a deaf ear to Josephine''s question. Josephine knew that it was a pressing time, so instead of arguing with him unreasonably, she suppressed the doubt in her heart. The emergency room''s door suddenly opened... The doctor came out and inquired, "Who''s Jaybie?" Jay bounced up instantly. The doctor continued, "The patient keeps calling out for you. Please follow me in." Zayne wanted to head in as well, but the doctor blocked him. "Don''t worry, the patient''s no longer in danger. She¡¯ll need some rest time." Zayne breathed a sigh of relief. Josephine stared at Zayne¡¯s worried and nervous expression. She was even more convinced that the two of them had something going on. "Zayne, if you¡¯re a man, you need to answer me truthfully. Do you like Rose?" Josephine asked aggressively. Zayne hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes." He had no reason to dislike his own sister! Josephine wiped her tears off. "I see." Then, she turned around and left. Jay sat on the bed and stretched out his hand to tidy u p Rose''s messy hair. He saw her opening her mouth and closing it. Then, h e tried to ce his ear above her mouth. He heard her murmur continuously, "Jaybie, don''t hurt me, please..." Her words melted Jay''s cold frozen heart. It was more rxed, as if he was stationed in the hot zing sun. She still cared about him! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It was just that she was feeling insecure because of the tremendous harm he had caused her. That must be the case! He held her hand and whispered, "I¡¯m sorry, baby. I was wrong. I¡¯ll never bully you ever again! And I''ll never force you to do things that you hate." Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Rose was quickly transferred to the VIP ward. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Zayne and Jay stayed in the ward, waiting for Rose to wake up. Suddenly, Zayne uttered, "My sister doesn''t have a bad drinking habit. If she does drink, it only means that she¡¯s in a bad state of mind." Jay replied, "I know." He was feeling indignant toward Jay, but he dared not speak it out. "After she transmigrated, the only reason she didn¡¯t tell you about her past life is that you failed t o give her a sense of security and trust. Have you reflected on that, Mr. Ares?" Jay gave him a short nce. "Didn''t I mention that I know of this secret as well?" The other man was utterly speechless. "Why didn¡¯t you tell her?" Zayne asked. "Because I was hoping that one day, she''d take the initiative to open up to me and tell me this secret herself." "Is there a difference?" Zayne looked somewhat dazed. "When she first came back, I treated her terribly because of her change in appearance. Perhaps that''s the reason she''s unwilling to open up to me." A hint of mncholy appeared on his face. "She must be hoping that she¡¯d always be the best in my heart. Since I hated Rose Loyle, she dared not make me recognize her. "If she tells me the secret herself one day, that¡¯d mean she¡¯s starting to trust me and would rely on me once more." A sense of longing started growing in Jay¡¯s eyes. "Why is it so tiring to talk to you people with high IQ?" Zayne said gloomily, i Jay fell into a deep silence. Zayne was feeling helpless as well. "Fine. I wish the two of you a long and loving yet murderous rtionship.¡± Up until the very next day at dawn, Rose showed no signs of waking up. Zayne and Jay looked at each other in dismay. There was a silent quibble in their eyes. "Between the two of us, who¡¯s going to stay here to look after her?" Zayne asked stutteringly. He evidently wanted to drive Jay away, but the way he spoke had made his sentiment weak. "I am," Jay said, somewhat unbudging. "She¡¯s obviously unhappy about you at the moment. Why should you be the one to stay here if you''re going t o make her feel troubled?" Jay stared at him, the coldness in his eyes continuing t o spread in an unending stream. "Don''t stare at me with those eyes. It''s as if I''m breaking apart a pair of love birds. I''m merely stating facts. Both of you aren''t exactly on the same page about your rtionship together at the moment. Why don''t the two of you separate for a while? It¡¯ll be good for each-¡± Zayne could not finish his sentence when he saw the look in Jay''s eyes getting a tad too terrifying. "You''re nning to separate us?" Zayne wailed silently in his heart. ''You''re allowed to separate your sister and me, yet I''m not allowed to separate you and my sister. Wherefore art thou, dear God?'' "I don¡¯t intend to separate the two of you, Master Ares. I''m just worried that she''ll be anxious if she sees you once she wakes up. You know it yourself that when a woman''s anxious, it''ll mess up their menstruation cycle. You don¡¯t want her to¡ª" "You, get out." Jay''s tone turned intimidating. Zayne was dumbfounded at the moment. "I can''t leave. I''m her brother, her biological-'''' "It''s not acknowledged just yet. Hence, you''re not." "Then, I¡¯ll have her acknowledge itter. Maybe my sister will be so happy that she''ll recover from her illness.¡± Jay looked at the willful Zayne, his gaze turning unfathomably gloomy. "Today''s the day that the CEO of Novel Electronics negotiates a business deal with the CEO of Jimmy Group,¡± Jay said in an orderly manner. He did not believe that there was no way to get rid of this third wheeler. "Master Ares, you don''t know me very well. In Zayne Severe¡¯s eyes, there''s nothing more important than his own sister." "Oh, is that so?" "Of course." Zayne pulled a stool and sat at the end of the bed, looking like he was utterly unwavering. Jay continued calmly, "If theye to a conclusion, Eminent Honor would have to wait another three years to have a chance to cooperate with Novel Electronics again." Zayne vowed, "Forget three years. Even if it¡¯s five or ten years, I don''t care. I have to wait for my sister to wake up and make sure that she''s safe and sound before leaving." Chapter 430 Chapter 430 "Yeah. And after she wakes up and hears the bad news of Eminent Honor being on the verge of bankruptcy, perhaps she''d drag her thin and frail body everywhere to help you bring in some business?" Zayne appeared to be on pins and needles. "If you want what¡¯s good for her, then you should be moremitted as Severe Enterprise¡¯s current overseer so that there¡¯s less for her to worry about." Zayne stood up abruptly and gave Jay a thumbs-up." You''re amazing, Master Ares. I''m leaving now! Take care of my little sister.¡± Jay waved at him. "Take it slow. I won''t be sending you off." After the noise of Zayne leaving faded away, the ward became quieter. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay listened to Rose¡¯s breathing sound attentively. There had never been a moment like this before. Hearing her breathing getting deeper made him feel particrly at ease. At noon, the doctor came over with Rose¡¯s blood test and told Jay, "The patient¡¯s condition is very stable now, so she can be discharged as her condition permits it. And the wards in our hospital are very crowded-" Thus, Jay handled Rose¡¯s discharge procedure. When he returned to the ward, he heard several nurses whispering around the doctor. "You must have seen wrongly. It couldn''t be him. Mr. Ares'' rtives all go to Grand Asia if they¡¯re unwell!" When Jay entered, there was an immediate silence. The atmosphere in the ward became inexplicably awkward. On the contrary, Rose, who had just regained consciousness, showed a yful smile on her face. Thus, she immediately yed a prank as she shouted toward Jay, "Sir Ares!¡± The doctor and nurses¡¯ jaws immediately dropped to the ground as they hurried off with blushing cheeks. Outside the door came their lingering exmations," It''s really him? Why¡¯d hee to our hospital? He''s so handsome!" Jay stood condescendingly by the bed and looked at Rose. "You seem to have recovered quite well." Rose looked at the in white ward and asked curiously, "Why am I here?" "You got drunkst night." "That¡¯s all? All I needed was a good night¡¯s sleep. I get drunk very often," Rose blurted out. His face turned distorted. "You¡¯re banned from drinking.¡± "Huh?¡± Rose protested, "No, I can¡¯t go cold turkey." "You must." Every time she got drunk, it seemed like he had to reopen the death''s door continuously. The whole ordeal was severely upsetting to him. "Then, can you quit smoking?" Rose muttered. "Yes." Rose was startled. She was merely blurting out something in retort. As a matter of fact, he already had the intention of quitting smoking. It was due to her coughing in tears inside the smoking room the other day. He was made aware that her respiratory tract seemed extremely sensitive. Since he wanted to live with her for the rest of his life, he naturally had to consider her health. "Can you quit?" Rose doubted his determination. After all, it was deemed very difficult to quit smoking and drinking. Did it not require a gradual process? "Of course." "How long will it take?" Jay frowned. "There''s no sequence to it. We''re going cold turkey." Her eyes widened. This time, she was no longer confident in herself. "What if I can''t quit?" Rose shot him an undaunted and shameless look. Jay faintly stared back at her. "Then, I''ll give you a punishment. You''ll have to bathe the little pets at home." Rose shuddered at the thought of those living furry creatures. What terrifying beings. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Jay hugged Rose in his arms after she was discharged, and women of all ages focused their attention on him along the way. Jay¡¯splexion appeared ashen, but she was secretly breaking intoughter. "Don¡¯tugh." Jay red at her. Rose nced at the woman sitting on the opposite chair who was drooling as she smiled and stared at Jay like a love-struck fool. Rose teased him, saying, ¡°She seems to like you, Sir Ares." He retorted coldly, "Are you sure that''s not a patient with dementia?" Rose proceeded tough out loud. This guy''s poisonous tongue indeed should not be provoked. At the entrance of the hospital. A group of people had surrounded Jay¡¯s Rolls-Royce. The traffic officer was yelling out anxiously, "So what i f you¡¯re loaded? Does that mean you don''t have to obey the traffic rules? You can block the whole road just because you have money?¡± When Jay walked over, the traffic officer was abruptly silenced when he saw Jay. He could not recognize the Rolls-Royce, but he could identify the young master who owned it. Did he mess with someone he should not have? "I''m sorry, Mr. Ares!" Then, he reached out to take away the tickets ced o n the car. Jay took the tickets from him with a sullen face. "I''ll pay for the fines." Then, he got into the car with Rose and drove away. Rose turned her head to look at the congested road behind them and stuck out her tongue. She mocked, saying, "You and Josie truly are the rule-breaking brother and sister. Even if you don¡¯t care about the fines because you''re loaded, you should still consider those working-ss people who are struggling to make ends meet. If they arrivete and leave early, they''ll get sacked by you big capitalists.¡± He looked at her gloomily. ''If it wasn¡¯t because I was worried about your life being in danger, would I have parked illegally?'' He was waiting for herst night, scared witless as time hung heavily. As such, the matter regarding the traffic regtions was at the back of his mind. "It''s my first andst time," he stated. Noticing that he had the right attitude toward admitting his mistake, she did not drag it on further. As the car drove out of Imperial Capital, Rose suddenly cried out, "I''ll get off here, Sir Ares." Jay looked at her suspiciously. "Have you forgotten that you¡¯re married now?" Rose''s mouth was wide open. She truly had forgotten about it! Jay ignored her request and drove straight to Garden 0 f A Diary. "You''ll need to rest for a few days. Once you''re all better, I promise you that you can go to work and have crazy fun with Josephine." Jay opened the car door and looked at the silent Rose as he consoled in a coaxing manner. Rose appeared ecstatic. "You''re truly allowing me to leave Garden Of A Diary?" He nodded. "As long as you remember toe home." Hearing this, Rose smiled widely and got out of the car happily. He looked at her back as she skipped forward and praised himself for the wise decision. From the rigid and strict blocking tactics to letting go of his hold by being free and enlightening, the one he was putting to the test was not her but rather himself. After all, this heart of his was always scared and on edge because of her. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At the garden gate, James was anxiously waiting for Jay to return. Rose was slightly startled when she saw him. "Remember to greet Uncle James," Jay came up and reminded her softly. Rose swallowed her saliva and called out dryly, "Hello there, Uncle James." "Mmm," James replied indifferently. Rose Loyle, this niece-inw of his, had clearly not gained his approval just yet. Jay''s face was darkened. He stepped forward to unlock the fingerprint lock, stood by the door, and said coldly to James, "Pleasee in, Uncle." James was slightly dumbfounded as he went inside. He noticed that Jay was not following him closely from behind. Then, he turned his head and saw that Jay was holding Rose''s face with both hands. That face of Jay''s that had remained indifferent for what felt like thousands of years was indescribably gentle and warm at this moment. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 "I have something to discuss with James, so you can g o and help us prepare breakfast." Rose nced at the guest secretly and said with a grimace, "Three portions?" Jay smiled back. "No, just two." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He would not allow her two hands to do anything for any other people. Hearing him, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Good." Then, Jay brought James to the study room. At first, the atmosphere was fairly rxed. "Jay, do you really like Rose Loyle?" Jay nodded. "Uncle James, with my current status, there''s no need t o force myself to do anything. There¡¯s only one reason needed for me to marry her, and that''s because I love her. So, I ask that Uncle James be a little bit warmer and mindful toward Rose in the future." James'' face sank as he continued quietly, "You know i t yourself that you have great qualities. You could''ve gotten any debutante out there, yet you had to marry the illegitimate daughter of the Loyle family. You¡¯re utterly blind!¡± "Uncle James, I don¡¯t think you''re here today to split u p a couple of lovebirds, right?" Jay gritted his teeth. Noticing the displeasure in Jay''s tone, he immediately closed his mouth. Rose was currently busy in the kitchen, but she was a little ufortable with the unfamiliar environment. It took her quite some time to flip through the cupboards before she finally managed to figure out where the ingredients were stored. However, when it was time to use the kitchenware, a new problem arose. Without a clear manual book, even as a book-loving top student, she was rendered clueless. Suddenly, there was the deafening sound of an argumenting from upstairs. "Is your heart made of stone, Jay Ares?" "Yes." "You spend so much money on charity every year. They''re also descendants of the Ares family, yet you¡¯ve never hadpassion for them. Why are you so cold-hearted?" Rose trembled in shock as the movement in her hands halted suddenly. Following after, she heard the sound of broken porcin. Jay¡¯s cold and violent sound could be heard, "They were all born out of wedlock. They''re the results of your corrupted morals. If I ept them, doesn¡¯t that mean my moral standpoints are as distorted as yours?" "Jay Ares, you¡¯re just afraid that the children from the second and third branches of the Ares family will steal your ce, so you''re doing everything possible to prevent them from entering Tourmaline Estate." ¡°No one can steal my ce," he said coldly. "Surely, since you have so many tricks up your sleeves. Before these children born out of wedlock can have their wings fully grown, you''ve cut them off mercilessly. You''ve gone as far as going after their lives. Who¡¯d dare threaten you?" "Uncle James, before the cause of Xavier''s death is confirmed, don¡¯t make any rash conclusions. I''m just afraid what goes around wille back around." "What are you trying to say? Do you doubt me?" Jay stayed silent. At this, James mmed the door and left angrily. Rose''s hand shook from the loud m. She ced her palm on a random smart button, and the refrigerator started to shapeshift. The door then hit into the dishes she had ced on the kitchen counter. The dishes proceeded tond on the floor, hitting the button on the ground. Then, the tform started rising. Rose became unstable and shook before finally, she fell on the tform on the other side. A chain effect had begun. "Ack!" Rose shouted out. Jay hurriedly ran downstairs to the kitchen and saw Rose lying on the ground in embarrassment. He quickly pressed the main switch button. The rebelling kitchen utensils finally went back to their original state. The chaos made on the floor was particrly shocking. Rose had her face nted on the floor. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole to bury herself in it. F*ck. How shameful! Chapter 433 Chapter 433 "I think your kitchen utensils don''t wee me here, Sir Ares. It seems like I shouldn''t be here often in the future!¡± After some time, Rose finally raised her little head. 1 Jay was filled withughter. Rose had the expression o f ''I''m not going to cook ever again'' written all over her face! "Let me do it." Jay walked over and took the flour from her hand. Then, he started to get busy. Rose, who was bored, started chattering endlessly." You can cook, Sir Ares? "It doesn¡¯t make sense. My friends told me that a man who can cook is a man who can¡¯t make money. "But it seems like you''re only able to cook basic European cuisine. To be frank with you, European cuisine doesn''t always match everyone¡¯s pte. Furthermore, constantly eating them will make you bloat like a balloon..." It was because she disliked European cuisine! Jay was quickly frying up some bacon and eggs while she babbled away. Rose saw the golden brown bacon and licked her lips. "Can I eat it?" Rose asked somewhat pitifully. Jay nced at her clothes that were dirtied with jam and frowned. "Change to a clean shirt and come down to eat your breakfast." Immediately, Rose leaped upstairs while as happy as a rabbit.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He looked at the bacon and frowned. He wondered what made this thing so delicious that she continuously thought of it for two whole lifetimes. After Rose was done taking a shower, she found out she had no clothes here upon walking out. As it was an emergency, she flipped through Jay''s wardrobe and found a T-shirt. When she put it on, it fitted her like a nightdress. Due to the harsh cold winter, she found another thick windbreaker to wrap her body with. When she went downstairs, Jay was so startled that h e stared at her for a long time. Rose only cared about the bacon on the dining table. She exined to him absent-mindedly, "I took a shower and I don¡¯t have any clothes here, so let me borrow yours." His gaze fell on her glowing and well-proportioned calves. Her outfit was horrendously mismatched, yet she lookedpletely seductive and sexy. "Don¡¯t be so stingy. I''ll wash them for you after wearing them. You won''t want to leave me naked on such a cold day, will you?" Rose asked in a pitiful tone. Jay walked over and circled her from behind. "Are you aware that you''re seducing me?" Rose, She nced down at her clothes. Initially, there was a hidden joy, but when she noticed the oversized ck windbreaker that had wrapped her into a cylinder, her face sank instantly. If someone with Jay¡¯s personality was turned on from seeing her current bloated figure, perhaps the sun had not risen from the east today. "I think you''ve gone blind, Sir Ares. Perhaps your eyes are covered with eye sh*t?" Jay''s good mood disappeared as he let go of her. "Let''s eat." In front of such delicious food, she did not bother to care about him. The slices of bacon were fragrant, but there were only two. Rose ate her share and stared at the one that was left o n the te. "Do you still want to eat?" Jay asked. She nodded. "It''s fried food. You shouldn''t have too much." Rose swallowed her saliva. "I haven''t eaten it for many years." She was telling the truth. Her diet had been converged with Robbie''s and Zetty''s in recent years. She had to take care of two children and work simultaneously, so time was not in her favor. Where would she find the time to satisfy her own desires? Her poor little eyes ultimately defeated Jay''s unwavering determination. He pushed the bacon in front of her. "Eat it! Just this once!¡± Rose unceremoniously took it and ate the bacon that belonged to Jay. After breakfast, she sat on the swing in the garden while touching her satiated belly. As the saying went, happiness came from a full belly. Rose looked at Jay who was sitting across from her. When she remembered what he had said when he was teasing her, her ears started to burn. If this man was not so ck-hearted, he would be so perfectly irresistible. Jay was holding onto a finance and economics magazine in his hands. As he concentrated his attention on reading it, he noticed Rose¡¯s blushing face from the corner of his eyes and felt somewhat restless. He got up, walked in front of her, and touched her forehead to ensure that she was not running a fever before sitting back down. Rose quickly collected her dirty thoughts and changed the subject. "Aren''t you going to work today, Sir Ares?" Jay replied, "I''m staying here to take care of the sick." Rose pointed to her nose in surprise. "You''re treating me as a patient?" Chapter 434 Chapter 434 "You were dragged out of the emergency room yesterday. Don''t you consider yourself a patient?" Rose''s mouth widened in shock. "I went to the emergency roomst night? Why don¡¯t I remember this?" "You were ckout drunk." Jay closed his book, his face bing cold and stern. "Women whoe from good families won''t get ckout drunk outside. You''ve gotten a bad influence from Josephine." Rose opened her mouth in bewilderment and stuttered, "I was the bad influence!" "You still have the nerve to utter those words out loud?" Rose bowed her head. When Josephine was mentioned, Rose became incessantly concerned. "By the way... Is Josie okay?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay replied, "In which aspect?" Rose, "She didn¡¯t go to the emergency room, right?" "She¡¯s fine." Rose was not at ease. Hence, she stood up from the swing. "I''d better go ask her." She entered the house and dialed Josephine''s phone. After waiting for a long time, Josephine finally answered. "I¡¯m sorry, Rose. Your trust limit in my bank is currently at its negative, so don''t contact me in the future." Josephine hung up after speaking. Rose looked at the phone in a daze. She felt somewhat perplexed. "Didn''t I settle the misunderstandingst night?" What on earth went wrong? Josephine sounded upset and desperate on the phone. Her sullen and angry tone made Rose feel utterly troubled. Ultimately, Rose ran out and said to Jay, "I want to go t o Imperial Capital!" Jay was slightly startled, and there was a panic in his heart. He was quite confident that she would note back on her own after she left. Then, he would have to face that frantic state of mind of looking for her everywhere. However, since he promised that he would no longer restrain her, he could only suppress all the anxiety in his heart. "Okay." Rose suddenly giggled and smiled like a blooming flower! "Thank you, Sir Ares!" she eximed as she ran off. "Come back!" Rose halted and took a few steps back. She knew that this guy would not let her go so easily. "Go and change your clothes. They¡¯re in the closet of the master bedroom on the second floor." Rose was dumbfounded! He just wanted her to change her clothes? "But the closet is full of your clothes. Which one should I change into?" "It''s up to you." Rose pouted and returned to the second floor gloomily. She could not wrap her head around it. ''Why can''t I borrow the one I''m wearing?'' When she opened all the closet doors in the master bedroom''s cloakroom, she finally understood Jay''s intentions. It turned out that half of the clothes inside were women''s clothing, and each of them was refined limited edition masterpieces, which meant they were expensive. Rose turned the tag over and saw that they were all her size. She felt stunned for quite some time... What was this guy implying? Was this what they called fattening up a pig before butchering it? Chapter 435 Chapter 435 When Rose got dressed and came out, Jay had already brought out the car. "I''m heading to thepany, so I¡¯ll take you on the way there.¡± He was upied with starting the engine while talking, so he naturally did not notice the puzzled look on Rose''s face. When she opened the door to the back seat, she heard Jay mutter, "Sit in the front and talk to me." Rose could not help but wonder. A person who barely spoke had taken the initiative to find someone to chat with him. Perhaps there was something wrong with his brain. However, she obeyed him and sat in the front seat with him. "Can you drive?" Jay raised his gaze and looked at her. Rose hesitated for quite some time before shaking her head. "No." Angelina could drive, but Rose could not! "I''ll teach you," Jay stated. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rose''s gaze fell on his car key, and she realized that it was a new car. Although the Maserati''s body was slightly smaller, the interior was still luxurious and the appearance was streamlined. It was a car that Rose was most eager to get. She was curious. "Why are you suddenly interested in teaching me how to drive?" "Once you know how to, the car''s yours," Jay said as h e looked at her. He thought that she would be ecstatic to get what she wanted, yet Rose lowered her head in frustration. The resistance in her eyebrows was apparent, and even her body trembled visibly. "I''m a timid person, Sir Ares. I''m afraid to drive." Rose recalled that ever since she came back, the only driving experience she had was when she returned to Imperial Capital from Swallow City. She stayed at the ce where the ident urred and was inexplicably anxious for several days after. Later she learned that she was actually afraid of driving. That was the aftermath of a car ident! Jay reached out and pulled her hand over. He held it i n the palm of his hand and ced it on his knee. "Then, there''s no need to learn. I can bring you wherever you want to go in the future!" Rose was taken aback. For some reason, she felt that Jay was full of abnormalities today. "Why are you so good to me?" She could not hide her thoughts. "Do you like me?" Rose¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked those words. "It''s not merely as simple as like." A car sped up to them and Jay steered the wheel, cleverly avoiding the crisis. Rose''s breath was stuck in her throat as she awaited his next words. 1 However, after quite some time, he seemed to have forgotten about it. Rose was mncholy until they reached the destination. "Josephine''s right inside. Go look for her." Jay parked the car at the door of a beauty salon. After Rose got out of the car, she stutteringly said," Thank you, Sir Ares." "Why are you thanking me?" "Huh?" Rose finally mustered up the courage to thank him and thought she was off the hook after spitting out these words. It was unexpected for him to ask this question. Rose thought for a while and replied, "Thank you for looking after me in the hospitalst night. And thank you for breakfast, as well as your clothes." After speaking in a single breath, Rose proceeded to run off. Jay could not help but chuckle. "I didn''t think she''d be touched so easily!¡± Would she perhaps be turned into a spineless spoiled pet in the future? Rose ran straight into the salon and asked the front desk for Josephine''s room number. Then, she came to Josephine''s room. Josephine was lying on the bed with an instrument o n her eyes. Rose could barely see her eyes, but she could hear the staff trying to persuade her, "Stop crying. If you continue, your eyes wouldn¡¯t just be red, they''ll be swollen and there''ll be a blockage. You can get blind from this.¡± Rose walked over, and the staff said to Josephine, " Your friend¡¯s here.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Josephine took off the instrument in an exasperated manner. When she saw Rose, she pulled it over her eyes once more. She asked angrily, "Why are you here?¡± Rose sat beside her and sighed quietly. "What¡¯s gotten into you, Josie? You must at least give me a reason for why you''re angry at me." Josephine grabbed the mask open again and said to the beautician, "You may leave for now." The staff got up and left. Rose noticed how swollen Josephine¡¯s eyes were that she could no longer keep them open. She immediately felt a stab in her heart. How long would it take for someone to cry to be like this? "Didn''t you say that nothing''s going on between you and Zayne, Rose Loyle?" "Of course!" Rose nodded. Josephine was so angry that she lifted the pillow and threw it over. ¡°You''re a liar. When you entered the emergency room yesterday, Zayne rushed over to see you. He was so worried about you that I could tell he cares about you even if I''m an idiot!" Rose was dumbfounded. Why did Zayne''s attitude toward her change so drastically and so fast too? "Is that true?" "Are you delighted and especially proud..." Josephine said sarcastically, "A man like my brother is utterly devoted to you wholeheartedly, and the way Zayne adjusted himself to your monotonous life... Your love life¡¯s truly blossoming all over the ce..." Rose felt insulted by Josephine. Her temper rose to her head and she finally roared, "Josephine. I, Rose Loyle, have only had your brother in my heart my whole life. Why don''t you believe me?" Her eyes were crimson red. No one knew how painful her love journey had been. "Do you think I''m a three-year-old child? If you truly love my brother, then why do you constantly think of leaving him?" "That''s because..." Rose hesitated and stopped. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Because of what? Can''t make up any more stories, can you?" Josephine roared back. Rose covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. It was all so wrong! The man she loved painstakingly was after her life. Every time she thought of this, Rose felt so much agony that she could not breathe. "I know the suffering you felt in your heart, Josie. All your pain, I feel it as well. But you have to believe I¡¯m really not as terrible as you think I am." Josephine sniffed her nose, tears streaming down her face. "Rose Lolye, the doctor has stated that I''ll go blind if I continue to cry. Take pity on me and don''t make a fool out of me anymore." Rose was startled when she looked at Josephine. Her eyes were truly more miserable than she had imagined. She raised the back of her hand and to wipe Josephine''s tears. She felt that she had to be strong no matter what to guide Josephine out of this love maze she was lost in. "Josie, are you never giving this up until you understand the true rtionship between Zayne and me?" "Yes. One of you is like my sister, and the other is a man I''ve loved for so many years. If the two of you betray me, imagine how I''d feel?" Rose heaved a long sigh... She decided to give up on her secret for Josephine. "Josie, I have a secret..." Josephine looked at her and sobbed. "You¡¯ve too many secrets!" These words contained a bit of ridicule and irony. Rose continued, "When have I ever lied to you?" "Hmph, when have you not?" "What about Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty?" Josephine was dumbfounded. Rose had told her about the children''s identities and Jay obtained custody of the two children. That should have made a harmful impact on Rose! As for her, she had always been a lousy friend. Yet, Rose never med her for it. "Fine, I''ll lend you my ears." Josephine sat up, thinking that it was thest favor she could give her. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Rose did not speak for a long time... Starting from her life experience, the mysterious car ident, secrets in the attic... She had no idea where t o begin... "Josephine, I''m not Rose Loyle!" Consequently, she struggled to share the secrets that she had kept for so many years. Josephine looked at her in surprise. "What do you mean?" "You¡¯re not Rose Loyle? Then who are you?" Rose hesitated for a moment. Then, she continued with great difficulty, "I''m Angeline Severe." Josephine''s pupils dted in shock. "What did you just say?" She was somewhat in disbelief. She scanned Rose from top to bottom several times before asking curiously, "But you''re obviously Rose Loyle?" Rose shook her head. "I''m in Rose Loyle''s body, but it''s Angeline Severe¡¯s soul.¡± "Huh? Josephine eximed aloud. "Did you have stic surgery?" Josephine could not think of any other reasons besides this. Rose shook her head again and said faintly, "Seven years ago, I woke up from a car ident and became Rose Loyle." Josephine''s mouth widened slightly as she dumbly looked at Rose.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Your... Your soul transmigrated?¡± Rose nodded. "That¡¯s unbelievable. I thought such things would only appear in novels." Josephine thought about it for a while and thought it was absurd. "It''s just utterly unlikely. What evidence d o you have to prove that you''re Angeline?" Rose was lost in thought. After her rebirth, she had only proved her identity to her father. However, that was because there was something telepathic between a father and a daughter. Plus, a shared childhood memory was something unique, so she was able to convince her father easily. However, for Josephine, the two of them had nothing they shared. No matter how eloquently she spoke, Josephine would have no reason to believe her. Looking at Rose''s pained expression, Josephine could not wait for her to prove the horrifying ordeal. Hence, she took the initiative to raise a question, "When did you and my brother meet?" Rose''s thoughts began drifting further away, and her beautiful eyes were covered with ayer of miserable sadness. "I remember that I was ten years old, and it was the Grand Old Master Ares'' birthday. I broke into your brother''s workroom by mistake...'''' Josephine opened her mouth widely in astonishment. She was getting stirred up. "What happened next?" "He was cold toward me and used some Legos to send me away!¡± Rose seemed to have woken up a little. From then, it was destined to be unrequited love. She had sunk from the first time sheid eyes on him. Yet, she was not someone he loved at first sight! Josephine eximed with excitement, "Because you built his Lego set so quickly, my brother started calling me stupidter on. He said that I''m a girl and also a girl from a wealthy family, so why was the discrepancy between us so huge? Just for this reason alone, I secretly hated you for so many years!" Rose smiled bitterly. "Is that so? Josephine took Rose''s hand in excitement. "I can¡¯t just believe you based on this incident alone. Quick, tell m e a few more things..." Rose thought for a while and said, "I asked your brother to give you a scarf before. It was hand- knitted by me. I wonder if he ever handed it to you?" Josephine nodded ecstatically. "That fire-red scarf. Did you really make it?" Rose smiled embarrassedly. "The craftsmanship was clumsy, don¡¯tugh." Josephine held Rose''s hand and said, "You truly know how to win people¡¯s hearts over. Do you know that the scarf dissipated all the annoyance I had toward you? A t that time, I was determined that you''d be my sister-in w." Rose smiled, saying, "I didn''t n out an borated scheme or anything. I was merely thinking that as ady in the Ares family household, you¡¯re probably notcking any luxurious goods. So I decided to give you something I made." Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Josephine smacked her lips and said, "Did you know that your scarf made my brother''s eyes turn red with jealousy? I still remember his tone at the time when h e said, ''Angeline has never given me such a precious gift!''" Josephine mimicked Jay''s voice, making it sound so old-fashioned. It made the two of themugh out loud! Once they finishedughing, Rose abruptly burst into tears. Those beautiful memories of her past life had now be scars in her heart. The amount of love she gave Jay was the same amount of harm Jay had caused her. Seeing Rose weeping inexplicably, she looked heavy a s the rims of her eyes started shedding tears. It made her look all the more pitiful. "Why didn¡¯t you tell my brother, Rose?" Josephine asked in a puzzled manner. Rose looked at her in shock... The grief in her eyes pierced through Josephine, making her intensely uneasy. "Are you hiding something you cannot speak of, Sister-inw?" Rose stood up and turned her back to Josephine. Tears were streaming down at this moment. Her chest tightened up so badly that she could hardly breathe. "Rose, if there''s something you¡¯re hiding, I think you can let my brother know? My brother loves you so much, and he''ll definitely help you solve all your worries."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose turned around abruptly. At this moment, her beautiful eyes were dyed in bloodshot red. Her cute face was also distorted with anger. "He''s the source of all my pain!¡± Josephine was startled by Rose''s sudden change in temper. After a good while, Josephine''s wandering voice was heard. She was seeking justice for Jay. "My brother''s very fond of you, Rose. How can you say that? Even if you don''t love him anymore, you just need to get along with him. Love isn¡¯t easy. What''s the need to quibble with each other to the point that you''ll break up in the end?" Rose''s anger that she held back for a long time was starting to flood. "It''s not that I don''t love him. It''s that he doesn''t love me back.¡± Josephine was shocked once more... "How''s that possible?" "I''ve loved him for two whole lifetimes, and in exchange for that, he''s going after my life. My heart has long been trampled by him to the point that there''s no dignity in me left..." Josephine''s face turned pale! "That''s impossible! That¡¯s absolutely impossible. My brother loves you so much. He started drinking and smoking because of you. He had tossed himself into the intensive care unit many times because of you..." Rose stared at Josephine nkly. The Jaying out of Josephine''s mouth was precisely the same as the best version of Jay in her memory. However, that was merely her viewing things through rose-tinted sses. "He''s good at disguising himself, and you were deceived by him,¡± Rose retorted weakly. Josephine had turned somewhat angry and roared," Rose Loyle, you''re ndering my brother this way after all of my brother''s love for you? Are you out for blood?" Rose defended herself, saying, "I love him so much, so how would I be willing to nder him?" "You''re ndering him. If he had harmful thoughts toward you, can you still stand here in front of me now?" Rose said, "He''s tried to murder me before in Fragrant Vessel Court. Even though I don''t know what he did to me, I know very well that I saw him. Afterward, I lost all of my memories from that night!¡± When Josephine heard this, all the impassioned refutations turned into softpromises. She remembered clearly that Rose had indeed disappeared that night. Both her brother and Zayne were working hard to look for her. Rose was not lying. "But my brother was looking for you so anxiously?" "That was just another trick up his sleeves," Rose said, "That way, he could create evidence that he wasn''t around." Chapter 439 Chapter 439 The quarrel suddenly came to a halt! Josephiney on the bed limply. Only an endless amount of pity remained for Rose. "If my brother truly treated you that way, then I''ll never forgive him." Josephine''s sense of justice was moring in her bones. "Rose, it must''ve been hard for you to love him for two whole lifetimes, huh?" Josephine could understand Rose¡¯s grief. In Rose''s beautiful eyes, which was once filled with vitality, there was now nothing but stagnant water. "Loving him is truly the happiest thing I''ve ever done. It¡¯s just that loving someone requires a specific amount of power, and mine is running out each day like an hourss. "I can''t love him anymore, Josie. It''s too extravagant, and the price I need to pay is too heavy for me to bear ..." Rose''s face appeared nk and lost. Josephine looked at Rose who was in pain and squeezed her hand distressedly. "Angeline, even though my brother''s heinous in your opinion, there''s something I must tell you. My brother may not be in love with Rose Loyle, but he definitely loves Angeline Severe!" Rose''s pained expression was solidified. "My parents would naturally disagree, but my brother i s particrly paranoid about Angeline. He disregarded our parents'' opposition and prepared the wedding without authorization. He even invited all our rtives and friends to attend the wedding. And h e went as far as to invite the media..." Josephine recalled the secret marriage that was almost exposed by the media seven years ago. There was still a lingering fear. "Later, my grandfather came and knelt in front of my brother to threaten him with his life. Only then did my brother somewhat yield and was willing to substitute the ghost bride for another bride during the formal wedding.¡± Rose was astonished and petrified. Seven years ago, the n she had hatched for Jay was still vivid in her mind. "I''m truly sorry, Sir Ares. Your bride had run into an ident and she might not be able to fulfill her bridal duty today." Jay nced at her, almost without any hesitation. "It doesn''t matter, you''ll do. Put on the veil and remember that you''re not allowed to lift it during the wedding." She put her veil on and realized that it was made of a unique material. The bride could see the outside world, but the people around could not see the bride''s face at all. She immediately guessed that Jay would be pronouncing another woman¡¯s name at the wedding. Therefore... She found the wedding host and slipped in a little cash so that the host would change the wedding script. However, Rose seemed to have understood the situation a little bit more now. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rose could not speak for a long time. The atmosphere in the room was as quiet as a mouse. After a long period of silence, Josephine and Rose seemed to have digested each other''s shocking news and had be extremely calm as well as rational. "Which one¡¯s the truth? And which ones are lies?" Rose said. "Angeline, my brother¡¯s ovee all sorts of obstacles in the business world since he was young. He¡¯s not at all a kind, virtuous person. He¡¯s harmful and deceitful as well. It''s unavoidable. But I just don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll do anything to harm you." "Josie, I''ve already died once before. That car ident was not an ident, but someone caused it. My car was hijacked." Josephine was stunned! After a while, Josephine said a little nervously, ¡°If my brother really did something awful to you, would you expose him?¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Rose smiled sadly. "If I had the heart to expose him, then I wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain and be so entangled in all of this. "Josie, I''d rather swallow up all of the grievances I feel than expose his true self. Firstly, it''s because he''s the father of my children. Secondly... I always thought that if I don''t expose him, then he¡¯ll forever be that perfect Jaybie in my mind.¡± Josephine''s heart trembled as if tens of millions of ants were gnawing her heart, making her feel extreme pain. "Angeline, don¡¯t worry. This time, I''ll stand by your side and firmly support all your decisions.¡± "Thank you, Josie.¡± "Haa!¡± There was a long and profound sigh! The two women squeezed on top of the single narrow bed and stared at each other. "I didn¡¯t expect that the two of us would end up falling this way, Angeline.¡± Rose said, "Yeah. I love your brother, but your brother''s after my life." Josephine said, "I love your brother, and I''ve lost the most precious thing a woman could have because of him. But he ended up abandoning me!" "If you could go back in time, Sister-inw, what year do you want to go back to?¡± "If time could go back to seven years ago, I''d rather stay as the crude and ignorant Rose Boyle. I shouldn''t have used any schemes to marry him, and I definitely shouldn''t have had children with him. Then, if time could go back to 17 years ago, I''d definitely keep my distance from your brother." Josephine said, "If we can turn back time, I¡¯d want to g o back to the day I met Zayne. The time when I was moved by him, filled with shyness and like, and had n o clue about the pain of love!¡± Rose looked at Josephine and said, "My brother''s such a sc*mbag, yet you still can''t forget about him?" Josephine teased Rose, saying, "You''re no better." Rose suddenly remembered something. "By the way, Josephine, you mentioned that after I went into the emergency roomst night, my brother visited me?" "Yeah, his face was so anxious that it made me furious," Josephine said in a fury. Rose said, "I suspect that my brother already knows who I am." Josephine was still in a fit. "Who knows? From my point of view, he doesn''t know who you are. He just simply likes you." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rose replied, ¡°You look so cute when you''re jealous. But I''m his sister, so isn''t it ridiculous to be this jealous?" Josephine retorted, "I''m not angry at you. I¡¯m just afraid that he''s someone unfaithful...¡± "That won¡¯t be easy, but find a chance to test him." Josephine got up excitedly. "How do I test him?" Rose gave her a mysterious wink. An hourter. A ck BMW showed up at the door of Eminent Honor. Rose and Josephine were sitting in the car. Rose took out her mobile phone and sent a text message to Zayne, ''I''m at yourpany¡¯s entrance. I''m here to see you.'' Then, Rose patted Josephine''s head and reminded her. "Hide yourself. Look carefully so that my acting skills won''t be put to waste." "Do you even have acting skills?" Josephine expressed her concern. Rose took off her jacket. She was wearing a sexy thin-strapped dress, and once she pushed the car door, she signaled an ''ok'' gesture. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 It did not take long before Zayne came out and ran toward Rose in a fit. He looked up and down at the sexily-dressed Rose several times. "Rose Loyle, aren''t you afraid of freezing to death if you dress like this on such a cold day?" "Doesn''t it look good?" Rose twirled on the spot. She also cast a wink toward Zayne. Zayne hugged his arms and trembled. "That''s so sickening. My goosebumps areing out." ¡°Achoo! ¡± Rose sneezed abruptly. Zayne immediately yelled out, "You''d rather look elegant than be warm? I really do wonder if your brain''s made out of pulp?" Rose pressed herself onto Zayne and held him tightly." I¡¯m cold, Mr. Severe. You can give me some warmth." Zayne shrank his neck like an ostrich. "My God, Rose Loyle. Are you actually trying to take advantage of m e?" Josephine was crouching on the back seat of the car, quietly looking out the car window. When she saw Rose and Zayne hugging each other affectionately and the way Zayne did not try to push her away, she clenched her fists in anger. Rose considered the fact that she and Zayne had been ying around since they were young. These hugs weremon back then, so Zayne perhaps would not show much resistance. Unless... Rose hugged Zayne''s face and pursed her red lips, about to kiss him. Zayne was immediately stupefied! Rose''s lips eventually fell on his cheek. When Rose felt that her ns had foiled, Zayne regained his senses and suddenly yelled at her. "You kissed me, Rose Loyle? Since when do you have such wild and demonic morals?¡± Rose thought that she had already reached this far, so she continued with her act. "It''s because I like you?" Zayne rubbed her head. "I know?" Rose suddenly hugged him tightly. "You also like me, don''t you?" Zayne was stunned as he answered weakly, "Need you ask?" "Since we''re so in love with each other, how about we get married?" Zayne almost choked on his saliva. "Ma-married? The two of us?" Zayne separated Rose''s grip on his body, one finger at a time. "You need to step aside." He ripped Rose off his like an old band-aid with great difficulty and pushed her off. Then, he said with a somber expression, "Rose Loyle, stand at ease!" Rose giggled out loud. "You already know who I am, don¡¯t you?" Zayne did not get angry. He simply stretched out his hands to squeeze Rose''s face hard. "Damn you, girl. I knew that you were just being a weasel foring here today. I knew you didn¡¯t have any good intentions. So you came here to test me?" Then, he rolled his eyes angrily. "Of course, I know who you are." "Who am I?" Rose lured Zayne to speak out the truth so that Josephine could hear it clearly. Zayne looked around and made sure that no one was nearby. Then, he ced his mouth near Rose''s side and said, "You¡¯re my family¡¯s annoying little goblin." Rose kicked him in the butt and said, "Okay, since you already know who I am, that means you deliberately framed me in front of Mr. Ares a few days ago. You''re dead, Zayne Severe!" Zayne ran faster than a rabbit and hid behind a big tree. He pointed at Rose as he panted and said, "You''re so doughty that even a man is afraid of you. I¡¯m currently sympathizing with my brother-inw."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The BMW door was suddenly kicked open. Josephine looked at Zayne with her hands on her hips in a fury. She roared at him like a lion, "Zayne Severe!1'' Zayne sat straight on the ground with beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead. "I can''t deal with one tigress, and now there''s two of them. I''d rather die." Then, hey down on the ground akin to a corpse. Josephine walked over and kicked him hard with her foot. "Why are you pretending to be dead? Get up!" Rose said, "Buckle up the soles of his feet." Zayne immediately jumped up. "You''re ruthless, Rose Boyle! I can finally see you clearly now. You''d rather side with an outsider than one of your own." Rose looked at him coldly. "I told you not to provoke Josephine. Why¡¯d you disobey me? You even caused quite a confusion and abandoned her all over again, making her feel broken-hearted and upset. I''m here today, ready to punish one''s own family if justice demands it!" "F*ck!" Zayne did not feel an ounce of love. "I believe it now, Rose Boyle. You have to be my sister. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s always cruel to me." Josephine squatted down and angrily turned Zayne''s head to face her. "Zayne Severe, take a good look at m e. Do you know how many bitter tears I''ve shed just for you?" Zayne looked at Josephine''s pair of red and swollen eyes. "Did you cut onions? How awesome." 1 Josephine retorted, "I cried for you. Are you still a man, Zayne? If you''re a man, just let me know now. Do you love me or not?" Zayne replied, "I''ve already said it before." Josephine took out her mobile phone from her bag and turned on the recording. "I want you to record yourself saying that you don''t love me. I want to listen to it every day to remind myself to forget about you." Darkness and gloominess shed through Zayne''s sloppy-looking face. "I don''t love you, Josephine Ares!" Zayne spoke in a low, muffled voice. Josephine got furious. "Say it properly." Rose looked at her big brother''s evading eyes and did not have the heart to look at him in such a difficult situation. She merely turned around and turned a blind eye. Zayne''s temper was boiling as well. "Rose, take your friend away." Rose trembled. Zayne''s voice sounded rough and dull, but it was clearly mixed with great unwillingness and despair. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She did not listen to his instruction but merely said," You¡¯re a man, Zayne. You have to relieve some of her pain." Rose¡¯s words seemed to have awakened something inside of Zayne. It was as if a balloon had popped. Zayne got up from the ground and grabbed Josephine¡¯s cell phone. He shouted forcefully," Josephine Ares, I, Zayne Severe, will never love you in this lifetime. So, please give up!¡± 1 Josephine grabbed the phone, and her bloodshot eyes stared at him angrily. "I got it. Don¡¯t worry. I won''t bug you anymore." Then, Josephine pulled Rose, who was in a daze, along with her. "Let''s go!" Rose looked back at Zayne and shouted at him," Zayne, you can get up from wherever you fall from!" The BMW sped off. The car drove through the extravagant Imperial Capital and went on a broad highway before finally reaching a long muddy country road... Rose did not know where Josephine was headed, but she knew that she was in a bad state of mind. Hence, Rose did not inquire and merely stayed with her quietly. Finally, the car stopped at a dested suburb... Rose looked around, and the ce was entirely in a dire state. There were a few ruins here. It should have been an old factory decades ago, but it was left unrepaired for a long time and now looked dpidated. There were still some viges in the distance with smokeing out as if every household was busy making dinner. "This is the ce where I lost God a few years ago, Angeline!" Josephine''s voice was akin to vapor, slowly and lightlying out. Rose felt like someone had poured lead inside her body. It was so heavy that she was unable to breathe. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 "What are you doing back here?¡± Rose felt her voice tremble. Josephine said, "I''m here to settle something from the past.¡± Rose immediately grew silent. Josephine pushed open the car door and stepped onto the muddy road. Then, she slowly walked toward the ruins in front. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Rose looked at her tragic figure, her eyes shing red. Loving someone when one was young was indeed a courageous thing. It was a fatal attraction. Yet even if one was fully aware of the oue, one would still get absorbed by it. The final ending always turned out to be so bleak. Josephine loved Zayne. If that love was a tad bit duller and if her love for him was not that strong, or perhaps, Josephine did not go a thousand miles to chase after her love, she would not have been bullied and humiliated by others. She would not be left behind with this sad color of mncholy in her heart. Perhaps, Josephine would still be lucky enough to get her redemption. As for her, she loved Jay. If the ident had not happened, if the wondrous rebirth she experienced never urred, and if there was no secret in the attic, she should have been able to forget that person if she tried her best. After all, she had great resilience. It was a pity that everything now was beyond regret! Rose shook her head, feeling pained. She pushed the car door open and walked out. The cold wind blew on her face, and the unbearable images in Rose¡¯s mind were instantly covered by the cold. Rose hugged her arms and turned in ce. Josephine walked into the ruins and came to the ce in her memory where nightmares entangled her. She stood there in a daze, the pictures of pain and helplessness flooding inside her mind again. "Ahh!¡± Josephine knelt on the ground and let out a howl in grief. "Little girl!" An old voice could be heard from behind. Josephine thought she was hallucinating. She turned around and what caught her eyes was a man''s vicissitude face... Josephine stared at him with bloodshot eyes. Suddenly, she pounced on him like a tiger. "Scum, I¡¯m tearing you apart." The man did not move an inch. "Little girl, do youck the physical touch of a man? Pouncing on one when you see them, is that how thirsty you are? Don''t worry. I can fulfill you, however you want me to." The man pushed her violently. It was seemingly a gentle motion, yet he pushed Josephine more than a meter away. She fell straight to the ground. Then, the man began to unbutton his clothes. Only then did Josephine feel afraid. She wanted to shout but feared that Rose would suffer with her if she attempted a rescue mission. She could only endure this fear in her heart as she held onto the ground desperately with both hands. "Come now, little girl." The man rushed up toward her. Just as he was gnawing and nibbling Josephine, Rose quietly appeared among the ruins¡¯ entrance. She held a baton stick in her hand, and when she saw that Josephine was about to get bullied, she suddenly trembled in anger. ¡±*sshole, I''m going to kill you." The man turned around and saw Rose approaching him. He had a wicked expression on his face. "What great luck I have today." Rose waved the electric baton stick. "I truly doubt that I can''t turn you into a piece of fried meat today, or else myst name¡¯s not Severe." In a panic, she had uttered out her actualst name. Josephine got up and fluffed her clothes. Then, she said to Rose, "You have to be careful." Rose threw the electric baton stick to Josephine." Protect yourself.¡± Josephine''s eyes widened in horror as she looked at Rose. "Then, what about you?" Rose took on a Taekwondo stance. "I''ll try my best with him." The man sneered viciously, "I like this temperament." Then, he swept a full kick across Rose. "I''m a martial artist." Rose jumped up and escaped smoothly. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Josephine was so nervous that she tightly squeezed the electric self-defense baton. Her pupils were locked on the man. The man flew up suddenly with a speed as fast as electricity waves. Rose bore through his underside, but she was startled as she realized that things were far from good. "Josephine, go quickly." Rose wanted to protect Josephine no matter what. Josephine stepped forward and eximed, "How can I leave you here?" "Josephine, listen. My life was just something I picked up anyway. Your brother could care less about this life of mine, and I was relieved when I died. But you''re different... You''re still young and you¡¯re not even married yet!" Josephine cried out, "How can you treat your life so lightly? My brother might not cherish it, but I do. Worstes to worst, I''ll spend my next life with you." Rose''s eyes were red. "Josephine, I''ve been wanting to understand the truth these days. Maybe God allowed me to live again so that I could see your brother¡¯s true face clearly. Now that I''ve seen it clearly, God has decided to take back this life of mine. 1 "Josephine, I can hold off this man for a while. You should get away quickly. If you don''t, I''m afraid I may not be able to deal with him any longer. I''d rather die i n glory than live with dishonor. I''d rather die than have him get his way.¡± 1 The man smiled frivolously, saying, "What a pair of loving and loyal sisters." Then, he used the grappling method. Rose had retreated to the distance furthest away from him. Seeing the man move, Rose ran over and suddenly jumped up. She mped the man''s neck with her legs and twisted with force. The man held her legs with both hands and tried to throw her off. "You know your stuff!" Rose had strained her every muscle. At this moment, Josephine also raised the electric baton and attacked the man''s legs ruthlessly. The man was struck from top to bottom and ended up kneeling on the ground. Rose swiftly snatched the electric baton from Josephine''s hand all of a sudden and shed it on the man''s back. The man lost the power to fight back, but his sinister gaze was unresigned as he stared at Rose angrily." Woman, you''ve angered me!" Rose said bitterly, "Go to hell." The electric baton was pressed on the man''s back, and the man finally fainted as he could not withstand the electric shocks any longer. A sea of red poured from Josephine''s eyes. She suddenly snatched the electric baton and mmed the bottom of the man madly. "Josephine, let''s go!" Rose dragged Josephine and ran outside. The sky was dark! Both of them were panicking and went straight to the BMW car. Garden Of A Diary. Jay stood at the gates of the garden, eagerly looking into the distance. He knew that there was little hope of hering home, so what was he expecting? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There was a mocking sneer on his handsome face. The phone in his hand was boiling hot. He slid and unlocked the screen again and again, wanting to put everything aside to call her. He wanted to order her toe home. Yet, he was restrained by his strong self-control. Finally, with a sullen face, he returned to the house and sat in the armchair in the study to wait quietly. The BMW car drove from the muddy road into the highway, the night lights illuminating the dark road ahead. Rose and Josephine were relieved. "Sis Angeline, where are we going next?" Rose was struck dumb for an instant. "How about we disappear? I''ll take you away from home and you''ll nevere back to this sad ce again." Rose said, "I can''t let go of the Severes..." "Then, should I bring you to Zayne?" "No, bring me back to Garden Of A Diary!" Josephine was stunned. "Why would you go back if you¡¯re afraid of him?" Rose lowered her head and whispered, "I just feel that since fate has tied us together and I can''t escape, I should just ept it bravely." Chapter 445 Chapter 445 At one o''clock in the morning. Rose had returned to Garden Of A Diary. Gently opening the door, she entered the house and shuffled upstairs. She tried not to have herself make a single noise! It was just that as she went upstairs, she had identally kicked the row of decorative grass which was erected next to the handrails on the floor. It made a small sound. At almost the same time, the row of bright ceiling lights on the second floor came on. Jay stood at the top of the stairs, frowning. He only slightly rxed after seeing Rose. "Sir... Sir Ares!" Rose was frozen in ce, stammering,'' Sorry, did I disturb your sleep?" "I haven''t slept yet," he said. Upon hearing his answer, she was slightly surprised. Jay''s work and rest system was rigid. If there were no weddings or funerals, then these few hours would essentially be an immovable time of rest. She slowly walked up, raised her small head, and looked at him. He seemed to be in a good mood, judging from the slightly raised corners of his lips. He looked really charming. He suddenly hugged her tightly in his arms as if he wanted to meld her into his body. Rose was dumbfounded. What was going on with this guy? "Sleep with me tonight," he said hoarsely, almost begging. Her heart sank slightly. Did this guy have any ulterior motives? "Sir Ares, it''ste. I still have to take a bath. It¡¯ll affect you." She tactfully rejected him. "No. I''ll wait for you." He was rarely so gentle. Taking a breath, she wondered what she should do. Finally, he held her hand and led her into his bedroom. He thoughtfully started the water for her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose was still torturing herself, wracking her brain to figure out what his ulterior motives were even after soaking in the bathtub. What was he going to do to her tonight? She was then unwilling to get out in the bathtub, thinking that she could drag the time on like this. As long as the day brightened, that devilishness in his body would fade away! She would be safe by then. She forgot, however, that if the devil intended to do something, how could she stop it? Jay opened the bathroom door and looked at her suspiciously. "Are you trying to soak off ayer of your skin?" Was he mocking her for taking too long? "I''lle out now." Rose blushed, saying, "Could you g o out first, please?" Jay turned around and left. As soon as Rose wrapped herself with a bath towel, he entered again. He was holding a snow-white crystal velvet nightgown in his hand. He then peeled off her bath towel and dressed her in it before finally picking her u p to walk outside. The bedroom waspletely dark. Rose was lying on the bed, holding the quilt tightly with both hands. Her eyes were gleaming in the dark night. Her face was already blushing red! "Where did you go during the day?" Jay had turned sideways, holding her with one hand. The action was really intimate. "I went for a trip to the outskirts with Josephine." Jay''s heart seized! These two insufferable people. "What did you go there for?" "Josephine wanted to go to that ce to say goodbye t o the past." Jay was slightly startled. Why were women so naive? "What next?" Rose was suddenly nervous that her whole body tensed up. "Sir Ares, we met a bad man!" The lights came on quickly. Jay sat up and looked at her nervously. "What happened exactly?" Rose patted his chest, trying to calm him down." You''re being overly nervous. He had evil intentions toward us, but Josephine and I aren''t so easy to provoke. We knocked him out with electrocution." Jay''s rich imagination began ying. "Why did you take such a long bath earlier?" Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Rose held his gaze and said with a shy expression," You''ve misunderstood. I wasn¡¯t bullied by him!" "I want to check!" His voice was domineering. "How are you going to check?" Rose wondered. Almost immediately, Jay leaned down... She was suddenly depressed. She knew this guy would take advantage of her by making excuses. How hateful! That night, Rose went through mental torture and physical ruin. Driven by panic, she fell asleep unconsciously. She slept tillte morning the next day until she woke up naturally. Rose had just opened her eyes and regained consciousness, then she sat up almost immediately. Taking in the fresh air, she sighed with great joy. "I''m still alive!" Jay looked at her leisurely. "Are you so very happy?" Suddenly aware that there was someone next to her, she restrained her expression of ecstasy. She said something humble, "Sir Ares, you¡¯re awake!" Jay pulled her into his arms. "Join me for a little more sleep." "Aren''t you going to work?" "Today''s the weekend!" "Weekend? Then, Baby Robbie and the others won¡¯t be going to school. Do you want to... Mmff..." Since her mouth was covered, even breathing became difficult. This was a sneaky kiss! As she wasden with so much sorrow, this move was practically asking for her life. In the end, she pushed him away when she felt that her breath was about to be cut off. Then, she sucked in huge mouthfuls of breaths. "You''ll go for a run with me every day from now on!" Jay patted her chest to help her regain her breathing. "Why?" "Too low a vital capacity will affect the happiness of married life!" Jay said seriously. This made her stunned. Was he not going through great lengths just to take her life? Why did he want to pretend to be a long-term husband to her? "Oh!" The first thing Josephine did after waking up was to call Rose and determine her safety. Rose''s first sentence after answering the phone was," Don''t worry, I''m still alive!" Josephine let out a long sigh of relief. Then, she asked her, "Would you like toe and hang out with me?" When Rose was about to agree, Jay hung up her cell phone. He then said to her very seriously, "Don''t hang around with her so much in the future." "Why?" "It''s dangerous." The one who was obviously dangerous was him, no? "Isn¡¯t she your younger sister?" Rose muttered, "How can an older brother say that about his sister?" Jay pinched the corner of her mouth and said viciously, "You''re my heart." This move had her dumbfounded! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Knowing that this guy was good at rhetoric, she was still moved by him. As Jay had maliciously cut off Josephine''s call, she felt very uneasy. She then started wildly thinking, fearing that just as Rose had said, her eldest brother wanted to murder her. i It did not take long for Josephine to arrive at Garden 0 f A Diary. Since no one had paid any attention to the knocking o n the door, she pped the door panel until it shook. "Open the door!" Jay walked out with Rose in his arms, making Josephine feel extremely embarrassed when she saw the tenderness between the two. "Ahem..." Jay was staring at her coldly with sharp eyes, seemingly until she became a sieve. She had better provide a good exnation for her rudeness. "Hey..." Josephine gave a bright smile. "Sister-inw, why''d you hang up my call?" Rose secretly pointed at Jay. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Josephine turned to Jay once again. "Big Brother, why¡¯d you hang up my call?" "Isn''t it annoying for one¡¯s sleep to be disturbed so early in the morning?" Jay''s tone still contained a hint of unhappiness after being disturbed. Josephine,"..." "Big Brother, it''s alreadyte in the morning. Is it still considered early?" "Don¡¯t you understand marital bliss?" Her brother''s expression was dark. Josephine''s elegant face twitched. "Got it. I''ll pay attention next time." "What are you doing here again?" His attitude remained cold. Josephine felt that her elder brother was treating her unfairly, so she sniffed sadly. "I''m here to see you guys. H "Since you''ve seen us now, can you go back?" Jay was not in a good mood when in front of this woman who had not exined sincerely. Josephine immediately took Rose''s arm and asked," Big Brother, can I take Sister-inw out to hang out?" "No." The refusal was decisive. "Why?" Josephine and Rose protested in unison. "I''m afraid you¡¯ll be a bad influence on her." Jay rubbed Rose''s little head. "I''m going to make breakfast." He then turned and entered the kitchen, leaving Josephine, who was disheveled, in her spot. She used to be a naive littlemb in her brother''s heart. Now that she had a sister-inw, she was a big bad wolf? "You¡¯re ying favorites!" Josephine said gloomily. Then... Josephine looked at Rose suspiciously. She saw that she was full of energy and her face was rosy, not showing any signs of persecution at all. She took her hand and led her into the garden. "Sister-inw, did my brother do anything to youst night?" Rose was also puzzled. "Not only did he not persecute me, but he¡¯s also treating me a little unusually." "Is my brother preparing to use sugar-coated ammunition against you? He could be waiting until you''ve lost your way, then he¡¯d get you..." There was a sh in Josephine''s eyes, and Rose felt a shiver run over her body. "He has a deep heart. Who knows what he thinks?" Rose said. Josephine put her hands on her hips with a solemn look on her face. "What are you going to do then? If he keeps refusing to give himself away, will you live a life of fear every day?" "I¡¯ve been thinking about what happened at Fragrant Vessel Court these days. My mind keeps conjuring some very strange images. Josephine, I want to go back to Fragrant Vessel Court and investigate the truth. "But if I make this request to your brother, I¡¯d inadvertently tip him off!" Josephine snapped her fingers and said cheerfully, "If my brother won''t take you back to Tourmaline Estate, I can take you there." Smiling with joy, Rose said, "That¡¯s really great." The two of them made up their minds and went back into the vi. A rich breakfast had been prepared. Josephine looked at the breakfast her brother had cooked and eximed, "Brother, when did you learn to cook all these?" Jay was wearing a blue cashmere sweater, and his ck hair was slightly fluffy. As he sat, a trace ofziness appeared on his face that looked as refined a s a knife. He was like a demon prince who had walked out of aic, exuding a malicious yet coquettish charm. Hearing Josephine''s words, he raised his eyebrowszily while focusing on spreading jam on the fruit scone. Then, he ced it on Rose''s te. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Josephine was so shocked that the scone in her hand fell onto the dining table. Jay cast his eagle- eyed gaze and Josephine quickly picked it up before taking a bite. "Big Brother, I want to eat it too!" Josephine looked at the exquisite fruit scone on Rose''s te, salivating. "Don''t you have long hands?" Uh! "Yes!" "If you have hands, you need to use them. Don''t you understand the principle of ''use and disuse¡¯?" Uh! Josephine protested in a low voice and said, "Sister-inw also has hands!" Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Jay nced at Rose who was silent on the side, his voice bing inexplicably warmer. "She¡¯ll have me t o take care of her if she bes disabled." Josephine,"..." Rose,".." What kind of logic was this? "You''re being partial," Josephine muttered. Jay held Rose''s hand in front of Josephine and said," It''s my duty to love her." Josephine rolled her eyes a few times, picked up her te of food, and walked out. "I can¡¯t stand this." Rose pulled her hand away and murmured with dissatisfaction, "Sir Ares, Josephine just fell out of love. We''ll hurt her if we put on this show in front of her." "Are we putting on a show?" He raised his eyebrows, questioning her. He had been so serious about marrying her, yet she thought it was an act? "Aren''t we?" Rose asked. As he took a bite of the scone, the expression on his handsome face was darker than the bottom of a pan. Seeing that he was in a bad mood, Rose, who had initially wanted to open her mouth to request to leave, did not say anything now. After breakfast was over, Rose consciously cleaned up the dishes. Jay held her hand and led her away before going into the kitchen with the dishes himself. Rose was dumbfounded! He had provided her food and shelter, but she still made him upset. She felt sorry about this. She slowly moved to the door of the kitchen and cautiously asked in a fawning manner, "Sir Ares, is there anything I can help you with?" Jay ced the dishes into the dishwasher. After washing his hands, he walked to her with a serious expression. "Yes." Hearing this, Rose''s conscience was a little less guilty now. She raised her head and looked at him cheerfully. "What is it?" "Be nice to me." A slight grievance filled Jay''s eyes, sending Rose into a daze. After a long time, she said in a feeble voice, "I''ll do the housework from now on, and I''ll wash the clothes..." "Rose!" Jay rubbed the area in between his forehead that was aching endlessly. Raising her ssy eyes, she looked at him suspiciously. "I married a wife, not a servant!" "Then, what should I do?" "Can''t you do something to make me happy?" Jay asked. Rose,"... I''ll do my best." When Josephine came in carrying her dishes, she saw Rose and Jay standing face to face. Both of their expressions were heavy. To break the silent atmosphere, Josephine deliberately picked up the dishes and knocked on the door. "I''m done eating." "Wash the dishes yourself." Jay was not in a good mood. Josephine passed between the two of them and when she came out after washing the dishes, the two of them were still standing like puppets. Walking over, she grabbed Rose''s wrist and said," Sister-inw,e with me to a friend''s banquet." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rose was secretly relieved that Josephine was helping her out of the situation. However, Jay suddenly grabbed her other hand and said, "Come with me to m y friend''s gathering." Josephine''s eyes were bigger than dinner tes. "Big Brother, but you never go to friendly gatherings." "People will eventually change," Jay said as his eyes fell on Rose''s face. The look in his eyes was inexplicably sad. Seeing his expression, Rose felt like he was a child who had been wronged and was using her of not meeting the required standards of a newlywed wife. Josephine looked at Rose as well and said, "Sister-inw, why don''t you decide if you want to go with me or my big brother?" After speaking, Josephine and Jay both let go of her hands. It seemed that both of them were in favor of using this method to decide who she would be going with. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Rose took Josephine''s hand and said with a smile, "Sir Ares,dies first." 1 At this, Jay¡¯s handsome face froze. He had been repeatedly abandoned by his newlywed wife and his all the while proud heart could not avoid the serious damage. "Go ahead." He pretended to be magnanimous. Josephine and Rose left happily. Jay watched their retreating back as his eyes sunk. The surrounding scenery of Garden Of A Diary during winter was a little bleak. Those ginkgo trees, lush and verdant during spring and summer, were swaying in the wind at this moment. The golden ginkgo leaves were spread thickly on the ground while the bare trunks looked like fangs and ws. Only those blue jacaranda trees were as green as before, upright as a mountain but extremely lonely and bleak. Jay was a little regretful. If he had known that the garden would be so bleak in winter, he would have nted evergreen nts instead. The garden without its mistress seemed even more deserted. Jay wandered around the courtyard for a while, bored. He returned to the study to call Grayson. "I need a senior counselor!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only On the phone, Grayson was so startled that his chin almost fell to the ground. "Mr. Ares, counselors are divided into several different types such as parent-child rtionships, marriage, couples... Which specialty are you looking for?" "Marriage!" Grayson swallowed his saliva. The president had only just gotten married, but there was already a crack in his rtionship. This news was really huge and shocking. "Understood." Grayson was in a daze after hanging up the phone. He could not fathom it. His president was attractive, had a good figure, and had a lot of funds. How could h e be in the most disadvantaged position in his marriage? Grayson finally introduced a very enchanting and beautiful counselor to Jay. Dusk time. The beautiful counselor hade to visit. Jay opened the door, slightly surprised when he saw the other person. The beautiful counselor introduced herself. "Hello, I¡¯m the counselor that Grayson hired." Jay frowned slightly, displeased with Grayson''s arrangement. The beautiful counselor smiled. "Master Ares is worried that his wife would misunderstand our rtionship and it¡¯d cause unnecessary misunderstandings, yes?" He responded lightly, "Yes." "Master Ares is walking on thin ice in his marriage. He¡¯s careful in pleasing the other as he¡¯s afraid it¡¯d only backfire." After thinking for a bit, he opened the door and said," Pleasee in." He invited the beautiful counselor to the garden balcony in the living room. Sitting on the antique rattan chair around the round table, the two drank coffee and began a harmonious session. "Master Ares, love is a battle of equal strength. If you''re strong, she¡¯ll be weak. If you''re weak, she''ll be strong. In other words, women must not be spoiled." As Jay sipped his coffee, he thought about the insights shared by the beautiful counselor. "I didn''t treat her well." The beautiful counselor was slightly startled. Under normal circumstances, those who actively sought help in marriage were the most reluctant to part with the rtionship. They were generally the ones who gave the most in love. Master Ares obviously loved his wife very much, but h e still felt that he was not doing enough. Such a husband was rare in the world. "Then... What does Master Ares hope I can help with?" Based on Master Ares'' way of thinking, the beautiful counselor became modest and cautious. "My wife doesn''t seem to be home-loving." As Jay mentioned this, his temples started to hurt. The beautiful counselor was astonished. The young mistress was living a life of plenty but did not know it. It made her wish she could take this woman''s ce and love the outstanding man before her. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 "If your wife isn''t home-loving, it may be that she''s young and her childlike innocence likes to y. Maybe her mind is not in this home. To be precise, she doesn''t love you enough." Jay asked, "Then, what should I do to make her like this home?" "Women are actually very contentious. If you treat her well, she''ll be proud as a result of being pampered. Appropriately giving her some sense of crisis can not only test her sincerity toward you but also make her reflect on her conduct and deeds so that she can be a qualified wife." 1 Jay listened very carefully. In the evening, Rose dragged her exhausted body back to the Garden Of A Diary. During the day, Josephine had taken her to Tourmaline Estate, but unfortunately, the gate of Fragrant Vessel Court was tightly locked and the surrounding defense measures were also sealed very tightly that even an ant might not be able to climb in. They went in high spirits but returned in disappointment! Rose pushed the door to enter and saw Jay having dinner with a beautiful woman. There were candles, flowers, and pieces of steak on the table. The faces of the two people looked very soft under the candlelight. They looked very happy! Hearing the door open, Jay and the beautifuldy cast their gaze over together. Rose froze at the door with an embarrassed expression on her face, "I... Did I disturb you?" Jay dropped his knife and fork, but the beautifuldy blinked at him forcefully. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hence, Jay picked up the knife and fork again... Rose felt so awkward. Should she go in or out? Finally, she remembered that she was the veritable Missus Ares, but she was being the well- mannered one by not embarrassing them by catching them in the act on the spot. Why should she be terrified? As such, Rose changed into her slippers and went upstairs while pretending as if nothing had happened. She immediately locked herself in after entering the room. Her bright face was suddenly sad and her mood had be worse for no apparent reason. She had gained nothing during the day, and now at night, she ran into her husband having a candlelight dinner with another woman! Her mood was really unspeakably bad. Rose threw herself on the big bed, tears flowing out of her disobediently. Downstairs, Jay dumped the steak into the trash can. The beautiful counselor began to use her silver tongue to talk endlessly, "Master Ares, your little wife doesn''t seem to care about you very much!" "The test is over. I won''t be sending you off. Travel safe." Jay got up and turned on all the light switches. He then walked upstairs. The beautiful counselor left dejectedly. Jay first came to the master bedroom. When he opened the door and saw that it was empty, he sighed inaudibly. When he pushed the door to Rose¡¯s room, he found that the door was locked. Furrowing his eyebrows, he started another unlocking method and opened the lock with his fingerprint. He opened the door gently and at a nce, saw Rose lying on the bed with her face buried in the pillow. Jay walked over, covered her with a quilt, and sat on the stool next to the bed. He looked at her quietly. Rose was crying with tears at the moment and did not dare to look up at him immediately. She just rubbed her face against the pillow, trying to wipe away the tears. Then, she looked up at Jay. "Has your femalepanion left?" The night light was dim, so Jay did not see a trace of her weeping. Hearing her asking quietly about his ''femalepanion'', his heart was faintly unhappy. The counselor had told him that if his wife was not jealous, it meant that she did not love him at all. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 "Have you had dinner?" he asked lightly. Rose shook her head. In fact, she was so hungry that her chest was stuck to her back. She had deliberatelye back early so that she could have dinner with him tonight. She did not expect to witness a heartbreaking scene instead. "I''m going to make dinner." Rose jumped off the bed and ran away. Staying with him for even an extra second hurt her heart so much that she could not breathe. One corner of the quilt had carelessly fallen to the ground. Jay leaned over and pulled it up. Heid out the quilt for her and when he was arranging the pillows, he inadvertently touched the part of the pillow that was wet with tears. Jay froze for a long time. Had this silly girl cried? The ice in his cold heart suddenly broke and was instead filled with a deep sense of self-me. His method of testing her was a bit too cruel. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay hurriedly went downstairs and stood outside the kitchen. His eyes were locked on Rose''s beautiful face, which was bleakly illuminated by the milky white light. It also reflected the redness of her crying eyes. Jay felt a pang of pain in his heart. After walking over to her, he hugged her from behind and ced his chin on her forehead while rubbing gently. "Did you cry?" Rose trembled slightly, feeling very embarrassed. "This won¡¯t happen again in the future," Jay said. Rose said angrily, "If Sir Ares likes other women, just g o on a date with them but don''t bring them home." Jay smiled. "Are you jealous?" "I¡¯m only responsible for my own health. Don''t you know that multi-yer sports are bad for the body and mind?" Jay turned her to him and looked at her teary eyes. " She¡¯s a counselor! I just asked her to help me resolve m y doubts!" Rose''s eyes widened. Sir Ares, this respected warrior whose heart could be said to have an imprable defense, needed a counselor to mediate the perplexities of his heart? Who was he trying to trick? Would counselors who solve psychological problems have candlelight dinners with their patients? Jay saw the obvious distrust in her eyes and said in frustration, "I''m also a human being. I also have my pleasures, anger, sorrows, and joy." Rose''s mind was filled with candlelight dinners and flowers. "If Sir Ares is happy, then that¡¯s good." He looked helplessly at the angry little woman. Knowing that she was also a tough nut to crack, he simply adopted circr tactics and changed the subject. "Why''d youe back so early today?" Did banquets not usually end quitete? Her mind had made a U-turn and was still on the previous plot. "Sir Ares seems to dislike me coming back so early, so I won''t being back tomorrow. That way, I won''t disturb your happy ns!" Jay was furious that he scolded her with a dark expression, "Rose, can''t you speak your words properly?" Angered, she pushed him away. "Sir Ares, we were originally two people of differing statuses. As husband and wife, I have to observe your moods carefully and grovel to ask for your permission every time I go out. And you? "You can invite some woman back on your own and have a candlelight dinner with her? And yet, your real wife can''t ask you why you did this kind of disrespectful thing? "Even if our wedding was spurred by false feelings, it-H Rose could not go on. She seemed to have broken out o f her disappointed stupor and realized that this marriage had been a fake marriage from the start. What right did she have to demand things from him? He did not love her in the first ce. She was jealous, but what could she change even if she was unwilling t o take it lying down? 2 "Sorry, Sir Ares. I was impulsive." She suddenly lowered her head and admitted her mistake. Jay hugged her tightly in his arms and was truly regretful at this moment. "It''s my fault." The three words were underwhelming but hid endless regrets. If he knew that dining with another woman would make her so broken, he would rather be troubled on his own than to test her in such a careless manner. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 Dinner. Rose had made some noodles. When she was cooking, Jay reminded her aggrievedly. "I haven''t had dinner either." Rose looked at him nkly. "Who are you trying to fool?¡± "I threw the steak into the trash." Her gaze fell on the trash can and when she saw all the props from the candlelight dinner inside, her face turned red. Did she really overreact today? Rose handed the bowl of noodles into Jay''s hand. "You can eat first. I''ll cook another bowl." He said, "I can''t finish it. Why don''t we eat together?" Startled, she nodded. A bowl of in noodles and two pairs of cutleries. Just like this, the two of them took a bite one after another. Rose took a bite only to find out that she had forgotten to put condiments into the noodles. It was in like water and tasted like they were chewing wax. She secretly nced at Jay, thinking that he would dislike it, but she did not expect him to eat it as if it was good. Rose bit her cutlery in perplexity. What show was this guy putting on tonight? From scumbag to someone pure and innocent... Switching about his personality freely. Had he gone to acting school? "Sir Ares, do you want me to put in some condiments?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "No, I can eat it just like this." Rose was obviously so hungry that her stomach was rumbling, but in the face of this bowl of in noodles, she was not that hungry that she would be willing to eat just anything. They were only halfway through the dinner when Jay''s cell phone rang urgently. Jay swiped open his mobile phone and heard Jean''s trembling voice, "Brother, pleasee back quickly. Something has happened at Tourmaline Estate." Jay dropped the bowl and cutlery, saying to Rose, "I''m going to Tourmaline Estate. Wait for my return." Worrying about not getting the opportunity to enter Tourmaline Estate to investigate the truth of that day, she immediately hugged Jay''s arm and pleaded, "Can I go with you?" Jay hesitated for a bit. He thought about her disappearance in Fragrant Vessel Court the other day and still had lingering fears. Rose said, "I''m scared to stay here alone!" Jay thought for a bit and felt that having her by his side might be the wisest choice. "Alright." Rose was secretly happy! To go from Garden Of A Diary to Tourmaline Estate, one only needed to cross the southeast section of the surrounding highway. A 20-minute journey by car and one would have arrived. As soon as the Rolls-Royce stopped at the door, a doorman came up. After Jay and Rose had gotten out of the car, the doorman drove the Rolls-Royce to the underground parking lot. It was nine o''clock in the evening, and Rose could not help shivering aftering out of the warm car. Jay took off his windbreaker and put it on her. He then circled his arms around her shoulders. The two of them walked quickly to the three-roomed Rose Manor. From a long distance away, they could already hear the sound of noisy quarreling and the anguished cry o f a woman from the manor. "What happened?" Rose asked curiously. Jay sped up with his face sullen. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of Rose Manor''s garden, they could see that the garden was brightly lit and there were many people present. "Brother, you''re finally here!" Josephine shouted at Jay as she waved her arm. "If you took a minute longer, I''m afraid it would''ve be a real mess here." Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Jay walked into Rose Manor with a sullen expression a s the noisy manor suddenly became silent with his arrival. His eagle-like gaze swept over everyone present. All three wives and their respective sons and daughters were here. It was almost everyone. James looked at Jay with a cold expression. "Jay, this i s my family''s affair. It has nothing to do with you." When Jay was 28 years old, Grand Old Master Ares had felt that his body was declining, so the management of the Ares family''s affairs was transferred to Jay. This decision had aroused strong opposition from his uncles at the time. After all, they were the elders, yet they were to be controlled by the younger Jay. However, Jay had quickly grasped everyone by their wrists and subdued them. In the past few years, the Ares family had calmed down a lot. Only in recent years as the children from the different families gradually grew into adults, they once again began to stir things up. It was not only those from the third wife''s family but also those women from the second wife''s family. They all wanted to enter the Ares family to secure a future for their children. This also so happened to be what the Ares family considered as a taboo, so the conflict intensified. Eventually, the Xavier Ares murder case had urred along with the case of the abdication of the mistresses today. James was determined to seek bright prospects for his children, even at the cost of offending the court. Therefore, James showed great resistance to Jay''s arrival. The thirddy hid her face and wept. "Of course, you don''t want Jay toe over. You¡¯re so eager to let all those vixens enter Tourmaline Estate so that you can enjoy domestic bliss. I tell you, as long as I''m not dead, you''ll give up this thought. I absolutely disagree." "Why don''t you look at yourself in a mirror? So old and faded... Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to still be serving the master?" a woman said bitterly. The thirddy was furious and rushed over to fight the woman. "You shameless little woman. All you do well is destroy other people''s families. I want to rip your mouth." Jay narrowed his eyebrows and gave orders to the bewildered Jean, "Shouldn''t you stop your mother now?" Jean ran up and pushed the woman to the ground fiercely, hugging the thirddy. "Mom, don''t lower yourself for this kind of woman!" The woman fell to the ground and did not get up. Instead, she burst into tears. "Master, look at Jean. He actually beat me!" James suddenly pped Jean across the cheek. "You unfilial son, that''s your third mother, yet you still hit her?" Jean covered his face and looked at James angrily. '' Dad, I hate you." He then ran out. "Come back!" His cold and stern voice was entrapped with a power that made one tremble. He once again suppressed the chaotic situation into absolute silence again. Jean froze at the door, turning around slowly when he heard Jay¡¯s voice. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay¡¯s eagle gaze shot toward Jean''s figure, showing his exasperation at his inability to make good of the situation. "You can''t even settle this situation?" For this chaotic situation to be described to be a small one by him, everyone instantly felt a tremendous deterring force spreading from this man. Jean walked back in frustration. "Big Brother!" Jay said slowly, "Your mother''s name is written on the deed to Rose Manor. You and your mother are the rightful owners of this house. If someone provokes you, you should block their escape route and destroy them, understand?" Jean was suddenly enlightened. He looked angrily at the arrogant and despotic women. "Big Brother, since you¡¯ve said it, then I won''t be polite to them anymore." Jean then scolded the women and their families angrily, "Get out of here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being courteous." Furious, James said, "Jay, are you so intent on separating my family?" Turning around, a cold light could be seen in Jay¡¯s eagle eyes. "If you and Third Aunt have any mutual respect in your marriage and if Third Aunt still has what little affection for you, shouldn''t no one be able t o drive a wedge between the two of you?" The thirddy was crying more fiercely now. James was irritated. "Crying again! All you know is to cry. Why don''t you just die?" Chapter 454 Chapter 454 Rose really could not listen to things any longer. She could tell that no matter how many things James did t o disappoint the thirddy, the thirddy would never leave him. "Another unhappy couple!" Rose eximed. She wanted to go over tofort the third wife, but Josephine held her hand all of a sudden and blinked a then Rose came back to her senses immediately. Josephine wanted her to take the opportunity to leave here and g o to Fragrant Vessel Court to search for the answer she wanted. As such, the two sneaked off. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay''s gaze inadvertently caught the backs of the two little women sneaking away. His eyes darkened. "Sis Angeline, Ipletely betrayed my brother for you." Josephine was a little sad when she said this. Rose did not want her to feel bad and threw her hands. "Josephine, your brother doesn''t dislike you. You don''t have to go through the muddy waters with m e. Why don''t you go back?" Josephine then patted her chest loyally and said sharply, "That won''t do. You helped me fight the gangsters regardless of your own safety that night. I''ve already decided. I¡¯ll stand by you for the rest of my life, forever and unconditionally treating you well." "Josephine, thank you," the other woman said, moved. "Why are you so courteous with me? You have so much trust in me and saved me from danger. You also betrayed your brother for me. Misery lovespany, after all. We can sympathize with one another. From now on, we''re grasshoppers on the same rope. There''ll be no secrets between us." The two came to Fragrant Vessel Court secretly. The garden gates of Fragrant Vessel Court were opened, so Josephine happily said, "My brother wasing back tonight, so the garden gates have been opened. Come with me." Rose followed Josephine and sneaked into the vestibule garden inside Fragrant Vessel Court. It was just that the door to Fragrant Vessel Court was closed. It took a lot of effort to enter the house. Rose stared at the attic on the second floor. "That¡¯s the room." The other woman said, "If you can¡¯t enter through the door, try opening the window." Both women circled Fragrant Vessel Court, their efforts finally paying off. They found a hanging ladder in the back garden. The two of them put thedder to the window of the attic. Rose climbed up the hangingdder first while Josephine supported the hangingdder below. "What are you doing?" A malicious voice sounded. Josephine was so scared that she knelt on the ground with her legs trembling. As the hanging ladder shook, Rose fell from a height above. Immediately, Jay strode forward and caught Rose. The two fell to the ground together. Although the grass was soft, there were many thorny vines under the windows. Jay protected Rose in his arms, but the thorny vines had pierced his arm until there was some blood. "Are you okay?" Although he was wounded and exhausted, he could only think of Rose. "I''m fine!" Rose said with a guilty conscience. The two got up. Jay looked at the high window with a gloomy expression. "What are you doing?" Josephine was most afraid of Jay, and usually, her mind was sharp. Facing Jay now, her mind was muddled instead. Rose was the opposite. She usually looked like a dull, timid person, but at this critical moment, she was in a panic and said, "I was in a hurry and wanted to go to the toilet-" Jay looked at her speechlessly. "I don''t want to hear this foolish excuse for the third time." Rose only then remembered that she had indeed used this excuse many times before. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 "Follow me." Jay said. Rose and Josephine were like two innocent kids, walking behind Jay with bowed heads and shrugged shoulders. Jay came to the front door and stretched out his slender finger to unlock the fingerprint lock. After pressing a few keys on it, he turned around and took Rose¡¯s hand, pressing her finger on the fingerprint lock. "From now on, use the front door," Jay said gloomily and coldly. "Yes." Rose was surprised that he actually registered her fingerprint into the fingerprint lock. Was he not afraid that she woulde back to investigate his secrets at any time? It was not until the lights were turned on and after he sat on the sofa that Rose realized that there were small thorns all over the back of Jay''s left hand. It was a ghastly sight. If it was a pair of rough-skinned hands, perhaps Rose would not feel as sorry, but Jay¡¯s hands were very charming. His fingers were slender, the joints well-proportioned. Plus, they were so fair. They were hands that were even more beautiful than that of a piano master''s. "Sir Ares, are you hurt?" Rose called out frantically. "It doesn''t matter," Jay said. Josephine suggested, saying, "Should we use rubbing alcohol to disinfect the wounds?" "It''ll hurt!" Rose blurted out. Josephine''s foot kicked Rose fiercely under the table. Rose immediately stood up in pain. "I''ll go get the rubbing alcohol!¡± Rose stammered. Gritting her teeth, Josephine said, "Take more." Rose looked at Josephine. Josephine''s gaze had a deeper meaning. ''He was unkind to you, so you should be unrighteous to him. 1 ''Don¡¯t f*cking get confused just because you''re looking at someone beautiful!¡¯ Rose turned around and went upstairs... The two siblings, Jay and Josephine, were left in the living room. Jay stared deeply at Josephine. Her eyes flickered. She did not dare to meet Jay''s sharp gaze. "What exactly were you two doing?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Brother, didn''t Sister-inw say it? Nature calls!" "Josephine Ares, do you still want pocket money?" "Brother, I''m not young anymore. I can''t justify using your money anymore. I''d better go out and find a job. I''ll be looked down upon if I''m a slouch for too long." Jay eximed against his will, "Not bad, that''s not bad at all! You''ve grown up and are so mature now." Chuckling dryly, she said, "It was you who taught me well." Leaning forward, he asked, "What''s in it for you? Look, your sister-inw has turned you into her little fan." Josephine''s eyes gleamed. She deliberately probed Jay and said, "Brother, don''t you like Sister-in- law too? Didn''t you see how nervous you were just now? Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you her fan too? We''re siblings, so it¡¯s normal to like the same things!" With a sullen face, he said, "Luckily you¡¯re not a man." Josephine looked at Jay''s handsome face that was now deformed by jealousy. ''No matter how I look at him, it doesn''t seem like his affection for Sister-inw is fake...'' After Rose grabbed the rubbing alcohol and disinfectant swab, she headed downstairs. Sitting in front of Jay, she carefully ced his hand o n herp and disinfected his wounds gently. The rubbing alcohol seeped into the tiny wounds, causing bursts of sharp pain. Jay, however, was totally unaware. He only stared at Rose who waspletely focused on disinfecting him. After disinfecting his wounds, Rose also gently cleaned up those little thorns for him. Josephine looked at the two from afar and for some reason, she felt that this scene was extremely loving. Brother''s godly features were matched with Sister-inw''s gentleness and virtuousness. Brother''s eyes were overflowed with adoration while Sister-inw was thoughtful. No matter how you looked at it, they did not look like estranged enemies. Josephine pursed her lips. These two were a really good match. They were both two-faced. When they yed pretend, they never stopped. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 "I''m leaving.¡± Josephine stood up and exhorted Rose with a hidden agenda. "Sister-inw, call me if something happens!" Rose nodded at her. Jay looked up and stared at Josephine coldly. "We won¡¯t need your help here." Josephine waved goodbye. After she left, Rose struck up a conversation, "Oh right, how¡¯s it going with the family?" Jay said, "They''re just a bunch of scoundrels." Hearing his response, Rose was slightly startled. She recalled the cries of the thirddy in her head and the sorrowful eyes of the young woman who had lost her child. She could not help but sigh at their tragic fate. "Ah!" He reached out and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. "Don''t worry, I''ll never cause you these troubles," he spoke with extreme seriousness, as solemn and majestic as if it was a sworn oath. Rose was startled for a bit and nodded. "Okay." She did not know what his true objective was with her. Did he want to gain her trust through deception? "Your third uncle is so cruel to your third aunt," Rose said ruefully. She had always been a person with a strong sense of justice. Jay said, "When my third uncle was young, he had a woman he liked. However, for the family¡¯s benefit, my grandpa chose daughters from eminent families like my third aunt for him instead." Rose was very surprised before she finally sighed. "It must''ve been tough for your third aunt to hold on for s o long." His hands trembled slightly as he said with a pensive face that contained a deeper meaning, "Since he had already chosen, there''s no turning back." However, Rose disagreed andughed at him for being old-fashioned. "What decade is this? Divorced people are all over the streets, so why should Third Aunt trap herself with this undeserving reputation. It would be better to leave Third Uncle as perhaps she can find a love that belongs to her." Without even realizing it, Jay''s gaze became deep and scary. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Don''t talk about divorce so easily," he reprimanded her with a dark expression. "I''m not wrong." Rose was being stubborn. "If the marriage is already a shackle and a cage that suffocates people, why don''t they let go of each other and do better on their own?" Hearing this, his facial expression became even darker. "Rose Loyle, keep such absurd thoughts away. Getting a divorce is immature." Rose was overpowered by his terrifying aura and finally chose topromise. She pretended to be convinced. "Oh, got it.¡± Remembering something all of a sudden, she looked u p and asked him in surprise, "Sir Ares, are you... Perhaps unwilling to divorce?" Jay''s every words were sonorous and powerful, "I''ll walk to the end with the wife of my own choice. There''s no word such as divorce in my dictionary, only the word widowed." 1 Widowed? Rose''s face paled as her body trembled. "Oh, I see." "What about you?" Jays'' presence was frightful. Rose still had the word ¡¯widowed¡¯ lingering in her mind. At this moment, she was so scared that she almost cried. "Sir Ares, I... Won¡¯t get a divorce. And when I die, I''ll die with Sir Ares." Rose''s words implied the provocation that she was not afraid of death. However, how would Jay know her thoughts? He immediately rxed his brows. "Very well." Rose,"..." She wanted to ''die young'' with him. Was that really good? Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Rose Manor. Jean cast the kept women into the world with nothing to their names by cruel means. This ignited the most intense quarrel between the father and son, James and Jean Ares. "Jean, how dare you disobey me?" James was so angry that he grabbed the wine cup and held it toward Jean. Jean stood there in a daze, letting his father vent. Seeing that the wine cup was about tond on Jean''s body, the thirddy, who loved her son dearly, rushed over immediately. The wine cup hit her forehead and all of a sudden, fresh blood flowed down. James had no mercy. He roared angrily at the mother and son, "Get the hell out of here!" Jean grabbed his mother''s hand and stared at his father with bloodshot eyes. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Mom, did you hear that? Is Dad ordering us to leave?" The thirddy was clutching her forehead. The pain of the wound could notpensate for the pain in her heart. "James Ares, how could you be so ruthless to u s?" "Hmph.¡± James¡¯ face was cold. "I¡¯m ruthless? If you hadn''t begged me to marry you, I would''ve married the woman I love. You¡¯re where you are because of your own sin." The thirddy was so angry that sheughed. "You could''ve chosen not to marry me back then. Wasn''t it because you saw my family¡¯s great enterprise and thought that marrying me would be beneficial to your bright future? Now that the Ares family has be big in Jay''s hands while my family went downhill, you''re looking down on me more and more! In the end, you''re just an ungrateful man who would sell his soul for gain." As though he was jabbed in the ugliest part of his heart, James was so pissed that he rushed over menacingly and pped the thirddy''s face. Jean was stunned by this scene! Although he knew his parents had rtionship issues since he was young and that his dad liked to fool around outside, they had still forcibly maintained the image of mutual respect between husband and wife at home. It was the first time he witnessed domestic violence! Jean was about to have a breakdown. "Dad, what are you doing? Have you gone mad?" The thirddy cried horribly but alsoughed shrilly." Jean, it¡¯s not the first time your father has beaten me. I just didn''t want to make you sad, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Now that you''ve grown up, you can see your dad''s true colors." Jean''s angry eyes surged with hot blood. He suddenly trampled over his father''s heart furiously. "You hit Mom... You¡¯re not a man!" The matter in Rose Manor soon spread to the Fragrant Vessel Court. Jay had embraced Rose to sleep. When he heard his underlingsing over to report, he felt upset. The expression on his handsome face was so sinister that i t was scary. He got up lightly, afraid of rming Rose, but he could not resist kissing Rose on her lips when he left. Rose was already highly vignt in front of him, so she had woken up easily. She opened her obsidian eyes quickly. "I''ll be right back." His smile was affectionate, and his voice was gentle. Rose said in a daze, "Go ande back quickly." Hearing her words, Jay''s eyes were as bright as the stars and moon. "Okay," he said. After Jay left, Rose received a text message from Josephine. "A God-sent chance, let¡¯s go!" Rose''s drowsiness disappeared as she sat up quickly. She got dressed and hurried downstairs. When Jay came to Rose Manor, he saw blood trickling out of the thirddy''s forehead and his gaze was hazy. His handsome face was suddenly shrouded in ice. " Call the family doctor over and help Third Aunt upstairs to rest." However, the thirddy said in a fit of pique, "Jay, your third uncle wants to drive us out..." Jay nced quickly at James. "Third Uncle, you really don''t want to be with Third Aunt anymore?¡± James was silent. Although he really wanted to get a divorce, a divorce meant dividing the property. This was the part he feared most. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The thirddy¡¯s thoughts were conventional, which was the thought that she had to be content with the man she married. She was the kind of woman who would never think of changing her present situation n o matter how hard her days were. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 If James did not want a divorce, she would not divorce him. James always hated Jay for ruining his reputation every time, and his long-term grudges finally exploded. "Jay Ares, I''ll say this again. This is my family''s matter. It''s none of your business.¡¯¡¯ Jay''s eagle eyes narrowed. He was not a man of patience to begin with and having to repeatedly deal with the affairs of James and his families made him impatient. James¡¯ words, like a fuse, instantly evoked his resentment. Both the uncle and nephew looked at each other with dissatisfaction in their gazes. James, the taciturn sheep, had rebelled atst. Jay, on the other hand, trampled on the etiquette and inferiority between an uncle and nephew. With two pairs of eyes staring down each other, a duel without gunpowder had begun. "You don¡¯t want me to meddle in your affairs? "Third Uncle wants to live in a separate house, is that i t?" James had wanted to branch out from the family earlier on. This way, he could attain his own portion of the family property and live the life of debauchery. He would then no longer need to be overly cautious. He just did not know how many shares would Grand Old Master Ares give him. "Hmph, if I''m going to live separately, then a quarter of Ares Enterprises'' shares has to be given to me. Are you willing to do so?" Jay chuckled lightly. "You won¡¯t receive a single penny!" Hearing this, James roared furiously, "Jay Ares... Do you think the Ares family is so brilliant only because o f you? Without the management of us elders, do you think you could have prospered so quickly? You want t o swallow up the big family business all alone, don''t you?" The younger man said unhurriedly, "Ares Enterprises i s Grandpa''s property. You and I are merely his employees. ording to the employment agreement, i f you want to resign, you don''t get a single penny. Of course, whether or not Grandpa would give you extra pay isn''t up to me." James was shocked. "When did Grand Old Master Ares revise the property distribution agreement?" "The day after Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ birthday." "Xavier¡¯s death had moved Grand Old Master Ares greatly, so he made the decision to donate all of the Ares family''s property." James was shocked and speechless. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "But-" Jay changed the topic. "Rose Manor is worth 60 billion dors. You and Third Aunt each hold half the shares. If you want, you can sell Rose Manor to Jean." James was caught in a state of hesitation and indecisiveness. Looking distressed, Jean asked, "Brother, how would I have the money to give to him?" Jay said, "I''ll give it to you!" Jean gaped. Jay¡¯s Grand Asia had been focused on new artificial intelligence-rted enterprises and also covered other popr enterprises. It was very lucrative. When he founded Grand Asia, each uncle had tried their best to stop him and refused to invest in sponsoring Grand Asia. In order to prevent Jay from embezzling the Ares family¡¯s funds to help Grand Asia, the economic sanctions that they imposed on him were very harsh. They evenid down the rhetoric that Grand Asia had nothing to do with the Ares family. As such, Jay relied on his extraordinary mind to carve out a niche position in the market. He was then promoted to presidency with 100 billion i n worth. When that happened, a few of the uncles were remorseful. When they wanted to join Grand Asia, Jay did not acknowledge his six rtives, rejecting their participation. Jean hesitated for a long time but finally threw caution in the wind. "Okay, I¡¯ll take the 30 billion dors in funds and live separately. Jay, don¡¯t regret i t." He had been in the Ares family''s business for so many years. He had extensive contacts and was familiar with the business. His leaving the Ares family was the family¡¯s loss. Jay said, "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have mywyere over to handle the rted matters. Third Uncle should pack u p. I don''t wish to see you here again tomorrow." His words were really ruthless! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 At the same time. Rose and Josephine had dressed up and snuck into the back garden of the Fragrant Vessel Court. Rose had disguised herself as Jay while Josephine disguised herself as Rose. The two of them had so much fun pretending to be husband and wife. "Sister-inw, I didn''t expect your disguise to look so much like my brother! Especially your demeanor, it''s s o profound," Josephine said. Rose said, "Your brother has a poker face that hasn''t changed for thousands of years. I just have to keep my face straight." Rose followed the route based on her memory and walked to the end of the bluestone pavement. In the front was a muddy path, and various vines as well as shrubs grew densely on both sides of the path. The cold wind blew, making the shadows of the trees dance. Josephine suddenly gripped Rose''s hand tightly. She said with a tremble, "It''s kinda creepy here." "Shh!" Rose lowered her voice. "I remember that I had run into that strange, crawling woman here." Rose pulled her to squat in the bushes, then they moved forward slowly. Suddenly, a strange voice could be heard. It sounded like broken sobs, reminding one of the wailings of a small animal when it was left behind by its mother. The voice was sometimes distant and sometimes close. It was also sometimes loud and sometimes soft. Rose and Josephine hugged each other tightly. The two of them held their breaths, listening to the direction of the voice quietly. Then, the two of them slowly approached the voice. In front was the Mushroom Gate. A dark head protruded from the Mushroom Cave, revealing a dirty face, but it hardly hid the exquisite features of the face. "Ah!" Rose eximed in shock. "It''s the woman in the photo!" Josephine quickly covered her mouth. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At this moment, a shadow enveloped them from behind. Rose and Josephine turned their heads. There was only the light from the sporadic stars in the pitch-ck night. One could vaguely recognize that the person was Jay. Josephine trembled with fright. "Brother, why are you here?" The man approached them step by step, his right hand retracting into his sleeve. When Rose saw the end of a needle tube from his sleeve, she immediately gathered her concentration and became vignt. Rose''s hands grabbed a handful of dirt from the muddy soil. As the man approached her, she suddenly threw the mud on the man¡¯s face. Then, she used this opportunity to pull Josephine up as they ran as if their lives depended on it. "Hurry up." Josephine waspletely dumbfounded. The man did not chase after them. In the night, those enchanting eyes glowed with a wicked light. Rose and Josephine ran out of the Fragrant Vessel Court in one breath. When they were sure the man had not caught up to them, bothdies slumped onto the ground without a care and panted heavily. Rose''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the words ''Big Demon King¡¯ shing on the screen, Rose was so shocked that she dropped the phone to the ground. Josephine picked the phone up, pulled herself together, and handed it to Rose. "Sister-inw, let''s see how he''ll put on a show?" Rose swiped the screen and heard Jay''s anxious voice through the phone, "Where are you?" Rose said in a tremble, "I''m with Josephine." "What are you two doing?¡± Rose looked at the man''s costume she was wearing and said, "We¡¯re ying a c-cosy game." Jay turned into the path leading to Josephine¡¯s residence and was dumbfounded when he saw two people sitting at the intersection, one of them dressed up as himself. He walked overzily, putting his hands into his pant pockets. The expression on his face was very subtle. When the two women saw Jay, they clung tightly to each other subconsciously. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 "Sir Ares, who do you think I look like?" Rose jested with him calmly. Jay was in betweenughter and tears. "Is it me?" Rose pretended to be annoyed and said, "Sir Ares, I¡¯m clearly dressing up as the second male lead in The Moonlit Sky¡¯s drama." Jay frowned. "Are you talking about the viin who¡¯s outwardly kind but inwardly evil?" She nodded repeatedly. Seeing Jay''s increasingly gloomy face, she seemed to b e transfixed by a spell. She was angry on the inside, but she still had to consider the situation if she wanted to vent. By behaving so atrociously in front of the tiger, she was asking for death! "Rose, you went three days without a beating and now you want to scale to the rooftops, is that it?" How dare she ridicule him? Rose gulped. "Sir Ares, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just that I always see you with a stubborn face all day, so I imitated your look to show you your own face. Isn¡¯t it terrifying to have no expression? "Sir Ares, you should smile more, yeah? Like this?" Rose grinned, revealing two rows of neat white teeth. Jay,".." He admitted that his heart melted from her cute behavior, so he did not intend to pursue the matter regarding her rude behavior toward him. "Follow me back.¡± Jay stretched out his hand. Looking at his hand, she had an unexinable urge to hold him. Josephine suddenly leaped over and hugged Rose''s arm tightly. She then said to Jay, "Brother, Sister-inw and I are not done with our games. Have a heart tonight. Please lend Sister-inw to me?¡± Jay asked Rose, "Do you want to stay?" She nodded. As such, he retracted his hand. "Alright. I''ll pick you u p tomorrow morning.¡± After Jay left, the two men let out sighs of relief and slumped to the ground. After a long while, Josephine pulled Rose up, all fired u p. "Let''s go into the house. We should also make ns for the next step." Rose trailed behind Josephine, then the two of them copsed on the bed. They looked at each other, fear still evident on their faces. "Who exactly was the woman in Mushroom Cave?" Rose frowned and thought. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I really wouldn''t believe it. Our Tourmaline Estate hides so many untold secrets," Josephine eximed. "In front of everyone, my brother¡¯s aloof and is distant toward women. Behind the scenes, he''s unreasonably perverted and dark. I think his two-sided character is because of schizophrenia." Josephine seemed to have thought of something again and looked at Rose in horror. "Say, when our Jens grows up, will he have a split personality like his father?" Rose shuddered. "Our Jens won''t be like this." The sound of the windows creaking, although very soft, was particrly prominent in the silent night. The two sat up together in shock. Rose said, "It''s the wind. I''ll go and close the window." Rose walked to the bedside and closed the window. When she turned back, she saw Josephine with a hand over her mouth, staring behind her in horror. Rose turned around abruptly and saw ''Jay Ares'' standing in front of her with a sullen face. "Anyone who knows of the Mushroom Tribe must die." He opened his mouth, his breath enveloped with the aura of death, making one tremble in fear. Rose opened the windows, twisting her head to look at the distance between the window and the ground. If they jumped from this height, it was either death or disability! Chapter 461 Chapter 461 Rose leaned her back against the window and clenched her fists. "Josephine, I''ll grab him. You run away quickly!" "No, I can¡¯t leave you-" "If you stay, we''ll both die," Rose said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Josephine turned pale. Finally, she bid Rose solemnly, "You must hold on and wait for me toe back." Josephine then leaped down the bed and wanted to get to the door to flee. The man stared at her with hostility. "You want to escape? Dream on." The needle flew and jabbed into Josephine''s back. "Brother, I''m your sister. You won''t even let me go?" Josephine had an expression of fear and trepidation o n her face. She slowly retreated to the door. Rose suddenly strode forward, did a spinning kick, and struck the man''s neck. The man was angered by Rose. He turned around and swung his fist at her. Josephine took this opportunity to escape. The man wanted to settle Rose quickly, but she clung t o him tightly. After the spinning kick, she was beaten t o the ground with a punch. Thanks to her agility from her past life, her keenness i n Taekwondo, and also her love for competing with Jay, she could still keep calm at this critical moment. She rolled and got up immediately after falling. Her nose was bleeding and she was dizzy all over. Looking at the man angrily, her eyes were red as tears streamed down her eyes. "Jay, since I can¡¯t escape from your evil clutches today anyway, I want to hear the truth. Have you ever loved Angeline Severe?¡± "No.¡± "Haha...¡± Rose cried out in grief. "Okay, I get it. I finally see your true colors.¡± "One more question that I need to know the answer to. Did you deliberately stage the ident that killed Angeline because she knew the secret of Mushroom Gate?" "Yes." "You were so kind to her." Rose clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. "Today, I''ll put an end to this.¡± Clenching her fists like a cheetah gone crazy, she smashed the window with one punch. Her knuckle was torn and dripping with blood. However, she did not feel the pain at all. She gripped onto the sharp ss shard tightly and ran toward the man. The ss cut through the clothes on the man¡¯s chest as Rose red at him fiercely. "Just let me take you to hell with me." Pushing hard, the shard tore through the man''s clothes, revealing his chest. Rose''s eyes widened in shock. "You¡¯re not Jay Ares?¡± At this moment, all her bravery dissipated. She became extremely frightened... "You¡¯re not..." she said dumbly. Jay''s handsome face appeared in Rose¡¯s mind. The sound of him calling her ''baby'' affectionately... He had embraced her in his arms with his gentle and tender movements. She seemed to have understood things a little. She understood what a wonderful time she had missed during this period. What a wonderful man she had missed! Jaybie! She suddenly felt scared because they had not recognized each other yet. Would they be separated again? No... Hurried footsteps could be heard from downstairs! The man took advantage of Rose while she was zoning out and suddenly pushed her forward. A loud crash was heard. The hurried footsteps froze on the stairs before running outside in panic. Fragrant Vessel Court. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 Jay was so shocked by the nightmare that he sat up immediately! Dense sweat perspired on his forehead as his chest beat fiercely from his rapid breathing. "Angeline!" Jay lifted the quilt. Wearing only snow-colored pyjamas, he fled outside desperately. It was only a few hundred meters between the Fragrant Vessel Court and Josephine''s residence, but Jay felt like he could never reach the end. Josephine''s vi was now submerged in a huge ck backdrop. The gate to the garden was wide open! The gate to the vi was also open! Jay suddenly had a bad feeling. He tore his throat and shouted while running up the stairs, "Rose? "Josephine?¡± However, no one responded! Jay went straight to Josephine''s bedroom. The door to the bedroom was also wide open and cold wind blew i n from the window. Jay looked at the broken window as panic filled his eyes. "Angeline?" He turned on the lights. The traces of struggle on the ground were still there. The ss and the bloodstains ... Everything shocked him. As though he had a premonition, he suddenly ran to the window. When he saw a pool of blood on the ground, Jay could only feel that his breathing was almost stopped. He found Rose''s mobile phone at the scene and regarded it as a treasure. Then, he called the police. Josephine Ares and Rose Loyle had both disappeared i n Tourmaline Estate. Just like the mysterious Bermuda Triangle, their disappearance was shrouded in mystery. Were they alive or dead? What did they experience that night? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only There were no answers. The only thing that was certain was that the pool of blood on the ground undoubtedly belonged to Rose after running theb tests. As for Jay, his temperament had changed drastically. He had lost his sister and the woman he loved most. One could only imagine the grief in his heart. He turned this grief into vengeance, and it was James¡¯ family who bore it upfront. Although he did not have iron-d evidence, Jay thought that if only James had not caused trouble, then he and Angeline would not have returned to Tourmaline Estate. His Angeline would still be peacefully staying in Garden Of A Diary. Therefore, Jay used ruthless means when dealing with the matters regarding James¡¯ family. Firstly, he bought James Ares'' Rose Manor for 30 billion and drove James out of Tourmaline Estate. Then, he issued a public announcement that James Ares had cut off his ties with the Ares family. This hot search was posted on major web pages for an entire week. At first, James was very happy that he had finally gotten rid of the constraints of the Ares family. He was rich anyway, so he could make aeback with just his ability. He bought a real estate outside and arranged all his women and children into the new residence- Except for Jean and his mother. However, when he started a business, he bumped into obstacles everywhere. All his previous business partners had told him bluntly, "Brother Ares, it''s not that we don¡¯t want to help you, but Master Ares has driven you out of the Ares family. If we cooperate with you, then we''re going against him. We can''t afford to offend him." James was isted and helpless when experiencing the destion of the world. He got so angry that he looked for Jay and picked a fight. "Jay Ares, at any rate, I''m your third uncle. You''re not even considering our old affections. You''ve exhausted all my financial means! How could you be this heartless?" Jay looked at him indifferently. "I''ll be more heartless going forth." The man''s voice sounded as if it came from hell, like a wronged soul iming back his life. James'' throat tightened as he instantly breathed with difficulty. He roared, "Rose Loyle''s death has nothing to do with me, so why are you pinning her death on me?" Jay''s gaze swept across him coldly. James saw the ruthlessness and bloodthirst in his unfathomable gaze and shivered involuntarily. Why did he think that Jay Ares was not this scary back then? Chapter 463 Chapter 463 Jay opened his mouth easily, a vicious voice sounding out, "On the day of my wife¡¯s ident, your family caused a great mess. You told me it was a coincidence, but I''m inclined to believe it was your deliberate conspiracy to harm others. "James, if anything happens to my wife, I want all of you and your family to be buried together with her." James gulped. Every cell in his body seemed to be frozen. It made him feel a bone-piercing cold. He thought that his foresight had always been very sharp and precise his entire life. Yet with regards to Rose, he really made an oversight. Jay had never been close to women, so why did he have to love Rose Loyle, who was nothing special to look at, so crazily? "Grayson, see the guest out," Jay said indifferently. "Yes, Mr. Ares!¡± Grayson responded. Jay regarded James scornfully. "In the future, if this persones to look for me again, just beat him and drive him out." James¡¯ face paled... "Jay, you hate me this much?" Grayson shot the guard a warning nce. "What are you still waiting for? Throw him out." The guard came forward and dragged James out like a dog. Jay stood by the French windows and looked down at the tiny, ant-like shadow at the gate of Grand Asia. James would never understand why he hated him so much. It was because Rose Foyle was Angeline Severe, who was his life. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only They took Rose''s life, so his heart had died along with her. How could a lifeless person have a heart? At night, Jayy on the bed and held the phone left by Rose in his hand. Every space in the phone had been browsed through b y him. He could even recite all the recorded notes in the address book. Yet every day, his greatest pleasure was to read every message on the phone repeatedly. There were several audio recordings in the gallery. He also listened to them many times. One of the recordings was empty, but the recording time was very long. He was patient every time and listened to it till the end before turning off the recording even though he could not hear anything. Today, Jay listened to the recordings once again. When it was time to listen to the empty recording, Jay received a call from Grayson. Grayson reported to him the work schedule for the next three days over the phone, and the reporting time was especially long... Jay was silent, listening carefully to Grayson¡¯s report. Suddenly, a familiar voice ran through his eardrum. "Jay, since I can''t escape from your evil clutches today anyway, I want to hear the truth. Have you ever loved Angeline Severe?¡± This was Rose''s voice. "No." This was a disguised voice. "Haha..." Rose''s forlornugh was heard through the phone. "Okay, I get it. I finally see your true colors." "There''s one more question that I need to know the answer to. Did you deliberately stage the ident that killed Angeline because she knew the secret of Mushroom Gate?" "Yes." "You were so kind to her." Jay was so shocked that the phone in his hand slipped to the ground. He ran back to the bedside, picked up Rose''s phone, and listened to the conversation over and over again. If knowing that Rose was killed had already made him so sad that he did not want to live on, now that he learned that she was killed while in such a state of mind, he was even more heartbroken. Undoubtedly, he loved her more than he loved his own life. Yet in her heart, she believed that he was the murderer who was plotting against her in all respect. Her despair and her wretchedness... How heartbreaking it was. "Baby, it wasn''t me..." he whispered over and over again. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 "I love you!" His deep and quiet eyes had be bloodshot with anger and pain. His cold tears were contaminated by the scarlet blood, so red that it waspletely terrifying. "I''ll surely avenge you!" In the morning, a ray of sunlight scattered on the floor through the thin window screen. The window screen danced and many ovepping spots of light were left o n the floor. Jay sat in the corner, his snow-colored pajamas draped loosely on him. That fair, chiseled, handsome face was about the size of a palm. The quiet and deep eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty, cold light. His messed up hair gave him an indolent and dejected aura. Yet, he was so beautiful like a banished immortal! "Daddy!" From downstairs came all of a sudden the soft and affectionate voices of children. Then, footsteps sounded on the stairs. His unmoving eyes moved slightly. The bedroom door creaked suddenly as a small head peeked through the crack in the door. The fair face, ck ssy eyes, and long curled eyshes were as pure and wless as an elf''s features. Baby Zetty was on her tippy toes as she gently walked toward Jay, then she knelt down before him. Her face harbored a worried expression. He reached out and pinched Baby Zetty''s face." Uncle''s fine!" Baby Zetty put her arms around his neck and her little mouth near his ear. She shouted very tenderly and affectionately, "Daddy!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s unmoving eyes came to life as he smiled slightly. Baby Zetty was finally willing to call him ''Daddy''. Her calling him that was so natural and so kind that it made his cold heart melt as if by the spring snow. "Daddy, don''t be sad." Jay nodded his head. Jenson and Baby Robbie walked in shortly after and stood side by side in front of Jay. "Daddy, you still have us," Baby Robbie said. "Daddy, you can''t be discouraged. You still have to get Mommy back," Jenson added. Jay looked at the two miniature versions of himself. H e reached out, embraced the children into his arms, and said, "Daddy will surely find Mommy." No matter dead or alive! His grandparents sending the three adorable babies over relieved Jay''s sorrow to a certain extent. The children surrounded him, chirping and innocent. With this, Jay had no time to mourn for Rose, i However, in the ce where the children could not see, Jay''s depression was getting worse and worse. Days passed like years! Three monthster. In a hospital in M Nation, Rose was sitting on a bed, her face wrapped in thick gauze. Josephine stood in front of her nervously. The doctor slowly unwrapped the gauze in circles and Rose''s face was revealed. Josephine covered her mouth with both hands and desperately contained herself. She did not let herself cry out. Yet, Rose had a faint but bad hunch when she saw Josephine''s silent expression. She slowly reached out her hand to touch her face, but before her hand touched her skin, Josephine suddenly rushed over to seize her hand. "Sis Angeline!" Rose was slightly startled and immediately smiled faintly at her. As her body had been in a very bad state for the past three months, she became very thin and frail. However, her eyes seemed all the more enchanting and alluring now. Except for those eyes, her face was almostpletely unrecognizable. "Josephine, I know my face has been ruined. I can bear it, so just let me see it, okay?¡± Rose pleaded. Josephine then slowly let go of her hand. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Rose touched her rough uneven cheeks and forehead, mocking herself bitterly, "Is there not even an untouched spot at all?" The kind-hearted female doctorforted her. "Don''t worry, you can have stic surgery after your face has healed. By that time, TH definitely turn you into the most beautiful girl in the world." Rose seemed to be touched... The atmosphere suddenly fell into a long silence. ¡°Sis Angeline, did you hear that? The doctor said that she can turn you into the most beautiful girl." 1 Rose nodded and said, "Josephine, I''ve possibly been blessed from this tragedy." Josephine feared up, feeling moved by her resilience and optimism. "You always make me admire youpletely." Rose exined, "Josephine, I can finally be Angeline again." Josephine became silent. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She actually felt very puzzled. After all those misfortunes that Rose had gone through, how could she still want to return to the identity that caused her pain? However, Josephine chose to respect all her decisions. The doctor told Rose that it might take a year or two of waiting for her stic surgery. This implied that Rose must live with this ugly face for a long time. As Josephine was worried that Rose might develop social phobia, she then decided to choose a secluded ce to lead a paradise-like life. However, Rose gave a different suggestion. "I want to return to Imperial Capital." Josephine thought she had heard it wrong. "What are you talking about, Sis Angeline? You want to return to Imperial Capital?" Rose nodded. Josephine protested strongly. "No, you can''t go back. You finally got away from my brother after all those difficulties. If you go back and get recognized by my brother, he''ll never let you go." Rose smiled bitterly. "With this appearance of mine, even if I stood in front of him, he probably won''t recognize me." "My brother isn''t an ordinary person. His vision is sharper than an eagle¡¯s. You shouldn''t be testing your luck. I won¡¯t let you go back to risk it." Rose suddenly grabbed Josephine''s arms and cried out, "Josephine, I was wrong." Josephine looked at her suspiciously. "You did nothing wrong. It was my brother who has done you wrong. My brother''s just a b*stard and a demon. You loved him so much, but how could he let down your love twice in your lifetimes?" Rose shook her head desperately. "It''s not like that. Josephine, we''ve misunderstood Jaybie." Josephine widened her eyes... "Misunderstood him? But it was obvious that he was the one who wanted to kill us that day." Rose shook his head. "It wasn''t him." Josephine was extremely shocked. "Then, who was it?" Rose hesitated for a moment and said, "I don''t know. But I know it''s not him." As she had fallen from the window of the second floor, her face hit the shards of ss and ruined it. At the same time, the fall also caused her to have a severe concussion. She never thought that after her concussion was treated that all her memories would b e recovered, including the memory of the demon in Mushroom Cave. She did not want to tell Josephine the entire truth because Josephine was so pure and innocent. The secret behind Mushroom Gate was a huge scandal that could destroy the Ares family. "Josephine, I used a ss to cut through that man''s clothes that day. There was a butterfly mark on his chest and I''m familiar with your brother''s body. So, the person is definitely not your brother." She did not want anyone to misunderstand Jay because he would always be her god who loved and pampered her. Josephine sighed heavily. There was an unspeakable emotion. "This is the happiest news I''ve ever heard since I was young." Rose could understand Josephine¡¯s feelings because Jay was not only her god. He was also Josephine''s belief. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 However, Josephine still looked solemn. "Then, who''s that man who looked exactly like my brother?" Rose''s expression became sad. "Who knows?" Three dayster. When Rose was packing her luggage in preparation to return to her home country, Josephine had come out dressed in a white suit and had a straight haircut from who knew where. Her handsome face also held a soft masculinity. "Sis, do you think I look handsome?" Rose was dumbfounded. "You were a good looking girl, so why''d you change yourself to look manly?" Josephine raised Rose''s chin and flirted with her lightly. "From today onward, I''ll be the green leaves that protect you." Rose grumbled with her pouty lips, "You''re treating m e so well that I''m almost suspecting that I''ve influenced your sexuality." Josephine smacked her lips and said, "It''d be great if there were no Zayne or Jay in this world. Both of us, two like-minded girls, would definitely be soulmates." Rose then said, "It''s not bad for you to have dressed up like this. This way, you won''t get recognized by those ants in your Ares family who are hiding in the dirt." On Rose¡¯s side, in order to not scare the pedestrians, she had also prepared props for herself. They were a mask and a pair of sunsses with huge frames. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Then, the two of them flew back to Imperial Capital unscrupulously. As the two of them only had little money left, they rented a cheaper hotel and paid a three-month deposit so that they could live more frugally. They then moved in just like that. New Year''s Eve arrived as promised! This day was also the birthday of Grand Old Master Ares, i Rose was thinking about her grandfather who was in the hospital, lying in the hospital bed alone with no one to talk to. Her father had been overwrought by the mess of thepany and Zayne, who was an uncouth person, likely did not even remember Grandpa''s birthday. As such, Rose wanted to visit Grandpa at Grand Asia Medical Center. She made a very delicate and small matcha cake for Grandpa by herself and decorated it with Grandpa''s favorite fruits. Before setting off, Rose deliberately put on a mask, sunsses, and draped her hair. With her entire face almostpletely hidden, she then went to Grand Asia Medical Center. It was still early. Rose went directly to Grandpa''s ward. Grandpa was lying on the hospital bed. His face seemed to be slightly flushedpared to half a year ago. Rose''s tears could no longer be held back as they fell. It was always her who had misunderstood Jay previously. In order to conceal her identity, she did not dare to visit him even though she clearly missed Grandpa very much in her heart. Now, she knew that she was worrying too much. "Grandpa, I''m sorry." Rose cried out, "I only came to see you after so long." The time period for visiting family members was limited, and the nurse had soone to urge her to leave. Rose put the cake on the table and left reluctantly. While she was taking the elevator downstairs, just as the transparent ss elevator door went down to the first floor, Rose saw Jay standing tall just outside the door. In the hands of his assistant was a bouquet of beautiful carnations and a multiyered matcha cake. Rose seemed dumbfounded. She stood still, forgetting t o go out of the elevator. Jay''s brows furrowed on his neutral face. Seeing that she did not intend toe out, he walked in with a sullen face. The little girl who came in afterward pointed at Rose and shouted, "Mommy, she''s so ugly!" Rose was feeling a little embarrassed by this childish voice. She nced at Jay in a hurry but saw him frowning and looking at her with an impatient look. Rose then realized that her staying had dyed the closing of the elevator doors, so he was unhappy. "I''m sorry," she said with a sore throat, then fled in embarrassment. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 After Rose left, Jay entered Old Master Severe''s ward with a sullen face. Grayson put the flowers into the vase and the cake on the table by the window. When he saw an exquisite matcha cake already present on the table, Grayson cried out in surprise," President!" Jay stood beside the hospital bed, quietly looking at the sleeping Old Master Severe. Hearing Grayson''s surprised voice all of a sudden, Jay turned his head. Grayson was already holding the small matcha cake and walked toward Jay. "Mr. Ares, look. Someone came before us." Jay, after seeing the exquisite cake with the English letters ''happy'' made from fruits, suddenly widened his eyes. He immediately stretched out his hand and used his finger to swipe the edge of the matcha cake before putting it in his mouth to taste. The familiar taste made his heart bloom with joy. Jay then suddenly ran outside as if he was mad. He was confident that Angeline hade back just now. The cake was Angeline¡¯s work. He took the elevator and ran out the door of Grand Asia but could not see the familiar figure. He turned around, annoyed. Rose was standing quietly opposite of him. Seeing him look for her so anxiously, Rose felt a mixture of sadness and happiness. However, when Jay''s gaze swept over her, he quickly shifted without stopping for a long time. Rose''s heart then turned cold again. She passed by him slowly and walked out of the door o f Grand Asia. Not being able to find the person he dreamt of, Jay returned to the ward in frustration. Coincidentally, Zayne had also brought a cake to see Old Master Severe. When he saw Jay, he rushed over immediately. "Jay, you still have the gall toe here? You killed m y sister. I''ll avenge her today! I''m going to kill you!" Grayson stopped Zayne right away. "Young Master Zayne, please calm down. Our president is also very sad about the death of your sister." "He''s sad? I think he''s more high-spirited than ever. Does he look like someone who has been emotionally hurt?" Graysonughed out. His president had naturally good skin. Even his drowsy and haggard state could not change his gorgeous appearance. This could not be med on Mr. Ares! "Young Master Zayne, my president is a person who is indifferent to emotions. While you can''t see that he''s sad, that¡¯s because he''s good at managing his emotions."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Don''t try to paint him as the good guy. The way I see i t, he''s just hypocritical and two-faced. He''s such a malicious person!" Jay red at Zayne with his cold eyes. "Grayson, let him go." Grayson retreated to the side. Zayne then swung his fist toward Jay but was grabbed in the air by Jay''s own hand. "Jay Ares, my mind was definitely muddled when I believed you that time. The facts have proved that there''s nothing good about my sister encountering you. You must''ve been the one who harmed her!" Zayne struggled hard but still could not get away from Jay¡¯s grip at all. Jay said angrily, "Zayne, can you use your brain before speaking?" Jay let go of his hand and Zayne fell to the ground just like that. He then stared at Jay indignantly. "What evidence do you have to prove that you''re not my sister''s murderer?" Jay retorted, "None." Grayson feared that Mr. Ares'' thrifty way of answering would cause Zayne to misunderstand him, so he simply defended the president and said, "But you don''t have any evidence that Mr. Ares had harmed her either." "Of course there is. As long as my sister gets close to him, something happens." Grayson reminded him, saying, "Young Master Zayne, please show us solid evidence. Spections and assumptions are not the basis for conviction." Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Zayne then replied angrily, "No." Jay was toozy to be bothered by Zayne and directly instructed Grayson, "Grayson, check the security footage immediately. I want to know who brought over this matcha cake." "Yes." Grayson turned around and walked out. Zayne red at Jay angrily. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay said softly, "Angeline''s death wasn''t an ident. There was someone who murdered her deliberately." Zayne was indignant. "Who else other than you?" "It seems that Angeline had learned a secret that she shouldn''t have, so someone wanted to kill her. "This person pretended to be me, making Angeline mistakenly believe that I was going to kill her." He paused, then said in a daze, "For a long time, she didn''t dare to open her heart to me, even protecting herself against me in all respects, which made me unable to protect her..." While looking at Zayne, he continued, "If you know some secret information, you must tell me the truth. It''s very important for me to find the murderer." "Mushroom Gate?" Zayne got up from the ground. Jay looked at him suspiciously. "You knew as well?" Zayne said with a solemn expression, "I don''t know, but my sister used to say these three words in her dreams before the car ident that happened in her previous life..." Jay clenched his fist. "This person has persecuted her repeatedly. I''ll definitely make him die a horrible death!" Zayne sneered at him, "Just keep pretending then." Jay then said, "If you continue to put your focus on m e, the murderer will only get away with it." When he heard this, Zayne was a little shaken! Grayson returned very soon with the surveince video obtained. "Mr. Ares, look at the surveince footage!" Grayson opened the surveince video copied into the phone and handed it to Jay. Zayne immediately surrounded him. What was seen in the video was a girl with a big mask and huge framed sunsses. Her long hair was draped randomly on both sides of her cheeks. She carried the matcha cake with her and had walked into Old Master Severe''s ward. She then sat on the bedside chair, weeping silently. Zayne yelled, "Jay, what¡¯s wrong with Grand Asia''s public security? How could this kind of mental patient be allowed to enter so casually? What if she had hurt my grandfather?" Jay scolded him angrily, "Shut up." Zayne, however, continued to speak more and more heatedly, "Your Grand Asia doesn''t have good management, but you still won''t allow others to talk about it?" Jay then instructed Grayson, "Tie him up and stuff his mouth." Zayne made his final struggle, saying, "You won''t let m e speak, but I¡¯ll keep saying it. You let a mental patient enter my Grandpa''s room... Oof..." Grayson tied him to a Roman column in the ward with an infusion tube, then inserted arge tuft of medical cotton into his mouth. Zayne was then silencedpletely. Jay looked at the quiet girl wearing a mask and sunsses in the video. He suddenly raised his hand t o p himself severely... Zayne spat out the cotton from his mouth. "F*ck, Grayson, has your president been triggered by something? Quickly call a doctor. A psychiatrist would be the right choice." Grayson picked up the transparent tape from the side and sealed his mouth straightaway. Jay closed his eyes, regret overflowing out of them. " Grayson, the girl in the elevator, it was the missus." Grayson was shocked. The missus really went through so many troubles! "Mr. Ares, do you want me to investigate..." "Well, don''t disturb her. Also, remember to log in to all of Josephine''s ounts..." "Yes, Mr. Ares." Zayne''s shocked eyes almost fell to the ground. The girl who visited his grandfather was not a mental patient but his sister? Chapter 469 Chapter 469 After Rose returned to her rented room, she plopped herself onto the bed, sighing once in a while. Josephine was putting on a beauty mask and felt confused when she heard those repeated sighs. "What''s the matter?" Josephine asked. Rose depressingly said, "Today, I met someone who said I was ugly." Immediately, Josephine peeled off the beauty mask and bellowed, "Who said so? Let me tear up her mouth." "A young girl." "How rude!" Josephine spat. "Children¡¯s words mean no harm.¡¯ Josephine looked at Rose who was depressed andforted. "Since you know that children''s words mean no harm, then why are you still sulking?" Sitting up, she gloomily said, "Josephine, I think I saw your big brother today." Josephine¡¯s mouth was agape in shock. "Maybe it was a coincidence?" "Twice in a day?" Rose lifted two fingers. "Did my brother recognize you?" Josephine had a bad feeling about this when she saw how dispirited Rose looked. Rose cried out, "Josephine, he didn¡¯t recognize me." Josephine, She took a packet of tissues and handed it to Rose. " Cry your heart out. There are plenty of tissues." Once Rose was done crying, Josephine was done ying a round of a game that had simr gamey t o Wild Rift. She turned her head around to look at Rose. "It¡¯s normal for my brother to not recognize you. Look at you, you''re wearing a huge mask and have huge spectacles on. You could almost wrap yourself up into a present. It''d be weird if he could recognize you." Rose was quick to see the silver lining. "This is good. I can go out as I please in the future." Josephine was in awe of Rose''s will that was as strong as an unbeatable cockroach. "It¡¯s hard to not like your optimistic personality." Rose looked at the game on theputer screen and curiously asked, "Why are you addicted to this game?" "I''m nning to earn some money by ying video games,¡± Josephine replied. Rose was reminded that she and Josephine were left with little money. "How much can you earn from this?" Josephine exuded confidence as she replied, "I haven''t started earning yet, but trust me, I''ll start earning soon enough." Rose pushed further. "Where does your confidencee from?" "I¡¯ve yed games for more than ten years and have already spent thousands of dors, so I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll reap something out of it." Rose, ''It''s quite rare for someone to have lost thousands of dors in games, no?'' After a few hours, Josephine mmed the table and bellowed, "Sis Angeline, I''ve lost all our money in the game. Sob, sob. What should I do?" There was a ton of junk food and snacks in front of Rose. She was a person who ate when she felt sad, and now, she had eaten till she was feeling bloated. It was at this moment she suddenly heard Josephine crying... Rose then silently put down the half-eaten banana, thinking that she could still keep it for tomorrow as a n energy booster. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "How''d you lose so badly?" Rose walked over to theptop. Josephine cried as she exined, "I was on a winning streak when a low ranking yer came in. I merely scolded him for being a noob and he defeated me, who''s a top-ranking yer!" Rose looked at theptop screen. "Is that him?" She pointed at the only low ranking yer on the screen. It was a yer named ''Empire Without Sunset''! Josephine was extremely irritable upon the mention o f that ''Empire Without Sunset''. "It''s him alright. Ruthless and quiet, he''s a cruel person. Sis Angeline, help me annihte him." Rose sat in front of theptop and loaded the game on behalf of Josephine. Josephine keyed in some words in the chat, challenging ''Empire Without Sunset''. ''Switching to another expert to y with you!'' Rose speedily changed Josephine''s in-game name from ''Zaynie Green¡¯ to ''Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber''. It took a while for ''Empire Without Sunset'' to reply. '' One on one?'' Rose was still contemting when Josephine agreed t o the other party''s challenge. ''What do you want to challenge?'' Rose typed into the chat. ''Thedy should decide.¡¯ ''How do you know that I''m ady?¡¯ Rose wondered. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 Empire Without Sunset replied, ''Your username says i t all.'' ''Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber may not be ady, I could be a man.'' Rose then added, ''What if I¡¯m homosexual?'' Empire Without Sunset typed in ''...'' Rose continued, ''Since you want to let me decide, then I shall not be so courteous. Let''s meet at the Taekwondo room.'' Then, the scene on the screen changed into the inside of a Taekwondo room. Rose''s in-game character was ady warrior carrying a 40-meter saber. As for Empire Without Sunset, his character was a regr modern young man. As the scene had been widened, both characters looked very life-like as they stood in the center of the room. Rose typed, ''What are we betting on?'' Empire Without Sunset asked, ''What do you want?'' i ''Money.'' Empire Without Sunset questioned, ''You need money?'' ''I''m about to starve!¡¯ ''Okay. Defeat me and I''ll give you money!'' Rose sent a starry-eyed emoji. ''Sis here will beat you to a pulp.'' Empire Without Sunset promptly replied, ''Big brother here will go soft on you.'' Rose replied, Both of them pressed on the button to change their attire, and their characters were now looking like modern young people dressed in Taekwondo uniforms. They bowed to each other. Immediately after, Rose took advantage of the timing and sent a flying kick across. The other party crossed his arms over his chest without evading, waiting for Rose¡¯s flying kick to approach. Then, he stretched out his arms like they were made of steel and pulled Rose''s leg, causing her t o fall into his embrace. Empire Without Sunset typed into the chat, ''You¡¯ve lost!¡¯ Rose had not recovered from the initial shock. He could have caught her leg and flung her to the ground, yet he chose such a gentle way to make her lose. ''Not counted. This is just a warm-up exercise.¡¯ Empire Without Sunset replied, ''Little Rascal!'' When Rose saw the words ''little rascal'', it caught her attention. She mumbled to herself, "Why do I feel that this person''s pattern of speech is simr to that man''s?" Then, she speedily typed a reply, ''Don''t call me ''little rascal''. This is my darling¡¯s affectionate nickname for me.'' Empire Without Sunset was quiet for some time. Thepetition soon began. Rose made an attack stance and leaped in front of him. Empire Without Sunset typed, ''If you lose, then let''s meet up in person.'' Rose replied, ''I''m afraid I might scare you off.¡¯ ''The person that would get a shock could be you.'' ''We''ll discuss this if you win.'' With that said, Rose drilled across like a loach and high-kicked the man''s sensitive part... This round, Empire Without Sunset lost. Rose typed, ''I''ve won.'' Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ''Who taught you this move?¡¯ ''My man!'' ''He loves you very much.'' ''F*ck, you could tell from this?'' Empire Without Sunset then scolded, ''Don''t use swear words ever again!'' ''Why are you so nosy?'' ''... Give me your ount number.¡¯ Rose questioned, ¡®Are you a scammer? You can transfer money from the game itself. Why do you need my ount number?'' Empire Without Sunset typed,''...¡¯ Chapter 471 Chapter 471 Just as Rose was about to log off, she heard a sound notifying her that there was in-game money being transferred into her game ount. The sound did not stop for a long time, making even Josephine bbergasted. She went over to see the ingame money increasing exponentially. "F*ck, this must be some rich young man who has nowhere else to spend his money." If they were to calcte the exchange rate into dors, it was almost 10,000! Rose sent a message to Empire Without Sunset,'' Thank you for sending help. If you ever need my help, I''ll do my best even if it costs my life.'' ''I don''t need you to die, but I need a wife. You can consider marrying yourself to me as a sign of your gratitude.¡¯ ''I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your appetite once you see my face.¡¯ ''What a coincidence. I¡¯ve got a handsome face that can boost one''s appetite. We canplement each other.'' Taken aback, Rose replied, ''Thank you for not despising me! I''m logging off.¡¯ Jay stared at theputer while deep in his thoughts. When Grayson came in, he saw Jay''sputer screen disying a scene from an underaged game and was stunned. ¡°President, why are you ying such games?" He thought that the president was researching some games with ns on developing a new elite game. However... "My missus enjoys it, so I''m apanying her," Jay said seriously. Grayson was so stunned that his mouth was wide open. Jay suddenly turned around to look at Grayson and ordered, "By the way, top-up more in-game money for me when you have the time." Grayson''s mind was filled with questions. ''The president never loses when he ys a game and has never needed to top up any money.'' "My money has been lost to my missus," Jay exined. Grayson was sweating by now. ''So the president is finding creative ways to give money to the missus for her spending." "Oh right, President, we''ve found out where Miss Josephine is staying." Jay abruptly looked up. It was the first time he was d for Grayson¡¯s speedy efficiency. "Where?" Grayson said, "They''re at Beautiful Pearl Hotel situated at Middle Ring Road!" "Beautiful Pearl Hotel?¡± Jay frowned because he had never heard of such a hotel. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grayson exined, "President, this hotel is an old surviving hotel within Imperial Capital. They only have stairs to travel between floors and the facilities are mediocre, but the price is cheap." Jay said, "Give me the room number." "9zl7." Jay thought about it for some time before he said," Rent the room next door. I''ll be moving in tonight.¡± Grayson was petrified by Jay''s decision. For a man who was born with a silver spoon, Jay had a n impably high standard for cleanliness of his environment. Even a slightly substandard level of cleanliness would cause him to experience insomnia throughout the night. "President, that ce is full of bugs and mosquitoes." Grayson attempted to stop his president from making any rash decisions. Jay frowned at the thought that his woman was living in such deplorable conditions and that made him unhappy. "Sponsor ourtest invention, the environmentally-friendly pest control machine, to the boss of Beautiful Pearl Hotel." Grayson was put in a difficult spot. "President, other than pests, the food from the hotel is poor as well. A few years ago, one of their guests had food poisoning which caused a decline in that hotel¡¯s business." The frost building up on Jay''s expression was thickening. "Then get Grand Asia¡¯s best chefs to cook a few sets of food to be delivered over daily." "Noted." Grayson had to give up trying to change Jay¡¯s mind since thetter was adamant about checking into that hotel. That night, Jay sessfully checked into Beautiful Pearl Hotel, staying next to room 9zl7. The room''s interior was old. Other than the pitfalls that Grayson mentioned, the soundproofing was horrible and he could hear the surrounding sounds. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Jay was someone who hated noise, so he shut the windows tightly upon entering. Unfortunately... Sounds of nging pots and bowls were heard from next door along with Josephine''s random singing of rock tunes. Jay took two balls of cotton and plugged one into each of his ears. After some time, Josephine''s singing finally ended. Just as Jay removed the cotton balls... Rose¡¯s voice was heard. The problem was, it was not an unbearable sound but a sound that could kill... It sounded like a crying ghost who could not catch her breath. Jay sat on the bed wondering if it was a good thing that Angelina''s soul had transmigrated into Rose''s body. His Angelina had the voice of an angel, but Rose did not! While Jay was in his thoughts, the room next door fell into an abrupt silence. Even the surroundings became quiet. Jay took a look at his watch that showed it was 11 at night. ''What sort of carefree lives are these two adult children living? ''I still need to work tomorrow!'' Perhaps he could sense her presence nearby, so Jay''s chronic insomnia was cured. As sleep began to envelop him, he could hear some whispered discussion going on next door. "Josephine, I''m nning to look for a job tomorrow." "Why do you need to work? I''ll feed you," Josephine announced. "I need to save up for my stic surgery." Sadness could be heard in Rose''s voice. Josephine was taken aback for a moment andter said, "Don''t worry. Worstes to worst, I''ll sneak into Tourmaline Estate and steal my jewelry to sell them off." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rose said, "I can''t be using your money all the time." Josephine pursed her lips and said, "My money is your money. Didn''t wee to a consensus that if the two men didn''t want us, we''d go overseas and get married there?¡± Jay was frightened by that statement that he leaped u p, erasing all signs of sleepiness. There was a saying that one should be cautious against natural disasters, thieves, and men who were interested in your woman, but what he had not taken into ount was that the person he should be cautious against was his very own little sister. Josephine''s romantic confession to Rose made Jay feel that he was surrounded by danger. He frowned and immediately made the decision. ''I must separate those two women as soon as possible. ¡®What if Rose is being badly influenced by Josephine into bing a homosexual?¡¯ The next day, Jay slept till his biological clock woke him up. He looked at his watch that indicated it was nine in the morning. Next door, he heard Rose and Josephine bidding each other goodbye. "I''m going out for a jog. Do you want toe?¡± Rose hugged her nket. "I''m not going. I can''t move." Josephineined, saying, "If you can sit, you''d never stand. If you can lie down, you''d never sit. You''re a ssic couch potato. Is this good for your health?¡± Rose stubbornly replied, "I''d rather have 10 years of m y lifespan shortened than to get up and exercise." Jay frowned. ''This girl is gettingzier to exercise.¡¯ When he heard the door close in the next room, he quickly washed up, changed his clothes, and went out. Josephine had been jogging on Riverside Road that was along the moat for more than 10 minutes when she suddenly sensed that someone was trailing behind her. She dared not turn around because she was timid, thus she could only use all her might to keep jogging forward. Usually, Riverside Road had many pedestrians, but it was the peak hour for office workers commuting to work. As such, there were not many pedestrians right now. asionally, there was someone on a stroll, but they were the elderly. While there were others within the vicinity, she mustered up her courage to turn around... When she saw the handsome but icy-looking man, she immediately ran for dear life. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 "Josephine Ares!¡± Jay yelled and continued to pursue his younger sister. Josephine could not outrun him, thus she had no choice but to stop and face him. "B-big brother!" If her brother knew that Rose fell off because she wanted to protect Josephine, he would probably kill her even though she was his younger sister. After all, her brother doted on her sister-inw so much. "So you still know that I''m your brother? Why''d you run away when you saw me?" Jay felt that he should b e straightforward and honest with his sister. He could not allow Josephine to continue misunderstanding him! "I''m sorry, Brother. It''s my fault for failing to protect Sister-inw!" Tears streamed from Josephine¡¯s face, and her attitude was as sincere as never before. Jay felt as if there was lead stuck in his throat. ''It seems like Rose¡¯s facial disfigurement is true.'' He was still holding on to a sliver of hope that she had disguised herself to cover her true identity just like how she always did when she tried to hide from him previously. "I want to see her,¡± Jay croaked. Josephine shook her head vigorously... "Josephine..." Jay growled like a lion, "I have the right t o know anything about my wife." "Big Brother, give Sister-inw some time, okay?¡± Josephine begged while caught in between tears. "Ever since her face was disfigured, she may not speak about it, but I can tell that she''s extremely upset about it. "It has even gotten to the point that she wishes she could hide at home all the time. She''s unwilling toe out to meet anyone in her current state. "Thest person she wants to face right now is you." Jay''s eyes turned bloodshot. The weaker she was, the more he could not help from worrying about her. Jay retrieved a bottle of liquid and passed it to Josephine. ¡°Put this into her drink and tell me once she has slept.¡± Josephine was reluctant to take it... "Josephine Ares!" Jay growled. She immediately received the bottle like an obedient child. After her morning jog ended, Josephine returned to their rented room with a heavy heart. Rose was at the table reading. Josephine poured a cup of water for Rose and secretly poured the medication that Jay gave to her earlier. Then, she walked over to Rose and said, "Sis Angeline, have a drink!" "Thanks!" Rose did not have the slightest suspicions and drank half of the water. Then, she continued to flip another two pages when she began to yawn continuously. As such, she climbed onto her bed and slept. Josephine immediately went over to the next room to inform Jay of this. When Jay opened the door, the first thing he asked was, "Has she slept?" Josephine bit her lip and nodded. She felt wronged because her brother had forced her to betray her sister -inw. Jay was not in the mood to be bothered about Josephine''s little moods. He marched over to the next room. When he opened the door into the cramped room, there was a bed that was about 1.5 meters long by the wall. On the bed, Rose was sleeping on her side while facing the wall. Jay collected his emotions before slowly making his way over. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He sat on the bed and gently turned Rose''s face toward him. When he saw the shocking appearance of her face, he was struck with consternation. He lost control and hugged her tightly into his embrace while his slender fingers caressed her face. H e found it hard to breathe as it felt like there was lead stuck in his throat, yet tears flowed freely from his eyes. "Baby!" He ced her face next to his like she was a treasure that he loved very much. Josephine, who stood by the side, was stunned by the scene in front of her. Ever since she was a child, she had never seen her brother crying for anyone. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Everyone said that her brother was a cold-blooded man, but it was far from the truth when it came to her sister-inw. "Big Brother, don¡¯t be sad! The doctor said that Sister-i nw can undergo stic surgery..." Hearing her, Jay''s voice croaked, "I won''t allow her to g o through that kind of suffering. I just want her to be healthily alive." Josephine said, "Big Brother, since Sister-inw''s face got disfigured, her mindset has also changed somewhat. There¡¯s always someone who''d stare or talk about her face behind her back. She may not talk about it, but I know she feels disturbed by it. If the surgery can help her regain her confidence, then why not?" Jay hugged Rose tighter. "That''s alright, I''ll let her be happier as each day passes.¡± Then, he red at Josephine and said with a stern voice, "She has a weak body. Stop convincing her to go through with the surgery." Josephine could only answer depressingly, "Okay.¡± In her heart, sheined and said, ''It''s not a bad thing to go for stic surgery to be prettier. ''Any woman has a streak of vanity in them. It''s worth i t to have a shortened lifespan if it''s for the sake of beauty.'' Jay caressed Rose¡¯s petite face that was no bigger than his palm. She had lost a lot of weight. His fingers gently swept across her brows, her cheeks, and her lips. Finally, he mumbled with a heartbroken tone, "To be honest, I don''t care about anything else as long as you''re well." Seeing this, Josephine shed a tear. Rose''sshes fluttered slightly, and Jay knew that the medication was losing its effect. He gave one last longing look at her and finally nted a deep kiss on her lips before cing her back on the bed carefully. H e made sure to cover her with the nket. Before Jay left, he reminded Josephine, saying, "Don¡¯t go back to Tourmaline Estate for the time being. Let m e know if you need anything." He nced at the person whoy in the bed in front as longing filled his gaze. "Grand Asia Medical Center is looking to hire a new batch of care workers. Tell this t o your sister-inw." Josephine nodded at each sentence. Rose woke up soon after Jay left. When Josephine informed Rose regarding the news of Grand Asia seeking to hire care workers, Rose stayed i n bed while deep in thought. After some time, Rose asked Josephine, "What are the prerequisites?" Grand Asia''s requirements for their care workers would probably be of high standards, no? Josephine understood her brother''s kind intentions and tried to downy it. "They''re hiring on a big scale this time. The funny thing is, they don''t have a specific qualification that they''re looking for nor did they mention anything about appearances. What they want is a candidate who possesses a strong willingness to be trained because they''d be trained in the specific field they''re assigned to." Rose thought about it for some time and said, "I want t o give it a try." Josephine widened her eyes in disbelief... ''Big Brother is a master at this. He merely set the stage and Sister-inw walked right up there. ''Doesn''t Sister-inw detest socializing with others?'' "How''d youe to this decision?" Josephine was perplexed. "I can''t hide forever as that''d mean I''m just a coward. I can''t continue to use your money and be a parasite so freely. Besides, if I can work in Grand Asia¡¯s medical department, then I can see my grandpa daily." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine had a face of disbelief. The person who knew Angeline best was none other than Jay! "Do you want me to go with you?" Josephine offered with concern. Rose looked at Josephine¡¯s clean-cut short hair. "Don''t worry about me. I''m like wild grass and can adapt to any situation easily. "Besides, you''re acting as my shining knight now!" Josephine looked at her tomboyish hairstyle and helplessly gave up. Then, she secretly sent a message to Jay informing him about Rose¡¯s decision to apply for a position in Grand Asia. Jay looked at the message for a long time before he abruptly stood up from his office chair. He said to Grayson, "Gather all staff of Grand Asia''s Medical department now. I want to have a meeting." Grayson was bbergasted. "President, the business unit just closed an international deal. If we can open another series of chain stores within the country, Grand Asia''s position in the international market will be raised. You need to see through this project!¡± Jay''s footsteps did not stop as he continued to walk out. "That''s after I¡¯ve settled my missus¡¯ issue." Grayson was stunned. ''Because of the missus again?'' Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Jay seemed to have guessed his thoughts and suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Grayson, do you know why in the saying ''get married and start a career you get married before you have a career?" Grayson shook his head. "You should get into a rtionship," Jay said. Grayson inhaled a deep breath. "President, I''m still young." When Grayson saw how his bold and energetic boss was always worrying over his little wife, Grayson, who initially looked forward to experiencing love, was now in fearful awe of it. Jay stared at Grayson and said with a hidden meaning, ¡°You¡¯re living a carefree life, unlike my Angeline who¡¯s living an arduous life even though she''s the same age as you." Grayson,"..." Jay sighed once more. "I''ve brought trouble to her." At the medical department of Grand Asia. Jay had gathered all of the staff and sternly warned everyone, saying, "The medical department has hired a batch of new staff. My wife is among them. I hope that you can all be nice to her..." At that point, Jay''s tone became colder. "If I find out that anyone has made her unhappy, I won¡¯t hesitate to take drastic actions against that person.¡± Grayson was extremely surprised by Jay¡¯s tant favoritism that his eyeballs threatened to pop out from their sockets. Jay felt that his warning was inadequate, so he shot his eagle re at Grayson. He understood that it was a signal and that Jay wanted him to add fire to the warning. When it came to his president, even if he was in disagreement with Jay''s decisions or actions, he would still carry out those orders ruthlessly and urately. Grayson cleared his throat and said, "It''s your honor that the missus ising to join the workforce in Grand Asia''s medical department. She''sing to work during her leisure time, so let her do what she wants. If she doesn''t want to do certain things, then you all should do it for her. In short, find all means and ways to keep her mood happy. As long as she¡¯s happy working here, the president wouldn''t mistreat anyone here. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Also... If anyone dares to breathe a word about this meeting today, you can forget about ever finding another job in Imperial Capital.¡± Grayson felt that this was the only ck spot in his president''s life, and he was not going to let this ck spot turn into a dark history for his president. Everyone from the logistics department was stunned b y their president and Grayson''s mix of threats and offers of rewards. Every care worker under Grand Asia needed to face a myriad of patients and family members-Some of whom were irrationally demanding. With the missus¡¯ shielded upbringing, how was she a suitable candidate for such a job? Were they going to face the consequences if the patients made her unhappy? All of them lowered their heads, feeling depressed. When Jay and Grayson left the medical department, Grayson asked for praise. "President, how was my speech earlier?" Jay said, "You exaggerated a little too much and sort o f damaged her reputation." Graysonined inwardly, ¡®President, your tant favoritism for the missus has already caused her reputation to be washed down the drain.'' The next day. Rose arrived at Grand Asia''s medical department to apply for the job. The manager in charge of the hiring process gave Rose a form to fill up before leading her into a preprepared staff restroom. Rose looked at the clean and well-stocked room before praising, "Grand Asia''s perks for the staff are so good." The person-in-charge merely smiled but said nothing as she thought to herself, ¡®Not everyone is blessed to receive such perks. It¡¯s only because you''re the missus. That''s why you get to have these perks.¡± After some time, the matron came over to assign them to their jobs and Rose voiced out her question. "Matron, if this is a hiring process, why weren''t there any interviews conducted and no shortlisting process?" The matron smiled kindly and said, "Here¡¯s the thing. This time, we''re hiring care workers because we want t o find candidates who are sincere and serious about their job as a care worker. Therefore, we''re going to start with a three-month probation. If you can fulfill our requirements and pass the probation period, you can proceed to stay on and further your career in your chosen field." It was a reasonable exnation, thus Rose suppressed any further suspicions that bothered her. The matron then looked at Rose''s face... The president had informed her that the missus¡¯ face was injured, thus she supposed that thisdy here had to be the missus. Rose did not try to hide it and removed her face mask i n front of the matron. "I''m sorry, if you find that I''m not suitable for this job, I can leave right away." Her voice was so gentle that there were no signs of threat or danger in it. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 The matron was rather taken aback. She had expected that the missus'' mood would be vtile after going through such an experience and she would be someone difficult to please. She did not expect that Rose would be such a gentle and soft-spokendy. The matron smiled. "Are you willing to follow along with me for the ward rounds?" Rose happily followed. She put on her mask once again, changed into the cerulean blue uniform, and followed the matron to the wards. The matron walked in front and introduced, saying," The patients here are usually admitted because they have a poor prognosis and have almost lost their will t o live. Ms. Loyle, if you could treat them with a smile, perhaps they can gain some positive strength from you to hang on." Rose smiled calmly. "If given the chance, I''m willing to help them." As the matron looked at Rose''s crystal clear and innocent eyes, she finally understood why the president went the extra mile to pre-prepare for Rose''s arrival. She was a harmless girl, soft and gentle like a little "You may choose any room you want and you¡¯d be in charge of the care of that patient." Rose was ted. "I can choose any room?" The matron nodded. Rose immediately blurted, "May I take care of the patient in room 11?¡± "Of course, you may." "Thank you, Matron.¡± Rose was excited as the patient in room 11 was her grandpa. "The patient in room 11 was under my care. Come find me tomorrow and I''ll teach you the things you need to know for taking care of that patient." "Okay." After the rounds ended, Rose happily returned to her hostel. Josephine was carrying herptop grouchily as she waited outside the door for Rose. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Josephine!¡± Rose called out happily. "Sis Angeline, this ce is much better than our rented room." "Why don''t you check out of the room? That way, we can save on rental as well.¡± Rose smiled. Josephine happily agreed. "Sure!" Rose opened the door and invited Josephine in. Josephine had received orders from a certain someone, thus she reluctantly opened the game on herptop once she entered. Rose noticed how addicted to the game Josephine seemed to be and advised, saying, "Josephine, you should y less. It''s not good for your eyes." After hearing this, she red at the right bottom corner of the screen where her list of friends was.'' Empire Without Sunset¡¯. If not because her brother had forced her to go online, she would not be interested to y such childish games either. She then angrily said, "Sister-inw, ''Empire Without Sunset'' is inviting you for a duel!" Rose was rendered speechless... "Tell him that I''m busy." "He said that we¡¯re being shameless to run off after winning so much money from him!" Rose, Then, Josephine pulled Rose over to theptop and said, "Sister-inw, just y a round with him!" Rose typed in the chatbox, Tm sorry, I''m starting a new job tomorrow and don''t have much time to go online anymore. I¡¯ll return you your money...¡¯ Empire Without Sunset then asked, ''Do you like your new job?¡¯ Rose replied, ''Yes, I like it.¡¯ Empire Without Sunset typed, ''Why?'' Rose replied again, ''Because I''m nearer to the people I care about!¡¯ Chapter 477 Chapter 477 Empire Without Sunset was quiet for some time before he typed, ''You wish to see him every day?¡¯ Rose answered without giving it much thought, ''Of course!¡¯ Empire Without Sunset then replied, ''I pray that your wish wille true!¡¯ Rose typed, ''Thanks!'' ''You don''t need to return the money. I admit my defeat. I Rose was dumbfounded. ''Since you didn''te to ask for your money back, then why''d you ask me for a duel?'' Empire Without Sunset typed, ''If you''re unhappy with any aspects of your job,e chat with darling brother here. I''ll counsel you!'' Rose widened her eyes and angrily exited the game. Josephine was sitting at the balcony''s swing chair when she saw the change in Rose¡¯s expression. She spat the half-chewed apple into the bin. "Sis Angeline, what happened?" Rose''s anger was still unsettled as she huffed, saying," This Empire Without Sunset just flirted with me and R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only tried to call himself my darling brother!¡± Josephine nearly choked on her saliva... ¡®Big Brother is a careful man, yet he too had times when he would fail. ''He just revealed his true feelings in front of Sister-inw but while using the identity of a stranger. Of course, she''d be angry.'' Soon enough, Josephine received a message from Jay. ''Why did she quit the game?'' Josephine nearly burst out inughter. ''Big Brother is always so smart, yet he has his silly moments as well. He doesn''t even know when or how he had offended Sister-inw.'' As such, Josephine kindly reminded him by sending him a message. ''Why did you call yourself her darling brother? Isn¡¯t it too flirtatious?'' Jay, ''Is that why she left the game?'' When he thought of her chasing behind him while calling him ''darling brother'', a smile appeared on his face. Josephine replied, ''Yea, Sister-inw is so furious that her face has turned red.'' Jay felt disappointed. ''She was so happy to call me by that term when she was a child.'' Then, he added in the next message, ''Indeed it''s true that you can¡¯t keep a girl when she has grown up!'' Josephine giggled. ''Big Brother, she doesn''t know that you¡¯re Empire Without Sunset!'' A warm sensation washed over Jay''s heart! ''So that term is only used for me!¡¯ After telling Josephine to rest early, Jay held his phone for some time with a silly smile stered on his face. His heart that had been lonely for such a long time was beginning to see hope. He hoped that tomorrow woulde sooner for him t o fulfill her wish to see him. Outside the window was the beautiful night sky. The harsh cold winter had unknowinglye to pass. The dark sky was brighter thanks to the appearance o f Pris. Begonia flowers that bloomed beautifully in the early spring were flirtatiously disyed against the backdrop of the night. Jay stood by the window, admiring Pris for a long time before returning to his bed. Very soon, he entered dreand. He had a dream that night... In that dream, he heard the sounds of shattering ss. He heard Rose falling from the floor above. In that dream, he had supernatural powers that allowed him to reach the scene at the fastest speed. H e picked up Rose who was lying on the floor to see her face full of ss shards. In that dream, she smiled beautifully at him once she woke up. "Thank you, Jaybie," she said in a daze. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 He was jolted awake by such a weird nightmare and breathed heavily once he sat up. The sun was beginning to rise at the horizon. He had lost all interest in getting any more sleep, thus he woke up to get ready for work. He deliberately shaved his stubble neatly because he was going to see her today. He wanted to present himself to her in his best form t o prevent her from getting worried about him. Grand Asia''s medical department. Rose had arrived at the matron¡¯s office early in the morning. She humbly stood in front of the matron and bowed." Thank you for your patience in teaching me." The matron stole a nce at the clock hanging on the wall, a look of disbelief shing in her eyes. Other workers were probably just about to get out of bed, yet thisdy who was the apple of the president''s eye was more hardworking than anyone else. "Come along with me." The matron led Rose to Old Master Severe''s room and gave a briefing about the patient''s condition. "His four limbs are powerless, including his respiratory muscles. In the previous hospital, they diagnosed him as having progressive muscr dystrophy. After a few multidisciplinary discussions in our hospital, he''s been diagnosed as having somatization disorder.¡± Rose had never heard of somatization disorder, thus the matron exined, saying, "It''s a disorder caused b y the central nervous system which is mostly rted t o anxiety and mood disorders. For a patient to present such severe symptoms like him, this is the first. The patient has no willpower to live!" Rose''s eyes reddened as she choked. "Understood!¡± "If it was a simple somatization disorder, it wouldn''t b e a serious condition. However, the patient is unable t o tolerate any medications for stabilizing his mood. That''s where the difficult part of the treatment is. The most crucial part regarding the care for this patient is psychological counseling." "Okay." Rose kept every piece of information in mind. "Also, to prevent his muscles from deteriorating, we need to inject him with medications to maintain his muscle form." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rose gave a thought before asking, "Matron, could you teach me how to inject the medications today?" She wanted to do more to help her grandpa so that he could get back up on his feet sooner. She was willing t o do anything regardless of whether it was big or small. The matron passed a cann to Rose and pointed at one obvious vein on the back of Old Master Severe¡¯s hand. She then asked, "Do you want to try and change his cann for him?" Rose carefully removed the ster at the back of her grandpa''s hand. Out of nowhere, some hurried footsteps were heard outside and someone was shouting, "Where''s the matron? Someone get her quickly. The president has fallen ill and needs to be given a bed immediately." The matron and Rose turned pale out of shock. When they ran out of the room, they saw a few nurses pushing the president''s hospital stretcher toward the nursing station. "What happened?" the matron enquired. "The president is suffering from alcohol allergy and needs to be observed in the ward for a few days." "Immediately arrange for the VVIP room!" The matron turned to look at Rose with a thoughtful nce. "Come with me." At the VVIP room. The matron and Rose had just entered when the doctors ordered the matron, "The president''s allergy reaction this time is slightly milder, but due to his history, the gradually progressive nature of the allergy reaction might cause damage to his other organs. This should not be taken lightly. There must be someone watching over him 24 hours a day." The matron nervously nodded and said, "Okay." Rose looked at the man lying in bed. His fair and handsome face still held its arrogance despite being ill, looking as if he was above everyone else. Seeing him in this state, she was tempted to smack him. ''Why did he drink alcohol if he knows that he''s allergic to it?'' After the doctors left, Jay gradually opened his eyes. Those deep-set eyes had a hint of mischief. "I''m thirsty, get me some water," he said with a weak voice as he looked at Rose. Rose immediately went to fetch him a cup of warm distilled water and passed it to him. Jay said, "I don¡¯t have much strength. Feed me." Rose brought the cup nearer to his mouth! In her heart, she was wondering why this man seemed much more annoying when he was ill. Usually, he had an ''I will not beg anyone for anything'' attitude. As Jay drank his water, his sharp gazended on Rose''s face. Rose turned away, refusing to let him see her ugly face. She was afraid that he would show disgust when he found out. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 The matron suddenly received an urgent call, so she hurriedly said to Rose, "Miss Loyle, I¡¯ve got a newly admitted patient in critical condition and I need to go over to handle it. I¡¯ll put the president under your care." Rose immediately nodded. "Okay." After the matron left, there was only Rose and Jay in that huge room. Rose suddenly felt that her decision was rather rash. She was worried that Jay would start to make an irrational fuss once he found out about her disfigured appearance. Jay watched as Rose walked around the center of the room. He had seen the unrest, worry, and fear in her expression. "I''m a new care worker here andck experience. Should I request for an experienced staff from the nursing station to take care of you?" Rose walked up t o him and faked a hoarser voice. Jay looked at her without blinking, his seductive lips slightly parting from the surprise he felt. He had intentionally caused an allergic reaction only t o see her, yet she wanted to avoid him because of her low self-esteem? "My situation is not too severe, so it¡¯s suitable for a newbie like you," he said. Rose suddenly pulled down her mask. "President, do you still want me to take care of you with this face of mine?" She had no idea what she was doing at that moment a s her mind was in a mess. She could not think straight. Jay frowned. "Do I look like someone who judges a book by its cover?¡± Rose was taken aback... She remembered the first time she met him again after the incident and the look of disdain in his gaze. After hearing him say that, she put on her mask once again. "Thank you, President, for not despising me. I¡¯ll do my best to serve you." A smile crept up in Jay¡¯s gaze. "Then can you ce a food delivery order for me?" "I''m sorry, I don¡¯t have a phone." Jay passed his phone to her. "Use mine." Declining to take it, she instead said, "Grand Asia''s medical department provides food for their patients." "I want to eat something from outside." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Rose had no choice but to order food delivery for him. After cing the order, she wanted to pass the phone back to him, but he said, "I don¡¯t use something that has been used by others. I''ll give it to you." Rose''s eyes widened... His stupid actions could make her blood boil. At the sight of her, Jay looked dumbfounded. "Why are you ring at me after I''ve given you a phone?" Rose could not hold back her anger anymore." President, I''m sorry. The air in this world has been used by me as well. Do you want to move to Mars?¡± Jay,"..." She then shamelessly kept the phone in her pocket as she indeed did not have a phone. Not long after, the food arrived. Rose stuffed the food packet into Jay''s hand and sat at the side with a look that seemed to say, ''it''s none of m y business''. Jay looked at her. "Feed me." "You have functioning hands and legs, so why can¡¯t you feed yourself?" "I''m a patient. The patients are the gods here!¡± "What''s so great about being a god? If you''re so great, then you shouldn''t have fallen sick in the first ce." Rose rolled her eyes at him. Jay, "..." Since he could not win the argument against her, he red at her angrily with full power! Rose finally caved into his handsome looks, went back to his bedside, and picked up the bowl of porridge to feed him. Jay frowned at the sight of the bowl of in porridge, but he was enjoying the care she was showing him. Once he had finished his porridge, Rose thought that h e would take a break. However, he reached out his hand to her instead. "Help me up for a stroll." Rose was utterly defeated by his boundless energy." President, a patient needs to rest in bed." Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Jay said, "I need to maintain my figure. Otherwise, my wifey will be disgusted with me." A prickling sensation enveloped Rose¡¯s nose. ''I''m afraid you¡¯d be the one disgusted with me...'' "I don¡¯t think your wife is someone who judges a book by its cover." Rose defended herself. Jay replied with conviction, "She onceined that I''m old." Hearing that, she had nothing to say. As such, she helped him out of the bed. His arm rested on her shoulders as he transferred all his weight on her. Rose found it taxing on her stamina. "President, how long do you n to stroll for?" "Half an hour!" "I think your wife wouldn¡¯t mind it even if you¡¯re old. She only minds it if you¡¯re too annoying," she suddenly said. Jay''s mouth twitched! After one round, Rose was finding it hard to keep up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You have such poor stamina," Jay said with displeasure. Rose then replied, "Your weight is almost double of mine. I can''t move because you¡¯re putting your weight on me." "I''m a patient. You should do some self-reflection to see if the problem lies with you and yourck of exercise!" "Which part of you exactly is behaving like a patient? You''re nothing but a second-generation rich brat taking up the best hospital bed and bullying a newbie who has no strong backing. You''re nothing but a good-for-nothing cruel and rich brat." Rose huffed angrily. Jay hugged her shoulders tighter. He loved his wife so much. She was still a strong character even after going through so much turmoil. She was certainly ass that he had trained. "You don¡¯t have a strong backing?" He stared at her. ''Am I a decoration?'' "Since you don''t have a backing, I''ll be your backing," Jay said. "I don¡¯t need it. The patients here are those who genuinely need care, unlike a certain cruel and rich brat. I¡¯m sure I''ll get along fine with them." Jay frowned and said, "I''m not a rich brat." Looking at the man who appeared to be sullen now, she asked again, "Are you angry at me for calling you a rich brat?" Jay looked at her and said, "Whatever that makes you happy." Hearing this, she was bbergasted. ''This fe wasn''t easily manipted in the past." Smiling, he said, "You look like my wifey when you scold me." At this, Rose became depressed. "Do you miss your wife?" Jay nodded and looked at her sadly. "But she doesn''t miss me." Rose felt as if something was stuck in her throat as she said softly, "How do you know if she misses you or not?" Jay smiled bitterly. "If she misses me, why won''t shee back to me?" "Perhaps you didn''t love her enough or give her an adequate sense of security." "Then can you teach me what I should do to make her feel adequately loved and secure?" Rose lifted a hand to her face as gloominess shrouded her gaze. "I don''t know either." When he felt her emotions dipping, he changed the subject. "I''m tired and want to rest. Help me up the bed." Rose supported him back to his bed. After some time, the nurse came to give him his medication. The medication had nobels, which Rose found inappropriate as she was an attentive person. "President, the medication doesn''t have anybels stating the name and dosage. I need to confirm it with the doctor again." "No need for that!" Chapter 481 Chapter 481 Jay exined, saying, "Grand Asia removed thebels to protect my privacy." Rose found it suspicious. ''This fe¡¯s illness is not some shameful disease. Why does he need to be so secretive about it?'' After Jay took the medication, he began his work on the bed. Meanwhile, Rose sat at the round side table at a corner in the room while concentrating on her book about patient supportive care. It was such a quiet time. It was unknown if Angelina''s soul had transmigrated into a crappy student¡¯s body and was being unduly influenced by it, but she felt sleepy whenever she read books. After half an hour, Rose was sound asleep with her head on the table. Jay heard her regr and soft breathing. He tiptoed out of bed, covered a nket over her, and returned to his bed. He was not in the mood for work and only had eyes for her. At noontime, Jay''s mother came to visit with a sweetlooking young girl. When she saw the care worker taking a nap at work, she burst into anger. "What sort of care worker is this? How dare she steal a nap inside the patient''s room?" Rose was jolted awake by that sudden burst of anger. She opened her sleepy eyes to see Jay''s mother in front of her. Her sleepiness dissipated to nothing when she saw Jay¡¯s mother and the beautiful youngdy next to her. She stood up nervously and apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, Ma''am. I''ve neglected my duties." "Hmph! So you know that you''ve neglected your duties? Then hand in your resignation letter and leave immediately!¡± Hearing this, Rose begged, saying, "Ma''am, I won''t repeat the same mistake. Please give me another chance.¡± Jay''s mother looked at Rose with annoyance and was shocked to find the sickly skin that was exposed outside her mask. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She eximed in shock, "Grand Asia always hires nurses with a clean and pleasant appearance. How did a person like you... Get hired?" She may not have said it directly, but Rose could guess what she meant. At this moment, she wished that she was a snail that could hide in its shell. She hoped that everyone would just ignore her existence. Jay''s gaze shifted over and he saw how helpless Rose looked. His heart ached for her. He then noticed her hand under her sleeves that was curled into a tight fist. While looking at her, he wished that he could give her a tight hug and offer moral support. The only thing stopping him was the worry that if he abruptly reconciled with her, she would still see him a s the perpetrator from back then and run away again. What would he do then? This time, he was not going to make any rash moves and carefully protect her. He would not allow her to experience any fright or hurt. "Mom, are you done making a scene?" The veins on Jay''s forehead surfaced. One could tell that he was furious. "Brother Jay." A bird-like voice came from a youngdy. Her words were 30 percent bashful and 70 percent enthusiastic. She was dressed in a fire-red woolen coat and a white cashmere shawl. Her shiny jet ck long hair was draped neatly against her shoulders. She was so beautiful as if she was from out of this world! "Brother Jay, Aunty isn¡¯t wrong. This care worker was sleeping during her working hours and being unprofessional. Besides, her image doesn''t befit what Grand Asia stands for. In my opinion, someone must''ve abused their power at work to let her in without going through the proper procedure!¡± 1 Rose was taken aback. Then, when she turned to see who the woman was, her expression immediately turnedplicated. Sera Severe! It was her half-sister who shared the same father as her! Not only did she have exceptional beauty, but she also had talents that could make one proud. Rose did not understand how Sera got to know Madam Ares. Furthermore, they looked like they shared a close rtionship. "I don''t need you all to be bothered about things over here. I can handle it myself, "Jay said distantly. There was no warmth in his tone. Sera stood next to the bed like an alluring stalk of rose, exuding a pleasant scent. "Brother Jay, you''re so forgiving. I think she''s a pitiful person as well. Why don''t we just change her work station? She can be a storekeeper or something..." Jay¡¯s gaze became cold. Seeing this, Sera was taken aback. ''Is he angry at me for speaking on behalf of this care worker?¡¯ Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Madam Ares immediately helped Sera diffuse the situation. "Jay, Sera has just returned from overseas. She initially came over to Grand Asia to visit Old Master Severe and coincidentally met me, so I brought her along to visit you. Don''t you think it¡¯s fated?" Jay''s expression remained cold, looking as if he was not interested to listen to any of that. Madam Ares had other intentions. "You''ve known Sera since you were kids. You know that Sera is as talented and good as Angeline. Since Angeline was met with such unfortunate circumstances and isn''t able to receive your love, why don''t you try things out with Sera?" Rose was hurt when she watched Madam Ares try so hard to bring Jay and Sera together. Hearing this, he nced over at Rose who was standing at the corner and was feeling worried that she would overanalyze things. As such, he gave her some work to do. "Pour me a cup of water." Rose got up to fetch a cup of water, and when she passed it to Jay, Sera immediately snatched it from her. "Brother Jay, let me feed you." Jay said, "I have my hands and feet. I don¡¯t need you t o feed me." Then, he said to Rose, "Get me a new cup of water." Rose went to get another cup. When she brought it over, Jay looked at her and said," Feed me." Madam Ares and Sera looked at Jay with puzzlement... "Jay, is your OCD cured?" Madam Ares was ted. "No!" Jay stiffly said. Although initially happy, Madam Ares was now perplexed after hearing him. "Then why are you allowing an outsider to feed you? You had never allowed a stranger near you in the past." Jay stared at Rose, the frost in his gaze melting gradually. ''She''s not an outsider!'' "She''s different!" Sera made her smarty-pants conclusion that it must b e because this care worker was so ugly and thus would not have any irrational thoughts toward him. A s such, he could interact with her better. Madam Ares then made her own decision to chase Rose out of the room. "You can go out now." After Rose left, Madam Ares then said, "This care worker has disregarded Grand Asia''s rules and regtions. She cannot be allowed to stay on in Grand Asia." Jay''s expression became frosty. "Since when do you have the power to decide who Grand Asia decides to hire?" "I¡¯m your mother! How can you speak to me like that?" Madam Ares was a little angry. Regardless, Jay did not spare her of her dignity. "Mom, you''re not part of Grand Asia''s management, so you don''t have the rights to order around any of Grand Asia¡¯s staff." Hearing this, Madam Ares'' expression became livid. Jay then took out hisptop and began to work, ignoring the presence of both Madam Ares and Sera. "Entertain yourselves!" Madam Ares sighed helplessly. "Since you¡¯re busy, we won''t disturb you further. Take care of yourself.¡± "Hmm." Jay gave a nonchnt reply. After Rose left the room, she went to look for the matron. "Matron, please arrange for another care worker for the patient inside the VVIP room.¡± The matron noticed that Rose''s expression did not look too good and recalled what the president said. Since he had ordered them to keep Rose happy, she agreed to her request. "Okay. Then you may return to room 11 in the afternoon." Rose felt relieved. After some time, a new nurse was sent to the VVIP room. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Jay saw that a new nurse had taken over, his expression became dark. "Why is there a change of staff?" The nurse carefully exined, "President, Lenny Loyle requested for the change." Jay bellowed, "Change it back." The nurse left the room in a depressed state. After some time, Rose returned to the VVIP room. When Jay saw her, his unrest gradually calmed down. "Why''d you request to change patients?" Jay raised his brows. Rose said, "President, your illness doesn¡¯t require any injections or drips. I might ck off if I stay here. "I''m a new care worker here and need more chances t o learn how to care for real patients... That¡¯s the gist of my profession." Jay thought for a moment and stretched out his hand. "Since you want to practice using needles, I¡¯ll let you practice.¡± 1 Rose¡¯s eyes widened at his offer. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 Rose pushed Jay''s hand back. "I don''t need anyone to b e myb rat." If she wanted to practice, she would try it on herself. She returned to the corner of the room, took out the needles that she had prepared earlier, and rolled up her sleeves. Then, she began to practice on her hand. Jay was shocked to see what she was doing. ''Isn¡¯t she afraid of needles?'' There was a time when she had caught the flu and he wanted to bring her to the hospital, but she grabbed o n to him while crying profusely. "Jaybie, please, I beg you. Don¡¯t bring me to the hospital. I don''t want to be injected..." She was a youngdy, yet she had cried like she did not have any dignity left. Jay''s heart ached. All these years, nobody had showered her with love. As a result, she grew to be so strong and brave. Rose ignored Jay''s stares and focused on the needle that was about to be poked into her hand. The first try went sideways a little and made her twitch in pain. Jay''s eyelids twitched along as well. On the second try, she managed to get her vein, but the blood would not stop flowing. She calmly took a cotton ball to stop the bleeding! "Stop!" Jay could not stand watching her suffer, so he shouted. Rose looked at him with puzzlement. "Stop poking. I can¡¯t stand the sight of blood!¡± Rose was taken aback. ''He can''t stand the sight of blood? Why didn¡¯t I know this? ''He''s lying.¡¯ She gloomily kept the needles and opened up her book to continue her reading. Unfortunately, her mood was in a mess and she could not concentrate. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay wondered aloud, "Are you nning to be a care worker for life?" He felt uneasy seeing her diligently studying nursing. He had only tricked her over because he wanted her to be closer to him, not because he wanted her to be a care worker. Rose nodded with sincerity. "I''ve given much consideration to it. Grand Asia provides a good sry t o their care workers. Besides, I¡¯m wearing a mask at work and facing gravely ill patients who don''t have the energy to taunt another person. It''s something I can live with." Jay''s eyes reddened. ''She¡¯s still traumatized.'' "Tough times will pass on. They don''t define you, they refine you. Do you understand my meaning?¡± Jay asked. Rose was stunned that he had the patience to advise a stranger! "Thank you." She smiled. In the afternoon, another critically ill patient was admitted. However, due to the fully upied wards, they could only be given a bed along the corridor. When Rose went to the toilet, she walked past to see the man watching over his critically ill wife while crying buckets of tears. He unceasingly med himself, saying, "My dear, I¡¯m sorry for being useless. I f only I could have saved up for the hospital fees earlier and sent you in sooner, then your condition wouldn''t have deteriorated so much." Rose''s eyes reddened. She walked over with tears in her eyes but still smiled at thedy. "You¡¯re so blessed that you have a husband who won¡¯t give up or leave when you¡¯re ill." The woman''splexion appeared sallow because she was ill, but she still had a kind expression and nodded with difficulty when she saw Rose. "It''s hard on him." The woman then shed tears. "I don''t want to burden him, but he¡¯s even sold our house to get money for my treatment. If I die now, what would happen to him?¡± Rose held her hand and gentlyforted her, saying," All the more reason you can¡¯t die. I''ll see what I can do to help.¡± She returned to the VVIP room. When he saw tears in herrge eyes, he was shocked." What happened?" Rose slowly approached him. "President...¡± She could not stop herself from crying because of the sadness she felt. "Could you make way for the pitiful couple outside to have this room?" "Then what about me?" Jay was unhappy at the thought of being away from her. Rose said, "You¡¯re the president of Grand Asia. Even if you stay along the corridor, the doctors wouldn¡¯t dare t o mistreat you.¡± Jay widened his eyes. "Are you asking me to sleep along the corridor?" Rose said in between sobs, "That couple is really pitiful." Chapter 484 Chapter 484 "Just how pitiful are they?" "The wife is severely sick, so her husband sold off everything they owned to pay for her treatment. The husband''s a good man, sticking by her side until the end." Jay was speechless. "I don¡¯t think you''re cut out for care work." Rose''s eyes widened. "Why not?" "You''re too sympathetic." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rose tutted. "Pretty sure you¡¯re just cold-blooded..." Jay sighed heavily as he watched Rose sob. "Shh. Don''t cry." "I can''t help it." Rose wiped her tears off with the back of her hand. Jay spoke, "Come help me pack. I''m getting discharged." In that instant, Rose¡¯s teary expression burst into a smile. "Really?" He nodded with a darkened gaze. She immediately piled his documents with quick effectiveness and stood by the bed. Slowly sitting up, Jay demanded, "Help me change." Rose tensed. "Don''t you have limbs?" "I don¡¯t have the energy." "You liar. You were fine this morning when Sera passed you a cup of water..." Realizing she had let it slip out of her mouth, Rose immediately mped both her hands over her mouth. ncing at her from the corner of his eyes, he said, "I can''t let someone who isn¡¯t a care worker do that for m e. You, however, have to do your duties as a care worker." Rose was lost for words! At an impasse, neither of them moved. "This is an emergency. Your patients out there might b e dying at any moment while you waste your time here dilly-dallying." Rose quickly sat down and helped him take his hospital gown off. With how closely the two were standing to each other, Jay could not help his desire from arising. He wanted t o touch her every time he was told to raise his arms. Rose¡¯s hands trembled viciously out of nervousness. After struggling for a while over the same button, she looked at him guiltily. Jay''s gaze was fortunately still gentle, so Rose braved o n to unbutton it. Jay stared at the littledy standing so close to him and finally leaned forward to ce his lips against her forehead. He was unable to stave the desire off after all. Shocked, Rose pushed him away only for Jay to drop his weight on her shoulder in a smooth progression. "I have no energy. Let me lie here for a while.¡± Rose stared nkly at nothing in shock. Her mind was blown. Was this man taking advantage of her on purpose? No way! How could such a clean freak of a patient possibly have such scandalous thoughts for a hideous- looking person like her? Then, was he really feeling unwell? "Are you alright?¡± The corners of Jay''s lips curled mirthfully as he took i n her concerned tone. "Don¡¯t worry about it. I''ll live.¡± "Perhaps it¡¯d be best that you stay for a few more days?¡± Jay''s smile glowed brighter. He could not wait to be discharged, for he had already thought of a way to further shorten their distance. "No. As the President of Grand Asia, I cannot allow the patients¡¯ health to be threatened." Rose was close to tears due to how touched she was after seeing this man¡¯s nobility. "On behalf of the patient''s families, thank you, Mr. President." Jay was silent. Soon after, Grayson arrived to pick Jay up. The sight of Jay in a wheelchair had Grason slightly taken aback. Handing Jay over to Grayson, Rose purposefully reminded them and said, "It was a slight allergic reaction, so technically, there''s no need for medication. Just remember, abstain from drinking and eating spicy foods!" Grayson was confused. All the doctors used to say was ''no drinking'' thest time the president had an allergic reaction. Why did he have to abstain from spicy foods as well this time? Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Mirth bled from Jay''s eyes. Seeing the situation before him, Grayson chose to remain silent. He took the prescriptions and pushed his president away. By shooing the president out of the hospital room, Rose had sessfully helped less fortunate inpatients deal with the issue of overnight stays. Details of this act had quickly spread through the entire hospital. Rose quickly became a famous care worker in the hospital, and patients were especially nice to her in return for her kindness. Many patients had begun to worship and admire her, even requesting that she be the one to tend to them. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As a result, Rose became extremely busy. That night. Josephine turned on her monitor to find Empire Without Sunset already online and waiting. She teased him, typing, ''Eager, aren¡¯t you?'' Empire Without Sunset replied with a question mark. Jealous, Josephine typed a line ofint, ''Screw you. With me, you use your words scarcely, but with her, you talk like there''s no tomorrow. What''s this preferential treatment?'' Empire Without Sunset simply typed, ''Where¡¯s she?¡¯ ''Working overtime.'' ''?'' ''Ever since she threw the president of Grand Asia out o f his hospital room, she has be the star care worker of our hospital. Patients are specifically requesting for her care, you know?'' Empire Without Sunset was speechless! In hindsight, he should never have left. Rose dragged her exhausted body home not too long after. Flopping on her bed, shey syed out over it. Josephine replied to Empire Without Sunset, ''She''s back.'' Empire Without Sunset then typed, ''Get her online.'' Josephine turned to look at Rose. "Empire Without Sunset wants you to y a game with him." Rose felt worn out. "Doesn''t he have any work to do?" Josephine then ryed the question to Empire Without Sunset. ''She says you''re not concentrating on work!'' ''Tell her gaming is work as an esports yer.'' As such, Josephine said to Rose, "He ys games for a living. So technically, he¡¯s working." Rose hummed a sound of acknowledgment. Crawling off the bed, she sat before herptop. Both her hands flew over the keyboard in quick sessive cks as she typed over hundreds of letters. ''I have to give my patients their indwelling needles tomorrow, so I practiced a lot today. I hope I''ll get it on the first try when I actually do it tomorrow. ''From what it looks like, work seems to be getting more hectic for me. I might not have the time to come online anymore. Perhaps you should find someone else if you''re looking for a helper to brush up your skills.'' Empire Without Sunset stared nkly at his screen as his mind drifted off. It was as if he could see her bright and energetic eyes through the monitor. He could imagine them twinkling as she looked forward to the critical moment that was tomorrow. Empire Without Sunset then replied, ''Oh, by the way, did you see the person you''ve been missing today?'' ''I did see him, thanks to the wishes. I also got to talk to him too.'' ''How are you feeling?'' Rose answered, ''ted. ''Although...'' Empire Without Sunset asked, ''What''s wrong?'' Rose was crestfallen. ''I don''t think he recognizes me anymore.'' Empire Without Sunset,"...¡± How could he not recognize her? He only pretended as such because he feared recognition would scare her. As such, Empire Without Sunset typed, ''He made you sad. What a b*stard.'' Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Rose replied with a reaction image of someone getting beheaded. Rose typed, ''Don¡¯t scold him.'' Empire Without Sunset replied, ''You love him too much to scold him?'' ''Yeah.'' Her cheeks immediately flushed pink! Meanwhile, joy bloomed between his brows. Empire Without Sunset then typed, ''You must be tired. Rest early tonight!'' ''Goodnight!'' The following day, Rose arrived early at the hospital rooms. Seeing her, the care worker who had the previous overnight shift grinned. "Since you''re here, Lenny, I¡¯ll g o sign off now." "Sure, Linda." Rose smiled. Only Rose and Old Master Severe were in the room. Rose took a seat by the headboard and held his frail hand in hers as she lightly massaged the atrophied muscle. "Open your eyes and look at me, Grandfather. Your Angeline is still alive, so you can''t give up yet, okay? You have to live." Old Master Severe suddenly opened his eyes, his gaze falling blearily on Rose. Rose took off her mask and smiled. "Grandfather. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Look, even with such a face, I still work hard to live every day. Weren''t you the one who taught me that life came with obstacles and that only those with a determined will could brave through the toughest challenges the world threw at us?" Old Master Severe could not help but feel his heart cry at Rose¡¯spletely unfamiliar appearance. However, delight seeped from his eyes at her optimistic and strong-willed attitude. Rose was ecstatic. "Can you hear me, Grandfather?" Old Master Severe nodded after some difficulty. Rose rejoiced. "Grandfather, the doctor said you''re suffering from somatic symptom disorder, which in other words, it''s caused by severe anxiety. Since this disorder is psychological, I believe letting go of what you''re hung up on is the key to oveing this insignificant illness.¡± Old Master Severe nodded. Rose procured a cann and spoke, "I''m a care worker now, Grandfather. I''ll personally be taking care of you from now on. But as you can probably tell, I''m still new with this, so I"m not that skilled yet. Blink if I identally hurt you, okay?¡± Old Master Severe blinked in agreement. Carefully, Rose removed the cann on the back of his hand. Her actions were gentle as if she was treating an infant. Then, she uncapped the new cann needle. Just as she was about to poke the needle in, the hospital room doors banged open. Sera Severe yelled in shock, "What are you doing to m y grandfather?" She rushed forward to shove Rose away vigorously. The cann needle scraped Old Master Severe''s arm i n the process, causing blood to flow freely from the open wound. Her heart hurt at the sight. Rose pushed Sera away and took an iodine-soaked cotton pad to clean the wound. Sera, however, began to reprimand Rose, "As a mere interning care worker, you have no right to inject any needles into any patients. How dare you use patients t o practice?" Unable to defend herself, Rose remained silent as she kept a dark expression. Sera pressed on, saying, "Last time, you slept in Brother Jay¡¯s room. This time, you''re using my grandfather as a practice target. The hospital would never allow such a deviant care worker to work for them. This is a matter of life and death. How could you do such a thing?¡± With that, Sera turned to tattle on Rose. Both the matron and the hospital''s administrator arrived soon after as well. The matron genuinely liked Rose for she was diligent, humble, and kind. She wanted to protect Rose. "Administrator, it was under my orders that Lenny Loyle tried her hand with the needle on the patient." Unwilling to drag the kind matron down with her, Rose shifted all the me onto herself. "No, it was my decision alone." The matron was shocked and at the same time, touched by Rose''s actions. She had seen her fair share of rich women in her life, but there had never been an elite affluent wife such as Rose who would not push the me onto her subordinates. It was amendable and rare form of true selflessness. Yet, Sera continued to urge, saying, "Administrator, I want to file aint against Lenny Loyle for her actions that were against the rules. The hospital must fire her." The administrator was at a loss. "I..." This was someone sent in by the president. Therefore, he had no authority to fire her. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Rose interrupted, saying, "It''s alright, Mr. Administrator. I''ll leave." Then, she turned around to face Sera Severe. "The matron has nothing to do with this, Miss Severe, so please let her go. She''s a good nurse.¡± Sera epted. "As long as you take all the me, I have no qualms against letting the issue slide." As such, Rose went to pack her things. Just as she was about to leave the hospital room with her belongings in tow, she was met with Jay who decided t o make an impromptu visit. Jay stared confusedly at her. The red in Rose''s eyes gave off the hurt in her heart. "Who messed with you?" Jay stood in front of her. His body was burning with fury at that moment, and he wanted nothing more than to crush the culprit into smithereens. Not in the mood to deal with him, Rose walked around Jay. However, he suddenly pulled her back by the ear. " Have you gone deaf?" "Ow!" Rose sharply inhaled from the pain. Tugged by the ear, she had no other choice but to trace back to stand in front of him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Rose replied, obviously pissed, "The patient''s familyined about me injecting the patient against protocol. I''ve been fired." Jay''s chiseled features took a dark turn. "Who?" He murmured, "Who''s dumb enough to cause trouble o n my territory?¡± Rose simply stared at him, her eyes full of surprise. "Why are you so angry? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been wronged." He gazed at her gently through his anger. "Didn''t I tell you? If you have no one else to lean on, lean on me. Why didn''t you tell me you¡¯ve been wronged?" "I have no methods of contacting you." Rose stared at him with round eyes the size of saucers. "Didn¡¯t I give you a phone? My number is in it." "It is?" Rose was shocked beyondprehension. Did this man harbor ulterior motives when he gave her the phone? 1 "We¡¯re merely strangers, Mr. President. Why are you helping me?¡± Rose tried to question him carefully Looking back at her, he started thinking, ''Perhaps she has figured something out.'' He smiled. "Who knows? Perhaps because you''re pleasing to the eyes." Rose pursed her lips. What crappy reasoning. Jay stuffed both his hands into his wind zer and walked toward Old Master Severe¡¯s room. Meanwhile, she stayed rooted in ce. She did not know whether to follow or not. After walking a distance away, Jay hollered at the realization that she was not following him. "Get your * ss here, little care worker." Rose walked over cowardly. As she walked over, Jay was staring disappointingly a t her. Why was she still so meek when he was already standing up for her? "With me here, you can do whatever you want in the Imperial Capital! If you want to walk sideways, go ahead." She replied softly, "Only crabs walk sideways." Jay almost choked on her teasing. "I can find three more pairs of legs for you if you want." Rose shook her head. "Save them for yourself." Screw you. She did not want to be a crab! Hearing her response, he was exasperated. "You seem to be fine doing whatever you want in front of me, so why are you so shy in front of others?" Rose gulped. Seeing this, he burst into a smile. "I like it when you act freely as you wish. It reminds me of my little wifey." Rose red at him from the corner of her eye and muttered, "I''m not your little wifey." 2 Should one ask Rose the biggest regret of both her lives, it would be how Angeline could not marry Jay as she wished. He only stared nkly at her. Unease dripped from her gaze. Jay felt his heart clench. Arriving at Old Master Severe''s room, they found the matron begging Sera. "Please, Miss Severe, Lenny''s a very respectable care worker. She''s easy-going, gentle, and patient. All our patients here love her. We need a care worker like her i n our department." Sparing a nce at Rose beside him, Jay furrowed his brows. ''Is the matron talking about her? ''Then why was she neither gentle nor patient when it came to him?'' Seeing Jay, Sera beamed into a bright smile. "Are you here to see my grandfather, Brother Jay?" Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Jay walked into the room while Rose stayed hidden outside by the doors. Realizing she was no longer following him like a shadow, Jay''s brows furrowed again. "Come in." He clenched his jaw. It was only then did Rose shuffle in slowly. The sight of Rose had Sera in shock. However, Jay''s angry tone had Sera once again head over heels in love with the man. "Brother Jay, I can''t believe this care worker decided t o secretly poke a needle into my grandfather." Jay spoke, "So you reported her?" His tone was covered in frost. Sera was stunned. His aura was slightly different today. He used to hate people who worked against protocol. "She''s the care worker I assigned to take care of Old Master Severe. Is there a problem?" Sera''splexion paled slightly as she said, "How could I possibly have a problem, Brother Jay? It''s just... She¡¯s new here, and I don''t think she had the right to poke a needle into my grandfather." Jay turned his head to instruct Rose, "Go get the cann needle for Old Master Severe." At this, Rose was shocked beyond words. However, she was quick to hear the words he left unsaid. She would have to shut Sera up with her skills. Grand Asia may not allow people who could not follow rules, but they could turn a blind eye for true talent! For herself and the reputation of Grand Asia, sess was the only option. Rose walked to the bed where Old Master Severe¡¯s empty eyes instantly brightened at the sight of her. He gave her an encouraging look that said, ''You can d o it!'' Rose smiled softly. Taking grandfather''s weak hands i n hers, she lightly rubbed the artery on the back of his hand. The matron watched Rose worriedly, afraid that any misstep meant pouring the president''s hard work into the drain. Jay''s gaze was made up of part adoration and part envy. Indeed, Rose was gentle with everyone, yet ferocious when it came to him. Despite her unseasoned skills, Rose followed the steps to a tee with slow precision. Her first time with the cann needle shocked the audience. Jay''s gazended on her forehead and at the small beads of sweat Rose''s nervousness had caused. He yanked out a few tissues to wipe her sweat! Jolting in shock from his actions, Rose''s hands sped u p and the needle went in. Reeling in the aftershock, Rose rolled her eyes irritably at Jay. He only responded with a re. "I¡¯m just wiping your sweat for you." He was exasperated. What an ungrateful devil he had nurtured. Rose snatched the tissues from his hand and figuratively bared her teeth at him. "I almost missed it because of you." Jay pressed his thin lips together... He was too vexed t o talk at that moment. With her grandfather, she cared for him carefully as if she was handling infants. With him, she was either baring her teeth or scolding him. Oh well. He owed her in her past life anyway. He would repay her in this life, then. The matron sighed in admiration. "Not bad, Lenny. Your skills are getting close to those of professionals." Rose beamed brilliantly. Watching her smile so brightly, the gloomy clouds over his head vanished. However, his heart dropped to hell at the matron''s following words. "I''d say the pain paid off, Lenny.¡± Jay stared suspiciously at Rose. "Pain?" The matron replied. "To start taking care of the patients as soon as possible, Lenny had been practicing on her own hands." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After hearing this, he swiftly reached to lift Rose''s hands. The sight of needle holes littering all over the back of her hands had every bit of his suppressed anger surging forward. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 However, the mes dwindled once again as he set his eyes on Rose''s widened eyes. In the end, he forced out the words, "Looks like I owe you a reward for your hard work." That was not what he wanted to say! Rose stared expectantly at Jay, not knowing what he was referring to by ''reward''. "Is there something you want?" Jay took in her eager gaze. She merely lied and said, "I¡¯m merely doing my job, M r. President. There''s no need for a reward.¡± Assuming she was avarice, Jay did not beat around the bush. "How about a cash reward?" The glimmer in Rose''s eyes instantly dimmed. Jay frowned. Had she not been short on cash these days? "Don''t need the extra cash?" he asked curiously. Rose nodded. At this, he was internally shocked, ''Didn''t she tell Empire Without Sunset that she was short on cash? ''Perhaps she has gotten help somewhere else.'' Sera was blunt with her words when she said, "Then why work as a care worker if you don''t need the extra cash?" Rose replied with barely suppressed mirth, "I have an online friend who¡¯s essentially a spoiled rich kid. He lost a lot of money dueling with me." Jay''s lips twitched harshly. How dare she refer to him as a ''spoiled rich kid'' behind his back? "If you don''t want a cash reward, that¡¯s fine." Frustrated, he decided to confiscate her benefits. Not wanting to let such a golden opportunity slip, Rose suddenly blurted out, "Can you employ me as an official worker, Mr. President?¡± Jay''s mouth gaped slightly in surprise. It turned out that this was her true intention after all. "No, I can''t." Jay rejected her request curtly. The image of his woman working hard to please and serve other patients only to be treated on the whims of their moods had Jay avidly disagreeing. Rose slumped forward, void of energy. The sight of her weighed down by the worries in her heart immediately broke down Jay''s resolve. He turned his head to speak to the matron, "Help her conversion process.¡± Immediately, Rose fell on her knees in happiness. " Thank you, Mr. President." Jay''s expression darkened even further as he spoke in an exasperated tone, "I¡¯m not your God!" At that, Jay walked toward Old Master Severe. "Everyone out. I want to talk to him in private." Both Rose and Sera followed the matron out. The hospital room was left unusually quiet. Sitting by the headboard, Jay stared at Old Master Severe. The dry and dazed eyes of Old Master Severe focused o n Jay. "Did you see, Grandfather Severe? That your precious granddaughter is the care worker responsible for you. "I''m sorry I didn''t protect her well. But don¡¯t you worry, I''ll make sure to return the innocent and carefree Angeline to you the moment you recover." The Grand Old Master''s eyes watered. Experience told him, from the scene he heard moments ago, that the love Jay had for Angeline only grew more intense as days passed. This couple merely had too many obstacles to ovee, and that made him especially sad. Jay was a man of few words, and with the important things already said, he fell silent. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He reached out to press the nurse call button so that the cute and adorable Rose coulde in and revive the atmosphere in the room. Instead, Sera was the first to burst into the room. "What''s wrong with my grandfather, Brother Jay?" Jay''s handsome features were cold. "Call the care worker." Sera immediately deted. Then, Rose followed right behind. Feeling frantic, she rushed over to the bed and checked on Old Master Severe. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Jay spoke, "Don''t worry. I called you here to help the patient with counseling." Rose sighed a breath of relief. However, she then stared agape at Jay a momentter when his words had sunk in. She stammered," Counseling?" How was she supposed to counsel the patient when she had never studied psychology? Jay nodded. "Is there a problem?" Afraid that offending this divine being meant getting herself fired, Rose had no other option but to brave on. "I can try." Sitting on the chair by the head of the bed, Jay crossed his legs and stared at her with narrowed eyes. Meanwhile, Sera sat at the end of the bed and was ready to gloat in her misery. Cornered on both her sides, Rose felt immensely pressured. She had millions of things to tell her grandfather yet no idea how to say it out at all. "Old... Old Master Severe, it''s... It''s a sunny day today. It''s warm with a light breeze. It''s a perfect day for a field trip..." Sera frowned but dared not to speak a word despite her fuming anger. Jay lifted his eyes to look at Rose. "Are you reading the weather report?" Rose stared speechlessly at Jay. Did this man have nothing better to do with his life? Why was he coming to the hospital every day to bother and trouble her? "I heard that the weather ys a part in people''s mood, Mr. President, so..." Jay rebutted, "Then why do we need doctors if the weather forecast can cure the sick?" Um... "I... I''m nervous since you guys are here," Rose answered truthfully. He replied, "You have to get used to leaders supervising you as you work." There was nothing she could say."..." She could not change others'' behavior, but she could change how she reacted. Rose rummaged for her undefeatable spirit and took a deep breath. Then, with perfectly proper English, she began to give Old Master Severe a well-intoned pep talk from the bottom of her heart. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Grandfather Severe, after the doctor''s initial consultation, we¡¯ve confirmed that your organs are healthy. Therefore, it signifies that all the difort your body is going through right now is due to psychological and mental causes. That is also why you remain bedridden. "How could one be jaded without enduring the hardships of life? One could not possibly sharpen and strengthen their will without experiencing these difficulties... "These obstacles are your enemies. It¡¯s either you ovee them or be ovee by them. So please, be stronger and more optimistic as you face these obstacles with an open mind." Jay apuded. "Not bad." Rose stared dazedly at him... Before she knew it, he had stood up and taken off her mask. Rose frantically tried to snatch it back. "Give it to me!" Jay lifted the mask high in the air as he stared at her adoringly. "Remember to take off your mask the next time you counsel Old Master Severe. It''s affecting the way your voice travels." Rose protested, saying, "No, care workers aren''t allowed to take their masks off." Jay ced his palm on her forehead to stop her as she stood on her tiptoes to take her mask back. "The old master has no fundamental illnesses and your body is healthy. For better working results, take your mask off when both of you are alone." Without her mask, Rose wanted nothing more than to hide away in the dark since she found her face resembling the ugliness of a demon. Jay felt his heart break at the inferior need to hide away in her eyes. He would have her live confidently under the sun no matter what. The fact that her appearance had been ruined hurt him. There was no way he would let her heart ruin itself either. With the mask still withheld from her, Rose could only stare with wide eyes. She turned her head aside, her sparkling eyes afraid t o look him straight on. "You''re an exceptional care worker." Not wanting to instigate a cold war between them, Jay pulled a compliment from the top of his head. Jay¡¯s desire to get on Rose''s good side shocked Sera to the core. After all, the Jay she knew had always been reticent a s he wore his daily expression of indifference. Yet the Jay in front of Rose reminded her of the thawing of winter under the warmth of spring. Sera envied the gentleness he treated Rose with. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 Jay threw Rose''s mask into the trash can. Her eyes widened as her gaze followed the falling of the mask, her heart beginning to feel inexplicably empty. Not leaving her any time to dwell in self-pity, Jay spoke, "Come with me." "Where are we going?" She followed him out of the hospital room. A couple of people walked from the opposite direction from time to time in the long corridor. During then, Rose would find herself turning to face the wall, as to avoid others seeing that deformed face o f hers. Every time that happened, the corners of Jay''s eyes burned. He had brought Rose to the office of a professional therapist. Rose stared at the te on the door reading '' Psychology¡¯. Immediately, a strong gust of rejection arose and she did not want to enter the room. "Why¡¯d you bring me here, Mr. President? I... I''m very mentally healthy." Turning around, he responded, "Old Master Severe is very important to me. It¡¯s in my best interest that you learn as much on the topic of psychology as possible.¡± Rose froze. She had overreacted, then? She was not here to be counseled? Slowly, Rose shuffled over. Meeting the therapist''s gaze, she felt her heart begin t o thud as her body trembled against her will. A look at Rose had Jay realizing her nervousness since all her worry was written on her face. "Take a seat." The therapist pulled out the chair across hers. She sat uneasily. For a reason unknown to her, the dread simr to being set on the Guillotine settled in her chest. The therapist was a sincere and humorous old madam. She turned to speak to Jay, "How are this lady and I supposed to concentrate when a handsome man like you is in the room, Mr. President?" Hearing the words left unsaid, Jay left with a smile. He closed the door behind him like a gentleman as well. Rose smiled slightly at the old madam''s humor. The old madam then passed her a few questionnaires. "Take a look. These here are checklist questionnaires that we use to determine whether a patient has depression or anxiety problems." Taking the tests, Rose read through them seriously. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The old madam handed her a pen, saying, "Circle the parts that you don''t understand." Rose took the pen and began to answer the questions before she realized what she was doing. After that, she returned the questionnaire to the old madam. "I... Think I might have depression, Doctor." The Old Madam put on her reading sses and smiled brightly as she read the results. "What you have is anxiety, not depression." "Do I need to take medicine, Doctor?" "That depends. What is the cause of your anxiety? And how determined are you to fight it?" Rose was shocked. The old madam looked at her. "You''re anxious because of how your face looks, correct?" Rose nodded silently. "I fear that I''ll scare people away. That the person I love would leave me because of this face." Tears fell freely from Rose''s eyes. The old madam chuckled. "I haven''t been scared away, though? Your face didn''t even scare away this timid old woman who knows nothing about you. "Let alone your family. How could people who love you so dearly possibly be scared away?" Rose was shocked! The old madam had a point! The therapist''s curative voice rang out again. "If one day, this person you love has gotten hurt, would you choose to leave them or hold them tighter?" Hearing this, her eyes widened... The image of Jay''s chiseled features shed inexplicably in her mind. She imagined him suffering the same injuries... Rose''s pupils immediately shrunk. She could not imagine the pain she would feel if he was the one who got hurt instead. "No. I''d take the injury myself. I''d suffer any injury for him. I won''t let him get hurt!" she yelled, agitated. The old madam held her hand tightly andforted her in a soft voice, saying, "Rx, Miss. This is merely a hypothesis..." Rose exhaled a long sigh of relief. She patted the spot above her heart. Thank goodness i t was merely her imagination. The old madam spoke, "I can tell that you love him a lot. I''d like to think that how he feels now is just like how you would should he have gotten hurt instead. Rather than disliking you, I''m sure he would only cherish and treasure you more." Tears trickled from Rose''s eyes again. "Yet it hurts me to know that I¡¯m the cause of his heartache." Chapter 492 Chapter 492 It was the kind of hurt that made it hard to breathe! Exiting the psychology ward, Rose dragged her lifeless body back to the dorms. Josephine looked at Rose. "What''s wrong, Sis Angeline?" Sitting on the bed, Rose hugged her legs to her chest and muttered, "You can''t ever tell your brother about m y face, Josie." The banana in Josephine''s mouth fell onto the ground as guilt overtook her. She had told her brother of Sis Angeline¡¯s marred appearance long ago. Not only had her brother seen it, but he had touched her face too. Josephine asked ruefully, "Why not, Sis Angeline?" "He might not take it well." Tears fell from Rose¡¯s eyes. Josephine sat limply on the chair... At that moment, she perhaps understood why her ever -so-untouchable brother had shed so many golden tears after setting his eyes on her sister-inw''s face. His heart must have ached for her! Josephine turned on herptop and logged in to the game. If Sis Angeline¡¯s biggest worry was of her brother, then she would attack the problem at its root. It was time to dig out the culprit behind Sis Angeline¡¯s tears. She texted Empire Without Sunset, ''Come online.'' Empire Without Sunset appeared in less than a secondter. Zaynie Green typed into the chatbox, ''Your woman is crying. Do something about it.'' Empire Without Sunset replied, ''Get her online.'' Josephine pulled Rose off the bed. "Sis Angeline, Empire Without Sunset says he''s looking for you." She ced Rose in front of theptop. "Talk to him, Sis Angeline. You''ll feel better, I promise." Rose sent Empire Without Sunset a long line of crying emojis. Empire Without Sunset typed, ''What''s wrong?'' Rose replied, ''My boss bullied me today!¡¯ Empire Without Sunset was stunned. Since when did he bully her? ¡®He brought me to see a therapist. Does he not have anything better to do with his life?'' Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Empire Without Sunset was speechless. Empire Without Sunset asked, ''What did the doctor say?¡¯ ''Doctor told me I have moderate anxiety!¡¯ ''Don''t worry, I''ll nurse you back to health.'' ''I''m sick. So unless you have medicine, I''d say that''s highly unlikely.'' Empire Without Sunset replied, ''I have medicine!'' ''Since when did you switch to pharmaceuticals?'' ''My profession may be esports, but I do part-time jobs too. Pharmaceuticals, sticking phone screen protectors, picking up odds and ends from refuse...'' Rose asked, ''Why go through all that hard work?¡¯ '' I have to make money to provide for my wife.¡¯ Rose was speechless. Then, she asked, ''Does it cost a lot to provide for her?'' ''Yeah.'' ''Sob sob.'' Surprised, Empire Without Sunset typed, ''What¡¯s wrong?'' ''I''m missing out. My husband''s never given me money.'' ¡®Silly girl.'' Rose sent a reaction image of ''disappointment!'' Empire Without Sunset retorted, ''Then ask him for it!'' ''Forget it. It¡¯s pointless to entertain the idea of getting money from the Scrooge himself.'' At this, Empire Without Sunset sent a reaction image o f ''sweats''. Scrooge? He would give her every cent of his worth and his life if she asked. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Empire Without Sunset typed into the chatbox, ''How''d you like to meet up sometime?'' Rose stared at the screen in rm. The prospect of meeting Empire Without Sunset had never crossed her mind. Then... She quickly logged off and buried her head into her pillow. A shred of exasperation shed in Empire Without Sunset''s eyes as he stared at her gray profile icon. ''Coward.'' Rose was in a bad mood. As her ''escort'', Josephine had put in a ton of work to get that smile back on her face. In addition to picking Rose up from work, she had also bought and delivered 999 roses to the other¡¯s patients. As alluring and gorgeous Josie was in feminine clothing, she also appeared attractive and handsome i n masculine clothing. She haddies swooning over their feet. Donned in a white suit, she walked to and fro inside the medical department as per Rose¡¯s needs, causing the other workers to believe she was Rose¡¯s suitor. With that, rumors about Rose¡¯s love life began to fly about. Thinking that this was a major issue, Grayson dared not hide it from the president and told him the truth uneasily. "Mr. President, the missus... She''s cheating on you.¡± The frost in Jay¡¯s default cold expression immediately permeated the room, causing the temperature to drop drastically and the furniture to freeze over. Grayson felt his tongue freeze as well. Jay''s icy re pierced into Grayson. If looks could kill, Grayson would be dead by now. "With who?" The grinding of mrs could be heard as his thin lips spat the two words out. "Our contact in the medical department said they saw Missus with a handsome man in a white suit together. The man had also sent 999 roses to the hospital rooms under Missus¡¯ care." Grayson mped his mouth in fear, for the president''s gaze was terrifying. It was as if numerous swords were unsheathed at the same time and could only be cated after removing his flesh from his bones. Grayson''s knees felt weak and wobbly. "What do we do, Mr. President?" Jay tightened his jaw. "I want them dead, then fed to the sharks." Grayson sucked in a cold breath! The gears in his brain began to churn. ''The president and missus were childhood lovers. Despite having experienced death and loss, the president has loved and hated the missus, yet this entanglement seems never-ending. ''The missus has the spirit of a cockroach. Despite losing favor time and again, he stilles back to her in the end. The president wishes nothing more than to feed her to the sharks every time they fight, only for him to have the desire to throw himself into the waters to make up afterward.'' As a result, Grayson concluded, ''The missus is the president''s only nemesis.'' Being on the missus¡¯ good side might perhaps make his life a tad easier in the future too. 1 "Mr. President, they say ''a good marriage is a contest o f generosity¡¯. Indeed, Missus may have made a mistake, but I don''t believe it warrants a death penalty," Grayson said bravely with his eyes closed. He betted on Rose winning this round. Although he did not know how she was going to win, his gut told him that Rose would win every battle against Jay. Jay''s sharp eyes zeroed on him. "Did I say anything about wanting the missus dead?" His tone was so frosty that it could probably kill all the animals in the forest. Grayson was shocked! "Get out!" "Yes, Sir." He left the president''s office in a hurry, feeling as if he had just brushed shoulders with death. No longer able to concentrate on his work, Jay stood u p and walked toward the door. At Grand Asia¡¯s medical department. Hospital room, number 11. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After Rose''s careful rearrangement, therge bouquet was divided into smaller bunches that filled every corner of the room. Entering the room, Jay''s pupils grew hooded as he was hit with the strong scent of Roses in the air. His gaze fell on the woman still rearranging roses in different corners of the room. Joy glowed from between her brows, and her expression was the epitome of blissful. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Jay¡¯s attractive features darkened further. "People, I want these flowers thrown out." Jay¡¯s tone was sinister. Suddenly hearing Jay''s voice, Rose shot up in shock. A few handsome-looking men in ck suits and sunsses flooded the room and quickly cleared away the roses fluidly, leaving nothing behind. Rooted in ce, tears threatened to fall from Rose''s eyes from how wronged she felt. Jay stared at her, fuming. "Don''t you know some patients could be allergic to flowers?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rose opened her mouth but remained silent. Why was he picking on her? He was well aware her grandfather was not allergic. "Yes, Sir. I understand. It won''t happen again," Rose said, whimpering. Seeing as he had once again brought her to tears, Jay felt the mes of frustration lick in his chest. "Who sent them?" he asked coldly. "A friend," Rose replied. "Boyfriend?" Rose neither nodded nor shook her head. Despite being a girl, Josie went through the trouble of cross-dressing to y the role of her escort. Not to mention, this was hardly the time to reveal Josie''s identity. Jay took her silence as a yes. Infuriated yet without an outlet for anger, he turned to ask the bodyguard beside him, "I need a smoke." In response, the bodyguard courteously handed him a cigar and lit it with a lighter. Jay took a long drag before exhaling a round puff of smoke. Rose stared dazedly at the man before her. ''Didn''t he say he¡¯s quit smoking?¡¯ What a liar. "Smoking is prohibited in hospital rooms, Mr. President." Rose reached out to point at the ''no smoking¡¯ sign on the door. As such, Jay exited the room. He reeked of tobo when he returned after God knew how many cigarster. Due to her sensitive respiratory tract, Rose could not help the coughs that bubbled up. Jay took a step backward, giving her more room to breathe. She stared dejectedly at him. "I get that you might be unhappy, Mr. President, but that¡¯s not a valid reason to act out on the innocent." Hearing her, his expression froze. ''Innocent? Her?'' She might as well be the button that controlled his emotions. Whether he was happy or not depended on her. ''How could she call herself innocent?¡¯ "All patients are allowed to receive flowers and gifts, s o why can''t mine?" Rose tried to reason with him. He replied, "Do other hospital rooms have just as many flowers as well?" Rose pouted. "The hospital has no rules against how many flowers patients are allowed to receive." He said, "You''re still going to be unreasonable?" She felt resigned. "You''re the one who''s being unreasonable.¡± Then, she began to drone on with a hurtful expression, "That¡¯s 999 roses. I''ve never received so many before m y entire life! I can''t believe you''d just throw them out. You didn¡¯t even ask my opinion on the matter." 1 "Your opinion?" Rose lifted her head excitedly. "If you won''t allow that many flowers in the hospital room, I can bring them back to my dorm. Seeing them every day would lift my spirits.¡± Jay''s expression darkened to impossible depths. He had finally understood the saying, ¡®Women were high maintenance¡¯. That was the only exnation as to why ignorant women were so easily attracted by flowery words and the like. "Very well. I''ll pay you back.'' Jay decided it was time h e opened her mind with a wake-up call. When Rose returned to the dorm that day, she found that her apartment had turned into a sea of blooming flowers. There were all sorts of roses in all sorts of colors, shapes, and sizes-Clustered and bundled together. It left Rose shocked for quite a while! Chapter 495 Chapter 495 Waking up, Rose realized a horrible truth. She was allergic. "Ah!" The sound of a pig getting ughtered rang from the bathroom, causing Josephine to fall from the bed in shock. "What happened?" Josie dashed to the bathroom to see Rose¡¯s fair skin dotted with red rashes under her loose cor. It matched the color of her face. Josephine stared in shock. "You''re allergic to pollen?" Rose facepalmed herself. "Rose Loyle''s body is naturally weak. I can¡¯t believe I forgot about it." Josie immediately walked off to message her brother with her phone. ''Immediately! Right now! Get rid of your roses!'' Receiving such a message early in the morning had Jay''s mood immediately worsen. She had evidently loved the flowers others sent her yet at the same time would sweep his precious flowers out her door. What was the meaning of this? He replied indifferently, ''Get rid of them yourself.¡¯ After a simple breakfast, Jay arrived at thepany. Grayson then professionally ryed his major discovery to the president. "Mr. President, Missus threw the roses you sent her in themunity trash can this morning." Jay''s expression was sour! "Did you find anything about the barbaric rascal who sent her the roses yet?" Grayson slouched. "Not yet!" ncing at the president¡¯s darkening gaze, Grayson exined, "Missus took a leave today for some reason. The rascal hasn''t appeared yet!" Jay lifted his gaze. "The reason behind the leave?" Grayson looked constipated. "The hospital doesn''t know why, Mr. President. They wouldn''t dare ask for details since this is the missus we''re talking about." Jay¡¯s tone was frosty. "Excuse me? Find out what the missus is doing today, right now.¡± Had she taken leave to spend time with this rascal, he would not tolerate ying the role of a cuckold. "Yes, Sir!" Grayson fled. Roseyzily on the bed. The itch on her skin was unbearable. After taking arger dose of the allergy medication that Josephine had bought her, Rose felt slightly better. Rose began to long for the expensive roses in the trash can. "Josie, how much do you reckon the roses your brother sent me would cost?" "The average rose costs a few dozen yuans each. However, the roses my brother sent are the more exquisite ones and of quite a few assortments. I''d say perhaps a few hundred, if not thousands, for one?" Rose¡¯s face scrunched up. "You''re telling me I just threw away a luxurious car¡¯s worth of money this morning? "Oh, but then again your brother''s pretty rich. Like the spoiled rich kid of spoiled rich kids." Reaching that train of thought, she sighed again in frustration. "He''s willing to spend so much on an insignificant care worker, yet what about his actual wife? He won''t even spend a cent on me. Sigh, he doesn''t even love me." 1 Josie was speechless,"..." Rose was in a horrible mood. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Let''s go drinking, Josie!" Rose had two ways of dealing with her problems-Stuffing herself with snacks and drinking. The former dealt with small bouts of sadness while thetter took onrger bouts of despondence. Josephine felt wary. "Drinking? Not happening. Thest time you drank, you ended in the emergency room and I almost got my head sted off from my brother''s anger." Rose merely replied, "Life is too short to wallow in self-pity! Let''s go." Josie caved quickly. At Grand Asia. Grayson dashed into the president¡¯s office as if his life depended on it. "Mr. President, we have news on the rascal." Chapter 496 Chapter 496 Jay¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, and Grayson immediately cut to the chase. "Mr. President, the rascal brought Missus to a bar an hour ago.¡± mes of fury poured from Jay¡¯s cold eyes. "Damn it!" Standing elegantly, frost oozed off his lithe figure in oppressive waves. The next moment, his long legs marched toward the door. Grayson dared not make a sound as he pondered which side he should stand on. After all, by ending this rascal, the president was bound to have a conflict with the missus. "Janice wishes to see you, Mr. President," the secretary reported as she panted from running over. This woman was Janice, the Australian contact for the new project between Grand Asia and Australia. "Let her wait." The secretary replied, "Janice said time is of the essence, Mr. President. She has to catch the flight after negotiating the details with you." "Tell her my backyard caught fire." The secretary gaped at him. Grayson waved a hand to dismiss her. "Have her wait a short while." However, Janice exited the elevator just as Jay was about to enter. She blocked his path. Unable to pull himself out, he concluded the negotiation in the fastest way he knew possible. Then, he rushed to the bar. Inside the bar. Both Rose and Josie were drunk. Inhibited by alcohol, Rose took the opportunity to diss Jay. "Your brother... Just because... He''s easy on the eyes, h e thinks he can be rude to me. Let me tell you, when I be the Audrey Hepburn of his dreams, I''ll prance i n front of him all the time until he can¡¯t walk straight anymore. Then I''ll... I¡¯ll make him suffer..." Hearing that, Jay''s long legs instantly stopped. Standing outside of the bar''s doors, he turned the hot temperature outside the bar into a freezer as if he was a high powered air conditioner. The loud music stopped, and youths who were previously headbanging, dancing, and twerking shared confused looks with each other. "Get out." The man''s thin lips moved slightly to produce a voice one would identify to be the voice of Lucifer. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the bitter-looking handsome man at the door. In an instant, everyone quickly vanished without the bodyguards even having to move. Goodness, this man was terrifying. The frenzy in the bar instantly quieted.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay stared at thedy sitting at the bar. She appeared more flirty under the influence of alcohol and was leaning her head against the man''s chest. Grayson prayed internally that the president had forgotten his promise to end the rascal. However, the mountains of frost gave way to the mes of fury in his eyes as theynded on the ''rascal'' and Rose leaning against each other. "Go, break the rascal''s arms." Grayson eyed the bodyguards. The bodyguards quickly walked over and dragged the '' rascal'' onto the floor, causing Josephine to yelp in shock at the sudden movement. "Ah! Help!¡¯ Rose got up to y the role of a ''damsel in shining armor¡¯ and mmed the bottle of alcohol on the bodyguard''s face. All the while, she was yelling, "This i s for bullying my man. I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you..." Thanks to his quick reflexes, Jay suspended her hand mid-air before more harm could be done. "Take a look, Mr. President..." Realizing something was off with the situation, the bodyguard¡¯s expression paled in shock. "Second Lady?¡± Turning around, Jay''s eyes met Josephine''s face, and his expression darkened further. "Drag her out." Grayson gave the bodyguards a dangerous look as he watched them drag Josephine out by her legs. Only then did they change to lift her by their shoulders and walk her out instead. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 "Where''re you taking my man?" Rose swayed on her feet as she tried to follow after them. However, her path was blocked with a terrifyingly angry Jay Ares. "Who am I?" Rose stared at him. Blinking innocently, she lifted a hand to rub her sleepy eyes in a confused manner. " Haven''t we met before, handsome?" Grinding his mrs, Jay stared coldly at her. "You tell _ H me. Rose smiled foolishly. "I''m very extroverted when ites to handsome men, you see. Though you do look familiar, I don''t think I¡¯ve met you before. Since every fortune of mine from my previous and current life has been wasted on Jay Ares, that stupidly handsome b* stard.¡± Jay''s chiseled features twitched. Rose had both praised and scolded him with one mere sentence. His reticent expression revealed that he did not know whether tough or cry in response. He watched Rose ce a friendly arm on his shoulder in the aforementioned extroverted manner. She was drunk beyondprehension. She must have drunk a lot to arrive at this point of incoherence. "Do you know how to fight, handsome?" Jay¡¯s expression remained indifferent. "Yeah.¡± She pointed at the men holding Josie ''hostage¡¯. "You see that wretched man? Wallop him hard for me, so hard you disfigure his face beyond recognition!" The bodyguard broke out into a cold sweat. Who had he offended now? Good God, what had he done that warranted the missus¡¯ desire to punish him like that? "What do I get in return?" The bodyguard was close to pissing himself. The president would not sacrifice him to get on the missus ¡¯ good side... Right? "Return? What do you want in return?" Jay replied, "Come home and sleep with me." Grayson and the rest were shell shocked by the president''s request. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They had never imagined this president of theirs who was known for his cold and unfeeling persona to say such things without blushing or his heart skipping. They sighed. It was time to rewrite their impression of him. Rose pushed Jay away and smiled flirtatiously. "Wanna sleep with me?" The influence of alcohol was potent in her tone. Watching her sway sensually like willows in the wind, Jay nodded before he realized she was talking in her warm and gentle voice. She had never used that with him before. Rose approached him with a bright smile as she clung to his arm gently. Leaning her head into his chest, she spoke softly, "You¡¯ll have to take good care of me, then!" "I''ll take great care of you." Jay felt his body heat up under Rose''s teasing. Right then... Rose''s expression immediately shifted as she lifted her leg to knee the organ between his legs. Jay''s indifferent expression immediately broke apart... Grayson and the bodyguards were paralyzed in shock. F*ck, they were so screwed. They should have read their horoscopes before leaving the house today. Today was not their day. The president had been hit where it hurt most by a woman. This was like saying goodbye to the president''s reputation. Not to mention that they were present to witness such a monumental incident. With how petty the president was, they were as good a s dead. Jay''s expression darkened to the maximum. Instead of ending at just that, Rose even drew her hand back to hit his face. However, Jay caught both her hands and held them against her back. Then, he carried her and brought her back to the car with a menacing expression on his face. "You will not speak of today''s incident to anyone else, understood?" Jay¡¯s ominous tone reached them. "Understood, Mr. President." The men behind did not dare to speak out of turn. The Rolls-Royce arrived at the medical department''s staff residence. Inhibited by alcohol, the two women spent the car ride singing at the top of their voices. Josie sang out, "I love it when you call me senorita. I wish I could pretend I didn''t need ya." Rosepleted the lyrics, singing, "But every touch is ooh. It¡¯s true. Ooh, I should be running." Chapter 498 Chapter 498 Josie sang the next line, "Ooh, you know I love it when you call me senorita. I wish it wasn''t so damn hard to leave ya." Rose continued, "But every touch is ooh. It''s true. Ooh, I should be running, Ooh, you keep m ying for ya." Despite its melodious tune, the song ended up warped beyond recognition from the two drunkards, sounding worse than mourners at a funeral. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grayson''s heart skidded and fell at the women''s intonations, shooting up to the clouds only to drop down to hell. Grayson sighed silently, thinking, ''With the way they''re singing, you''d think they''re out for blood!" After much effort, they finally got the two women into the staff residency. Then, Jay instructed Grayson and the rest, "Wait for me outside!" Immediately, Grayson¡¯s and the bodyguards¡¯ expressions brightened at the prospect of freedom. They fled faster than hares from predators. Worn out from all the singing, Josephiney on the sofa as her voice slowly drifted off. "I love it when you call me senorita.¡± Then, her eyes closed as she fell asleep. Rose, however, was a nonconformist. For how quiet and gentle she was usually, she became rowdy and unrestrained when drunk. Jay carried her to the bed only for her to crawl and stand on the mattress. Afraid that she would fall onto the floor, hey her down on the bed again. Once again, she stubbornly stood. Exasperated, Jay simply held her down against the bed. Rose red at him. "What are you doing?" Finding her huffing expression adorable, he could not help but tease her a little. "What do you think?" He reached a hand to touch her face, his long fingersnding on the corners of her mouth. Putting on her pliant demeanor, she got Jay to let his guard down before she suddenly turned her head to bite his finger... "Let go, Rose Loyle! What are you, a dog?" Arge hand came to squish the sides of her mouth, forcing Rose to let go. She then muttered with a pout." I''m a disgrace to the Severe family if I don''t bite your finger off." Jay was slightly shocked. She was still aware that she was a Severe despite how drunk she was? That meant she still subconsciously saw herself as Angeline Severe, right? Blood seeped from his fingertip, making Jay frown in pain. "Stop biting me," Jay spoke coldly. "That''s what you get for bullying my man." Jay¡¯s expression was dark. "Who¡¯s your man?" "Josie!" "She''s a woman!" In hindsight, Jay should have known that cing these two weirdos together was a recipe for disaster. Rose replied with a straight face, "So what if she¡¯s a woman? We''re both heartsick people who understand each other. We sympathize with each other, and maybe we''ll even get registered overseas... As a pair of soulmates.'' ncing at the sofa, Jay stared at Josephine''s sharp crew cut. He did not doubt Rose''s words at all. Perhaps Rose was not the only one who needed therapy after all. He should have a psychiatrist look at his impulsive little sister. "You can''t marry Josephine." Jay ced a finger underneath Rose''s chin, lifting her head to meet his indifferent gaze as he tried to brainwash her. "For a marriage between two women, who''s going to earn money and who¡¯s going to bear to children?" "I don''t want money nor children." "Then what are you going to eat? What about amenities?" "Jaybie will take care of us." Jay was speechless."..." Why did he have to take care of the two women who betrayed him? He was already being merciful by not feeding them to the sharks. He did not expect Rose to suddenly break out into a grin. "Then, I''ll top and she''ll bottom. We''ll live happily ever after!" 1 Frustrated, Jay wanted nothing more than to soak this woman in the tub to wake her up. That was what he thought, and so, that was also what he did. However, upon stripping her of her clothes, he realized that she was having an allergic reaction. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 It dawned on Jay that Rose was allergic to pollen. She only threw his roses away as she had no other choice but to do so. At that, the anger in his chest simmered to a small flicker. He redressed Rose and finally put her to sleep after dealing with quite the fuss she put up. In her dreams, Rose muttered unstoppably, "Let''s get married, Josie. Both Zayne Severe and Jay Ares can go to hell!" Jay''s eyes grew cold as the corners of his lips tugged into a sneer. ¡°Going to pretend nothing happened after provoking me, Zayne Severe?" Josephine fell with a sudden thud off the sofa. He stared at the woman who continued to sleep even after somersaulting onto the floor. He had always taken her as an innocent idiot he needed to protect, but it never crossed his mind that this moron would one day be the biggest threat of his life. Indeed, one should never judge a book by its cover! Jay felt the need to call for extraordinary measures before this pair of best friends further developed their '' tonic soulmate'' rtionship! "People." Grayson pushed open the door. "Yes, Mr. President?" "Drag the seconddy away." Grayson froze in shock! Did he hear it wrong? Did the president just use the word ''drag''? "Yes, Sir." Grayson beckoned the bodyguards over with a gesture and they immediately followed per the president''s orders. They truly dragged her away this time, with one of them tugging her out of the room by her waist. Feeling her lungs give at the pressure, Josie was startled from her deep sleep and shouted with her eyes still shut, "What the hell? I''m still a youngdy. Would it kill you to carry me instead?" Unimpressed, Jay picked up a teacup from the table and sshed ice-cold water on Josephine. Instantly, Josie''s eyes shot open. The sight of her cold brother, Jay, sobered her up immediately. "Jay." Pushing the bodyguard away, she shrunk into herself as she stood in front of her brother. Jay''s sharp gaze cut into Josephine. "Getting bold now, are you? Hitting on your brother¡¯s woman.¡± Confuddled, Josephine stared nkly at Jay. "It was Sister-inw¡¯s idea to go drinking, Jay. Not m e!" Shepletely missed Jay¡¯s point. "Why go drinking?¡± Jay went with her flow. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Sister-inw wasn''t in a good mood." He continued to stare viciously at Josephine as she shrunk even deeper into herself. She may be dumb, but the decades she spent in Jay¡¯s vicinity gave her the ability to grasp the meaning behind his res. As for this moment in time, the passive answers she gave him were starting to frustrate and piss him off. "Sister-inw said you''re willing to spend so much on an insignificant care worker yet not a cent on your actual wife. Disheartened as she was, she invited me t o go drinking.¡± "I thought I prohibited both of you from drinking?¡± Jay could not understand. Sure, Rose was good at acting pliant in front of him before throwing his words out the window, but Josephine feared him and treated his words like they were imperial edicts. Why would she ignore his words and go drinking? Josephine''s reply was soft. "I didn¡¯t want to go at first, but Sister-inw said that life is too short to wallow in self-pity. You know how I am with persuasion... I can''t hold my ground. So I went with her.'' Hearing this, he was infuriated. "If she jumped off a bridge, would you follow too?" She quickly straightened herself and held her head high. Her expression was one of detachment to life''s pleasures and fearlessness of death. "If that''s what Sister-inw wishes, then I shall... Do my best to follow!" Jay¡¯s sharp eyes squinted as coldness began to seep from around him. He felt a tinge of a threat at Josephine''s rtionship with Rose. His head throbbed for that split moment. "From today onward, you''re not allowed to see her anymore." A dangerous tone sounded from the light movement of Jay''s lips. Josie promptly protested, saying, "Why won¡¯t you let m e see Sister-inw, Jay?" He merely left with a dark look on his face. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 The bodyguard approached her. "Let''s go, Madam Josephine." Josephine yelled back at the bodyguard, "''Dumb my foot! Your entire family is dumb!" The bodyguard was shocked! Forced into the car, Josie stared nostalgically at the medical department''s staff residency and waved. " Farewell, Sister-inw." By her side, Jay spared her a cold look. Josephine''s affectionate expression only intensified the frost in his eyes. "Do you want to marry her?'' Josie nodded. "Yeah." Realizing what she had said, she turned to look fearfully at Jay before shaking her head in a way that resembled a pellet drum. "You''ve definitely misunderstood Sister-inw and m e, Jay. We¡¯re both women, so how can we get married t o each other?" Jay¡¯s gaze fell on her. "It''s possible to do it overseas." Despite how harmless her brother looked, Josephine could almost feel his soft voice suffocating her like a devil¡¯s hand on her throat. Josephine kept her mind sober. "Say her and I do get married, Jay. Who''s going to top and who¡¯s going to bottom? I''m a tomboy in and out. If neither of us is willing to bottom, how can this marriage ''satisfy'' either of us?" The corners of Jay''s mouth twitched. "Keep these vulgar words away from your sister-inw!" Josephine felt wronged. "Rose is a fan of boy''s love from her very core, Jay. She¡¯s the one who taught me these things in the first ce." Jay grew silent. Then, he dropped Josephine off at Horizon Colors. He threw her to their parents with a clipped tone." Please refine your daughter''s behavior." Setting their eyes on their long-lost daughter, Mother and Father Ares were both shocked and ted. "Where have you been all this while, Josie? Mom and Dad were worried sick about you." Josephine''s eyes turned into crescent moons as she smiled. With their parents present, she cast Jay off her mind as she replied mischievously, "I went on a honeymoon with my soulmate." Assuming their daughter was referring to Zayne Severe, Mother and Father Ares merely reprimanded," Don''t forget to tell us first next time, okay?" "Okay." Meanwhile, Jay was close to skinning Josephine alive with his fierce gaze. He would have had it not been for the appearance of his three adorable kids. "Daddy!¡± Turning around, Jay was met with an armful of the three of them. Carrying Baby Zetty in his arms, the ice in his expression slowly thawed. "Have you been busytely, Daddy? Do you not have time to visit us anymore?" Baby Zetty asked. Josie replied, "How could your daddy have time for you when he''s busy flirting with other women?" At that, the three children paled. This earned Josephine a hard re from Jay. Unafraid to cause chaos, Josephine continued, "I''m not lying. Your daddy sent her a lot of roses." Jenson asked, "How do you know?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Josie¡¯s tone was arrogant when she replied, "The woman¡¯s my friend." Jenson¡¯s tone was contemptuous. "Daddy has better taste than to fall for friends of dumb blondes." Josephine was speechless."..." "Of all the things to inherit from your daddy, Jenson Ares, why¡¯d you choose his lesser traits?¡± Although he had voiced out his disbelief, Jenson felt anxiety creep into his chest anyway. The children shared a look and a silent conversation that no one but them was privy to. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 It was a deste night for deste men. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window in his study, Jay lifted his head to stare off into the distance. His gaze fell on Imperial Capital¡¯s most prominent high-rise building-Grand Asia. He wondered when would be the day he could bring his beloved home. Theptop on the study desk disyed the colorful scenes of the game silently, but the familiar notification of a mutualing online did not ring despite his strong desire. Jay could not help but feel frustrated. Perhaps she found no need toe online without Josie present. Ding ding! The notification of a mutualing online suddenly sounded from theptop. Jay was quick to arrive before his desk. Seeing the profile icon of ''Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber'' brighten with colors, anger tinted Jay''s attractive appearance. ''Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber'' had sent him a short text. ''You free?¡¯ Jay replied, ''Yeah.'' Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber then said, ¡®I can''t sleep. Could we talk for a bit?¡¯ Jay typed, ¡®It would be my pleasure!¡¯ Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber then said, ''I had a nightmare today.'' Jay raised an eyebrow. ''Oh?'' ''I dreamt of my love.'' Jay, His expression darkened. Why was dreaming of him a nightmare? ''What terrifying thing did he do to you?¡¯ ''He came to my house to kidnap his sister!'' ''That¡¯s... the nightmare you speak of?¡¯ R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber typed, ''Sob, sob. Why didn''t he bring me too? He doesn''t want me anymore.'' Jay,"..." Why did a woman¡¯s brain stray so far from logic? They had not recognized each other yet. To kidnap her home before that would make him an unfaithful husband. Jay asked, ''Would you follow him if he wanted to bring you home though?'' Jay hovered his mouse over the button for a while before he finally clicked it to send the text. ''I want to, but... I suppose I would reject him.'' Frost returned to Jay¡¯s dark eyes. He was torn between loving and hating her every time they spoke. ''Why¡¯s that?¡¯ Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber answered, ''I... Don''t think I''m ready to face him yet.'' Jay typed, ''Go to sleep, it¡¯s gettingte.'' ''I can''t. I¡¯m waiting for Zaynie Green toe back. I can''t help but worry when she''s not here.¡¯ ''You don''t need to worry. She''s not a child.'' Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber said, ''You don''t get it. She''s my love¡¯s younger sister. I can''t help but feel that I''ve taken the love that was meant for her when her brother treats me well. I feel a need to make i t up to her. ¡®I care for his family because I care for him.'' Jay was shocked. It turned out she was aware that he treated her well. A simple ¡°because I care for him'' had the sun shining through the gloomy clouds in his chest. Jay stood and walked toward Josephine¡¯s bedroom. He banged on the door. Donned in a messy long wig, Josephine reminded him of Lady in White. "What are you, a ghost? Why are you knocking on my door in the middle of the night, Jay? It''s scary.¡± Jay tugged the wig off. "Ghost? Have you looked at yourself?¡¯ "What do you want from me?" "Go change. I''ll send you back." "Back where?" "Where your Sister-inw is staying.¡± Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Josie wailed, saying, "No way, Jay. You''re the one who dragged me home and now you''re telling me to go back? Since when did you be so unprincipled? "I''m not going.¡± Josephine was displeased. "You have to go back." His tone left no room for rejection. "I''ll go back tomorrow morning, okay?" Drowsy with sleep, Josephine wanted nothing more than to flop back onto the bed. She felt her frustration rise at Jay''s impolite request. Jay wore an upromisable expression. Hurt filled Josephine''s eyes. "You''re ying favorites, Jay. Ever since we were young, you¡¯ve been ying favorites." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay froze at the words that came out of her mouth. Josephine''s im was not baseless when he had indeed spent most of this life fixated on Angeline. As a result, he took no knowledge of Josephine''s feelings. However, he did not regret doing so as Angeline was worth every bit of his heart. "Come with me." Then, he turned around and walked away. Slouching, Josephine followed him into the study where Jay motioned for her to read hisptop disy. Reading the texts from ''Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber'', she found every lineced with regard for herself. Josephine¡¯s eyes watered. Jay spoke softly, "She''s very worried about you. She can''t sleep without you back." Josie nodded, choking from the onught of emotions she felt. "I know, I know... Sister-inw has always been good to me.¡± Memories of Rose selflessly saving her at Tourmaline Estate surfaced in Josephine''s mind. Followed by the memory of how Rose risked everything to save her again back in the ruins. Josephine bawled. "I owe her too much, Jay." "That''s a topic for another day. Let''s get you back first." Jay interrupted his sister. Josie nodded. It was around one in the morning when Jay sent Josephine to Grand Asia''s staff residency. After Josephine alighted, Jay suddenly called out of her, ¡°Josie!" Josephine turned around. Jay continued, "Your Sister-inw will never take away the love I have reserved for you." Josephine grinned. "Yeah." Then, she left happily. Opening the doors to enter, Josephine found Rose sitting cross-legged on the bed. The sight of the other had Rose throwing a pillow at her head. "Where have you been, you little rascal?" Josephine caught the pillow and climbed onto Rose''s bed with a silly smile on her face. "I''m sleeping with you tonight, Sister-inw. I''ll warm your bed." Rose soon fell asleep. The following day. Rose had prepared breakfast while Josephine still snored away. Leaving for work, Rose left Josephine a small line of text. ''Hey, Josie. When you¡¯re free, could you help me ask where this friend of yours does his screen protector business? I''d like to visit him as thanks for talking with mest night!¡¯ Josephine gaped in shock when she woke up and read the text. What happenedst night? Since when did her shy Sister-inw ever take the first step to meet people? Exhrated, Josie called Jay. "Jay..." Jay immediately interrupted, saying, "I''m busy. I''ll call you back." Josephine responded with an impatient shout, "Sister-inw wants to meet you!" Jay froze. He finally muttered after a long pause, "What did you say?" Josephine said, "I thought you were busy? Go work first!" Jay clenched his jaw. "Finish your sentence, Josephine Ares." Josie snorted with a tease, saying, "I thought you said you were busy? I should''ve known. Matters involving Sister-inw will always be your top priority. "Anyway, Sister-inw left me a text this morning with a request to ask you where you stick phone screen protectors. She says she wants to visit you as thanks for talking with herst night." As thanks for talking with herst night? Jay smiled. She was a sweet child who knew to repay others'' kindness. Not bad, not bad at all. Josephine doubled over inughter. "I can¡¯t believe you lied to her about sticking phone screen protectors. I''d like to see how you follow up with this lie, Jay!" Chapter 503 Chapter 503 Calling for members of his think tank into the office, Jay asked shamelessly, "How much do you know about sticking on phone screen protectors?" The members were stunned, shocked by the curveball of a question thrown at them. Yet under the president''s ferocious and predatory gaze, they could only ransack their brain for answers to his question. "Sticking screen protectors are essentially street stalls, Mr. President." "Street stalls means it¡¯ll be somewhere a lot of people will be." "Normally under sky bridges." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay¡¯s tone was final when he said, "Prepare the necessary tools. Tonight I''ll set up a stall under Rainbow Sky Bridge." Grayson and the rest''s jaws dropped at the news. "Mr. President... You... You want to set up a street stall?" Jay tipped his head in a slight nod. Not daring to prod deeper, Grayson and the rest quickly excused themselves. "Did the president undergo some sort of psychological shock recently, Mr. Grayson? Why would he have the sudden desire to stick screen protectors under sky bridges?" "Imagine how much of a frenzy it would cause if news got out? Grand Asia¡¯s president sticking screen protectors under Rainbow Sky Bridge..." "Perhaps the president wants a taste of normality?" Grayson fathomed. Everyone was confused. A secretary approached Grayson with a smile worth a million dors as she reported enthusiastically," Someone¡¯s looking for you, Mr. Gray." "Who?" "You¡¯ll know when you get there." At the reception desk. Three adorable babies sat quietly with their school bags on their backs. Walking over, Grayson was shocked when he found the Ares family''s little masters anddy. "Why are you here?" Grayson asked. The kids stared at him with soft looks. "Are you looking for the president? Come with me, I¡¯ll bring you there." Baby Robbie shook his head. "We¡¯re here for you today, Uncle Grayson." Grayson felt the itch of a bad omen. "Uncle''s very busy. How about we talk again next time?" Robbie blocked his exit. "A private word, Uncle Grayson?" Grayson was shocked by Baby Robbie''s lightning-fast speed. He had heard rumors of this little boy''s agility, and he could confirm it to be true today! Grayson had no choice but to bring them to his private office. His stoic expression immediately morphed into that of a pug. "How can I help you, little devils?" Robbie replied, "We''d like to inquire a little something." Zetty added, "About my father''s dating scandal." Grayson wanted to leave. Who was he to simply leak the president''s dating scandal? His only option was to feed them with a fake story. "Your daddy''s a dating ck hole. He has no dating scandals.¡± Seeing he did not speak the truth, Jenson gave him an ultimatum. "Do you want to send us to school, Uncle Grayson?" That was the most difficult mission in the history of mankind. Grayson immediately faltered. "Fine. What do you want to know?" "Did Daddy buy roses recently?¡± "Yes." "For who?" "I can¡¯t tell you that," Grayson replied with a helpless expression. Jenson walked toward the door. "Then, I shall look for daddy right now and beg that you send us to school." Grayson quickly blurted out, "A care worker at the medical center named Lenny Loyle.¡± Satisfied by the answer, Jenson revealed a crafty smile. Then, he patted Grayson''s head with a maturity unfit for such a young boy. "Good boy!¡± Grayson froze with a look of stupor on his face! This boy was too treacherous! Chapter 504 Chapter 504 The three cute babies were discussing in front of him. Baby Robbie said angrily, "Aunty''s right. Daddy''s really picking up girls." Baby Zetty chimed in, "Mommy''s bones have not gone cold but Daddy has already forgotten about Mommy. It really gives you the chills." Jenson said coldly, "You can''t jump to conclusions until you know the truth." "Then what happens now?" Baby Zetty asked. Baby Robbie suggested, saying, "Let''s investigate the little care worker Daddy likes." Jenson agreed. "Yeah." After that, they left without worrying about anyone else. Grayson waspletely ignored by the adorable babies... He was dumbfounded. Just as he was thinking of telling the president of the babies'' n, Jenson suddenly came back and threatened him, saying, ¡°Uncle Grayson, if you want to see us every day, go ahead andin to Daddy." This was a tant threat! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only His thoughts were deliberate at this young age. He even knew how to attack and retreat. It was really unpleasant! Jenson and the others soon arrived at the medical department of Grand Asia. Hiding in the stairwell, several small heads were gathered together as they plotted something. "If the three of us head out together, the care worker will know that we¡¯re triplets from the Ares family. She¡¯d hide her true face and treat us hypocritically, so we should head out one by one," said Baby Robbie. "That makes sense," Jenson said. Baby Zetty carried a cute little school bag and walked down the corridor. She did not know which ward the nurses were in, so she could only look for them one by one. When it was Ward 11, Baby Zetty put her head at the crack of the door and asked softly, "Aunty, do you know Lenny Loyle?" Rose was sitting by the bedside reciting Buddhist scriptures to her grandfather when suddenly, she heard this familiar voice. She turned her head immediately in astonishment. Seeing Baby Zetty, Rose was astonished. "Why are you looking for Lenny for?" Baby Zetty''s gaze fell on her forehead, which was exposed outside the mask. A touch of fear filled her deer-like pupils. Rose stood up and walked toward her but then backed away. She was afraid of scaring her daughter. Baby Zetty shook her head and ran away. The frightened Baby Zetty ran back to the stairwell. Baby Robbie and Jenson saw her panicked expression and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?" "The aunty in ward 11, her face is so ugly!" Baby Zetty said, patting her chest. Baby Robbie frowned, saying, "Girls are just scaredy-cats. Watch me." When Baby Robbie set out, Baby Zetty suddenly took his hand and said with a look of shame, "Baby Robbie, apologize to that aunty for me. I didn''t mean to be rude to her. I was just afraid..." "Okay." Baby Robbie went directly to Ward 11, opened the door, and walked toward Rose. Rose did not dare to face Baby Robbie. She had scared her daughter away and did not want to scare her son too. However, Baby Robbie''s gaze fell directly on her face. With a sense of scrutiny, he said, "Aunty, I''m sorry. The girl who ran away just now is my sister. She asked me to say sorry to you. She didn''t mean to be rude to you. She was just scared..." Baby Robbie bowed to Rose after he was done speaking. Rose smiled slightly and asked, "What are you doing here?" "We''re looking for a caretaker. Her name''s Lenny. Aunty, do you know her?" Rose was slightly shocked. Baby Robbie had a bad tone when he mentioned Lenny. It seemed that it was not a good thing they were looking for her. "I''m new here, so I''m not very familiar with the nursing staff." "Thank you, Aunty." Baby Robbie then retreated. He looked around again, then went back to the stairwell dejectedly. "There¡¯s no such person as Lenny at all." Baby Zetty said, "Could it be she did note to work today?" Jenson, however, fell into contemtion. After a long time, Jenson asked Baby Robbie, "The aunty in Ward 11, what¡¯s her name?" "I didn''t ask," Baby Robbie said. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. "I''ll go and have a look." Then, he walked toward Ward 11 when he suddenly recalled the day Mommy fell from the building and when he overheard Daddy talking to Mr. Police. "Sir Ares, ording to the traces of the scene, your wife fell from the window. There''s a pool of blood on the ground. The ss shards must''ve injured your wife''s body! I just don''t know if your wife has injured any vital parts..." Soon, he arrived at Ward 11. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Rose stared at the door in a daze before saying, "Come i n." Jenson opened the door and slowly walked toward Rose. Rose had guessed that it would be Jens'' turn toe forward. A bitter smile filled her eyes and her voice was slightly hoarse as she asked, "Are you also here to find Lenny?" He stood in front of her, his beautiful eyes projecting maturity and stability that did not match his age. He nodded. "Yup." Rose could not helpughing. Why were the children looking for her? "Haven''t you already looked for her? There¡¯s no Lenny here," Rose asked curiously. Staring into her eyes, he said, "You''re her." Rose was dumbfounded! This child''s thinking was meticulous, not missing a single detail. IT was without a doubt that Jenson was taught by Jay Ares himself. Jenson stepped forward. Suddenly, he hugged her tenderly and called out softly, "Mommy." Rose''s tears burst out from her eyes instantly. Her body was stiff in Jens'' small but warm embrace. "How¡¯d you guess?" Rose was shaken as she returned the gesture and hugged Jens in her arms. "Because Daddy gave you flowers," Jenson said. Rose felt as if she had woken up from a dream for the first time. Jay had beening to the medical department every day not because he was bored, but because he missed her! He had recognized her since a long time ago, then? Rose felt a current of warmth in her heart, but what followed next was a huge panic. She was able to face Jay calmly before, but now it felt like she would be sitting on pins and needles if she saw him. "Mommy, pleasee home?" Jenson asked. Rose hugged Jens as her tears rained down. "Jens, could you give Mommy some time? Look, your sister will be scared when she sees Mommy. There are many people who don''t have Jens'' courage. Mommy doesn''t want to face so many people yet." Jenson was very considerate of his mommy, so he said, "Mommy, we¡¯ll wait for you." Nodding, she said, "Okay." Jenson turned his head and looked at Old Master Severe who was on the hospital bed. Old Master Severe was also looking at him, his eyes full of appreciation. She then said, "Jens, this is Grandpa." Jenson''s beautiful peach eyes were shocked, but he obediently called out to Old Master Severe, "Grandpa!" Gently touching Jens'' head, she said with a smile, " Jens, don''t tell others about seeing Mommy today." Jens nodded. "Okay." He then left the ward and returned to the stairwell. Putting his hands in the pockets of his school uniform, he spoke simply and coldly like before, "Let''s go!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty asked him, "Have you found Lenny?" Jenson did not answer. When the three of them walked down the stairs, they were blocked by Jay and Grayson. "Daddy!" the three adorable babies eximed. Grayson had a strong feeling of guilt in his eyes, and h e avoided looking at the cute babies. Jenson whispered, "Uncle Grayson, long time no see!" Grayson felt that the little guy''s ability to freeze someone was catching up with that of his president. With a dry smile, he said, "Little Master, we meet again so soon." Chapter 506 Chapter 506 Although Jay loved children, he never spoiled them. Especially in the face of right and wrong, he would not indulge children. "You guys are all grown up now, hm? ying truant?" The adorable babies stood neatly in front of Jay, shrinking into the size of quail eggs one by one. They dropped their heads, not daring to face Daddy''s disappointed eyes. "Who''s terrible idea was this?" The three adorable babies stepped forward in an organized manner. Grayson was so startled by their tacit understanding that his eyes almost fell to the ground. "Mr. Ares, the young masters and youngdy must''ve nned a countermeasure in advance." Jenson red at Grayson fiercely, so thetter immediately fell silent. He was afraid that the killing gaze of the young master would be on par with his president''s after several more years of cultivation. As expected, each new generation excelled from the previous! "What did youe here for?" Baby Zetty raised her head, tearfully denouncing Daddy''s offense. "Daddy, you lied." Jay frowned. Baby Zetty cried and said, "You said that you¡¯ll only marry Mommy in this life, but Mommy''s gone and you¡¯re already pursuing other women." "So, you¡¯re here to investigate Lenny?" Baby Bobbie adopted a stern manner as if he could care less. "Yes, we just wanted to see which woman would be more attractive than Mommy and who could have you smitten in such a short time." "Then... Have you seen her?" Baby Bobbie and Baby Zetty shook their heads together. Only Jenson had a nk expression on his face from beginning to end. "Very good. Can you all go back now?" Jay said with relief. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie looked upset. Jay ordered Grayson, "Send them back to school." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Grayson''s face was pale, especially when he saw Jenson''s gloating eyes. Grayson almost slumped on the ground. "Uncle Grayson, let''s go." Jenson''s voice was like the devil''s bugle horn. The man¡¯s legs trembled as he followed with a bitter expression. Jay walked down the corridor. Walking out of the doors of Grand Asia, Jenson suddenly brought down his school bag and threw it to Grayson. "Uncle Grayson, help me carry my school bag." Grayson nodded and bowed like Confucius. "Yes, yes, Little Young Master." Just as he took over Jenson''s school bag, another two school bags were also passed over. "And ours." With the three bags in hand, he instantly turned from a high-ss and cool male elite to a stay- home dad. Grayson could only suffer in silence and keep his bitterness quiet. "Uncle Grayson, I heard that you''re good at fighting. Can you teach me?" Baby Robbie blinked at Grayson with his innocent eyes. He knew that these little brats would not let him off easily. "Uncle will teach you when he''s free." Baby Robbie swept his legs once over. "I want you to show me how good you are today." Grayson jumped. He was about to throw the schoolbags on the ground and deal with the speedy Baby Robbie when Jenson¡¯s cold shouting voice came, "Don¡¯t dirty my bag." Grayson could only carry the three school bags. On the condition of ensuring that the school bags were not dirty, fighting Baby Robbie seemed a little difficult. For Baby Robbie, although his strength was not as much as his, the kid was very shrewd and kicked the schoolbag specifically. Grayson''s hands could only stay in a defensive state. The final result was... He was beaten terribly by Baby Robbie. His pair of eyes had swelled into panda eyes and his lips were like sausages. That handsome face looked as if it was full of joy. Jenson picked up the school bag from the ground and patted the dirt on it with a look of disgust. "Hey, it seems that I have to change the school bag." His obsession with cleanliness also surpassed his father''s. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 When Jay came to Ward 11, Rose was absent-mindedly reciting scriptures to her grandfather. Hearing the familiar sound of footsteps, Rose''s heart suddenly constricted before beating violently. Jay sat down on the chair beside her and looked at her thoughtfully with his clear eyes. Rose recited, "If you cling onto one thought, you''ll be trapped within the one thought. When the thought is let go, one''s heart would be free. Things change with one''s heart, conditions are created by one''s heart, and what troubles are also born from one''s heart..." Jay suddenly said, "What does it mean?" Slightly bbergasted, the pages of the book were crumpled with the force of her fingers gripping them. "Mr. Ares, Old Master Severe''s illness is a heart disease. There are thousands of knots in his heart. If h e doesn¡¯t remove them, it¡¯ll be an endless loop." A touch of loss shed across Jay''s eyes. "Hmm, what''s the solution?" Rose whispered, "If the doctors are helpless, then I certainly have no solutions!" He stood up irritably, saying, "Given it''s a heart disease and I''m asking for the treatment solution, how can there be no solution?" Rose looked at him in amazement and was now even more convinced that he must have had recognized her a long time ago. His probing around might be an obvious discussion of Grandpa''s condition, but secretly, he was testing her mentality. She was like a coward in a tortoise''s shell. She had let him down. Jay''s cell phone rang all of a sudden. After ncing at Rose, he connected the call in front of her. "Mr. Ares! Assistant Grayson has been injured!" Jay''s expression was slightly nervous as he said, "I''ll head over right now!" He then nced at Rose meaningfully before leaving i n a hurry. Rose let out a long sigh of relief. When Jay returned to the president''s office, Grayson was sitting on the sofa, his eyes and mouth forming a three-point area of bruises. He looked quiteical like that. "How''s your body?" Jay asked. Grayson saw Mr. Ares and was then full of grievances. "My body is intact." The president''s bodyguards were all hot-blooded men. Seeing their own bullied and beaten to the point of having a blue-purple triangle on his face, they would rather die than face this dishonor. They were roaring loudly. "Mr. Grayson, who beat you until this state? Tell us and we''ll avenge you." "They beat your face into a ck triangle, so we''ll beat him into a boneless, ground-crawling reptile." As soon as they were done speaking, they saw Jay''s sharp gaze thrown over at them like a knife. The bodyguards were immediately silent. Mr. Ares obviously hated those who bullied his people the most, so why was he so silent today? Grayson cried out the reason, "Mr. Ares, I betrayed the young masters and they harbored a grudge against m e. I have no idea how they''ll torment me in the future!" Jay looked at him, resentful for having failed to meet his expectations. "How old are you to be bullied by such a small person? Isn¡¯t it shameful?" The bodyguards were so shocked that their mouths opened in circles. Then, there was the sound of sneering. "Mr. Grayson, the young master isn''t even six years old. Even if you stood still, you shouldn''t have gotten pped by him in the face?" This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "That''s right. Even if he did hit your face, it shouldn¡¯t b e so coincidental that his fists fell on your eyes and mouth, right?" Grayson stared at them angrily. "What do you know? The young master will be six years old in a few days. His strength isn''tparable to other children of the same age. Not to mention..." Grayson recalled the battle and instantly felt like it was a glorious defeat. "The young master not only used force but also his mind. You don¡¯t know how unsuspecting Jenson is. He first threw their school bags to me. I didn''t notice it for a while. After grabbing the school bags, Baby Robbie proposed learning martial arts from me. Tell me, I was carrying three school bags, so how was I to fight?" Chapter 508 Chapter 508 "Are you stupid? Don''t you know how to put the school bag on the ground?" Grayson looked at the man who was standing and bbering, saying, "Jenson has an obsession with cleanliness. He was constantly reminding me on the side not to stain his school bag. This kid, Baby Robbie, keeps kicking the school bag specifically. My hands were not only unusable, but they were also restrained." "If you don''t have hands to use, can''t you use your legs? Isn¡¯t your martial art skills with your legs the best?" Grayson said, "This is the crux of the problem. Although Baby Robbie is small, has little strength, and doesn''t know many moves, the boy has an advantage. He''s fast-As fast as lightning. I''ll say this much today. If you don¡¯t use your hands, I can guarantee as a member of Grand Asia''s security department that no one can beat him." "That strong?" The group of men was eager to get into action. They were all showing their desire to learn from Baby Robbie. "Mr. Ares, Mr. Grayson doesn''t dare pick up the young master, so why not let us?" Jay curled his lips, asking, "You want topete with the young master?" Since Baby Robbie¡¯s return home, he had not personally seen his son''s ability. It was better to take this opportunity to test Baby Robbie''s skills and tap into his son¡¯s unlimited potential. The group of men smiled shyly. "Although it¡¯s usually disgraceful to challenge a six-year-old child, we just can''t believe that the young master is really as good as Mr. Grayson is making him out to be." Jay said, "Okay, as you wish. However, you''ll have to d o deep squats for an hour every day if you lose." Grayson gloated and said, "I''ll bet on the young master winning." The team of bodyguards was even more determined to win. "Mr. Grayson, don''te crying to us when you lose everything." Grayson said, "You¡¯ll lose till there¡¯s nothing else to lose. You won''t even be wearing pants after." At night, there was the pattering of rain from the sky. The rain gradually increased and turned into heavy rain before long. Rainwater gathered on the city streets and washed the waterways. Pedestrians were rushing on the street and many people were drenched because they did not have time to prepare umbres. Grayson cautiously asked the president, "Mr. Ares, it''s raining. Do you still want to go to the Rainbow Flyover tonight?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, his handsome face as cold as usual. "No rain, hail, or shine will be an obstacle." ¡°Yes." Grayson burst into a sweat. "Prepare a set of civilian clothes." Grayson said, "It¡¯s ready for you." "Find someone to follow her closely and share her whereabouts with me in real-time." "Yes." Grayson suddenly thought of something and said, "Mr. Ares, do you want to evacuate the crowd?" "It would alert them, so no need for that." "Yes," Grayson said. When Rose got off work, Josephine was standing at the door holding an umbre. She had personallye to pick her up from work. Rose held her hand and the two shared an umbre together. Rose smiled, saying, "You¡¯re a very competent escort." Josephine said without embarrassment, "Of course. I said that I''ll be protecting you in this lifetime and I''ll meet this promise till the end." Rose patted her on the head. "Seeing that you¡¯re so good, I¡¯ll make some delicious food for you today." Then, Josephine recalled the text message her eldest brother had sent her just now and said, "Sis Angeline, have you forgotten? We have an appointment tonight." Rose had a sh of realization. "Oh, Empire Without Sunset?" Chapter 509 Chapter 509 Rose watched the heavy rain and said, "The rain is so heavy. He wouldn''t be setting up his stall today, would he?" Hearing her question, Josephine promptly replied," I''ve asked him earlier. He saide rain or shine, he''d still set up his stall at Rainbow Sky Bridge on time." Rose said ruefully, "He really is a diligent and enterprising man." "Sis Angeline, since you''re worried about his business, how about we invite him for a big meal while we¡¯re at i t? He¡¯s helped us a lot this time anyway." Rose thought for a moment and nodded. "Then, it''s decided. Let¡¯s go." The Rainbow Sky Bridge was the most magnificent and luxurious antique-styled covered bridge in Imperial Capital. The bridge body was huge and long. The reflection of its semicircr arcs on the bottom of the bridge body connected with the water surface, forming aplete circle. Looking around, the orderly cadence was particrly strong. There were simple and open streets at both ends of the bridge, and in the middle were clusters of complex antique-styled buildings. On the inside were more singr sections which were provided to different merchants selling the city¡¯s famous cultural souvenirs. It might have been because it was a rainy day, so Rainbow Bridge was not crowded with as many people today. It was still bustling and lively. Next to the antique buildings, a canopied room had been raised. Cellphone films of various models were ced on a square table. There was a man sitting at the table who was wearing loose ck casual clothes and arge- brimmed peaked cap. His head was lowered so that pedestrians could not see his eyes. No matter how normal the clothes were, they could not cover up his naturally handsome appearance that also allowed him to be able to work any type of clothes like a perfect cloth hanger. Even the back of his head that was not covered by the peaked cap was so perfect that people could not move their eyes away. Rose and Josephine walked up to the bridge arm in arm. Josephine wanted Rose and her eldest brother to meet alone, so she made up an excuse to leave. "Sis Angeline, let''s split up and look!" Rose nodded. "Okay." Josephine then ran to the left side of the covered bridge while Rose ran to the right side. The covered bridge had hundreds of years of history, and it recorded the historical changes of Imperial Capital, the most flourishing international metropolis. It also recorded Angeline and Jay''s best times. Rose was in love with the scene and had recalled the scene of Jay and her traveling to Imperial Capital when she was young. His long legs had walked in front of her leisurely while her short legs were running just behind. She was so tired and had started to y tricks. "Jaybie, you have to hold tight onto my hand and don¡¯t let go. Otherwise, what would I do if I get lost?" "You''re so ugly, so who would want you?" He had turned around, his mouth speaking harsh words but his eyes were extremely gentle. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Angeline had protested on the spot, saying, "I¡¯m the prettiest girl in our ss. No, I''m the school''s beauty. Did you actually call me ugly? How am I ugly?" She walked in front of him angrily and raised her haughty as well as unyielding face to stare at him. Jay rubbed her head as if to calm a kitten or puppy. '' It''s useless to have a good-looking face. The beauty standard is to have a curvaceous front and back. You don''t have either of these. You have to eat more, you know? Since then, the age-old problem of Angeline¡¯s difficulty with eating had been cured without medicine. Yet, at the time, Angeline still dragged his arm shamelessly, saying, "I''m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to support me if I eat too much." Jay could not help but smile, then very solemnly said," Well then, it seems that I have to work hard to make money to support my wife." He then crouched down, letting Angeline climb onto his back. As Rose thought about it, a peaceful and happy smile appeared in her eyes. A dazzling array of jade decorations were ced on the bunks on the covered bridge. Rose did not like jade in the past. Firstly, it was because she had been born into a wealthy family, so jade was common. Secondly, she felt that jade was fragile. Given her mind was also fragile, she felt that it was a bad omen. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 It was at this ce that she had identally broken a n agate bracelet that symbolized good luck. As a result, she sat here crying. She was young then, so sheughed when she wanted to and cried when she wanted to regardless of how embarrassed the grown-u p Jay was. He had tried to coax the little brat, but she still cried a s simply as before. "Angeline, you have to be good. If it¡¯s broken, I''ll buy another one for you. Come home with me?" "No, the bracelet was given to me by my mother. My mother said that with this bracelet, my fortune with love will always go smoothly. But I broke it, which means that my love life won''t be smooth. Boohoohoo-" "It''s just a superstition." Finally, Jay spent all the money on his card and bought her a jade ne at a high price called Angel''s Tears. It was only then did she stop crying. That was the only jade ne he had given her. Since then, he had never given her any jade jewelry. She regarded Angel¡¯s Tears as her treasure, afraid to damage it. She even spent a high cost to remake a box shaped like a ck swan. This was the ck swan ne. She would only ever wear it to the most important asions. "Youngdy,e buy an auspicious ne. It''s a high-quality agate. Come take a look at the goods?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Rose was attracted by the vendor''s voice and could not help turning her head. She saw an agate ne being disyed in the disy cab. It was a milky white jade bordered by sterling silver. The five words ''good fortune as one wishes¡¯ were carved in the silver rim. There was also a beautiful pattern of sunflowers. Rose was very pleasantly surprised. It was the exact same ne in her memory. "Youngdy, do you want to buy it?" the vendor asked. Rose smiled like a flower but shook her head. "Why don¡¯t you take care of it for me?" She then left with a bright smile. This agate ne had made her feel inexplicably happy. It was as if an evil curse of many years had been lifted. Along the road, she admired the overwhelming amount ofmodities in the shops, and when she walked till thest shop on the bridge, she recalled her purpose foring here. At this time, all her thoughts were then mobilized on the thought of looking for someone. It just so happened that she had seen a man sitting in a newly built canopied room next to her with his head down a s he put on protective film on devices. Several customers were surrounding him, but he was sticking on the film intently with his head buried very low. The brim of his peaked hat wasrge, almost covering his entire face. Even though he was seated, one could see that he was quite tall and that his proportions were perfect. Rose brought out her new mobile phone, which was given to her by Jay. It was without a film. She handed the phone to the man. Jay''s eyes fell on her phone, his hand movements staggering a little. Rose saw that his movements were not so smooth and mischievously teased, saying, "Master, your skills need to be improved!" Jay''s lips were pulled into a faint smile. He quickly put the film onto the other phones. When it was time for Rose''s phone, she was the only one left in the canopy room. She sat casually on the square stool beside him, looking at him carefully while also chatting with him. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 "Are you Empire Without Sunset?" Rose asked. Jay nodded. After getting the confirmation, she said, "I¡¯m your inte friend, Chasing Men While Lugging A Saber. Look how I''vee all the way here to support your business. How about you treat me to supper?" Jay still only just nodded. ncing at the price list next to him, sheughed happily before saying, "You only make 15 yuan from sticking on a film. Are you sure you can afford to buy me supper?" Jay stuck on the protective film on her phone and handed it to her. She reached out to pick it up as Jay slowly raised his head. "What do you want to eat?" Rose heard this familiar voice and suddenly raised her head. Having seen Jay, Rose was stunned. Her lips were stammering for a long time before she hesitated and called out, "Sir... Ares. It''s you?" Jay took off the peaked cap, revealing his perfect face that looked like a sculpture. He looked straight at Rose. Picking up the phone, she calmly scanned the QR code to pay. She then confronted Jay calmly, saying, "Mr. Ares, your skills with the protective film is good. I will come to support your business again next time." With that, she calmly stepped back a few steps, turned around, and ran. Jay had guessed that she would pull this stunt. His long legs dashed forward as he rushed into the pouring rain with Rose. "Rose, stop." Taking advantage of his long legs, Jay cut Rose off at the intersection. "Mr. Ares, you''ve got the wrong person. I¡¯m not Rose." Rose''s tears had mixed with the rain, but her hoarse and choked voice betrayed her emotions. Jay looked at her fixedly, desperately restraining the urge to hold her in his arms. He was trying to opt for a n alternative that would show he respected her. "Please leave." His long eyshes were drooping, and his cold but charming soul looked particrly dejected at the moment. 1 He turned around slowly, dragging his heavy feet forward step by step. He was an obviously tall and stalwart figure, but at this moment, there was endless depression and lonelinessing off from him. ''I want to make money to support my little wifey.'' Empire Without Sunset''s ridicule had floated into Rose''s mind. Rose cried bitterly. She was not a heartless person. For a proud man like Jay who was putting on protective films on mobile phones on Rainbow Sky Bridge just to see her, he would be aughing stock to the citizens of the city. He, who had a reputation for being a conscious person, had ced his dignity under his feet just for her. She, on the other hand, was afraid of the mockery and ridicule from others and was unwilling to take off her mask to show herself to others. Compared with Jay, she was selfish and weak. Rose suddenly rushed over, hugging his waist from behind while holding onto a sense of shamelessness. Jay trembled slightly, a stunned expression shing across his handsome face. Then, he smiled. He turned around and held Rose tightly in his arms. "Come home with me," he said hoarsely. It was almost a plea. Rose raised her tearful face and looked at him. "I have conditions." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was a sense of anxiety in Jay''s eyes. "Say them!" "From now on, don''t bully me, don''t lie to me, and don''t put on such a cold face to me. Always think of m e as the most beautiful, and you have to smile when you think of me..." Rose said. Jay picked her up. "As you say!" The employees of Grand Asia who were hiding in the dark were thinking, ''Is this the stuff of legends where everything has a weakness?'' Josephine, who had witnessed the entire process, was moved to tears by her elder brother and sister-inw. Jay brought Rose back to Garden Of A Diary. After taking a shower, the twoy on the bed, listening to the pouring rain outside the window. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 "Do you want to do it?" Jay turned over and put his hands on both her sides. Rose grabbed the pillow and covered her face, asking shyly, "Can you not look at my face?" Jay grabbed the pillow away and rebuffed, "No." "Then... Can we turn off the lights?" she pleaded humbly. "No." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Rose was annoyed. "Then... I don''t really want to do it." She did not want to stage a passionate drama between a handsome guy and a dinosaur. It only felt as if it would be tarnishing his beauty. After getting rejected, Jayy down beside her while feeling depressed. Rose felt his intense loss and felt guilty deep down in her heart. "Can you wait until I''ve gotten stic surgery?" Her voice rang low. "No." Jay''s voice was sullen. "No stic surgery is allowed. Moreover, I can''t wait that long..." Then, he started breaking through her ban... Rose yelled gloomily, "Then, why are you asking me for my opinion?" Given he would not ept her opinion at all! "Rose, listen, we''ve lost our best times. The remainder of our lives isn''t very long and we''re very lucky to be able to stay together. In the future, you''re not allowed t o leave me." "Oh!" "Whether you''re beautiful or ugly, it doesn''t matter to me. The important thing is that you''re healthy." "Oh!" Rose was so ufortable with him teasing her and could only respond absently. The man suddenly stopped his hand movements and stared at her with his ck but expressive wolf-like gaze. "What did I just say?" Like a teacher testing their student, his gaze was intense. Rose repeated obediently, "You said that we¡¯re very lucky to be able to stay together. Also that you don¡¯t care whether I''m beautiful or ugly." Jay¡¯s expression turned dark as if he was dealing with work. He gritted his teeth and said, "Rose, you caught the wrong point." She widened her eyes. Did she, a top student, make some kind of mistake? "You''re not allowed to leave me. No stic surgery is allowed. Rose, this is a taboo and must not be touched upon. Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you," Jay said fiercely. Rose nodded. She hooked his neck with her hand and vowed, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll depend on you forever." Jay¡¯s solemn expression eased. After an unknown amount of time had passed, both of them were heartily content and fell down exhaustedly. Jay¡¯s long arms fished her into his embrace as he muttered, "Rose, I don''t have the strength to lose you again." Hugging him tightly, she reassured. "We''ll never be separated again." Along with the beautiful music of rain hitting the Japanese banana nts, Rose fell into a deep sleep. The next day, Jay was awakened by Rose''s scream. "Ah! I''mte for work." Jay¡¯snguid voice was somewhat overbearing. "Don¡¯t go to work, I''ll support you." Rose shook her head and said, "No, no, the patient in Ward 11 is very important to me." Although Jay did not like her going out and showing her face, he knew that she had a reason to go to work. As such, he personally sent Rose to the medical department of Grand Asia. Rose changed into her nurse uniform and went to Ward 11. In the ward, Zayne and Sera were quarreling awfully. Zayne was insulting Sera with righteous indignation." You¡¯re the illegitimate daughter of a mistress. You''re not a member of the Severe family at all. Youing t o take care of my grandfather is riddled with your ill-intentions." Sera was truly angry as she yelled back, "Zayne, you''re uneducated and have no poise. Even if you''re of the Severe''s ancient blood, so what? You''re still held in contempt!" Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Rose pushed the door, went in, and screamed angrily," If you want to fight, do it outside. The patients need a good rest." Zayne and Sera were both arrogant people, so how would they be willing to step down? They berated Rose one after the other, "Shut up." The two then quarreled even more. Zayne said angrily, "Sera, your mother took my dad away and left my mother alone. Who do I pin the me on if not your mother?¡± Sera was not willing to show weakness. She said," Your mother couldn''t keep my father and that''s because she isn''t capable." With her eyes nting at Zayne, she sneered, "You squandered the Severe family, so my father is disappointed in you. The Severe family has reshuffled their cards long ago and now my mother is the mistress. My father has also ced all hopes on us brothers and sisters." Zayne was unable to speak and had raised his fist to hit someone. Sera shouted, "You foolish fellow, what else can you d o besides using force to solve problems?" Rose saw that the situation was not good and stepped forward in front of Zayne. With both arms thrown wide, her eyes burned with anger. "Zayne, enough." Zayne inadvertently nced at Rose''s exposed skin and was instantly immobilized as if someone had cast a spell. Then, she said to Sera, "Hurry up and leave!" Sera was afraid that Zayne would beat her, so she quickly ran away. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At this moment, his eyes flickered with tears. He suddenly stretched out his hand to stroke Rose''s face." How''d you be like this?" She knew that he must have recognized her, so she calmly faced him. "It''s a long story." Zayne roared, "Then take your time and tell me." Rose did not want to reveal some of the secrets she knew as those secrets could destroy all of Jay''s hard work. "Brother, please don''t force me," Rose begged with tears. Zayne was most afraid of his sister crying and immediately raised his hands to surrender. "Alright, alright. If you don''t want to say it now, then there¡¯s no need for you to say it. I''ll wait until you want to talk about it." Hearing him, she was relieved. "By the way, why¡¯d you quarrel with Sera today?" Rose asked curiously. Zayne had a look of indignation on his face as he said, "Like mother, like daughter. She actually wants to follow in her mother''s footsteps and be someone''s mistress." With a trace of doubt in her eyes, she asked, "Whose mistress?" Zayne blurted out, "She wants to be Jay''s mistress." Chuckling, she then said, "You must''ve made a mistake. If she wants to be Sir Ares'' mistress, she''d still need his agreement." Zayne looked at her with disbelief and was extremely emotional. "You don''t believe it, but I personally heard her tell Grandpa that she wants to rece Angeline and marry Jay." Rose''s expression became solemn when she heard this. "What has she got up her sleeve?" Zayne patted her on the head, saying, "Rose, don''t me me for not reminding you, but men are visual animals. You¡¯re now disfigured and Sir Ares, the man o n the top of the pyramid, isn''t someone you can control. One day when he doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you have to be able to think past it. Come back and I''ll support you for the rest of your life." Rose muttered, "He''s not the kind of man who''d just throw someone away after getting involved with them." He merely said, "You''re blindly trusting him." ncing at him, she spoke with hints of contempt," You can¡¯t even support yourself, so how can you support me?¡± Zayne was dumbfounded. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 In order to set his sister''s mind at ease, Zayne put up his hand and made a vow, saying, "I swear, I''ll make a lot of money this year." He then asked Rose weakly, "Don''t you believe me?" She smiled and nodded. "I believe you." After that, she walked to the hospital bed, held her grandfather''s hand, and said, "Grandpa, did you hear that? Brother''s resolute now. Don¡¯t worry about us brother and sister and take good care of your body. The day when my brother bes sessful in his business, we''ll congratte him personally, alright?" Tears overflowed from Old Master Severe''s eyes. As Rose wiped away his tears, Old Master Severe suddenly moved his lips with difficulty and shouted," Angel!" Rosen was ecstatic... Meanwhile, Zayne was stunned. "Grandpa, can you speak?" "Protect Jay,¡± Old Master Severe spat out the two words with difficulty. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Rose nodded. "Yes, I got it." Zayne was dumbfounded. Why did Grandpa allow Angel and Jay to be together? It was in to see that Angel being together with Jay was just bringing bad luck over and over again! At noon, without knowing what emergency situation had happened, the head nurse suddenly called all the nurses to a meeting before instructing them, "There can be no mistakes made in these few days. If anyone cks off during work, the hospital will give the most severe punishment." Rose asked her colleague next to her in a whisper, " Why are we being supervised so strictly all of a sudden?" The nurse put their hand to their mouth and whispered, "I heard that the third master of the Ares family had tried tomit suicide by jumping off the building and is currently being treated in our hospital. The Ares family will be visiting the patient these few days. That''s why the director is very nervous as he''s afraid that our poor service will make the Ares family unhappy." Seeing Rose looking as if she did not understand the situation clearly, the nurse exined enthusiastically, "It doesn''t matter if they¡¯re unhappy, but they''re just afraid that they''ll go to the president to file aint. If the president gets angry, every employee of Grand Asia Hospital will suffer." Rose thought, ''How could the president be so terrible?'' However, the news of the third master trying tomit suicide by jumping off the building had shocked Rose. A few months ago, James dumped his wife who had been there for him even when he was not rich. He wanted to make his third wife his main wife and was even willing to go against Jay for it. At that time, he had been so happy with his achievements. The fact that he had actually gone so far off in just a few months was really sad. Just when Rose''s mind wandered, the head nurse suddenly called out her name. "Lenny, you''ll be responsible for Ward 9." The head nurse walked up to her, and there was a hint of pleading in her tone. "None of them want to be the nurse for Ward 9." Rose nodded. "I¡¯ll go." After the head nurse left, the nurses surrounded Rose and made a ruckus. "Lenny, the Ares family is a rich and powerful family. If you serve them well, you¡¯ll definitely get a lot of benefits. But if you don¡¯t serve them well, then your life may be forfeited." They did not know that Rose was the young mistress o f the Ares family and so were worried about her future. 1 When Rose pushed the cart toward Ward 9, she saw the old master of the Ares family. There was a crowd o f people in the ward. "The patient has just undergone an operation and needs to recuperate. With so many people in the ward, it¡¯d be easy to cause hypoxia in the patient. Please leave immediately," Rose called out anxiously. "Where is this nurse from? How ignorant," the second wife immediately criticized Rose. The corners of Jay¡¯s lips tugged into a soft smile. This littledy of his... Truly her courage was something he had cultivated since childhood. A pair ofrge and long legs took a step out, dragging Rose along to the corridor. "Come out with me." The others thought that Jay would personally punish this ignorant caretaker, so they did not pay much attention to her. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 Jay pulled Rose out of the ward. He pressed her against the wall and interrogated her, "Aren''t you only in charge of Ward 11?" Rose shot him an innocent gaze with her deer-like eyes. "No one dared to serve your third uncle, so I came." "Aren''t you afraid that they''ll trouble you?" Rose raised her small face. Poking her little finger on his firm chest, she said with a tsundere-like expression, "I''m not afraid. I have someone I can rely o n." Jay''s eyes kindled with joy as hisrge hands grabbed her small ones. "Okay, I''ll let you rely on me." When Rose re-entered the ward, everyone was shocked by the caretaker''s ''rather die than submit'' spirit. "Huh, this little caretaker still dares to enter?¡± "Guards, kick her out." As soon as the second aunt''s voice fell, Jay''s brutal voice that was engulfed in bursts of cold wind was heard. "Who dares to do that?" Jay trailed behind Rose. His eagle eyes swept across everyone''s faces as he said gloomily, "Except for Grand Old Master Ares, everyone else, get out." As everyone was leaving the ward, they turned their heads to Rose. They were all very curious. How did this dull and in caretaker persuade Jay to fulfill her wish? The second aunt even questioned Jay''s mother with suspicion, "Sister-inw, who exactly is that little caretaker? Why does Jay listen to her so much?" The madam looked glum and troubled as she responded, "Who knows where this ugly monster came from? My Jay seems to be obsessed with her and is particrly defensive when ites to her." After the ward was cleared, the air became well-circted. The field of vision had be wider. Jamesy on the bed, on the verge of death. His whole body was encased in ster and his skull was fixed in ce. Only a pair of listless eyes wandered around, looking for something. Seeing Jay, James suddenly became agitated. ¡°You... Get lost! I am how I am now... Thanks to you!" Grand Old Master Ares and Rose had initially thought that Jay would not argue with him today despite having a lot of bad blood between them after seeing James¡¯ extremely tragic appearance. Who knew that Jay would suddenly pull Rose along and walk toward James while his sinister voice sounded like the devil¡¯s shriek, "That¡¯s because you deserve it. Look at my wife. Isn''t it because of you that she¡¯s be like this?" Grand Old Master Ares looked at Rose in astonishment. "You''re Rose?" Rose nodded. Grand Old Master Ares sighed helplessly, saying," Rose, this resentment between the uncle and nephew i s caused by you. I think only you can release the hatred in Jay''s heart! Let them bury the hatchet!" Rose was a little dumbfounded. Grand Old Master Ares exined, "Jay directed his anger at your tragic encounter to the third wife''s family. He always felt that these two matters, the ruckus in the third wife¡¯s family and your ident that happened at the same time, were by no means a coincidence.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only James shouted in agitation, "I''ve said that it was a coincidence!" Jay''s brutal voice swallowed James¡¯. "How could there be so many coincidences in the world?¡± Staring nkly at Jay and seeing the veins popping out on his forehead out of anger, her eyes instantly became wet. He loved her. He loved her until he became bigoted and stubborn. In the end, Janiespletely gave up on reasoning with Jay. "Forget it. You won''t believe me anyway, so it''s useless even if I say more." Just as Grand Old Master Ares and James felt helpless about the strained uncle-nephew rtionship, Rose suddenly called out softly, "Darling." Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Jay was staring at Rose nkly. She had suddenly be obedient and pleasant. This call of ''darling'' had ironed all the ufortable feelings in his heart and made him docile. "Third Uncle is still a patient, so let him be." A soft smile overflowed from Rose''s dark zed eyes, laced with a bit of coquetry. She had not looked at him with such innocence and admiration for many years. For an instant, Jay felt like he had gone many years back when he and Angeline shared a peaceful time. It was before none of the disasters had happened. Jay¡¯s iron-d heart began to melt, and when he spoke again, the aggressiveness in his voice vanished i n thin air. "James, for the sake of my wife¡¯s pleading, I won''t argue with you anymore." Grand Old Master Ares and James were stunned. They did not expect the solution that they wracked their heads for to be resolved by Rose simply calling out ''darling''. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only James shut his eyes speechlessly and did not bother t o look at Jay again. With the uncle and nephew conflict resolved for now, Jay expressed slightly his concern for his uncle. "Do tell. Why did you jump off the building?" James was silent and speechless. In the past few months, his mental journey, simply put, was penned with hot and bitter tears. Jay wanted to rub salt on his wound and said deliberately, "I heard that you bought an apartment outside with the tens of billions of funds I gave you and even brought all the women and children into the apartment." A painful expression appeared on James'' face. That was his worst decision. All the women who lived in the apartment were either jealous of one another or wracking their brains to swindle his money. Jay smiled evilly, saying, "Third Uncle, you have the joy of having several partners. How envious!" Rose pinched his waist secretly and gave him a fierce but cute warning expression. Jay was slightly startled. He realized that she was jealous, and a happy flower bloomed in his heart. Turning back, he continued to say, "I don''t understand. Here you are lying in this ward, but why don¡¯t I see those women bringing the children to visit you?" James looked lonely and kept silent. Jay teased him, saying, "Don¡¯t be sad. When we announce that you¡¯ll be returning to the Ares family, even if you''re fully paralyzed, your women wille back to you." James rolled his eyes at Jay angrily. At this time, Grand Old Master Ares intervened and said, "James, Jay just wants you to see the true colors o f those mistresses. Since ancient times, true sentiments are always revealed in hard times. The people who stay with you when you¡¯re in dire straits are the ones who treat you sincerely. You should appreciate them." At this moment, Third Aunt pushed the door and came in. Grand Old Master Ares, Jay, and Rose went outside tacitly. They wanted James and Third Aunt to get on alone so that they could bury the hatchet. Third Aunt saw James'' chapped lips and brought him a cup of warm water. She then sat down by the bed and used a small spoon to feed the water to James. "We''re already divorced. Why are you here?" James¡¯ attitude toward Third Aunt was very indifferent. Third Aunt smiled bitterly, saying, "Old Master, we''ve been husband and wife for 25 years. I know you hated me for 25 years. I came today not because I stubbornly want to get back with you. I just wanted to tell you that I''ve found the woman you like. Her life isn''t very good right now, but if you want to marry her, I give you my blessings." James gave a cold snort. "If you were this generous 25 years ago, then her life wouldn''t be so miserable now. Back then, you took advantage of your status as the daughter of a rich family to frame her and bully her behind my back. I mistakenly believed in you and let her go astray... Go, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Third Aunt left with teary eyes. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Outside of the ward. Rose shrank her neck and leaned on the wall. The Ares family''s sharp eyes scanned her face as though they would not be satisfied if they could not extract detailed information from her. "Jay, who exactly is this little caretaker? Why do you treat her so specially?" Jay''s mother could not restrain the curiosity that welled from the bottom of her heart and asked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay looked at Rose with a quiet smile, carrying an adoring expression in his eyes. "Can I say it?" Jay asked Rose for permission. Rose recalled Sera had said that she wanted to marry Jay in front of Grandfather. This matter had made her feel a little uneasy. "Sir Ares, can I please have a moment with you?" Rose pulled Jay''s hand and walked to the other end of the corridor. "What''s the matter?" Standing by the edge of the stairwell, Jay asked uncertainly. Rose red at him angrily, saying, "Sera said that she wants to marry you. You need to exin this matter to w . n me. Seeing her bulging cheeks, he thought they looked like two airbags. It was so cute that he immediately pinched her face. "Rose, bigamy is illegal.¡± "Then, why did she say that?" Jay''s expression froze. "She probably doesn''t know that I''m married yet.¡± She looked at the noble man and said enviously, "I know that you''re so good-looking that you¡¯ll definitely be coveted by other women. The men in the Ares family all have the habit of having affairs. It''s impossible for an ordinary woman like me to keep a hold on your heart forever. I just hope that when your heart deviates from me, please do tell me frankly. Let me walk away with a little dignity." Hearing her words, he immediately got mad and roared, "What good is there in Sera that¡¯s worth me giving up on you? Don¡¯t you trust me at all?" Rose was so shocked by his going berserk that she kept quiet out of fear. Suddenly, big fat tears rolled down. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I have no confidence in myself." She sobbed. Jay was a little startled that the once confident and sunny Rose Loyle had also eventually lost to that scarred face. He held her in his arms and patted her back gently as i f he wasforting an unworldly baby. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my distance from other women.¡± Rose was very upset. It was her inferiorityplex that led to her insecurities, but she had purposely troubled him. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have questioned you!" He suddenly leaned over and kissed her while she was still in his embrace. The passionate kiss made her feel deeply the man''s affection for her. On the other side of the corridor... After witnessing this scene, the members of the Ares family were so startled that their eyes were about to fall to the ground. "How could Jay kiss her?" "Did Jay initiate the kiss with the caretaker?" Second Aunt looked shocked. His second uncle, Jacob, also sighed in dismay. "Jay¡¯s taste in women is getting worse." Jay¡¯s mother had a pale face. After the long kiss ended, Rose blushed as her heart pounded quickly. She looked at Jay in horror. He was not a man who could not control his hormones. She was really surprised that he had kissed her in front of the crowd. "Rose, you have to exin it to me. ''The men in the Ares family all have the habit of having affairs''. What does this mean?¡± Jay was a meticulous person. During Rose''s long speech just now, the message he caught on was not just Rose''s distrust of him. Rose was stunned. She should have known that he had no good intentions for kissing her. Rose turned her face away and dodged his gaze. From Grand Old Master Ares to his four sons, no man i n the Ares family was clean. It was just that these words hid the scandal of the Ares family and the secret of Jay''s background that was not known to anyone. As such, Rose could not tell him. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Jay straightened her face and forced her to face him. Rose grinned dryly and said, "Second Uncle, Third Uncle, and your younger brothers, aren''t they all Don Juans and Casanovas?" Jay, however, was being extremely serious. "Rose, exin to me the meaning of the word ''all''?" Rose thought about carrying the title of Doyle family¡¯s'' idiot¡¯. borate words were not the specialty of idiots, so she pretended to be stupid and said, "There are only a few men in your Ares family, and three of them are fooling around. Can''t I use ''all''?" Rose''s far-fetched exnation might be able to fool others, but Jay knew that she was possessed by Angelina Severe, the schr. How could he be tricked by her? Since she was unwilling to be honest, Jay could only '' extract a confession by means of torture''. "Rose, go back, look through a dictionary, and copy the meaning of the word ''all'' a hundred times for me," Jay said with a cold face. She nodded dully. "Oh, okay." In the afternoon, Jay was called away via an emergency phone call from thepany. Rose had gone to the hospital cafeteria to have lunch before returning. She then sat at the service station and immersed herself in writing down the meaning of the word ''all''. Her colleagues looked at her curiously after seeing her as if she was the country''s national treasure, a panda. "Lenny, your boss is an adult. Who could be so nasty a s to punish you in such a childish manner?" Rose wondered if she could tell them that this person with evil taste was their very own president. However, she was afraid they would cut off her tongue with scissors. She simply lied and said, "This is my son¡¯s homework. I''m helping my son copy his homework." Her colleagues yelled again with outrage, "Your son¡¯s teacher is too weird. It''s really immoral to punish children like this." Rose''s emotions were brought out by her colleagues." That¡¯s right. It''s disgusting and perverted. I don¡¯t want to write anymore." At night, Rose returned home carrying her homework that she had written only 50 times. She daringly threw the homework in front of Jay. After looking through her homework, Jay raised his gaze and asked her, "There¡¯s still another 50 lines?" Rose had originally prepared ample reasons to reject his punishment. However, when she saw his pair of sharp eyes, she was instantly terrified. "The rest was... Eaten by a dog!" "Where did the doge from?" "Some family members of the patients in the hospital brought dogs over today.¡± Jay stood up and stared at her, saying, "Grand Asia Hospital doesn''t allow family members of patients to bring dogs past the gate of the hospital!" "Who said that?" Jay pointed at his own nose. "I said it." Hearing his words, her mouth twitched. Then, she remembered that this guy was the president of Grand Asia. He codified the hospital rules. "50 more lines, right? I''ll do it right now." Rose sat angrily at the desk and began copying again. Looking at her unbending back, he sighed and shook his head helplessly. This girl must know some untold secrets of the Ares family and was unwilling to tell him. This made him extremely uneasy. She had gotten injured in Tourmaline Estate, so why was she reluctant to share such a big grievance with him? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He walked over and took the pen out of her hand. When Rose saw his gloomy expression, her heart became inexplicably nervous. "Rose, we¡¯re husband and wife. Husbands and wives should be honest with each other, don''t you think?" Rose intentionally twisted the meaning of ''be honest with each other¡¯ and said weakly, "Sir Ares, is the rest t o be paid with my body?" He was angered by her ability to y dumb. When he was about to act up... Rose suddenly hooked onto his neck and kissed him. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to d o such things. Jay was so provoked by her that he could not hold it i n, so her interrogation had to be temporarily put aside. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Rose had a weak physique, so it did not take long for her to fall into a deep sleep. Jay stroked her palm-sized face, his slender fingersnding on her knitted brows. "Angeline, what kind of secret are you hiding? Can¡¯t you tell even me?" He pondered about the men in the Ares family. His second uncle and third uncle had many love affairs when they were young. His fourth uncle, John Ares, was not married and was even more of a womanizer. Yet, Grand Old Master Ares and his father were men with lots of self-respect and self-discipline. Why did Angeline say that all men in the Ares family had a habit of having affairs? It was not as though Jay had never investigated the Ares family. Seven years ago, after Angeline got into the car ident, he had suspected that someone in the Ares family may have tampered with it. After all, his marriage with Angeline was an allegiance of strong forces. It was bound to threaten the interests of the other families within the Ares family. He had investigated for a long time but found no evidence that they set Angeline up. Instead, he found out about the rich love affairs of his second uncle and third uncle when they were young. Now, it seemed that he neglected the two closest people around him-Grand Old Master Ares and his father. Jay suddenly became irritated. The truth hidden in this thickly shrouded forest gave him a very intense feeling for some reason... That it was a secret that would bring upon destruction. That was why Angeline was unwilling to tell him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The next day. When Rose woke up, Jay was still having a nightmare i n his sleep. His brows were knitted tightly as though there was a deep sorrow that could not be dismissed. Rose pecked his lips gently, afraid of disturbing him. Then, she left quietly. She tiptoed to the kitchen and studied the use of the smart kitchen. Then, with the help of the smart robots, she made a scrumptious breakfast. They were all Jay¡¯s favorite. When Jay woke up leisurely, he sensed that the person in his arms had already left. He suddenly opened his anxious eyes. Recalling the previous few times when she had left without saying goodbye, his heart was very uneasy. H e put on his dressing gown in a hurry, and when he walked down the stairs, he heard movementing from the kitchen. Then, his gaze was drawn to the scrumptious breakfast on the dining table. "You''re awake?" Rose walked out from the kitchen, still wearing herrge apron. Jay''s ice-cold heart was then melted by the scorching hot sun. For many years, no one had cared about the quality of his diet. Now, Rose was putting in so much effort in making breakfast for him, which made him feel satisfied and happy like he had never felt before. He walked over and embraced her gently. "Why are you so nice to me?" he asked hoarsely. Rose smiled and said, "If I''m not nice to you, then who''ll be?" It was because she knew that it was lonely at the top. He was a star out of the reach of others, but he was also lonely. No one could understand him, no one could be friends with him, and no one could talk to him. "Rose, you have to stay by my side forever, okay?" he said hoarsely. She held his face and said sweetly, ¡°Don''t worry, even i f you chase me away, I won''t leave. I¡¯ll depend on you for the rest of my life and let you be my biggest backer." He scratched her nose gently. "This is our promise. Let''s stay together for the rest of our lives." "Okay." Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Jay beamed with joy. After breakfast, Jay sent Rose to Grand Asia Hospital a s usual. Before parting ways, Jay warned and said," The elders of the Ares family wille to visit Third Uncle these few days. If they trouble you, remember to tell me. I''ll take care of them for you." "I got it." Rose smiled sweetly. As time was running out, Rose pushed open the door and got out of the car before running straight ahead. Suddenly, there was the sound of a Rolls-Royce car horn from behind. Rose turned her head in confusion and saw Jay¡¯s gloomy face looking at her like he was an aggrieved woman confined at home. Then, he hooked his finger in her direction. Rose turned back and asked, "Hubby, is there anything else?" He suddenly hooked her head through the car window and kissed her to his heart''s content. He let go of her after a long time. "Next time, don¡¯t forget the goodbye kiss," he said. Rose became red in the face by this stunt of his. "Oh, got it." The attention from the pedestrians on the road made her run away in shame. After she came to the inpatient department of Grand Asia, she went to Ward 11 to visit Grandpa after changing into her nursing uniform as usual. Grandpa''s condition had been getting better recently. I t was probably due to the cooperation between Severe Enterprise and Ares Enterprises that helped Severe Enterprise get back up again. Her brother, Zayne, had also made a breakthrough in his journey of starting an enterprise. Grandpa was happy on the inside, so his body was recovering faster. Rose came to the door of the ward, and as soon as she opened a crack in the door, she saw both Sera and Jay''s mother inside. Jay¡¯s mother took Sera''s hand enthusiastically and said softly, "Sera, my Jay is cold and doesn''t like to talk. You know this. You have to take the initiative. Jay¡¯s heart is not stone. He¡¯ll soon be moved by you." Rose''s heart hurt a little. She really did not understand why Jay''s mother was so intent on having Sera as her daughter-inw. Sera said, "Aunty, feelings can''t be forced. I heard that Big Brother Jay and Rose love each other deeply." At thisment, Jay¡¯s mother sneered, "You mean that illegitimate daughter from the Loyle family? How can she be worthy of my Jay? Don''t you worry, they don''t have feelings for each other. It''s all for the sake o f the children that Jay reluctantly forced himself to y along with her." Sera was more sensible. She said, ¡°Aunty, Big Brother Jay is not a wanton man. Since he had children with her, he must have feelings for her." Jay''s mother startedughing. "You¡¯ve really misunderstood him. When my Jay married her, he didn''t look at her for a whole year. He didn¡¯t even know what Rose looked like, but she''s one cunning woman. She tricked my Jay and ran away while she was pregnant." A ruthless light radiated in her eyes. "Otherwise, with the things she¡¯s done to Jay, how could Jay have tolerated her until now? She''s shrewd and used the children to threaten Jay. Jay loves Jenson, so he slowly epted her. "Moreover, her whereabouts are unknown now. Maybe she¡¯s already dead..." Rose pushed the door and interrupted the conversation between Jay''s mother and Sera Severe. Jay''s mother red angrily at the uninteresting Rose. She walked to Jay''s mother, took off her mask, and bent forward before respectfully calling out, "Mom." Jay''s mother stood up in shock and looked at Rose in disbelief. "You''re... Rose?" She nodded with a smile. "Yes, Mom." There was a horrible look on the madam¡¯s face. "How did you be like this?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sera stood up in shock, saying, "So you''re Rose Loyle. N o wonder Big Brother Jay defended you in every possible way!" An unhappy expression immediately appeared on the face of Jay''s mother. "Sera, you tter her too much. How could Jay defend her? He was merely afraid she would cause trouble and affect him negatively after her identity is revealed." ncing at this narrow ward, she smiled triumphantly again. "Otherwise, why would Jay bring her to the medical department of Grand Asia? It¡¯s because he can control her here and prevent this ugly monster from doing things that will damage the honor of the Ares family." Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Roseughed at the nder from Jay''s mother. She turned around and poured a ss of boiled water for Jay''s mother. She handed it to her with a smile," Mom, have a ss of water." Not only did Jay¡¯s mother not appreciate her kindness, but she even raised her hand and poured the water on Rose''s face. "Rose, do you know how annoying your insolent look is?" The boiling water came in contact with Rose¡¯s fragile skin, and she suddenly felt her face burning in pain. With both hands covering her face, she looked at Jay''s mother in pain and said in indignation, "Mom, no matter how much you don''t like me, I¡¯m already married to your son. I''m the daughter-in- law of the Ares family. This is a fact that you can''t change. Don''t take pains to destroy me and Jay anymore!" Jay''s mother raised her head andughed like she had just heard a big joke. "Rose, oh Rose. You¡¯re indeed the most ignorant and the most foolish country girl of the Doyle family. I''ll tell you the truth. N o matter which time it was, your wedding with Jay was fake." Rose''s heart¡¯s defense that had been well-fortified was shaken on the spot by these words. "What did you say?" Jay''s mother chuckled and said coldly, "Seven years ago, the person Jay was going to marry wasn¡¯t you. Because the bride couldn''t attend the wedding, Jay had randomly grabbed a woman and gotten married. You were just lucky that Jay chose you." Hearing this, Rose''s face darkened a little. At that time, Jay indeed had no intention to marry her. It was her own little strategy that caused him to marry her as she wished. At that time, he could not treat her sincerely. She did not me him. After all, he had no clue of her identity and only treated her as a stranger. Rose said, "Not counting that time, we remarried in Tourmaline Estate six months ago." Jay''s motherughed sarcastically. "Haha, are you talking about the hasty wedding during Grand Old Master Ares'' birthday? There wasn''t even a minister and Jay dismissed you. Do you think he''d be so perfunctory to the person he loves?¡± Rose¡¯s face paled a little. Jay''s mother continued speaking, "Have you seen your marriage certificate? Rose Doyle, your name isn''t written on the marriage certificate, your photo is not pasted on it, and even the ID number is not yours. Are you and Jay considered husband and wife? Isn''t it more appropriate to say that you''re his toy?" Rose waspletely shocked by the news. After yesterday, she was certain of Jay''s love for her, but she could not understand. If Jay really loved her, why did he not want to marry her? Seeing that she had seeded in striking Rose¡¯s pride, Jay''s mother smiledcently. "Rose, if I were you, I would''ve left him long ago. Relying on someone so shamelessly... You were used for seven whole years and even bore his child, but still you couldn''t capture his heart. Do you still want to deceive yourself?¡± Rose trembled. She turned around and left like a walking corpse. She heard Sera''s beautiful voice that was like a bird," Aunty, it turns out that I''ve misunderstood Big Brother Jay. Don''t worry, from today onward, I''ll pursue Big Brother Jay again. I won''t let this ugly monster bring shame to Big Brother Jay." "Sera, don¡¯t you worry. With my help, Jay will surely like you." Jay''s mother vowed. Rose did not know how she returned to Garden Of A Diary. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She also did not know why she wanted toe back t o this ce. Her face hurt a lot, but her heart hurt even more. She stood in front of the mirror and looked at her face that was riddled with holes. Blisters began to form on the areas that were scalded by the boiling water, which made her look even more ghastly. Rose shut her eyes in pain. She was so ugly, so how could she be worthy of standing in front of Jay who was so perfect? He had the personality of a Virgo. He wanted the ultimate perfection in everything. He would want his wife to be perfect as well, right? Yet, her identity at the moment was that of the illegitimate daughter of the Loyle family. She was an unrefined idiot and also an embarrassing ugly wife. Did he really not mind? Rose suddenly began thoroughly searching for something as if she had gone mad. She searched from room to room, from the study to Jay¡¯s bedroom. Finally, she found a safe in the closet. She took a lot of effort to open the safe and found two marriage certificates in it. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 She took the marriage certificate, faltering. Seeing the information on the marriage certificate, she was petrified. 1 That was Angeline''s name, that was Angeline¡¯s photo, and it was also Angeline''s ID number. Sure enough, he did not want to marry Rose Doyle. Rose cried bitterly. She tore the wedding photo and held it in her hand. She then put the marriage certificate back into the safe and carefully put it back. Then, she ran out crying. There were some things he did not say and had hidden them in his heart. Was it like an opened Pandora¡¯s box that would cause her a fatal injury if he told her about it? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Was it because she would never be able to look like how he wanted her to look? Grand Asia. Mr. Ares¡¯ office. Jay had been sitting on his exclusive ck leather swivel chair absent-mindedly all day. When Grayson entered and saw the corners of Mr. Ares '' lips lifted, he knew he was in a good mood. "Mr. Ares, your mother is here," Grayson reported. Jay was a little stunned. "Let her in." Even if half a hundred years had passed, Jay''s mother still had her charm. Wearing a tight-fitting cheongsam, her manners were elegant. She was truly a n ice queen when she was serious. Many people thought that Jay¡¯s aloof character was inherited from her. Jay¡¯s otherworldly face was also inherited from this woman. Only those who really saw the two of them closer up would find that Jay''s immortal appearance was the best and his mother''s beauty was a little in. "Jay." After entering the office, her icy expression immediately turned into a loving smile. "Mom, why''d youe?" Jay leaned his upright body back onto the sofa. "Jay, let me ask you. Is the little caretaker in the hospital Rose Loyle?" Jay nodded. "Yes." Madam Ares said agitatedly, "Rose''s face is now disfigured. She¡¯s not worthy of you at all. I don''t care if you used to y around with her, but you must draw a clear line between you and her now. If you¡¯re still being ambiguous with her, you''ll only beughed at." Jay could only feel that his blood vessels were about t o blow up out of anger. "Mom, no matter what Rose bes, she''s the woman I love most. I''ll not be separated from her. You should dispel this unrealistic idea as soon as possible!¡± Madam Ares was very angry and said, "Jay, you can have everything go ording to what you want. Only this matter, however, I''ll never agree. Do you know how much we hate looking at you hugging her?" Jay''s sinister and handsome face instantly became terrifying. He was practically stamped with fury." Mom, if you still acknowledge me as your son, then shut your mouth." His impetus was frightening, like a thunder cutting through the sky. Madam Ares shrank with fright, and all her words were stuck in her throat. "Grayson, send Madam out." Jay issued the order with a trace of unkind coldness. Grayson walked over tremblingly. "Madam, let¡¯s go." Madam Ares looked at Jay in shock. She never thought that he would not hesitate to have a fallout with her over Rose. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 After Grayson sent off Jay''s mother, he returned to Mr. Ares'' office. He saw Jay leaning on the sofa with his brows furrowed. Anger as hot as ice was trapped in his eagle eyes. "Mr. Ares...¡¯¡¯ Grayson stepped forward but stopped talking. "Speak." Grayson then reported uneasily, "There was news from the medical department. Your wife is a little unwell today and left work early." Jay straightened up, a look of worry appearing on his handsome face. "When did this happen?¡± "This morning.¡± Grayson''s forehead began to sweat. "Why are you only saying it now?" Grayson fearfully exined, "Mr. Ares, you had an emergency meeting this morning. I didn''t dare to disturb you.¡± Jay interrupted him rudely, saying, "Remember, from now on, my wife''s matters will always be the top priority." "Yes," Grayson said. Jay immediately picked up thetest Huawei mobile phone on the office desk, unlocked the phone, and dialed the number he had memorized by heart. The cell phone rang, and the familiar ''Red Spider Lily¡¯ rang abruptly. He was used to listening to Angeline¡¯s ethereal voice, and when he suddenly heard Rose singing this song softly like she was weeping, it made his heartstrings a little tight. The long ringtone ended, and Rose did not answer his call. When Jay dialed again, it was still the familiar tune of Red Spider Lily. Jay staggered to stand up, his usual calm and sober voice trembling a little at the moment. "Grayson, prepare the car.¡± Grayson did not dare dy. He turned around and ran out. With great effort, Jay stabilized his shaking body and hurried downstairs in his exclusive elevator. Grayson parked the Rolls-Royce in front of him. Jay quickly got into the car and urgently ordered, "Garden Of A Diary.¡± Grayson adjusted the car speed to the maximum! R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay looked at the blurred scenery outside, his heart beating faster than the speed of the car. He started thinking wildly in his head, By setting her ringtone as Red Spider Lily, Rose was clearly trying to tell him that she was Angeline Severe. He had been expecting her to take the initiative to tell him her secret for a long time. Yet, why was it that when she told him in this way, he felt an unprecedented fear creeping up on him? As if he was going to lose Rose. "Grayson, drive faster." "Yes, Mr. Ares." The Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the Garden Of A Diary. Before the car could stop steadily, like an arrow that was released from the bow, Jay shot out of the car and ran into the vi like a hurricane. "Rose!" he shouted hoarsely. Rose did not respond to him. It was impossible to respond to him. He searched the first floor to the second floor, then the third floor, the rooftop garden, and every corner of the vi. However, Rose still could not be found. Jay suddenly crumbled and knelt on the ground. He looked up and screamed, "Rose, you liar! You said you''d never leave me!" Grayson looked at Mr. Ares from afar. He had never seen him so sad and so full of despair. Jay finally copsed to the ground. His tall body was curled up, trembling like a baby. "Mr. Ares." Grayson ran over. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Leaning Jay against his shoulders, Grayson helped him walk into the house step by step with difficulty. Grayson put Jay on the sofa, and he fell onto it softly a s if he had been drained of the strength to support his body. He red at the ceiling with a trace of unresigned anger in his eyes. Grayson poured a ss of warm water for him. When h e returned to Jay, he saw big tears seeping out of the corner of Jay¡¯s eyes. This was the first time Grayson had seen Mr. Ares cry. "Grayson, I''ve already given her all of my heart. Why does she still want to leave?¡± He had a deserted look on his face and his eyes were hollow. Even when he spoke, he looked weak. "Mr. Ares, there''s something, but I don''t know if I should say it or not," Grayson suddenly said. "Speak." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Your wife¡¯s leaving may be rted to the madam. The people in the medical department saw madam going into Ward 11 today." Jay''s gaze shifted to Grayson''s face. He was startled for a moment, but then started sneering. "If she had firm faith that I¡¯d never leave her, who could separate us?" Grayson said again, "Maybe your wife was just confused for a bit. Maybe she''lle back when she''s thinking clearly again." Jay¡¯s vacant eyes lit up like a candle. That was the yearning light of hope. However, at that time, he would never have thought that this candlelight would go out little by little during his long wait. Rose''s willful departure turned his initial tolerance to a strong hatred. He hated her for betraying his love for her. He hated her for leaving so decisively andpletely ignoring his pain. He hated her for promising him not to leave him but breaking her promise and leaving again. He never knew that the reason Rose left was only to turn herself into what he wanted. Rose held the bank card that he gave her and went to the other side of the ocean-H Nation, the country she was familiar with. Back then, in order to avoid Jay hunting her down, she secretly took her children and hid in this very small but developed country. She lived here for seven years and was very familiar with everything here. The reason why she chose to return here was not that she was familiar with it, but because H Nation had the world''s most advanced stic surgery technology. After she settled down, she went to the stic surgery hospital to look for the top stic surgeon. Mr. Peter was the most authoritative doctor in this aspect, but this doctor had somewhat of a dual personality. It was impossible for ordinary patients to hire him. Rose wanted to call for Dr. Peter. When Dr. Peter''s assistant saw her sickly face, he had already guessed what she came for. She refused her straightaway, saying, "Miss, Dr. Peter is fully booked for the next three months. He won¡¯t be seeing you. How about you go back?" However, Rose smiled. "Miss, please tell him that I¡¯m the patient who made an appointment with him five years ago." The assistant looked Rose up and down several times. There was doubt in her eyes. She then turned around and went in. Not long after, Dr. Peter walked out. Upon seeing Rose i n the waiting area, Dr. Peter looked disappointed. He turned around and walked back inside. "Peter." Rose quickly went forward to stop him. Peter thought that the voice was familiar. He turned his head and stared at Rose in a daze. "You''re Rose Loyle?" He was in disbelief. Rose nodded. "Oh my God, what happened? How''d your face be like this?" Peter cried out in surprise. Rose shrugged with a thoughtless look. "Wasn¡¯t it you who said it? That your stic surgery skills could turn me into the most beautiful woman in the world. Now I''vee here to test you. You have to turn me into the most beautiful woman in the world!¡± Peter opened his mouth widely. "If you were the Rose back then, I could turn you into the most beautiful woman in the world. But the you now-" Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Peter tore off Rose''s face mask. He measured her face with his eyes and reached out to squeeze around. ¡°God blessed you. It seems that the injury on your face is only on the surface of your skin. Okay, I can help return you to the way you were before." However, Rose held up a photo. "Good, then please make me look like her." Peter looked at the girl in the photo. Attracted by the stunning beauty, he only regained his senses after a long time. "There''s such a beautiful girl in this world," Peter eximed. The girl in the photo was Angelina Severe, and her beauty was different from Rose Loyle¡¯s. She was so beautiful that it was above themon popce''s. In the photo, her eyes were crinkled into a carefree smile. At one nce, she was a child who was loved by thousands. Rose was beautiful, but her beauty was mixed with tolerable kindness. She was so beautiful that it hurt people. Peter looked at Angeline Severe in the photo and looked at the Rose in front of him. For some reason, he actually felt that both of their gazes and charm were exactly the same. Having decided right away, he then said, "Okay, I''ll do i t. However, the number of operations may be a lot. Your process of nirvana will be very difficult." Rose''s eyes were filled with a determined light. "As long as you can turn me into her, I can grit my teeth and endure however much pain. However..." Jay''s warning echoed in Rose''s mind. "It doesn''t matter to me whether you¡¯re beautiful or ugly. The important thing is that you¡¯re healthy." Rose took out a Diamond Card from her arms and handed it to Peter. "You spend whatever you want with the money inside. I have only one request, you have to guarantee my health!" That was the card Jay had previously given her. She actually did not know how much was in the card, but she was sure that there was a lot. It was because Jay was really good to her. Peter handed the card to the assistant next to him. "It depends on whether your sincerity is enough.¡± The assistant took the card and walked to the front of the POS machine, immediately swiping for the most expensive package. The assistant¡¯s face changed as the prompt for sessful payment sounded. She cried out in surprise, "Peter, she bought you the supreme service package." Peter was a little surprised. "In the next three years, I''ll be your personal stic surgeon. Don''t you worry, I''ll observe the effects of your stic surgery every day and make the best adjustment n based on your body''s tolerance. I''ll ensure your sess." Rose looked at the price list hanging on the wall and the price of the supreme package made her speechless. Her heart ached slightly. She was really hurt from spending so much of Jay''s money at once. Imperial Capital. Rose had been away for a month now. Jay had passed this time while being muddleheaded. He did not even have the strength to continue hating Rose for leaving without saying goodbye. He sat at the gates of Garden Of A Diary every day, longing that Rose would change her mind and return t o his side. As time went by, his longing turned into disappointment. Then from disappointment, it turned to despair. In the end, nothing was more wretched than apathy. He slowly epted the fact that she would not return. He no longer sat in the courtyard waiting for her. Instead, he moved away from the sad Garden Of A Diary and returned to Tourmaline Estate. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Many young, beautiful servants suddenly appeared in Jay¡¯s Fragrant Vessel Court. Sera Severe was amongst them. When she came to the study room with hot tea, she called tactfully, "Big Brother Jay, please have some tea." Jay looked at her suspiciously. "Why is it you?" Sera smiled and said, "Aunty Ares is concerned that you won''t be able to get out of the shadows of being abandoned by Miss Bose, so she deliberately went out t o look for some young, beautiful girls for you. Aunty hopes that we can dispel the gloom in Big Brother Jay''s heart..." Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Sera''s face was flushed red. Jay threw the ss angrily onto the ground. "All of you get the hell out." The way he looked when he lost his temper was just like a lion awakening from 1,000 years of sleep-With a bloodthirsty hunger while wanting to devour every living thing. Sera trembled with fear, but then remembered that it was the most vulnerable period of time for Jay right now. It was also the best opportunity for her to take advantage of this moment as well. She mustered up her courage and said, "Big Brother Ares, I also know that aunt''s intentions are bad. But don¡¯t worry, the purpose of mying to Tourmaline Estate is not to get close to you. It¡¯s just for... For Sis Angeline." Sera advanced by retreating, and even more cleverly, she knew how to use his pet peeve. Due to this, Jay''s concern about her disappeared. "You''re here for Angeline?" A glow of bloodthirsty, cold light flowed out from Jay¡¯s eyes. Sera knew then that she had made the right move. With tears in her eyes, she said sadly, "Although Sis Angeline and I are half-sisters, our rtionship was very good and we talked about everything. Before she got involved in the ident, I received a voice message from her. I don''t believe it was just merely an ident, so..." Sera looked like she was hesitating to speak. This was because this guess of hers was already touching the bottom line of the Ares family''s honor. She did not even dare to say it. However, the lie she fabricated sessfully piqued Jay''s attention. "What did she tell you?" He stood up agitatedly. Sera looked at that charming face of Jay¡¯s. In her memory, this noble and indifferent face had only shown his gentle smile to Sis Angeline. This made Sera mad with jealousy. She was already so crazily obsessed with Jay after seeing him for the first time, but his gaze had always been on Angeline only. He was reluctant to give her any attention. As such, she secretly vowed that as long as she could make him fall in love with her, she would be willing to pay any price at all. She was a very shrewd woman. She knew that after telling Jay the secret, he would abandon her after achieving his goal and expel her out of Fragrant Vessel Court. She pretended to panic and said, "Oh, Big Brother Ares, Aunty is still waiting for me to bring her tea. How could I forget about it! Let''s continue to talk later." She then left the scene quickly. Aftering out of Fragrant Vessel Court, Sera patted her violently beating heart. Jay looked really scary when he threw a tantrum! She had even begun to admire Angeline. When Angelina was a child, she was just like a pendant on Jay. How did she manage to face him calmly? Then, she started to wonder. Next time, Jay would definitelye to her in person and by then, she would no longer be able to use any excuses to dismiss him. He was such a smart person. If she used too many excuses, she would definitely be exposed by him. Thus, she must use the next opportunity to make their rtionship closer during their time alone together. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Jay sat back on the chair again, sighing in annoyance. The elders of the Ares family thought that he moved back to Tourmaline Estate with the purpose of healing his wound from his rtionship. Outside of everyone¡¯s expectations, the reason why he returned to Fragrant Vessel Court was just to better investigate the two closest men around him-Grand Old Master Ares and his father. He wanted to know what were the unspeakable secrets of the Ares family that Rose was hiding. He wanted to know what was the mountain that existed between him and Angeline. Even though they were clearly so in love with each other, why did they have to separate again and again? Chapter 527 Chapter 527 At night, after everyone was asleep. Jay then came to the bedroom on the second floor that had been empty for a long time now. At that time, when he found Rose in this bedroom, her expression was a bit off when she lied to him, saying that she was lost. He had always trusted her, so he did not think much about it. Looking back on it now, at that time, Rose definitely knew that there was something unusual in this house, but she did not trust him and ended up missing the best opportunity to ask him for help. As a result, that led to the ident of her falling off the buildingter. With the dim light seeping in from the sidemp in the corridor, Jay came to the bedroom door. As he opened the door, the shlight of his mobile phone was also turned on at the same time. A beam of light shot into the room. The darkness in the room was getting driven out as the outline of every corner i n the room became clear. This was just a very ordinary bedroom with a bed, a partition, an ice-cold incense burner, and a painting that hung on the wall. The decor was so simple, but how could this give Rose a gloomy feeling? When the light beam of the mobile phone shlight shot past the painting frame, something suddenly jumped up to his eyes. He was then aware that the painting was a little weird. He put the mobile phone shlight close to the picture frame and found that the picture frame was covered with ayer of transparent oil paper. However, there were bubbles on the edges, causing it to be reflected under the light. Jay ripped off the oil paper and suddenly, a different picture shed in the frame. Finally, his gaze was fixed on a very beautiful portrait of a couple. His eyes were stunned. The portrait of the man had been maliciously destroyed so that the colors of the top and bottom pictures were mixed and could not be clearly disyed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, that portrait of the woman fell in Jay''s eyes very clearly. Even though only her profile was shown, it could still b e seen that she was a beautiful woman. The woman had long, natural brown hair. Her lips were thin and slightly raised. This portrait of the womanpletely stunned Jay on the spot. These thin and slightly curled lips gave out an impression of arrogance for no reason. It was exactly a photocopied version of his own. His mind rang with the question he had been asking since he was young, ''Jay, why are you not like your mother at all?'' ''Your mom and dad¡¯s looks are only slightly above mediocre, so how did they give birth to such a handsome guy with a face like yours?¡¯ Jay felt the strength in his body slowly fading away as he sat limply on the chair next to him. Maybe he was not his mother''s son at all? A faint dark light was flowing from Jay''s eagle eyes. This discovery made him feel particrly insecure. What made him feel even more insecure was that the painting had been touched only recently. To think that although his Fragrant Vessel Court had a first-ss security system, there were still people who could enter and leave his room freely. This was too scary. For so many years, he had been sharing the Fragrant Vessel Court with others, but he had not even realized i t. He finally knew the root cause of Jens'' sociopathy. It turned out that the fragmented scenes that Jens previously told him about were not just a child''s fantasy but reality. Jens had said that the little elephant in the castle was always looking at him and he was afraid. Jay was extremely frightened after this careful consideration. He could only feel that his negligence toward Jen was a great sin. The boy was such a small child, yet he had repeatedly asked Jenson to be brave. This only made him unable t o voice out the secrets he kept in his heart. After having a closed heart for so many years, he was then diagnosed with sociopathy. He was really a failure as a father. Jay quickly moved toward Jens'' castle. Ever since the castle was destroyed, he did not have the energy to rebuild it. The baby elephant in the castle was by the window. When Jay checked the baby elephant¡¯s eyes, he was surprised to find that the baby elephant''s eyes had been reced by someone else. Although the elephant eyes were all jade-white colored, the originally transparent jade eyes had now be opaque. Jay¡¯s heart sank slightly. It seemed that Fragrant Vessel Court had an extraordinary secret hidden from him. It was necessary for him to explore the story behind this. "Master!" Chapter 528 Chapter 528 A muffled voice suddenly came from behind. Engulfed by the cold wind, the voice gave a gloomy and weird feeling. The moment Jay turned around, he saw the Fragrant Vessel Court¡¯s gardener, Giovanni, standing at the gates of the castle. While holding a shlight in his hand, he bowed respectfully to Jay. "Master, you are finally back. A few days ago, the weather was terrible, full of thunder and lightning. The strong winds broke the paulownia tree in the Tourmaline Estate. Unfortunately, the paulownia tree had smashed into the electric pole, causing the entire power circuit of the Tourmaline Estate to be ruined. The other Court Gardens have suffered some damage due to power outages as well. The Old Master had asked me to ask you if there¡¯s anything that needs to b e repaired in Fragrant Vessel Court?" Jay''s eagle eyes were full of sharpness. His lips and teeth were slightly opened and a neutral voice flowed out. "Sorry for the trouble Giovanni." He had always followed the principle of minimalism whenever he spoke. Yet, these simple words were those that contained a lot of elusive information. For example, the word "trouble" held two meanings. One was that it was troubling for Giovanni, who had always been taciturn to have to speak so much at the moment, and the other was that it had been a trouble for Giovanni to have toe to him sote at this hour... i Giovanni lowered his head slightly. Likely because of old age, his back was also a little hunched, which made him look even more submissive. "It is my duty, Master," Giovanni said in a low voice. Jay''s eyes were dull and unclear as he said, "Please find some people to work on the renovations for Fragrant Vessel Court tomorrow." Giovanni raised his head, "Does the master want to conduct a big renovation?" Jay had fully observed his panic. "Yeah. I have decided to live in Fragrant Vessel Court for a long time. Is there a problem?" Giovanni quickly lowered his head, "There is no problem." "Go." No emotion could be heard from Jay''s voice. Giovanni stepped away, but just as Jay remembered something all of a sudden, he stopped Giovanni." Giovanni..." Giovanni turned around. "Master, is there anything else?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay said, "Come back here. I have something to ask you!" Giovanni then turned back. Jay stared into his eyes. "Giovanni, you are an old man in Tourmaline Estate. You must remember the scene when I was born?" Giovanni''s body trembled almost unnoticeably. "Why i s Master asking about this all of a sudden?" "Answer me." Jay''s voice was not angry but still intimidating. Giovanni¡¯s gaze drifted far away and he replied softly," I remember, Master was born in this room. As Madam¡¯s water had suddenly broken, Master was born before she could go to the hospital. However, because of Madam''s unusual blood type, and also the Master''s own, there was a severe hemolytic reaction, and Madam...almost died." Jay¡¯s face was pale, a hemolytic reaction? There was only one possibility for a hemolytic reaction in pregnant women, that was when the mother had blood type O, while the child had either type A or B. And his blood type was surely of Type A, yes? Yet, his current mother was not of blood type O, but of blood type A like him? Jay nodded slightly, "I see. You can go now." Giovanni left. Jay watched Giovanni''s rickety back and then left the scene as well. The cold light in his eyes had been added with ayer of ice. His background was strange! The next morning. While Jay was still asleep, he could already smell the rich fragrance of rosesing from the room. The fragrance of roses was Angeline¡¯s favorite. Her sachets and her perfumes were mainly of the fragrance of roses. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 Amid his blurry state of mind, Jay felt like he had gone back in time to his teenage years. He could flirt with Angeline without hesitation. "I¡¯m the only one who can give you roses, do you understand?" "I don¡¯t get it," said Angeline. Her eyes were wide and marbly, her face filled with confusion. "Not even Zayne can give me roses?" "He won''t give you roses, ever. That is unless his brain gets smacked by a door." She stared at him with bewilderment, her eyes shining like the evening stars... He took advantage of her eight-year-old naivety and boasted in front of an equally smart Angeline. Perhaps it was because of her cuteness that he could not help but kiss her. At that time, he was a hot-blooded teen, so his face was flushed after the kiss. "Big Brother, you''re blushing." Angeline chuckled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. His face was as red as a tomato! He patted the back of her head and eximed, "Do kids mature this fast nowadays?" However, he remembered clearly that the kiss was just a short peck. Why did it seem so profound in his dream? Moreover, that kiss was not as sweet as the one in his dream but made him feel disgusted? "Daddy!" The voices of children came echoing. Jay wanted to open his eyes, but he was too sleepy. His eyelids were tired and weary, unable to widen up. After having struggled for a long while, he only managed to get one eye open. He saw Sera serving breakfast. She was standing behind the door, about to enter the room. She smiled a t him and said, "Brother Jay, you''re awake?¡± Jay looked at Sera with his eyes still heavy. He did not sleep well and his lower eyelids were puffy, making him look more alluring and at the same time unapproachable. "Get lost." His ice-cold tone had a hint of hostility, causing Sera to freeze where she stood. After a long while, Sera snapped out of it. "Yes." As she walked away, her heart raced. On her way downstairs, she passed by Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty. There was a sinister look in her eyes. If it were not for the kids, perhaps she could have done something good with Jay that morning. She had even sneaked in a strong rosemary candle into the room and deliberately wore a rose- scented perfume before getting close to Jay. She knew that roses meant something special to Jay. It was the token of love between him and Angeline. In his daze, he hallucinated after taking a deep breath of the candle¡¯s hypnotic substance. Moreover, she got close to him while wearing that rose-scented perfume. He ended up mistaking her for Angeline and even kissed her. Back then, Rose had sessfully captivated Jay only when everything was ''said and done''. As such, she wanted to follow in Rose''s footsteps. She thought that she was better than Rose in every way, so there was n o reason that she could lose to a dumb neanderthal of a woman like Rose. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were naive and childish, s o they did not notice the strange look in Sera''s eyes. They simply rushed over to daddy happily. Jenson, on the other hand, nced over at Sera''s face and noticed her devious look. As a result, his eyes suddenly turned cold. They quickened their pace and arrived at daddy¡¯s bedroom. Jay had already sat up, but he did not feel too energetic at that moment. "Daddy, wake up!" Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty mbered up to their daddy¡¯s bed, rolling all over it like balls in a ball house. Jenson sniffed around and caught a fading floral scent. He registered that smell in the air. "Daddy, did you sleep wellst night?¡± asked Jenson. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 "Mm!¡± Jay pinched his mature son on the face, his reply nonchnt. "Why did all of youe back here?" Jay asked curiously. Previously, he did not know that Tourmaline Estate was a ce of danger, so he was not worried about the kids staying there. Now, however, he wanted so badly for the kids to nevere back to this ce ever again. Jenson replied, "I pleaded Grandma to bring us back here." Jay was slightly astonished. Jenson was always against the idea ofing back to Tourmaline Estate. However, now that he was the one who came up with the idea, it seemed too strange. Jay looked at Jenson''s calm expression. He had not taken a good look at his kids for some time now. He realized that Jenson''s eyes were also deep and mysterious. "What for?" asked Jay. Jenson kept silent. Baby Robbie said in Jay''s stead, "Jens said that Daddy isn''t safe being alone in Tourmaline Estate." Hearing that, he pulled Jenson in front of him. "Why¡¯d you say that?" There was a bitter expression on his face as if he had thought of a haunting experience, yet he could not say what it was. Jay did not want to force him, so he hugged Jenson. " Jens, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don''t. You can tell Daddy about it whenever you¡¯re ready, alright?" Jenson looked better now. He nodded his head. "Mm." A look of remorse surfaced briefly in Jay''s eyes. He finally believed Rose''s words. There was something in Tourmaline Estate that hurt Jenson. Jenson¡¯s autism was not congenital. After breakfast, Jay gave a call to Grayson. He arranged for ''Ghost'' to enter Tourmaline Estate. Grayson hung up the call, his face morose. Ghost was the trump card team of bodyguards working under the president. Ghost was a team of four. However, they were very capable nheless. Their identities were kept secret and they had never shown their faces to anyone before. Unless it was a very difficult situation, the president would not simply make use of Ghost. Grayson summoned Ghost before him and announced solemnly, "Mr. President has taken you under his wing for 15 whole years. He turned you from helpless children into an invincible team. He¡¯s a friend and a father figure to all of you. He has never asked you all for any form of repayment. However, now is the time that you return that kindness he''s shown you.¡± "Mr. President is in danger?" Ghost was surprisingly nervous. Grayson replied, "Come up with a n to get into Tourmaline Estate and get in touch with Mr. President. Also, you must keep the young masters and youngdy safe.¡± "Yes, Boss." After Ghost left, Grayson let out a heavy sigh. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Grayson reminisced about the events that had happened in these seven years. Grayson knew all along that Rose was possessed by Angeline, but he did not show it. Angeline had a car ident, jumped off a building, and went missing... The president had investigated this matter for seven years, yet his efforts to find her murderer did note to fruition. Surely, this meant that he had some leads about the matter. As for the person who could evade and lie to the president for seven years, they were surely not to be trifled with. The president was setting up a trap... S country After a tedious skin transnt, Rose finally had some normal skin on her face. However, the new skin was very fragile. Its color was also slightly off. Despite that, it was meticulously transnted over. "Rose Doyle, the surgery was a sess. I guarantee that your face will be as good as new after a while. I can assure you that I¡¯ll make your skin even more wless than before." Chapter 531 Chapter 531 Rose looked at her imperfect skin and cried out," Peter, I''ve spent a lot of money on this. Don''t disappoint me, okay?" Peter replied, "Rose, don¡¯t be too hasty. It''s only been three months. Aplete metamorphosis for this face of yours would take at least three years." Three years... Rose closed her eyes. That was a very long time! However, when she thought of the fact that she could return to Jay with the face he liked most, she figured that she could endure all of that. "Peter, I''d like to read a book!" She wanted to enrich herself and fill herself with knowledge and experience so that she could be a n exceptional woman who was worthy enough to stand beside him. Peter replied, "As long as you rest your eyes enough, sure." "Peter, I want to practice Taekwondo." She wanted to be stronger so that she could protect him. Even o n the day that his ancestry was exposed and he fell from the skies, she would have enough strength and ability to protect his dignity. Peter rolled his eyes. "Just go do some yoga!" "Peter, give me aptop. I need to work." Peter jumped up in fury. "Can you stop for a second?" Rose pouted. "No." Peter, "Why?" There was a spirited look in Rose¡¯s eyes that was full o f hope and passion. "It''s all for a beautiful, unexpected encounter...¡± To fulfill that beautiful encounter of hers, Peter could only but try his best. He used the best skincare products to nourish and care for Rose''s skin every day. When Rose saw himther that expensive sheep centa and hyaluronic acid generously on her face, she cringed on the inside. "Peter, you can save some of it!¡± Peter did not know what to say. "You have so much money in that credit card of yours. If they''re not used, then are they supposed to fund your funeral?" Rose thought to herself, ''If Jay knows that I¡¯m spending so much money, would he misunderstand that I¡¯m a money-minded woman?¡¯ 2 "Rose Loyle, I¡¯ll make you the masterpiece of all my life''s work," Peter said earnestly. "Next, it''s time for me to make miracles. I¡¯ll tweak the shape of your facial features to resemble Angeline. No, to be more intricate than Angelina''s!" Rose was influenced by Peter''s belief, to which she then said, "I have to make myself better. I have to be the woman who will suit him the most." The next day, Giovanni brought a few repairmen over t o Fragrant Vessel Court. "Young Master, I''ve brought a few men over to Fragrant Vessel Court," Giovanni reported courteously. Jay elegantly sipped on a cup of coffee. He looked up and took a nce at every one of the worker¡¯s faces. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When he looked at a familiar face, he said with indifference, "Mm, get to work!" Giovanni then took his leave with the otherborers. One of the members of Ghost, Tempest, was among theborers. He looked back at Jay. Jay¡¯s gaze shifted toward the master bedroom on the second floor. Tempest shifted his gaze as well. When they looked back at each other, it was clear what the president was hinting at. It was noon and Jay sat in the middle of the garden, basking in the sunlight. The pretty housekeepers who Madam Ares arranged for him surrounded him like bees to a flower. Some poured him water while some gave him massages. Jay suppressed his pent up anger and kept his cool. He wanted to know what exactly his mother was nning to do by surrounding him with this many women. Jenson and Baby Robbie were fishing for prawns next to the pond. They saw their father desperately trying t o sustain that handsome look on his face. The expression in Jenson''s eyes turned cold. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 Baby Robbie clenched his fist. "Mommy said that boys should not pick on girls, but when girls are nasty like that, they really deserve a beating." Baby Zetty red furiously at the group of women with extravagant makeup on. "Men are not allowed to hit women, but women are allowed to hit other women I guess.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As she said that, she stomped off in their direction. Baby Robbie hollered behind her, "You¡¯re not a woman yet, you know?¡± Seeing this, Baby Robbie was sweating nervously and turned to Jenson for help. "That girl is as fragile as it gets. One slight touch and she''ll be crying already. Now, she wants to pick a fight?¡± Jenson replied, "Go help her." Baby Robbie looked at Jens who stood there unmoving. "What about you?" Jenson replied, "I puke out of disgust when I touch some stranger''s body." "What is this noble illness of yours?¡± Baby Robbie asked with admiration. Agony filled Jenson¡¯s face. "Obsessivepulsive disorder." Baby Robbie pouted. "Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Baby Zetty went to her father''s side and red at the women with fire in her eyes. "You all had better stay away from my father. My mommy will be unhappy if she sees all of you being near my dad." It would have been better if Baby Zetty had not mentioned her mommy. Once she did, Jay¡¯s face turned a few shades darker. Rose had left him for so long and he knew nothing about her whereabouts. Had she decided to leave him forever? How could she be that cruel? The women sneaked a look at Jay and saw his cold expression, so they thought that he was mad at Baby Zetty. "Little Young Lady, we''re serving your daddy. This is our job,¡± one woman said coyly. "Ah, you''re all working?¡± Baby Zetty remembered that her mommy said that no job should be discriminated against and every one of them should be respected. As such, Baby Zetty thought not to trouble them further. Jenson walked toward them and said with a cold tone in his voice, "You¡¯re serving with your sex appeal. It''s not some glorious job anyway, but you still have the nerve to say that?" Jay looked at his three kids who all had resentment in their eyes. He knew that he could not continue his act any further today, so he waved at the women. "Stand down." The women left reluctantly. "Congrattions," said Jenson as he walked toward Jay, extending his hand. Jay put down Jenson¡¯s hand. "You don¡¯t have to be that shady when talking to Daddy." Jenson replied, "Congrattions, you''re cured of your obsessivepulsive disorder.¡± Jay smiled, but he said nothing. This son of his had followed him by his side since he was little. He went with him to many vanity fairs, so his eyes became sharper and sharper. It seemed that Jenson had seen through his shallow little act today. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were brought up by Rose, s o they were indulged in fun and games growing up. At their age, their mentality was more like those of a child''s naivety and innocence. Jay felt regretful sometimes for never giving Jenson the chance to be like Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty who grew up happily without worries. "Later on Daddy will call your Aunt Josephine over to get you all back to Horizon Colors," said Jay. Jenson looked at him. "What about you?" Jay''s gaze shifted to the attic on the second floor." Fragrant Vessel Court hasn¡¯t been maintained for quite some time, so Daddy has to stay here for a while and direct theborers during their work." Jenson then said, "Didn''t you mention before that Fragran Vessel Court is a historic ce and an excellent heritage site? If it hasn''t reached 10,000 years old, then it shouldn''t be even considered for renovation. To keep it as it is is to respect it as a symbol of culture and history, isn''t it so?" Jay was stunned. "Jens, you''re a little chatty today." Jenson sensed the insult directed at him for being a chatterbox, so he replied coolly, "I''ll go look for Aunt Josephine, then." Baby Robbie and Jenson were like inseparable twins, s o Baby Robbie immediately chased after him. "Jenson, wait for me!" Jens was silent. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 Along with a deafening boom, theborers busted open a huge hole in the outer wall of the second floor o f Fragrant Vessel Court. A few workers squabbled among themselves," Giovanni said that the space above this attic only needs some reinforcing, not demolition. Now that the lot of you have taken it down, you''re asking to be fired, aren''t you?" Tempest handed a cigarette over to the man and nodded an apology. "Calm down, Brother Bonny. We just didn''t hear clearly what Giovanni''s orders were. We''ll just put the house back together then." "Easy for you to say. This is a wall of phoebe zhennan wood. Can you all afford this sort of quality wood? Hmph, just wait until the Old Master arrives. You all have bitten off more than you can chew," retorted the man as he pped Tempest''s cigarette onto the floor and rushed off to lodge his comint. Soon enough, Jay¡¯s father, Jack Ares, arrived. Jay noticed that, so hezily got up from his chair in the middle of the court and strode along. "Dad! What are you doing here?" Jay asked. Jack looked at the huge hole above the attic, shaking with rage. "The workers upstairs have taken Fragrant Vessel court apart, do you know that?" Jay then replied, "Since it''s a renovation, perhaps some of the dpidated areas should be removed." "Jay, Fragrant Vessel Court is made out of phoebe zhennan wood. You know very well how expensive these things can get. The carvings on them were also made by famous carpenters back in the day. Now that you''ve taken them down, they can never be restored." Jay was indifferent. "Dad, Fragrant Vessel Court''s style is too old. Its windows are narrow, itsyout is also ridiculous, and it makes the space inside dark and gloomy. It should¡¯ve been changed a long time ago!" Jack roared in fury, "No. If you don¡¯t like it, you can move out of Fragrant Vessel Court. Just don''t make any changes to it." When the two of them were together, Jack was always the kind and loving father. His brutish and tyrannical behavior toward Jay was a rare sight to behold, but it was happening now. Jay shuddered and looked at his father. "Dad, every other court in Tourmaline Estate has been renovated. Why is it only Fragrant Vessel Court that can''t be taken apart?¡± Jack''s tone softened under Jay''s frightening gaze. "It has its sentimental value." With a devilish smile on his face, he asked, "You feel sentimental toward an object, or someone?" Jack''s pupils widened. He looked at Jay with shock." Jay, what do you mean by that?" A cold smile curled on Jay''s lips as he mocked the ridiculousness of reality. "You refuse to take Fragrant Vessel Court apart because you want to hide the dirty truth that happened in this ce." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing this, Jack¡¯s body trembled. "What do you know?" Jay replied, "Dad, we''re father and son, so there''s nothing to hide. I hope that you can tell me the truth about my heritage and identity. Who''s my biological mother?" Jack''s heart was like a block of ice, frozen and unmoving. Now that he heard those words from Jay, his heart began to race once more. It seemed that all that Jay knew was just the tip of the iceberg. Jack stared at Jay schemingly. He needed toe up with a lie and put Jay''s doubts and suspicions to rest. "Now that you know, I shall tell you.¡± Both father and son moved toward the hall of Fragrant Vessel Court. The housekeeper served them tea, but neither of them touched their cups. Instead, they red at each other. "Indeed, your current mother is not your biological mother. Your biological mother was exceptional and extraordinary. She was one of a kind. It''s a shame that she died giving birth to you.¡± Jay felt a rock bear down on his heart. Since he was little, he had felt that his mother''s love for him was nothing but a superficial and shallow kind of love. When he fell sick, the person who was worried and cried for him was Angeline. His mother, on the other hand, merely carried out her responsibility to visit him just because she was his mother. He could not feel any more love from her than that. It turned out it was all because she was not his real mother. Jack continued, "Your mother knew that she''d be in danger giving birth to you, but she ignored our protests and was adamant in bringing you into this world. Before she died, she said this, ''Tell Little Jay not to me himself for my death.''" Jay choked up. "What else did she say?" Chapter 534 Chapter 534 "She... Wanted you not to hate me." Jay paused. "What did you do?" A bitter smile shed across Jack¡¯s face. Since when had he done her wrong? However, he still had to shoulder the me. "She thought that I loved someone else. She thought I loved your stepmother." Jay said coldly, "Wasn¡¯t that the case?" Jay was Jack''s legitimate son. However, Jay was not the son of Jack''s wife. Instead, h e was the son of Jack and some other woman. As such, Jay promptly thought that he had made a fundamental mistake. Jack paled as he gave his exnation, "Jay, I love your mother, but I didn''t have the ability to marry her. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let her suffer... Not even one bit." "You treated her that way, but my maternal grandparents and family simply sat aside and watched?" Jack thought to himself that this son of his would not be that easily convinced. If not for the ample time he had to construct this lie, he would have crumbled beneath Jay''s interrogation. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "If your maternal grandparents had status and power, how could your mother not enter the Ares family?¡± Jay breathed a sigh of agony. "It''s all in the past." Hearing this, Jack breathed a sigh of relief. When the workers came downstairs, Jack scolded with rage, "Who took it down?¡± "It was me.¡± Tempest stuck his neck out. Even when he wore aborer''s orange vest, he could not hide that devilish and malicious aura around him. Jackmanded furiously, "Give him a good beating!" Jay kicked his feet up and lit up a cigarette. He puffed a mouthful of smoke and said sluggishly, "Dad, I like this guy. Leave him to me.¡± Jack stared at his son prudently and considered that Rose might have driven him mad to some extent, so it may have resulted in his strange taste in people? "Then you can deal with him yourself.¡± Jack stood up and bid Jay goodbye. "I¡¯m going off." "Mm." Jay said to the otherborers, "Withhold Fragrant Vessel Court¡¯s renovations for now. Go take your wages and leave Tourmaline Estate.¡± "Yes, Young Master." When all the others had left, Tempest motioned toward Jay. Jay''s gaze was still fixated on Jack who was not far away from them. When Jack stopped in his tracks, Jay suddenly took Tempest into his arms, pinned him to the ground, and pressed himself against him. Tempest cried out in shock, "Young Master, please don''t do this!" Jack looked back at the inappropriate scene of both of them on the sofa and a perplexed look shed across his eyes. Everyone mentioned that Jay did not go near women, and it seemed that the reason he was celibate was because of his sexual tendency toward men. On the sofa, Jayy on top of Tempest and put his mouth close to his ear. From a distance, it looked like he was kissing him. "Did you find anything?" "Yes." Chapter 535 Chapter 535 "What did you find?" "The outer wall is made up of twoyers. In between theyers is a narrow path. It can amodate a child or someone who''s flexible. Also, I found a few strands of chestnut-colored hair in the walkway. It seems that the color is natural!" Tempest handed over the strands of hair clutched in his fist over to Jay. When Jay saw that familiar chestnut-colored hair, he froze in ce. His slender fingers trembled as he took the strands of hair. The color of the hair was simr to that of thedy in the picture. If thedy in the picture was his biological mother, this meant that his mother could still be alive in this world. In fact, she was just within an arm''s reach away from him! "Find out where the path leads to!" "Yes, Mr. President." "Where are Storm and the others?" 1 "They''ll arrive shortly after.¡± "Tell Storm to protect the young masters and young "Yes, Mr. President." Jack observed for a long while before leaving. He then sat up, his brows furrowed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Tempest quickly got away from him. He was afraid of having disgusted the clean-freak which was the president. Jenson and Baby Robbie arrived at Aunty''s ce. Jenson had both his hands in his pockets as he stared at the door. He stood in front of it, yet he had no intention of knocking. Baby Robbie looked at the dark expression in Jens'' eyes, so he quickly shook him. "Jens, what¡¯s wrong?" Jenson''s voice sounded resentful as he said, "Baby Robbie there''s a secret that I didn''t tell you." Baby Robbie replied, "Since it''s your secret, you can choose not to tell me, of course!" Jenson choked up. "That disfigured care worker in the hospital is actually our mommy." Baby Robbie''s eyes widened as tears came trickling down. He sobbed, saying, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I didn''t even call her ''Mommy''. She must be very sad." Jenson¡¯s eyes had a cold, cutting expression to them. His fists clenched involuntarily. "It was this ce where mommy got disfigured and jumped off the building. Someone did this to her.¡± Baby Robbie¡¯s innocent and harmless face suddenly became monstrously terrifying. His eyes had streaks o f blood all over them. "I will avenge Mommy." Jenson nodded. "Mm. Since Daddy''s returned to Tourmaline Estate, surely it''s because he wants to avenge Mommy as well. We have to help him.¡± "How do we do that?¡± Baby Robbie wiped his tears and asked innocently. Jenson voiced out his mature reply, "We can only help Daddy in secret. We cannot rm anyone. If not, it''ll ruin Daddy¡¯s n.¡± Baby Robbie nodded earnestly. "Why are we looking for Aunty, then?" asked Baby Robbie. Jenson frowned. "I''m looking for a certain scent." Baby Robbie pouted. "Scent? What kind of scent?" He found Jenson difficult to understand. "That woman who went into Daddy''s bedroom left a special scent. I suspect that she has some sinister motive getting close to Daddy." Baby Robbie¡¯s mouth contorted. "Doesn''t everyone know that?" Jenson glowered at Baby Robbie, then thetter said," Even a prettydy like Mommy can''t resist Daddy¡¯s charm, not to mention other women. Of course, she''d want to be Daddy¡¯s woman by getting close to him." Jenson could not help but shake his head. "Baby Robbie, you should call me ''Big Brother¡¯ from now on." Baby Robbie sensed the coldness in Jenson''s eyes and felt dismayed. "What do you mean?" "Childish," Jenson replied. "..." Baby Robbie was stumped. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Jenson knocked on the door. When Josephine saw Jenson and Baby Robbie, she was stunned. "What brings the both of you here?" Josephine wanted to curry the favor with these two little sweethearts, so she took out all of the fun toys that she had. Jenson looked at the smart toys meant for little children and disregarded them. "Aunty, can you not look at us like how a stupid person would? We stopped ying with these toys a long time ago." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Josephine was enraged by Jenson¡¯s toxicment." Are you saying that I''m stupid?" Jenson shrugged. "I''m just speaking the truth." Josephine was livid. "The both of you stay away from me. I''m not going to serve you little sweethearts any longer." When Baby Robbie saw that Jens had angered their aunt, he quickly apologized. "Don''t be angry, Aunt Josephine. You''ll age quicker if you do, then you won''t be able to marry. If you don''t marry, my dad will have t o take care of you forever. But our dad will get old too, s o that responsibility will fall on us when the timees. Hehe, Aunt Josephine, what do you think? Still want to drive us out?" Josephine was boiling mad. "What do you guys want?" "We want to borrow your perfume," said Jenson and Baby Robbie at the same time. Josephine took out every bottle of perfume she had. Jenson opened each bottle and sniffed them. In the end, he held the rose-scented as well as rosemary-scented perfume and asked Josephine, "What smell are these?¡± Josephine red at Jenson with hateful eyes and repliedzily, "This is a rose-scented perfume, your daddy''s favorite. This is a rosemary perfume, my favorite." Jenson returned the rosemary perfume to Josephine but pocketed the rose-scented perfume instead. "This i s my present, then." Josephine replied, "You already put it in your pocket. D o I have a choice?" Jenson coolly said, "Thanks." Then, he left. Baby Robbie was more amiable. He hugged his aunty and said, "Thank you, Aunty." She looked at both kids with a confused look. "What are you going to do with my perfume?" Baby Robbie giggled. "It''s for my sister-inw." Josephine''s eyes widened. "Damn, Jenson is in love?" She then hollered in excitement, "You go, Jens! Come back and get some more if you want." Shepletely forgot that her little nephew was just six. Jenson rolled his eyes at his brother. "She''s crazy, and you''re exactly like her." Baby Robbie snickered. "That way, we can avoid arousing her suspicion." He was right, so Jenson did not press further. After they got the perfume, they rushed back to Fragrant Vessel Court. Jenson whispered, "Baby Robbie, I wanna use daddy''sptop to search for the rosemary¡¯s effects. Think of a way to dy him." "Alright." Baby Robbie and Jenson went up to the study on the second floor. Unfortunately, Jay was using the laptop t o do his work. Jenson was dismayed. Baby Robbie thought of another n. "If we can''t use theptop, then we¡¯ll just have to borrow Daddy''s phone." Jenson looked at the Apple iPhone sitting on top of the table and said, "Alright, you go." "Why me again?" "Because with you, Daddy won''t suspect a thing." Baby Robbie looked glum. "You''re insulting my IQ again?¡± "Not IQ, but your mental age. You''re more childish.¡± Jenson corrected himself. Baby Robbie pouted and was reluctant to ept the truth. He said, "Alright then, I''ll go.¡± Jenson wanted toe up with a n for Baby Robbie. Instead, he saw Baby Robbie walk toward his daddy, full of confidence. Jenson covered his eyes. Baby Robbie had no idea how smart their daddy was. With his naivety, he was afraid that Daddy would see through their little act. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Baby Robbie imitated the look of an adult as he walked toward Jay. He had a look on his face that spelled out ''I''m not happy''. "Daddy!" he said timidly, his eyes bing red as his tears welled up. Jenson was looking through the gap. When he saw how Baby Robbie¡¯s expression changed in the blink of an eye, he gaped in astonishment. Was he using some acting gimmick to make up for his IQ? Jay saw that Baby Robbie was upset, so he lifted him u p and ced him on hisp. He asked out of concern," Baby Robbie, what¡¯s wrong?" "Jens called me childish, so he decided not toe with me!" Baby Robbie rubbed his nose. There was a sorry look on his face. The expression in Jenson''s eyes became cold. What was this guy doing, dragging him into this mess? Jay frowned. All this while, these two brothers had shared a good rtionship, did they not? They had interacted with each other for such a long time. They never quarreled, nor had they ever fought each other. Jenson usually kept his silence in front of others, yet h e became a chatterbox whenever he was with Baby Robbie. Why did they turn on each other today? "Oh, tell Daddy, why did Jens say that about you?¡± Jay asked curiously. Baby Robbie sobbed, saying, "Because I don''t know floriography, so he called me childish." Jay handed him his phone. "Then you can start learning about it now." Baby Robbie gulped and gave a cocky look to Jens. Jenson was amazed. There was no need for IQ when facing off against Daddy? Baby Robbie sat before Jay and opened up Wikipedia, searching for ''flowernguage¡¯. On the page, there were various kinds of flowernguage, yet none of them talked about rosemary. Baby Robbie had no choice but to search for the flowernguage of ''rosemary''. When he saw the effects of the rosemary, he was dumbstruck. The rosemary had calming and sedative effects. Baby Robbie returned the phone to Daddy, his expression happy again. He hugged his daddy¡¯s neck and kissed him on his forehead. "Thank you, Daddy." He jumped off of Jay and bounced away. Jay''s eyes had a tad bit of suspicion, so he held up his phone and looked for Baby Robbie¡¯s search history. When he saw the word ''rosemary'', his eyes froze. Baby Robbie pulled Jenson aside and they left discreetly. "Jenson, there''s something weird about that woman.¡± Baby Robbie put his lips near Jenson and told him of the uses of rosemary. Jenson''s eyes became cold. "We have to keep an eye on that woman. We can¡¯t let her bring any harm to Daddy." "Mm.¡± Fragrant Vessel Court, the study. After Jaypleted his work, hey on the sofa. He was feeling drained and tired. As such, he rested his eyes. As he closed his eyes, the image of thedy in the picture surfaced in his mind. Her beautiful chestnut-colored hair was tied into a top -knot and held in ce with pearl hairpins. She wore emerald-colored earrings, an emerald ne, and a n emerald bracelet-Making her look all the more aristocratic. She looked like a noblewoman, unlike a child from a lowly family. He could not figure out why every time he thought of her, he became anxious and worried. Was that the connection between a pair of mother and son? His mother loved him so much that she would give up her young and beautiful life for him? Jay hurriedly got to his feet and paced toward the bedroom. The enormous hole in the wall outside of the bedroom had been patched up. However, the material used was a thin gypsum board. There was an obvious gap where the gypsum board met the phoebe zhennan wood around it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 It stuck out like a sore thumb. Jay walked toward it, reached out, and knocked on the gypsum wood. The knocking sound echoed from its hollow interior. Jay forcefully pushed against it and the gypsum wood slid to the side. There was anotheryer of the wall, but it was sealed u p with phoebe zhennan wood, so it looked very sturdy. Between the inner and outeryers of the wall was a path. It was pitch-ck inside. Jay turned on the torch on his phone and went inside t o walk along the path. He saw that the path was made up of steps like a stairway, each step no wider than thirty centimeters. A normal person would not be able to go through it. Jay¡¯s face paled a little. The strands of hair in his hand burned like they would consume him in its mes. Tempest found the chestnut-colored hair in that path. Could it be that she lived there? Could she be considered a normal person, then? "Mr. President." Tempest''s voice rang out of nowhere. Jay slowly turned around. Tempest watched as the president shook and trembled, his lips pale. He was worried about him. "Tempest..." Jay suddenly grabbed Tempest¡¯s arms anxiously. "When you find her, save her!" Tempest was confused, but when he saw the strands o f hair in between the president''s fingers, he understood. ¡°Mr. President, I''ll help you save her," Tempest said solemnly. He sat Jay down on a chair and poured him a ss of hot water. "Mr. President, have some water to calm your nerves." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay took the ss and necked its contents. Soon after, Jay felt a weakness coursing through his body. He thought perhaps it was because of his excessiveck of sleep recently, hence a few symptoms had manifested. He did not want to think any more of it, so he copsed on the bed and fell asleep. Tempest stayed by the president''s side for a while. He saw the frown on his brows and his heart ached a little. He turned around and walked toward the path, his eyes glowing with brilliance. He stuck his head into the narrow path, shrunk his body, and wiggled his way in. It was a long path. Tempest maintained hisposure and finally arrived at a wider space. He stretched his muscles, his body exhausted and spent. There was only darkness as far as his vision could see, but his instincts told him that there were people around him. Tempest felt around for his phone and turned on the torch. It was also because of this move that his neck now had a dagger pressed against it. Tempest mocked himself with a smile. He looked up a t the man holding him hostage. He wore a veil and only his eyes were revealed. Tempest made sure to remember them. He shrugged and said casually, "Brother, I¡¯m one of you." "Who the heck are you?" The man had the strength of a bull. He grabbed Tempest by the back of the neck. "Move.¡± Tempest scanned the mysterious ce around him. His eyes nced toward a woman in the corner. She was looking at Tempest with a terrified look. Tempest was stunned. That woman had long, chestnut -colored hair... Could that be the woman the president was looking for? In the next second, a ck sack was wrapped over his head. "Move.¡± Tempest¡¯s vision was dark. Then, he suddenly felt a cold sensation on the back of his neck. Tempest fell to the floor unconscious. In the afternoon, Sera walked toward Fragrant Vessel Court with a te of fruits in her hand. She walked in like it was her own home and paced to the master bedroom on the second floor. "Brother Jay?" shouted Sera a few times at the door. When she confirmed that he was asleep, she pushed the door open and entered. Jay was deep in his slumber, his face handsome and gorgeous. Maybe because he was asleep, so his aura of coldness faded away quite a bit. Sera inserted the rosemary-scented candle into the candbrum. She then sat at the bedhead, her hands softly caressing Jay''s face. "Brother Jay, do you want some?" A smile appeared on Sera''s eyes that were as alluring as a siren¡¯s. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Jay had a dream. He dreamt of the day Angeline turned 18. She had worn a white dress. She was young, yet she wanted to resemble an adult. With a hairpin on her head, she also worerge, diamond earrings. Although her look was old-fashioned, his 26-year-old self could not resist it. She was elegantly beautiful, grandiosely beautiful, and bewitchingly beautiful. At night, she had run into his room, took off her earrings, hairpin, and even undid the buttons of her dress. Jay grabbed her hand and chastised her, "What are you going to do?" "I''m an adult now. I can do it with you..." "Shameless." His mouth said no, yet his body was slowly heating up. Angeline was rebellious since she was young. The more he pushed her away, the more initiative she took. Herugh was mischievous yet charming." Darling, you''re lying. You want it!" She closed in on him step by step until she pressed herself against him. His gaze went from her pure, wless face to her cute, bare feet. He was stunned by her beauty. His chest heaved. He could not control his breath. He lied to himself and said, "No, I don¡¯t.¡± Angeline pressed her ear onto his chest. "Obviously you do. Your heart is beating faster and faster." Jay wanted to retort, but Angeline suddenly tiptoed and put her lips next to his. "Darling, if you don''t want it, then I''ll look for someone else?¡± "How dare you-" He raged like a tyrant. Angelineughed blissfully. "Today''s the day I be an adult, so I have to give myself to someone. If not, I''ll be aughing stock in front of my friends. They''ll say that I¡¯m an unwanted old hag." Jay snickered. "You''re only 18." "Most of my friends are not girls anymore, though. They''ve be women. In fact, they say that girls mature when they have their periods since they can already give birth. I first got my period so many years ago, so my fruit¡¯s beyond ripe." "Don''t hang out with them anymore. You''ll be naughty." "I''m already naughty." Angeline breathed on his lips. Jay felt his body about to go soft. That little subus continued to tease him. "Darling, are you not going to kiss me?" "Angeline, listen to me, you''re too young. I want to wait until you¡¯re all grown up. I hope that during your mature years-" He had not finished his sentence, yet Angeline angrily pushed him away. She snapped at him, saying, "After everything that we''ve talked about, you don¡¯t love me at all. Very well then. I''ll go find some other man." Jay pulled her back. At that moment, he did not care anymore and smothered her lips. Angeline was overjoyed. She passionately reciprocated. It was a long and bitter kiss. Perhaps it was because he held it in for too long or perhaps it was because the love was so true, so he did not think much about it. He carried her onto the bed and was about to carry on with his business when he realized that she was having her period. Jay, who was forced to turn off halfway, furiously hollered at her, "Angeline Severe, you''re asking to be punished." "Darling, I can continue!¡± Jay pushed her away and ran into the bathroom. He dipped himself in cold water for two hours so that he could suppress that unnatural reaction he experienced. Angeline stood at the door, apologizing profusely." Darling, I''m sorry." "Angeline Severe, when you turn 20, I¡¯ll marry you." He got out of the tub wearing a bathrobe, his oversized hand pinching her lips as he threatened. "In these two years, don¡¯t you try to do anything funny. Having friends of the opposite sex is not allowed. "Oh,¡± she replied guiltily. "Brother Jay." "Brother Jay." Sera looked at him tenderly. Jay was still sound asleep, lost in his dreams. He was unwilling to wake up. Under the influence of the hypnotic, his body slumped more and more. His consciousness was bing more blurred with each moment. He embraced Sera in his arms, kissing her wildly. "Baby, I want you!" "Brother Jay, if you want it, I shall give it to you." Sera reached and removed her shirt. His passionate mumbling swirled beside her ear. "I was wrong, baby. I was wrong. No matter if you''re This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Angeline or Rose, I love you still." Chapter 540 Chapter 540 "I''m begging you. Come back, please?¡± A surprised look surfaced underneath Sera''s eyes. Rose Loyle was Angeline Severe? "Baby, don''t you want me anymore? You really don''t want toe back anymore? "Don''t leave me behind.¡± His voice became weaker and weaker, his tears trickling down onto Sera''s face. A sinister look emanated from Sera''s eyes. Angeline was not dead after all? This meant that she managed to get a happy ending with Jay? Angeline looked at the suddenly motionless man. When she saw his tear-stained face, she became green with envy. Jay Ares would never show his soft side to the rest of the world. As she recalled, he was always cool-faced and cold-hearted. He was the Hades of the business world who disliked getting close with people. As she recalled, his hands were stained with blood. Why was he so gentle toward Angeline and Angeline only? Her hand found the button on Jay¡¯s white shirt. Downstairs, Jenson and Baby Robbie came running into the house. Jenson frowned at the faint scent of rose in the air. His gaze shifted to the master bedroom on the second floor. Jenson quickened his pace and started to shout loudly, "Daddy." Sera panicked and rushed to button up Jay''s shirt. Her eyes were full of disappointment. She stood up, extinguished the rosemary candle, and pushed open the windows... Jenson knocked on the door and Sera walked over to open it. When the doors swung open, she saw Baby Robbie glowering at her. "Why did it take you so long to open the door?" Jenson caught the thick scent of rosemary on Sera''s body. "This smell is disgusting," said Jenson. Sera had a look of awkwardness on her face. "Young Master, this is the smell of perfume." Jenson threw his rose-scented perfume over to Sera. " My daddy likes the smell of this brand!" Sera epted it happily. "Thank you, Young Master." Jenson''s gaze froze for a moment, then he walked toward the bed. Sera quickly made her escape. "Daddy sure is sound asleep today?" Baby Robbie deliberately ridiculed him. Jenson¡¯s attention shifted toward the candbrum. There was a persistent look in his eyes. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "This woman''s tricks are sinister indeed." "They''re still fine," muttered Baby Robbie. Jenson looked at him, confused. "You call this fine?" Baby Robbie replied, "Back then, Mommy used this method to get back together with Daddy again. If not, the three of us wouldn''t even be here." Jenson''s eyes widened. He refused to believe that was how he came into this world. "No wonder Daddy hated Mommy that much. She had i ting." Baby Robbie hollered, "Jenson, that''s our mommy we¡¯re talking about. How can you say that about her?" Jenson shrugged. "I''m just saying it as it is." Baby Robbie was unsatisfied. "Even though Mommy set Daddy up, I think that she did the right thing." Jenson rolled his eyes. "Can you not be biased for a moment?¡± ¡°No.¡± "Daddy has his own beloved woman. Because of Mommy, he had to forget about her. Don¡¯t you think that''s being cruel to Daddy? Baby Robbie was being nosy. "Who was the woman Daddy liked?" Chapter 541 Chapter 541 "Angeline, let''s get married. I don¡¯t want to wait for even a moment longer," Jay muttered in agony. Jenson rolled his eyes at Baby Robbie. "You heard that. The girl that Daddy likes was Angeline. Before Mommy came back, Daddy seemed to think about Angeline every day. He drew her portraits and listened to her songs. Whenever he thought of Angeline, Daddy wouldugh happily." A look of dismay surfaced on Baby Robbie''s face. "So Daddy likes Angeline that much. Then won''t our mommy be pitiful..." Jenson was speechless. "Mommy isn''t pitiful. At least Daddy hid his love for Angeline for Mommy. In fact, Daddy treated Mommy quite well, actually." At that moment, they heard Jay mumble again, "I don¡¯t care if you''re Rose Doyle or Angeline Severe, all that matters is that you''re you. What your name is and what you look like, I care for none of those. I just miss the carefree times that we had together very much. Come back, please?" Jenson''s eyes were wide open. Baby Robbie was confused. "Daddy likes two women? I s this the legendary term of ''cheating on someone¡¯?" Jenson red at Baby Robbie. "Silly, what Daddy means is, Angeline is Rose. Rose is Angeline." Baby Robbie was happy. "So our mommy isn''t the third wheel?" Jenson repeated after him, saying, "All is well." Jenson walked to the bedside and shouted a few times, "Daddy." Baby Robbie screamed, "Daddy¡¯s face is red. He¡¯s having a fever." "Mm.¡± Jenson nodded as a cold ray of light streaked across his eyes. "I¡¯ll go get some medicine for Daddy¡¯s fever," said Baby Robbie as he rummaged through the drawers and cabs. Jenson let out a sigh. "Baby Robbie, Daddy''s not sick." Baby Robbie doubled back. "Then why is Daddy''s face so red?" "Because he¡¯s in... Heat. We''re not referring to body temperature here," said Jenson. Baby Robbie was still in a blur. Jenson closed in on Baby Robbie¡¯s ear and exined further, "Daddy was drugged by that woman. Only a woman can help ease his agony." Baby Robbie had an inkling of what was going on. He had an admiration for Jenson. "Jenson, how do you know this much?" Jenson gulped. If he could help it, he would not have wanted to learn about these dirty tricks either. He said, "You get influenced by the people around you." A pang of pain shed underneath his eyes. Baby Robbie pressed him further. "Then where can we find a woman for daddy?" Jenson was also at a loss. Both kids had no experience and they did not want their daddy to explode from all that ''heat''. For a moment, they had no idea what to do. Thankfully, the scent of rosemary in the room began t o fade slowly. Jay¡¯s consciousness began to coalesce. When he opened his eyes, he saw two concerned faces looking at him. "Daddy, are you feeling better?" "Get me up." However, Jay had no strength to support himself. His entire weight bore down on Jenson''s shoulders. Jenson was not strong enough to pull him up. "Let me at it." Baby Robbie pushed Jenson aside as both his arms sped Jay''s hand. He sessfully pulled him up. Jenson was astounded. He showed a look of admiration for Baby Robbie''s knowledge of martial arts. Jenson quickly put a pillow behind his daddy¡¯s back, preventing him from copsing again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 Jay also noticed that something had happened to him. He looked at both his sons with suspicion and asked," What are the both of you doing here?" Baby Robbie was straightforward and promptly replied, "Daddy, if we weren''t here, you might have been..." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jenson stepped on Baby Robbie''s foot, so he kept his silence. Jenson said, "Daddy, Baby Robbie and I were thirsty, s o when we saw Sera getting some fruits for you, we came over as we wanted some as well." "Sera?" Jay''s eyes froze. Her again? Both times he dreamed of dreams like that, they were rted to Sera. Even if he was a dimwit, he would have also guessed that Sera set him up. "Go and y," he said weakly. Jenson sensed the coldness in his father''s eyes, so he guessed that his hints worked. Jenson pulled Baby Robbie¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go. We should let Daddy rest." After the kids left, Jay got up from the bed and walked to the bathroom. He dipped himself in a cold bath and felt his energying back to him. "Sera Severe!¡± There was a diabolical look in Jay''s eyes as his hands gripped on the side of the bathtub so tightly that they paled. "You dare set me up?! Who in the world gave you the guts?" He gritted his teeth as if he would only be satisfied after he tore his prey apart. He got out of the tub, stood in front of the mirror, and noticed the dark spots on his lower eyelids. His eyes had a terrifying expression to them. Not every woman was like Rose, who had enough wits to offend him and escape thereafter. On the hole in the wally a green de of grass. Jay walked over and removed the de of grass, looking at its cross-section. It looked wilted because water had been lost. The pulp had also turned ck. The expression in Jay¡¯s eyes darkened. Tempest went to carry out the task that was assigned t o him, but after so long, he never returned. The only possibilities that remained were either that he was in danger or he was locked up somewhere else. Jay''s seductive throat rumbled because he felt uneasy. He knew very well how capable Tempest was. He was a graduate from the world¡¯s top-rated university, a sword-fighting champion, and the strongest in mixed martial arts. In fact, he was smart, adaptable, knew how to y dumb, and had an extraordinary intellect. If he was in danger, then the danger that Tourmaline Estate harbored was far greater than he had imagined. Jay only had one way out, which was to send away the kids far away to the safest ce possible. He sent an emergency text over to Grayson, ''In dire need of Storm!'' When Grayson received the message, his face became very solemn. Tempest had been in Tourmaline Estate for many days, yet the president was urgently summoning for Storm. It seemed that the situation in Tourmaline Estate did not look good. Grayson then decided to take matters into his own hands and hurriedly arranged Storm over to Tourmaline Estate. James Ares, who had been living in Grand Asia for a good half a year, almost recoveredpletely from his ailment. However, his body''s ability to do sports was less than ideal. Thus, Jay kept him at Grand Asia Hospital for his rehabilitation. Grayson gave a call to the person in charge of the clinical department. "Chief Physician, please come up with an excuse to get James Ares discharged and arrange a physiotherapist for him along the way. I shall rmend a physiotherapist. After the chief physician received the call, he tactfully said to James, "Third Old Master, congrattions. Your recovery has gone very well. After a meeting with all of the orthopedic doctors, they''ve all agreed that our hospital¡¯s conservative treatment has little effect on you. Thus, what they suggested is that you return home so that you can get more in touch with nature." James roared morosely, "I can¡¯t even walk, so how am I supposed to get in touch with nature?" The chief physician replied, "You''re still able to walk with a walking stick. Don''t worry, Third Old Master. We''ll arrange for a top-rate physiotherapist. We guarantee that your recovery will be better than it was in our hospital." James squinted his eyes. "I''d like to see what kind of physiotherapist you guys have in store for me..." The chief physician''s gaze shifted to the outside of the door... Chapter 543 Chapter 543 A charmingly handsome man d in a white doctor''s robe and gold-framed sses walked into the room earnestly. His face was clean while his features were sharp and deep-set. His grin was a remedial one. He looked reliable and studious. James asked, "What''s your name?¡± "Storm!" Storm answered politely. "Mr. Ares, from now on, I''m your personal physiotherapist. In theing three months, I''ll help you get rid of that walking stick and let you stand on your two feet again." Storm¡¯s voice was well-paced. His tone was moderate, yet it had a sense of confidence and pride. James nodded. "I hope that you won''t disappoint me." The chief physician arranged the discharge procedures for James. Storm and James returned together to Rose Manor in Tourmaline Estate. Rose Manor, which was once bustling with activity, was now deserted and empty. James leaned on his walking stick as he stood in the empty living room. He hollered furiously, "Where the hell is everyone?" A housekeeper walked forward in fear, his head hung low as he asked, "Old... Old Master, any orders?" That haggard voice made James frown. All of the housekeepers in Rose Manor were young and beautiful girls. Since when was this worn- out olddy hired here? Could it be that Jay looked down on his downfall, so h e gave him the worst housekeeper? "Raise your head," James roared angrily. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The woman looked up as her body trembled. Her dull eyes had welled with tears, and she looked at him longingly. "Old Master?" "How could it be you?" James shuddered as he nearly copsed onto the floor due to his imbnce. The housekeeper stepped forward and held him up. "B e careful, Old Master." 1 The walking stick in James'' hands was suddenly gone. He clutched the woman''s hand tightly. "Casey, it''s really you?" The woman nodded, her tears came pouring down like rain. James stared at her nkly as he gulped. His heart swirled with all the emotions in the world. He could not make out what he felt. "It''s been 35 years. I thought we¡¯d never see each other again.¡± James was hysterical. "Who would¡¯ve thought that she would finally return you to me when we¡¯re already this old." Casey helped him onto the sofa and poured him a cup of hot water. "Old Master, have some water first." She waited until he calmed his nerves, then she said," You''ve misunderstood Madam.¡± James was livid. "She taught you to say that, right?" Casey shook her head. "Old Master, you¡¯ve really misunderstood Madam. That year, it wasn''t Madam who separated us. It was your mother. It was she who made me an outcast. She had someone ravage my body and it destroyed me forever.¡± She once had a burning resentment, but as time passed, Casey no longer had the strength to hate. Casey was like a wooden puppet as she hollowly described the incident. She recounted as if she had nothing to do with it. "That time, Madam was nothing more than your mother''s scapegoat. Madam was of noble origin and egoistic. When you misunderstood her like that, she didn¡¯t even bother to exin herself. She secretly helped me escape that horrible ce. "Madam''s only wrongdoing was that she loved you too much. After all these years, she dared not to let us see each other. Had I shown myself, she was afraid that her title of Mrs. Ares would be snatched away.¡± Caseyughed bitterly. "How could I ever be worthy of you? She was just being paranoid." James could not believe her. "Is all you''ve said really true? Madam never gave you trouble before?" Casey nodded. "Old Master, Madam said to me before that the marriage between you and her was a business marriage that nothing the both of you could do about. She told me not to hate her. I... Have hated her before, but now I don¡¯t hate her anymore. I pity her. She¡¯s more pathetic than I am. She loved a man who didn¡¯t love her back. She has lived a life more bitter than mine." James was aghast. His obsession throughout the years was wrong all along. He always thought that he was the victim who had it the worst in the marriage. Never once did it cross his mind that his wife was also a victim of this marriage. Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Even after so many years, the madam had to endure his cold treatment. Nobody understood her pain. "I''ve wronged her," James muttered. "Old Master, go get Madam back,¡± said Casey. James looked at Storm earnestly and said to him," Storm, send me over to Fragrant Vessel Court." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Storm listened to that bloody love story, he stood there in a daze. When he suddenly heard James¡¯ voice, he snapped out of it. His lips curled upwards Damn it, he wanted to remind that old geezer that he was not his servant and only his physiotherapist. However, since that senile old man wanted to go to Fragrant Vessel Court, Storm put away his pride. He pushed James over to Fragrant Vessel Court. "Jay Ares, youe out this instant," James howled a s he arrived at the gates. Storm grinned. Since he dared to shout at the president, it appeared that he did not know how cruel the president could be when it came to vengeance and retribution. The president could bear grudges for his entire life. Jay strode out elegantly, his hands hugging both his arms. He looked at James maliciously. "You¡¯re recovering well. Being half-paralyzed is always better than being fully paralyzed." Storm almost burst out intoughter. He knew that the president was very vengeful. James could recover normally like any other person, but since the president had given his orders, he had no choice but to cripple him. James was so angry that he even stuttered, "Who''s... crippled. This is only temporary." Jay nodded. "Why¡¯d youe looking for me?" "I''ll ask you this. Where are you hiding both Jean and his mother?¡± "Third Uncle, are you interrogating me right now?" Jay¡¯s voice had a hint of coldness to it. James said, "Didn''t we have a deal saying that the entirety of Rose Manor belongs to both of them?" "Oh yes, but you forced me into doing so by threatening to jump, so I had less pity for you. Thus, I decided to do just the opposite, which was to chase both of them out and wee you back home." James'' expression was bitter. Jay made his decision t o jump off a building sound like something a sissy would do. It humiliated him. "No, you have to get them back here..." "Then, what about you?" Jay pressed him further." You''re rolling in debt. If you won''t stay in Rose Manor, then you''ll have no other choice but to sleep on the streets." James gulped. Was there no way that he could stay in Rose Manor with his wife and son? "Alright, since you¡¯re my third uncle, I''ll give you the entire street in the middle of Imperial City. I''ll make sure to tell them to treat you well. So that you won''t go cold or hungry..." Storm simmered withughter. Now this was the president he knew. His forked tongue was one of a kind. He would let his third uncle beg on the streets? Jay turned around and was about to walk inside! James, who always stood straight and true, finally bowed down to this junior of his. "Jay..." Jay stopped walking. "I¡¯ll go beg your third aunt and restore our marriage.¡± Jay''s gaze fell on Storm as he nodded. "We''ll talk about it inside." Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Storm pushed James into the hall. James had fallen asleep in the wheelchair. Jay smiled and said, "Your abilities have gotten better.¡± Storm huffed, saying, "If I knew that he''d be rude to you, then I would''ve given him a stronger dose.¡± Jay replied, "Although the drug doesn''t have any color nor taste, it still leaves a trace when it stays in the body. Your hypnotism has always been useful. It could be useful in recing your use of drugs in the future." "Yes, Mr. President." "I called you over urgently because I have an emergency that I need you to do.¡± "Tell me, Mr. President." "When my wife had her ident in Tourmaline Estate, Josephine was there with her. However, Josephine forgot all about it after. I''m guessing that she selectively forgot that episode. Thus, I need your hypnotism to help her remember what happened that night." "Yes, Mr. President." "After you''ve done that, leave the city with the young masters and youngdy.¡± "Mr. President?" Storm had a worried look in his eyes. Jay looked at him solemnly. ¡°If anything happens to m e, I want you to nurture them into the best of the best, just like how I did with you guys back then." "Mr. President?" Storm''s eyes welled with tears. Jay turned his back toward him. "This is an order." "Yes. Mr. President." Storm''s voice was deep and glum. Storm gloomily pushed James back into Rose Manor. The president¡¯s words echoed in his ear, "Being halfparalyzed is better than being fully paralyzed.¡± Storm''s hands gently rested on James¡¯ leg. He closed his eyes and heard a cracking sound. A bone had dislocated somewhere in James'' body, and perhaps even... Shattered. However, James did not wake up. Storm looked at him without any expression. He figured that the drug''s effects would linger for some time, so he turned around and jumped out of the window. His figure was drowned in the shadow of the night. It was a silent night. Josephine gazed at the moon and sighed "The wind in my hair under the moonlit sky... When I think of him, each moment feels like a lifetime." That was her favorite movie line to repeat over and over again ever since she fell in love with Zayne. "Cupid watches from above and he gifts you a handsome prince. Do you want him, Second Sister?¡± A white silhouette appeared suddenly on the magnolia tree just outside the window. Josephine was charmed into a daze. "So handsome." He leaned on a thick branch of the tree with his legs crossed over the other, his mouth holding a blooming magnolia flower. She widened her eyes. "Where did this flower thiefe from? Damn, you dare call me stupid? You d*ck ... Someone get over here!" Just when she was about to shout at the top of her voice, the man leaped through the window and grabbed Josephine by the waist with one hand while holding the magnolia in the other. They spun round and round in the room... Heaven knew how long they had spun around for. Josephine said with a weak voice, "I''m about to puke, stop it." "Second Sister, do you remember what you saw the day Rose jumped off the building?" "I''m so dizzy I can''t remember." "Second Sister, think properly. Don¡¯t you want to avenge Rose? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Just look at Rose. She was horribly disfigured, so don''t you want to do her justice?¡± Josephine was dazzled by Storm¡¯s gentle voice. Her consciousness was being reigned in by him as she slowly remembered what happened that night. After he sessfully extracted the message from Josephine¡¯s memory, Storm carried her to bed, put a nket over her, and jumped out the window. Fragrant Vessel Court. When Storm reported his findings to Jay, Jay was shocked. "You¡¯re saying that the location of Mushroom Gate is behind the brambles in Fragrant Vessel Court?" "Mm." Storm nodded his head. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 The look in Jay''s eyes darkened. "So it was hiding right under my nose.¡± "Mr. President, it looks like that person understands you well,¡± said Storm. Jay replied, "Which is why he could y tricks right under my nose.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His voice was light, but his tone was as if it came straight out of hell. He sounded like he wanted to choke the breath out of his victim. Storm clenched his fist, roaring, "Mr. President, I''ll go and catch those scaredy-cats out of their hidey-hole!" Jay became calm. "Go to Sycamore Annex. The kids are staying there with their grandparents. Bring them away from here tonight." "Mr. President?¡± Storm was unwilling to leave the president at this moment when he needed someone b y his side. "Be good." "Yes.¡± Storm hung his head and left Fragrant Vessel Court reluctantly. Jay stood beside the narrow window, his gaze piercing through the pitch-ck night sky as if he was looking for a way out in the darkness. He was looking for a ray of light. Sycamore Annex. Storm sneaked into Sycamore Annex. ording to the map he had registered in his mind beforehand, he was in Baby Robbie''s and the others'' room. On the kid-sized bed under the dinosaur-patterned nket was a little clump of something. Storm frowned. Why was this kid sleeping with his headpletely covered? When he opened up the covers, he realized that it was just a long pillow underneath. Storm silently eximed and immediately retreated outside. At that moment, a weak light illuminated Jack Ares'' study. Jack sat in front of the study table, holding a small medicine bag in his hand. He was deep in thought. Soon after, the doors to the study creaked open. A silhouette slithered in. "Old Master Jack." Although she tried to hide it, anyone would know that i t was the voice of Sera Severe. Jack handed over the object he held in his hand to Sera. "Take this and put it in tomorrow''s breakfast. You''ve failed twice. You can''t afford any more failures." "Old Master Jack, it was the two young masters who foiled my n.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll get the kids away from you. Sera Severe, think of a way to get him to love you. If you seed, he''ll be yours to control forever.¡± "I understand, Old Master Jack. I¡¯ll listen to you forever." An ambiguous smile curved on Jack''s lips. "Go then." The light in the study extinguished. Sera and Jack walked out of the study together. A rustling came from within the bookshelf. Jack stopped in the middle of the hallway, his eyes freezing for a moment. He then doubled back. It was at that moment a silhouette came out from the banister into the study faster than Jack did. It held both kids in his arms and quickly jumped out of the window. Jack arrived back at the study but saw nothing out of the ordinary, so he left. Storm carried the kids back to the children''s room. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty sat on the bed, nkly staring at the cool-looking big brother in front of them. Their little minds were running with thoughts of all sorts. ''This big brother looks like he has amazing martial arts skills, so we probably can''t beat him. We can only suppress him with our wits.'' "Are you a thief?" asked Baby Robbie. "Strictly speaking, I am!" Storm answered honestly. "What do you want to steal?" asked Baby Robbie Chapter 547 Chapter 547 "Whether you''re stealing money or women, I think you''vee to the wrong ce," Jenson said coldly. Storm gulped. He was stumped by Jenson. "I''m not stealing money and definitely not women." Storm could not help but reach out to pinch Jenson''s little face. Since the members of Ghost were young, they felt that the president was their closest rtive, but the president always had a cool demeanor, so no one dared toe close to him. Thus, when he saw the two little runts who looked like the president, Storm could not control his desire to get close to them. Furthermore, Jenson had his father''s ice-cold attitude. He turned away his cool face, so Storm pinched nothing but air. Instead, Storm now turned his demon ws toward Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie let him have his way. Storm was ted, so he smiled all the way to the back of his ears. "Such a good boy. "Then what are you doing here?" Baby Robbie¡¯s world was pure and innocent. In his eyes, if a thief stole neither money nor women, then there was nothing else that he could steal. "What if I told you that I''m here to steal children? Are you willing to cooperate with me?" Storm asked gently. "Are you taking us for fools?¡± Jenson felt insulted and snapped back at him. Storm shrugged. He had a look of helplessness on his face. "Alright then, looks like both of you little runts are not going to listen to me. Then I''ll use my ultimate ability." Storm removed from his shirt pocket a pendant tied to a red string. He held one end of the string and the pendant fell in front of Jenson and Baby Robbie''s eyes. "I''ll give you this pendant of mine. It''s a family heirloom. Would that be alright?¡± Darkness shed across Jenson¡¯s eyes when he saw that pendant. The pendant oscited before the kids'' eyes. Soon enough, Baby Robbie shut his eyes and copsed onto the bed. Jenson saw that Baby Robbie had slept, so he also closed his eyes and copsed on top of Baby Robbie. Storm kept the pendant away and gently patted the kids'' heads. "Sleep for a while. Big Brother''s coming to get you real soon." After Storm left, Jenson promptly sat up. His suspecting gaze fell on Storm''s silhouette. When Storm carried Baby Zetty over to the room, he was shocked to find that Baby Robbie and Jenson had disappeared. Storm sat on the bed with dismay. He pped his forehead. "How could these two little brats be this troublesome?" At that moment, Jenson was dragging along a sleepy Baby Robbie and slipped into Sera''s room. He sneakily opened the bag in the bedside drawer, poured out the powder, and reced it with flour. After they had done the deed, both the kids quietly left Sera¡¯s room. As they stepped out, Storm lifted them up and rushed toward Sycamore Annex. "Put me down." "Put me down." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Storm stuffed the kids into the president''s Rolls-Royce, got in the car, and locked the doors from the inside. He turned back to look at the raging boys, smiling at them. "What were you doing instead of sleeping in the middle of the night?" Baby Robbie said with a pitiful tone, ¡°Uncle, we can¡¯t leave Daddy. Let us go back in there!" Storm corrected him earnestly, "Call me ''Big Brother''." "But you''re this big!" Baby Robbie retorted. Storm''s face became ashen. He was thinking that if the president knew that their seniority was simr, his face would be even more ashen. "Call me ¡¯Big Brother''," said Storm. A stroke of genius shed across Jenson''s eyes. For a moment, he broke his cool attitude and said, "Big Brother, if you''ll do something for us, then we''ll be good and listen to you." Storm also did not want to force the kids since he treated the president''s children like his own little brothers and sister. He cared for their feelings. "Tell me." Jenson took out a paper wrapping and handed it over t o Storm."Put this into Jack Ares'' breakfast." Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Storm received it and lightly sniffed at it, his expression changing. "Where did you get this from?" "What is it?" Jenson asked. Storm did not want to teach the kids something that they should not be taught, so he pocketed the paper wrapping. Jenson was unhappy. "That''s our stuff!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Storm replied, "I''ll keep it safe for you." "On what authority?" Jenson was upset. "On the authority that I''m older than you," Storm replied. "An elder picking on the young." "Shameless." Storm was speechless. Jenson said maturely, "Even if you don''t say it, I know what that is." Storm stared nkly at Jenson and questioned brilliantly, "Since you already know what it¡¯s for, why d o you still want me to put in your grandfather''s breakfast?" A hint of rage surfaced in Jenson''s eyes. "I''m just giving him a taste of his own medicine.¡± Storm was stunned for a while. "Jens, what do you mean? Was Jack nning to do that to your father?" Jenson nodded. Storm was furious. He clenched his fist and spat out," Jack Ares, you shameless b*stard." Baby Robbie looked at Storm in confusion. "I wouldn''t have thought that a trafficker like you would actually have a sense of justice?" Jenson said to Baby Robbie, "He''s not a trafficker. He''s our brother, Storm." Storm widened his eyes. "Jens, how did you know that?" Jenson replied, "That pendant of yours, I''ve seen it around Daddy. Daddy told me before that he was gifting it to Brother Storm." Storm smiled joyfully. He knew that they had a special ce in the president''s heart. Storm patted Jenson and Baby Robbie¡¯s heads,ughing. "You all be good and stay in the car. I¡¯ll be back soon and send you off to a safe ce.¡± Jenson pleaded onest time, "Let us stay and apany Daddy, please?" Storm''s expression was bitter. "I want to stay more than any of you. However, carrying out his orders is our way of loving him. Jens, be a good boy. Don''t let him worry.¡± Jenson¡¯s eyes darkened. After Storm left, Baby Robbie looked over to Baby Zetty who was fast asleep. "Jens, I''m sleepy. I admire Baby Zetty. She can sleep." As he said that, Baby Robbie yawned a few times and fell asleep. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty, sighing. "There really is some blessing in being dumb." When the eastern sky lit up with light, Sera brought breakfast over to Fragrant Vessel Court. Jay had not slept the entire night. He could not stop thinking about his kids. Had Storm sessfully taken them away? Would the kids throw tantrums? Also, when would they see each other again?" "Young Master." Sera set down his breakfast on the table. Jay nodded, sat down at the table, and began eating his breakfast. After he finished his breakfast, he rubbed his hands like a noble andmanded, "Go back!" Sera was extremely worried. Why was Jay not showing any symptoms? She retreated with the finished breakfast and looked back at Jay a few times as she left. She saw him sitting on the sofa like a king, his aristocratic elegance and indifference filling the air Sera sensed a bad omen, so she hurried back to Sycamore Annex to report to Jack. "Old Master Jack, Master Ares waspletely normal after he finished his breakfast. Maybe he noticed something?" Jack¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared at his prized prey with bloodlust. The expression in his eyes was full of greed that engulfed the world. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 He got up and slowly approached Sera. "Old Master Jack? What''s the matter?" Sera felt that his gaze seemed rather scary, so she quickly took a few steps back. "Sera Severe, how bold of you to drug me!" Jack was filled with anger, but the peculiar feeling building inside him was causing the anger to gradually weaken. It was getting reced with a desire. Sera''splexion turned as white as paper. She did not understand what had happened either. She had drugged Jay, yet he was well while Jack was experiencing the effects. She turned around to run out of the room. Right now, she only had one goal, and that was to protect her chastity because she wanted to preserve it for Jay who was a clean freak. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Unfortunately, the study was locked. She was worried that someone would find out that she was colluding with Jack, thus she had locked the door securely to prevent anyone from entering. Now that she was under pressure and nervous, it was going to be a feat t o unlock the door. Jack leaped forward and hugged her tightly. Sera felt as if her world was copsing at that moment. When she finally left the room, her innocent hope for the future was lost from her gaze forever. It had been reced with anger and deep despair. ''It must''ve been Jay''s doing. He had someone set a trap for me and ruined me. ''Does he think that this would wipe away my desire to own him? He has underestimated my addiction toward him. I¡¯m living this life for him. Since I can''t get him, I''ll use my whole life to mess with him!'' Jack gradually regained his conscious mind. When he realized the mistake he had done, he remorsefully sat on his chair and sighed sorrowfully. Perhaps it was because he had a taste of her, so he was beginning to n for the possibility of a future with Sera Severe. ''Sera doesn¡¯t have a good family background, but she''s young and beautiful. Furthermore, she''s smart and capable. She''s someone I don''t mind having. If Sera is willing to be obedient and support me as my woman, I wouldn¡¯t mistreat her. ''If she dares to use this issue to ckmail me, then I won''t tolerate her existence in this world.'' What made Jack feel the chills was the person behind this who made his rtionship with Sera blossom. Other than Jay, he could not think of another person. Jack mumbled, "Jay, must we reach a point where we be enemies?¡± Fragrant Vessel Court. Jay was following the bluestone path as he walked forward. Soon, he saw the thorny shrubs amongst the weeds. He squinted his eagle eyes. He hurried forward and searched for the Mushroom Gate. Unfortunately, time had passed significantly and the original Mushroom Gate was now destroyed. N o signs of the Mushroom Gate could be seen amongst the bushes. As Jay was about to give up his search in the thorny shrubs, he suddenly found one side of an earring within a pile of yellow soil. He picked it up to see the jade green gemstone shimmering under the light. His heart tightened as he recognized that the woman in the photo was wearing this pair of earrings. Jay began to dig around that area and finally found a pile of soil that was not as firm as the others. He squatted and used his hands to loosen the soil. Soon enough, he had dug out a hole as big as his thumb. He hurriedly dug further and finally found traces of what used to be the Mushroom Gate. Jay widened the hole and was about to explore into it when he heard a spine-chilling voice. "You¡¯re finally here.¡± Jay turned around. When he got a clear look at the man standing in front of him with an iron spade, he was shocked to see that the man had a simr face as himself. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 The thought of this man trying to murder Rose made Jay''s anger rose. "Who are you?" He approached the man step by step. "You want to know?" the man asked. Jay looked at the man''s ghost-likeplexion and understood that this man hardly exposed himself under the sun. He mocked the man, saying, "I don''t think you have the guts to face a living breathing human like me after living like a nonentity without seeing the sun for your whole life." The man was angered by Jay and tried to reach out to grab Jay¡¯s neck, but thetter managed to catch his hand. Jay lifted him and mmed him onto the ground. The series of movements were done fluidly. "Jay Ares, you should be the person in hiding. I¡¯m only here on your behalf." The many on the ground, his paleplexion appearing almost translucent under the sunlight. "Do you know how much I hate you?" The man¡¯s beautiful peach blossom eyes appeared sunken, but they were still attractive. Jay took a good look at the man who seemed rather young. There was not a wrinkle in sight, but the lines o n his neck revealed his estimated age. The man was old enough to be Jay''s father. He looked very much like Jay as well. Jay asked fearfully, "Who are you to me?" The man waspletely angered by this question. His peach blossom eyes were immediately filled with disgust and hatred. "You want to know? Then you should ask your..." He gritted his teeth and used all his might to hold back before he spat out the word, "Grandfather." There was confusion in Jay''s gaze. He knew it. The person who could fool him would not be a simple person. However, he would never have guessed that the man was the same person who had cultivated him into the talented young man he was now-The Grand Old Master. Jay still had plenty of questions. He squatted down and grilled the man for answers. "Are you the one who hid my mother?" The man smiled a sinister smile. "Haha! So you found out about this, but it''s a little toote now." "Where is she?" Jay''s voice lowered, and the atmosphere abruptly felt like a chilly winter. "She¡¯s mine!" the man suddenly yelled like a child protecting his precious toy. Jay frowned. This was the first time in his life that he felt that he was not intelligent enough. ''Is this man my mother''s husband? ''Then who''s my father? ''At first, I thought that this man who looks so much like me is my father, but his reaction clearly tells me otherwise.¡¯ "I know what you''re thinking about. You¡¯re curious why both of us look alike?¡± Jay''s eyes widened as he waited with bated breath for an answer. "Hahahahahaha!¡± The manughed hysterically. He may look old, but it did not diminish the glow in his eyes. He may look like Jay, but there was maleficence brewing from his core. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That smile on his face brought out the youthfulness that had been lost with time. When a man appeared more enchanting than a woman, nobody would bring themselves to hate him regardless of how evil the words he spewed were. It only made others pity him. "Tell me!" Jay''s voice revealed the anger that he was trying to suppress. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 "This is the dirty secret of the Ares family. To cover this up, the Ares family had to sacrifice countless innocent people. Even the woman you loved so dearly died because of this. As for me, the reason I''m living behind the shadows is to protect this secret. Aren''t you asking the wrong person?¡± The man slowly stood up and reached for a syringe and needle that were in his pocket. Jay was stunned for a moment but managed to evade the needle just as it was about to reach him. He barely brushed past the needle. Jay was immensely furious. He picked up the needle and attacked the man, cing it at the man''s throat. "You¡¯re the one who killed Angeline?¡± The man revealed an enchantingly evil smile. "Indeed. What a beautiful girl just like your mother. She had a face that could rival Helen who caused the downfall of Troy. She had a face that could make countless men grovel at her knees. I didn¡¯t want to kill her, but she knew too much. I had no choice but to intricately set u p a car ident to protect the Ares family..." Jay''s hand inched forward. The man closed his eyes and frowned when he felt the sharp point of the needle against his skin. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The way he frowned looked exactly like Jay. "You''re also the person who caused Rose to fall?" Jay¡¯s anger had surpassed its limit. Right now, he just wanted to avenge Angeline. However, this face that was so simr to his despite looking so evil... Jay could not bring himself to hate this man. The pair of enchanting eyes the man had was like a deep well. Underneath all that evil facade and sinister smile was a pain worse than death. Jay pushed him away and sat on the ground, breathing heavily. The man sinisterly challenged. "Why didn''t you make your move? I killed your women. Aren''t you going to avenge them?" Jay stumbled as he stood up. Then, he picked up the iron spade to begin digging for the Mushroom Cave. "I''m more interested to find out this life-threatening dark secret you all are hiding!" Jay dug like a mad man. The man was flustered and staggered over to stop Jay. "Stop, stop digging. You can''t dig." Jay pushed him away. Perhaps it was because the man had lived in a cave for years and lost the stamina of a normal human. He could not get up after Jay pushed him far away. Soon, the opening to the Mushroom Cave gradually widened. Jay stepped into the cave and used his phone light to brighten his path ahead. It was an underground cave that had never been touched by sunlight, yet it seemed to have good venttion. It was as if it was a hidden underground pce, looking rather grand. The ground was tiled with beautiful marble stones while the sides were adorned with Roman pirs. The arch was embedded with legendary pearls that could glow in the dark. A bunch of hunchbacked men stood in front of Jay with sluggish expressions andzy gazes. When they saw the intruder, someone among themmented, "Uh -oh, looks like we have work to do." The figure next to the first man elbowed and reminded, saying, "He''s the young master. We can¡¯t harm him or the madam will be sad." Jay''s eagle eyes scanned across each of them." Where''s the madam?" he asked with a dark expression. They all shook their heads together. "We can¡¯t say." At that moment, a muffled sound was heard at a corner. He turned over to see Tempest tied to one of the Roman pirs with his mouth securely stuffed. Jay walked over to release the ropes that tied Tempest. When Tempest tried to stand, his body was too weak t o hold his weight up. Jay had to hold him by the arm for him to barely stand up. "President, there''s someone inside,¡± Tempest said. Jay then walked further in. The bunch of men from earlier tried to stop Jay, but Tempest was blocking them. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 "Nobody''s going near,¡± Tempest ordered demandingly. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "We can''t beat up the young master, but we can beat this fe up. Let''s go.¡± Then, more than ten people surrounded Tempest. "F*ck!¡± Tempest cursed as he leaned his back against the wall as the punches from those men rained on him. Jay slowly walked inside, going past a path made of wooden nks to see a row of rooms. Jay''s heart inexplicably started beating rapidly. He pushed open the only door that was shut. On the bed was a woman with a thin figure. Before Jay could take a good look at her, she speedily hid under the covers. Jay gulped before his heavy footsteps led him to the bedside. He saw a lock of long hair sticking out of the covers. H e was feeling indescribably nervous. Jay cleared his throat before his deep and mesmerizing voice echoed in the room. "I won''t harm you. Pleasee out." The woman stuck her head out of the nket. When Jay saw her face, he stumbled in shock. Time had not erased the beauty of her youth, but her face appeared thin and shriveled, like a ghost. The woman shed a tear before hiding under the covers once again. Her body was seen jerking under the covers and Jay could hear her baby-like sobs. He was taken aback to realize that his reaction had hurt her feelings. He remorsefully said, "I''m sorry, I''m not afraid of you. I''m just feeling heartbroken for you." The woman stopped crying, and this time, her voice was heard from under the covers. "Child, just go." When she said the word ''child'', it was not clear, but Jay¡¯s eyes became watery. "You¡¯re my mom, aren¡¯t you?¡± When she heard the word ''mom'', she became emotional and pulled away from the covers, revealing her small and sickly figure. "My son?" she cried harder. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry.¡± She repeated it countless times. Jay grabbed her hand and gently asked, "Why are you apologizing?¡± "I''ve frightened Jens. I didn''t do it on purpose. I just wanted to get a look at him..." It seemed that she had limited vocabry and found it difficult to express herself. Thus, each word she uttered needed to be analyzed by the receiver. Jay thought about it and managed to guess her meaning. "I don''t me you. If Jens knew the truth, he wouldn''t as well. We''re all grateful that you''ve continued to love us in the dark all these years." Jay sat on the bed and said, "Let me piggyback you out." The woman shook her head. "No, no, I won''t go out." Jay tried to persuade her. "You need treatment!" The woman suddenly smiledfortingly. She clumsily ruffled Jay''s head. "I¡¯ve got no regrets even if I were to die now." Jay became agitated. "What rubbish are you uttering? You must live on. I''ll take good care of you." He then realized that he had been too fierce and lowered his tone. "Can you bear to be apart from me when we''ve just only met? Don''t you want to watch Jens grow up into a healthy boy?" The woman cried as she shook her head and climbed u p Jay''s back. When Jay carried her out, the man from earlier returned. He furiously stood in front of Jay and said," She''s mine. I won¡¯t allow anyone to take her away." Chapter 553 Chapter 553 "Scram." Jay growled. The man inched forward with his hands curled into fists. His gaze was filled with determination to protect what belonged to him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Don¡¯t hurt him," Jay¡¯s mother painfully pleaded. Jay said, "I''m bringing her out and nobody can stop m e." His tone revealed a ruthless and deathly aura. Tempest had finally gotten rid of the bunch of hunchbacked men and stood in front of Jay. "President, leave first. I''ll clean up," Tempest said. "Okay." Jay piggybacked his mother toward the exit of the cave. The woman cried out in despair, "Child, please don¡¯t hurt him." Jay''s back stiffened. His mom wanted to protect that man from the depths of her heart perhaps because she had deep feelings for that man. This made Jay despise himself. The origin of his birth may not have stemmed from love because the man who his mom loved was this man who had been by her side all these years. "Tempest, let¡¯s go," Jay said, growling. Tempest ran over to Jay and escorted them to safety. "Ahhh!" The man behind them gave out a soul-pinching scream. "Jordan, Jordan..." the woman restlessly yet affectionately called out. "Chloe!¡± The man gave chase. Jay piggybacked the woman to Fragrant Vessel Court. Jack Ares stood at Fragrant Vessel Court with a sullen expression. When he saw the woman that was on Jay''s back, his expression turned livid. "Didn''t you say that my mother died when she gave birth to me?" Jay said with a low voice when he got near Jack, trying to suppress the anger that was boiling in his chest as he questioned. Jack''s frosty expression was reced with an enigmatic smirk. When Jay saw this chillingly eerie look on his father¡¯s face that had never been seen before, he felt his blood be stagnant. It was not because he was afraid of Jack, but it was because he was utterly disappointed with Jack that his body temperature seemed to have gone subzero. "Jay, look at this woman. Her hands are like ws and not a single muscle is seen. She looks neither like a human nor a ghost. You¡¯re going to scare everyone else by bringing her out." Jay bellowed, "Dad! She''s my mother. A son doesn''t despise his mother''s looks." Jackughed mockingly. ¡°You''re so kind toward this mother of yours who had never lifted a finger in bringing you up all these years, yet you¡¯re being so cruel toward me, your father who has taken care of you for 35 years. Jay, I''m not just a little disappointed with you." Jay squinted his eagle eyes. "What do you mean?" Jack looked at Jay¡¯s dumbfounded expression and wondered if Jay was not the person behind what happened between him and Sera. He understood Jay was a proud man. He would admit i t if he had done anything. It seemed like it was not Jay behind the incident. A look of guilt shed across Jack''s expression. Since Jay knew nothing about it, he would not make it known as well. "So what are you nning to do with her?" Jack resumed his kind facade. Jay said, "I¡¯m going to get a doctor to treat her." Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Jack nodded as if agreeing with Jay''s ns. Jack left with his hands behind him and came face to face with Jordan who had chased after Jay all the way there. When the two men met, their gaze was calm and so was their expression. "Big Brother," Jack called out respectfully. "Don''t call me your big brother. I find you Ares people dirty." The man scoffed after speaking. Jack chuckled. "What you have today is only because o f what you and your mother had done. You can''t me anyone for it." "My mother and I merely didn¡¯t want to collude with you corrupted people," Jordan said. "You should learn to bow to reality." A troubled scorn appeared in Jack''s gaze. "Big Brother, back then, you looked so youthful and energetic, yet now you¡¯re left with this ugly appearance." "What you''re referring to is only the outer shell. People like you may look grand and noble, but only you yourself know how despicable you are on the inside." Jay turned around to look at the two men with a thoughtful gaze. Jack and Jordan seemed to have noticed Jay was watching them. They both unanimously kept their mouths shut without speaking any more. Jay carried his mother into the master room of Fragrant Vessel Court. He then gently informed her, "From now on, you can stay here in peace. I''ll get someone to take good care o f you. I''m usually busy with work, but I''lle to visit you when I have the time." The woman cried tears of joy. "Okay." When Jay came downstairs, Jordan was like a ghosting for revenge as he approached Jay. "Return Chloe to me." When Jay sat on the sofa, he stood in front of Jay and repeated himself like a tape recorder. "Return Chloe to - H me. Jay looked up at the man and tried to reason with him. "What happens next if I return her to you? Are you going to hide her in that tiny cave again, depriving her of sunlight and opportunity for activity? You¡¯re going to kill her in the long run." Jordan replied agitatedly, "I love her so much. Why would I harm her? "Ever since your birth, she has climbed out multiple times a day to have a look at you. She became this way not because shecked exercise, but..." Jordan was hesitant to continue. It was obvious that what he was about to say was a taboo within the Ares family. "Because of what?" Jay probed. Jordan sorrowfully said, "Don¡¯t ask. I won''t tell you anything. Just return Chloe to me. If you want to do what''s good for her, then... Then... Send us out." This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jay¡¯s expression darkened. "I want the truth. I want to know everything. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never return her to you." "Jordan..." It was unknown when or how Jay¡¯s mother reached the stairway. She had tears on her face as she looked at Jordan. "Chloe." Jordan ran up the stairs and hugged the woman. Jay was taken aback by his speed. His expression became worried as he looked at the two people in a tight embrace. "Jordan, listen to me. Don''t do silly things anymore for my sake. I''ve wasted your whole life. You should let go of me and enjoy the rest of your life, okay?" Jordan cried like a child. "Not okay. Have you forgotten our promise to each other? We won''t stray from each other in this life regardless of what hardships we face. So I won''t ever let go of your hands, not in this lifetime." "Jordan, I''ve wronged you. I''ve disappointed you by giving birth to another man''s child. I know that you''re suffering inside, but I can''t give up on my child either.¡± "I know. I forgive you. You can''t let go of your flesh and blood because you''re too kind. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you to cut all ties with him. Chloe, I¡¯vee to see past this. That''s why I secretly made a passageway for you to see your son daily... I¡¯ve truly let go.¡± "Jordan, thank you. I''ve never regretted falling in love with you even though I had to suffer my whole life just to be with you." Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Jay was feelingplicated inside. He felt warm andforted that his mother and Jordan shared an unchanging love. It reminded him of Angeline and himself. In this lifetime, he was ready to love her forever and was determined to live his whole life with her. He had the same undying and unchanging love for Angeline as Jordan had for Chloe. At that moment, he was wishfully thinking. Maybe he was the fruit of Jordan and Chloe''s love? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He stood up and slowly walked toward the stairs. Jordan continued to hug the woman he loved as he stared begrudgingly at Jay. He yelled at Jay, "Jay Ares, you''re as heartless as him." Jay ignored Jordan and lowered his body as he gently asked his mother, ¡°Tell me, do you love this man in front of you?" The woman nodded. Perhaps this tugged on the strings of her heart, so her tears began to flow. "He¡¯s the only man I''ve ever loved in my life. My son, please don''t make it difficult for him." There was a pang of pain in Jay¡¯s expression as he tried to suppress the hurt in his heart. "Then tell me, who''s my father?" That question made the woman go berserk. Her expression became ferocious while the hatred in her gaze expanded like a sponge in water. Jordan held the woman in his arms tightly and yelled at Jay, "Don''t be so cruel, please! I''ve used a lifetime to heal her wounds, yet you''re tearing them open and sending her into the depths of hell once again. How could you do that?" Jay mumbled, "I''m sorry." The woman suddenly grabbed Jay''s arm, but because o f her force and sharp nails, she had identally drawn blood from Jay''s arm. "It¡¯s the Grand Old Master. He¡¯s a wolf in sheep''s clothing. He raped me on my wedding night. He''s a monster! He destroyed Jordan and my beautiful future." The woman spat out the sins of the perpetrator. Jay closed his eyes to cover up the shock and loss he felt. He shakily stood up. His mind was in a mess, yet within this mess, he had picked up a clear message. His biological father was Grand Old Master Ares. He was not the Grand Old Master''s grandson, but his son. Jay was severely traumatized by his filthy roots as he soullessly walked downstairs and soaked himself in his bathtub for a long time. He was someone who was obsessed with cleanliness. Nobody could understand how disgusted he was with himself now that he found out how shameful his birth was. Hey in the water as the water level rose, and his body was gradually submerged into the water. His consciousness began to fade... ... Some selectively forgotten memories suddenly appeared as broken bits and pieces of scenes in his mind. Angeline¡¯s innocent voice rang in his ear. "Jaybie, what''s incest? Why did they say that Grand Old Master Ares had done incest?" "Angeline, don¡¯t say anymore." "Jaybie, what¡¯s wrong?" "Angeline, it turns out that the grand old master is my biological father.¡± "Huh?" Angeline¡¯s exquisitely beautiful eyes widened into a pair ofrge circles from the shock. He was hurt by the shock she disyed and angrily said, "Angeline Severe, now that you know about my dirty birth origins, I no longer am a good match for you. Just leave." "I¡¯m not leaving... Jaybie, I beg you, please, don''t abandon me.¡± Angeline hugged him tightly in a thick-skinned manner. That winter was a cold and bitter winter with snowfall and a frozenke. Inside the cold underground room, his body felt so cold as if it was turning into ice. It was so cold that he could not stop shivering. "Jaybie, regardless if you''re rich or poor, if you''re in good or bad times, in sickness or health, in happiness or sorrow, I''ll still love you unconditionally. I¡¯ll stay with you and give you support. We''ll have each other forever, never abandoning each other." Chapter 556 Chapter 556 "Forever and ever!" He was brought toughter by Angeline''s cuteness. "Hubby,¡± Angeline called him with a blushing face. "Wifey," he responded. Look at what happened now? As they had identally climbed into this secret underground room and overheard such a secret, they paid for their mistake at a great price. Jordan had caused him to suffer from selective amnesia while it cost Angeline her life. Fortunately, the heavens pitied him and allowed Angeline to transmigrate and have a second chance at life. The unfortunate thing was that he seemed to have run out of luck. This time, Angeline did not return to him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Angeline, where are you? "I miss you so much. "You said you''d never leave me but you¡¯ve repeatedly left me. How could you be so disobedient?" Jay''s body gradually submerged under the water. When Tempest realized that Jay was acting strangely, he leaped across levels of hurdles and rushed toward Jay. "President." He fished Jay out of the water and did chestpressions before Jay spat a mouthful of water. Jay coughed a few times before he slowly opened his eyes to see Tempest¡¯s worried expression. Jay said," I''ve made you worried.¡± Tempest looked at the two stalks of Begonias and said, "President, look. Winter is almost over and spring is arriving soon." Jay followed in the direction of Tempest¡¯s gaze and sighed. "But she still hasn''t returned." H Country. Inside Peter''s private cosmetic surgery hospital. Rose sat in front of the mirror withyers of bandages wrapped around her face. She was feeling very nervous right now. One of her hands gripped Peter''s. Even her voice was trembling. "Peter, let me warn you. If I don''t see the face I want after removing these bandages, you can quit as the world''s number one stic surgeon. I won''t allow you t o continue your fraud in any part of this world. I won''t let you cause harm to any other innocent citizen!" Peter had repeated himself many times. "Rose Loyle, you''re such an evil person. You''re nothing but a chicken. You don¡¯t even dare to open the bandages to have a look at yourself. I''ve sworn a cruel oath that your face ispletely different from what it was previously. It''s now the exact replica of that picture you showed me. Why won¡¯t you just believe me?" "Peter, I want you to swear again." "I swear.¡± "Swear it on your reputation..." "I, Peter, use my reputation to swear an oath..." "No, no, no. Your reputation isn''t a very big deal. Perhaps you should use something else. Use your ancestors and future generations to swear... If you lie t o me, I curse that your family will have to eat in noodles, drink milk without proper utensils, and..." Peter was about to go bonkers from being tortured by Rose. He yelled, "Rose Loyle, do you need to go to such extent only to open bandages?" Rose gulped. "I''m just too nervous. I feel a heavy pressure on me. I need some strength..." Before Rose could finish speaking, Peter had already peeled away the bandages. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 As theyers of bandages were peeled away, Rose''s eyes that had not seen sunlight for some time were greeted with a strong ray of it. Rose felt amazingly stunned when she saw that familiar face in the mirror. She was as beautiful as a fairy that came to the human world and attracted attention. She was elegant, yet there was a hint of yfulness in her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Peter was stunned as well. "I thought you''d at most be a beautiful sculpture. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d bring life to this face." Rose smiled beautifully. ''Of course. This is my face to begin with.'' "Thank you, Peter! I love it very much!¡± Peter spoke from the depths of his heart, "Rose, you''re truly the most beautiful being on this earth." Rose''s expression stiffened. She turned around and corrected Peter solemnly. "Peter, Rose Loyle is dead. Call me Angeline Severe from now on.¡± Peter crossed his arms over his chest and nodded understanding^. "Understood!" Many girls would change their names after undergoing cosmetic surgery. They would want to have a more befitting name. Clearly, he had misunderstood Angeline. Angeline was in a daze as she looked at her reflection i n the mirror. After eight years, her soul and face finally reunited. From now on, she was the original Angeline Severe. She could not wait to run over to Jay at this moment and give him this huge surprise. The only thing stopping her was her understanding of his temper. After she had left him without bidding goodbye, it was going to be hard to get his forgiveness. Peter warned her, saying, "My beautiful and elegant Miss Severe, the scars of your surgery are still visible and need a period of meticulous care before your face bes wless." Angeline nodded. "Understood.¡± Outside the window, the snow had begun to fall. She leaned by the window, watching the snowkes float in the sky. Such scenery made her recall the time many years ago when she and Jay had snuck into the underground room through the Mushroom Gate. They had overheard the conversation between Jordan and Grand Old Master Ares. They were father and son, yet the words they spewed at each other were like they were arguing with their enemies. Grand Old Master Ares had scolded Jordan for being a good-for-nothing his whole life. Then, Jordan said that Grand Old Master Ares hadmitted incest. After Jay heard it, he received a tremendous blow in his life. Later, they injected him with a drug that could cause selective amnesia. As for her, she thought she had escaped danger, but little did she know that worse things were waiting for her behind. Angeline ruffled her hair in frustration. The dark secret inside Tourmaline Estate was like a ticking time bomb. She was worried that if Jay found out the truth about his birth, he would lose his will and zest to live. What was scarier was that the dark secret was like a fire in a prairie that could burn the whole Ares family apart. Would her Jaybie, the epicenter of this dark secret, survive this disaster? Angeline was always on the lookout for news about Imperial Capital, but no news reached her. She believed that perhaps no news meant good news. Somehow, her mood today was extraordinarily disturbed and agitated. She had to do something to calm her mind down. Angeline turned on herptop and hacked into Ares Enterprises¡¯ website. When she realized that Ares Enterprises'' profits were moving from Jay to Jack, her heart was worried. "Jaybie, is he nning toy his hands on you already?" Angeline felt that she had to speed things on her end. Time passed swiftly! Half a year had gone by. Fragrant Vessel Court. Jay had moved out from the Ares home half a year ago and returned Fragrant Vessel Court to Jordan and his mother, Chloe Yorks. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 Jay hired the best doctors from Grand Asia to treat his mother and graciously helped Jordan to recuperate his health. Under Jordan''s meticulous care, Jay''s mother''s condition improved by leaps and bounds. Her weight had increased from the initial 20kg to 38kg. As her health improved, her unique beauty and attractiveness began to show. As for Jordan, he was now no different from a normal human. Fragrant Vessel Court was blooming with renewed life, but at the same time, it was bringing about unrest to the residence of the other courtyards within the estate. The three brothers, Jack, Jacob, and also James who was in a wheelchair, came to see Grand Old Master Ares together. Jack spoke of his worries. "Dad, do you know that Jay and Jordan are getting too close to each other? I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll join forces and bring harm to all of us. After all, there''s a possibility that they''re..." Grand Old Master Ares shot a death re at Jack when he spoke about it. Grand Old Master Ares was aware of the possibility that Jack had not managed to speak out loud. "As long as Jordan and Chloe obediently stay within Tourmaline Estate and don''t create any havoc, we shall just ignore them," Grand Old Master Ares said. "Dad, Jordan''s health has improved tremendously. If Chloe''s health improves as well, with Jordan¡¯s arrogant character, he won''t ept being under our control. If he brings Chloe along and escapes from Tourmaline Estate, then the Ares family''s safety will b e jeopardized!" Jacob voiced his worries. Grand Old Master Ares'' hand gripped on his armrest tightly. "He''s also one of the sons of the Ares family." "He only has revulsion for the Ares family!¡± Jack said. Everyone fell into silence when Jack said that. After some time, James said, "Jack, Jacob, you all worry too much. Don¡¯t we still have Jay, our trump card? Jay''s rtionship with Dad is exceptionally deep." This was probably the only trump card they could rely on! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. That day, Jay came to Fragrant Vessel Court to the surprise of everyone and had lunch with his mother and Jordan. Chloe was ted and kept serving him more food. "My son, you¡¯ve lost weight. Eat more meat. This is your favorite beef stew." Jay nodded and quietly ate his rice. For the past half a year, not a day went by that he did not miss Angeline. Being troubled over his birth origins only caused him to lose more sleep and appetite. It was no wonder that he had lost weight. His mother could see his changes with one look, which brought warmth to his heart. Jordan, on the other hand, was having an ufortable lunch as he sulked throughout the meal like a jealous child. "Chloe, I love to eat meat as well." Chloe ced the meat that she was about to give to Jay onto Jordan''s te instead and teased, saying," Why are you being jealous over a child?" Jay was feeling depressed watching how lovey-dovey they were. After lunch, his mother went up to her room to rest. Jordan sat on the sofa, examining Jay. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jay frowned. "I heard that you impregnated a maid from the Sycamore Annex?¡± Jordan mocked. It was as if Jay had heard a cock and bull story. His dark eyes widened in an icy shock. "What did you say?" 1 Jordan said, "The rumor is being spread around Tourmaline Estate. Jay, I can''t believe that you¡¯ve inherited the dirtiest genes of the Ares family." "I didn''t!" Jay bellowed. Jordan looked at the constant frost in Jay''s gaze and carefully sized him up for the first time before he forlornly chuckled. "Are they trying to use that old trick of getting the son t o swallow his father''s sins again?¡± Jordan lamented. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Speaking of the devil. Not long after, the elders of the Ares family brought Sera Severe over to Fragrant Vessel Court to settle scores with Jay. Sera''s pregnant figure was obvious for all to see, and when she saw Jay, she pitifully knelt in front of him. "Brother Jay, I''m sorry. I couldn''t bear to abort our child and the adults found out about our affair.¡± Sera''s voice was getting softer, carrying hints of guilt as she faked shyness. Jay coldly looked at her pregnant belly as a bloody murderous gaze began to fill his eyes. "Sera Severe, I think you''ve grown tired of living that you even dare t o make nderous remarks?" Sera felt uneasy from Jay¡¯s sharp gaze that bore through her as her body gradually shrunk. However, when she remembered that the Ares family¡¯s elders were standing on her side, she mustered the courage t o shamelessly say, "Brother Jay, I know that I¡¯m no match for you and you were only together with me for the fun of it, but the child is innocent. If you can¡¯t ept me, then let me deliver this child and I''ll leave. You don''t have to worry about a thing. My only wish is that you''ll be good to our child." Jay was furious. "Sera Severe, your child and yourself have nothing to do with me. I find women like you who would sell your body for riches and fame to be filthy." Sera paled. Jay found her filthy. That sentence had shattered her dignity and arrogance, turning her into a full-on shameless woman. "Brother Jay, you can¡¯t just wash your hands after you''ve done something. You can¡¯t just not admit to what you¡¯ve done. I''m still the youngdy of the Severe family. Since you''ve taken my chastity, my reputation has been soiled. How am I supposed to live if you disown me and our child?¡± Sera bit her lip and spoke humbly. Jay scoffed. "Are you of caliber to be a member of the Severe family? I finally understand why a kind person like Old Master Severe refused to allow you and your mother to be acknowledged as part of the Severe family. You all don''t deserve it because of your shamelessness." Sera began to cry after being mocked to oblivion by Jay. "Brother Jay, since you refuse to acknowledge us, then I shall bring along our child and prove ourselves using our death." As if under the pressure of despair, Sera headed for a nearby pir. "Quick, stop her," Jack yelled to the helpers. Sera knocked into the pir which caused her forehead to bleed. Jack spoke to Jay with sincerity, "Jay, the Ares family isrge enough. It''s alright to take them under our care. If Sera''s child is truly yours, just ept them with an open heart and let them stay inside Tourmaline Estate. They can remain as helpers. We don''t have to force them to their deaths." Jay coldly said, "The child isn''t mine. This woman''s lifestyle is questionable, and I''d never allow such a woman to stay inside Tourmaline Estate." Sera was in disarray as she sat on the floor, crying profusely. "Brother Jay, how can you be so heartless toward me?" Jay''s gaze was so sharp that it could pierce through Sera''s heart. "Don''t call me that and stay away from m e. Don''t let me see such rubbish like you again.¡± Sera''splexion paled further. Not long after, Grand Old Master Ares arrived. He nced at the embarrassed Sera, then at Jay who was in anger. His eagle gaze scanned Jack, Jacob, and James. He more or less understood what was going on. "Sera Severe, you said that the child you''re carrying belongs to Jay? What happened?¡± Grand Old Master Ares sternly questioned. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sera replied with a broken heart, "Grand Old Master, one morning half a year ago, I delivered breakfast for Master Ares. That day, he was still in bed and didn''t look too good. I had only approached him when he forced me to do it with him. It was as if he was out of control. A weak woman like me couldn''t fight off his advances. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to because I had feelings for him..." Jay squinted his eagle eyes as fuzzy memories of two dreams appeared. At that time, the person in the dream was Angelina. That was why he had lost control. Now that he thought about it, he realized that those dreams had a bad ending because the person he was kissing was Sera. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 Jay suddenly felt his stomach making a flip. He had the urge to vomit. The next time he looked at Sera, he wished that he could tear her into bits. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Jay, this incident sounds fishy. You might¡¯ve been set up to end up in bed with Sera." "I didn¡¯t." Jay was adamant in rejecting. Then, he disdainfully looked at Sera. "I have no appetite for such women." Sera was being traumatized severely by Jay¡¯s words, causing her expression to turn ugly. Grand Old Master Ares said, "We shall keep silent about this issue. The truth will be out once Sera delivers her baby. Sera, you''ll stay in Fragrant Vessel Court for the time being. You know Jay''s temper. Stay away from him if there are no issues." There was a hint of glee in Sera''s gaze. "Okay, Grand Old Master Ares." Since the issue had been settled, the elders then left for their respective ces. Sera remained in the center of the living room, looking at Jay who was as cold as ice. "Brother Jay..." She thought that Jay would be a gentleman and arrange for a room for a weak woman like her. She had not expected that what he left her with was a resolute back view. Jordan stood at the top of the stairway and had observed every exchange from the start till the end. A dested smirk appeared on his face. Jay appeared in front of Jordan soon enough. There was a look of surprise in Jordan''s gaze when he noticed Jay''s displeased look. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ''This child has an immense disgust against these dirty tactics that seem to remind me of my younger self.'' Jay walked past Jordan, ignoring the man who was deep in his thoughts and went straight to the master room. "Mom!¡± When Chloe heard her son''s voice, she ran to open the door at the fastest speed she could handle. "My son, did they give you a hard time?" There were still remnants of tears in her eyes as she felt heartbroken for her son. Jay smiledfortingly at her. "It''s just a small matter and won''t bother me much. Don''t worry.¡± Jordan came into the room and looked at Jay''s handsome features as he teased on purpose, saying," Sera Severe is a young and beautifuldy. There''s nothing wrong with having a woman by your side. I don¡¯t see why you should be so anal about it?" Jay red at Jordan. "I have a wife." These four words stunned Jordan. Loyalty to one person for life. This was not the teaching that was demonstrated by the men of the Ares family. Chloeined, "Jordan, do unto others what you want others to do unto you. Speaking of which, both of you seem quite simr in this regard." Jordan huffed. "Humph. My character is inherited from my mother. It has nothing to do with the Ares family." He rolled his eyes at Jay and scornfully said, "I¡¯m not like him. He''s a man who got married twice. Once with Angeline Severe and once with Rose Loyle. He can even pour his heart and soul to both of them." Chapter 561 Chapter 561 Jay was surprised as he looked at Jordan who had a face that did not change even after going through the vicissitudes of life. They had a simr attitude when it came to how they treated their woman. Somehow, the pregnant Sera had appeared at the door. She looked flustered and had watery eyes as she looked at Jay as if he was her pir of support. Chloe was taken aback when she saw Sera. Perhaps Sera¡¯s pitiful looks had touched her, thus she pleaded with Jay, "My son, let her stay. Let her be my servant." Jordan was a man who spoiled his wife to no end. Although he hated Sera as he felt that she was a woman who had no self-respect, he still followed Chloe''s wishes when she had the intention of keeping Sera. "Jay Ares, since your mother likes her, then let her stay." "No." Jay was firm in his reply. Jordan then decided to veto Jay''s opinion. "Don¡¯t forget I partly own Fragrant Vessel Court as well. I want to keep her." Jay''s expression was livid. He looked at Sera''s pregnant belly and heartlessly said, "Sera Severe, I¡¯ll arrange for a doctor to perform a gic test for the fetus as soon as possible." Sera paled the minute she heard that, but she hid her flustered expression well. Jay then left in anger. Chloe arranged for Sera to stay on the ground floor in one of the servant''s rooms, but Sera was displeased with such arrangement. She had thought that she would be able to upgrade her lifestyle with her pregnancy, but she ended up needing to serve Chloe while being pregnant. She felt a sense of discrimination but dared not show out her displeasure openly. 1 Sera was not a simple-minded woman either. After some thought, she realized that Jay was a filial son. All she needed to do was be nice to her future mother-i nw and get her approval, then perhaps Chloe would intercede on her behalf. That way, Jay would slowly ept her. With that thought and goal in mind, Sera served Chloe to no ends withoutining. When Chloe saw Sera kneeling on the floors to scrub them despite being pregnant, she began to have a good impression of Sera and secretly told Jordan, "I was only testing Sera to see if she''d choose to leave after experiencing some hardships. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d serve me at my beck and call despite being pregnant and is even kneeling to scrub the floors without a word ofint. I heard that she came from a well-to-do family as well, but she can still endure such hardships. If she doesn''t love Jay, then what could it b e?" Jordan was concentrating on his newspaper when he heard his wife. Thus, he casually said, "Nowadays, actresses are very professional in their jobs. You just wait and see. This woman is not as easy as she seems." Chloe huffed and marched toward Jordan when she heard what he said, taking away the newspaper that was in his hand. Chloe tapped on his forehead and scolded, "Since you know that she isn''t a simple woman, then why did you help me to keep her here then? Are you trying to invite trouble for my J J?" Jordan mumbled, "He''s not my son.¡± "What are you saying?" Chloe widened her eyes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jordan smiled sheepishly. "Wifey, you can be at ease. That son of yours has very keen eyes. Do you think that he can¡¯t see through that woman''s charades? In m y opinion, Jay must have some ns since he hasn''t chased her out yet." "Don''t speak of my son as if he is as cunning as you." "I''d be happy if he''s like me." Jordan pouted and sounded a little disappointed. Chloe became speechless. If there was anything that she wished she could change in her life, that was Jay not being Jordan''s son. Jordan noticed that Chloe was unhappy and quickly coaxed her, saying, "Chloe, don¡¯t be angry. To be honest, after some time interacting with Jay, I quite like this boy. He¡¯s different from the rest of the Ares family who are double-headed snakes. He remains incorrupt despite growing up in such environments. I like that." Chloe remained moody as if she was bothered with some thoughts. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 "Jordan, why is God so unfair? I''ve done it with you multiple times but only once with that person, yet this child isn''t yours." Chloe''s voice was broken. Jordan felt depressed as well. "Perhaps the measure o f fairness is different in the eyes of God. He gave you t o me but gave the child to him." The couple embraced each other, feeling heartbroken and dejected. Suddenly, Chloe pushed Jordan away and excitedly said, "Jordan, do you think there''s a possibility that JJ is our child?" Jordan smiled bitterly. "How is that possible? The timing of his birth matches with when that fe did i t!" Chloe refuted emotionally, saying, "Jordan, listen to m e. A pregnancy is called full term if it reaches 10 months. What if JJ wasn''t a full-term baby?" Jordan caressed Chloe''s expectant look that made her look cute. Jordan''s voice was hoarse. "Chloe, just ept the reality. The bigger the hope you carry, the bigger the disappointment you''ll feel." "Jordan, don¡¯t you think that JJ is very much like you? Both of you look alike, and even your character and personality are simr..." Chloe''s words seeded in nting a seed of doubt i n Jordan¡¯s heart. It gradually sprouted and grew roots, allowing him to see a small ray of hope. "Okay. I''ll find an opportunity to do a test," Jordan replied. "Okay." Jordan had put in a lot of effort before he managed to collect a few strands of Jay''s hair from his study. He then pulled a few strands of his own hair, ced both their hair samples in a sealed envelope, and secretly asked a person he trusted to send it for a paternity test. The next few days passed on with nervousness. One weekter, Jordan finally received the report. He returned to Fragrant Vessel Court feeling disturbed as he locked himself inside his study. He took some time to mentally prepare himself before he opened the envelope. He was dumbfounded when he saw the test results. In the report, it was written in bold, ''Simrities are as close as 99%. A father and son rtionship is established.'' 1 Jordan¡¯s heart that had lost hope for years and turned to frost seemed to have found an oasis in the desert. It was like an outpour of rain that came after a prolonged drought. A great sense of happiness merged from within his heart. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jay was his son! It turned out that Jay was his son! After all these years, he had been living with the belief that God had neglected him and abandoned him. He had not expected that in his old age, he would receive such wonderful news. Unfortunately, the euphoria was short-lived. It was gradually reced with worry, unrest, and guilt. Jay was his son, but he had repeatedly harmed Jay''s woman. He had caused the death of the woman Jay loved. There was a grudge between the father and son because of that. It could never be erased in this life. "JJ, I''m sorry." Jordan had been a proud man his whole life and would never admit defeat in front of anyone, but right now, he sincerely wanted to humble himself in front of Jay. "I''m sorry," Jordan mumbled. That weekend, Jay brought a doctor to Fragrant Vessel Court. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 This time, Jay brought a few doctors from Grand Asia. He asked them to collect samples from Sera''s fetus for a gic test. Sera was now in herte pregnancy, so i t was no longer suitable to do any non-invasive testing. The only method avable was through amniocentesis. Amniocentesis carried a risk of infection, thus Sera was adamant about keeping the doctors away from her. "Brother Jay, Grand Old Master Ares has said that we''ll know the identity of the child once I deliver. Why must you force this upon me?" Sera was frightened by the scene in front of her and had started to tremble. Jay remained calm and stoic as he sat on the rattan chair with a nonchnt gaze. He looked at Sera, saying, "Sera Severe, I''ve been merciful enough to tolerate your existence for a week after you¡¯ve tried to nder me.¡± His gaze became darker as it turned colder like ice that would not melt even after centuries. He commanded like he usually did, "Catch her!" Sera turned to run out of the house when two handsome and well-built men appeared at the door. They stared at Sera without any expression. "Sera Severe, if you don''t want to lose both lives, then cooperate with the doctor." One of the men threatened. Since Sera had failed to escape, her legs gave way as she fell to the floor. The doctors carried her into the room and closed the door, but Sera''s blood-curdling screams would not stop. Jordan stood at the top of the stairs, looking at the ice sculpture that was Jay. The mncholy in his gaze could be vaguely seen. ''Jay is so merciless toward Sera, so how could he be forgiving of my sins?'' Jack caught wind of what was happening in Fragrant Vessel Court and was anxious as if his pants had caught on fire. He was worried that his affair with Sera would be made known to Jay, then his clean reputation would be destroyed. He went to look for Grand Old Master Ares in desperation and admitted his affair with Sera to the old man. Grand Old Master Ares seemed as if he had already expected it as a look of hopelessness appeared on his aged face. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "All of you just can''t let me live in peace.¡± "Dad, I was being set up by someone as well. That day, I had intended to send Sera to Jay, but somehow, the person who ended up getting drugged was me!" Jack still did not understand where it went wrong that night. Grand Old Master Ares sighed disappointingly. "My dear son, do you think your schemes could match against Jay''s sharp mind? Do you think that Jay would be under Sera''s control if you sent her to him and he would then be manipted by you for life? You''re too naive. Jay may be a loyal man when ites to love, but not just any woman can enter his heart." Jack did not understand it. "Dad, Jay¡¯s a man, and there would be times when a man cannot control their urges. Jay loves Angeline Severe but was still under Rose Doyle''s spell, so why can''t he be under Sera''s control?¡± Grand Old Master Ares speechlessly looked at Jack. "D o you think that since Jay could shift his love to Rose Doyle thus he could shift his love to Sera Severe? Then you''re absolutely wrong. I¡¯ll be frank with you. Rose Doyle''s soul belongs to none other than Angeline Severe." Jack was extremely bbergasted to hear such a thing. "Do such things exist?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "Jay would only give his heart to Angeline in this life, and Angeline would never do anything that would bring harm to Jay. Your stupid ns have caused you more damage than it did to your enemy." Jack felt defeated. "Dad, then what should I do now?" Grand Old Master Ares thought about it and said," Jay¡¯s an excellent and perfect child, but too much of something can cause a backfire. In this case, he has taken extreme countermeasures. As his father, you may teach him a small lesson.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Jack decided to think over Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ words and left with a serious expression. Meanwhile, at Fragrant Vessel Court, the doctor had finished the operation. Sera''s lovely face was filled with tears of sadness. She rose from her bed, pale-faced. Her whole body was weak, but she still managed to walk out of the nursing room. She trembled while she made her way in front of Jay. Weeping, she said, "Brother Jay, what would myte sister think if she knew what you were doing?" Jay furrowed his eyebrows, raised his hand, and pped Sera. The anger in his re soaked over Sera''s grief and despair. Jay said furiously, "You have no right to even mention Angeline¡¯s name!" Sera''s face slowly became distorted. The corner of her lips curled into a sneer. "Brother-inw, my sister will never show mercy to you." She started bing hysterical and growled, saying," She''ll never let you move on with your life!" Jay thought about Angeline¡¯s departure, her ruined face, and the look of helplessness on her face. He thought about how he had not received any news from her. It did not seem like she would ever come back. Jay felt like he was under Sera''s curse. He felt a sudden deep sense of anguish. Sera let out a maniacalugh. "Hahaha... Brother-inw, are you afraid now? After abusing me for so long, your day of reckoning hase." Jay stood up fiercely. He said in a voice that resembled a demon''s curse, "Sera Severe, even if I do face a day of reckoning, it''d be punishment for not taking care of Angeline. You have no right toThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. hand out that punishment! "Someone, get her out of here!" When Jack hurriedly arrived at Fragrant Vessel Court, Sera looked as innocent as a child. She wrapped her hands around Jack''s neck in affection and gently pleaded, "Old Master Jack, do you want me?" Jack''s face turned red in embarrassment. He sharply replied, "Sera, have you gone mad?" Sera began weeping. Jack started feeling a sense of pity for her. This woman was pregnant with his child, after all. Sera took it a step further and moved forward to press her body against Jack¡¯s. "Old Master Jack, your son has abandoned me. A father has to make up for his son''s mistakes. Why don''t you ept me instead? If not, I really don''t know how I would continue living m y life." Jack did not make any promises, but he ordered his servants at Sycamore Annex, "Take Miss Severe back t o Sycamore Annex and await my orders." Fragrant Vessel Court was peaceful once more. Jordan made his way down the stairs and approached Jay. He felt uneasy. He had a million things he wanted to talk about with Jay, but for some reason, seeing his distant expression erased all those words he had in mind. Finally, he instead asked, "Jay, aren¡¯t you afraid that the adulterer behind this will bring you harm if you do a DNA test on that fetus inside of Sera this openly?" Jay coldly looked at Jordan and said, ¡°The only person I''ve ever feared my whole life is you." Jordan trembled. Jay''s handsome face portrayed an expression of both grief and decisiveness. He said in a voice like death himself, "I was young then. That was why I allowed you to hurt Angeline. One day, I''ll find a way to settle our debt." Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Throughout his life, Jordan had faced all sorts of challenges, but he had never surrendered to fate. However, at that instant under Jay¡¯s cold re, he lost his ability to think. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only after a while did Jordan let out a barely audible sigh. He reminded Jay, saying, "Have you ever thought about why Jack is so protective of Sera?¡± Jay sneered. He was not a fool. Jack had been acting strange recently. At the back of his father''s love andpassion was cruelty. He knew Sera was just a pawn that his father had ced next to him. The only thing he did not know was how his father¡¯s n came back to bite him. Seeing some doubt creeping into Jay, Jordan took a few steps toward him. Previously, he had only lived his life for Chloe. He avoided the dark secrets of the Ares family. Now that he had Jay in his life, this was his son who h e owed so much to. He could not allow him to be kept i n the dark by those hypocrites of the Ares family. In the end, they would only abandon him and stab him i n the back. Jordan stood in front of Jay. The fierceness in his eyes was reced bypassion. "Jay, between you and Sera, Jack will definitely choose Sera.¡± Jay taunted, saying, "Trying to break us apart, aren''t you?" His deep eyes were filled with helplessness. "The child inside of Sera is Jack¡¯s, not yours." Jay remained calm. "He¡¯s not a three-year-old kid. He should know that between his biological son and me, what his adopted son can bring to him arepletely different. The former will destroy him, and only I can save him." Jordan stared at him in shock. "So the reason you''re trying to get rid of Sera at all cost is to protect Jack''s reputation.¡± Jordan shivered. This was something he had not expected. Underneath Jay''s cold and emotionless demeanor was a kind heart. However, this was a luxury the Ares family definitely should not have. "No, you¡¯re wrong. If I told you that both you and Josephine aren''t Jack''s biological children, would you still think Jack would be willing to sacrifice his own son for his adopted one?" Jay looked at him in surprise. "What did you say?" Jordan replied, "Your stepmother... She''s infertile. You have to be careful of Jack." "Why are you telling me all this?"Jay asked. Jordan turned around and replied in a hoarse voice, "I just don''t want you to get hurt, Jay." "Jordan!" Jay shouted. Jordan trembled and slowly turned around. "Why are you treating me so well all of a sudden?" Jordan was startled. Not only was Jay good at reading other people¡¯s characters, but his senses were also scarily top notch. Jordan let out a bitterugh. He was his father. That was one secret he would be bringing to his grave. If Jay were to find out, he was afraid that he would be i n even more grief. He was the one who had hurt his most beloved woman. "I just wanted to thank you for what you¡¯ve done for Chloe." Jay''s expression remained cold. "That¡¯s what I should do. I don''t need your thanks." Jordan had nothing to say to that. Jay walked toward him in an imposing manner and asked, "I heard that you did a DNA test a few days ago. Is it true?" Jordan closed his eyes to hide his helplessness. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 "Jay, I..." "It was mine wasn''t it?" Jordan was startled. "No...¡± "Can you let me see the test results?" Jordanughed it off and replied weakly, "Just act like nothing¡¯s happened okay?" Jay looked at the panic-stricken man before him and said in anger, "Jordan Ares, don''t forget that I''m now i n charge of Tourmaline Estate and haveplete power. I can monitor every single thing you do." Jordan looked up, his eyes full of worry. "You''re wrong. If you really hadplete power over Tourmaline Estate, you wouldn''t have been helpless o n the day Rose was in trouble." Jay''s cold gaze hardened. "What do you mean?" Jordan replied, "I was once in charge of Tourmaline Estate too. I know how much power the person in charge has. That''s why I was able to live in the underground pce with Chloe all those years without you finding out. Jay, you only have power over the insignificant parts of Tourmaline Estate." After a pause, Jordan continued, "Grand Old Master Ares is the person in charge of Tourmaline Estate. Our every movement is monitored by him." Jay was shocked to his core at this revtion. His breathing started bing irregr. The anger within him started increasing rapidly. If what Jordan said was true, then Grand Old Master Ares should have known what happened to Rose on that fateful night, and he would have been the only person who could have helped her. Grand Old Master Ares knew that Rose was his beloved Angeline. He also always praised the Severe family''s kindness, and yet he had allowed their granddaughter to be harmed. His grandfather¡¯s coldness hit Jay hard. "I don''t believe it," Jay murmured. He did not believe that the man who brought him up was a cold, emotionless hypocrite. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jordan looked at the dismayed Jay. He felt his pain and disappointment. Seeing this, Jordan thought that he was cruel for telling him this. He initially wanted to tell Jay all of his secrets, but thepassion he felt as a father made him decide otherwise. He could not bear to watch his own son suffer, so he stopped letting out any more secrets. Jay was startled. It took a while before he could start thinking clearly again. He had a glint in his eyes, as if he was being calctive. He lifted his head and put on an expression of confidence. "Jordan, you said you wanted to leave Tourmaline Estate with my mother right? I can send both of you off tonight." Jordan was surprised to hear that. "I suddenly don''t feel like leaving." Jay growled, saying, "That''s not for you to decide." Jordan was intimidated by his manner. "What are you nning to do sending us off so hurriedly?" Jay stared at him with hatred. His eyes were even bloodshot with anger. "I don¡¯t want to see you. Whenever I see you, I think about Angeline. Falling in love with me only caused her sorrow, and it caused m e sorrow too." Jordan turned around and left. "Jay... Tell Rose I¡¯m sorry," Jordan''s guilty voice was heard. "She''ll nevere back ever again. That''s an apology you''ll just have to owe me.¡± Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Meanwhile, at a Taekwondo dojo in H Country, eight o f the dojo¡¯s trainers stood in two rows. Among them was a slim girl. Although she was wearing a wide Taekwondo uniform and her ck belt was wrapped around her thin waist, it could not mask her beauty. "Angeline Severe, surely you''re being arrogant. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d win taking on all of our trainers at the same time," one of the trainers said unhappily. The girl had on a high ponytail. Her long, dark, and wild hair flowed down to her shoulders, which was in contrast to her small face. She had porcin skin and facial features that were like a piece of art. Angeline eagerly replied, "You have no idea how much tears and sweat I''ve put into preparing for this day. Once I beat you all, I''ll say goodbye to H Country and nevere back here again.¡± The trainers looked at each other. "We know how much sweat you''ve put into this, but what do you mean by tears?" Angeline replied, "To get to where I am today, I had to leave the people most dear to me. It¡¯s a pain you all wouldn¡¯t understand. Come at me!" She kicked out her leg, hitting one of the trainers who nearly fell down. They insincerely remarked, "Not bad, you''re stronger than before." Angeline¡¯s improvement was due to her solid foundations. After two years of conditioning her body, exercising, guidance from well-known trainers, and her dedication to training and meditation, she had made great strides in her Taekwondo techniques. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once she sent all the eight trainers tumbling to the ground, the master of the dojo came out grinning and said, "I see that Baby Robbie¡¯s talentse from your genes." Angeline replied, "No, he got more of it from his dad." Angelina and the master hugged each other. She gratefully said, "Master, thanks for your help during these two years. I have to return to my country now. I''ll miss you." He replied, "You and Babby Robbie are the most outstanding students I''ve ever had. I''m proud of both o f you." After leaving the dojo, Angeline looked up at the blue sky and put on a mesmerizing smile. "Brother, I''ming home. Wait for me.¡± Imperial Capital, however, was shrouded with dark clouds during dusk. Suddenly, lightning shed, tearing up the sky. Rain poured on the steps of Tourmaline Estate. The wind howled, making whoever heard it feel a sense of unease. Jay stood by the window of the living room in Fragrant Vessel Court, quietly looking at the raindrops outside. Jordan and Chloe''s voices could be heard. "Jordan, could you go ask JJ whether we can just stay?" Jordan let out a helpless sigh and replied, "He''s made up his mind, so let¡¯s go. Staying will only annoy him." Jordan held Chloe and walked up to Jay. "JJ!" Jay slowly turned around. He was only wearing a white shirt. The change in weather made it seem like he was not wearing enough. He could not help but let out a sneeze. Chloe warmingly advised him, saying, "You should put on another shirt, JJ." Jordan saw a jacket lying on the couch, so he walked over to get it and handed it to Jay. "Put this on. Don''t let your mother worry.¡± Jay did not ept the jacket but instead gave him a cold look and said, "I¡¯m not cold. Maybe sneezing is just a sign that someone misses me.¡± It was something Angeline had told him a really long time ago. Jordan gave a weak sigh. "How long will you continue to hate me?¡± Jay replied, "I don''t even have the right to hate you.¡± Chloe said in surprise, "JJ, you know that he''s your...¡± Jay nodded his head. Chloe looked at Jordan, then looked at Jay. Her eyes were filled with tears. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 "I understand now. JJ, you¡¯re letting us leave because you don''t want to see your father anymore, is that it? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You hate him, and yet you can¡¯t take revenge on behalf of Rose, so you want us to leave. If that would make you feel better, I¡¯m happy to oblige. We''ll leave immediately." Chloe pulled Jordan¡¯s hand and started walking away. Jay stood there in silence. Jordan looked at Jay lovingly, his lips hesitating and failing to say the word ''son''. "Jay, you have to take good care of yourself. As long as you''re happy, your mother and I will be happy." Jordan felt as if something was blocking his throat. H e forced himself to say these words, but at the same time, he felt like running away at that moment. As Jordan and Chloe made their way to the front door, Jay, who had been silent for some time, said, "If you face any problems, call my assistant. Don''t try to solve it by yourselves.¡± Jordan was startled, but his cold face turned into a warm smile. "Will do," he happily replied. The car that Jay had booked for them was parked outside Fragrant Vessel Court. They made their way into the car and were on their way out. They looked at Fragrant Vessel Court, reluctant to leave. Their gazes, filled with sorrow, fell upon their son who was standing by the window. As the car sped up, Fragrant Vessel Court became just a blur in the background. Chloe suddenly fell into Jordan''s arms and started weeping in sorrow. "Jordan, our family really has to be broken apart?¡± Jordan hugged Chloe, his face filled with despair. He did not know why Jay had to make them leave. His hatred for him could be a reason, but deep down, h e felt like there was another reason behind him doing this. The car soon drove out of Tourmaline Estate. It was at that moment Jordan remembered to ask their driver, "Where did Jay ask you to take us?" The driver turned his head and said with a grin, "Old Master, Madam, Mr. Ares just told me to send both of you to the airport. Where you go after that is up to you." "He''s considerate now," Jordan remarked. Leaving Tourmaline Estate had always been Jordan''s dream. Who knew that the person who would fulfill this dream of his would be his son. Jordan felt gratified. It was then when misfortune struck. The car suddenly jolted while on the asphalt road. "What''s happening?" Jordan asked while looking at the smooth road. "That''s strange. Why is the car not responding to my control..." Beads of sweat began to form on the driver''s head. A ck car suddenly zipped past them. Jordan saw a twisted sneer on the driver¡¯s face, and he was holding a universal remote control! Jordan''s face grew pale. He thought about what happened with Angeline nine years ago. The method he had used back then was being perfectly replicated. The only difference was, he was the victim this time around. This had to be karma! He hugged Chloe tightly while his hands covered her eyes... Chapter 569 Chapter 569 At Fragrant Vessel Court. Like a pet who had lost its master, he sank into the loneliness and destion of the night. Jay sat on the sofa the entire night. For some reason, his heart felt empty. With his parents and Rose gone now, he suddenly felt as if he was all alone in the world. It seemed meaningless to continue with life. "Master Ares!" The vintage mahogany wooden door opened as Grayson stumbled into the room while thunder shed outside. Jay looked up in shock. His gaze was met with a pale-faced Grayson whose voice trembled as he said, "Master Ares, I just received Quentin''s... Last words. He said that the car''s steering wheel began malfunctioning about half an hour after the car left Tourmaline Estate. I rushed over right away but I was still one step slower. The car had already rolled over into the river..." "What are you saying?" Jay stood up shakily. Grayson was extremely ufortable as he forced himself to say the words out, "Master Ares, Old Master and Madam are gone." Jay''s body swayed lightly before he darted out of the room like a beast who had lost control. It was still pouring outside. Thunder and lightning roared rampantly. The wide ins seemed to be overflowing with water as streams of river water formed around the vast area. A tall figure ran across the ins like a hurricane. Grayson cupped his hands around his mouth as he shouted as loud as he could, "Master Ares, wait for me! Let me get the car!" However, his voice was swallowed by the ruthless wind, rain, and thunder. Grayson did not know whether Master Ares heard him, but he knew that Master Ares'' body would not be able to withstand the weather if he continued running under the storm like this even if it was made of iron. It was this kind of thought that eventually became one of Grayson''s most painful realizations in his entire life. Jay ran as fast as he could toward the car ident site with only one thing in mind. He had not been able to save Angeline back then, but he would not miss the chance to save his parents. When he was about to reach the site of the car crash, h e suddenly slipped and lurched forward. Fortunately, his tip-top physique came through and he was able to stabilize his footing before falling into the mud. As he slowly straightened up his body, a group of people suddenly ran out from in front of him. They wore masks, and they rushed straight toward him. They then began to fight him mercilessly. If this was just another day, Jay would have been able to fight them straight on with a calm front and he would have no trouble getting out of it. However, he was too anxious and hasty on this day. His uneasiness made him fall into a disadvantage right away. "Who sent you?" Jay shouted. The group of men seemed to be mutes as none of them responded. At first nce, it was clear that they were trained fighters. Jay could not figure out who their master was by their voices or fight moves. Aside from that, those people were utterly ruthless. They seemed to be here for one goal-To take Jay''s life. What scared Jay the most was that they seemed to know him incredibly well. Knowing that he was a good fighter, they counteracted by increasing their fighters in numbers. They would use weapons as well when they fought. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Soon enough, red blood had seeped into his white shirt and his leg was broken. They even managed to inject some unknown drugs into his body as well. Just like that, Jay could feel the energy in his body slowly getting drained out. His limbs had turned soft too. The group of people continued throwing kicks and punches until he crumpled to the floor. By the time Grayson arrived in a car, streams of blood trickled along the ground and a dozen men were lying on the ground groaning in pain. However, his master was not spared from misery either. Master Ares was lying in a pool of blood, his white shirt entirely red by this point. Grayson went mad as he roared, "Die, all of you!" The Rolls-Royce sped forward and crashed into the group of people. Only a few of them remained standing, but they quickly fled the scene. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 "President." Grayson could not care less about the nobodies as he quickly helped President Ares up and carefully brought him into the car. His heart ached as he sped back to Grand Asia. Jay felt groggy as hey across the back seat. Just as he felt as if he was floating into the sky, the familiar beautiful sound came from his phone. It was Angeline singing Red Spider Lily. Although this was different from the original version, the simrity of Rose''s voice to the original version was enough to give people a certain illusion. It was just as if Angeline was singing it herself. Jay forced himself to open his eyes sorrowfully as he listened to Angeline¡¯s song, and he mustered all his strength to concentrate. "Baby, I''m sorry, I don''t think I can love you anymore." Jay felt his body abandoning his soul as his soul became lighter and lighter while his body felt heavier by the second. Finally, when he could not hold it anymore, he lost consciousness. Three dayster. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The headlines in the top trending searches sent shockwaves all around the world. ''Mr. Jay Ares, President Of Grand Asia, And His Questionable Past-Facing Consequences For Killing His Parents!¡¯ Aside from this eye-catching headline, the other news in the top trending searches were about Grand Asia as well. For example: ''Jay Ares Dead Or Alive? Chances Of Being Alive Fraught With Grim Possibilities.'' ''All Ares Enterprises'' Business Affairs Currently Temporarily Handled By Jack Ares, All Of Jay Ares¡¯ shares transferred to Jack Ares!'' ''Grand Asia Does Not Look Good, Reputation Of The Founder Plummets While The New Heir Charges Through.'' There were all sorts of spections, and many business forecasters unanimously agreed that the legend of Grand Asia was about toe to an end. Grayson almost burst with anger when he saw the news. "Track them down and note down every single news outlet kicking us while we''re down. Once Grand Asia ovees this, I want them to pay for what they did." "Mr. Grayson, things are not looking good for us. Mr. Ares'' struggle is being spread by many news outlets. Not only is Mr. Ares'' reputation being tainted, but even Grand Asia¡¯s stock value is unstable as well." "Mr. Ares founded Grand Asia by zing his way through brambles. We¡¯ve experienced obstacles like this. The most important thing for us to do is to keep a steady front so we can remain calm and come up with a solution to solve this problem before us." "Yes." Seizing the opportunity now that Grand Asia was a mess, someone was trying to cause trouble. Jack brought a group of men to Grand Asia while embodying the demeanor of a high-above-all president. Although his words and actions seemed elegant, his arrogance shone through. He barged into the president¡¯s office just as if he was showing up at his ownpany. He sat in the president''s chair as Grayson stared on. A smirk tugged on Grayson¡¯s lips, and when he spoke, there was a strong hint of disrespect. "Should I address you as Old Master Ares, or would you prefer to be called Mr. Chairman Ares?" The smile froze on Jack''s face. Now that something had happened to Jay, all of Ares Enterprises'' shares belonged to Jack. Hence, he was promoted to executive president. He had wanted to reach a hand out to Grand Asia, but Graysonpletely disassociated him from Grand Asia with just one simple sentence. His position in Grand Asia waspletely unrecognized and unacknowledged. Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Jack shed a smile at thewyer standing beside him. "Mr. Carter, why don''t you tell him?" Mr. Carter stepped forward, clearly quite eager to unt his professional knowledge. "Grayson, I think I should remind you that Mr. Ares is the father of Grand Asia¡¯s president. If something unfortunate were to happen to the president, it''s only natural for his father to inherit a share of Grand Asia''s assets." Grayson¡¯s eyes lit up in anger when he heard Mr. Carter''s emphasis on the words ''something unfortunate''. "Jack, I''m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed. My president has a wife and children of his own, so you¡¯ll never get the chance to stick your hand into Grand Asia." Jack stared at Grayson calmly. "Are you talking about Rose?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jack gave Mr. Carter a curt nod in an unbearably arrogant manner. "Mr. Carter, show him Jay''s marriage certificate." Mr. Carter pulled out a document file from a stack of folders, and after flipping it open to check for the right wedding certificate, he handed it to Grayson proudly." Look carefully now, Grayson. Angelina Severe is your rightful Mrs. President, and Ms. Angelina Severe passed away nine years ago in a car ident. Therefore, Jay Ares'' three children and parents are the only eligible people to inherit Grand Asia''s assets." Grayson was dumbfounded when he saw the name printed on the marriage certificate. However, he quickly came around to his senses and rebuked, saying, ¡°You''re making this up! Mrs. President will be back soon! Also, even if Mr. Ares is unable to manage thepany for the time being due to health issues, he has put Young Master Jenson in charge of Grand Asia, so your n has failed. You can go now." Jack gulped as a troubled look spread across his face. He had thought that Jay would either die or suffer severe injuries, and at most, it was likely he was a gone man. Grand Asia''s management recognized this a s well and they had made the wise decision based on current affairs, which was to abandon their young sessor and choose to support this experienced manager to take over. However, he did not realize how unworldly Grayson was. As long as Jay was alive, he would not be qualified to take over all his inheritance. If Jay returned safe and sound, Jay would draw up a will that would not benefit him at all. Then, all his dreams would dissolve into thin air. Jack got up from the office chair and walked to Grayson. He stopped right in front of thetter and gave him a smile that did not seem to reach his eyes." Grayson, how badly hurt is Jay?" Grayson only felt a shiver running down his spine. His seemingly concerned question clearly had a sinister purpose. "Old Master Jack, Mr. Ares zed his way through all manners of obstacles and built this business at such a young age. He has suffered bruises and scars all over from dealing with all those malicious cheaters, yet he still managed to bounce back time and again. Just wait and see, Mr. Ares will deal with all those moles hiding in the dark and feed them to the sharks," Grayson said loudly as he gritted his teeth. The smile on Jack''s face was stiff and frozen. "Let me wish you well in advance that may your dreamse true, then." Although his tone was light and casual, it lingered in the air. As soon as Jack finished speaking, he strode out of the office. Grayson heard his menacing voice from outside. "I need to drop by the medical department to check on Jay and see how he''s recovering. I can pay a visit to Grand Asia Medical Center''s administrator along the way as well. He¡¯s a good friend of mine for many years now." Grayson instantly paled in fear. Then, he turned around and rushed outside the room. He quickly sent Tempest, who was currently in the medical department, a text to warn him. ''The president is in danger. Stay alert and be careful.¡¯ Then, he sent the same warning to members of Ghost and summoned them to Grand Asia Medical Center right away. At Grand Asia Medical Center. Jack went straight to the hospital administrator¡¯s office and sat across from the administrator with a courteous smile. "Mr. Hamilton, I¡¯d like to pay a visit to my son. You see..." The administrator''s hawk-like eyes stared straight at Jack''s grinning eyes. "Grand Asia has a strict rule that all patients in the intensive care unit are not allowed t o have family members to visit them. This is a regtion set by the president himself. Old Master Ares, for the sake of the president, I think it''s best to let him rest and heal in peace.¡± Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Jack''s smile grew colder by the second. "Rather professional now, aren''t you, Mr. Hamilton?'''' The administrator smiled diligently. "I know you love your son, Ares. Don''t worry. The president is strong. Such small wounds have hardly done any damage to him." Jack leaned forward and supported his weight on the administrator''s table with his two hands. "What if I suspect mistreatment from the hospital? Would you then have the authority to stop me from pulling the patient out?¡± Wj H Jack turned around and left. At the intensive care unit, Grayson, members of Ghost, and Grand Asia''s security team gathered around the most critical area of the medical department. There were sentries stationed not far away as well. Ten bodyguards stood by. Entering the intensive care unit, Jack smiled darkly at the stance taken. "Grayson, oh Grayson, isn''t this a bit of an overreaction? You can dismiss the bodyguards. We live in awful society, so how could anyone think of causing harm at the hospital?¡± Grayson red at him with reddened eyes. "It''s better t o prepare for the worst and hope for the best, Old Master Ares.¡± Jack replied, "Dismiss them, it''ll be alright. Jay hasn''t gotten any better since his admission into Grand Asia, so I''ve decided to move him to another hospital. You don¡¯t have to stand guard here anymore.¡± "I beg your pardon?" Grayson¡¯s eyes widened. That was horrible news. Jack answered, "He¡¯s my son. I have every right to decide whether to move him to a better hospital for treatment or not.¡± "This here already is the best hospital in the country," Grayson shouted with angry red eyes. "Your opinion on whether this hospital is the best or not ispromised. The fact that Jay has yet to be ced in a normal hospital room implies that his life i s still in danger. I cannot allow him to stay here." Jack persisted. "I won''t let you move him elsewhere," Grayson interrupted, saying, "The president is still in need of emergency care and cannot be moved now. Moving him would do him more harm than good!" Jack was adamant. "I''m his father. How could I possibly want to hurt him? Only the managerial level o f Grand Asia, people like you, would have the reason to hurt him. Any mishaps to Jay would secure your positions and benefit the lot of you." "Stop spouting nonsense, Jack." Grayson pounced on Jack in infuriation. However, he was held back by Storm and Tempest next to him. "You have to calm down, Gray. Don''t fall for his tricks. Nothing can happen to you right now, not when Grand Asia and the president need you." The words had him sobering up instantly! Forcibly, Grayson suppressed every spark of rage in his chest. Jack turned around to instruct the people behind, "Get in the intensive care unit and pull Jay out to safety!" Tempest and Storm blocked the door. "Go ahead, I dare you." Jack pulled out a court warrant and threw it at Grayson. "Read it first, then tell me whether you¡¯re still going to fight back." Reading the court order, Grayson felt the fury rise to unrestrained heights again. "I won''t let you bring the president away." Grayson spat out as he ripped the warrant to shreds.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Jack questioned, "Are you going to break thew?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ring at him with bloodshot eyes, Grayson shouted indignantly, "All I want is to protect my boss so that h e doesn''t end up harmed by two-faced b*stards like you." Jack gave the two men who stood by the room doors, Storm and Tempest, a good once-over. The two seemed skinny and frail, coupled with their exquisite features on their fair porcin skin, they did not look like fighters. nning to force his way in and hold Jay hostage as a way to restrict the bodyguard¡¯s movements, he instructed, "Men, I want him out of there." Around a dozen men he brought over ran toward the room door. With a calm expression on their faces, Storm and Tempest stood like two bam trees, rooted strongly in ce to protect their president who was behind those doors. Infuriated, neither Storm nor Tempest held themselves back during the fight. A turning kick from Storm had Jack''s men lying incapacitated on the floor. While those who were met with Tempest¡¯s hand t o their necks began to bleed from their seven orifices. Jack stared dazedly at Storm and Tempest. He had not expected such handsome and lithe men to turn out to be such professional fighters. Grayson had yet to move as he spared Jack a contemptuous nce. "Grand Asia won''t look after such useless men of yours, Old Master. Please bring them away before they dirty up the ce.¡± Refusing to give up, Jack huffed. "I''m Jay''s father, Grayson. How could you forbid me from bringing my son away? I¡¯ll make you suffer for the rest of your life should anything happen to Jay inside." Grayson smirked darkly. "You¡¯re not weed here, Old Master. I suggest you don¡¯t visit again. Our bodyguards may not recognize you, you see. It would b e a shame something happened to such an old man like you should they identally take you for someone else." Jack raged. "You... Just you wait. I¡¯d like to see how much longer you can keep this arrogance up." Jack shot Grayson a venomous look right before he left. Then, his men fled the scene while holding each other up, embarrassed. Both Tempest and Storm shared a worried look. " Jack''s a despicable man, Gray. How could he persecute the president so openly as his father? We might be able to stop him now, but what happens if he employs the help of the police? We won''t have a choice then." Grayson nodded grimly. "I''m worried about that as well. The most important thing now is that we locate the missus'' whereabouts. As long as the missus is here, her disapproval of changing hospitals is enough t o void his say in where the president gets treated." Tempest asked, "But the name on the president¡¯s marriage certificate is Angeline Severe. As Rose Boyle, there''s not much the missus can do even if she''s here." Grayson sighed. Storm spoke, "Sigh. Too bad Little Young Master is still too young. Or such an abhorrent man like Jack would never have the say in the first ce about where the president should get his treatment." At Tourmaline Estate. Sera Severe sat on therge one-seater couch while two of her servants fed her pregnant self fruits and cakes. One of the servants even began to tter her, saying," Miss Severe, giving birth to Old Master''s child would make you the hero of Sycamore Annex. As the mother of the child, I''m sure Old Master¡¯s love for you would blossom greatly. Even Madam would have to respect and give way to you." A flirtatious smirk dripped from Sera''s eyes. "It matters not whether Old Master Ares loves me, or if Madam respects me." What she wanted was to be Jack''s little mistress at the Sycamore Annex. That way, Jay Ares would have n o other choice but to call her ''Madam''. The mere thought of having her way in front of Jay thanks to this identity had Sera jittery with excitement. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Locked out of Grand Asia, Jack returned to the Sycamore Annex in a foul mood. Sera Severe stood from the couch and waddled toward Jack, asking in a delicate tone, "What''s wrong, Old Master?" Jack spared the two servants a gaze and they quickly excused themselves. Only then did Jack pull Sera into his arms. Caressing herrge belly, he smiled. "Just worry about the baby. I promise, both you and our son will live the best lives life as to offer very soon." Sera¡¯s finger fell onto Jack¡¯s lips as she gave him a flirty smile, "Jay couldn''t have died, could he, Old Master?" Jack huffed coldly. "Grand Asia is keeping Jay''s condition tightly under wraps. My guess is that he doesn''t have much time left, so Grand Asia is doing everything to prevent leaking his condition in case it causes the market to crash." A sh of disappointment red in Sera''s eyes. "You can''t be sure if you haven''t seen it with your own eyes yet. This son of yours is smart. I don¡¯t want him learning bad things from you again." His expression grew humiliated as Jack¡¯s gaze fell on Sera''s belly. "You''re right, I have to think of a way to test him." Sera gave him an idea. "How about you y the role of a grieving father, then have keyboard warriors destroy the top levels of Grand Asia since they''re refusing to let a father visit his son? With the power of public opinion, I''m sure Grand Asia would be forced to do something..." She continued ferociously, "You have a group of professional hackers you can use, right, Old Master? I don''t think you need to worry so much about your rtionship as father and son. Breaking into Grand Asia''sworking service would catch them off guard. With Jay in the hospital, they won''t have anyone who could save Grand Asia''s system¡ª" When he heard her, Jack smiled with pride. "Oh, Sera, how are you so intelligent and smart? As expected of the sister of Angeline Severe.¡± 1 This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Displeasure surfaced in Sera''s eyes. "Don¡¯tpare m e to Angeline Severe, Old Master. As a legitimate child, even having basic skills could blow her up into something great. I¡¯ve learned all this by myself!" Ignoring the woman¡¯s tendency to get jealous, Jack was held raptly in his own world. "This is a great time to attack Grand Asia. God must be on our side!" "Yeah!" The next day, an article headlined with ''Kind Father Visits Son In Hospital, Barricaded Outside By Impolite Top Level Grand Asia Management!¡¯ on multiple entertainment newspapers. Grayson raged fumes of fury as he read and immediately went to issue Grand Asia''swork security team with an order. "I want you guarding the system with your life for the next few days. We don''t want anything negative about Grand Asia appearing o n the news." However, more bad news arrived just as they got rid of every piece of negative news on the web. "This is bad. A hacker has infiltrated Grand Asia''s firewall!¡± Grayson grew anxious. "What the f*ck is happening? Hasn''t Grand Asia''sworking system always been solid?" After almost half a day spent trying to fix thework, there was nothing theworking security in charge could do. In the end, he reported to Grayson in a downcast manner, "This hacker must have broken through Grand Asia''s system a long time ago, Mr. Grayson. They must have been waiting to rub salt in our wounds now that Grand Asia is in a crisis." Grayson replied furiously, "How are these people adding insult to injury while the president is compromised? Have they no fear at all? Hmph. Just wait until the president gets better. He''ll throw them all into the sea to feed the sharks." "What do we do now?" Grayson mulled over the thought before answering," The president may not be able to tackle these hackers now, but we have a trump card we can use." Chapter 575 Chapter 575 With widened eyes, everyone asked in anticipation," Who?" Grayson replied, "Our little young master whose wits could rival that of the president." Storm immediately rejected the idea. ¡°No way. I promised the president I would ensure the little young masters and the little youngdy''s safety. Letting Little Young Master Jenson help would risk having his location revealed. That would endanger the children.¡± Grayson patted Storm on the shoulder and reassured, saying, "You¡¯re worrying too much. Only those with a death wish would try to provoke the three little devils." Eyeing Storm''s hesitation, Grayson asked, "Unless you wish to see all of the president''s hard work come to naught?" Storm nodded grimly. Imperial Capital, the Throne Properties. On the best part of thend stood a vi where the Ghosts had built their home. Bringing Grayson to the vi, Storm found Baby Robbie lying on the floor sunbathing as beanbags tied his feet together. Lying in front of Robbie was Jenson, who had a book titled ''Business Management'' covering his face. Baby Zetty was living the best life, asleep on the hammock of a shaded area. Storm shook his head in disappointment when he caught sight of thezy children. "Stopzing around when I''m not here to watch you, youzy bums." Baby Robbie opened his eyes to stare scornfully at Storm. "Why does Zetty get to spend each day eating and sleeping like a pig, while Jenson and I have to train and study, Storm? This is tant sexism and misandry.¡± Grayson could not help butugh! He should have known that whoever''s hand the three little devilsnded in, their easy lives were done for. Grayson berated Storm, "What is this colonial mindset? How could you still favor boys over girls? Males and females have equal rights. Baby Zetty''s education cannot be stalled." Storm gulped. With a bitter expression, he was lost for words. "It¡¯s not like I''m withholding knowledge from Zetty, but my hands are tied with this girl. She won''t listen without a beating, and if I hit her, she''ll start wailing about being harassed. How am I going to walk around the neighborhood if they hear her?" Grayson''s handsome features twitched mirthfully." Who taught her such a thing?!" Storm shook his head and sighed. "You tell me. She¡¯s just an eight-year-old girl, yet she''s already full of schemes." Grayson patted Storm''s shoulder sympathetically. "It must have been her mother''s traits. You should probably give up the thought of straightening her when even the president loses every time he fights with the missus." Jenson tugged the book off his face and sat on the grass. At the age of eight, he had his first growth spurt. His faceful of chubby baby fat gave way to attractive and charming features. "Where''s my daddy, Uncle Grayson?¡± Jenson''s gaze was filled with despair as he spoke. Grayson''s eyes twinkled even though a wave of sadness crashed in his chest. He did not know if the president would live until he died of old age. Baby Robbie began to whine. "You take away our phones and you don¡¯t let us use theputers. All we see every day are big burly men. Are you trying to turn us gay or something?" Grayson replied guiltily, "It was the president¡¯s instruction to have you secluded and homeschooled." Robbie rolled his eyes. "Do you know why the Middle Ages ended?" ¡°To give way to Early Modern Europe," Storm replied knowingly. Baby Robbie replied, "Nope. It started with the gue. The ck death triggered a lockdown-esque situation, resulting in the stalling of international trade which therefore led to peasants revolting and the crisis of the Middle Ages. Through bloodshed, history teaches u s that lockdown bes the first step toward your demise." Grayson and Storm shared a look. Understanding that they were in for a round of Baby Robbie''s thunderstorm-like attacks, the two looked wary. Robbie, however, did not seem interested in attacking them. Instead, he sent Jenson a silent look. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jenson parted his thin lips. Despite it still being the voice of a young boy, it harbored a tinge of maism and a gust of frost. "How are you supposed to teach us i f you can''t even grasp such a simple understanding of historical events?¡± Then, he turned the conversation around. "As the saying goes, we can''t all specialize in the same field. Why force yourself to teach us academic knowledge when you''re more brawn than brain? Teach us what you''re good at. Teach us how to fight.¡± Chapter 576 Chapter 576 After a long while only did it dawn on Storm and Grayson that the two boys did not want to study. "Do the two of you not like academics?" Grayson felt the situation to be a little off. Jenson was a quiet boy, preferring to stay still than to move about. How could he possibly wish to put off studying for martial arts? As expected, Baby Robbie waged a finger at them. " That''s untrue. We don¡¯t wish to be simpletons who are more brawn than brains. Instead, we''re striving to be all-rounded, well-developed beings of mankind." Storm and Grayson''s expressions darkened. Storm gulped. "Would you two little devils speak English? What are you trying to say?" Baby Zetty smiled joyfully. "You can''t really me others for calling you stupid when you are. Big Brothers'' words are already so straightforward, so how can you still not understand what they''re trying t o say? Sigh." Storm was speechless. Storm looked at Grayson. "Did you understand?" Shrugging, Grayson shook his head. Jenson blurted out of the blue, "We''d like to change teachers." Grayson replied, "Two words. Not happening. Mister Storm over here is a top graduate of one of the world¡¯s best universities. He¡¯s more than capable of teaching the lot of you. Unless that is, you manage to find a teacher who''s better than him." Baby Robbie became energized and excited. "Those are your words, not mine. So as long as we find a teacher better than Storm, you''ll have to ask them to b e our teacher. Don¡¯t go back on your words." Grayson and Storm were confident. "As you wish." Robbie began to ask Storm difficult questions. "I have a question for Storm. If you get it right, I''ll count it as your win." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Shoot." Bobbie stomped his foot. "Do you know of our geographic position? Please tell me its exact coordinates!" Both Storm and Grayson were shocked. "Who would waste their energy on something as unnecessary as reading up on a housing¡¯s geographic location?" Grayson asked. Jenson replied, "Don¡¯t find excuses for your own ignorance." Storm tugged at Grayson''s sleeve. "If we can''t answer, I highly doubt this teacher they find can either." Baby Robbie smiled charmingly in response. "This teacher of ours is all-knowing and all-capable, though." "Cut the nonsense and just tell me who it is. I''d like this to meet such a divine entity as well," Grayson spoke impatiently. Baby Robbie replied, "I''ll only say it once. The teacher''s name is Miss G.¡± "Miss G?" Storm shouted in surprise, "Who¡¯s Miss G?" Grayson shook his head. "Don¡¯t know her." Baby Zetty chuckled. "The person you have to see every day, Miss Google." Grayson and Storm were close to dropping to the floor in defeat. "Now that you¡¯ve lost, you''ll have to stick to your words. Please have our teachere to teach us." Jenson concluded sternly. Grayson felt the strength leave his body. "You did all o f this, so you could get your hands on phones andputers?¡± Both Jenson and Baby Robbie nodded. Grayson smirked wickedly. "Sure. I''ll buy you a phone the moment you repair Grand Asia''s networking system back to the way it was." Chapter 577 Chapter 577 A spark of suspicion shed in Jenson''s eyes. "What about Daddy?¡± Grayson felt his heart bleed as a bitter smile was donned on his face. "Oh no, we couldn¡¯t possibly disturb him for something so trivial. You know how your Daddy is. He''s a busy man with packed schedules and all." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jenson''s sharp and onyx gaze locked onto Grayson''s." So busy he doesn''t have time for us anymore? Does he not fear no oneing to visit his tomb when he dies of old age?¡± A piercing re of pity shed in Grayson''s eyes. If only the president would die of old age! Jenson''s pupils contracted as his heart clenched in fear. The only reason Daddy had note to visit them for so long was that he had been held back by some immovable obstacle. Now even Grand Asia was in a crisis. Perhaps the situation was way worse than he had anticipated. "Hand me theptop," Jenson requested. Grayson quickly ced his notebook into Jenson''s hands. Jenson hugged theptop in his arms as he ran toward the study. Quickly sitting in front of the laptop, his slender fingers flew across the keyboard as he opened up the webpage with practiced ease! Thinking to search up thetest trending news, he found that theptop had been tampered with. He could onlyunch into Grand Asia''s internalwork a s everything else had been cleared. Unease grew in Jenson as he red at Grayson. "Why won¡¯t you let me use the search engine?" Grayson rubbed his nose, reciting the lie he had already perfected earlier. "That''s a test the president has for you. He wishes for you to reestablish the search engine''s algorithm." Jenson replied, "Give me two hours. Wait for me outside." Letting him be, both Grayson and Storm turned to wait in the living room outside. When both Grayson and Storm tried to inquire about the status of Grand Asia''sworking system two hourster, they realized that it was still stagnant as it had been before. The two were disappointed, assuming that Jenson''s hacking skills could not surpass that of the opponent. Disheartened, they entered the study to ask Jenson, "I s the opponent too strong, Jens?" Jenson did not reply. On the chair, the little boy sat like a puppet whose eyes were reddened with unshed tears. His expression spoke volumes of the pain he felt. Grayson and Storm shared a look. Something was wrong. The duo ran toward theptop only to find the disy filled with dozens of negative news about Grand Asia. Some spoke of the president tethering over the edge of death, while some spoke of Grand Asia¡¯s dropping stock market prices. News regarding the uncertainty o f Grand Asia¡¯s future filled the screen like feathers in the air, ring from theptop screen. Every secret Grayson tried to hide away was now out i n the open. Both Grayson and Storm wore solemn expressions, not knowing how tofort a child as mature as Jenson. Quickly realizing something was wrong, both Robbie and Zetty entered the room as well. Zetty immediately began to sob and yell when they saw the contents on the webpage. "I want to see Daddy!'' Baby Robbie was shocked beyond words. The situation began to run out of control. Storm took Zetty in his arms andforted her despite his voice also thick with emotions. "You have to be good, Zetty. Daddy will be fine, I promise." Not that Zetty would listen, of course. "You''re all liars! Horrible people! How could you not let me see Daddy? I hate you!" Grayson fell limply onto the chair. After a while, Jenson''s soft voice drifted through the air. "Uncle Grayson, I need to know the truth about what happened.¡± Grayson lifted his head dazedly. Jenson''s mature spirit had already begun to deepen his voice into that o f a man¡¯s. He had an aura that demandedpliance. It was almost impossible to see Jenson Ares as a little boy anymore. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Jenson¡¯s deep gaze locked onto Grayson''s face. "I can take it. Tell me." Storm still wished to cover up the tragedy. "Don''t trust what you see online, Jens. They¡¯re just rumors." Grayson waved a hand at Storm. "It''s fine, we can tell him. This child isn¡¯t easy to lie to." Grayson cleared his throat. Now that the lie had been seen through, he found no need to mask his emotions either. Miserably, he began, "Something did indeed happen to your daddy. He almost lost his life in an ambush on his way to save your biological grandparents. As of right now, he''s still under immediate treatment at Grand Asia''s intensive care unit." Baby Robbie''s pupils dted in shock. It was as if his entire body had been steered by fury. The fists under his sleeves clenched tightly on their own ord. Jenson''s expression was frightfully serene. "Who did i t?" Grayson replied, "We don¡¯t know yet. But your other Grandpa, Jack Ares, has been busytely. He even tried to move your father from the medical department to another in the name of paternal love. I''d say he definitely yed a part in the scheme of things.¡± Jenson¡¯s exquisite features immediately chilled at the name ''Jack Ares¡¯. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie resembled a silent volcano that was ready to erupt. "I''m going to avenge Daddy." Jenson, however, seemed to have an ungodly amount o f logic and calm. "Now is not the time for revenge. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Protecting daddy and stabilizing Grand Asia''s current situation takes priority.¡± Both Grayson and Storm apuded internally at Jenson''s extraordinary amount ofposure. Jenson pinned his piercingly frosty gaze on Grayson and Storm. "Let Robbie and I out. We can help." Zetty began to wail. "What about me?" Robbie replied, "Protecting yourself is the biggest help you can give." Baby Zetty was disappointed. "No. I want to go out and help too." Jenson replied, "You''re just a girl. All you need to do for now is sit still and look pretty." At that, both Jenson and Robbie left. Baby Zetty red abhorrently as she watched Grayson and Storm leave with both Jenson and Robbie in tow. "None of you want me to go. Hmph. So what if I''m a girl? I''ll be too good for you to approach one day." Baby Robbie turned around to stick his tongue out at her. "You can follow Mommy''s footsteps and find some big boss as your husband. That way, you''ll definitely be too high up for us.¡± "Go to hell," Baby Zetty swore in infuriation. Jenson looked at his quarreling younger siblings with a slight tinge of envy in his eyes. "Now is hardly the time to fool around." Robbie recollected his emotions, his adorable appearance immediately turning into something solemn. Upon their arrival at Grand Asia, both Jenson and Baby Robbie began to repair Grand Asia''s internalworking system. In no time did the stagnantwork restart. Ares Enterprises. Jack Ares was in especially good spirits. His face glowed with joy as a smile spread wide on his face. Sitting in his executive director¡¯s office, he listened as his subordinates continued to provide him with great news. "Grand Asia and we are of familial rtions, Mr. Director. Should we provide a helping hand now that Grand Asia''sworking system is under the attack of hackers?" Jack replied, "The hackers must be aiming for the Ares family. We must be prepared, in case the situation esctes, for a Queen¡¯s sacrifice should the situation require so. I''m sure Jay wouldn''t fault me for sacrificing Grand Asia to protect Ares Enterprises." Why would Jack extend a helping hand to Grand Asia? He wished nothing more than the fall of it, for that would result in market resources gathering back in the grasp of Ares Enterprises. What a shame, as his beautiful dream ended too quickly. Within three hours of Grand Asia''sworking system stagnating, someone came to report, ¡°Director, Grand Asia''sworking system has been repaired." Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Jack was extremely appalled. "What?" The news shocked him, draining his previously bright spirit and making him look like he had his soul sucked out by the devils. He appeared drained and despondent beyondprehension. "How could that be?" Jack muttered to himself in disbelief. Jack had purposefully housed a team of the best hackers just to break through Grand Asia''s networking system. They spent every day investigating and finding faults in the system. Not to mention these hackers of his actually had the ability to break through Grand Asia''swork years ago. The only reason nothing had happened then was because Grand Asia was flourishing and he feared Jay would suspect him. Here he thought it would be the critical moment tounch an attack on Grand Asia now that Jay was severely wounded in the hospital. He had not expected that they would be able to restore the stagnantwork in less than three hours. Knowing that there was some skilled professional overseeing Grand Asia, the difficulty level of destroying Grand Asia rose exponentially. One could only imagine the disappointment Jack felt at that moment. Despaired, Jack returned to the Sycamore Annex. The sight of such a disheartened Jack told Sera that the n did not go as nned. Sera, however, acted out of character and smiled joyously instead. "Don''t look so down, Old Master. This is a good thing." Jack looked at her confusedly. "How is this good?" Sera analyzed it for him, saying, "You see, it took three whole hours before Grand Asia''sworking system reverted back to normal. That could only mean that Jay did not take part in the issue at all. From what I can tell, Jay might actually be on his deathbed, or he would never have allowed the networking system to g o stagnant for so long." Jack nodded but remained pessimistic. "That might b e so. Yet it''ll be almost impossible to critically damage Grand Asia when they have a skilled professional overseeing them." Sera smiled sinisterly. "Isn''t Grayson the person in charge of Grand Asia right now? All we have to do is sue him for disobeying thew, iming that he''s holding your son captive illegally. With Grayson in the police office and not in Grand Asia, the hackers can then act freely." The old master was ted. "You''re indeed my intelligent little star, Sera." Sera patted herrge bump. "I would¡¯ve done it myself had this child of yours not been in as much a frenzy a s of recent. I would''ve made sure that you get your hands on big ol'' Grand Asia." Jack replied, "Just worry about the child. I''ll repay you for everything and more when you give birth to a chubby little boy." "I understand, Old Master." Jack arrived at Grand Asia''s medical department with police officers in tow the next day. He wanted to corner Grayson at the entrance to the intensive care unit. The police pulled out an arrest warrant. "Grayson, you''re being used by this old man that you¡¯re illegally holding his son, the president of Grand Asia, captive. Please follow us to the station for further investigation." An exceptionally proud look graced Jack¡¯s features. Grayson red at him, seeing red. "Jack, you despicable man." Jack put on a pained expression as he reprimanded the other, "You''re not a dad, Grayson. So I understand that you don¡¯t know how it feels for a father to not be allowed to see his unwell son. You forced this onto yourself. All I wanted was to see my son, even if it''s just one look. I just want to make sure he''s safe, that''s all. Yet you¡¯ve schemed and plotted to stop me from visiting my child. What are your ulterior intentions?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Grayson panted with fury coursing within him. He felt his chest constrict in frustration for being misunderstood to such an extent. The fact that he was not good with words and exining himself did not help at all. What Grayson felt the most uneasy about at that moment was the fact that Jack was trying to drag him away from Grand Asia. Who was going to hold the fort when he was gone? "You just want to take over Grand Asia, don''t you, Jack? Let me tell you, I pray that you get indigestion with how much you''re trying to swallow up." Grayson raged. Jack smiled brightly. "How about you pray for your future instead, Grayson?" Thew enforcement officers began to get frustrated." Let''s go, Grayson. We''ll know if you''re innocent or not when you join us at the station." Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Grayson followed them out the corridor in dejection. Among the blind, the one-eyed man was king! Jack immediately dropped his facade to order the administrator. "Administrator, give me the documents to discharge my child. I want to move hospitals!¡± Grayson closed his eyes hopelessly. However, right at that moment, the elevator doors suddenly opened. Rose-scented perfume permeated the air, attracting all eyes around the ce. A ck stiletto took the first step out with an oppressive aura, followed by a beautiful figure in a red one-piece dress. Despite the enchanting outfit and the ck tulle that covered her face mysteriously, the overpowering aura she gave off had not been deterred as it cut through the atmosphere anyway. Members ofw enforcement made an unconscious move to the walls, allowing her a wide road to strut upon. However, she stopped right in front of Grayson and shook her head disappointingly as she took in his ashen appearance. Then, she lifted the corner of her the ck tulle to shoot him a mischievously wry expression. Seeing the face underneath the tulle, Grayson gaped i n astonishment. Jack continued to howl. "I¡¯m moving my son to another hospital. Open the intensive care unit doors right now." Thedy in red took off the tulle and arrived before Jack with long casual strides. Her beautiful voice was like the sound of jewels falling onto tabletops. "No." Her one word gave off a stern aura. Jack stared at her in a daze. "Who are you?" Angeline Severe tugged on her mysterious tulle to tighten it even more on her face. "Do you not remember me anymore, Dad?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. From her familiar tone, Jack made a muddled guess." Rose Doyle?" Thedy in red did not shake in denial, nor did she nod in confirmation. Assuming he had guessed correctly, Jack gave a cold smirk. "I¡¯m not your dad, Rose Doyle. As long as you haven¡¯t gotten registered with Jay yet, you''ll never be the Ares family¡¯s daughter-inw!" "Very well then, Dad. If Rose Doyle isn''t the daughter-in w of the Ares family, who do you reckon is?" Jack replied, "The one Jay married is the oldest daughter of the Severe family, Miss Angeline Severe. It''s a pity that Angeline died nine years ago in a car ident. Therefore, Jay is currently without a wife. Or an old man like me would not have to worry about such issues in the first ce." Thedy in red nodded. "You''re absolutely right. You''re growing old. Instead of all this unnecessary worry over Jay, you should be living the best life enjoying thest years of your life.¡± Jack squinted his sharp eyes. "Who are you? Stop pretending to be someone you''re not." Thedy in red procured her identification card from her LV purse. Jack leaned forward to look at the name, only for thedy in red to turn agilely and hand it to thew enforcement officer with an apology. "My apologies. It was under my instructions to have Mr. Grayson oversee and deal with the situation regarding my husband. Therefore, there''s no such illegal captive holding." Simr looks of startle were shared between thew enforcement agents as they each took a look at the identification card that impressively stated Angeline Severe¡¯s name. "You¡¯re Angeline Severe?" Angeline nodded. "Yes, I am!" Jack gaped, rooted in ce. Chapter 581 Chapter 581 "She can''t be Angeline Severe, though?" Jack howled suddenly. "Angeline Severe died nine years ago." Thew enforcement officers shared a suspicious look, their gazes fleeting between Jack and Angeline. "One of the two of you are lying." Jack pointed at Angeline. "It¡¯s her. She¡¯s the liar. She¡¯s not Angeline Severe. You can check her files, officer.¡± Right as thew enforcement officer took out his phone to enlist the help of another department, Angeline quickly stepped up to interrupt. Approaching Mr. Carter who stood next to Jack, Angeline reached for the transparent file in his hands. She took out a marriage certificate and handed it to the officer. "TH cut you some trouble. Take a look at the date on m y husband and I''s marriage certificate. That should tell you if I''m the Ares family''s daughter-inw or not." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Then, she opened to show the first page of the certificate where thew enforcement officers could see the beautiful smile of ady with bright eyes. She was huddled closely with Jay, and her features were a replica of thedy before them. On the certificate were the words ''Angeline Severe¡¯ printed clearly, and the marriage certificate was dated two years ago. The officer returned the certificate to Angeline. "My apologies, Miss Severe. It seems like there has been a mistake." Then, they turned to speak exasperatedly to Jack, " Apologies, but we cannot take your case, Sir. Now if you would excuse us." Jack refused to surrender and instead blocked the officer¡¯s path with a bitter plea. "You have to believe m e. She can''t be Angeline Severe." Thew enforcement officer replied, "I¡¯d suggest that you establish a new case if you suspect this woman for impersonating your daughter-inw. Only after confirming that she¡¯s indeed a fraud can we take up the issue of Mr. Grayson illegally holding your son captive.¡± Jack''s expression darkened. The rigidity and fairness of thew had thrown cold water over his eager ns. The enforcement officers turned to leave. Jack red at Angeline. "How dare you pretend to be Angeline, Rose Loyle?¡± Angeline lifted the ck tulle off her face. He was then met with an appearance he had long lost within his memories. Jack was left gaping in shock. Only after a long while did he snap back to reality, but even then, the shock was still present in his voice. " Angeline Severe?" Angeline smiled enchantingly. "You don''t seem very mentally alright, Dad. Would you like to see a psychiatrist here?" Jack was infuriated. "I don''t care who you are, but I''ll get the entire Severe family together to sue you for impersonating Angeline Severe. We''ll see how long you can keep this up." Angeline asked, "What gives you the idea that the Severes would listen to you?" Like a lightbulb had lit over his head, Jack suddenly turned to yell at a nurse passing by, "Go and get Old Master Severe out. He''ll definitely recognize his precious granddaughter.¡± Workers in the hospital had begun to abhor Jack as a result of himing to trouble the administrator time and time again. Thus, none of the nurses wanted to listen to him at all. "Have all of you gone deaf or something?" Jack yelled i n indignity, "Do you want my son to punish you nurses for beingzy when he wakes up?" Right then, Grayson walked over and looked at Angeline with a silent question. Angeline nodded. Grayson turned to the nurses. "It''s alright, go send for Old Master Severe.¡± Soon, Old Master Severe arrived in a wheelchair. His mental state had improved drastically over thest two years. Perhaps it was thanks to the words of encouragement from a physically marred Rose Loyle. As Old Master Severe¡¯s determination and will strengthened, he could finally rise from the bed and begin to move, albeit just a little bit. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Seeing Old Master Severe, Jack immediately approached with a fake smile stered on his face." Quick, Uncle Severe, look at this woman who¡¯s pretending to be your precious granddaughter. Just look at her. How could she be your granddaughter?" Old Master Severe lifted his head to look at Angeline who was in front of him. Angeline could not help but weep tears of joy as she watched her grandfather move his head freely by himself while both his hands held the handrests of the wheelchair. "Grandfather." She approached slowly to kneel before Old Master Severe with tears in her eyes. Old Master Severe reached out a shaky hand to caress her restored cheek as old tears began to trickle from his eyes. "Does it hurt?" Perhaps for a man such as Old Master Severe who had experienced so much of life, it took more than appearance alone for him to identify a person, for a person''s eyes told much more. Angeline''s appearance had been hideous two years ago. She may have spent every day smiling in front of her grandfather, but how could Old Master Severe not understand the woes of his granddaughter? How would the eldest daughter of the Severe family, grand and noble as she, ever tolerate her proud spirit t o be restricted by such a gruesome shell of a body? She must have been looking for a certain ce, seeking Nirvana, since her disappearance two years ago before she finally returned gorgeous today. Old Master Severe quickly deduced the happenings after Angeline''s incident thanks to his seasoned understanding that came with experience. All that was left was an unending amount of heartache and pity. Which was why he had asked, "Does it hurt?¡± Angeline shook her head. "Not at all." The three words were spoken with a lightheartedness that wiped away all the pain and suffering she had felt the past two years, leaving only a radiant smile in its wake. Old Master Severe knew his granddaughter well. He knew that despite her tears and smiles, she would always be an optimist who would never dwell in her own self-pity. Old Master Severe could not help butin, "Why put yourself through so much trouble when you know Jay doesn''t care about how you look?" It was a touching scene of a grandfather''s reunion with his granddaughter. It was one that had Jack riled beyond impatience, to the point that he could not help but remind Old Master Severe. "Are you getting confused, Uncle Severe? Your Angeline Severe died nine years ago. It was a car crash. Did you forget?¡± Old Master Severe¡¯s expression immediately soured as he derated, "Don''t you jinx my granddaughter, Jack. She''s right here, safe and sound, in front of me. What nonsense are you spouting?" Embarrassed, Jack left with the flick of his sleeve. Wiping off the droplets of cold sweat on his forehead, Grayson approached Angeline while still suffering from aftershocks. "d to have you back, Missus." Angeline stood and asked Grayson, "How''s the president?" Grayson replied, "He''s no longer in danger, but the president''s legs. I''m afraid...¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Angeline''s fat tears streamed down her pale face as she choked out, "He would never ept it!" Jay Ares had always been the embodiment of perfection since young. Arge emotional drop was to be expected with such a sharp turn of events. "Can I see him?" Watching Angeline''s bloodshot teary eyes, Grayson croaked, "Yeah." Angeline put on the hospital¡¯s sterile clothing, only to b e stopped suddenly by Old Master Severe just before entering the intensive care unit. "Would you help me pass a word, Angel? Tell him he still owes me the chance to walk you down the aisle.¡± Angeline was stunned for a moment, confused about the meaning behind Grandfather''s words. However, she nodded obediently anyway. "Alright." The doctor brought Angeline into the intensive care unit. On the bedy Jay. His previously filled cheeks were hollowed out and the muscles on both his legs had begun to show signs of slight atrophy. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 What was once unparalleled elegance was left a rebellious mess. Angeline stared at him in shock as tears continued to fall freely. She was so overwhelmed by her emotions that she ended up needing to muffle her mouth with her hand s o that her sobs were no longer audible. She ended up spending 18 hours with him, watching him quietly without a sip of water or a bite of food. The doctor had urged her numerous times, but he always received the same uneasy reply from Angeline. "Let me stay with him for a little longer." She had never thought to listen to him in this lifetime. He would think of ns to tie her to him, while she woulde up with excuse after excuse to leave him. Perhaps he would not have had to suffer such an ambush if it were not for her stubborn and impulsive behavior. Even if there was no escaping the ambush, she would at least have been by his side, and he would not have to walk this path alone. The effects of the anesthetic began to wear off, and Jay felt his mind slowly clear from his long sleep. His consciousness was still muddled, and his mind was still drowsy. He had yet the strength to open his eyes. Soft sounds of someone sobbing drifted into his ears. The voice was heavy with restraint and forbearance a s if the person dared not cry too loud despite their extreme grief. Jay felt his frustration rise at the person¡¯s sobbing. He was still alive. It was too early to employ professional mourners. "I''m so sorry, Jaybie. I promise I''ll never leave you again." The shamelessness and timidity of the voice that was so distinctively Angeline sounded clearly in his ear. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It melted the frosted heart of Jay, like the first light of spring over withered trees in the winter. Every decayed, lifeless vegetation came back to life as if they were doused with the fountain of youth, growing into a new patch of young grasnd. His Angeline was back. ted as he was, a bone-crushing amount of sadness enveloped him as well. Why now? With how frail he looked now, it would only make sense why she was crying so hard. The doctor came to urge Angeline again. "You''ve been here for 18 hours already, Missus. You have to at least drink water and eat. That way, you''ll have the energy t o stay by the president''s side!" "18 hours!" Angeline was shocked at how fast time flew. Perhaps the lucky number 18 had thrown her sadness out the window, for she suddenly smiled and turned t o Jay. "I''lle to see you again tomorrow, love." Angeline''s exit once again left the room in a lifeless silence. Only then did Jay slowly open his eyes. The white care room was filled with the sharp tang of bleach and disinfectant. Sunlight shone into the room in a zebra-like pattern onto the floor through the curtains. As if everything he heard moments ago was but a hallucination, Jay¡¯s tired eyes slipped softly shut again. The next day. After a full check-up, the doctor finally announced," The president¡¯s condition has stabilized and his life is no longer in danger. He can be moved to the normal wards." Therefore, Jay was moved to the hospital''s VIP room. After the effects of the anesthetics had passed, Jay finally peeled open his eyes again. Ayer of frostnded on his chiseled features as he realized he was lying in bed with no feeling in his unmovable legs. "What happened to my legs?¡± he asked the doctor. A bad feeling nudged at his chest as memories of the night of the ident surfaced in his mind. The group o f *ssholes had injected his leg with an inexplicable substance when they ambushed him. Evidently, they had seeded. "Your legs show slight signs of atrophy, Mr. President.¡± "Will I be able to stand?¡± he asked, jaws tight. The doctor¡¯s expression was grim. "You''ll need a miracle, Mr. President." The corners of Jay''s lips tugged into a self-mocking smirk. Full recovery was impossible, so all he could pray for now was the condition of his legs to not worsen. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 "I want to see Grayson.¡± Jay was not one to waste his energy on something so pointless. If his legs would not heal, then he would ept it as it is. There were more important things to do at that moment. The doctor ryed the president''s message to Grayson, who quickly entered the hospital room in question. "I want to be discharged.¡± Grayson''s eyes widened at the president¡¯s request." Right now, Mr. President? The doctor says your legs still need to be treated. You''re also due for a long period of physical therapy post- treatment." Jay may be physically weak that moment, but the sharp glint in his eyes had not dulled at all as he fired a death re at Grayson. "Why do you find the need to waste such priceless time on something that would potentially give no results?¡± Grayson replied, "We¡¯ve got to at least try, Mr. President.¡± "Grayson!" Jay shouted fiercely, "Are you defying orders now?¡± Grayson sighed in frustration. "No, Sir. That''s not what I meant." "Then get to it." "Of course, Mr. President." Grayson turned to leave. However, he was stopped suddenly by Jay. "Grayson." Grayson paused mid-step and turned. "Anything else, Mr. President?" The familiar weeps he heard yesterday echoed in his mind. It sounded like Angeline, but also like Rose Loyle. Her sobs wereced with a shamelessness that he did not know whether to love or hate. He opened his mouth with the idea to ask Grayson if she had returned but decided against it in the end for some unknown reason. "Nevermind.¡± This was the first time Grayson had seen the president so indecisive. He left with a solemn expression. His enchanting peach-blossom eyes glistened with a light curtain of wetness as Jay''s gazended on his legs. What was he expecting? For her to brighten his life up at his lowest like the first light of dawn? What a selfish man he was. Who was he to expect anything when he was never with her at her darkest and never by her side when she was forced into despair? The beautiful hallucination yesterday could not have been any more than an imagination his mind came up with. Exiting the hospital room, Grayson did not seek out the administrator for a discharge as the president demanded. Instead, he decided to seek Angeline for help. The woman had been waiting outside the hospital room. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. "The president wishes to be discharged despite what I say, Missus. What do I do? He''s hardly recovered enough to leave.¡± The news of the president being moved from the intensive care unit to the normal wards had Angeline i n the clouds. However, it vanishedpletely at Jay''s bad decisions. Her heart began to drum in worry for him again. "Discharge? What about post-treatment and physical therapy? He''s not a three-year-old child anymore. The man needs to take care of his body. How can he make such an immature decision?" Angeline felt frustration begin to bubble up. ''The Missus'' strong aura should be enough to convince the president from being so stubborn,¡¯ Grayson thought to himself. Yet, Angeline''s firm attitude had onlysted for three minutes before she instantly deted. "You have to persuade him, Grayson!" Grayson gulped, fear stered tantly across his face. Why did he have to do such a difficult task? "The president¡¯s not going to listen to me, Missus,¡± Grayson replied with a bitter expression. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 Angeline Severe began to persuade Grayson through both logical and emotional means. "You see, Grayson, this boss of yours might look unapproachable with his indifferent expression and all, but I understand him the most. He''s not as unfeeling as he looks. In fact, he cares greatly and worries a lot for all of you." Angeline''s words reached the deeper ends of Grayson''s heart. The president may be extremely stern with them, but he was respectful and they had learned much from him. While he appeared cold-blooded to outsiders, the untouchable expression had always just been a facade he kept up when it came to his subordinates. Angeline even added just for good measure, "I do wonder sometimes if the reason behind his reticence i s due to an undeveloped mentality since a young age. He may give you the illusion that he''s very fierce, but I promise you it''s all bark and no bite. There¡¯s nothing t o be afraid of. Have courage and go in, Grayson." Grayson¡¯s eyes widened. He was internally wailing,ining, ¡®If your understanding of the president happens to be so gentle, why won¡¯t you go in and persuade him instead? Having said her piece, Angeline smiled innocently. With eyes the shape of crescent moons coupled with her radiant smile, Grayson thought she was an angel. Grayson took a deep breath, mustered the courage, and returned to the hospital room with his head held high. Jay had already sat up. The striped blue hospital gown was hanging loosely off his frame. Despite slimming down a considerable amount, the ferocity in his chiseled features, as if sculptured by professionals, had not declined at all with the weight loss. Rather, the air of frost around Jay almost seemed to have thickened instead. Perhaps it was the trauma of losing both his parents i n a night that caused the ice to seep arrogantly from his limbs as they had no outlet to be unleashed upon. Seeing the president, Grayson felt himself pinned by his sharp gaze despite the other not saying anything. He felt his heart begin to pulse frantically. "Mr. President..." Grayson stammered, afraid to speak. The president looked terrifying as of that moment, and he had a feeling he would undoubtedly rage should he find out that Grayson had not followed orders. Grayson only had one fear, and that was the president raging at him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Are the discharge papers signed?" Jay asked with a frown. His body was weak, and his voice was airy, yet it held the will that could move mountains and run shivers u p others'' spines. Grayson might as well knelt on the floor as he mumbled, "Can we stay a few days, Mr. President? You''ve just gotten out of intensive care, so maybe stay a few days at the normal ward for check- ups..." Jay''s expression darkened beyondprehension. Grayson''s lips quivered. He would act gentlemanly and not expose Angeline unless the situation called for it. However, seeing the president''s disappointment coupled with unadulterated rage, Grayson immediately threw all his ethics out the window. He pointed at the door and sobbed. "It¡¯s not me, Mr. President! There''s someone who won''t allow your discharge." Jay''s menacing gazended on the thick wooden door that served as a barrier for his sight. "Who?" Jay asked in shock. Grayson''s lips began to shake like one would a sift. "I... Can I... I can''t... I don''t know if I can tell you?" Arge lump of confusion swam in Jay''s eyes as the familiar feeling of hope and expectance bubbled in his chest again. Jay held his breath. "Is it... A family member?" Thinking about it, the chances of someone from the Ares family visiting were much higher. Grayson tensed before nodding. The missus was technically family, right? Agreeing should be fine, right? An obvious sh of disappointment passed through Jay¡¯s eyes. When he spoke next, his voice was wrapped with a sense of prestige that demandedpliance. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 "I don''t care who it is. I want to discharge and no one will stop me." A pair of angry bloodshot eyes red sharply at Grayson. "You¡¯ll sign the documents for a discharge if you want to keep your job." Utterly shocked, Grayson quickly nodded. "Yes, yes, of course, Mr. President. I''ll get right to it." Grayson scrambled out of the room and was met face-t o-face with Angeline. "How''d it go? Did the president change his mind?" Shock remained on Grayson''s face as he shook his head dazedly. "The president has made his choice, Missus. There''s nothing I can do." Looking at Angeline, Grayson pleaded pitifully, "The president has always listened to you, Missus. I''m sure he''ll change his mind if you¡¯re the one persuading him." Angeline felt herself waver. "What a stubborn mule. Why won¡¯t he listen to reason? Maybe I should persuade him instead?" Grayson exhaled a sigh of relief. Slowly, Angeline approached the hospital room''s door. Despite it only being a few steps'' worth of distance, walking it felt like a century. For a reason unbeknownst to her, Jay Ares'' ferocious demand echoed in her mind. "Don¡¯t leave me and no stic surgery. Don¡¯t ponder these taboos, or I shall never forgive you." She had done both in the end. It was unlikely that he would forgive her. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. What should she do? His body was still weak. To get angry with her right now would do more harm than good. Angeline suddenly turned around to the nurses¡¯ station and picked up a mask. She stretched it to its extent and tucked it behind her ears. Such a disguise ended up covering arge half of her small face. "Do I look recognizable like this?" Angeline asked Grayson with uncertainty. Looking at her enchanting figure, then back at her alluring eyes, Grayson replied earnestly, "The president knows your appearance like the back of his hand, Missus. He''ll easily tell you apart from others even if you¡¯ve turned to ashes." Stunned, Angeline snatched off an extra care worker uniform from the nurses'' station and pulled it over her white dress. This disguise was taking too long. Grayson feared any further dy would anger the already impatient president. It would only end up exploding over Grayson in the end. Thus, when Angeline asked again, "Am I still recognizable?" Grayson shook his head against his conscience as his eyes fell on her eyes of unparalleled beauty that was s o distinctively Angeline Severe. "Maybe... Not?" Angeline snapped her fingers in satisfaction. "Done." Grayson''s expression turned enigmatic as he watched Angeline approach the hospital room confidently. Who knew how the president would react to the missus returning after stic surgery? Would he be pleasantly surprised or ghastly shocked? Perhaps he should not have allowed so. Grayson watched Angeline¡¯s previously light footsteps turn into tiptoes as she opened the hospital room door. An elegant swan had shrunk into a quail in an instant. Well, at least she was aware of her mistake now! The president had almost killed himself with infuriation when the missus left without saying goodbye. Grayson felt himself break out in a cold sweat in ce of Angeline. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 The hospital door began to creak, sounding almost as i f someone had taken a constipated fart. It was one with stagnation. Jay frowned in distaste. The agitation he felt was increasing by the moment. Sending a cold and impatient re at the room''s door, he watched the finger-wide gap screech as it slowly opened up. After a long while only did it finally widen to a palm''s width. Jay felt his mood slowly worsen with the torturous creaks of the door. Forcibly, he suppressed the rage boiling within and waited with an ungodly amount of patience for the person opening the door. He was going to repay the person for their torment. At that moment, an unexpected hand in white surgical gloves appeared in the gap. Its small size suggested its feminine gender. Jay immediately confirmed that it was a care worker. He moved his eyes to stare at the ceiling, his more defined side profile shining with despondence. Entering the room softly, Angeline found Jay lying on the bed with both arms propped under his head as his eagle-like eyes red frustratingly at the ceiling. She had never seen such a sharp edge on such a sickly patient. Angeline felt her fear climb as she slowly shuffled toward the bed. After a long while of hyping herself up did she finally muster the courage to speak, "I''m... Sorry, Mr... President. There seems to be an issue with the hospital''sworking system... We can''t proceed with any discharge procedures.¡± Angeline wanted nothing more than to cut off her tongue with a knife. ''Christ, what sorry excuse was that?'' From the fake deep tone of the stammer, Jay heard a tone he had dreamt countless dreams of. His pair of dark cold eyesnded on Angeline Severe. Angeline had her head tilted down and her eyes were focused on the ground, hooded by her long lashes. Her fidgety pair of hands were ced inteced with each other in front of her chest. Jay''s gaze locked onto her face. Despite having over half of her face shielded away, the two orbs above the mask-From the long line of her eyes, to her curled eyshes, to her shining onyx orbs, to her defined brows that resembled mountain valleys of afar... He could recognize those eyes even if they had turned to ashes. That was his Angeline Severe! The littledy who was the embodiment of stunning and elegance, the littledy who smiled so innocently, the littledy who ran after him with ''Jaybie'' on the corner of her lips! She was the most beautiful scene of his memories. She was the drive that kept him going through his struggles. She was the only rose petal he held in his heart. Yet... Her appearance should have been marred! Jay allowed his eyes to sweep over every inch of her fair, glistening, and porcin skin. He felt a storm begin to brew in his chest. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How many incisions had it taken for the beauty she wore now? Such a procedure was detrimental to someone with as horrible an immune system as her. Jay could almost picture the past two years of her life. No wonder she had refused to contact him! She must have known that she had stepped foot on a road of no return. There was no guarantee of what her future held! The pain, the frantess, and the feeling o f loss for how the future would turn out... She must have secretly cried countless times! Instead of the warmth from her return, Jay felt his heart freeze up beyond the frostiness of a frozen lake! "Get out!" A furious baritone rang as lips parted. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Angeline''s stubborn streak peaked out. "Since we can''t proceed with any discharges now, Mr. President, how about you stay for another day-" "Get out!" Furious, Jay''s tone shook the ground. Angeline immediately surrendered. "Okay, okay. Don''t get angry, negative emotions are bad for recovery. I''ll get out. I''ll get out right now." Then, she ran out without lingering for an extra moment. In her panic, she had forgotten to shut the door properly behind her. Jay¡¯s eyes sparkled. From the door drifted in the whispered conversation between Grayson and Angeline. "How''s the president, Missus?" Grayson asked nervously. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I''m not too sure. He¡¯s angry, but that¡¯s probably because I didn''t approve of his discharge,¡± Angeline answered confusedly. Then she added, not convinced by her own exnation, "Unless it''s menopause?" Grayson''s lips twitched as he reminded. "The president''s at the prime of his time, Missus! Menopause is ages away." Reading the missus¡¯ puzzled expression, Grayson asked carefully, "Did the president recognize you, Missus?" With how sharp the president¡¯s eyes were and how deeply he loved Angeline, Grayson felt there was no way he would not recognize her. Had the president recognized the missus, then it would exin his rage. Angeline leaned against the door, her heart still shaking from residual fear. "I don¡¯t think so?¡¯ She continued with a saddened tone, "Plus, why would he rage at me like that if he had recognized me? Don''t people say ''distance makes the heart grow fonder¡¯? Shouldn''t he be ted instead?" Grayson was at a loss for words. "The president went mad searching for you when you left without a goodbye, Missus. Not even once did you message him or tell him you were safe. Do you know how worried about you the president was?" Angeline replied weakly, "It''s not like I didn¡¯t want to message or tell him..." Every surgery had its risks. How could she contact him when not even she herself knew if she would return safely after such a momentous transition? Within the room, Jay''s fists clenched tightly as he heard her reply. His eyes became more bloodshot, tainting even his tear ducts a bright red. Grayson sighed. "You''re being too impulsive, Missus. You have to be more careful and straighten out your exnation for leaving without a goodbye the next time you see the president, or his raging mes won''t dwindle that easily.¡± Angeline nodded, her expression one ofplete understanding. "Don''t worry, I''lle up with a better exnation next time." Grayson was speechless."..." ''Come up with¡¯? Grayson shook his head hopelessly. Angeline was probably the only person on earth who would dare to feed his boss with such a lie. As there had been no progress in persuading the president to change his mind, Grayson had no other choice but to resign himself to proceed with the discharge papers. Worried that Jay''s return to Tourmaline Estate would put him as the target of more schemes and conspiracies, Angeline felt uneasy at the prospect of not being by his side during such a time. Thus, Angeline sought out the matron with a plea. " Please allow me to resume my position as a care worker, Matron." The matron felt befuddled at Angelina''s request. "I understand that you hid here as a care worker due to your disfigured appearance, Missus, to hide from the president. "But now that you''ve recovered your appearance, Missus, I don''t understand why a stunning and enchanting woman like you need to hide from the president at all? Why do you want to be a care worker?" Angeline exined in a mncholic tone, "Sigh. This boss of yours has a very peculiar taste in women. He likes how I looked before, and he raged hell when he saw me as a beautifuldy." Despite not fully understanding, the matron quickly processed her Care Certificate. Receiving her Care Certificate, Angeline gave it an excited kiss. Chapter 589 Chapter 589 After the discharge papers were processed, Grayson found himself at a loss. The president''s body had only just stabilized and the doctor had spoken of the possibility of that status wavering. What if the president showed signs of worsening after returning to Tourmaline Estate? What would he do then? Grayson went to negotiate a foolproof n with the administrator, where they finally decided on having important doctors of rted specializations brought along to Tourmaline Estate. Over 20 people stood waiting at the hospital room''s door by the end, ranging from medical engineers to doctors and care workers. As Grayson turned to ask the president of his opinion, he found thetter staring down at him like one would pandas. "You might as well move the entire hospital to Tourmaline Estate." Grayson should have known the president would never agree to such a thing. However, Grayson refused to back down. Pulling up the determination of a soldier, he began to persuade the president with everything he had. "I understand you dislike hoarding resources to yourself, Mr. President, but your condition has yet to stabilize. If you don''t want that many people hovering over you, w e can cut it down to a specialized team?¡± Jay remained silent. Taking it as an agreement, Grayson began to list out constructive suggestions. "Only the doctor?" Grayson believed that the doctor would be who the president needed the most, for they could monitor his illness and react as per any changes. Jay in return stared menacingly at Grayson, his handsome appearance cold. Grayson tensed. The president¡¯s expression was showing his tant displeasure with his suggestion." Alright, then. If we don¡¯t take the doctor, how about the physical therapist?" Very well. The president''s condition should have stabilized enough that he could take the prescribed medication without supervision. What came next should be the physical therapist. Jay''s attractive features began to freeze over. Feeling the temperature in the room drop by a few degrees, Grayson hugged his shoulders with a shiver. " If not the physical therapist, how about a nutritionist?" Jay''s gaze grew dangerous enough to kill. Grayson''s gaze fell on the group of people outside. If the president did not want a doctor, a physical therapist, or a nutritionist, what could he want? The moment his gaze caught onto the gorgeous figure amidst the group of people, Grayson immediately understood. "How about we bring a care worker, Mr. President?" The ice on Jay''s features slowly vanished, and Grayson let out a silent sigh of relief. Finally, an apple-polish that was done right. Grayson patted the cold sweat on his forehead and exited the room to ry the president''s decision to the entire medical team. "The president has decided to only bring one care worker. The rest of you may leave." The eyes of the people outside widened. "Care worker?" In her blue care worker uniform, Angeline immediately became the most obtrusive existence among the group. Everyone felt jealous of her, for she had the chance to enter Tourmaline Estate-The legendary high- ss vi made of jewels and riches. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Angeline pulled Grayson off to the side and asked, perplexed, "Did your boss not use his brains before making such a decision? His body is still weak. He needs doctors, physical therapists, and nutritionists. A care worker is thest thing he needs right now. Tourmaline Estate has enough servants as it is." Grayson replied, "It¡¯s because of his big brain that he made such a decision." Angeline gave it some thought. "No way. This is about his health. I refuse to let him screw it up. I''m making the decision instead. Bring the entire medical team, Grayson." Grayson gaped in shock. "The president just threw such a tantrum at you, Missus, and you''ve already forgotten?" Grayson had nothing but respect for the missus¡¯ bravery, for only she could go against the president time and time again. Grayson had overestimated Angeline''s bravery as she was still shaking internally from the memory of Jay''s rage. If anything, Angeline worked exceptionally well under pressure. "You get used to it." Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Grayson''s eyes widened. "You can get used to this?¡± Angeline remained silent, her heart thrumming frantically. Grayson had misunderstood Angeline. He honestly believed that she was a heroine of the ages who feared nothing at all. He immediately jumped to follow her orders. By the time Grayson had arranged the medical team onto the vehicle and returned to the hospital room, he found Jay waiting for him with an extremely sour expression. "Where have you been? What took you so long?" Jay''s tone was exceptionally cold. Grayson replied carefully, "The hospital''s care workers are rather busy, so only the rookie could take the time t o care for you. But she''s not as skilled as the others.¡± Jay lifted his dark eyes. Setting his gaze at the door, he found the corner of a cerulean blue uniform peeking out from the side of the door, shuffling about like a mollusk. Jay found himself easily picturing the unease on its owner''s face and their desire to dy the inevitable despite not being able to see the person themself. "Come in," Jay demanded. Angeline entered with the wheelchair, entering the room deliberately slow with her head held down. Pushing the wheelchair to the side of the bed, she tilted her head even lower. Grayson was shocked as he took in her defeated posture. Suddenly, he felt like he had just signed his life away b y siding with the missus against the president. Jay sat stationarily on the bed, his eagle-like eyes staring at Angeline without a blink. Time began to tick by in the silence... Grayson stared at the president before turning to look at Angeline. The president was ring at Angeline while the woman in question stared at her toes as if they were suddenly the most interesting thing in the world. There was no eye contact. Neither of them spoke either. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two remained at an impasse. How long would it b e until somebody broke the silence? At that moment, Grayson took a step forward. "I''ll help you up, Mr. President!" Jay immediately rejected, saying, "The care worker will do it." Angeline''s head snapped up. It dawned on her that he had been waiting for her to do something this entire time. Grayson was dazed. There was no strength in the president''s legs. He needed someone to carry him over if he were to sit in the wheelchair. Yet the president rejected his help in favor of the missus. He was deliberately making trouble for the missus! As Angeline walked over and sat by the side of the bed, Jay ced a handfortably on her shoulder. Despite obviously being able to exert some level of strength to make her job easier, he decided to sit unmoving like a boulder on the bed. His bewitching eyes stared meaningfully at Angelina''s face. Angeline wrapped an awkward hand around his waist, falling onto the small of his back. Assuming that he would at least put in some effort, Angeline had only exerted a portion of her strength. However, he realized that Jay''s body had not even left the bed at all. Slightly embarrassed, Angeline turned to sneak an rmed look at Jay. She ended up locking eyes with his teasing ones, followed by his voice in azy tone." I don''t think such a weak care worker will be able to take care of me." Grayson replied, "I understand. I''ll find someone else." Angeline tightened her jaw and mustered every bit of strength in her body as she carried Jay and carefully maneuvered him into the wheelchair. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 After Angeline put Jay into the wheelchair, she then proudly said, "Sir Ares, I don''t have any other merits, but I have great strength. It''s the most suitable to take care of people with mobility impairments like you." Jay and Grayson were shocked by Angeline''s strength. If it wererge and tall girls who were this powerful, they might not be so surprised. Yet, Angeline looked really thin. She was an exquisite, delicate, and stunning beauty-The kind of greenhouse flower that drew a circle of admirers around it. However, She was able to pick up Jay all by herself. The scene was simply too discordant. Astonishment shed in Jay''s eyes. It was fleeting, and his face was soon restored to its cold and numb expression. "Well, you''re pretty strong," he praised insincerely. Angeline whispered, "Sir Ares, it''s not that I''m strong, but that you''re too thin." Jay''s lips twitched violently. Was she poking at him for being too thin? Grayson was afraid that the two would quarrel with one another and hurriedly mediated the situation. "M r. Ares, let''s go. The car is still waiting outside." Jay nodded. Angeline pushed Jay to the gates of the hospital. A ck Rolls-Royce Silver Spur was waiting at the gate. Upon seeing the owner''s arrival, the driver thoughtfully opened the door for Mr. Ares. A nk was built onto the car door to form a barrierless ramp. Angeline pushed the wheelchair to the door. Just as she was about to go up the barrierless ramp, she heard Jay''s voice, "Take it away." The driver was somewhat startled and immediately removed the board. Angeline asked, puzzled, "Mr. Ares, why do you want t o remove the nk?" "Aren''t you strong?" Jay said coldly. F*ck, Angeline wanted to cry, but there were no tears! This guy was absolutely getting revenge on her because she said he was too skinny. What a petty guy! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Angeline sucked in a breath and put her strength to good use, lifting Jay and the wheelchair together. Just as Angeline was about to get out of the car to sit i n the back after Jay was settled in the car, she heard Jay''s impetuous voice, "Water." Angeline pulled out a ss bottle filled with water from his bag and handed it to him. Jay nced at it and said lightly, "Lid." Angeline unscrewed the lid and handed him the ss bottle again. "Feed me," Jay said. Angeline was stunned. How did this guy develop this fragile prince disease after falling ill this time? "Mr. Ares, your hands need proper exercise." Angeline handed the ss bottle into his hand, then held his hand, and brought the ss bottle to his mouth. Jay''s expression was very sour. After barely drinking a few sips of water, he put down the ss bottle. At this time, the Rolls-Royce had already started up and it was impossible for Angeline to get off the car. She simply sat next to him and looked at Jay, trembling with fear. After Jay had drunk the water, he became particrly quiet. He leaned his head on the back of the wheelchair and closed his eyes to calm himself. That handsome face looked even more charming due t o how thin he was. Angeline thought frustratedly, ¡®When will this guy recognize me?'' When the car arrived at Tourmaline Estate, trouble appeared. Several vehicles carrying the Grand Asia medical team had traveled to Tourmaline Estate first, but were intercepted by the guards of the Ares family and were at present, undergoing security inspections. Grayson was very dissatisfied with this action of the Ares family''s security guards and was criticizing them with unrestrained rage. "These sophisticated instruments are for Mr. Ares'' treatment. If you identally damage them and if it dys Mr. Ares'' illness, I won''t let you off so easily." "Mr. Grayson, deepest apologies. Grand Old Master Ares has upgraded the security system in view of the Ares family''s recent troubles. All objects and strangers entering Tourmaline Estate must be strictly examined. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 Their mor awakened Jay. He cast his sleepy toward the security guards as a cold light filled them. Had his status in the Ares familye to this now?! Were they really treating him as if he was handicapped? "Grayson, the thing they''re touching me with, get it off me." The slow voice hade from the ck ss of the car window. It immediately put the security guards at their wits¡¯ ends as they quivered. Upon receiving Mr. Ares¡¯ order, almost like lightning, Grayson twisted the hand of the nearby security staff until it dislocated. Several other staff members who were present were s o frightened that their faces paled. Grayson walked toward them, and they suddenly knelt on the ground while begging for mercy, "Young Master, we''re sorry. We know we''re wrong now." "Toote," Jay spat out the cold words from between his lips and teeth. Grayson kicked someone in the arm. After hearing a '' click'', their arm was now useless. Several other people simply inflicted the punishment upon themselves and twisted their arms. Grayson said, "Wouldn''t it have been better if you were all amenable to reason earlier?" Jay¡¯s whistling voice suddenly came. "Grayson, who allowed you to bring the medical team?" Grayson knew then that the secret could no longer be hidden. He walked up to the Rolls-Royce while trembling. "Mr. Ares, it''s, it¡¯s..." He initially wanted to betray the missus, but when he recalled how the missus was in front of Mr. Ares, Grayson felt it to be so cruel. "I was the one who wanted to bring them," Grayson decided to cover for the missus. Angeline was grateful to Grayson for his loyalty. She secretly opened a crack in the car door and gave him a thumbs up. "How do you want to die?" Jay gritted his teeth. Grayson immediately changed his words. "It wasn''t m e, Mr. Ares. It was... Your nurse." Angeline immediately put her thumb upside down. She rolled her eyes at him and whispered, "Good-for-nothing." Grayson gave her a smile and said, "Helping oneself would bring more happiness than asking help from others." Then, he ran away quickly. The motorcade entered Tourmaline Estate, then drove to Fragrant Vessel Court. The atmosphere in the Rolls-Royce was cold and frightening. Jay''s icy gaze kept staring at Angeline. "Aren''t you going to give me an exnation?" The flesh on Angeline¡¯s face had been bored into a sieve. She timidly said, "Mr. Ares, this medical team was in fact not brought for you but for me. My health has not been well ever since I was a child. Especially my heart, given it doesn''t work well. When I get nervous, it goes out of order. I have to bring my medical team with me wherever I go." Jay''s expression turned dark. Was she taking him a fool? "Can''t you make a better excuse?" She should at least not make him out to be so stupid. Angeline blurted out, "Give me some more time!" Jay frowned. "Huh?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angeline almost cried at how stupid she was being. Did she not just almost f*king reveal what she was trying to hide? 1 "No, Mr. Ares. What I said is true." In addition to being speechless, Jay was still speechless. Yet, for some reason, he acquiesced and allowed the medical team to enter the estate. Jay had decided just then to leave the hospital, so there was no one from the Ares family to greet him. For them to learn that he had been discharged from the hospital, they could only hear about it from the security guards. In an instant, Tourmaline Estate exploded in chaos. Sycamore Annex. After hearing this news, Jack paced back and forth in the room uneasily. Sera was seated on a chair beside him, a vicious and ruthless light in her eyes. "Old Master, didn''t you say that his time was up? Why did he leave the hospital so soon?" Jack muttered to himself, "Could it be... He¡¯s powerless to reverse the situation, so he chose to come home to spend his final moments?" Chapter 593 Chapter 593 Sera''s insidious expression was somewhat rxed. She searched in her heart honestly. She did not actually want Jay to die young because if he died, she would no longer have a target to drain all the humiliation in her body. She would have felt that she was living without meaning. Only when Jay was alive and living a life that was worse than death could she then proudly show off her victories in front of him. "Old Master, why don''t you go to Fragrant Vessel Court to find out the news?" Sera suggested. Jack hesitated. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He had previously troubled Grand Asia, which was tantamount to falling out with Jay. As soon as he thought that Jay might look at him, his father who raised him for 35 years, with extremely cold and estranged eyes, Jack felt his brazen face burning hot. "Old Master, he''s still your son on the surface. If you don''t visit him, you''ll only appear to be of a guilty conscience," Sera said. Jack thought for a moment. "You''re right, I must go." Fragrant Vessel Court. After Jay had returned home, Angelina worried that h e would have suffered bumps in the car and be weary, so she sent him straight to the bedroom on the first floor. She then waited for him to rest. Jay was lying on the bed. Looking at the familiar environment, he could not help but think of his parents who were killed. That dignified face was covered with ayer of faint sadness. Angelina had learned from Grayson the ins and outs o f the disaster that had befallen Jay. Seeing his dejected expression, she guessed that he was reminiscing and was definitely missing his parents. In order to get him out of his sorrow, Angeline tried to divert his attention. "Mr. Ares, your house is really beautiful. The garden is also beautiful. I think Mrs. Ares is also very beautiful. She must be a beautiful woman with beautiful white skin and long legs. This beautiful woman is also the proper wife, yes?" She was unabashedly talking herself up. Jay stared at her bitterly. "It''s the opposite. She''s bigchested and dumb... She''s also ugly." Angeline became dispirited in an instant. "Ah? If she has so many shorings, how did you end up liking her?" "My vision was bad when I was young," Jay said quietly. "But, didn''t they say that Mr. Ares has a vicious vision?" "After suffering from her, this vision had then been trained to be vicious." Angeline was beaten down till she felt that life was no longer meaningful. She silenced her mouth and stopped talking. "Do you like this ce?" Jay asked her suddenly. He still remembered that she had said that the ce was dark and dim. Angeline nodded. "I like it." Jay''s eyes narrowed slightly with a smile. This girl was now lying without blushing, her eyes unblinking and her brows unfurrowed. It was hard to tell between lies or truths. She had obviously said that she hated this ce before. Also, Jordan had hurt her so badly. Why would she like it here? "I really like it. "I like that I can live in the same room with a handsome guy like Mr. Ares. Even if I''m living in a thatched shed, I''d also like it." Angeline had a sultry look in her eyes. Jay raised his eyebrows. She had spoken such unrestrained words so naturally. He med himself for leading her astray before. He had taught her everything except how a girl should be reserved. "Get out!" Jay could feel himself being stirred up by her teasing, so he had to push her out with a cold expression. Angeline stared at him nkly. "I won''t go out. What if you need me?" "I don¡¯t." Jay was obviously wanting to go lie on his side again. "What if you want to go to the toilet?" Angeline just wanted to guard him every step of the way, especially when he was the saddest. Jay was furious. "Get out!" "Okay, don''t be angry. I''ll go out, I''ll go out immediately. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 As if performing a magic trick, Angeline took out a bell from her pocket and put it next to Jay''s pillow, saying, "If you need me to help you, you can ring the bell." Jay looked at the exquisite golden bell, his handsome face turning dark. Was this girl treating herself like a pet at his beck and call? What virtues or abilities did he have to earn her deep love? Angeline reluctantly left. Jay stretched out his hand and grabbed the bell. Just a s he wanted to throw it out, he saw a few words written on the bell, "Non-abandonment bell." Was this not the bell he had given her before? When they were out on excursions before, he had asked someone to customize this bell for her as she had been timid and did not dare to sleep alone. When she was scared at night, she could just ring the bell and he would immediately appear next to her. The ''Non-abandonment Bell'' solved the problem of her not being able to sleep alone. He did not expect her to have kept it till now. Jay was not willing to throw away the bell after all and put it back in its ce. As to not disturb Mr. Ares'' rest, Grayson ced the entire medical team in the small annex next to Fragrant Vessel Court. When Jack brought his wife to Fragrant Vessel Court, the desertedness of it secretly made Jack happy. He knew that Jay would be injured after the incident. Grand Old Master Ares definitely would not protect him as much as before. In the Ares family, one''s position on the pyramid was based on strength. If a person lost their edge, they could only fall to the lower end of the pyramid. Just like Jordan Ares! Who would have thought that the fate of both father and son would be exactly the same! "Master, Madam," the servant saw Jack and called out respectfully. "Where''s the young master?" With the face like a gentleman, Jack asked with fakepassion. "The young master is resting in the bedroom," the servant answered. Jack and the Madam looked at each other. The Madam said, "Take us to see the young master." "Yes." The servant brought Jack and Madam to the room where Jay was resting. Just as they arrived at the entrance of the corridor, Angeline was blocking the cramped corridor. "Mr. Ares is on lunch break and will not be seeing guests for the time being." Her voice was sharp and a bit overbearing. Madam said angrily, "Aren''t you just a caretaker from Grand Asia? What right do you have to call the shots for Jay? Go away, you. We''re his parents. Why would w e need the consent of you, a caregiver, to see our son?" Angeline, however, did not move. From the moment when Jack had forcibly transferred the seriously ill Jay out of the hospital, Angeline could no longer regard them as her inws. "I''m sorry, Madam, our Grand Asia employees only obey Mr. Ares. We dare not disobey his orders." "What if we must go in?" The madam was angered. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If Madam goes in, I would have conducted a dereliction of duty. Mr. Ares would throw me into the sea to feed the sharks. Madam, do you think I would rather be food for the sharks or catch you to feed the sharks?" Angeline said this in a gentle voice that was soft and boneless without deterrence. The old master and madam did not take her words seriously. Jack ordered the servant on the side, "Jade!" Jade rolled up her sleeves, eagerly preparing to go past Angeline. The servants of the Ares family, no matter how inferior they were, would have a few martial arts skills. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 But when Jade leaped forward, Angeline did not even blink or furrow her brows. She made a kick that looked careless and kicked Jade to the farthest distance in the room. Jack and the madam were dumbfounded. Angeline stretched out her hand and made a questioning gesture. His face was expressionless, and her voice was not warm when she said, "Master, Madam, please go back!" Jack and the madam''s expressions were so ugly as if they had eaten a kilo of crap. The madam was unwilling to be bullied by the nurse, s o she screamed, "Jay, you''re our child who we brought up through bitter hardship. Now your parents want to see you but it''s even harder than scaling up to the sky! Is your heart made of iron and stone?" In the bedroom, Jay was awakened by the voice of his adoptive mother and frowned. He wanted to get up to see what was happening, but his lower body was heavy as lead and stone. He was unable to move at all. Atst, he looked at the bell next to him with great resentment. He grabbed it and shook it. Angeline entered the room immediately. She acted stupid and asked, "Mr. Ares, what''s your order?" Jay sneered, "Help me up." Angeline helped him up gently, then carried him into the wheelchair and pushed him out. Jack and the madam saw Jay being pushed out in a wheelchair. Their expressions were a little hard to describe. There was shock, surprise, and moreover, relief. Perhaps in their eyes, Jay was too perfect. Now that h e had be damaged and not whole, it instead made him more grounded. More importantly, the threat of such a Jay toward others had reduced by a lot. "Jay, how did you be like this?" The madam staggered forward, tears falling down. "What happened to your legs?" "It''s okay," Jay spoke as if words were like gold. Jack looked at Jay''s still arrogant face, and there was a confused expression in his eyes. He thought that given Jay had suffered such a huge setback, his pride would have been crushed into mud, and when facing them, his adoptive parents, he would have a begging stance. He did not expect Jay to be more arrogant, more indifferent, and more estranged than before. In that instant, Jack and the madam felt the embarrassment of having their good intentions snubbed. Not only that, they did not know what to say to make theirpassion look less hypocritical. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Just when the two sides were frozen in an awkward situation, a loud voice like thunder suddenly came from outside the door. "I heard Jay is back? How strong is this young man? H e was so injured but has already been discharged after only being hospitalized for a month." As soon as the voice fell, the wheels of a wheelchair resonated in the halls. The third madam pushed James'' wheelchair and entered the lobby of Fragrant Vessel Court with Jean. Seeing Jay who was also in a wheelchair, James was stunned for a moment before he burst into laughter. "Hahaha, Jay, I didn''t expect you to have this day as well! You forced me tomit suicide by jumping off the building, causing my legs to be useless forever. I didn''t expect that today, you would also receive retribution! The heavens truly do not excuse anyone!" Jay¡¯s face was cold. The third madam pulled James'' sleeve and said," Master, don''t say that." The third madam had always been very appreciative toward Jay for always protecting her and Jean when she was desperate. As such, seeing Jay''s legs disabled, she could only sympathize. Jean also had in mind his gratitude toward Jay''s assistance in helping them orphans and widows. Jean revered this big brother of his but was rather disgusted by his own scumbag of a father. Thus, he immediately retorted James and said, "Big Brother is truly in his prime. He had also practiced martial arts since he was a child, so he won¡¯t be in a wheelchair forever like you. In my opinion, in three months at most, Big Brother will be able to stand up again." Chapter 596 Chapter 596 James stared at his son who had his arm turned out silently. Once the discussion amongst the third wife''s family was over, Jay then opened his mouth and said, "It doesn''t matter whether or not my legs work. I''ve never relied on my legs to bully people. Instead, I rely on this here." He pointed to his forehead gracefully. Jean said to Jay practically with adtion, "Of course, it''s Big Brother. I knew from the start that there''s nothing in the world that can hold you back." Jay''s appearance held a smile. A mocking sneer shed in Jack''s gaze. "Jay, since your legs are useless now, I¡¯ll send a few more people t o protect you in the future. You''re a distinguished young master of Imperial Capital. There are many people who want your life!" These words seemed to show care but were in fact words that were deliberately trying to refute Jay¡¯s reliance on his own mind to live. With a smile that did not exactly look like a smile, Jay cocked a brow at Jack. There seemed to be warmth expressed in the eyes of father and son, but dark waves were surging. Angeline kicked up her legs all of a sudden and kicked the flower pot in the hallway. The flower pot flew up, then hit the chandelier above Jack''s head. The chandelier smashed into Jack''s shoulder, its fragments falling off his body. Angeline said, "If anyone who¡¯s unafraid of death dares to harm Mr. Ares, I¡¯ll turn them into this chandelier and give them a terrible death." Jack was so shocked by this sudden change that his face paled. He was obviously frightened. Jean was dumbfounded. He suddenly pped his hands and apuded. "Wow, mydy is really awesome." Angeline proudly said, "Huh, this is amazing? What a bumpkin." She had beaten eight of the finest Taekwondo masters of the most famous Taekwondo gym in H Nation. Jay''s eyes shifted slightly. He was very surprised by Angeline¡¯s martial arts skills. She had made herself beautiful to be worthy of him. Yet, training so hard in the martial arts, why was that? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Angeline must have done this with the purpose of serving an example. Jay also knew of her intentions and did not stop her the first time. Although after she had achieved her goal would he begin to post-mortem. "How presumptuous. How can you be so rude to my father? ept your punishment!" Angeline was only as valiant as the strongest woman i n front of others. In front of Jay, however, she was as obedient as a littlemb. "Yes, Mr. Ares." She began to feel uneasy. How exactly would Mr. Ares punish her? After being deterred by Angeline, Jack and James no longer spoke ominously. "Jay, since you have this powerful girl guarding you, I feel more at ease," Jack said with duplicity. Jay nodded. "Father has no need to worry about me. Those who hurt me, I''ll uncover their identities. None o f them can escape." When he said this, his gaze fell faintly on Jack. Although his voice was soft, his eyes were sharper than the sword. Jack felt ufortable being stared at by Jay¡¯s sharp gaze, and his gaze shifted a little. "Jay, as long as your legs are fine, your mother and I can rest assured. We won¡¯t bother you anymore. Please rest well. Your mother and I will head back first." Jay nodded. "I won''t be sending you off then!" The madam said, "It''s inconvenient for you to move around, so there''s no need." Jack was leaving, and James did not want to stay to deal with Jay''s poisonous tongue either, so he bid farewell as well. "Jay, we''ll head back now. We''ll visit you another day." Jay said, "It¡¯s not convenient for you to move around. Plus, you''re an elder. There''s no need to come to see m e." Was this a tactful refusal of James'' stepping into Fragrant Vessel Court? James'' expression immediately fell in defeat. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Jay raised his eyes to look at Angeline and his gaze was one that of intrigue. "Your skills aren''t bad. Who taught you?" Angeline blurted out, "My brother." Jay¡¯s gaze was cold. When he was a teenager, he had taught her Taekwondo, but it seemed that shepletely forgot about it. The fact that she had picked it up again in the past two years was obviously not to his credit. Angeline also seemed to have realized that she had answered the question wrongly and corrected herself." I trained in a Taekwondo gym." "Why did you learn it?" Jay asked in surprise. "To protect the man I like," Angeline said shyly. Jay¡¯s lips twitched! Why would he want a weak woman like her to protect him? "The man you like, he probably would want you to be a feeding thing, just like a useless mollusk. It¡¯s not as if h e likes you because you''re sturdy and powerful and can be his ve!" Jay said coldly. Angeline took a while to digest the meaning of his words. Suddenly, her apricot shaped eyes opened wide. He had only one purpose for spoiling her and loving her for so many years-To turn her into his mollusk for him to poke around?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline became unhappy and muttered, "Who likes being mollusks? Not having a single bone and allowing yourself to be pushed around... In my opinion, why should Mr. Ares spend money to marry a wife? Isn''t it enough to just go to the street stall and buy a soft, squishy stress ball?" Jay said," If you don''t want to be a mollusk, what do you want to be?" Angeline said without thinking, "I''ll be my husband''s queen, a queen mother to my son and daughter. I want them to listen to me obediently." Jay¡¯s expression went dark. "Dream on. Maybe it can be realized in a dream." Angeline pouted and said with annoyance, "Oh dear, married such a bad husband." Jay cast his sullen gaze at her. Who gave her these messy thoughts? Angeline¡¯s impassioned expression suddenly became a frustrated one for some reason. "Hey!" Speaking of her son and daughter, she suddenly missed them very much. "Mr. Ares, this Fragrant Vessel Court is so big. With just a few of us, it''s too deserted," Angeline said. "There¡¯s a pet market in front. If you feel lonely, go bring back a pet dog to apany you," Jay said. Angeline was stunned... "Do they sell kids?" Angeline asked. Jay burst into a cold sweat. "What do you think?" Angeline said, "I want to buy three children back to apany me, preferably two boys and a girl. One cool boy and one sunny boy. The girl should be as cute as an angel." Jay looked at Angelina''s eyes that were exposed outside the mask. They were filled with sadness. He then said, "It just so happens that there are three little devils in my family, but they are all so naughty. If you don''t mind, I can ask them toe back to apany you." Angeline cheered, saying, "Is that so? This is great!" Jay called out to Storm. In the evening, Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty returned to Fragrant Vessel Court. "Daddy!" Baby Robbie and the others were yelling excitedly as soon as they entered the house. Angeline heard the children''s voice and hurried out. The children then saw Angeline. Since she was wearing protective work clothes and arge mask, their gazes did not stop on her in the beginning. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 "Nurse, where''s our daddy?" Jay was sitting in the ss garden on the first floor. Through the transparent ss, he saw the children looking everywhere for him, but he did not run out to meet the children immediately. His eyes fell on Angeline who was standing in the middle of the room at a loss. He could feel her joy and tension even from such a distance. The three children ran ap upstairs and downstairs, but they did not see Daddy. At this time, they all surrounded Angeline. "Aunty, where¡¯s our daddy?" Angeline looked at the children and saw that they had grown a lot taller. Their bodies were thinner, their faces were thinner, and they had already left behind their young childlike cuteness. She could not help the tears in her eyes. It was a pity that she had missed her children''s growth in the past two years. "Aunty, why are you crying? What happened to Daddy? " Baby Zetty had also started crying. Baby Robbie and Jens¡¯ eyes both turned red. Angeline quickly wiped her tears and soothed them, saying, "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Daddy''s fine. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not convenient for him to move now." Baby Zetty med Angeline and said, "Then, why are you crying? You scared me to death." Angeline said, "I... Some sand got into my eyes. It''s a bit sore." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes. "Tsk. How could there be sand in this room? My IQ is almost 205. You should find a better excuse for lying." Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie then ran away. Only Jens was left. He was staring intently at Angeline''s beautiful eyes, unmoving. "Aunty, can you take off the mask?" The usually indifferent Jens was incredibly gentle toward Angeline. This immediately attracted the attention of Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. "Jens, what are you doing?" Baby Robbie turned back. Baby Zetty also turned to look at Angeline. Angeline smiled softly and gently pulled off the mask, revealing herplete face. It was a face that was so perfect and there were no blemishes. Not only were her features exquisite, but they were also noble-like and stunning beyondparison. "Wow, so beautiful." Baby Robbie eximed. Baby Zetty immediately showed a bad look and turned away angrily. "Pretty aunty, why did Daddy choose you as his nurse? Angeline said, "Because aunty is pretty and kind and easy to seduce..." Seeing that the look in Baby Zetty''s eyes was getting colder and colder, Angeline hurriedly changed the conversation. "Ah... Aunty''s an expert who''s the most familiar with the work among the Grand Asia nurses." The resentment in Baby Zetty''s eyes dissipated slightly, but she warned Angeline very rudely and said, "Let me tell you this, pretty aunty. My daddy belongs to my mommy. Don''t expect my daddy to seduce you." Angeline smiled and nodded. "It''s impossible for your daddy to seduce me now. It¡¯s more like I''m the one seducing him..." Jay looked at Angelina''s sweet smile. The familiar look that had been deeply engraved in his memory was now right before his eyes. It would be a lie to say that he was not surprised. More than just pleasantly surprised, he was also furious at the thought of her having left without saying goodbye twice. For this kind of bad habit, he would have to punish her severely. She needed to remember to the point where she would be scared just thinking back about it in this lifetime. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This way, she would stay by his side forever. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie were hostile toward Angeline. The two said in unison, "If you dare to seduce Daddy, we¡¯ll make your life difficult." Jenson suddenly scolded his younger brother and sister severely, "Baby Robbie, Baby Zetty, don''t be rude to Aunty." Baby Robbie was very depressed. "Jens, this woman''s purpose for approaching Daddy is not that simple. Why are you so kind to her?" Jenson smiled and said, "I''d like to see if Daddy would also like Aunty.¡± Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Jay pushed his wheelchair and came out of the ss room. Angeline quickly put on her mask. Jenson was a little surprised when he saw the panic in Angeline s eyes. "Daddy." Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty ran over. When they saw that their daddy had trouble moving around, their eyes went red and tears streamed down. Angelineforted the children, saying, "Don''t be sad, Daddy''s legs will be healed soon." Jay stared at Angeline. Not knowing what he was thinking at that moment, he revealed the truth as if he was possessed. "It won''t be healed. The doctor said that Daddy''s legs will be like this forever." Angeline said, "There¡¯ll be a miracle." "There¡¯ll be no miracles," Jay said unyieldingly. Angeline was slightly startled. Why was this guy speaking against her? Why did he want to make the children cry? "It doesn''t matter if his legs get better or not. Your daddy bullies people with his brain, not with his legs." Angeline smiled crookedly. Jay''s expression turned dark. The children¡¯s expression became even uglier. "Alright, alright, it doesn''t matter if you have to use a wheelchair for the rest of your life. I can take care of you for the rest of my life," she said, promising him. Jay''s solemn expression rxed slightly. Baby Zetty stared at her bitterly. "Where did such a marvel like youe from?" Baby Robbie smacked his lips. Angeline. Jay looked at Angeline expressionlessly, "I forgot to ask you. What¡¯s yourst name?" Angeline,"..." Jaybie did not recognize her at all? "The children will need to be able to address you," Jay said. Angeline felt an inexplicable sense of loss." Whatever¡¯s fine," she said sulkily. "Aunty Whatever, I''m going to do my homework!" Baby Robbie quickly went upstairs. Baby Zetty waved to Angeline. "Aunty Whatever, goodbye." Angeline was ridiculed by the naughty pair of children. She looked at Jenson with panic. Even the angelic baby was unkind to her. She did not expect Jenson, the cool, handsome boy with a poisonous tongue to be kind toward her. "Take care on your way. Aunty Whatever won''t be sending you off.¡± Jenson had not even said anything but Angeline already startedughing listlessly. Jenson smiled, then turned and headed upstairs. Angeline was stunned. Jenson had actually smiled at her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "This kid looks so good when he smiles," Angeline said. Angelina''s gaze followed the children until they went into the study. Even after they closed the study door, she was still reluctant to move away. Jay looked at the deep guilt in Angelina''s eyes and suddenly asked, "Can you tutor them with homework?" Angeline nodded. "Of course. When I was young, I was a top student." Jay looked at her. "What about now?" Angeline was slightly startled. "What do you mean?" Seeing the despising light in Jay''s eagle eyes, she suddenly felt ashamed and humiliated. "Mr. Ares, if children are smart when they''re young, of course they''ll be even smarter when they''re all grown u P." "Doesn¡¯t seem like it," Jay said coldly. "''The Soldier¡¯s Lament¡¯, have you read it?" Angeline shook her head like a rattle drum. A barely visible smile overflowed from Jay''s eyes. Angeline snorted. She knew that no good words should be expected from a scoundrel. She really had the foresight. "Well, since you''re a self-proimed top student, I''ll leave the tutoring of the three devils upstairs to you." Jay rolled his wheelchair and moved toward the bedroom. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Angeline rushed toward his retreating back and blurted out, "Can I get a raise?" Jay''s back was slightly stiff, and his eyes were cold. It had been two years since she left. He now created a n opportunity for her to get along with the children. H e gave her an inch, but she wanted a mile. Did this girl throw her dignity and morals all the way t o Java Ind? "Bepetent in this job and thene and talk to m e about a sry increase." "Oh." Angeline was ecstatic. She turned around and skipped upstairs. The whole attic shook from her skipping. "Is there an earthquake?" The children opened the study door and ran out. They saw Angeline skipping toward them like a rabbit. "Hi!" Angeline waved her hand at the door, smiling as bright as the sun. "From today onward, I''ll be your homework tutor." Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were dumbfounded. "Teacher Whatever, are you... Sure... You can help us?" Angeline nodded. "Of course, I was really good with m y homework when I was young." Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty had sly smiles on their faces. "Wee Teacher Whatever." The two children turned and entered the study. Jenson leaned on the doorzily and kindly reminded Angeline, saying, "Pretty aunty, my younger brother and sister have broken 13 famous teachers. Are you sure you want to tutor them with their homework?" Angeline raised her fingers. "Wow, 13? There are not enough fingers to count." She was shedding tears in her heart. How could her little devils be like this? Did they not understand the reasoning behind respecting their teachers? Jenson turned and entered the study. The three children were seated around the desk. Angeline sat down on the vacant part of it. As soon as she sat down, Baby Zetty threw her homework in front of Angeline, "Teacher Whatever, I can''t do all of these questions. Help me do them!" Angeline looked at Baby Zetty who had a natural head of long curly hair and a delicately crafted face that was so very beautiful. As she raised her head, she stared at Angeline with Schadenfreude, her gaze holding some contempt. Her angelic baby. In the two years she had not seen her, she had be more beautiful and even more devilish. Her princess syndrome behavior gave her an urge to whack her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline picked up the workbook and was slightly surprised when she saw that it was a problem that was only attempted in senior grades. "This is the course you''re learning?" "Yeah." Baby Zetty nodded and looked at Angeline contemptuously. "Do you even know how to do it? If you can''t do it, hurry up and say it. Don''t waste my time." Angeline threw the homework back to her. "Speak properly. When you ask a teacher about questions, you must have the proper attitude. Before you be a top student, you must learn how to behave like a person." Baby Zetty felt wronged and tears began rolling in her eyes. "Don''t be using this trick now. Crying is useless," Angeline knew that the child was a drama queen. It did not faze her. She was as strict as before. Baby Zetty suddenly stood up and cried, saying, "I''m going to tell my daddy that you''re a teacher with ill intentions." She then ran downstairs to seekfort. "Daddy!" Jay was sitting in front of theputer when he suddenly heard Baby Zetty''s tragic cry. He closed theputer gloomily. Baby Zetty ran in, threw herself into hisp, and began to cry. "Daddy, that aunty is so fierce." Jay sighed weakly. It seemed rather impossible to have a peaceful day in the future. "Is that so? Let''s talk about it." "She lost her temper at me and said that I don¡¯t know how to be a person." The eight-year-old girl began to show off her ability to add fuel to a fire, giving a rough ount of the situation by avoiding the important bits but dwelling on the trivial. Jay touched his daughter''s little head, "Then, go and call Aunty down. Daddy will criticize her for you." Baby Zetty nodded happily. "Okay." Chapter 601 Chapter 601 Baby Zetty ran back upstairs and stood at the entrance of the study. She had her little hands on her hips while looking at Angeline eagerly. "My daddy asked you to head down. He wants to talk to you." Angeline gulped. "Talk about?" Baby Zetty''s gloating expression told her that Jay would definitely make things difficult for her. Angeline stood up in frustration and walked downstairs dejectedly. Baby Zetty immediately wiped the tears from her eyes and showed off proudly to Baby Robbie. "Take a guess. How many days can this Aunty Whateverst?" Baby Robbie said, "Based on the previous cases, my guess is three days." Jenson had immersed himself in reading as if he had no interest in this game. "Jens, quickly take a guess!" Baby Zetty urged. Jenson raised his eyes and looked at her. "How many days do you guess?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty raised a finger. "I want her to pack up and leave tomorrow." Jenson shook his head. "I''m guessing that she won¡¯t leave." Both Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were very dissatisfied with Jenson''s answer. "Jens, have you forgotten our mommy? This woman is so beautiful and has such a character. She¡¯s Mommy''s number one rival in love. We should fight her together and wait until Mommyes back. Only then can Daddy and Mom pick up where they left off," Baby Robbie said. Jenson rolled his eyes at Baby Robbie and said two words coolly, "Dummy." Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were agitated by Jenson''s uncooperative attitude. Baby Zetty even reprimanded Jenson, "I know, you weren''t raised by Mommy herself and that''s why you don¡¯t want to help Mommy." Jenson did not want to quarrel with them, so he took his book and walked to the garden downstairs. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty looked at each other. Baby Robbie said, "What''s wrong with Jenson? He was the most active when he used to trick the tutors." Baby Zetty pursed her lips. "I see, he must have taken a liking to Aunty Whatever because he saw how pretty she is." Baby Robbie frowned. "I also like women who are as pretty as Aunty Whatever, but one can''t be ignorant. Mommy''s affection is greater than the heavens." "Let''s talk to Jenson." First floor. Angeline pushed open the door to Jay''s bedroom cautiously as if she was a kid who had done something wrong. She asked timidly, "Mr. Ares, you''re looking for me?" "Hmm." Jay sat by the window, staring at the cotton tree outside. The tree was full of red flowers and was as brilliant as the sun. Angeline stood beside him and followed his gaze. When she saw the cotton tree, Angeline was amazed b y its beauty, uprightness, and awe-inspiring flowers. "You were troubled with Baby Zetty''s homework," he said lightly. Angeline was a little startled. "I thought you were going to deprive me of my right to tutor them." Jay said, "In the past few years, many things have happened in my family. That¡¯s why these children aren¡¯t allowed to study in formal education institutions like other children. I¡¯ve invited many famous teachers for them, but they''re too naughty and are always trying to get rid of them." Angeline said, "I can see that. Mr. Ares, don''t worry, I won''t give up." Angeline said this in a very low voice. She felt very guilty because she was not a good mother. If she had not missed theirpany in the last two years, maybe the children would not be so resistant in getting along with the teachers. Jay''s gaze shifted from the cotton tree to her face. "I hope that my Baby Zetty can be like a climbing trumpet creeper or a strong cotton tree. I hope you can guide her carefully." Angeline was stumped for words for a long time. This had been her motto when she was young, and he still remembered it. Angeline nodded. "Very well." Suddenly, the children were arguing outside in the garden. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 "Jenson, I despise you." This was Baby Robbie''s indignant voice. "Jenson, I also despise you." This was Baby Zetty¡¯s angry voice. Jenson replied coldly, "I don¡¯t want to talk to fools." Jay''s handsome face turned gloomy instantly. Angeline ran out in fear and found the three little ones on the garden field. "What are you guys doing?" "Can''t you see? We''re quarreling," Baby Zetty said to Angeline peevishly. "Why are you quarreling?" Angeline asked. "Because of you." Baby Zetty''s eyes were red, and Angelina''s guilt emerged. "We hope you''d leave, but Jenson doesn¡¯t agree with us." Angeline opened her mouth slightly in shock. "I''m your daddy''s caretaker and also your private tutor, so I can¡¯t leave,¡± Angeline announced resoundingly with her hands on her waist. "Tell me, what would it take for you to be willing to g o?" Baby Zetty walked toward Angeline. She had her hands on her waist as she stared at Angeline with anger. Angeline said, "Easy now. If you can do all your homework and when one day I have nothing to teach you anymore, then I won¡¯t be your tutor any longer." Baby Robbie said, "You can''t be my daddy''s caretaker either." Angeline smiled. "As for this, you guys can''t make the call. It has to be your daddy who makes the call. However, for your daddy¡¯s decisions, I make it for him. He¡¯ll never be apart from me in this lifetime." Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie were so enraged by her mysterious self-confidence. "Aunty Whatever, just you wait and see. It won''t be long before my daddy will drive you out." Baby Zetty ran away angrily. Baby Robbie red at Jenson and asked onest time, "Jenson, I''ll ask you this onest time. Do you wanna join us¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Jenson''s unhesitating rejection could be heard. "No." "I don''t wanna y with you anymore," Baby Robbie also ran away angrily. Angeline looked at the lonely Jenson and suddenly realized that she seemed to have shot herself in the foot. She was supposed to mediate the children''s disputes. However, their rtionship had been divided instead. "I¡¯m sorry, Jens. I didn¡¯t mean to irritate those two little ones. Why don''t I call them back and you have a nice chat with them?" Jenson closed the book, stood up from the hammock, and said coolly, "Before worrying about me, worry about yourself first. My younger siblings aren¡¯t so easy to deal with." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After speaking, Jenson just left. Angeline was left feeling confused. After doing a ''very bad'' job of solving the children¡¯s disputes, Angeline returned to Jay dejected and depressed. "Sir Ares, I''m sorry. I shot myself in the foot." Jay looked at her silently. She told the children just now that she made the calls for him and that he would never leave her in this lifetime. He did not know how true or false her words were. "Can you make my decisions?" he asked suddenly. Angeline smiled awkwardly. "Isn''t this just to tease the children?" "So, it was said for fun?" Jay''s face was cold. "It''s not at all like that.¡± Angeline knocked the back of her head guiltily. She changed the topic cleverly atst. "Anyways, this time, you have to stand firmly on the same front as m e. The children will listen to my teachings without your support." Jay nodded. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty spent a lot of time and effort trying to make things difficult for Angeline. They collected ten hardest questions to ask Angeline. When Baby Zetty handed the question book over to Angeline, she also warned her solemnly and said," Aunty Whatever, I hope you can finish these ten questions on your own. You can''t ask my daddy." Angeline took a look at the booklet and uh, the ten questions involved physics, chemistry, maths, biology, music, and sports. What was even more shocking was that there actually was a question on dating skills. Angeline patted her chest and said, "Don¡¯t worry, these questions are so easy for me. As for your Daddy, his E Q is so low. Maybe he even has to ask me thest question.¡± Baby Zetty rolled her eyes wordlessly at her." Narcissist." "This is called confidence!" Angeline corrected. Baby Zetty argued with reason, "My daddy''s the best. Comparing you to my daddy is likeparing a toad and a white swan." Angeline smiled. "I''m the white swan and your daddy i s the toad?" Baby Zetty did not want to talk to her anymore, "You C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. don''t have an ounce of self-awareness. I don¡¯t wanna talk to you anymore. Give me the answers by 10 o''clock tomorrow. If you can''tplete the task, I hope you''ll leave secretly." Baby Zetty ran away after speaking. Angeline took the question book and entered her bedroom. In order to facilitate Jay''s care, her bedroom was connected to Jay''s master bedroom, which was equivalent to the side room of the master bedroom. Jay saw her sitting under the tablemp, working hard to solve Baby Zetty''s problems. Not long after, Angeline was met with an obstacle. She was frowning, the pen tip jabbing the paper repeatedly. Jay pushed the wheelchair over and stopped beside Angeline. His gaze swept over the 10 questions on the A4 paper and he was dumbfounded. The first nine questions were clearly his questions to test Storm. Storm, the formidable, high-achieving student who graduated from the world''s no. 1 university, only answered six questions correctly and had barely passed. Angeline, as far as he knew about her, could only answer five questions at most. "Which question do you not know?" Jay asked. Angeline looked at him with a bitter smile. "Other than thest question, I don''t know the rest." The corner of Jay''s lips twitched. He had really overestimated her. Thisst question was testing Angeline''s mind for dating. Question: Your dream guy is aloof and self-restrained. He''s unapproachable and is a man of few words. What method would you take to approach him? How would you make him fall in love with you? Jay knew at a nce that the children were testing Angeline''s views of love. If Angeline''s answer was very advanced, the children would make things even difficult for her. "How would you answer thest question?" Jay was very curious. What method did she n to use to chase after him? Angeline said with full confidence, "This question is easy. It''s fine to just pester them endlessly." Jay''s handsome face turned dark instantly. Was he this easy? "I don''t think you can finish these ten questions. You can go pack your bags as soon as possible. I''ll have the driver pick you up tomorrow," Jay said. Angeline leaped up immediately. "Believe me, I''ll definitely finish these questions." Jay put on an unbelieving expression. "Is that so?" Angeline suddenly looked at Jay pitifully. "Sir Ares, help me out." Jay kept a straight face. "Baby Zetty won¡¯t let me." "If you and I don''t tell her, she wouldn''t know." Angeline blinked her wet eyes as though her tears were about to roll down in the next moment. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Jay said, "If you can answer one question correctly, I''ll help you.¡± Angeline then looked at the ten questions seriously. Except for thest question, the other questions were way too difficult. Angeline whined, "Whoever came up with these questions must be a lunatic. How otherwise could it b e difficult for even a genius like me? As the saying goes, there¡¯s a fine line between a genius and a mad man. A genius and a lunatic are clearly people of two worlds- " Jay said coolly, "I came up with these questions." Angeline gulped. The conversation turned from contempt and disdain to ttery instantly. "Sir Ares, your IQ is so high that normal people like me are too inferior to bearparison! No wonder I can''t solve these questions. Sir Ares, why don''t you instruct me a little?" Jay said, "Hmm? Didn''t you say I was a lunatic?" "Sir Ares, lunacy is synonymous with genius.¡± Jay pushed his wheelchair out with a dark expression. Angeline let out a long breath! That night, Angeline was burning the midnight oil while Jay sat in his wheelchair reading while observing her. When the clock passed 12 o''clock, Jay could no longer bear it and shouted at her, "I want to sleep." Angeline suddenly realized that her main job was to serve this master. She walked out of the side room and apologized. "Sir Ares, I''m sorry. I was negligent.¡± When she was about to carry him onto the bed, Jay changed his mind at thest minute. "I want to bathe first." Angeline,"..." Jay looked at her who was at a loss. His enchanting and dewy eyes were filled with grievance. "I haven¡¯t washed in a long time." A gentleman, especially a gentleman who was usually too tough to ask for help, was suddenly looking at her with puppy eyes. Angeline felt that even her metal armor was melted. "Okay, I¡¯ll run the bath for you." She ran into the bathroom and soon, the sound of water flowing from the tap could be heard. Angeline then ran to the wardrobe. When choosing his pajamas for him, Jay suddenly said, "Give me the ck one.¡± Angeline looked at the ck clothes on him, then at the ck pajamas. She felt that it was all the colors of mourning clothes. She instantly understood that he was secretly paying homage to his passing parents. Angeline nced at her cerulean work clothes and suddenly said, "Sir Ares, can I not wear my work clothes tomorrow?¡± Jay looked at her with uncertainty. "Why?" Angeline smiled. "Sir Ares likes ck color. If I also wear ck, then Sir Ares'' mood will definitely be brighter. This is good for Sir Ares¡¯ recovery." Jay was shocked. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A touch of warmth swept across his heart. This silly girl. If she knew that the people who he wanted to pay homage to were the murderers who killed her, would she still follow his footsteps so simple-mindedly? "Please go out," Jay¡¯s expression suddenly darkened. He did not want Angeline to treat him so nicely without the truth. Angeline, however, shook her head and refused. "Sir Ares, I won''t go out. You have limited mobility and the bathroom is slippery. What if you slip and fall?" Jay squinted at her. "There''s a distinction between males and females." Angeline crushed her integrity, fed it to the dogs, and said, "I''m fine. It doesn''t matter if I''m at a little disadvantage." Jay looked at her wordlessly and said, "The one at a disadvantage is me, not you.¡± Angeline, Were girls not at more of a disadvantage for this kind o f thing? Chapter 605 Chapter 605 "Then, it should be fine if I just close my eyes, right?¡± After Angeline finished speaking, she consciously closed her eyes. Jay could not seem to find a reason to send her out, so he let her be. Angeline pushed him into the bathroom and heard Jay''s barely audible sigh. Angeline knew without thinking that he could definitely take off his shirt, but he could not take off his pants. As such, she said considerately, "Sir Ares, let me undress you." A look of self-disgust appeared in Jay''s eyes. A reluctant voice oozed from his throat, "Okay.¡± Angeline shut her eyes and walked to him while touching the wheelchair. Unexpectedly, the undressing went smoothly. However, when she took off his pants, her hand touched a ce she should not have touched, so she hurriedly withdrew her hand in shock. Jay, on the other hand, took the opportunity to look closely at her without blinking. Initially, he thought that since her face had endured many cuts, there should be many scars left at a closer look. However, there really were no ws in her looks. Angelina reached out again and this time, she was extra careful. She touched his thin abdomen and moved down bit by bit! Her fingertips seemed to carry a microcurrent, and he could not help but frown. "Are you seducing me?" Jay asked coldly. Angeline said, "Sir Ares, could you help me find your belt buckle..." Jay reached out and removed her ignited fingers. When his big hands held her small hands, the happiness of having the whole world overflowed her again. Yet, Jay''s extraordinary calmness made him never greedy for the beauty of short-term love. What he wanted was to protect her for a lifetime. He ced her hand on the belt buckle and let go. Angeline felt that something was wrong. When she realized what was wrong, she quickly opened her eyes and stared at Jay in astonishment. "You could have undone the belt buckle by yourself?" Jay looked arrogant. "Then, what are you doing here? T o appreciate the bathing scene of a beautiful man?" Angelina''s mind was instantly filled with scenes of beautiful men bathing and her face reddened in no time. Jay saw her face that was as red as a monkey''s butt and knew that her dreamy mind had started to think dirty again. After Angeline helped him to take off his pants, she stuffed the faucet into his hand. "Call me when you''re done.¡± Then, she ran away, crestfallen. 40 minutester. Jay came out pushing his wheelchair with a white towel on him. He looked incredibly sexy and wild. Angeline was sprawled on the desk sleepily. She stood up quickly when she saw Jay, but yawned involuntarily. Angeline carried Jay to the bed. Perhaps she had lost her energy because she was too sleepy, so she lost her grip identally. Jay fell on the bed and she fell on him. The bath towel slipped off by ident, making the scene unsightly. "What are you nning to do?" Jay asked coldly," Seduce me?" "Sir Ares, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Angeline exined frantically. "Go to sleep." Seeing her listless appearance, Jay was not willing to torture her anymore. Angeline covered him with the quilt and went back to her room. She then closed the door, but the lights in the room were lit all night. Jay surmised she was challenging the questions set b y the children and shook his head helplessly. When he woke up after a night of sleep, it was already six o''clock in the morning. However, the lights in the room were still on. Jay frowned. Did this girl stay up all night? He wanted to get up to see what was going on, but he could not feel his legs at all. Jay tried to sit up. He gritted his teeth and stretched his legs to the bottom of the bed. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the moment he stood up, a huge pain suddenly came from somewhere in his legs. He fell to the floor without any support. Angeline rushed out almost immediately. "Sir Ares!" Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Seeing Jay on the floor, she ran over and put her hands on his shoulders. Then, she carried him to the bed. Jay fell onto the bed dejectedly. Angeline covered him with a quilt and sat at the bedside tofort him, saying, "Sir Ares, don¡¯t be impatient. Your legs have just healed, and to recover your ability to walk again will be a long process. You can use this recovery period as an opportunity to enjoy a slow-paced life." Jay replied dully, "Yes." Then, he squinted at Angeline. "You didn¡¯t sleepst night?" Angeline said delightedly, "Sir Ares, I finished the ten questions!" "Let me see." Angeline went back to the room and took out the question book. Jay saw the questions that she had done and was looking at her with new eyes... She did five questions correctly for the first nine questions, exactly as he had guessed. For thest question, it was still the answer that drove him mad. ''Pester him incessantly!'' "Give me the pen." Angeline handed the ballpoint pen in her hand to him. Jay rectified the four wrong questions for her. Angeline was dumbfounded after seeing the correct solutions. "I got four questions wrong?¡± She was very upset. Jay, however, did not know what she was upset about. "You should feel proud for answering my questions correctly." Yet, Angeline said gloomily, "Sir Ares, our IQs are so different. Won''t I bepletely bullied by you in the future?" Jay squinted at her silently. "Don''t I have anything else to do? What would I bully a weak girl like you for?" Angeline,"..." He actually said that she was a weak girl? If she was the Rose Doyle who was weak and inferior i n the past, she would have admitted that she was weak. However, she was Angeline Severe now. He had actually called her, a tough girl who could challenge eight Taekwondo masters at the same time, a weak girl? She nced at Jay''s legs and said, "Sir Ares, I''m not actually weak..." "So you can be bullied by me? Is that what you mean?" Jay had a smile in his eyes. Angeline, F*ck, she was not a masochist! Why was it so difficult tomunicate with her ideal man? ¡°That''s not what I meant. I just wanted to say I''m not weak, so I can protect you," Angeline threw caution to the wind and announced it loudly. Jay was stunned. After a long time, Jay said sullenly, "Who needs your protection?" "You''re having trouble moving. So what if you admit that you¡¯re weak at this time?" Angeline really did not understand what he was being stubborn about. Jay raised his head and looked at her very seriously. " I''ve said before. I rely on my brain to make a living, not my legs." Angeline was a little startled. The original topic was clearly about bullying people with their brains, so why did it change to relying on the brain to make a living? "As long as my brain cells don''t die, I can create the wealth you want." Angeline looked dumbfounded... Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Sir Ares, I can earn money by myself." Did this guy have a slip of the tongue, or did he mean i t? It could not be that he had recognized her as Angeline Severe, right? After Jay said these few words, he fell into silence. Angeline put the question book away and returned to the room. She took a short nap and got up on time at eight o¡¯clock. She first waited for Jay to dress up and wash up. Then, while he was watching the news, she went in and changed into a ck dress. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 When Angeline walked out wearing the ck dress, Jay''s gazended on her and never left. Her posture was gentle and graceful. She appeared effortlessly elegant and delicate. He was unable to equate her with Rose anymore because of this. She was just like Angeline Severe from the old days. Her eyes were soft like flowing water while her gaze was expressive, just like back then. However, the blue face mask was ipatible with her elegance. "You don''t need to wear ck clothes," Jay said all of a sudden. He only wore ck clothes to pay homage to his dead parents. She definitely had no reason to pay homage to her murderers. Angeline smiled until her eyes were curved. "I want to dress the same as you." The three cute babies were around the dining table enjoying the breakfast prepared by the nutritionist with gusto. Hearing Angelina''s shameless words so suddenly, Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie immediately put aside the cutleries in their hands. They both looked like they had lost their appetite. "Aunty Whatever, why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Baby Zetty said very unkindly. Angeline took out the question book from her back like she was performing a trick. She then walked to Baby Zetty at a brisk pace. "Miss Baby Zetty, please check." Baby Zetty took the question book. When she saw that all the answers were almost the same as the standard answers, Baby Zetty looked at Daddy angrily. "Daddy, why did you help her?" Angeline took a breath and wondered secretly, ''How does Baby Zetty know that Jaybie helped me?¡¯ She cast her gaze on Jay and rejoiced in her heart. Luckily, she took a precautionary step with Jaybie yesterday and made him stand on the same front as her. Who knew, Jay blurted out, "She did six questions by herself." Baby Zetty immediately looked at Angeline scornfully. "I knew you''d cheat.¡± Angeline was dumbfounded... She looked at Jay in disbelief. "Sir Ares, didn''t we decide to not tell the kids?" Jay said coolly, "I didn''t promise you." Angeline gulped. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was absolutely guarded, but she could not guard against this guy''s out-of-the-box mind. Baby Zetty had a very smug smile, "Aunty Whatever, you lost the bet between us. Please keep your promise to leave now." Angeline looked at Jay with a bitter hatred. She thought he would plead for her, but Jay immersed himself in looking at his phone and turned a deaf ear t o Baby Zetty''s words. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie stared at her gloatingly. " Farewell!" "Sir Ares..." Angeline pouted. She did not want to believe that Jay would be so insensitive to her! "You bet, you pay," Jay looked up and said lightly. Angeline thoroughly understood the reality that Jay would never plead for her. She simply started to act shamelessly. "I''m not leaving." Baby Zetty¡¯s almond eyes were wide open. "Aren¡¯t you behaving shamelessly?" Angeline said justly and forcefully, "I¡¯m not behaving shamelessly. At most, I... Won''t be your home tutors, but I''m still your daddy¡¯s caretaker." Baby Zetty was very angry. "Daddy, look at how Aunty Whatever can''t even keep her word. She doesn''t deserve to be your caretaker.¡± Jay cast his gaze at Angeline, but Angeline purposely shifted her gaze to the other side with an ''I''m not listening'' look. Jay''s eyes were painted with a smile. Before he could make a decision, Angeline walked out. "The flowers in the garden are withered. I''ll go water them." Baby Zetty yelled angrily, "Aunty Whatever, my daddy hasn¡¯t said how he would punish you yet!" Chapter 608 Chapter 608 "I did nothing wrong, and your Daddy won''t dismiss his employee without distinguishing between the right and the wrong. He¡¯s the wisest Sir Ares." Angeline¡¯s footsteps were quick, and she left the lobby in no time. Baby Zetty stomped her foot in anger. "This Aunty Whatever is so narcissistic.¡± Jenson, who had been silent, now turned his attention to Jay and said with a yful tone, "You clearly don''t want her to leave but still want to test her. Childish." Jay was startled. He stared at Jenson nkly. How did this child know what was on his mind? Jenson drew a tissue and wiped his mouth gracefully. Then, he took a clean te, filled it with milk and cheese bread, and went outside. Baby Zetty said in frustration, "Why does Jenson treat Aunty Whatever so kindly?" Baby Robbie looked at Daddy with inquiring eyes. " Who exactly is this Aunty Whatever?" Jay picked up his breakfast and stuffed it into his mouth dully. He recalled Jenson¡¯s words in his mind. You clearly don''t want her to leave but still want to test her. Was it childish? "Your Aunty Whatever won''t be leaving us. So you guys can put away the thought of giving her a hard time," Jay warned the children. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie were shocked by Daddy''spletely different attitude. Baby Zetty said with tears, "Daddy, do you like this Aunty Whatever?" Jay froze a little and nodded his head weakly atst." Yes." Baby Zetty then cried out, "Daddy, you don¡¯t want Mommy anymore?" Jay drew a tissue and carelessly wiped her face. "It won''t be long before you¡¯ll like this Aunty Whatever. You''ll like her just like you like Mommy." "I don¡¯t want to like her," Baby Zetty said. Baby Robbie nodded in agreement. "I only like Mommy." Jay¡¯s gaze fell on Angeline through the greenhouse as he secretly wondered how long more would this girl hide her identity. In the garden. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline carried a watering can and watered the orchids absent-mindedly. The flowerpot was already overflowing with water, but Angeline did not notice. What she was thinking at the moment was how to please the three little devils at home so that they would not target her. Otherwise, with Jaybie¡¯s indifferent attitude toward her, she was very worried that she would be all alone and then ruthlessly kicked out by them. "The orchid will die of waterlogging if you water them like this." Jenson''s maic voice came. Angeline jumped in shock. Seeing that the water in the pot had overflowed, she hurriedly took up the pot and turned it upside-down. However, the soil had absorbed water and peeled off from the flowerpot. The entire orchid nt along with the soil fell to the ground. With a crash, the pot shattered. The root of the orchid protruded out. Angeline looked at Jens while on the brink of tears." What do I do?" Jenson said, "This is Daddy''s favorite orchid. It¡¯s maybe the most expensive flower in the garden. Well, Daddy might punish you." Angeline put the soil back into the pot, then covered the orchid in it. Then, she begged Jenson, "Jens, don''t tell your daddy, okay?" However, Jenson looked behind Angeline and said," Toote.¡± Angeline had a bad feeling. She turned around to look behind and saw Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie pushing their daddy into the garden. At a nce, Baby Zetty saw that the flower pot in Angeline''s hands was turned over and suddenly screamed gloatingly, "You drowned my daddy''s favorite orchid. Hmph, my daddy won¡¯t forgive you." Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Then, a few pairs of eyes swept toward Jay. They were waiting to see how he would punish Angeline, this troublemaker. Angeline smacked her lips and muttered softly, "Isn''t i t just an orchid?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jay''sic book-like face was very ugly looking. This girl had probably forgotten the origins of this orchid. It was her who had cried and wailed, wanting to save the orchid 15 years ago. He hadforted her over and over again, saying, "It''s just an orchid." Yet, she cried heart-wrenchingly, louder than those crying mourners. She even cried for a long time. Atst, he was at his wit¡¯s end, so he looked up a lot of knowledge about orchid cultivation. Finally, with his miraculous hands, the orchid was saved. Only then did she leave it at that. Remembering the earth-shattering scene of her crying when she was a child, he still had a lingering fear now. "Save it, or pack up and leave." Jay threw his words coldly and left in his wheelchair. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty gave Angeline a gloating smile. "Aunty Whatever, you''re on your own now." Then, they ran away. Angeline sighed repeatedly in annoyance. Jenson thoughtfully handed her breakfast. "Breakfast." Angeline was so touched that she almost cried. "Jens, you''re so nice." Jenson¡¯s gazended on the flower pot. "This orchid, can you save it?" Angeline drank the milk in big gulps and ate the bread in big bites while saying with a wailing face," This is Ghost Orchid, the most delicate type of orchid. My hands are brown thumbs. I can''t even keep a tortoise alive, so don¡¯t expect me to keep this delicate orchid alive." Jenson said, "There re many flowers and nts in Fragrant Vessel Court, but my daddy only loves this orchid. The painstaking care he spent on this orchid i s no less than mine. It''s no exaggeration to say that m y father is not raising the orchid, but his wife." After Jenson finished speaking, the corner of his haughty lips lifted slightly as he smiled meaningfully. Then, he left. The bread in Angelina''s mouth was lodged in her throat while some cherished memories jumped out in her mind. "Love, look. The flowers on the mountainside are very pretty." "Orchid, Ghost Orchid. You like it?" "Yes, I like it.¡± "I''ll pick it for you.¡± Before she refused, he already leaped onto the mountain wall. It took a lot of effort to harvest the orchid. Angeline regarded it as a treasure. She traveled with the orchid and finally nted it at home. However, it was destroyed by her half-sister Sera Severe. She had cried for a few days because of it. She did not expect that this orchid was brought back t o Fragrant Garden Vessel by her love! The images in the memories came to an abrupt end. Angeline pped her forehead. She was too pretentious when she was young. She finally understood why Baby Zetty was so pretentious. This was the huge hole she dug for herself when she was a child, and now she had to fill it up. Angeline opened Google on her mobile phone and searched for ways to cultivate Ghost Orchid. Then, she followed the methods on Wikipedia in changing the soil for the orchid. Jay maneuvered the wheelchair by himself and wandered aimlessly in Tourmaline Estate. He finally stopped at the lotus pond leading from Fragrant Vessel Court to Sycamore Annex, looking at the green lotus leaves in the lotus pond in a daze. Suddenly, a pair of hands were ced on his wheelchair. Jay felt someone behind him, but he thought it was Angelina, so he did not look back. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 "Master Ares, I heard that your legs can''t be healed anymore?" The clear and melodious voice, mixed withplex emotions, rang slowly. Jay frowned. "Why are you here?" There was ice in his voice. Sera smiled and walked in front of him, looking down at Jay in the wheelchair condescendingly. She sneered at him, "I really didn''t expect that the prince who ran things on his own in Imperial Capital would be disabled." Jay''s hawk eyes were covered in ice, and his gaze was like knives, squinting at Sera. Sera''s belly was already very pregnant. She was due in a few days. A pregnant woman who was almost inbor looked unaesthetic. The disgust in Jay''s eyes was even more intense. Sera felt ufortable with his icy gaze. In order to regain her dignity, her words became acrid. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Master Ares, doesn''t it feel unpleasant to fall from so high in the clouds?" She put on a mocking smile. Jay did not speak. Sera felt that the Jay who could tolerate this much was really different from before. She looked at his noble and unreal face that had be slimmer but also more handsome. The heart that had once been crazy over him beat uncontrobly. Sera looked around and saw that there was no one. Simply driven by passion, she ced her finger gently on his face. When she spoke again, her menacing voice became softer, "Brother-inw, I know you must be feeling unpleasant on the inside now. Now that you''re disabled, the members of the Ares family no longer respect you as they did before. Grand Old Master Ares i s also reducing your influence in the Ares family. You must be very sad.¡± Seeing that Jay did not respond, Sera became even more shameless. She approached Jay, put her mouth next to his ear, and said softly, "Brother Jay, if you''re willing to get together with me, I can help you regain everything you once had.¡± "Get lost!" Jay was irritated by her approach. Sera was very angered by his cold attitude and consoled him patiently, saying, "Brother Jay, if you mind this child, I can...¡± She bit her lip as a cold light spilled from her eyes. "Get lost. Don¡¯t make me say it the third time." Jay¡¯s sinister voice was as if it hade from hell, making people shudder in fear. Sera trembled a little, but her panic was only momentary. "Brother Jay, since you''ve failed to appreciate favors, don''t me me for not missing old affairs!" Sera said i n outrage. "When I give birth to this child, your father will marry me. You''ll have to call me ''Mom'','''' Sera gritted her teeth and said viciously. Jay said coldly, "Where do you put my mom?" Sera said, "Your mom can¡¯t wait for me to get along with your dad. She can¡¯t wait for me to give more children to your dad." The light in Jay''s dull eyes wavered a little. He squinted at Sera suspiciously. "What''s the rtionship between you and my mom?" Panic shed in Sera¡¯s eyes. "She said she liked me when she first saw me. This is probably the legendary thing called affinity at first nce?" Jay¡¯s posture was overwhelming. "She likes you so much that she could share her own husband? She¡¯s really generous.¡± Sera had never thought about why Madam treated her so special, so she was a little speechless when Jay asked her all of a sudden. "Do you know that your mother is infertile?" Sera asked. Jay did not say a word, expressing his acquiescence. Sera then spected, saying, "Your mother probably thinks that instead of letting your father have an affair outside, why not use me to hold your father¡¯s heart? Because I''m different from the women outside. At least I won''tpete with her." Jayughed coldly. "She''s indulging her enemy. That¡¯s asking for trouble." Sera said, "Brother Jay, one day, I''ll have you pay a heavy price for your prejudice toward me." Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Jay sneered arrogantly, "Sera, you¡¯d better not disappoint me." Sera was dumbfounded. She had initially thought that Jay''s arrogance would b e subdued since he was crippled and he would change his bad temper. His arrogance had unexpectedly gotten even worse. "Master Ares, who gave you the confidence to be this arrogant? You¡¯re just a cripple." Sera¡¯s gaze landed on his legs once again. An outraged and ferocious expression from her unrequited love appeared on her face. Jay''s hawk eyes narrowed a little. Sera hadpletely provoked his anger! When he was about to release his thunderous wrath, a loud p was suddenly heard in the air. Five fingerprints appeared on Sera''s face instantly. Jay looked up and saw Josephine looking at Sera in disdain. Josephine scolded, "Is a depraved woman like yourself even worthy of being involved with my brother?" Sera covered her face in anger. "Josephine Ares, you dare hit me?" Josephine smiled and said, "I''ve already hit you. You should be hit!" Sera red at them with blood-red eyes. "I''m pregnant with your younger sibling. Aren''t you worried that something will happen to your younger sibling? I think your dad will abhor you for murdering his own son, you-" "Sera Severe," Before the word ''adopted daughter'' was said, Jay roared suddenly. Sera trembled with fright. She did not think that even i f Jay was disabled, his aura would be so terrifying. "If you don''t want to be a corpse with two lives lost, then get lost right away!" Sera did not dare to continue acting up and left with her tail between her legs. Josephine made a face at her clumsy body. "She should take a look at herself in the mirror. She¡¯s an ugly duckling, but she still wants my brother." Sera clenched her fists under her sleeves when she heard Josephine''s voice. Jay and Josephine had not seen each other for a long time. Who knew that this meeting would end up with Jay being bullied by Sera while he was in a wheelchair? This scene made Josephine very sad. Josephine pushed Jay''s wheelchair away from the lotus pond. Josephine spoke sentimentally along the way, "Big Brother, now that your legs have trouble moving, you''re bound to be discriminated against by the snobs in the Ares family. If anyone bullies you, you have to tell me. I''ll help you out." Jay said, "Okay." Josephine then said, "Big Brother, don''t be sad. One day, Sister-inw will return. With my smart sister-inw by your side, you''ll definitely not be bullied. Also, Jens and the rest will grow up eventually. The children are getting sharper. Fragrant Vessel Court will soon rise again." Jay was being treated like a greenhouse flower by Josephine, his expression very difficult to describe. Yet, he was secretly moved on the inside. He was a little moved that his scum parents had at least given him an innocent and kind sister. After Angeline handled the orchid, she ran out looking for Jay. Tourmaline Estate was so big that it took a long time t o find him. Thinking of his inconvenience and that the Ares family possessed many monsters and demons, she feared that something might happen to him. She got s o scared that she broke out in a cold sweat out along the way. Seeing Josephine pushing Jay toward her, Angeline breathed out a sigh of relief. Josephine saw Angeline, who was wearing a face mask from afar, and really regarded her as Jay''s personal caretaker. She scorned her from afar. "I say, what are you doing as a caretaker? How could you let the patient wander around alone? What if he encounters danger?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Angeline said with a grievance, "Sir Ares, you had me take care of the orchid, and yet you went out for a stroll instead. I don''t have the ability to duplicate myself. Next time, I hope you don''t leave my sight." Seeing her using her big brother, Josephine was surprised and angry. "You, a little caretaker, have the nerve to use Sir Ares of being in the wrong? I think you don''t want to work anymore, yes?" Angeline looked at the aggressive Josephine. She did not want to be enemies with her best sister in the past, so she simply shut her mouth. Josephine rattled on, "Little caretaker, seeing that it''s your first offense today, I''ll forgive you. If you ck one more time, I definitely won''t spare you." Angeline dropped her head and was schooled silently. "Big Brother, your caretaker''s attitude is really arrogant. Why did you choose her to be your personal caretaker?" Josephine was very dissatisfied with Angeline''s dereliction of her duties. Angeline also seemed very curious about this question, so she looked at Jay. Jay said indifferently, "She¡¯s my employee. Harming other guests would make Grand Asia seem insincere." The implication of his words was that since it was his own employee, it was more appropriate to keep the harm on him. Angeline, "Big Brother, why do you aggrieve yourself so much? Since you think that she''s ipetent, then I''ll call the shots and fire her." Angeline''s legs trembled and she almost knelt to the ground. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Why did everyone in Tourmaline Estate want to drive her out? Was she really ipatible with the environment here? Shoot! It seemed that she had to recite some scriptures to change the maic field on her body. Angeline refuted Josephine, saying, "You¡¯re not my boss. You don''t have the authority to fire me." Josephine had never seen such an emboldened employee and immediately instigated Jay. "Big Brother, are you hearing this? She simply needs to be taught a lesson. Just say the word and dismiss her!" Jay looked at Angeline. "Josephine is right. You''re arrogant and extremely rude to your boss. Plus, your services fall short. I think you don''t have toe to work tomorrow onward." Angeline said shamelessly, "I don''t have toe in tomorrow, but I still have to continue working today! Sir Ares, I''ll perform my duty until thest minute." Anyway, if she could drag a second then it was one second dragged. She believed she would find a way! Josephine eximed, "I''mpletely defeated by your shamelessness. How can there be such a shameless person in this world? Girl, please have more shame, okay?" 1 Angeline smiled brightly. "Second Lady, your brother told me not toe in tomorrow, but he didn''t tell me t o leave today. It''s obviously yourprehension that''s poor, so why do you me me for being shameless?" Josephine was speechless to the max. Lastly, she begged Jay, "Big Brother, quickly say something. I can''t stand her already." It was very rare for Jay to see this pair of former'' soulmates'' disliking each other. He felt very gratified o n the inside. He could not wait for them to quarrel until the boat of their friendship overturned. Jay said coolly, "I¡¯ll save my words." He was done with both of their attitudes. When Josephine pushed Jay back to Tourmaline Estate, Jay purposely went to the garden to visit his orchid. When he saw that the orchid in the flower pot was branch-nted in four flowerpots and that the one verdant orchid had now be very thin, Jay trembled in anger. His sharp eyes moved viciously to Angeline. "Orchids with damaged roots die easily. What are you doing?¡± Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Josephine wiped the cold sweat for Angeline. "This is what my sister-inw left for my brother..." Before she could finish speaking, Jay''s sharp gaze was thrown at her again. Josephine quickly quieted down. Angeline immediately stepped forward and argued, saying, "Mr. Ares, don''t be angry. Listen to me. It''s because this bluegrass is extra delicate, that¡¯s why I transnted them into separate pots. Now there are four pots of bluegrass and there should be one or two pots that will survive even if things don''t end well. "And... All of them might survive if you''re lucky. When the timees, who knows if the bluegrass here will then breed thousands from only one nt. Maybe by then it''d even be possible to breed a bluegrass garden..." Josephine burst intoughter. "Breeding thousands of offspring from only one nt? Naha, Miss, aren''t you being too imaginative?" However, Jay looked soothed for some reason. It was probably Angeline''s phrase ''Breed thousands of offspring with only one nt'' that sessfully calmed his anger. He said with deep meaning, "Then, you have to work hard." Angeline smiled and nodded. "Yes!" She had never thought that Jay''s words were reflecting themselves. Sera staggered back to the Sycamore Annex with her pregnant belly. Thinking of the p Josephine gave her, Sera became angry. She was the illegitimate daughter ever since she was a child, and her mother would always attend the school''s family meetings on her own. Thus, she was looked down on by other children and everyone had called her a fatherless child. 1 Since that time, she secretly vowed that she would be stronger in this life through her own efforts and would never allow anyone to bully her again. Even though the Severe family had declinedter on and her father returned to their family, her deep-rooted thinking only became stronger. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Josephine was only an adopted daughter of the Ares family. Did she really think she was the princess of the Ares family? How dare she p her? ''Hmph.'' A cold light of revenge leaked from Sera''s eyes. The tiger did not even show off its power, yet they treated her as if she was a sick cat? As she approached the lobby, Sera suddenly squeezed out a few drops of crocodile tears. She clutched her belly deliberately and walked in with difficulty. Jack and Grandma were drinking tea and chatting in the lobby. They saw Sera weeping at the corner of her eyes, the expression on her face looking very pained. Her hands were even covering her belly. She appeared very pitiful. All of a sudden, the two elders became nervous. "Sera, what''s wrong with you?" Sera pretended to be weak and in pain, then she said,'' I don''t know. Just now, I came across Miss Josephine and she pped me without a reason. After that, my stomach started to hurt." Jack mmed the table and got up. "This girl Josephine has Jay backing her and has be more and more spoiled and domineering. Come, bring the seconddy here. I have to discipline her." Grandma helped Sera to sit on the carved mahogany chair and soothed her emotions. "Sera, don''t be angry. It''s not good for the baby." Sera cried and said, "Madam, I have a low status and have been bullied since I was a child, so this isn''t a big deal. I''m only afraid that there would be no one to discipline her, and she would treat my children in my stomach simrly in the future." 1 Jack said angrily, "Don''t worry. I''ll seek justice for both you mother and child." The servants of the Sycamore Annex came to Fragrant Vessel Court and said, "Master, Old Master Jack has invited the seconddy toe over." Josephine did not doubt them and said goodbye to Jay right away, "Big Brother, I''ll go now then. Take care." Jay¡¯s face froze slightly. "Okay." He was thinking in his heart, ''Sera¡¯s fire was really on time. Josephine''s carefree and happy life might be over. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 As soon as Josephine entered Sycamore Annex, Jack scolded Josephine angrily, "Josephine, who allowed you to do something like this to Sera?" Josephine remained arrogant and said, "Dad, before you lose your temper at me, shouldn¡¯t you ask me why I beat her? This woman is shameless. She even tried t o hook up with Big Brother, then she became ashamed and insulted Big Brother when she failed to do so. Shouldn''t she be pped?" "You¡¯re wrongly using me. How could I possibly try to hook up with your big brother? He¡¯s crippled now," Sera said. Josephine rushed forward in extreme anger. "You dare to call my brother a cripple? I¡¯ll rip your mouth." Jack then ordered his subordinates, "Stop the seconddy." Several subordinates immediately grabbed Josephine. Jack then walked over and pped Josephine severely without saying anything. Josephine looked at Jack in disbelief. "Dad, didn''t you hear? This woman called Big Brother a cripple. Instead of teaching her a lesson, you chose to beat m e? What about your fatherly love? And what about your strictness and justice, Dad? You¡¯ve never hit me before." Tears rolled in her eyes. She looked at her mother for help and said while crying bitterly, "Mom, you usually love me and Big Brother the most. What happened to you today? You¡¯re just watching Dad hit me like this and is indifferent when you heard someone insulting Big Brother. What about your mercy?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The madam sighed. "Josephine, you should correct all these shorings of yours. Miss Severe is pregnant with your father''s child. Even if you don''t like her, you still shouldn''t choose to hit her at this time. The child i s innocent after all!" Josephine was surprised by the tolerance the madam had for Sera and the child. "Mom, she wants to take Dad away. How could you be so tolerant of her?" The madam''s face was very unnatural looking." Josephine, although Miss Severe made a lot of mistakes, her child is still innocent." The madam was voicing out the unfairness toward the fetus and the kind-hearted Josephine immediately dispelled her doubts. "I was wrong," Josephine said. Sera''s eyes filled with a sneer. She still did not want to officially break with Josephine. After all, she was the sister who Jay cared about most. Sera still had a tiny hope in her heart, hoping that she and Jay could continue their rtionship. As such, Sera pretended to say, "Old Master, Madam, forget about it. I''ll forgive the seconddy since she has apologized.¡± Jack denounced Josephine, saying, "Learn from her attitude and reflect on your stinginess. How could I have raised such a worthless daughter like you?" "Old Master." The madam winked at Jack. Jack only then realized that it was not a good time to argue with his daughter. After all, this daughter was still very useful. Then, he calmed his expression and said earnestly, "I didn''t mean it in that way. Dad just thinks that given you¡¯re already at this age, you should either marry someone or find a job. Don''t idle all day and cause trouble only." He paused and said, "Or you could go and beg your brother, have him arrange for a rxing job for you in Grand Asia. You should start getting some experience." Jack was having other thoughts. He wanted to put Josephine in Grand Asia so that in the future, when he and Jay werepeting, maybe this stupid daughter could even help him. Josephine asked in a puzzled manner, "Dad, why won¡¯t you let me join Ares Enterprises? The other brothers and sisters from the other families have their own properties, so why don''t I?" A cold, fierce light appeared in Jack''s eyes. He was not willing to give his adopted daughter a share of his own industry. "Josephine, it''s not that Dad is being reluctant in handing over thepany to you, but it''s because you don''t have the ability to manage thepany. If I leave it to you, I''m afraid that thepany will be dragged down," Jack said sternly. Josephine said, "Dad, if you don''t give me a chance to practice, how can I grow?" Jack was furious. "Didn''t I have you go to Grand Asia t o practice? Your brother is a business prodigy, so he can teach you a lot. Why don''t you understand Dad''s good intentions?" Chapter 615 Chapter 615 Josephine cried and said, "Dad, Big Brother isn''t my guardian. You kicked me to Big Brother like a ball and ignored me for so many years. Don''t you think this is being too cruel toward me?" "Josephine, what do you mean? Are you using us o f not taking good care of you?" Jack roared. Josephine was frightened by Jack''s fierce aura, so she did not dare to fight with Jack. She shrunk her neck timidly and said, "Dad, that¡¯s not what I mean." However, Jack''s anger hardly disappeared. "Look at you, you used to be so rebellious. You even ruined your innocent body for a man. The reason we handed you over to your brother was that we hoped that he could lead you down the right path. "Yet, now it seems that this was really the wrong decision. He has raised you into a good for nothing who doesn''t want to improve." This was the most humiliating and hurtful memory in Josephine''s life. Jack spoke without giving a care, causing Josephine''s face to turn pale. Her entire body was trembling so badly as if all her scars and scabs were exposed relentlessly, revealing her bloody wounds. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sera smiled sarcastically after hearing the shocking news. The smile seemed to be saying, ¡®Josephine, what right do you have tough at me? You and I are both morally corrupt women.'' As Josephine inadvertently noticed this smile of Sera¡¯s, she suddenly felt as if the world was spinning. For an instant, it seemed like the world had abandoned her. "I don''t want to hear it," Josephine covered her ears and said repeatedly. "I don''t want to hear it." She was like a helpless child who was abandoned by her close rtives. She could only plunge into the wider world. She ran outside as if mad. Jack watched Josephine running away, his eyes filled with viciousness and ruthlessness. Josephine''s dependence on Jay was far greater than her dependence on her parents. He had secretly intended to instigate doubts and suspicion in Josephine and Jay¡¯s rtionship. He hoped that after Josephine calmed down, she couldprehend the implications of his words. The madam had raised Josephine for a while now and felt it to be slightly unbearable to see her in such pain. She thenined to Jack, "You¡¯re a father. You can educate her in any way, but you should not poke a t her scars." Jack disagreed and said, "Hmph, I think this daughter is just a traitor. I¡¯ve raised her for nothing." A cold light shot out from Sera''s eyes."Old Master, you shouldn''t say that. Miss Josephine is beautiful and intelligent, and the men from good families have long coveted her beauty." She paused, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. "Don''t you want to cooperate with the Titus family from Swallow City? The Titus family has a son who''s an excellent match for Miss Josephine. How about bringing them both together? Wouldn''t it be the best o f both worlds?" Jack said, "The Titus family was originally a small family. They¡¯re merely stepping and climbing up on the shoulders of your Severe family. This was how they became the wealthiest family in Swallow City. If Josephine can get into this family, it¡¯d be a great thing." The madam said, "But I heard the son from the Titus family is a gambler?" Jack then said, "Such is a woman''s opinion. You don¡¯t need to care about what he does. He has a big family. It''d be fine as long as Josephine has no worries about surviving after marrying." The madam stopped talking afterward. Fragrant Vessel Court. Jay was lying in bed for a nap, but his eyes inadvertently nced at the busy figure in the side room. Angeline was packing her clothes. Seeing this, Jay''s eyes became colder and colder. He had asked her to pack her bags and leave tomorrow, but it was just a joke. Did she really believe i t? Angeline walked out of the side room after she was ready. When she saw Jay''s eyes ring wide while looking at the ceiling with resentment, Angeline felt very puzzled. "Mr. Ares, are you having trouble sleeping?" she walked over and asked cautiously. Jay squinted at her, resentful. "What are you doing? How can I sleep when you''re making so much noise?" Angeline did not know his thoughts and said honestly, "I''m packing my clothes." Jay''s expressions appeared sarcastic. "So what now? You want to leave?" Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Angeline replied smoothly, "Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted me to leave?" Jay refuted roughly, "If you want to leave, then get to i t. You''re an eyesore!" He felt himself go mad. Just because he had told her t o, she would obediently follow his words? Then why had she not listened so obediently when he begged her to stay and to never leave him alone? What a difficult person to live with. Forcing her to stay by him would only worsen his already horrible mood. Angeline felt the corners of her eyes sour. She suddenly flopped into the chair next to the bed. She did not want to leave at all. To convince the president to change his mind, Angeline decided to show her special skill. "I can¡¯t leave yet, Mr. President. The situation at home isn''t very good. My husband''s sick and it costs a lot to pay for his medication and his care worker. Not to mention the kids... I still have to pay their school fees too. My family will be done for if you fire me." Every smidge of despair within Jay vanished at her plea to stay. The familiar frost in his eyes began to thaw as well. "What''s wrong with your husband?" he could not help but ask. Angeline had never expected such a question from the ever-so reticent Jay. Stunned, she stammered, "My husband has-" Sparing Jay¡¯s legs a nce, Angeline had an idea. "My husband can¡¯t get it up. You know what I mean, right? As in like, he can¡¯t continue his bloodline." Jay''s expression immediately darkened. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just because his legs were crippled did not mean he was crippled between them too. Did she not understand the ''wane and wax'' of life? She had no idea how much self-restraint it cost him to see her every day. However, Angeline only slipped deeper into character. "Due to that, my husband''s been feeling inferior and keeps suggesting for a divorce. However, I love my husband and he needs to know that I won''t ever leave him no matter what." Once again, Jay felt every inch of displeasure vanish a t her ''I love my husband''. He reached out an arm. "Help me up." Angeline stood and supported him by the arm. "Is there something you''d like to do, Mr. President?" Jay stared at her. Tear tracks were still evident around the corners of her twinkling eyes, looking especially lovely. She was absolutely delectable! Jay gulped. "How do you know your husband can''t continue his bloodline?" Angeline''s eyes fell on his legs. If even his long legs were crippled, it should be the same for the rest, right? As if reading her thoughts, Jay spoke, "As long as a man can still think, he will only think with his d*ck. I''d suggest you satisfy your man well before he decides to look elsewhere.¡± Angeline gulped. He was fine? Thus, he too... "What would you do if you thought with your d*ck, Mr. President?¡± Jay''s lips twitched as he replied with a double entendre, "Aren¡¯t you my care worker? You should know what to do, right?" Chapter 617 Chapter 617 Angeline''s face turned red in embarrassment. "Sir Ares, I¡¯m just your care worker. I''m only in charge of your daily activities." Jay¡¯s face darkened. Angeline noticed he was unhappy and said, "Sir Ares, you want your own woman now, don''t you?" He nced at her, and for some reason, she did not have a good feeling about this. As expected, Angeline half-jokingly asked, "I can help you if you want a woman?" Jay noticed the slightly menacing look in her eyes. "Yes," Jay replied, unclear of where this was going. He wanted to see what she would do next. She suddenly stood up, held his hand, and ced it on her neckline. "I can assist you, Sir Ares," she said, her eyes full of passion. A sense of fiery rage boiled inside Jay. He pushed her hand away and scolded, "Can you be more reserved?" Angeline''s face reddened once more as she replied," Okay." She then sat back down on the chair, innocent as a child. Her actions had made Jay¡¯s heart race. He hesitated over whether it was time to end her punishment and get to know her. They would definitely have a good time right then. At that moment, Josephine¡¯s cries could suddenly be heard. Angeline nced at Jay for a moment before running out without giving a second thought. Jay¡¯s face darkened once more. She was just going to leave him there? It was obvious she cared a lot about Josephine. He picked up the bell underneath his pillow and vigorously shook it. Angeline turned back. Jay angrily asked, "Why are you so concerned about my crying sister?" It was then when Angeline remembered she still had her mask on. Her identity had not yet been revealed. Running out like this, Josephine might not recognize her and ept her good intentions. "Sir Ares, I''m just a warm-hearted person who can''t bear to hear anyone cry, especially not a sweet girl like Josephine," she exined. Jay¡¯s dark expression deepened. Why was it that he felt a thick sense of homosexuality from the tone of her voice? "Help me up,¡± Jay ordered unhappily. Angeline hurriedly carried him to the wheelchair and pushed him outside. The three cute babies heard their aunt crying and had gone downstairs to check on her. "Aunty, who bullied you? Why are you crying?" Baby Zetty asked while wiping her tears away. Jenson said, "Aren''t you normally a strong person? It¡¯s embarrassing to get bullied and cry like this." Baby Robbie said warmly, "Aunty, crying won¡¯t fix anything. Tell us who messed with you and we''ll help you get back at them." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Josephine raised her tear-filled face and replied through her sobs, "It... It¡¯s... Your grandpa..." The moment the three cute babies heard that it was their grandpa, they quickly tried to divert the topic. "That''s your family''s problem. I''m just an outsider, so I shouldn''t intervene," Jenson said. Baby Zetty felt bad for her and said, "Aunty, fights between fathers and daughters don¡¯tst long." Baby Robbie said, "I''m just a child, so I don''t understand grown-up stuff." Josephine sobbed, saying, "You heartless children. I thought you said you were going to help me." Baby Robbie replied, "Surely we can''t help you go against Old Master Ares?" Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Then, the three cute babies turned around and ran back upstairs. Josephine cried, saying, "I''m not asking the three of you to take revenge on my father, but you could help m e take revenge on that vixen.¡± In order to increase their rage toward Sera, she added, "You three don¡¯t know how much she''s crossed the line. She even called your daddy a cripple.¡± When they heard this, the three cute babies stopped in their tracks. Baby Robbie turned back and said spiritedly, "Aunty, you''ve always cared so much about us, so we can¡¯t just do nothing while you get bullied. Tell us, how do you want that vixen to die?" Baby Zetty stood beside Baby Robbie, saying while fuming, "Aunty, I''ll help you tear off that vixen¡¯s skin." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and Baby Zeety who were both seething with rage. He then said, "I support both of you.¡± Josephine stopped crying and chuckled. "That''s more like it." Angeline was pushing Jay who was in his wheelchair and stopped somewhere not too far away. When Babby Robbie saw his daddy, he let go of his clenched fist. He said, "Daddy! Aunty was bullied by that vixen, so we''re thinking about whether we should help her out." Before Jay could say anything, Angeline could be heard saying through clenched teeth, "Of course, why shouldn''t you help her?" Everyone''s eyes fell on her. Why was this care worker more enraged than they were? It was none of her business. Angeline ced her hands on her hips. She was filled with anger as she said, "She even had the decency to call your daddy a cripple. Babby Robbie, make sure she won''t be able to even move after you¡¯re done with her. I want her to suffer." Jay looked at her and said, "Don''t teach my son that violent behavior." Angeline came to her senses. "Yes, children are the future of the country. You shouldn''t be fighting." Jay only had time to heave a single sigh before hearing Angeline announce, "Baby Robbie, since you can''t go, I''ll go." With the determination of a soldier, she started walking away in a rage. "Stand there," Jaymanded. She never listened to him even when she was younger. She continued her path and was soon out of sight. Josephine looked at her brother''s darkened face, baffled. "Brother, I think your prestige has started to drop. How is it that more and more women aren''t listening t o you anymore?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jay stared daggers at her and she quickly shut her mouth. She whispered in her heart, ''Surely his prestige hasn''t dropped one bit?'' Jay looked outside toward the figure that was getting increasingly smaller. His eyes were full of worry." Josephine, push me over there.¡± "To where?¡± she asked. "Sycamore Annex," he replied. That was strange. Was he worried about that care worker? "The three of you, stay here,¡± Jay ordered. If the three little devils were to follow, they would tear Sycamore Annex to shreds together with Angeline. "Okay," they replied. Once Angeline arrived at Sycamore Annex, she followed a servant while angrily ordering, "Get Old Master Ares''s little mistress. Tell her I¡¯m looking for her.¡± The servant sized her up. Judging from her behavior, she seemed to be somebody of high social status, but the mask she was wearing added ayer of mystery to her. "Who are you?¡± asked the servant. "Who cares who I am?! Just get her for me.¡± Angeline raised her fist. Coincidentally, Sera Severe walked out with her pregnant belly with some servants next to her at that moment. The servants were holding a te, feeding her fruits whenever she wanted. Her demeanor was even more arrogant than a queen''s. The servant called out, "Miss Severe, thisdy is requesting to see you." Angeline saw Sera and was bewildered. It was her half-sister? Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Sera walked toward Angeline, sized her up, and immediately gasped in shock. She looked really familiar. Sera said, tongue-tied, "Are you... Angeline Severe?" Before she could answer, Seraughed it off and said, " No, you¡¯re not Angeline. Angeline¡¯s dead. Are you... Rose?¡± Angeline looked at her in silence. Sera put her hand forward and touched the parts of her face that were not covered by her mask. She said," You got stic surgery to look like my sister. You really do look like her." Angeline pushed her hand away and said, "Don¡¯t touch me." Sera was put in an awkward position by her actions. That awkwardness soon turned into anger. "Rose Doyle, who do you think you are? You''re just the Doyle family''s ignorant little illegitimate daughter. You think too highly of yourself." After she was done speaking, she rubbed her hand. At least she managed to get back at her. Angeline moved her eyes toward Sera¡¯s pregnant belly and asked in surprise, "Who¡¯s the father?¡± Sera stared at her with her eyes full of hatred and replied, "It''s none of your business." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The child she was pregnant with was her disgrace. If i t were not to get revenge on Jay, she would have aborted the baby already. Angelineughed softly and said, "It''s Jack Ares''?" Sera was taken aback at this. It was of her impression that Rose Loyle was like her, a humble girl. When facing the Ares family which was of high social status, she treated even the people of the lowest ranks with the utmost respect. Yet, she had just referred to Jack Ares by his full name. On top of that, the tone of her voice was filled with contempt. It was the voice of someone arrogant. "Who are you, actually?¡± Sera asked in resentment. Angeline took off her mask and smiled, "Don''t you recognize your own sister?" She then slowly put her mask back on. Sera staggered slightly. She thought Rose had stic surgery to look like her sister. She definitely seemed to have her charm. It did not cross her mind that her demeanor and her facial features were all exactly like her sister¡¯s too. More importantly, there were no traces of stic surgery scars on her face. She could only be Angeline Severe. There was not a single trace of Rose within her. "You''re... You¡¯re... Angeline?¡± Sera was now sure she could not be anyone else but Angeline because the girl in front of her was everything she remembered about Angeline. Angeline said, "Sera, you really are just an illegitimate daughter of the Severe family. Only you would have the dignity to be someone''s little mistress in order to gain power." It had been a long time since Sera had been disrespected like this. "Angeline Severe, where are your manners?¡± she said. The Angeline she knew was always really polite and respectful. She even always put on a bright smile. Angeline replied, "I''ll never respect you again.¡± Sera was puzzled. How had she wronged this warmhearted sister of hers? Angeline said in anger, "Sera, you know that Jaybie means everything to me. If you don¡¯t respect him, it means you¡¯ve made an enemy of me. Throughout my life, I¡¯ve never had any wild ambitions. Taking care of him is my only wild ambition." Sera finally understood what was going on and said, "S o you¡¯re avenging him. The former Master Ares now needs a weak girl to protect him. If that''s not pathetic, I don''t know what is." She looked at Angeline provocatively. She was confident now that she was under the protection of the Ares family, Angeline would not darey a hand on her. Angeline''s face darkened. "Sera Severe, you could¡¯ve chosen peace, and yet you¡¯ve chosen war." She then lifted Sera''s face up by her chin and proceeded to p her over ten times. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 Everyone who witnessed the scene was momentarily stunned. Sera angrily shouted, "Why are you all just looking? Get her!" A group of servants stormed toward them. Angeline''s knocked them all down with a sweeping kick. Sera ced both of her hands on her face which was burning with pain. "You dare hit me?" "Go! Go get that old man who''s supporting you," Angeline said while fiddling her fingernails. She emphasized the words ''old man¡¯, trampling the arrogance within Sera''s heart. Sera¡¯s face reddened. "You just wait, Angeline Severe," she said in a rage. "I''m waiting. If you don''t go and get Jack Ares, I''ll be o n my way out," she replied. Sera red at her with a poisonous stare. Angeline knew her sister well. She valued her dignity too much to go and get someone to help her. Although this might not be true in private. After punishing Sera, Angeline turned around and started to walk away. That was when she saw an enraged Jack Ares standing right behind her. "Angeline Severe, who gave you the nerve toe to m y ce and cause all thismotion," Jack said while barely containing his anger. She chuckled, "Old Master Ares, you know who I¡¯m with." "Does Jay want to dere war?" Angeline asked, "Old Master Ares, would you be angry i f I called you a cripple?" Jack¡¯s body shook with anger. "You dare call me a cripple? Drag her outside and beat her to death!¡± Angelineughed. "Old Master Ares, you''d want me beaten to death if I called you crippled. Sera here called your son a cripple, why aren''t you beating her to death?" Jack was rendered speechless. However, Jack used his ''my ce, my rules'' mentality and ignored Angeline regardless of the good point she made. He ordered his servants, "Why are you all still standing around?" Sera let out a sneer. "You asked for it, Angeline." Angeline was surrounded but still managed tough contemptuously. "The people of Sycamore Annex only know how toze around all day. Why would I be afraid?" Jack was aware he was included in Angeline''s insult. He nearly exploded in anger. "Angeline Severe, I want you to pay for your actions. Get her, beat her to death!" She was unfazed by his anger andughed even louder. "Old Master Ares, you better get your little mistress under control or else it won''t be long before Sycamore Annex is plunged into chaos." Being referred to as a ''little mistress¡¯ triggered Sera even more. She said through gritted teeth, "You''re asking for death Angeline." Jack shouted in anger, "Get her already!" All the guards were eager tounch their attack. Suddenly... "Father!" A low voice could be heard from afar. Josephine was pushing Jay toward them. The guards were distracted by this sudden change of events and stood there frozen in their movements.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 Jack looked coldly at Jay and said, "You came just in time." Josephine stopped Jay''s wheelchair right in front of Jack. Angeline immediately got behind him. Her actions were simr to a little bird seeking protection from an eagle. Josephine stared daggers at Angeline and uttered," Troublemaker." Angeline just smiled at her. Josephine was confused. This woman had the guts to defy and disrespect the people of Sycamore Annex, yet she was as obedient as a small animal toward her. Why was this? Hearing what Josephine said, the people of Sycamore Annex thought that Jay hade to apologize. Even Jack thought so. He put on an expression of arrogance, waiting for Jay¡¯s apology. After a moment of silence, Jay''s thin lips uttered," Father, what wrong has she done for you to order them to kill her?" His voice might have been soft, but it was weighted with defiance. Jack was thinking that if Jay did not humbly apologize to him, he might not let Angeline off the hook that easily. He did not for one moment think that the first words Jay said would be filled with defiance. "Jay, she came to Sycamore Annex, my territory, and caused amotion, should I not punish her?" Jack swallowed down the rage that was building up inside him and maintained his fatherly smile. "If she was disrespectful to you, you should punish her, I have no problem with that," Jay replied. Angeline was dumbfounded. He did not seem to care about her much, did he? "You¡¯re still matured," Jack said. He raised his hand andmanded his people, " Attack her." Angeline quickly hugged Jay''s leg and begged, "Mr. Ares, you can''t just leave me like this. I am your-" "My what?" Jay had a glint of expectation in his eyes. "Your employee," Angeline did not have the courage to state her status. 1 Jay''s expression grew colder. "You had the guts to cause trouble, but not to face the consequences?" She started crying, "No Mr. Ares, my face is so expensive, what if they ruin it." Jay''s expression was as cold as ever. Bringing up the stic surgery made him angry. Jack was eager to take care of this once and for all." What are you all waiting for, attack." The guards immediately started dragging Angeline. "Mr. Ares, help!" she was devastated by Jay''s nonchnt behavior. She only wanted to test his sincerity toward her. "Mr. Ares, I admire you, you¡¯ve always been my idol. I''m really loyal to you, please help me. I''m really useful, I''ll listen to you in bed, I''ll do anything you want" Jay''s eyes started twitching. Everyone had goosebumps after hearing what she said. Josephine asked, "Big brother, how could you let go of a girl like that?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Jack''s guards dragged Angeline away, she could have fought but chose not to. She cowered with her head down, sneaking some nces at Jay. "Stop..." Jay''s voice sounded deliberately restrained. He hastily shouted. Angeline leaped with joy. "Mr. Ares, I knew you wouldn''t leave me to die." Jay saw the look on her face and his expression darkened. He thought she was going to fight back. He did not think she would refrain from fighting back but she did because she was waiting for him to rescue her. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Jack''s face was ashen. "Jay, don''t tell me that you¡¯re going back on your word now. Are you reluctant to let this woman go?" Jay replied, ¡°She disrespected you, so if you want to y her or kill her, I shall not stop you. However, I have a request." Jack¡¯s gaze froze. "Say it." "I want to take Sera Severe with me." Jack erupted in fury. "Don''t you dare think about it." Jay lifted his head, his eyes carried a trace of a smile." She disrespected me, so I have no reason to forgive her. Just like how you didn''t have a reason to forgive my care worker.¡± A mix of emotions swirled in Jack''s face. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the end, heughed maniacally, ¡°Hahaha, Jay oh Jay, if you want to rescue her, why beat around the bush? You''re my son. Just say the word and I''ll release her." "Dad, you''ve misunderstood me.¡± Jay looked at Angeline with animosity. "A mere care worker like her isn¡¯t worth me using my brain for." Angeline looked back at Jay with resentment. That b*stard clearly did not want her dead, but why did he put up such a merciless facade? 2 Jack felt that Jay was ying him like a fiddle today. He was angry and made it obvious to Jay, saying," Take your woman and leave." He then walked into the grand hall with an ice-cold expression on his face. Sera looked at Angeline with all the hate in the world. The look in her eyes was as cold as ice that was enveloped with deep envy. The way that Jay pampered Angeline made her jealous almost to the point of insanity. Angeline stood in ce, silently feeling the emotions i n Sera¡¯s gaze on her. "Let''s go, unless you wanna stay here to be humiliated more?" Jay said coldly. Josephine¡¯s hand reached for the wheelchair, but Angeline rushed to push the wheelchair. Angeline pushed Jay along, chattering all the way. "M r. President, thank you for saving me today. If you were a littlete, I would probably have been torn and fed to the dogs by those muscr men." "Didn¡¯t you say that they were gluttonous, good-for-nothings?" Jay said casually. Angeline gulped. Why was she caught every time she lied? "Mr. President, so you were there earlier." Angeline let out an awkwardugh. "Not really. I just happened to hear you say that." Jay was worried she would imagine that he was overattached to her. In the end, Angeline did not disappoint. "Mr. President, were you worried about me that you followed me? I''m very touched." Josephine rolled her eyes at Angeline. "You''re overthinking it. My brother was afraid that you would cause some sort of trouble and get him involved in it." Jay said, "She''s loyal to me. In fact, a worker who keeps the house clean and warms my bed for me is a national treasure. Surely I have to look out for her." Josephine spat a mouthful of spittle. "Ptooie... Big Brother, she¡¯s just bullshitting and you''re believing her?" Angeline eximed earnestly, "I''m serious!" Josephine stared at her. "So if my big brother wants you to warm his bed, you''re going to do it?" Angeline nodded. "Of course." One could only wish for that! Josephine was at a loss for words. "Shameless." That was the conclusion. Angeline,"..." No one noticed that a captivating flower had bloomed within Jay¡¯s eyes. At night. It rained suddenly with thunder and lightning nketing the skies! There was an air of obscure romance in the room. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 "Mr. President, can I use your bathroom?¡± Angeline stood next door, asking pitifully. The room next door was actually the kids¡¯ room. Not only was it much narrower than the master bedroom, but it also did not have any amenities to speak of. If one wanted to shower, they had to visit the master bedroom or use the public bathroom outside. The weather that day was terrible. The sound of rolling thunderbined with the howling wind and the pitter-patter of the rain made Angeline afraid of using the bathroom outside. Jay looked up at the cutedy d in pajamas. His gaze fell on her clean, white legs, and he gulped. Even like this, it made him feel slightly overwhelmed. He would not even dare to imagine her walking out of the bathroom. That would make him crumble. "Go outside." He suppressed his habit of pampering her and finally rejected her after much struggle. Angeline replied, "Mr. President, I''m scared." Jay''s gaze shifted to outside the window. The hallway was pitch ck and there were only shes of lightning momentarily lighting up the ce, giving it a n eerie feeling all of a sudden. Angeline was not afraid of lightning, but maybe she was afraid of the ghosts and spirits in Fragrant Vessel Court. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jay¡¯s indecisiveness swirled within him. He pitied his father for turning into a devil because of love, but his heart ached more for Angeline. She was young, yet she was already ruined twice by his father. Once, she lost her life. Another time, her face was destroyed. This episode between them made him feel fearful. He was afraid that Angeline would hate him and everything about him. "Mm..." Jay nodded. His emotions suddenly took a dark turn. A glow shed across Angelina''s eyes as a bright smile beamed on her face. "Thank you, Mr. President." She then rushed into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water came from inside the bathroom. Jay''s troubled thoughts were interrupted by the sound of water. He suddenly realized a problem. Did that girl bring clean clothes with her when she came in? An alluring smile formed on his face. It was only in front of him that she could be that silly. "Ah..." After two hours. Angeline¡¯s squeals came from within the bathroom. "I forgot to take clean clothes with me!" Jay''s eyebrows creased as he smiled. He would just have to wait and see! "Mr. President!" came Angelina''s coy voice from the bathroom. "Mm?" "Can you give me some clothes?" Jay sat in his wheelchair and was about to wheel himself. However, he rejected her coldly. "No." "Then when Ie out, please close your eyes." Angeline almost sounded like she was pleading. Jay replied, "Mm." Then, a creaking sound came from the bathroom. How could Jay pass up this golden opportunity? As such, h e lifted his head and looked at Angeline¡¯s body. Angeline took a few steps forward, and when her gaze met Jay''s predatory eyes, she screamed and ran back into the bathroom. "Mr. President, aren''t you afraid of going blind?" Angeline eximed sheepishly. Jay could not help but wheel himself to the wardrobe, remove a white T-shirt from it, and return back to the bathroom. ¡°Open up, I''m giving you a shirt." Angeline opened the door just a tiny bit, her snow-white arm reaching out and feeling around. Jay grabbed her hand and ced the T-shirt into her grasp. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 "What about little undies?¡± said Angeline. "Do you wanna wear mine?" Jay frowned, he said impatiently, "You¡¯ll have to put up with it." Angeline wanted to cry but found no tears She walked out wearing thatrge-sized t-shirt, the shirt clearly had a loose cut, but it still ented the sexiness of her body. Especially those two long legs of hers, they were slender and sculpted, just like a piece of art. Her long wet hair rested on her smooth skin. It added a n aura of innocence to her. However, she was still wearing that mask. Jay''s throat rumbled, his noble, handsome face showed the slightest sign of being charmed. Angeline was alluring enough already, she leaned her body on the table while looking at him with emotional eyes. "Mr. President, would you like me to warm your bed?" Jay choked a little, although she never knew the concept of shamefulness since they were both kids, she became cautious and fragile after she possessed Rose¡¯s body. Her little habit surfaced all of a sudden, and it made Jay very happy inside. "How much?¡± he asked with a gentleman¡¯s tone. Although he had many dark and devilish intentions inside his mind, like bedding her, kissing her, feeling all over her... but Jay was an extremely rational and calm person. Before he cleared up the doubts that he had in his head, he would not do something that would make her feel regretful. For example, what if she knew that his father was the one that killed her, how could she be in love with the son of her own killer? For example, why was she always wearing a mask to hide her own identity, yet she did not want to confess t o him about it? What was she contemting? Angelina''s smile fell apart, the topic of money came u p and it was hurtful. "Mr. President, you can decide the pay based on my service." she smiled bitterly, epting his offer. Jay looked at her bright smile and locked eyes with her ck, beady eyes brimming with anticipation and desire. He nodded lightly, he made up an excuse and said, "You go and lie on the bed, I''lle over as soon a s I finish reading some documents." Angelina skipped over to the bedside and leaped onto the bed like a child. She pulled the covers over herself and took in a breath of his scent. Her face became red with shyness. Jay closed his eyes, his helplessness locked away within his eyes. Angeline waited for a long while but he never came back, instead, she fell fast asleep. When he heard her rhythmic breathing, he wheeled himself over. He gently removed her mask, he did not expect that h e would be so captivated by those intricate features of her face that he could not peel away from it. His coarse fingers ran across her visage, just like how he would carefully caress his prized treasure. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, he could not resist her temptation and pressed his lips against hers. He wanted to just peck her, but he wanted more of her, so he intensified that kiss. Perhaps he was too rough, Angeline suddenly moved, her eyshes shuddered and trembled. Jay let her go instantly. All she did was turn her body around and fell back into a deep slumber. The jarring noise of a phone ringtone rang across the room. Jay thought that by not picking up the call, it would stop ringing on its own. However, it did not. It rang again and again. Angeline woke up and saw Jay sitting at the bedside, she was slightly shocked. "Mr. President, you''ve not slept yet?¡± Jay''s face was ashen... his mood was ruined by that sted ringing. Angeline remembered him being a clean freak, furthermore, he disliked her sleeping on his bed. So she quickly sat up and mbered to the room next door to pick up the phone. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 Angeline just picked up the phone and the soft voice o f a man came from the other end of the line. "Darling, guess who I am?" "Damn, I would recognize you even if you were reduced to ash. Peter. It¡¯s you!" Angeline remembered Mr. Peter''s voice very vividly because it was he who apanied her through her dark times. "Then do you know where I am right now?" Peter''s voice wasced with dissatisfaction. Angeline was his client, but she ran off before the healing stage wasplete. Just so that Angelina''s face would not copse and fall apartter on, Peter came all the way to Imperial City to continue his service to her. Angeline already sensed what he was getting at, she said with surprise, "You''re in Imperial City?" "Pinnacle Hotel, get your *ss here right now," said Peter. Angeline looked at the maelstrom that was going on outside, "Can we make it tomorrow?" Peter was agitated, "I came from so far away just to see you and now you''re making demands? I only have six hours, it''s all up to you." *m* He mmed down on the phone with much fury. Angeline made a face at the phone and muttered," Since you came all the way to see me, I''ll give you some face." Then, she opened up the wardrobe and began picking her clothes. In the bedroom, Jay had a cold aura surrounding him. A man wanted to take her out thiste into the night and she agreed without hesitation? Even the weather outside could not stop her from seeing this man? He stared at her, looking at her beaming with joy, picking at her clothes with much attention, a sudden anxiety overcame him. Angeline changed her clothes and walked out of the room. It was just a jumper skirt with a sweater over it. I n Jay''s eyes, however, that white skirtpleted with the pink sweater seemed like her own masterpiece. Jay gripped at the handle of the wheelchair with so much force like he was gripping at that b*stard, not letting go until it was torn to pieces. Angeline walked over to Jay and asked tenderly, "Mr. President, I''ll help you onto the bed!" Jay still had that aura of coldness lingering about him, he looked at her with a chilling gaze, "You¡¯re going out?" Angeline nodded, "Mm." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was nothing more than a word without any description that came along with it whatsoever, and it made Jay''s brows furrow. A chatterbox like her who gave him such a simple answer made him feel that something was off. He didn''t press further. Instead, he said calmly, "I''m going to rest." Angeline squatted and lifted him onto the bed. Every time she did that, she was very careful and mindful about it. It was as if he was an expensive vase and she treated him with extra care. Just when her hands left his body, Jay suddenly grasped her hand, "Warm my bed for me?" Angeline shuddered. A spark of joy shed beneath her eye. The thing is, she thought of how long her face went without an examination, so she could only suppress her delight. "Tomorrow, Mr. President. I''ll warm your bed tomorrow." Jay let go of her hand, dismay surfaced from within his eyes. Angeline pulled the covers over him, turned off the lights, and left quietly. In the darkness, Jay''s eyes emanated a chilling gaze. H e took out his phone and sent a text to Storm. "Send the care worker off. Also, find out who she¡¯s meeting u p with." Angeline walked out of Fragrant Vessel Court, the howling winds almost tore the umbre out of her hands. Angeline gritted her teeth furiously, "Goddamit Peter, you timed this pretty well, arriving at Imperial City just when the weather''s this terrible. You''re a bad omen." Storm drove the Rolls Royce over to Angeline, ¡°Miss care worker, Mr. President asked me to send you off. Get in the car!¡± Although they knew that the President¡¯s care worker was actually his wife, he never admitted it, so they dared not address her as such. Angeline got inside. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Storm thought of the President''s instructions, so he tuned into the President''s channel and started chatting with Angeline. "Where are you headed, miss?" "Pinnacle Hotel." Storm shuddered, a hotel? No wonder the President gave that order. The missus is meeting with some man thiste into the night, the President surely is fuming. "The weather is horrible, yet it can''t stop you from meeting him, it must be someone important to you?" "Mm." Angeline nodded casually. Peter was the one who changed her life. Other than Jaybie, he''s the only one who was most important to her. Storm was sweating. He could imagine the outburst and pandemonium buried deep within the President. "Miss, the President¡¯s not able to move around well, so it won¡¯t be good if you left him for too long. If not, you know how the President¡¯s like, if you made him angry, then I''m afraid that you won''t be staying in Imperial City for much longer." Storm hinted at Angeline. Angeline wanted to calm him down, so she said, "I''ll not take long." Storm¡¯s expression turned from bad to worse. Would that kind of activity not take long? The more they conversed, the more Storm felt that the President was being cucked. 1 When the Rolls Royce arrived at Pinnacle Hotel, Angeline pushed the door open and rushed out. Storm could only show his helplessness to the President. Jay''s expression was dark and ashen, he grabbed the vase by the bedside drawer and hurled it at the rack opposite to him. His priceless treasures copsed and shattered all over the ground. It was an orderly and spotless room, and it had be a hot mess. That Angeline had no idea what she had just done, she galloped toward the hotel room. Knock knock knock knock That door-knocking sound rumbled across the earth. Peter opened the door, he was d in sweat pants and a towel covered his head. Angeline had not looked at him yet, she only urged him, "Quickly, my man is still waiting for me at home." Peter closed the doors. In the hallway, Storm''s eyes had a cold, sinking expression. Angeline turned her head around, she saw Peter standing in front of her half-nude. She gawked at him. Then came a deafening, squealing sound... "Angeline Severe, you''re crazy. I opened the door while wearing this and you think that I''m going to take a chance on you?" Angeline calmed herself down, "You''re right. If you had other intentions toward me, it would been since two years ago." Blood flowed freely from Peter''s nose, he sat on the ground and sighed. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I came all the way to Imperial City to suffer this, was I that desperate?" Angeline had her back toward him, she snapped, "Go put on some clothes. Your body looks like crap, and you still have the guts to show it? Peter was in dismay, "Damn, you broke my nose, now you¡¯re taking a shot at my body. Why did I treat you well?" Angeline snickered, "Don''t feel sorry for yourself, it¡¯s just that my man''s body is way better, you just can''tpare. However, you''re not badpared to other men.¡± Peter chuckled, "I''m a stic surgeon. I know anatomy better than anyone else. I don¡¯t believe that any man''s body could be better than mine? Who¡¯s this man of yours?" Chapter 627 Chapter 627 "Listen up now, my man is the founder of Grand Asia--Jay Ares." As she mentioned her darling¡¯s name, an arrogant smile curled across her face. Peter looked as if he was struck by lightning, he froze i n ce dumbfounded. "What''s wrong?¡± Angeline waved her hand in front of his eyes. Peter howled in delirium, "Jay Ares is your man?" Angeline nodded casually. Peter grabbed his head, his face showed a kind of terror as if the world was about to end tomorrow. Oh my God. "I''ve provoked him now, I''m doomed, utterly doomed!" Angeline pouted, she puffed her cheeks and looked at Peter with dissatisfaction. "Although rumor has it that my darling is a savage and a man of a few words, or how his hands are stained with blood, but those are just rumors. In reality, my darling is just a little puppy, gentle and harmless." Peter¡¯s world was already falling apart, he was about t o fall into insanity himself. He took out a skincare serum from the drawer of the dressing table and stuffed it into Angeline''s hands, then he began to chase her away. "Angeline Sever, this skincare serum is enough for a good half-year. Your face haspletely healed up, so you don''t have to look for me after this. Also, never tell anybody that I fixed your face." Peter pleaded. Of course, Angeline did not want Jay to get acquainted with her stic surgeon. If he knew how much suffering she went through, surely he would be unhappy. "Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me." "If you see meter on in life, no matter where you are, just pretend that you don''t know me, okay?" Angeline was bothered, "Why though? We''re just friends, it''s not like we''re cheating." Peter pushed her outside, "You''ll understandter on. Goodbye." After he shoved her out, he locked the door from the inside as if a ghost was standing outside the door. Angeline was disturbed, "Why was Peter scared sh* tless when he heard darling''s name?" "Scaredy-cat!¡± Angeline roared at the door. Peter would not answer. Angeline held the bag of serum in her hands and returned to the car, Storm looked at his watch and shuddered, "That fast?" "Mm.¡± Angeline put the bag in the backseat. Storm''s gaze fell upon the brand of the serum, then he looked up the price of the product while he was driving and forwarded it to the President. Then, Storm felt anxious for Angeline. Since the missus would ept a product with a price tag close to ten million, their rtionship must be something else! If the President saw that bag of stuff, surely that would take it past his boiling point. At dawn, Angeline returned to Fragrant Vessel Court. She carefully opened the bedroom door. Just when she thought that Jay was still sound asleep, he suddenly turned on the lights, it made Angeline freeze in ce. "Mr. President, you¡¯re awake?" Jay sat on the bed, his dark and dangerous gaze fell upon the bag in Angelina''s arms. The text that Storm sent him told him that the skincare product was made up of tinum and was the favorite of rich wives. It was worth almost ten million. Storm also sent a picture of the man to him. When that b*stard met up with his woman, how dare he wear nothing but his skin. Not to mention how angry h e was. He was suppressing his emotions for a long while, now that he saw all of those, he cracked. "You''re back?¡± he asked lightly. His tone was clearly light and easy. His baritone, maic voice was unclear. However, it lingered around Angeline''s ear. She felt that the temperature around her suddenly dropped. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was sharp, she noticed that Jay was in an awful mood. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Especially when she saw the china blown to smithereens on the ground, she confirmed her thoughts. Angeline walked over slowly and put the bag on the table, she then cautiously walked over to the bed. "Mr. President, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± she asked softly. The look in Jay''s eyes could freeze a bull to death, they flickered over to her. He would want to see how she would treat that ''past tense'' which was him after she met up with another man. He said nothing, so Angeline assumed that he said yes. So she coaxed him patiently, "Why not you sleep for some more, and I''ll sing you a luby¡ª" The look on Jay¡¯s face did not change one bit. Angeline then said, "So you don''t like lubies, then I''ll tell you a story?" "Angeline. Severe." Jay spoke suddenly. Every time he called her by her full name was her most fearful moment. Angeline widened her eyes, and murmured, "So you recognized me from the start?" Then shemented, "Then why did you not tell me?" Jay''s voice was cold once more, "Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that question?" "Darling, I¡ª" Just when Angeline was about to exin herself, Jay cut her off harshly, "You don''t need to exin. It does not matter anymore. Pack your things and leave Tourmaline Estate right now." Angeline was struck with ice, she was chilled to her core. She grabbed Jay''s hand in vain and sobbed, "Darling, are you chasing me out? I won''t go, I won''t leave.¡± Jay snapped his hand away. "Go away. You are not wee here." Angeline''s eyes were red, "I understand now, no matter if I''m Rose or Angeline, you don''t love me anymore. Right?" Jay looked at her brimming with tears, and the fury in his heart erupted because of her. He roared at her." What right do you have to talk about love? You are not worthy." Angeline stood up shakily, she looked at Jaybie''s contorted face and felt worse than ever. She shuffled to the room next door, packed up, and left disheartened. Jay was brimming with anger, at that moment he felt like he was punched square in the face, every single doggedness that he had within him exploded like an overinted ball, drifting in the air. A fear suddenly budded from within him! Now that he let her leave just like that, would it be a long time before she came back, just like how it was thest time? Now that she had left, it was like she took his soul with her. Jayy on the bed in despair. When Angeline was on the way out, she saw the kids. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty watched Angeline leaving with her luggage in hand and she hollered, "Auntie Whatever, I told you that you wouldn''tst three days in there. Should we send you off?" Baby Robbie chimed in, "That''s great, daddy and mommy have a chance to get back together again." Jenson rolled have Baby Robbie the white-eye," Stupid." Angeline''s eyes were teary, full of reluctance. Jenson walked over and gave her a brief hug, "Don¡¯t cry, I''ll ask daddy to let you stay." Angeline caressed his head, squatting before him," Jens, your dad is mad right now, don''t go and persuade him at this moment. I''ll figure out a way toe back here." Chapter 629 Chapter 629 Angeline dragged her luggage along and left Fragrant Vessel Court in the midst of the pouring rain. After Jenson watched the sorrowful image of her disappear behind the curtain of rain, he turned around and ran toward his daddy''s room. "Daddy, she¡¯s gone!" Jenson leaned on the door, his face was like Jay¡¯s, cold with a trace of anger. "Even if you were punishing her for not saying goodbye, just fake it, why did you have to drive her out in this awful weather?" Jay sat on the bed, his legs naturally hanging by the bedside. His handsome face was clouded by a dark air. "Whenever a mistake is made, punishment is due." he gritted his teeth and growled. Jenson''s sight shifted to the shards on the floor, he quickly understood that his daddy''s outburst was not the result of petty resentment. His mommy must have done something to have made him that angry. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson walked in and bent over to pick up the broken pieces. Jay said, "Let the housekeepers clean that up." Jenson replied, "Ay, a few days ago you had something wrong with your head, you told the housekeepers to go to the outer courts." The expression in Jay¡¯s eyes sank, he remembered. He did not want anybody to disturb the alone- time between him and Angeline, thus he arranged the housekeepers to the outer courts. Jenson said, "The house''s cleanliness is not the issue, more importantly, if she''s gone, who''s going to take care of you? Jay went silent. Jenson asked the question that struck his heart. He was paralyzed now, but he was still a clean freak. If it were any other person who took care of his well being, he would feel uneasy and ufortable. When Jenson dragged the trash bin out of the room, h e sighed deliberately, "Daddy, it''s rolling thunder and pouring rain out there, she did not have an umbre with her, I''m not sure if that fragile body of hers got a fever after soaking in rain." Jay''s heart was in a disarray. Angelina''s body is very weak. If she fell sick because of this, he could not forgive himself. He anxiously took out his phone and gave Angeline a call. However, all he heard was the tone that told him her phone was switched off. In reality, Angeline''s situation was not that precarious at that moment. With her her luggage with one hand and an umbre i n the other, she rushed toward Josephine''s ce which was not far off. When Josephine heard the distressed knocking on the door, she climbed out of the covers disheveled." Who is that?¡± She climbed out of bed, put on a pair of slippers, and walked to the door as her slippers pped audibly. She opened up the door just a tiny bit, saw Angeline, and shut the door like she had seen a ghost. ¡°I think that you''ve just been chased out of Fragrant Vessel Court, right? Haha, I knew it. My big brother would not let a pretentious witch like you stay by his side." Josephine looked up at the raining skies outside the window, "However, since he chose to chase you away today, it''s true that he¡¯s a savage and a man of a few words, his actions are more than one could imagine." Josephine mocked Angeline¡¯s misery. Angeline on the other hand, squatted by the door and wailed. Her cries could shake the entire ground beneath her. Josephine softened. She slowly opened a gap in the door and looked at Angeline. She thought that she was pretending, yet she saw her eyes were pouring rain from them, her face drowned i n tears, that pitiful look on her face could make one feel sorry for her. Josephine opened up the door, "Alright alright, since we''re bothdies, I''ll take you in for the time being. You''ll leave when it stops raining." Angeline walked in as if it was her own house, she flicked her shoes off at the door and ran barefoot toward the sofa. Then she copsed onto the sofa with a thump, her arms and legs spread wide. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Josehpine widened her eyes and hollered with dissatisfaction, "Hey, miss care worker, this is my house, not yours. Can you be mindful of your image for a moment?" "God must be blind in giving you such a good figure and a pretty face. Now, you tell me. If you were not that pretentious, why was my brother that cruel to you?" Angeline lifted her head from the sofa, her eyes sorrowful, the tear marks on her face were still wet, she looked hurt, ¡°Why did your big brother dislike me?" Josephine rolled her eyes, "Even if it were other men, they could not stand your weird, melodramatic behavior. You''re not womanly at all." "Womanly?¡± Angeline sat upright and asked earnestly, "What does being womanly mean?" "It''s how women carry themselves," Josephine said while demonstrating, "You have to be coy while you speak, your voice has to be tender, you have to be slow when you walk, your waist has to be soft and don''t bring all the attention to yourself¡ªno man likes it when a woman takes away his spotlight." Angeline had goosebumps. Josephine noticed that she was not quite getting it, so she gave up on saving her, "I''m not rted to you, why am I teaching you all these?" At that moment, the rain was subsiding, the wind stopped howling, and a ray of light shone from the windows. Josephine gestured toward Angeline, ¡°Miss, you can leave now.¡± Angeline hollered softly at Josephine, "Josephine, it''s H me. That tone sounded just like Rose''s angry voice. When Josephine heard that familiar voice, she stared at her shockingly. "You are..." Angeline removed her mask, "It''s me, your soulmate, Rose." Josephine gawked at her. After a while, Josephine snapped out of it. She eximed in joy, "Big sis, you¡¯re back to your old self again?" Angeline was moody, she said weakly, "So what if I''m back to my old self, your big brother''s still..." As she thought of how she suffered for these two years, not being recognized nor cared for by Jay, Angeline''s tears flowed once more. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Josephine pulled out some tissues and wiped the endless tears streaming from her face. "Sis Angeline, I''m really sorry for how I treated you previously," Josephine said sheepishly. "You didn''t know, so I don''t me you." "Then have you confessed to my big brother yet?" asked Josephine. As she mentioned it, Angeline cried even harder, "He knew who I was a long time ago, but he wouldn''t tell m e about it. What does he mean by that, tell me?" Josephine ruffled her hair and said shamefully, "Jeez, my brother''s brain is a damn circuit board. Now that you ask me, I have never understood how he thinks. However..." A brilliance suddenly struck Josephine''s mind, "If he won''t confess to you, then you should identify yourself to him." Angeline had a fearful look on her face, "When I was at the hospital, he was always angry at me whenever he saw me. I did not dare confess to him because I was afraid that he was still ming me for leaving without saying goodbye, afraid that he would punish me heavily." Angeline continued, "He can beat me up and scold me, but I don''t want him to leave me. Who knew that my fears woulde true." Angeline looked at Josephine with a pitiful look on her face, "I have nowhere to go, could you take me in?" "Of course I can. I''ve been feeling down recently, so you¡¯re here just in time, you can help me let off some steam." Chapter 631 Chapter 631 "What''s wrong?¡± Angeline asked. When Josephine thought of how her father distanced himself from her and how he shunned her, her expression darkened. "I don¡¯t know why? Ever since my brother had an ident, I could feel my father''s attitude toward me take a hundred-and-eighty degree turn. In the past, he was good to me, he would not simply raise his voice in front of me, much less hit me. However recently, not only was he talking to me in a weird way, he even beat me." As she said that, Josephine''s eyes started to redden, and her voice croaked. Angeline was shocked, Jack gave Jay trouble all the time because Jay was not his biological son. However, he had no reason to not love Josephine. "Why did your father be like this?" said Angeline while lightly tapping on the sofa leather, she sank into deep thought. "I think that it must have something to do with that little mistress my father brought back home." Josephine''s eyes raged with fury, "Because of her, not only did my father hit me, he even exposed that scandal of mine in front of everybody." Josephine''s body started to tremble at this point. Angeline was also anxious, she felt beads of sweat on herback. "Your brother put a lot of thought and effort into hiding that incident. Just because he didn¡¯t want to see you get hurt. He''s your biological father after all, how could he dismiss your dignity and rub salt in your wound?" Angeline gritted her teeth, "He should not be a father." Josephine sobbed, "Sis Angeline, did you know that ever since Sera knew about my past, her eyes were full of mockery, spite, and condescendence. I knew from that moment that my life was ruined." Angeline looked at Josephine¡¯s eyes, they were full of hopelessness and despair. Her heart ached for her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Josephine, don¡¯t be sad. If you''re afraid of staying here, I can bring you away from here. We''ll hide somewhere where no one knows about us. Just like how you brought me out of the country when my face was ruined." Angeline rubbed her nose, "Your big brother doesn''t want me anyway. We¡¯ll live together then." Josephine hugged Angeline, she cried and thanked her, "Sis Angeline, thank you, thank you for being there for me when I was at my lowest. I''m afraid that I can¡¯t repay you for the good deeds that you have done t o me in this lifetime." It was at that moment, the doorbell rang. Josephine and Angeline looked at each other, then they stood up from the sofa. "I have to hide," Angeline said softly. Josephine looked at the empty living room and then pointed at the curtains, "Hide behind there." Angeline scurried and hid behind the drapes. Josephine exhaled and strode toward the door. Angeline was worried that Jay woulde looking for her, in the end, she heard Josephine call out tenderly, "Mom!" i Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. At the door, Madam smiled and looked at Josephine," Josephine, I have something to say to you." Josephine noticed that her mother had no intention of leaving, so she let go of the door handle. "Mom, we''ll discuss this inside." Madam and Josephine huddled around the dinner table, Josephine poured her a ss of water. Madam carefully took a sip and looked up. Her voice was amiable, "Josephine, I came looking for you because I have some personal matter to discuss with you.¡± Josephine judged the expression on Madam''s jovial face, she was worried that she would be heartbroken because of her father having the little mistress by his side, it seemed that she was overthinking. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 "Mom, how''s Dad treating youtely?" Josephine felt that everything she saw was somewhat unrealistic. The Madam then answered in an ingenious way," Times have changed, Josephine. Your brother''s disabled now, and you''re not interested in running a business. Mom can''t count on the two of you so I only have your father. When you reach my age, you''ll no longer long for love and muddle through by living on a day to day basis.¡± Josephine med herself for this. She felt that herck of ability failed to give her mother the support she needed, hence her mother had no other options but chose topromise. She merely could turn a blind eye toward her husband''s little mistress. "It''s my fault for being useless, Mom." Madam was emotionally moved by her statement and smiled. She said earnestly, "Mom doesn''t me you for anything. Mom''s only wish now is for you to find someone from a good family to marry you. Josie, listen to your mother now, you''re not young anymore, it''s time for you to get married." Josephine shook her head, resisting her mother. "Mom, I''m not going to get married." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. There was an icy coldness in the Madam''s eyes, but it was transient. "Josie, tell Mom honestly now, are you still longing for that boy, Zayne Severe?" Josephine did not speak a word. She merely kept her face straight as she looked down. Josephine felt so wronged that her tears started falling. "I just don''t want to marry a man that I don''t love." Madam resisted the indignation she felt and said," Your father''s tried to arrange something for you already. The other party is the son of the Titus family from Swallow City. He was said to be suave, full of talents, and has a great family background. It just so happens that he seems to like you, Josephine. Do not miss out on this arranged match." Josephine was still shaking her head. "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date." Madam immediately uttered out the words Josephine was dreading the most, "Josephine, you¡¯re no longer a pure girl, so you''re not qualified to be picky." It was as if someone had pierced a needle on her buttocks, Josephine suddenly bounced up from the sofa. "Mother, why are you exactly like Father? You knew that it was the deepest agony inside my heart, yet you scooped it out and threatened me with it?" Madam''s facial expression turned utterly distorted, she obviously wanted to sneer ferociously and twistedly at Josephine, but on the ount that Josephine was her daughter, she could not stand to be so cruel to her. Hence, her expressions were going wild. "Josephine, this matter is not up to you to decide. Later, the Titus boy would being to Tourmaline Estate. You should go and get yourself ready, and do not disappoint him.¡± Once the Madam was done speaking, she nced at Josephine again with a vignt look. Josephine drooped her head and sat on the sofa, feeling distressed. Her eyes fell to the ground. Madam looked at her expression, and her affections turned to loathing... Angeline hid behind the curtains, and when she saw the terrible expression the madam was giving out, she could only feel chills in her heart. The madam¡¯s love for Josephine was filled with poison. Once the madam left, Angeline walked out from behind the curtains. Josephine threw herself into her arms and burst into tears. Angeline reminded her, ¡°Josie, you can¡¯t agree to this marriage, no matter the consequences. The Titus family are not known for their righteousness, and that Titus family¡¯s son is a well-known gambler. This sort o f marriage that your parents are trying to push you into is akin to pushing you into a fire pit." Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Josephine was dumbfounded when she learned that the man her parents were trying to set her up with was a well-known gambler. "Is that true, Angeline?" She refused to believe that her dear parents would do this to her. Angeline swore and said, "The Titus family from Swallow City were the people who betrayed the Severe family in the past. In order to get revenge on them, I''ve dug up all the dirt on everyone in the Titus family. "Titus only has one young master, and that young master was notorious for being bad since he was a child. When he grew up, the only thing he knew how t o do was eat, drink, and gamble. However, the Titus family still has a daughter, who is verypetitive. Hence, they¡¯ve trained her to be the heir instead." Once Josephine listened to Angeline''s words, she silently hugged her legs and curled up into a ball as she shivered. "My mom and dad are truly kind to me," Josephine said quietly. Angeline hugged her tightly in her arms, trying to give her some warmth. "Josie, don''t be afraid. You still have me, and your brother. We¡¯ll never let your parents ruin your happiness." Josephine leaned inside Angeline''s arms. There was a N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. n expression of despair that was more griefful than death. "What should I do, Angeline?" She felt like a lone boat that was drifting in the sea, driven far by the wind and waves, with nowhere to ce her anchor. Angeline was like a big sister to her that continued to be encouraging. "Life will give us a lot of hardship, Josie. But as long as we''re still alive and determined t o ovee said hardships, we''ll definitely be able to change our own destiny.¡± Josephine stared at Angeline in a daze. For some reason, she recalled Angeline''s turbulence and suffering in this life and felt inspired to see that Angeline was still living forward even after thousands of hardships. Josephine sat up from Angeline¡¯s arms and said impassionedly, "You''re right. As long as we''re alive, there''s always hope in oveing difficulties.¡± Angeline was feeling relieved. "Then, shall I go and meet this scoundrel?" Once she snapped back into reality, Josephine started to feel uneasy. Angeline smiled and said, "If you don''t go, your parents would make your life a living hell. Why don''t you go and meet him¡ª" Angeline''s ss-like bright pupils shed. "We have t o find a way to let him voluntarily give up on this marriage. Then, your parents can''t force you to marry him." Josephine excitedly replied, "Do you have an idea, Angeline?" Angeline nodded, "There is a way, but we¡¯ll have to sacrifice my sex appeal." Josephine was confused. Angeline exined, "That brat liked me since he was a kid. All the love letters he wrote to me could be published into a book by now. If I showed up in front o f him, his mind will certainly not be fixated on you." Josephine immediately shook her head when she heard her idea. "No, I can¡¯t drag you into this. If my brother knew that a man had any interest in you, he''d go berserk." Angeline smacked her lips and continued in a disappointed tone, "I''m going to put a test on your brother as well. I want to see if he still cares about me." "Are you serious?" "Yes. Find someone to go to the Fragrant Vessel Court and inform them that there''s a distinguished guest in the Sycamore Annex, so that your brother would show up there to join in on the ruckus as well." "Alright." This beautiful scheme was aimed to kill two birds with one stone. Therefore, Josephine and Angeline both set their hearts on it. Angeline was deliberately dressing up for this. She was already devastatingly beautiful, yet when she put on a pretty ck gown with half of her back exposed, i t outlined her graceful figure vividly. Her hair was twisted into a bun and wrapped with a diamond-encrusted hair loop, exposing her long swan-like neck. The image was breathtakingly beautiful. Josephine gasped, "It¡¯s no wonder my brother couldn''t help but fall in love with you since the first time he saw you. You''re simply too stunning for the world, Angeline." Angeline looked at herself in the mirror, and lonesomely said, "It doesn''t matter how beautiful I am, your brother doesn''t like it. In the end, I''m only left with a lonely self-admiration." Josephine deliberately failed to match her foundation to her skintone. Although she was also wearing an expensive dress, when she stood in front of Angeline, the contrast between them simply screamed the ugly duckling and the white swan. In the Fragrant Vessel Court. After Jay got up, he dully sat on his wheelchair, looking at the scenery outside the window. The medical team came to examine him, yet he ignored them. The servant tried to serve him breakfast, he ignored them as well. He continued to stay silent, and several hours had passed without him saying a single word. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 Up until the servants from the Sycamore Annex came t o announce, "Young Master, Old Master Jack and Madam had arranged for a match for Miss Josephine, and the other party had arrived at the estate. Hence, Old Master Jack had asked for the Young Master toe and apany the guests.¡± Jay frowned slightly. Jack and him were well aware that their father-son rtionship was merely a cover for the Ares family''s scandals. Calling each other father and son were both beneficial to them when they were outside, but Jack would have never done these things when they were at home. Hence, it was impossible for Jack to let him interfere o n the matters happening at the Sycamore Annex . Unless this was¡ª Jay seemed to have realized something, and called out, "Storm." Storm immediately stepped forward, "What¡¯s on your mind, Mr. Ares?¡± Jay looked at Storm''s respectful gaze and sighed inwardly. Perhaps only Angeline would have the courage to make a ruckus in front of him. However, he had driven her away. "Go to Sycamore Annex," Jay announced gloomily. ¡°Yes." Storm responded and pushed the wheelchair, walking toward Sycamore Annex. On the way there, Storm cautiously interceded for Angelina. "Mr. Ares, nothing happened between the missus and the manst night. She came out almost immediately after entering." Jay''s state of mind was not at all relieved by Storm''s exnation. He was still utterly upset. Angeline asked a man out in the middle of the night and epted his gift. More importantly, she was unable to be frank in front of him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Were you able to find out the man''s identity?" Jay asked. Storm''s facial expression turned distressed¡ª If he confessed the truth right now, the missus would never be able to clear her name. "Hmm?" Seeing that he was not answering for quite some time, Jay continued to let out a dissatisfaction inside his throat. Storm answered cautiously, "Mr. Ares, that person destroyed all the evidence immediately after the missus left. Moreover, he left the hotel almost immediately?¡± The hands that Jay had ced on the wheelchairs were losing color because of the force he exerted. Storm was oozing out heaps of cold sweats for the missus once more. In front of the Sycamore Annex, Jack''s confidant saw that Jay wasing and immediately ran in to inform the Old Master. "Old Master, the Young Master is here.¡± Jack was slightly puzzled, ¡°What is he here for?¡± In the lobby, the family members of the Titus family had arrived. Sera and the Madam were also apanying the guests. When they heard that Jay wasing, everyone¡¯s facial expression was brilliantly varied. The Titus family was in awe. Sera was secretly overjoyed. When Storm leisurely pushed Jay into the Fragrant Vessel Court''s lobby, Jack''s face appeared constipated. He said in a peculiar tone, "Your legs are in a bad condition, Jay. You should have stayed in Fragrant Vessel Court and have a good rest!" These words were clear that he detested his arrival. Jay¡¯s falcon-like gaze swept across the lobby, but he did not see the person he wanted to see. There was a sense of loss in his eyes. "I heard that my father was arranging a marriage for m y little sister. So, I came to see it for myself, as a big brother." Jay said indifferently. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Jack had to maintain his image of being apassionate father in front of outsiders, hence he stopped his hostility toward Jay. Not long after, people were beginning to sigh and exim aloud. "Woah, so beautiful!" "She¡¯s prettier than a celebrity!" ¡°Outrageously gorgeous!" In the lobby, Hiroshi Titus, the young master of the Titus family, abruptly stretched his neck out to look at the door. He was secretly overjoyed. How beautiful could thisdy be that she had made the people outside eximed out loud, and was filled by praises? Jack and Madam looked at each other with relief and smiled. It seemed like their daughter, Josephine, still took their words to heart and she must havee here after dolling up. Jay''s gaze fell on Hiroshi''s wretched face, and cold light shed across his eyes. If a man like this wanted to marry Josephine, he would definitely not agree to it. The Titus family''s heir, and Hiroshi''s older sister, Yumi Titus, secretly tugged her younger brother¡¯s sleeves. She warned him not to show such a vulgar expression. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, she also secretly nced at Jay on the opposite side from time to time. Everyone else''s eyes were focused on the gate! Then, they were able to see Josephine walking in with a graceful gait, holding onto Angeline¡¯s hand. Josephine was truly beautiful. Although her foundation was slightly mismatched, her facial features were deep and three-dimensional, a characteristic that European women had. It made her look like a global supermodel. There was something wild and unruly about her charming beauty. As for Angeline who was next to her, she was akin to a fairy, left behind in this mortal coil. Her porcin skin, delicate and picturesque eyebrows, with curves from all the right ces, matched with the grandeur dress she was wearing today, which was a ck dress with diamond essories. Everything made her look a s beautiful as an ink painting, with a lofty artistic conception. The whole imagery made people feel rxed and happy. Hiroshi''s gaze rested on Angeline and he could no longer move them away anymore. He eximed excitedly, "Sis, isn''t that thedy of the Severe family?" Yumi nced at Jay restlessly. She had been mixing herself in the business world for a few years now, and had heard a little bit about the private life of the famous personage, Jay Ares. She heard that he had an affection toward the Severe family¡¯s youngdy when he was younger. Later, the Severe family''sdy died young, and he was forced to marry the Loyle family''s illegitimate daughter. But it was considered to have a positive oue, as he started to fancy that humble-born wife of his. Then, afterward, Rose Loyle was apparently disfigured and disappeared into thin air, but Angeline Severe was resurrected. Even though the identity of Miss Severe in front of them had not been announced, anyone with good instincts would know that she was Rose Loyle, who had returned after getting stic surgery. The Titus family could not provoke Jay Ares'' woman. Jack and Madam saw as Angeline and Josephine appeared in the lobby at the same time, especially the moment when Josephine looked like a second-rate option because of Angeline, and their faces immediately turned green. Nheless, the person involved in the scheme, Angeline, did not notice the distress that she had caused toward Jack¡¯s pair of lungs, She deliberately stayed next to Jay, and looked up at Hiroshi while casting him coquettish nces. This action utterly horrified Storm. ''The missus dared to seduce another man right in front of Mr. Ares? Perhaps she''s tired of being alive?¡¯ He secretly stared at Jay, only to see his immactely handsome face profile that remained unhinged, and Storm immediately shivered in fear. ''The sky is about to fall!¡¯ Jay¡¯s gloomy gaze fell on Angeline. She was indeed foully beautiful today, but her actions were fouler. ''She dared to flirt with another man right in front of him? Dressing up in such a revealing manner, it seemed like he had not taught her how to to behave for a long time now.'' Furthermore, ever since she entered, not once did her gaze fall onto him. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Was she treating him like he was air? Josephine and Angeline let go of each other''s hands, and Josephine walked toward her parents as she greeted them. "Father, Mother." She had put on grand makeup and was polite and elegant as if she was particrly interested in this blind match. Jack could not pick out her fault, hence h e could only greet her with a gloom expression. "Sit down." Angeline stood in the middle of the lobby as she looked around, then she opportunely smiled sweetly. She refused to look at Jay as she ultimately walked over toward Hiroshi in a leisure manner. Jay''s eyes were frozen¡ª Angeline sat on the empty seat next to Hiroshi and smiled charmingly toward him. "Young Master Titus, can you still recognize me?" Her voice sounded softer than usual. Hiroshi was enthused by Angeline¡¯s initiative, it was bold and unrestrained. "Is that really you, Angeline?" "It''s me." Angeline¡¯s eyes appeared gracious and charming. "You¡¯re alive? But weren¡¯t you dead?" "It''s a long story! Next time I''ll take you out on a drink, Young Master Titus, and we can slowly chat about it." Angeline smiled. "Alright, it''s settled.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The two went back and forth, and they gave a feeling that they had known each other for a long time. Jack stared at Jay in a displeased manner. "Jay, isn''t that one of your people from Fragrant Vessel Court? Why aren''t you taking actions?¡± Jay stared at Angeline, and his gaze appeared so deep that it was iprehensible. But one could see that his eyes were very cold, icy-cold. Jay answered gloomily, "She''s no longer someone from Fragrant Vessel Court, so I can''t control her.¡± It was a scheme that Angeline had painstakingly nned for, just to test whether Jay was still in love with her. Consequently, Jay had emphasized that he was no longer associated with her instead, and Angelina''splexion was utterly worn down. ''F*ck, I¡¯m really going to cry!¡¯ ¡®But, should I continue on with the acting¡ª'' Sera suddenly uttered out, "Since she''s no longer someone from Fragrant Vessel Court, Jack, shouldn¡¯t w e send her out?¡± Jack smiled coldly. He understood his son. When things seemed harmless, he would leisurely take his time to watch the whole scene unfolded right in front o f him. If he truly used force on Angeline, his son would turn o n him at thest moment and protect Angeline at all cost. He did not want to bother with the young couple''s test of romance. Hence, he might as well turn a blind eye toward them. Sera¡¯s request had been ignored by Jack, and the feeling of not being taken seriously was making her feel somewhat ashamed. When she turned to look at Angeline, there was nothing but hatred. Jack presided over the overall situation, and cut to the chase. "Miss Titus, this is my family little one, Josephine." Yumi was the same age as Jay, eight years older than Angeline and twelve years older than Josephine. As a strong business woman, Yumi''s decision-making skills were often so rational and admirable. "My brother and I like Miss Josephine very much. The Titus family has no objection toward this marriage arrangement," Yumi said, appearing intellectual and elegant. Jack was utterly d, "Hence, the marriage is set." Hiroshi suddenly intervened, "Sis, I''d like to think about this marriage further." Yumi gave Hiroshi a meaningful nce. If it had not been for her, Hiroshi would have failed to make such a decision so promptly. If the Titus family could marry into the Ares family, it would be a wonderful thing. Yumi would not allow her little brother to ruin this arranged marriage. Then, she whispered, "This is not a ce for you to decide these things." Hiroshi sorrowfully shut his mouth. Josephine became very anxious at this moment. If Angeline¡¯s seducing scheme had failed, then did that mean she had to marry Hiroshi Titus? Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Jay''s thin lips parted slightly, his intimidating voice escaped from them. "I don¡¯t agree to this marriage." Both Angeline and Josephine looked relieved. Jack suppressed the anger in his heart. "Jay, this is your sister''s marriage. It has nothing to do with you." Jay said, "You¡¯re right, Dad. Josephine¡¯s marriage has nothing to do with me." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He turned his falcon eyes to Yumi. ¡°Love is a game between two individuals. When there¡¯s too much parental and siblings interference, love will lose its vor." Both Jack and Yumi looked dreadful. Jay seemed to b e implying that they were sacrificing their loved ones¡¯ marriage for profit. "Jay, your sister isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s precisely because you indulged her too much that she formed the bad habit of fooling around all day doing nothing. I can¡¯t leave Josephine under your care anymore. If this goes on, you will ruin her future." Jack had skillfully deflected the problem with this remark. Firstly, he had gged off Jay by saying that he did not discipline Josephine well, thus causing her to aplish nothing. Secondly, he held the power to decide Josephine''s marriage firmly in his hands, rejecting all objections Jay had just raised. Jack had criticized his daughter for fooling around all day doing nothing and for aplishing nothing in front of so many people, and this had shattered Josephine¡¯s fragile heart. If an outsider criticized and humiliated Josephine, she would not be as sad. On the contrary, the person who just ruined her reputation was her beloved father, one could only imagine how heartbroken Josephine felt. Tears filled her eyes immediately as she lowered her head without uttering a single word. Jay showed no due respect for Jack''s feelings at all and said, "Father, Josephine has studied abroad for many years and has worked in various industries after she returned, not once did she ever ask you or Mother for a single cent of pocket money. How did a smart, studious, diligent, and independent girl like her turn out to be someone who just fools around all day doing nothing?" After a pause, he chuckled. "You hold high expectations for your children but treat unlearned gamblers out there as your guests. I am truly puzzled. How can a fair and honest father have such double standards?" Jack felt ashamed after he was being rebutted by Jay. Madam Ares mediated immediately. "Just give it a rest, Jay. Your dad is just doing it for your sister''s own good. Your sister isn¡¯t young anymore, he''s just introducing her to a guy so they can get to know each other. They can get married if they''re suitable for each other and go separate ways if they aren''t. There¡¯s really nothing to lose, don¡¯t you agree?" Madam Ares¡¯ words carried hints of concession. At least she did not force Josephine to marry Hiroshi. Jay knew better than to continue talking. Yumi echoed tactfully, "Madam Ares is right. We''re just worrying for nothing. Whether this will end in a good note or not depends on the two of them." Now that the matter had been resolved, Jay was in no mood to stay on any longer. "Let¡¯s go, Storm!" "Yes, Sir Ares." Storm pushed Jay away; Angeline stood rooted to the ground still stuck in a daze. He actually remained indifferent after she put on all those tant and shameless acts? As someone who was always getting jealous for nothing, he had actually turned a blind eye even when he saw her dressed seductively to seduce other men. There was only one conclusion that Angeline could draw from this: Jaybie did not love her anymore. She felt down in the dumps instantly. She could not hear a single word that others were saying after that. It was not until Josephine ran over and dragged her out, did she regain a trace of consciousness after standing in a draught for a very long time. When the two of them walked to the lotus pond, Josephine looked extremely worried. "Angeline, it looks like my brother is hell-bent on not recognizing you anymore. What are you going to do?" When Angeline recalled how she had been wronged in thest two years and how all her longings were ultimately destroyed, she went berserk in an instant. She took off the diamond hair ring, her earrings, and ne, and threw them into the lotus pond without hesitation. As she did so, she said furiously, "If he doesn¡¯t want m e anymore, so be it, I don''t want him anymore either. I bought these things with your brother''s money and I don''t want them now." Josephine reached out to grab them but failed to catch them. When she saw the valuable essories falling into the water with a ssh, she felt so heartbroken and could not stop stomping her feet. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 "Gosh, why did you use them to vent your anger? Don¡¯t you think it''s a shame to throw them away? You can give them to me you know?" Angeline had been the center of the universe since childhood. She might be well-educated, but as soon as she suffered any sort of grievances that exceeded her level of tolerance, she would be hot-tempered as well. Take now for example¡ª "I have lots of clothes in my suitcase, if you like, you can take them all. Oh, and that set of skincare products that''s worth 10 million dors, they''re all yours. If you don¡¯t like them, then burn them all!" She was infuriated. "I bought them using your brother''s money. I don¡¯t want them anymore. From now on, we will go our separate ways. We have nothing to..." "Nothing to what?" Storm turned in from a junction pushing Jay in a wheelchair. The wheelchair set idly i n front of her. Angeline''s hair hung down loosely without a single essory on her. She looked as beautiful as an uncut jade, like she was carved out by nature. When Jay noticed her grumpy expression, especially when she said that her clothes and skincare products were bought using his money, he felt refreshed and at ease for some reason. Angelina red at him furiously, contemting whether to utter the words hanging at the tip of her tongue. Ultimately, she steeled her heart and said, "We have nothing to do with each other." Jay nodded. "You sure have a character." Then, he said to Storm, "Let''s go." Angeline was dumbfounded-Now that this guy was here, he did not even say things like he wanted to take her home or anything along the lines. How maddening. "Let''s go, Josephine." Angeline harrumphed and turned around to stride off i n the opposite direction. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine shouted, "Angeline, that''s the way to Sycamore Annex." Angeline turned back again. Josephine''s residence was next to Fragrant Vessel Court, so she still had to walk in the same direction as Jay for a very long time. Angeline was tortured by Jack¡¯s departing back so badly that she felt depressed. 1 Even when that guy was sitting in a wheelchair, his straight back and the noble aura emanating from his very being made her obsessed. As she walked, she felt displeased and started kicking the pebbles that were mounted to the floor. She had always been a person with the strength of a bull, hence she ended up kicking a pebble out of its ce. Worse, after the pebble made a wless parabolic curve in the air, it fell and hit Jay. Thanks to Jay''s sharp eyesight and nimble hands, he reached out and caught the pebble. Then, the wheelchair stopped abruptly. Storm turned around to look at Angelina wearing an expression that said "good luck in fending for yourself" Storm turned the wheelchair around. Jay was still weighing the pebble in his hand as he looked at the woman standing in front of him with dark and cold eyes. Angelina immediately cast her gaze away, wearing a cowardly look on her face that seemed to say "It wasn''t me". Josephine feared that Jay would get the wrong idea and rified quickly, "It wasn''t me. It wasn''t me." Jay refused to let the matter drop. If he did not move, Josephine and Angelina would not be able to walk through. Angelina shifted her bitter and grudging gaze to him." I didn''t mean to." Amidst the softness of her voice was an adorably fierce charm. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Jay yed with the round pebble and stared at Angeline with cold and dark eyes. He did not speak either. Initially, Angeline straightened her neck to look down at him, but ultimately, she dropped her neck slowly, even her voice dropped low in the dust. "Why don''t you throw it back. I won¡¯t dodge." Hence, Jay raised the pebble. Angeline squeezed her eyes shut when she saw how he was actually going to throw the pebble at her. The pebble whizzed past her ears. Angeline opened her eyes and looked at Jay in horror. He actually threw the pebble at her? Was he not afraid of hitting her by mistake now that h e was bound to a wheelchair? Angeline was displeased with him. The look in her eyes when she stared at Jay contained not only the resentment she had for him earlier, but there was also a trace of grievance now. Then, she walked over to him with tears in her eyes only to step across the wheelchair and continued walking forward. "Big Sis!" Josephine chased after her whilst yelling her name. As soon as she called her Big Sis, Angeline went berserk immediately. She bawled out, "I''m not your Big Sis!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The fierce look on her face left Josephone stupefied. "Why are you taking it out on me when my brother is the one who''s arguing with you!" Josephine asked weakly. "Didn''t you see? He¡¯s pretending like he doesn''t know me on purpose!" Angeline red at Jay furiously. In order to infuriate him, Angeline said without any constraints. "So what if you''re a man? What¡¯s so great about that? Why are you acting all proud and pretentious? Tens of millions of men in this society can''t get a wife because men outnumbered women on a massive scale." 1 "I''m thankful that you''re not interested in me. All I lost is a single tree. I still have an entire forest to choose from." After ncing at his disabled leg, she eximed furiously, "What¡¯s more, a crooked tree." Josephine''s jaw dropped. Storm was so petrified he looked like a stone carving. Frost lingered in Jay''s falcon-like eyes. How dare she call him a crooked tree? The more Angeline spoke, the more fired up she was. "I t won''t take long before I find a young and brawny dashing youngd to be my boyfriend. That''s still better than some boring old-fashioned men. I, Angeline Severe, will let him sleep with me whenever he wants and let give him all the money in the world t o spend." 2 Josephine turned her head back and looked at Jay timidly. She could sense that her brother was very close to losing it. Jay stared coldly at Angeline and gave her a warning stare. The fierce look on his face seemed to be saying that he would skin her alive if she dared to do so. Josephine was sweating profusely out of fear. She thought in her heart, if Big Brother was not interested i n Angeline, why bother getting mad then? He had never bothered to reveal even the slightest emotion to anyone he deemed unimportant. Jay then shifted his dark and gloomy gaze to Storm. "Storm, tie her up and dump her at Fragrant Vessel Court. Angeline,"..." Storm took out a pair of handcuffs from the wheelchair''s custom-made secretpartment and walked towards Angeline. "Miss, I advise you to not put up a fight ande with me. You know you''re no match for me. I don''t want to hurt you if we actually fight," Storm advised and persuaded kindly, afraid to make things difficult for Angeline. How could Angeline possibly yield so easily? Sheunched a kick and said in a stern manner, "We''ll talk about that if you can beat me." Storm was forced to fight back- The two were locked in a fierce struggle. For many years, Storm had never ckened in his martial arts training. Not only that, he was also a man with a strong physique and a variety of martial arts moves u p his sleeve, hence it was extremely strenuous for Angeline to fight with him. Even so, Angeline was a stubborn person, born to refuse to concede to defeat. Although she did not gain an upper hand after fighting for so long, she could tell that Storm was not doing his best. Angeline had no interest in surrendering either. 1 Storm panicked, "Miss, if you don¡¯t stop now, I''ll fight back, okay?" Chapter 640 Chapter 640 Angeline said, "I will never surrender unless you beat me to death." Jay looked livid. He bent down to pick up a pebble from the ground and tossed it at Angelina''s knee crease. Angelina''s knees went numb and she knelt to the ground on one knee. Storm cuffed her hands when he noticed what happened. Angelina raised the cuffs and stomped her feet. "What is the meaning of this, Sir Ares? You hate me, don''t you? Why don¡¯t you let me get as far away from you as possible then?" Storm pulled the other end of the handcuffs. "Let''s go, Miss." Josephine struggled for a long time before finally deciding not to get involved this time. She called out t o Angeline, "You must take care of yourself, Angeline. I''ll be waiting for you." Angeline was taken back to Fragrant Vessel Court by Storm. The children were gathering around the table eating fruits. When they saw Storm and Angeline, the munchkins¡¯ eyes were filled with surprise. "Why is she here again?" Baby Zetty asked furiously, puffing up her cheeks. "She never leaves us alone," Baby Robbie said, displeased. Jenson''s expression remained the same as he ate the fruit in silence. Angeline stopped making a scene as soon as she saw the children. She did not want to leave a very bad impression on the children. "Hello, my darlings." She raised her hand to greet the children. "Why are you back again, Auntie Whatever?" Baby Zetty asked grumpily. Angeline, She was extremely skeptical that this was still her little cotton ball? Angeline raised her cuffed hands and smiled triumphantly. "Look, your dad brought me back. I wasn¡¯t the one who begged to stay this time." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The children stared aghast at the cuffs on her hand. Baby Zetty looked relieved. "Looks like my daddy doesn''t like you to start with, Auntie Whatever. I can finally feel more at ease now." Angeline said shamelessly, "You''re wrong. Your daddy still likes me. Why did he catch me and bring me back otherwise? Do you agree?" "He wants to see me every day, that''s why he imprisoned me and made me stay next to him. However, it''s illegal for him to do so. You must persuade him and ask him to be kinder..." Jay pushed his wheelchair into the living room and was utterly difited when he heard the shameless words of a certain woman. "Lock her in the dark room, Storm." "Yes." Storm pushed Angeline into the dark room and locked the door with a click. Angeline was handcuffed, but her legs were untied. She paced back and forth in the room, yelling continuously, "You bastard, Jay Ares. I curse you for not having any seasoning packets in all your instant noodles packets for the rest of your life!" Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie exchanged nces. Baby Zetty said, "This woman sure has the audacity to scold Daddy, eh?" Baby Robbie frowned. "Why is she cursing like Mommy?" After yelling for a while, her mouth and tongue were dry and she began coughing. Jay ordered Storm, "Give her some water." Baby Zetty said, "Daddy, will she continue to scold you after she drinks the water?" Jay began pondering deeply. Let her be. She had bottled up her bitter feelings all these years and had never vent it out. Why not let her vent out to her heart''s content today. Storm opened up the small door on the door panel and handed the ss of water to Angeline, "Drink some water, Miss." Weakly, Angeline said in a hoarse voice, "I¡¯m not drinking. Tell him that I will go on a hunger strike if h e refuses to release me. After I die, I will pester him every day so he will never have peace!" Storm,"..." Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Storm looked at Jay with pleading eyes. "Sir, Ms. Severe said that she¡¯s going on a hunger strike..." Jay raised his handsome eyebrows. Was this girl threatening him? "Let her starve first then." Jay figured that it was because he had indulged her too muchst time that he had encouraged and fostered her hot temper, causing her to leave without saying goodbye, and even snuck off to have stic surgery without even discussing such an important decision with him first. 1 He seemed to have made a mistake. From now on, he would switch to a different mode of discipline. He would switch from being indulgent to being strict, maybe that would help with correcting her hot temper. Having said that, Jay pushed the wheelchair into his bedroom. Angeline yelled for a very long time but no one paid any attention to her. Exhausted, sheid on the tiny bed next to her. Her disheveled hair that hung loose made her look like a ghost. She did what she said and did not eat or drink the entire day... When Jay walked in to see her the next day, sheid o n the bed, her hair disheveled and hung loosely like a ghost. Weakly, she said, "Are you here to collect my body? It''s still early. Wait a few more days." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She had no intention to repent at all. Jay pushed the wheelchair to her and lifted the ck hair that was covering her face. Angeline sneered at him. "What¡¯s wrong, can''t stand seeing a beautiful woman like me dying? Don''t worry, a beauty like me won¡¯t look too bad even if I die." Jay noticed how tender and rosy her face was, how full of vigor her tone sounded, quite unlike someone who had been starving for a day and night. He actually felt quite relieved. "How many procedures did this face of yours go through?" he asked. If this was back then, Angeline would never tell him for fear that he would be heartbroken when he learned about it. Now, however, Angeline misunderstood thinking that Jay did not love her anymore, hence she did not hold back at all and blurted out, "Uncountable." Frost lingered in Jay¡¯s eyes. "Is it worth it to suffer so much for this face?" Tears welled up in Angeline''s eyes instantly. Initially, she thought that all the tortures and hardships she suffered would be worth it as long as he loved her. Now, however, she felt immensely aggrieved seeing how he had cast her aside as worthless. "This is my business, stay out of it!" She eximed in a fit of pique. Jay was furious. "Who can control you then?" Angeline held her tongue. The man she went dating withst night popped up in his mind and he suddenly went berserk. "Speak!" Angeline was a paper tiger, turning weak when Jay was strong and turning strong when Jay was weak. When Jay lost his temper, she would retreat back into her tortoise shell. "You didn¡¯t disclose your identity to me or the children when you''ve returned for so long and chose t o let the children misunderstand you. What exactly are you thinking about?" Jay recalled the silly things she didtely and flew into a rage. "I have no choice but to do so!" Angeline gave herself a n excuse. Jay turned his wheelchair to her and faced her directly. He could clearly see the guilty look on her face. "Did someone put a knife on your throat?" Angeline muttered, "No." "Then why hide your identity?" Angeline''s eyes were pink. She answered weakly, "I¡¯m afraid of you-" "What are you afraid of?" Jay¡¯s patience was running out as he listened to how reluctant she was when she answered his questions. "I left without saying goodbye and went for stic surgery because I was afraid that you will get angry, and even more afraid that you won¡¯t want me anymore." Finally, she poured her heart out and said all the things that she had been bottling up inside all this time. All of a sudden, relief washed over her. She then looked at Jay fearlessly, wearing a look on her face that seemed as though life gave her no pleasure, and death gave her no bitterness. "Why did you do silly things like that if you''re afraid? Are you out of your mind or are you in stupid?" Jay was furious. Aggrieved, Angeline''s tears flowed like a broken tap. All of a sudden, she lost control of her emotions and started scolding him for the crimes he had done. "It''s clear that Angeline is the only one who has a ce in your heart, that''s why you can¡¯t bring yourself to ept Rose, that''s also why you used Angeline''s identity for both marriage certificates. I just want to b e the person whom you can ept wholeheartedly." Chapter 642 Chapter 642 Jay froze. She had discovered the secret about the marriage certificate? "Is that the reason why you chose to undergo stic surgery?" He was extremely angry and wanted to chastise her severely for leaving without saying goodbye. However, after hearing what she had to say, he lost the courage t o chastise her. She had done it only because she cared for him. However... If she cared for him, why would she go on a date with a strange man? "That night, who was the man you were on a date with?" Jay asked with a fierce expression on his face. "I can¡¯t tell you." Angeline remembered the agreement she had with Peter. She did not want to be someone who broke promises. Jay''s heart, which had just been soothed, was thrown into the sea of doubt once more. He felt restless and anxious. "Angeline Severe, why did youe back?" Jay was about to lose his mind. This girl made advances on him while flirting with other men. This was way past his moral boundaries. Angeline decided to let go of everything and be controlled by her emotions. It was way too tiring to be considerate of him anymore. She sat up slowly on the bed, her hair cascading onto her ck-colored gown like a waterfall. Her obsidiancolored eyes glinted like an escaped wild horse''s, seemingly invasive. "Would you like to know why?¡± she asked. "Stop beating around the bush!¡± Jay roared. He felt that he must have overthought things, mistakenly attributing her return to him. Ever since h e learned about the man, he had grown less confident. Perhaps she returned solely for the children. If she had the guts to say she came back for the children, he would have her ripped to pieces. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline looked at him slyly, her eyes tinged with hints of resignation that would make anyone¡¯s heart hurt with pity. Suddenly, she cupped his face in her hands and pressed her lips ferociously against his... She divulged all her dissatisfaction and aggravation t o him. Jay was stunned... That was an unexpected answer. However, it seeded in soothing his agitation. The coldness in his heart melted as he let her go to town on his lips. She had destroyed the iciness in his heart as well. Suddenly, he felt that it was a waste of time to be bothered about uncertainties. At least her reason for undergoing stic surgery was him. She had also returned because of him. His hand gently covered her back. The gown exposed her back where the skin was extremely fair and gentle to the touch. It was enough to make his heart flutter. Angeline took things a step further... Finally, the shackles somehow fell onto the floor, and she tumbled onto the sheets with him. When they were finished, her mind nked out as she looked at the hickeys on his body. Holy sh*t, what had she done? Her first instinct was to get dressed and escape. Jay growled, saying, "Get back here." Angeline meekly made her way back to him. Gulping, she said meekly, "Sorry, I lost control of myself." Chapter 643 Chapter 643 "Thought you could leave after finishing?¡± The corners of Jay''s lips curled upward as he looked at the woman who was bowing meekly and admitting to her mistake aftermitting a wrong. Raising her eyes, Angeline said seriously, "I''m not like that. If you''re willing to be my responsibility, I can take care of you too." Jay''s gaze fell onto her gown. "You used my card to pay for the gown, right?" Angeline''s face reddened immediately. She had just generously said that she would take care of him, yet reality was giving her a harsh p in the face. In the end, it was he who was taking care of her. "Clean this ce up," Jay said exasperatedly as he took a look around him. Desperate to please, Angeline nodded. "Alright." When she finished cleaning, Jay said, "Take me back t o my room. I want to have a shower." Angeline had no choice but to dress him, wheel him back to his room, and assist him in taking a shower. "Do you want to take a shower too?" he asked abruptly. Angeline was just about to beg him to let her use the bathroom. She had not expected him to ask the question without needing to be prompted and was so happy that she could not stop nodding. "Thank you, Sir Ares!" "Do you have any clothes?" he asked with a smirk on his face. It was then that Angeline remembered that she had left her luggage at Josie''s residence when she left City North Experimental Kindergarten that morning. "Sir Ares, please lend me a change of clothes," she begged, abandoning all sense of dignity. An unreadable gaze shed through Jay''s eyes." Assist me in my shower first." Angeline did not think too much about it as she hurriedly followed him into the bathroom. The bathtub was so huge that it was like a miniature swim pool. Jay abruptlytched onto Angeline''s wrist after he entered, tugging on it lightly. She fell into the bathtub as a result. "Sir Ares, what are you doing?¡± She identally inhaled a mouthful of water. As she resurfaced out of the water, she attempted to escape, but Jay confined her tightly within his arms. "Don''t move," he ordered. "It was fun bullying me, wasn¡¯t it?" he asked with an evil grin on his face. Angeline was on the verge of tears. "Sir Ares, I''m sorry." "It''s toote to be sorry now." He bullied her again and again. In the end, shey exhausted in the bathtub, staring lifelessly at the ceiling as she sighed. "Turns out you got to repay the favor sooner orter." "Did you just realize that?" Jay teased. Angeline felt that something was not right. She racked her brains for a long time before asking abruptly, "Sir Ares, have you forgiven me?" Jay had his back against the wall, and his eyes were closed in rxation when the waves she made crashed against his face. He did not answer, but his handsome face was oddly serene. Angeline grinned toothily, her smile as beautiful as a flower. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, she submerged herself into the water like a mermaid and swam over to him before saying gently, " Love!" Jay opened his seductive amorous eyes. His dark hair was drenched, and water was dripping onto his elegant, perfect face, further increasing hispulsion. He looked at her steadily before nodding. That counted as a response. Angeline was as happy as a child, abruptly grabbing onto his neck as she pressed her lips onto his. "Love!" "Be a good girl." "Alright." When they left the bathroom, Angeline realized she had a problem. She did not have a clean bra. She put on a bathrobe that exposed her long, pale legs. The sight of her sent all the blood in Jay''s body rushing down south. In the end, Jay made a call to Josephine and had her bring Angeline¡¯s clothes over. Angeline changed into the clothes Josephine had brought over and prepared to leave for the restaurant with Jay where they would be having dinner with the children. Josephine refused to leave, and the servants had to prepare another ce for her. Angeline was in a great mood all through dinner. Her eyes and brows curved in happiness, and she could not stop herself from giggling. Thus, Baby Zetty asked Baby Robbie, "Do you think Miss Loyle has been tortured to the point of insanity b y Daddy?" Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Baby Robbie was extremely worried too. "It looks like i t. Look at how foolishly she¡¯s grinning." Jenson looked closely at his mommy only to realize that there was a naive expression on her face. The usual range of expressions was gone from her face, which caused his worry to increase. Turning to look at Jay, he asked usingly, "Daddy, what did you do to her?" Jay was very used to Angeline''s foolish grins. When they were younger, this naive grin of contentment would appear on her face whenever her wishes were fulfilled. "Ignore her. Eat,¡± Jay said. Josephine was still worried about Angeline. "Sis Angeline, do you still want to elope with me?" Angeline shook her head. "You¡¯d better elope with Zayne. I¡¯m afraid your brother would kill me otherwise.¡± Josephine came to her conclusion. "Oh no, seems like she¡¯s foolish now." The children took turns to determine if Angeline¡¯s foolishness was part of a pretense or real. Baby Zetty asked her, "Miss, do you still remember who I am?" Angeline squished Baby Zetty''s pink, delicate face as she answered, "You''re my Baby Zetty. Your name''s Rozette Loyle." Jay corrected her. "From today onward, call her Rozette Ares!¡± Angeline protested, saying, "Why does she have to take your surname? Is there anything wrong with her taking my surname?" "What''s your surname?" Jay asked her a question in return. "Loyle!" "Hmm? What''s your surname?" Angeline came to a realization but still refused toply. "Well, she still can''t take the surname Ares. Can''t she take Severe as her surname?" Jay nodded. "Sure." Baby Zetty was infuriated. "Why should I take your surname? I have my daddy and mommy. You don''t get a say in my surname. I think you¡¯re insane." When Baby Zetty finished speaking, she ran upstairs i n a huff and shut her door with a bang. Angeline trembled in fear. Then, she directed her gaze toward Baby Robbie and said in a cutesy tone, "Baby Robbie, why don''t you take my surname?" Baby Robbie, who was drinking water, sprayed water all over Angeline¡¯s face. "Miss, I think you should see a psychiatrist." With that, Baby Robbie fled from the scene as well. Josephine grabbed a napkin and wiped the liquid away from Angelina''s face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Angelina looked steadfastly at Jenson as she said, " Jens, why don¡¯t you take my surname?" Jenson replied, "From Jenson Ares to Jenson Severe, d o you think it sounds good?" Angeline gave it a thought before she nodded and said, "Jenson Severe. You''re right, it doesn¡¯t sound good." Then, she sighed. "I gave birth to three kids, yet none o f them want to take my surname. How saddening." Jay reminded her. "You haven''t reunited with them yet!¡± Angeline snapped out of it and pped herself on the head. "How could I have forgotten about that!" Josephine stared at her nkly. "Sis Angeline, are you sure you haven¡¯t lost your mind?" Jay gave Josephine a deathly stare. "You¡¯ll address her as ''Sister-inw''." Looking at Josephine''s adorably baffled expression, Angeline could not help but lean forward and prepare t o kiss her on the face. She was not prepared for Jay to tug her on the arm away from Josephine. "Watch yourself." Angeline made a funny face at Josephine. "Josephine, I''m alright. I''m just so happy. Your brother is no longer high and mighty. He¡¯s willing to be nice to me again." Josephine was at a loss for words. "So, I just witnessed a bunch of PDA?" She hurriedly sneaked away. Angeline decided to reveal her actual identity to her children. However, when she walkednguidly upstairs and knocked on each bedroom door, no one would pay attention to her. "Baby Zetty, it''s me, Mommy." "Baby Robbie, it''s me, Mommy." "Jens, it''s me, Mommy." None of the children would answer her. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Angeline walked back downstairs with a downcast expression on her face. Holding on to Jay''s arm, sheined, "Why won''t they pay attention to me?" "It¡¯s alright, I''ll pay attention to you," Jay answered carelessly. Angeline buried her face between his knees as she said grumpily, "Jaybie, you¡¯re still the person who treats me the best." Jay ruffled her hair gently. "Did you just realize that?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Angeline ced her cheek against his palm. Jay raised his eyes to look at the doors of the children¡¯s rooms which were all tightly shut. He wanted to say to her, ''You forgot to tell them that you''re Rose Doyle, their mommy. The children think you¡¯re a new mommy. Naturally, they''d ignore you.'' However, when he saw how adorable she looked as shey atop him, he suppressed the urge to tell her the truth. "Angeline, let''s go for a walk," he said, suddenly suggesting. Angeline pushed him toward the door. Today, the sun was shining in the sky, and the temperature was perfect. A wonderful chemical reaction urred when the reserved and chilly Jay Ares was together with the stunning Angeline Severe. The chilliness that emanated from Jay melted, and his face, which usually had a stern expression on it, gradually gave way to one of tender affection. The shallow smile that flooded his face made him look boyish and even more attractive. Angeline was in charge of wheeling him. She would asionally pinch his shoulders yfully, or stretch her hand across his neck to caress his cheek. Jay felt nothing but fondness toward her restless hands. Jay and Angeline stopped moving forward when they reached the carved bench under the blue jacaranda tree. She massaged his legs gently, working like a busy bee. "With my massages, you''ll be able to get back onto your feet." Angeline gazed at Jay, her innocent eyes flooded with a loving expression. Jay answered, "Why should I stand up? This is fine." Angeline,"..." She could not wrap her head around it. What good was there in being immobile?" He gently pinched her petite nose when he saw her confused expression. "This way, I can enjoy your special services." Teasingly, he added, "Like this morning." Angeline''s face turned as red as a tomato when the events of the morning resurfaced in her mind. Then, she buried her face into his chest. Jay could not helpughing. Sometimes, he had no idea how Angeline could possess so many conflicting traits that could not stop him from thinking about her. For example, she was a shy person, but sometimes, she was so bold and open that it was scary. She was as timid as a mouse, yet she had the guts to scold him. Angeline got over herself and raised her stark red face. "I''ll get you back on your feet." Jay saw the glint of determination in her eyes. Smiling, he nodded and said, "Then we¡¯ll work together." "Alright." Suddenly, a shy male voice sounded. "Miss Severe?" Angeline looked in the direction where the voice hade from. It was Hiroshi Titus, one of Sycamore Annex''s esteemed guests. "Young Master Titus?" Angeline said in bewilderment. She forgot that she had flirted with him. Meanwhile, Jay¡¯s eyes turned cold, like a lion who had discovered an invader in his territory. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 "Jaybie, give me a minute.¡± Angeline let go of Jay''s hand and turned around to leave. Jay suddenly grabbed ahold of her hand. Angeline turned and heard him warn in a cold voice. "You''re allowed three sentences with him. Then he has to go." Fingers fluttering, an awkward expression surfaced o n Angelina''s face. "Don¡¯t you think... Three sentences i s a bit too little?" She could not think of how she could send a person away with just three sentences. How could it be enough? Jay said coldly, "Young Master Titus! I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else! See you never!" Angeline was stunned. "Oh, just these three sentences? Would they work?" Angeline walked half-heartedly toward Hiroshi Titus. Hiroshi gazed at the approaching Angeline. Her beauty and pure temperament had settled with time, further increasing her charisma. Hiroshi felt the pace of his heart increase. "Miss... Severe?" Hiroshi became extremely nervous when faced with someone as charismatic as Angeline, which contributed to his stutter. The expression on Jay''s face was as cold as ice. It was as if his coveted treasure had been discovered b y someone else. It turned his mood extremely sour. "Young Master Titus." Angeline had not forgotten about the three sentences Jay allowed her! "Miss Severe, you asked me if I remembered you the other day at Sycamore Annex. My sister was present, thus I didn''t dare to take the liberty of answering you. Today, I havee to tell you that I do remember you. I''ve had a crush on you for so long, so of course, I remember you. How could I forget about you? You mentioned that we could go out for a drink when we had the time to do so. I''m free today, so I¡¯ve made the trip here to invite you to grab a drink with me. What d o you think?" Hiroshi spoke a little incoherently. The expression on Angelina''s face grew awkward. "I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else." Hiroshi''s jaw dropped... "You mean, you''re not Angeline Severe? "I knew that you weren''t her. She''s been dead for so long." Hiroshi''s discouragement and despair flickered away, and soon, he said longingly, "That¡¯s alright. It doesn''t matter if you¡¯re not her. I still like you a lot!" At a loss for words, Angeline rolled her eyes at him." See you. Oh, no, see you never!" Hiroshi looked frustrated. "Are you sure you don''t want to think about it anymore?" Angeline waved her hand at him! Hiroshi wanted to say something to bring Angeline back to him, but then he caught sight of Jay''s murderous expression. Even though he was wheelchair-bound, he still chilled him to the bone. "F*ck off!" Jay bellowed. Terrified, Hiroshi ran off. Angeline returned to Jay''s side, in awe of his three sentences. "Your three sentences were so useful.¡± Jay did not return her smile. "In the future, be less flirtatious when you go out." Angeline pouted. "Well, if you hadn''t rejected me, would I have needed to use my beauty?" Only then did Jay realize that her odd behavior of winking at Hiroshi the other day... Was to test him? "In the future, quit using these dumb moves," he ordered. Then, he announced solemnly, "Your love is in love with you! No need for testing!" Angeline dove into his arms and replied, "Alright." Jay smiled. Hiroshi was deep in thought, for what you lost on the swings you gained on the roundabouts. Angeline had rejected him. He could not afford to lose the seconddy of the Ares family. Thus, he turned and begged his older sister, Yumi Titus, "Sis, I''ve agreed to the marriage between Josephine and me! I just wanted to know what would benefit me if I were to be the son-inw of the Ares family." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yumi replied, "After your marriage with the seconddy, the Titus and Ares families will officially be one. We''ll assist Jack Ares in dealing with Grand Asia first, and after Grand Asia goes bankrupt, you and I will work together to defeat Jack Ares. This way, the Titus family will be able to establish dominance." 1 A greedy glint appeared in the depths of Yumi''s eyes. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 Hiroshi asked in wonder, "Sis, how did you know that there¡¯s a rift between Jack Ares and Jay Ares?" Yumi smiled mysteriously. "That''s none of your business. All you need to do next is to throw all your efforts into getting Josephine Ares to fall in love with you. Your sister will reward you with great benefits." Hiroshi rubbed his chin, a sinister smile creeping onto his face. "Flirting? That''s what I''m best at." In the evening, Josephine spent her time at Flying Moon Cottage. The maids had prepared dinner for her. Tonight¡¯s dinner was slightly different from the others, for there was no soup. However, there was a bottle of Chateau Lafite-Rothschild. Josephine took the bottle of wine and looked at it. It was a bottle of Chateau Lafite-Rothschild from 1887. She smiled as she said, "Such an expensive bottle of red wine should be sent to Sycamore Annex. The reunion between big brother and big sister triumphs their marriage. They could have some wine to cultivate the mood." Then, she stuffed the bottle of red wine into Mrs. Zonder''s arms. "Send it to them." Sycamore Annex. 2 Jay had prepared a grand candle-lit dinner at the pavilion in the back courtyard. Colorful rose petals were arranged into two heart shapes and thick candles were lined to enclose the flowers. A pink canopy was draped over the pavilion as well, enclosing the area to be even more private and flirtatious. Jay had a white tuxedo on and looked as dignified as a prince in a manga. He looked at the person across him who was dressed morously as well. Angeline had a fiery-red gown which enhanced her delightful curves to be even more seductive. The two of them stared at each other affectionately. Angeline was growing shyer under Jay''s seductive gaze. In the end, she lowered her head shyly. "Bashful?" "Who... Who''s bashful? That word doesn''t exist in my dictionary," Angeline retorted. "Angeline, look at me." Angeline lifted her head, which was buried so low that it was almost on the floor, to look at Jay. "Angeline, I love you," Jay said seriously as he looked reverently into her eyes. Angeline''s ears burned and her face became maroon i n color. Nodding her head shyly, she said, "I know!" Jay was not satisfied. "I already said I love you. Don¡¯t you have something to say in return?" Angeline stared at him nkly. "What should I say?" Jay gaped at her. "I thought you were on the right track, but it turns out you''re still a nk canvas." Did he think shecked experience? Angeline could not stand being provoked. "Jaybie, I love you too." Jay, "..." Although she had said it huffily, he could still feel the love in her speech. Thus, he was still happy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Little would Jay know that her saying ''I love you'' would be the start to everything else. Immediately after that, Angelina''s flirting techniques were immediately cranked up a notch. "I¡¯ve only loved you i n my past life, and I''ll only love you for this life and the next." Jay, His heart rate increased inexplicably. Angeline leaned forward, positioning herself near Jay''s face. Her breathtaking thinly made-up face,bined with her hair which was casually pulled back with several hair ornaments, teetered her temperament between enchanting and seductive. "I''m willing to be your pet cat and the pendant on your body. I¡¯m willing to be your legs, your ribs, your eyes, your hair strands..." Jay felt as if his heart was going to beat out of his chest. He abruptly reached out to hook his arm around her neck. "Just be my wife." Angeline smiled charmingly. Jay''s heart hurt when he saw how happy she was. Softly, he said, "Angeline, I owe you a proper wedding." Angeline blinked dumbly before saying thoughtfully, " Haven''t we already married twice?" Jay said in regret, "Although they were both weddings with legal effect, you had the face of Rose Loyle when we appeared in front of the media during our wedding. Thus, everyone in Imperial Capital thinks m y wife is Rose Loyle and not Angeline Severe." Chapter 648 Chapter 648 "My Angeline deserves the grandest wedding. She should not have to marry me in such a pitiful manner," Jay said solemnly. Angeline said seriously, "I don¡¯t feel pitiful. There''s a lot of money in the bank card you gave me. So much that I won¡¯t be able to finish spending it in a lifetime." The expression on Jay''s face darkened unnaturally when money was mentioned... "What do you want?" "Jaybie, the bank card can act as my dowry," Angeline replied smilingly. Jay looked at her silently before he pulled her chin toward him and kissed her lightly on the lips. "Well then, what are you going to give me?¡± Angeline''s eyes sparkled as she anticipated her gift from her love. "Myself!" Jay said as he pointed toward himself. Angeline nearly choked on her saliva. As she coughed violently, she muttered, "That''s not as good as money." Jay pushed her away and red at her angrily. "You dislike me?" Angelineughed dryly. "Love, I need the money." "So I''m not important?¡± Jay would never have thought that there would be a day when he was jealous of money. Angeline shook her head. "Of course, my love is more important than money, hut..." Her eyes glinted mischievously. Jay had a feeling that he would not like whatever she said next. As expected, Angeline''s next words nearly caused him to burst a vessel. "If I want my love, I can just pounce on him any time I please." Jay, Jay had no idea how to educate this shameless girl. H e grabbed the bottle of Chateau Lafite- Rothschild on the table, opened it, and began chugging. "Love, aren¡¯t you allergic to alcohol?" Angeline snatched the wine bottle away from him and smiled as she said, "This is some good stuff. Josephine gave it to me.¡± She lifted her head and began drinking when she finished speaking. Jay thought to himself, ''This girl is already so bold and unconstrained when sober. Who knows what sort of indecencies she''ll get up to under the influence of alcohol?" Angeline felt a gush of warmth settle all over her body after drinking the wine. She rubbed her body against his without restraint. Sitting in hisp, she nuzzled, cuddled, and nibbled at him. Her attachment toward him was both natural and influenced by alcohol. Jay chose to ignore the effects o f alcohol. "Love..." she called out to him in a pleading tone. He could not bear to refuse her... The canopy fluttered as the gentle breeze blew. They were like two ming balls of fire, desperate to mold themselves into each other. They would not stop until they were both ashes. In the end, Jay drifted into a deep sleep from exhaustion. "Goodnight, love." Angeline gave him a light kiss on the forehead after she had finished dressing him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she picked up her clothes and dressed at lightning speed before rushing off toward Josephine''s Flying Moon Cottage. There was something wrong with that bottle of wine. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Mrs. Zonder, one of the housekeepers at Flying Moon Cottage, was the one who had sent the wine over. Thus, it was obvious that she had been instructed by Josephine to do so. Angeline was smart. She knew that Josephine would not harm her, but whoever gave Josephine the wine had done so with ill intentions. Angeline was worried about Josephine''s safety. At Flying Moon Cottage, Josephine had just finished eating dinner when she felt her entire body heating u p and going limp. Josephiney limply on the couch as she said, "Holy s h*t, I''m bing horny right after I¡¯ve eaten?¡± The door creaked as a man entered. The color on Josephine''s face paled as she realized who it was. "Hiroshi Titus, what are you doing here?" Hiroshi stood in front of Josephine and used a hand to lift her chin lightly as he said with a twisted smile on his face. "Second Lady, I''vee to apany you." Josephine realized that a drug to render her unconscious had been added to her meal. She also understood why Hiroshi was here. Anger med within her. "Hiroshi Titus, how dare you drug me?" Hiroshi pulled her into his arms and held her tightly a s he said, "Second Lady, don''t be angry. I''m just too in love with you. Don''t worry, as long as you treat me kindly tonight, I, Hiroshi Titus, will not treat you badly.¡± "Shameless." Instead of bing angry, Hiroshiughed. "What a fiery woman. You''re just my type." Holding Josephine in his arms, he began nibbling at her. "Stop it. Aren''t you afraid that my parents won¡¯t forgive you when they find out?" Hiroshiughed and said, "Your parents would love to see the two of us getting along.¡± Josephine felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach. "My parents know about this?" "You think I could''ve touched these dishes without their permission?¡± Thinking that they would be a family after tonight, Hiroshi did not watch his words a s he spoke to Josephine. The effects of the drugs were growing stronger. Josephine had no energy left to fight back and was forced to give up. Tears streamed down her face. "Why are they treating me this way?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Hiroshi picked her up. Josephine did not know what t o do except utter a prayer. "Almighty God, please send a savior my way. Help me castrate this piece of trash, and I''ll sing your praises every day." "Second Lady, no one wille to save you. Your parents have already found a reason to bring everyone outside away from their posts," Hiroshi said with a smirk. He tore her shirt apart and said admiringly, "You have a pretty good figure." Reaching out, he was about to pinch Josephine when a clear, lilting voice rang out. "Stop!" Hiroshi turned around in shock and saw Angeline, looking as beautiful as a fairy in her long red gown, burst in. "Sis Angeline, you came just in time." Josephine burst into tears of happiness. Angeline kneed Hiroshi onto the ground and grabbed the ropes on the side table, tying him up securely. Her actions were as fluid as water as shepleted her task without breaking a sweat. "How dare you bully my Josephine? Hiroshi Titus, where the f*ck did you get your nerve from?" Angeline began kicking him. Josephine said, "Sis Angeline, help me get dressed. Let me take care of him myself. I''ll change my last name if I don¡¯t render him useless today.¡± Angeline walked to the bed and could not help peeking when she saw Josephine¡¯s chest. Clicking her tongue, she said, "Such a pretty figure. No wonder you caught the attention of this scumbag.¡± Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Speechless, Josephine said weakly, "You¡¯re even more perverted than those scumbags.¡± "They¡¯re so big, even I''m jealous." Angeline teased as she helped Josephine dress. "Dare to show me yours?" Josephine asked. Angelineughed as she said, "Mine aren¡¯t as big as yours." "Then you''ll have to make my brother work harder." Josephine teased. Angeline said, "He''s already working very hard." Josephine pouted. "Dang, you just reunited with my brother and you¡¯ve already given yourself to him?" Angeline said huffily, "How dare you! If it weren¡¯t for the wine you sent over, I wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassing tonight. I bullied your brother so muchst night. I don''t know how I¡¯m going to make it up to him tomorrow.¡± Josephine asked, "What do you need to make up for? I s he trying to act pitiful even though he got a bargain?" Angeline helped Josephine to her feet. Josephine then grabbed a dagger and red at Hiroshi. "Hiroshi Titus, I have a good figure, don''t I?" Hiroshi nearly wet himself in fear. "Miss Ares, I''m sorry. Please, I beg you, please forgive me. I swear that I''ll never harass you again in the future.¡± Angeline exchanged a look with Josephine. In an interrogatory manner, she said to Hiroshi, "We can let you go, but you must be honest. Who told you to do this? Who helped you get into Flying Moon Cottage?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. An unreadable expression appeared on Hiroshi''s face. Josephine ced her foot on Hiroshi''s crotch. "If you don''t tell me, I''ll render you useless." It was a good thing that her strength had not fully returned yet, else Hiroshi would be done for. Yet, Hiroshi was already petrified by Josephine''s actions. Spoiled since birth, he was afraid of pain, so h e immediately begged for mercy. "I''ll tell, I''ll tell." Thus, he told them exactly why his sister had instigated him to pursue Josephine. "My sister wants us to go beyond the point of return. She said Grand Old Master Ares would make the decision for me and have you be betrothed to m e. The Ares and Titus families could then work together to conquer Grand Asia." He omitted the part where the Titus family would throw over the Ares family. Fear blossomed in Angeline and Josephine¡¯s hearts as they listened to him. Jack Ares was in cahoots with Yumi Titus to conquer Grand Asia, and he had chosen to sacrifice his daughter, Josephine Ares. Josephine was traumatized upon hearing this. "My father... How could he treat my big brother and me this way?" Hiroshi muttered, "My two beautifuldies, I''ve already told you everything. Could you let me go now?" Angeline felt that this would affect Josephine''s honor. Besides, she did not want to make things worse than they already were, so she let Hiroshi go with a warning. Josephine flopped onto her bed, traumatized. Angelineforted her. "Josie, don''t be upset. You just got a pair of horrible parents. I''ve gone through the same thing before!" Josephine looked at Angeline and remembered how her parents refused to acknowledge her when she was Rose Boyle. Back then, she was as lowly as a tuft of grass in the dust. Yet, she was stubborn and never gave up. Inspired by Angeline, Josephine became enlightened. "Sis Angeline, why don''t you sleep over tonight and have a chat with me." Angeliney down next to her, fully dressed. "Sure. What do you want to talk about?" "Why do you think my father is targeting my brother and me all of a sudden?" Chapter 651 Chapter 651 "Your brother... Isn''t your father''s biological child. Naturally, your father would not want to give him control of Ares Enterprises." Angeline did not want to lie to Josephine. Josephine was shaken to her core. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said with conviction, "I suspect that you aren''t your father''s biological child either.¡± Her words hit the mark unpredictably. "Then who¡¯s my brother''s father?" Josephine asked curiously. "I don''t know." Inexplicably, the image of the man who looked just like Jaybie appeared in her mind. Josephine and Angelina''s eyes met. All of a sudden, they both felt as if the Ares family was keeping secrets from them. The next day. The early morning light shone into Sycamore Annex, expelling the fog. Even the corridor, which was usually dark and dingy, became bright and weing. 1 Holding her skirt in her hands, Angeline tiptoed toward Jay¡¯s room. Hopefully, her love was still asleep. He would not be happy if he knew she had been gone the whole night. Pushing the door open lightly, Angeline made sure the figure on the bed did not stir before she crept in. Jay shut his eyes abruptly. What was this girl up to? He had not seen her when he woke up this morning and had been waiting for a long time for her return. The covers were lifted off him, and the mattress sunk downward. A warm body appeared next to him. Jay was shocked... He understood now. The girl had not left him for a short while, but the whole night instead. That was why she was acting so oddly and pretending that she had not left. Enraged, Jay opened his eyes and red at Angeline. Angeline just happened to be looking at him guiltily... "Love!¡± she cried out guiltily. "Where did you gost night?" he asked coldly. He was possessive and would not allow his woman to shilly-shally. Angeline was a coward and could not speak fluently under his cold re. "Love, you have to promise that you won''t be angry if I tell you." Jay''s thoughts began running wild. He was beginning t o think that Angeline had betrayed him. "Tell me," he said as he bit on his lip. Angeline was nearly in tears. "Love, are you angry?¡± Jay said exasperatedly, "Wouldn''t you be angry if I didn''t return for the whole night?" He tried reasoning with her. Yet, the way women''s brains worked would always be different from a man''s. "No." Jay,"..." He was beginning to think that the girl did not love him as much as he did. Seeing the hurt surface in his eyes, Angeline panicked. "Love, I went to Flying Moon Cottagest night." Jay red at her, regret pooling in his heart. He should have given Josephine''s hand in marriage to Zayne as soon as possible without considering that he would not be able to make her happy. At least then Josephine would not be giving him so much trouble now. "What were you doing there?" Jay repressed the anger within him. Angeline thought that Jay''s observational skills must have been very sluggishst night. She asked curiously, "Love, didn''t you think that there was something wrong with the winest night?" Jay replied, "I didn¡¯t drink it." He implied that he did not think anything was wrong because he had not drunk the wine. Angeline guided him patiently. "And you didn''t think that I was unusualst night?" She could not believe that he did not think something was off after how rough she wasst night. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Jay said calmly, "Is there a day when you¡¯re not acting odd?" Angeline broke into a sweat. It was true that it was not her first time being rough with him, but it was not amon urrence. "Love, give it more thought..." Angeline protested coquettishly. Jay¡¯s heart warmed the minute she began acting cutely. He pulled her into his arms and ruffled her hair affectionately. He finally began thinking critically. As something came to mind, the expression on Jay''s face darkened abruptly. "There was something wrong with the wine from yesterday?" Angeline smiled and nodded. "You guessed it." "So you went to Flying Moon Cottage to be a hero?" Angeline did not hear the discontent and sarcastic undertone in his words. Nodding, she said proudly," Luckily, I made it in time. Else, your angelic sister would''ve been destroyed by Hiroshi Titus." Jay''s expression was frosty. "The next time something like this happens, tell me. Don¡¯t go alone." Angeline peeked at his legs... "But..." Jay said angrily, "What?" Was she looking down on his abilities? "Okay," Angeline replied. Jay realized that Angelina''s praises for Josephine might have been a bit too much. He wrinkled his brows in dissatisfaction. These twodies had such a close rtionship that he was slightly jealous. "Is Josephine alright?¡± Jay finally realized that he should be thinking about his sister. Angeline said, "When I arrived, he had already taken Josephine¡¯s top off..." Then, she smiled sweetly as she said, "Luckily, he didn''t manage to take advantage of her. I was the one who got the better end of things. I touched them twice. They felt really good." i Jay fixed his stare on Angeline who had an insatiable expression on her face. His expression turned as dark as the bottom of a pit. He had no idea that this girl was so perverted. "I suppose I must get Josephine to marry as soon as possible," he said. Angeline did not know his true intentions. She nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, lest a flower is spoiled by a pat of cow dung." Jay said listlessly, "It might not just be a pat of cow dung that destroys the flower. There are also self-righteous weeds." Angeline did not know that he was referring to her. Nodding dumbly, she said, ¡°Yeah, way too many people have their eyes on Josephine." Jay replied, "Tell your brother he cane to ask for her hand in marriage!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Angeline was surprised. "I thought you didn''t like my brother?" "Times have changed," Jay replied, "Now that he''s had some achievements in his business, it''s good to have Josephine marry him." Josephine agreed. "Yeah." Jay, "..." It was like talking to a brick wall! "Angeline, I''m hungry." As he had exerted arge amount of physical energyst night and spent a morning debating with her, Jay was starving. Angeline helped him to his feet and dressed him. After assisting him to wash up, she wheeled him into the dining room. The children were already there. When they saw Jay and Angeline appear with wide smiles on their faces, a knowing expression appeared on all three children''s faces. Baby Robbie sighed. "It seems that the golden pig ate in cabbagest night." Baby Zetty was disappointed. "How could that have happened?" However, Jenson said, "Pretty good." Angeline greeted the children cheerfully. "Hello babies, how did you sleepst night?" The three children rolled their eyes at her. "The candles from your romantic dinner were too bright," Baby Robbieined. "It was too loud." Baby Zetty pouted. "Please let us know in advance if there are such asions in the future so that we can avoid it," Jenson said gravely. The color of Angeline¡¯s face alternated between red and white. "Umm, it won''t happen again next time," Angeline said carefully to please the three children. However, this ambiguous way of expressing immediately offended someone. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 The rich breakfast suddenly tasted like candle wax to Jay. Spitting his pastry into the nearest trash can, he sat with an ugly expression on his face. Were the children trying to hinder his path to happiness? The three children looked at their daddy... Baby Robbie pretended to sigh like an adult. "Ah, even heroes have a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman." Jay replied, "The best beauty is not to be found, but to b e met. If you have met yours, tell Daddy. I can help you reserve your little wife for you." Jenson roasted his daddy without hesitating, saying," Not everyone is a visual animal like you. Besides, not everyone is a pedophile like you." Jay, "Who taught you to speak like this?" Jay roared angrily. Angeline buried her face in her te. Jenson nced at Angeline, an unreadable expression in his eyes. Jay directed his cutthroat gaze over to Angeline and was met with the sight of Angeline burying her face in her te. Jay did not know if he shouldugh or cry. "Angeline?¡± Angeline raised her head nervously. The tip of her nose was covered with cream cheese. She looked ridiculous. "Enjoy your meal,¡± Jay said. "Okay." The doors of Sycamore Annex burst open. Storm rushed into the room. "Mr. Ares, this is bad. Something''s happening at Flying Moon Cottage." "Did something happen to Josephine?" Angeline mmed her cutleries back onto the table and stood u p, her entire body tense. Jay took a look at the agitated Angeline and furrowed his brows lightly. He felt that she might not even be as worried if something happened to him. "Sit down," he ordered. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Angeline sat back down. "What''s going on?¡± Jay asked Storm. Storm said bluntly, "Miss Josephine tried to kill someone." "Who did she kill?" Angeline asked. "Hiroshi Titus,¡± Storm answered. Angeline gloated andughed loudly. "Haha, karma has its ways. Has that b*stard died yet?¡± i "He''s on hisst breath." Angeline¡¯sughter stopped abruptly as her expression turned serious. "That... That serious?" Jay directed an inquiring gaze towards Angeline. She had rushed off to be a herost night. Did she have something to do with it? Angeline knew that it was not a matter to joke about. She waved her hands as she said, "It wasn¡¯t me." Jay breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Storm, let''s g o and check it out." "I¡¯m going too.¡± Angeline followed them. The three children stood up. "We''re going to join in on the fun!" "You three stay behind,¡± Jay ordered. The children had no choice but to remain at Sycamore Annex. Flying Moon Cottage. Hiroshiy on the floor, a dagger sticking out of his chest. His body spasmed wildly due to excessive bleeding. Yumi was aggressively forcing the Ares family to fess up. "Old Grand Master Ares, my brother is the only son of the Titus family. How am I supposed to tell my parents about what happened here? The Ares family must make it up to me." Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Jack red at Josephine. "Josie, what''s going on?" Josephine cried out frantically, "How am I supposed t o know? This ident just happened while I was at home, but it has nothing to do with me." When Jay and Ares arrived at Flying Moon Cottage, Josephineunched herself into Angelina''s arms. "Sis Angeline, they think I''m the one who tried to kill Hiroshi Titus." Angeline said solemnly, "It''s okay to eat like a pig, but not to talk like one. You''re responsible for the words you utter.¡± Jay''s gaze was steely. "Is there any evidence?" Yumi said, "The surveince footage shows that my brother entered Flying Moon Cottage at 6:50 pmst night. Miss Severe arrived not long after. This morning, we found my wounded brother at Flying Moon Cottage after Miss Severe left. Only Miss Ares and Miss Josephine were presentst night. If it weren''t them who injured my brother, who could it b e?" Jack suddenly said thoughtfully, "Josie can¡¯t even truss up a chicken, so how could she have injured Hiroshi who''s so strong and resilient? However, Angeline Severe has had martial arts training. I''m sure it was her." Although Josephine was Jack''s unpopr, adopted daughter, she was still of use to him. Thus, Jack would naturally think of ways to protect her. He sessfully provoked Jay with his words. The only hint of father-son love Jay had for him immediately shriveled into dust. Jay directed his frosty gaze toward Jack, and their gazes shed together like waves. Jack had never seen Jay look at him so coldly before. His gaze was as sharp as a frozen de, cutting through everything and anything in the world. Jack finally realized that by dragging Angeline into this mess, Jay would have lost all respect for him. Jayughed coldly. "Father, you''re not a three-year-old child. You should know that thew requires irond evidence. By spewing facts not backed up by evidence, you''re merely wasting everyone''s time." His sharp criticisms embarrassed Jack greatly. "Where are the leftovers fromst night?" Jay¡¯s alternative methods of investigating caused Jack to panic slightly. Sycamore Annex had prepared the dinner for Flying Moon Cottage. To get Hiroshi and Josephine together, he had ordered several drugs to be added to the dishes. However, his men had already gotten rid of the food. The bottle of wine had disappeared too. At the mention of dinner, Josephine immediately said, "Big Brother, there was something wrong with dinnerst night. My entire body went limp after eating.¡± Jack grasped at the opportunity to attack Angelina further. "If Josephine was unwell, then there''s an even lower chance that she could have attacked Hiroshi!" Jay directed his chilling gaze toward Jack, who had already angered him by constantly attacking and framing Angeline. "Dad, what sort of disgusting thing did you put in my little sister¡¯s dinner?" Jack was furious. "Jay, you''re using me." Jay replied, "Were you not the one who taught me this method of inferring cases with logic?" Jack would not have thought that it would be so difficult to fight back against Jay the moment he decided to attack. "Hmmph,¡± Jack said angrily, "Don''t say anything without evidence." "Right back at you," Jay retorted coldly. Jack, The police soon arrived. After they took the evidence, they wanted to take Angeline and Josephine to the station for questioning. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline did not want to drag Josephine into this mess, thus she stepped forward and said, "Officer, Josephine slept the whole night away after eating dinnerst night. She doesn¡¯t know anything. I can go alone." "Sis Angeline?" Josephine''s eyes grew teary. Angeline said quietly, "Josie, there''s no need for the both of us to get involved." Jay¡¯s heart hurt. He had not expected Angeline to shoulder all the me. Angeline walked to him and said quietly in aforting tone, "My love, don¡¯t worry about me." Heartbroken, Jay asked, "Why?¡± Angeline had not defended herself once in the entire process. There was no doubt that she wanted to shield Josephine from danger. He could not understand. Why would she choose to help Josephine and ignore his suffering? Angeline saw the red streaks in Jay¡¯s eyes and understood that he was in a great deal of pain. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 She put her lips next to Jay¡¯s ears and said softly, "My love, I''ll help you to protect the people you want to protect. Think of it as me loving the people connected t o you.¡± Jay,"..." Angeline¡¯s words showed her infinite love for Jay. However, she did not know that she was the source of his life and joy. Jay held on tightly to Angeline¡¯s hands as he said vehemently, "Don''t let yourself be bullied when you get there. Even if you tear the sky apart, I''ll patch it back for you.¡± Angeline smiled sweetly. "Alright.¡± Worried that she would be bored and lonely, Jay gave her a task. "Use your bright mind to think of this when you''re free. Have you ever offended anyone? It¡¯s obvious that the person behind this wanted to frame you.¡± Angeline said smugly, "I''m beautiful and loved by you. Lots of people are jealous of me." Jay,"..." He nearly choked on his spit in anger. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s in that mind of yours?" Jay asked angrily. It was a matter of life and death, yet she was not taking i t seriously at all. "It''s all you," Angeline said, pouting. Jay ruffled her hair. "Alright. Hope you won¡¯t be too bored in there." Angeline smiled and said, "I won''t be bored. I''ll be thinking of you every second.¡± Jay, "Officer, you can take her away." He would probably lose control if he let her continue talking. Angeline was taken away by the police officers. Jay''s cold eyes began glowing red as he fixed his creepy re on Jack. When Jack caught sight of Jay¡¯s frosty gaze, he inexplicably felt himself beginning to panic. Jack consoled himself, thinking, ''Jay''s both legs are disabled now. He''s been stripped of his position at Ares Enterprises. He¡¯s much less intimidating than before. ''Why should I be afraid of him?'' Jay left Flying Moon Cottage with a newfound determination. Thest thing Jack saw from him was his straight back. Jack''s victorious smile slowly became unnatural. When Jay returned to Fragrant Vessel Court, he immediately instructed Grayson, "Grayson, find someone to take the me for the missus.¡± "Yes, President Ares,¡± Grayson replied. Tears overflowed from Jay''s eyes. Clenching his teeth, he said, "I tolerated his actions because I took into ount his kindness in raising me. Yet, he''s not satisfied and instead extended his ws to Angeline. From now on, I won¡¯t view him as my father anymore." A relieved smile appeared on Grayson¡¯s face. "It''ll be much easier to do things with that said, Mr. Ares." The tears turned into a murderous re. "Now that he has his son, he has lost all love for Josephine and I. I¡¯ll cut him off and let him have a taste of his own medicine." Grayson was startled. Was Mr. Ares going to take out his anger on an innocent baby? The weight of this hostility was unprecedented. However, Grayson too felt that Jack Ares deserved it. Grayson said angrily, "Mr. Ares, Grand Old Master Ares stripped you of your position at Ares Enterprises because you¡¯re disabled and transferred your portion o f thepany shares to Jack. Now that Jack is in power of Ares Enterprises, his worth has increased tremendously. He''s almost at your level now. "We¡¯ve been forging a path in the market for Ares Enterprises for so long, but it¡¯s Jack who''s reaping the benefits. Besides, to boycott Grand Asia, Jack has stopped all technical and material support from Ares Enterprises toward Grand Asia. Now, Grand Asia is at risk of stopping production of their high-end technical products." Jay said, "Seek a new partnerpany immediately." Chapter 656 Chapter 656 Grayson spoke hesitantly, "Jack has teamed up with Bell Enterprise and Titus Enterprise to boycott Grand Asia. I''m afraid that we''re in trouble this time." Jay reminded him, saying, "We have insiders in Bell Enterprise." Grayson was enlightened. "Sean Bell." Ever since Jay had helped Sean make things difficult for Stanley Bell, the performance of Bell Enterprises had fallen steadily. While Stanley''s position in Bell Enterprises was bing lower, Sean was bing the new face of Bell Enterprise. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay said quietly, "In the end, Bell Enterprise still belongs to others.¡± Grayson said, "The reason we had Ares Enterprises produce those important parts back then was that Mr. Ares thought that Ares Enterprises and Grand Asia were a family. However, Ares Enterprises is taking revenge on Grand Asia. It''s truly a chilling sight to watch. It seems that Grand Asia needs to forge a path for themselves in producing parts." Jay had another idea. "Get Severe Enterprise to be in charge of this. Grand Asia will oversee the process." "But Severe Enterprise isn''t..." Jay knew that Grayson was worried that Severe Enterprise would pull the same stunt as Ares Enterprises. "Don¡¯t worry, it won''t happen.¡± Grayson sighed. Mr. Ares was blinded by love. "Is there anyone who can take charge in Severe Enterprise?" "Old Master Severe is almost back to full health. His mind has always been sharp. Let the old tiger back into Swallow City. With financial support from Grand Asia, Severe Enterprise will be back on their feet in no time." "Yes, Sir." Jay had always been meticulous. He guessed that Jack would next focus his attention on destroying Grand Asia, so he immediately instructed Grayson, " Make the overnight trip to Bell Enterprise and negotiate the contract. Remember, the longer the contract, the better. Add weight to the price they need t o pay should they breach the contract. Severe Enterprise should mature in two years. Then, nopany will be able to threaten Grand Asia." Grayson had an acute sense of business himself. "I''ll leave immediately." Grayson was about to leave when Jay called out to him. "Wait!" Grayson turned around, but Jay did not continue speaking. His eyes were shut tightly and he seemed to be meditating. Grayson knew that when this happened, Mr. Ares woulde up with a shocking n. A whileter, Jay opened his eyes and said slyly, "Ares Enterprises have stolen my fruits ofbor. Shouldn''t w e collect some interest from them?" Grayson rejoiced. "Mr. Ares, I thought that you were going to turn a blind eye on their bullying antics because of your familial ties to Ares Enterprises." Jay''s voice was deep, and it was difficult to decipher his exact mood. "Kindness must always be returned tenfold. That¡¯s basic manners!" Grayson wanted tough. Mr. Ares always had several dazzling reasons for seeking revenge. Jay¡¯s hands curled into fists. "Grayson, have you heard of the phrase ''keep your friends close, keep your enemies closer¡¯?" Grayson smiled lightly. "Mr. Ares, I know all the merchants who are working with Ares Enterprises, as well as the entire structure of their industrial chain. You need only say the word to ensure the gap in Ares Enterprises grows bigger." "Don''t make it too obvious. Let him get a taste of sess first. It hurts more when you fall from a higher ce." Grayson was startled. It seemed that the father-son rtionship between Mr. Ares and Jack had fizzled out into nothing. "Whatever you say, Mr. Ares,¡± Grayson replied. The next day, the sun rose. Jack''s sedan appeared on the lowest floor of Bell Enterprise''s headquarters. As Jack stepped in, he knew that there was no time to lose in his battle with Jay. He had to cut off production from Grand Asia as soon a s possible and make it difficult for them to even move an inch. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Stanley Bell was stopped by Jack the moment he arrived at the doors. "Stanley." Stanley smiled. "Ah, it''s Jack. I heard that your spirit has been undefeatabletely." Jack smiled and said, "And I heard that your position i n Bell Enterprise is in danger." Stanley frowned. "Hmmph, and that''s all thanks to your son. My title of chairman is now nothing more than a title." Jack leaned toward Stanley, a cunning smile on his face. "Stanley, how would you like to take revenge?" Stanley had heard rumors that Jack and Jay had cut each other off from their lives. Now, he guessed it to b e true. "Jack, are you here to help me?" Jack replied, "Why don¡¯t we talk somewhere else?" The two men arrived at Stanley¡¯s office. Jack said, " Stanley, as long as you''re willing to support me in one thing, I swear that I can help you regain control of the entire Bell Enterprise." "What do you want?" "For Ares Enterprises and Grand Asia to split. Ares Enterprises has stopped manufacturing the parts that Grand Asia uses in its chips. They''ll surely come looking for support at Bell Enterprise. As long as you, Stanley, refuse to work with Grand Asia, Ares Enterprises will be able to provide Bell Enterprises with the processing rights of many products." Jack exined. Stanley still held a grudge against Jay for bullying him. Without hesitation, he agreed. "Sure thing." To showcase his sincerity, Stanley rang for his secretary. "Get the president here." The secretary replied, "The president is in a meeting with the stakeholders." Stanley was startled. "Why didn''t anyone inform me?" His secretary said, "Sir, you werete. They didn¡¯t have the time to wait for you any longer before they started the meeting." Stanley had a bad feeling in his heart. He looked at Jack and said, ¡°Could Master Ares have been a step ahead of us?" Jack considered this for a moment before he shook his head and said, "Angelina got into trouble yesterday. He was so panicked over this, so I don¡¯t think he would have the time to worry about the company." 1 To be honest, Jack simply did not believe that Jay would be more meticulous than he was. Stanley suggested, saying, "Jack, why don¡¯t we attend the meeting with the stakeholders together? You could announce your ns there. I¡¯m sure the stakeholders would be happy to help you." "Alright." They went to the room where the meeting was being held. When they reached, the door opened and Grayson left the room with a thick contract in his hands. When he saw Jack, Grayson smiled charmingly. "Old Master Ares, you¡¯rete." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A nauseated, hideous expression appeared on Jack¡¯s face. However, he soon let it go and smiled as he posed a question at Sean who was standing behind Grayson. " Sean, how long is your contract with Grand Asia?" Sean smiled warmly. "Two years." Jack was startled. It seemed that Jay had long since detected the unfriendliness from Ares Enterprises. However, there were both pros and cons to a contract o f two years. Jack smiled coldly. "Grand Asia has negated all their funds onto this one chip. Aren''t they going to branch out into other areas?" Grayson smiled. "Old Master Ares, that¡¯s where you''re mistaken. We only had to pay a small deposit, and we¡¯ll pay the rest of the amount when the products are delivered.¡± The smile on Jack''s face froze. If that was the case, there would be no financial pressure on Grand Asia. Stanley Bell reprimanded Sean, "Sean, how could you sign this contract? What if Grand Asia decides to go back on the deal? Bell Enterprise would be left with materials that we can''t use." Sean replied, ¡°Dad, don''t worry. The price to pay should the contract be breached is extremely high. Both Grand Asia and Bell Enterprise can''t afford it." Stanley Bell and Jack Ares were both dumbfounded. Chapter 658 Chapter 658 This time, Jack was forced to admit defeat. He could not help but admire Jay¡¯s foresight and meticulousness when dealing with a problem. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Grayson smiled as he left. As he watched Grayson''s thin figure leave them, Jack burst forth and caught up with him. Grayson had just got into the lift when Jack slipped in with him. "Does the old master have something to say to me?" Jack hesitated before saying, ¡°Grayson, I''m aware of your abilities. You should know that one should always go with the flow. Grand Asia is no longer as grand as it used to be. Now that Jay is paralyzed in both legs and you have lost the support of Ares Enterprises, Grand Asia won''t be able to hold on for much longer. However, if you¡¯re willing to join us at Ares Enterprises, I promise that I''ll treat you well.¡± Grayson smiled awkwardly. ¡°Old Master, seeing how kindly you''ve treated me, consider it kindness when I remind you of the idiom, ''keep your friends close, but your enemies closer¡¯. If you want to bring me away, you should have investigated as to why I decided to continue staying at Grand Asia." The doors opened and Grayson strode off. An inexplicable glow appeared in the depths of Jack''s eyes. Grayson had not rejected him outright. Did that mean he still had a chance? Jack retrieved his phone and immediately made a call to his secretary. "Get me a file with information about Grayson immediately.¡± "Yes, Sir." His secretary returned the call to him shortly. "Mr. Director, I''ve got the file on Grayson." Jack was surprised. He had thought it would be difficult to get information on the higher-ups in Grand Asia. "Tell me." "The file states that he''s an orphan. When he was eight years old, he was adopted by the founder of Grand Asia and sent overseas. When he came back, he took the role of being Master Ares¡¯ assistant." The color of Jack''s face turned green. Grayson had been toying with him. He had given him hope only to have them dashed at the next step. They were both family and friends. There was no way Grayson would betray Jay. When he left Bell Enterprise''s Central Building, Grayson immediately rushed over to Grand Asia''s medical department where Old Master Severe''s ward was. "Grayson, Jay told you toe, didn''t he?" Old Master Severe had not seen Jay for a long time and missed him. "How''s Jay doing? Is he feeling better?" Grayson answered truthfully, "His health is fine, but h e has to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡± Old Master Severe shed tears at that news. "It''s too bad for that child.¡± "Thank you for caring for him, Old Master Severe," Grayson said. "He must¡¯ve encountered a difficult matter he couldn''t solve if he asked you toe to see me. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on," Old Master Severe said. Grayson immediately replied, "Ares Enterprises is cutting off ties with Grand Asia, and they''re cutting off production of many pieces needed by Grand Asia. Mr. Ares hopes that you, Old Master Severe, will be able to enter the field again. Grand Asia needs the help of Severe Enterprise.¡± Old Master Severe took a look at the familiar ward before saying, "I''ve been here for too long. It¡¯s high time I left. Tell him to give me two years.¡± Grayson smiled as he said, "Two years is just fine." The expression on his face sobered as he thought of something. "Old Master Severe, the missus might not b e able to wee you personally when you''re discharged." Old Master Severe got a bad feeling in his heart. "What happened to Angel?" Grayson could only tell the truth. "She got framed and i s in jail right now. Don''t worry, Old Master Severe, Mr. Ares has made the necessary arrangements. She won''t be in there for too long." There was a solemn expression on Old Master Sever''s face. "Alright.¡± Jack had been out and about for the whole day, but his efforts were to no avail. He returned to Sycamore Annex in Tourmaline Estate. Sitting in his study, Jacky his head against the headrest and shut his eyes. A smile appeared on his weather-beaten face. Holding a tter of fruits, Sera entered the room and said gently, "Old Master Ares." Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Jack opened his eyes slowly and his gazended upon Sera¡¯s young face. Although Sera''s looks were not as breathtaking as Angeline''s, she was beautiful in a bashful sort of way. Humble since birth, she was good at reading the room and slipping through the cracks to cling to the powerful. When she saw that Jack was nning to suppress Jay''s force, Sera mentally calcted what would be her best moves to gain the most benefits. Feeding Jack the oranges she had peeled, she smiled sweetly. "Old Master Jack, aren''t they sweet?¡± Her eyes glittered. Jack felt himself swoon at her smile. Without a second thought, he swept her into his arms and bent down to kiss her. Sera intended to cling to his power, but she did not want to be with him as a couple. Immediately, she covered his mouth with a hand and rejected him politely. "Old Master Jack, Madam is outside." Jack might have considered that back when he was still pretending to be a kind father who was an unquestioning saint. However, he had most of the shares of Ares Enterprises now. Plus, the third family that consisted o f Jenson Ares had already been taken out of the picture by Jay. The second family had such a small amount of shares that there was nothing to be afraid o f. Jack Ares had be the most powerful person in Ares Enterprises. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Thus, his ego had inted. He was not afraid anymore. He removed Sera''s hand seemingly in an attempt to get revenge for her rejection. He ripped her clothes apart roughly before doing what he liked to her. Sera''s face turned deathly pale. Her heart belonged to Jay Ares. She still had a bright outlook on love and could not ept any other men. "Old Master Jack, please let me go," Sera begged with tears in her eyes. "Sera Severe, you''re the mother of my child. You''re not to have any thoughts about other men in the future," Jack ordered. Sera said chokingly, "Old Master Jack, I don''t have any thoughts about other men. I''m pregnant and don¡¯t have the means to tend to you right now." It was only then that Jack let go of her. Dusting himself off, Jack said coldly, "You can let go o f your hopes toward him. Hispany, Grand Asia, is done for. I''ve teamed up with Bell Enterprise and Titus Enterprise of Swallow City to boycott him. He''ll soon run out of parts for his high-tech products. I''m interested to see how long he can hold on. A disabled man who has fallen from fame in the business world doesn''t deserve your love." Tears glinted in Sera¡¯s eyes as shey disheveled across the table. Jack had no idea how women were like. Jay was an excellent man. Even if he was fully paralyzed and worthless, women would still fawn over his handsome face and beautiful body. Before he left the study, Jack said with utmost confidence, "Just you wait. Soon, he''ll be even more pitiful than a stray dog." Sera let her tears flow freely after she heard Jack leave the study. Even if Jay was a dog, she would still like him. It was a shame that Jay would not spare her a nce even if he was a dog. Madam crept in silently after Jack had left. When she saw how pitifully Sera was weeping, she said, "Sera, why don¡¯t you give in to him?" Sera lifted her head, surprise and confusion evident in her eyes. "Madam, are you willing to let me have him?" Madam smiled bitterly. "I''m sure you know too. I¡¯ve never been able to bear any children after all these years. I feel guilty. Now that you''re pregnant with his child, I''ll treat the two of you with kindness." Unwillingness shed through Sera''s eyes. "But I don''t want to destroy your rtionship with him.¡± Madam held on to her hand and patted it as she said," I know you like Jay. However, that child is so stubborn and headstrong in his rtionships. He has already imed Angeline as his own, so no one else can take his heart away. Why should you bother?¡± Hatred appeared in Sera''s eyes. "What if Angeline died?" Fear rippled in Madam''s heart when she saw how hatred had blossomed through Sera¡¯s love. It seemed that this woman would not stop at anything to get what she wanted. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 "What are you going to do?" Sera knelt in front of Madam and begged, "Madam, I know you''re truly good to me. I have no ambition in life but only one wish, to marry Master Ares. Madam, please help me aplish this." ¡°How do you want me to help you?" Madam was shocked. "Madam, persuade the seconddy to testify against Angelina and use her of murder. I don''t believe that I can''t snatch Jay''s love away from a murderer," Sera said confidently. "I''ll help you think... Of a way," Madam said with difficulty. The twisted expression on Sera''s face returned to normal. "Thank you, Madam." Suddenly, she knelt on the floor and kissed Madam''s feet as a way of showing her thanks. Madam sighed loudly before she left the room slowly, a solemn expression on her face. As Sera watched Madam¡¯s figure vanish from the doorway, her expression of utmost gratitude changed into one of confusion. Madam''s help toward her was just as Jay had described it. It seemed to be slightly odd. The moon was iplete at night. As he sat at the window and looked up at the crescent moon, Jay felt his heart fill with sorrow. He and Angelina had finally reunited after so many hurdles. Their happy days had just begun, but they were forced to be apart again. When he shut his eyes, he could nearly see Angelina''s mischievous face in front of him. He greatly missed the happiness Angelina brought him. It was sad that the wonderful Angelina had met the troublesome him. She was suffering a bumpy life with him. He never wanted her to be hurt again. "Storm." "Yes, Mr. Ares?" Storm walked over briskly. "Has the court date been agreed on?" "Mr. Ares, we''ve asked the court to hear her case as soon as possible, just like you instructed. The date has been set for the day after tomorrow," Storm replied. Jay nodded. "Alright." He continued, "I''ve been thinking these two days. Although Hiroshi was assassinated, the mastermind behind this might not have wanted him dead. However, they likely wanted to get the missus in trouble." Storm immediately began thinking. "Who would benefit the most if something happened to the missus?" Then, he became enlightened. "Sera Severe?" Jay nodded and said, "Something¡¯s going on between my mom and Sera. I''m worried that my mom will help her to make things difficult for Angeline." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Would Madam instigate Miss Josephine?" "Take me to Josephine. I''ve got to prepare her in case she bes soft-hearted." "Yes, Sir." When Jay saw Josephine, she was sitting cross-legged on the bed while staring out of the window. "Josie!" Jay wheeled himself in front of Josephine as h e called out to her. Josephine did not turn around. Her disheveled voice floated toward him instead. "Big Brother, I''m sorry. Sis Angeline had to go to jail because of me." Jay said coldly, "You shouldn''t be the one saying that." Chapter 661 Chapter 661 A vehement expression appeared on Josephine''s face. "It¡¯s all Dad''s fault. If he hadn''t taken it upon himself t o be my matchmaker, how could a scumbag like Hiroshi Titus get into Tourmaline Estate?¡± When she remembered how she had nearly gotten vited by Hiroshi, Josephine was so angry that she could not speak. "The good husband Dad chose for me is clearly a shameless man." As she spoke, tears fell. "Big Brother, why is Dad doing this to me?" Jay remained silent for a long time before saying solemnly, "Probably because you and I are both not his biological children." He paused before saying, "Mom¡¯s infertile." Josephine was stunned. "I''m telling you this because I don''t want you to have too high hopes toward this familial rtionship. Else, the cruelty of the real world will crush you." Disappointment was all over Josephine''s face as she said, "So I''m really not their biological daughter." Jay said calmly, "However, you¡¯re still mine and Angelina''s little sister. So there¡¯s no need to undervalue yourself." Josephine was moved to tears. "Big Brother!" Jay said, "Learn to take care of yourself in the future. Don''t let Sis Angeline worry about you anymore." Josephine lowered her head. "Sis Angeline jumped off a building, beat up a pervert, and took the me for m e... I''ll never be able to repay her kindness toward me i n this life!" Her eyes shone as a thought urred to her. "Big Brother, don''t you worry. I¡¯ll take all the me myself i n this trial. That way, Sis Angeline can be acquitted." Jay smiled as he looked at her. "Your Sis Angeline didn¡¯t love you for nothing. However, you don''t need to do anything. I have ways to ensure that you''ll be safe." Josephine was stunned. Jay continued saying, "Angeline took all the me because she hoped that you would be able to live without a care in the world. This is my hope for you too. "Josephine, don''t disappoint us." Josephine choked. "Yes, Big Brother. I understand." Jay nodded. The expression on his face became somber as a thought urred to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Josie, my biological parents... They¡¯re dead." Josephine was stunned... She sensed the sadness that enveloped her older brother when he mentioned his biological parents. "Do you want to meet your biological parents? I don''t want you to have any regrets in life, unlike me." It was a sudden question. Josephine had never thought about it before. She remained stunned before she shook her head. Jay said, "If there ever is a day that you''d like to meet them, tell me." "Okay." With that, Jay left. Waves of emotion rippled in Josephine''s eyes. "Big Brother!" Josephine stumbled as she ran after him. She sobbed, saying, "Even Mom and Dad don¡¯t love me anymore, so why are you being nice to me?¡± Jay did not turn around as he said with difficulty, "I''m a businessman. I''ve loved and protected you as my little sister for more than 20 years. It''d be a waste to throw away 20 years of effort!" "Thank you, Big Brother." A smile appeared on Josephine¡¯s face. "No worries." Jay had just left when Madam arrived. When she saw Josephine, she called out to her in an extraordinarily warm andpassionate manner," Josie." Chapter 662 Chapter 662 Josie looked at her nkly like a puppet. "Mom, you look like you¡¯re in a good mood," Josie said. Her mom smiled and said, "I heard that you got better. Why wouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± Josie faked augh. She was vited by Hiroshi and Sis Angeline took the fall for her. Everything that piled up and everything that happened was not anything to be happy about. However, her mother could not hide her feelings. Her mother sat by the bed, took Josie''s hand, and started the process of brainwashing her implicitly and tactfully. "Josie, listen to me. Both your brother and your dad think that your thing with Hiroshi is going to be a scandal. Therefore, it¡¯s better to move on with it as soon as possible. Both of them are trying their best to pressure the police. Once the thing with the police is settled, we¡¯ll be hearing the case in court the day after tomorrow." Josie sneered. ''Jay won¡¯t be able to bear to leave Sis Angeline inside for too long, so obviously, he''ll use whatever efforts he can to get her out as soon as possible.'' As for that father of hers, why would he care? "He thinks that it''s a scandal? But he''s the one who chose this fantastic husband for me," Josie sneered. Her mother looked a little embarrassed. However, she knew that Josie had always been kind and simple, so she racked her brain to make excuses for Jack. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Your dad was also deceived by Hiroshi. He thought that since the Titus family was well-off, you wouldn''t suffer after marrying into their family," her mother said in a guileful manner. Josie smiled bitterly. "I''m afraid he thinks that this simple-minded daughter of his could climb up the Titus family and be a cornerstone for his business. Perhaps he¡¯d be satisfied if that were to happen." Her mother felt very awkward. She did not expect this stupid daughter of hers to see through her. If this situation was another time, her mother would just do a bad job of perfunctory reassuring her before leaving straight away. However, her mother hade with an agenda, so she put up a brave front and continued to try to unravel Josie. "Your dad has just taken over Ares Enterprises recently and it''s been tiring for him, which exins his temper. Don''t take those nasty things he said to you previously to heart. Josie, listen to me. We should focus on the key thing right now, which is Hiroshi¡¯s case. We should deal with this without other distractions." Josie knew that her mother had other intentions. She listened quietly. Most of the time, it was her mother doing all the talking. She babbled endlessly, "Hiroshi is seriously injured in the hospital. If he dies, the murderer will have to pay for it. ¡°There''s evidence that both you and Angeline were at the scene and are the biggest suspects now. Since Angeline is an outsider, it doesn¡¯t matter who hurt Hiroshi that day. After going to court, you''ll have to grit your teeth and prove that Angeline did it. It''s the only way for you to be safe, okay?¡± Josie looked up at her mother. "Mom, are you saying that I should pin the murder on Sis Angeline?" Her mother nodded. Josie felt a chill. Her mother had always been a kind andpassionate woman in her head. This was the first time she saw the other side of her. Josie was terrified. "She''s my sister-inw. Mom, is it right if we treat her this way?" Josie hoped to wake up her mother''s conscience. Her mother was disappointed at how slow she was and said angrily, "What part of it don''t you understand? Only one person can live between the two of you. I''m your mother. Of course, I''d choose to protect you. "Aren''t you afraid that Jay would be heartbroken?" Josie asked. Her mother said, "Jay will be fine even if she¡¯s not in his life anymore, but if I don''t have you, I won''t be able to live life anymore." Josie stared at her nkly with a blurred vision, as if nothing was real at that moment. "Mom, thank you. I know what to do." "Good girl." Her mother smiled withfort. After her mother left. Josie wiped the cold sweat from her head. Fortunately, Jay had reassured her before. Otherwise, she would have been blinded by her mother''s sugar-coated bombs. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Josie was honest to Jay about what their mother''s n was. After Jay saw the text message on his phone, he was out of it for a long time. Their gentle andpassionate mother did not mind killing Angeline? Was it because she loved Josephine or was it because of an ulterior motive? It felt as if there was a pair of invisible hands behind him, manipting everyone with the final goal of dragging Angeline to hell. The court trial was happening soon. Jay was on thin ice. It involved Angeline, so he could not allow himself to make any mistakes. He made careful considerations when strategizing. In the end, Jay decided to y one more trump card. Jay called Grayson. He asked, "Who''s Hiroshi''s powerful attorney?" Grayson said, "The Titus family spent a lot of money and hired Conan Waters, a topwyer in Imperial Capital. Ourwyer is Wes Keating who¡¯s also an experiencedwyer. He''s on par with the other party''s level. Jay replied, "Angeline''s attorney must be someone who canpletely beat any elitewyer in Imperial Capital out of the bush. Wes Keating and Conan Waters are on par with each other." "Who should I hire, then?" Grayson was puzzled. The two most famous people in the industry were Conan Waters and Wes Keating. "Finn Gagher," Jay said. Grayson was out of it for a long time. "President Ares, he¡¯s still working abroad." "Get a private jet and bring him back immediately." Grayson nodded. "Got it." Grayson thought that it was an overkill on President Ares¡¯ part since they had already found someone to take the fall for the crime and had a foolproof n. However, President Ares wanted a strong n with no holes. Sure enough, when his wife was involved in anything, President Ares acted a little abnormally. The day of Angelina¡¯s trial finally arrived. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Early in the morning, the Ares family''s convoy drove t o the court mightily. In front of the line of cars was Jay''s Rolls-Royce, followed by Jack''s Lincoln Stretch Limousine and Josie''s BMW. Thest car was thewyer hired by the Ares family. The court''s entrance was crowded with people. Reporters continuously shed their cameras at the road. Storm''s eyes were filled with hostility and his fists were clenched. "It seems like someone arranged a press conference for us. President Ares, this will be the first time you¡¯ll appear before the public after you injured your legs. I''m afraid that the reporters'' questions will be very hard." Jay knew that a flood wasing, but he was ready for it. "Mm." Storm got out of the car first, then walked to the back and opened the door for Jay. His wheelchair slid down the temporary ramp. The reporters'' cameras immediately shifted toward Jay''s face as they fired their shots. "Master Ares, is it true that you can¡¯t stand on your feet anymore?" "Master Ares, is it true that after your legs are disabled, you left your position in Ares Enterprises? Was this your decision or were you ruthlessly dropped by Ares Enterprises?" "Sir Ares, now that it''s hard for you to move around, is i t possible that you¡¯ll also be stepping down as the CEO of Grand Asia in the near future?" They were all sensitive questions that only big and well-known reporters dared to ask. Chapter 664 Chapter 664 There could only be one reason why someone would deliberately instigate the reporters to ask such sensitive questions-To embarrass him and reduce his public influence. Jay nced at Jack behind him. Jack had just gotten out of the car and saw that Jay was cornered by the reporters. A smirk appeared at the corners of his mouth. Jack knew that Jay had always been arrogant and conceited. Moreover, he had problems communicating with people and would not bring his personal assistant, Grayson, when he went out for a long time. He thought to himself, ''Let¡¯s see how he deals with these annoying reporters.¡¯ Storm saw Jack''s mocking smile. His handsome and unrestrained face pulled into a sneer. There were always people who were not afraid of death that tried t o bring President Ares down. Even if President Ares broke his legs, he still had an invincible brain. Although President Ares felt disdain about fighting against the mobs, Storm was the opposite. That was what he was there for. Storm reached out and took the microphone aimed at President Ares. When the microphone was next to his lips... The harsh coldness in Storm''s eyes stunned everyone. Storm embraced President Ares¡¯ specialty-Ruthless with as few words as possible. "President Ares stepped down from Ares Enterprises in order to have more energy to build his Grand Asia empire. I believe that within two years, his one of a kind Grand Asia empire will be the rising star that eventually bes the sun in the sky." That sentence undoubtedly threw Ares Enterprises to second ce, giving it the name of mediocrity and a dispensable star in the night sky. Jack''s face suddenly became unsightly. However, he was shocked that the bodyguard next to Jay had diplomatic eloquence that was not inferior to Grayson. It seemed that Grand Asia was a talented underdog that should not be underestimated. Jack came over and pretended to help his son out of the cornering of the reporters. "Thank you for your good work, reporters. Let''s end today''s interview on this note. We¡¯re very busy, so please allow us to pass." Among the reporters, someone suddenly asked, "Old Master Ares, your worth is the same as Master Ares now. It¡¯s rumored within the business world that you''re now the only person who can fight against Grand Asia. What do you think about Grand Asia''s ambitious hope to be the sun?" Jack gave a scornful look at Storm and said, "Young people... It''s a good thing that they have their dreams and pursuits. However, they shouldn''t dream so high lest they fall." Storm rose up to the challenge. He smiled politely but counter-attacked with his words. He said, "Old Master, if there are no young people who dream high, how could there be stories of students surpassing their teachers? As they say, out with the old and in with the new." Jackughed stiffly. "Don¡¯t forget that veterans are more experienced than new recruits." Jay furrowed his eyebrows. He, who had never liked quarrels, ended the dispute with one sentence. "Facts speak louder than words. Storm, let''s go." Storm smiled and waved goodbye to the reporter. Then, he respectfully pushed Jay into the court. Jay¡¯s mother and Josephine followed behind. Jack''s eyes were cold. Originally, he wanted to embarrass the disabled Jay in front of the reporters, but he did not expect that he had such a talkative young man beside him. At the long corridor, Jay suddenly stopped. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Josie and her mother stayed beside him, but he did not say anything. It was not until Jack caught up to them that Jay asked mildly, "Is it going to be an open court?" Jack was not sure. "Probably." Jaymanded domineeringly, "Close it." He said as i f he had forgotten that Jack was his father. Jack''s eyes flickered. Jay said with faint anger, "I don''t want everyone to know about Josie¡¯s situation, so immediately withdraw those insignificant people." Jack nced at Josie. In order to win over the pawn who was Josie, he had to pretend that he was on Josie''s side. "Don''t worry, it won''t be an open court." Jay turned and left. Jack gritted his teeth secretly with hatred. Jay made the rude request with a front that it was for Josie. He could not say no. Sure enough, he was a terrifying and really smart opponent. Jack made an excuse and left. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 Josie looked at her father¡¯s back as a wave of tears rolled in her eyes. If it was not for Jay, her father would not care about her reputation. After the court session, Jay finally saw his heart''s greatest desire, Angeline. Angeline smiled at him as if spring had emerged with flowers blossoming. Jay was a little dumbfounded. He was relieved that the girl could keep her bubbliness despite encountering such a big setback. "Is anyone giving you a hard time inside?" Jay took the opportunity to ask her. Angeline smiled brightly. "Don''t you know what a patient person I am? How can anyone have the heart t o bully me?" A smile slowly formed on Jay''s face, "It doesn''t matter how cute you are. You''re not money, after all. Not everyone can like you." Angeline was defeated. "Okay, okay. I admit that someone has tried to bully me, but after I beat them u p, they''re now all nice to me." Jay''s eyes froze. "Turn around and tell me who the person is. I¡¯ll remove them for you." Angeline became nervous. "No, no, there''s no need for that. If we hadn''t fought, we wouldn''t have gotten to know each other. Now we¡¯re good friends who talk about everything." Jay, ''It looks as if nothing has happened to her. Who is this friend that she wouldn''t have gotten to know if they didn''t fight? Is it a man or a woman?'' After the trial began, Conan Waters, Hiroshi''s attorney, fired his shots fiercely. "Your Honor, we''d like to sue Miss Angeline for intentional infliction of harm. The Titus family and the Ares family have deep grievances and are rivals in business. Therefore, I have reason to believe that this i s Miss Angeline''s premeditated public revenge." Angeline was angry enough. "Bull crap. That prodigal son of theirs will only aid in the decline of the Titus family. Why should I kill him? I hope he lives longer than a bowhead whale." "Your Honor, Miss Angeline is personally attacking m y client," Lawyer Waters said. "Your allegation is valid." Angeline became angry and muttered, "I''m just telling the truth." ''F*ck. That guy really is a prodigal and a d*ckhead.'' Yumi¡¯s gaze shifted to Angelina''s attorney who was a very young and handsome man. At first nce, it seemed as if he had just walked out of the ivory tower. His name, Finn Gagher, was written on his name tag on his chest. He had been silent while looking on from the sidelines. Yumi wondered why he did not speak and allowed Angeline to make a fool out of herself. Finn''s inaction was ridiculed by Jack. "Oh, Jay. Where''d you get thiswyer from? He looks like a fledgling young man. This case is very important to your sister. You shouldn''t be so negligent. At any rate, hire a well-knownwyer in the industry," Jack pretended toin. "Today is Finn''s firstwsuit," Jay said bluntly. Jack lightly mocked, "Jay, is Grand Asia''s funding tight? I can''t believe you hired a novice to fight thewsuit on such an important asion. If you don''t have the money, you could''ve told me earlier so I could''ve at least supported you." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay said nkly, "Don''t worry, he won¡¯t lose." Jack was slightly startled to see how Jay was determined to win. He did not know where his confidence came from. Finn was nearby, so he heard everything they said. A proud smile appeared in his sharp eyes. Did someone question his ability? It was time to show his strength. "There''s no proof. I request for strong evidence that M s. Angeline hurt Hiroshi." Finn''s voice was gentle and not aggressive. Lawyer Waters said, "Our evidence has been submitted. It was a sharp dagger. There was also a surveince video, and the dagger had Miss Angelina''s fingerprints." After speaking, he gave a scornful look at Finn. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Finn was very calm and watched the surveince video as if he had watched it countless times. "Judge, the surveince video shows that Hiroshi sneaked into Flying Moon Cottage 12 minutes earlier before Angeline. During these 12 minutes, what exactly did Hiroshi do at Flying Moon Cottage?" Finn stopped shortly after. His question made everyone think about it. Then, everyone''s focus was on Josephine. Her testimony was important. At that time, the jury box became extremely quiet. Josephine¡¯s mother suddenly grasped Josie''s hand tightly as if trying to restrain her. Josie stood up as if a pin had pricked her. Her flickering gaze was cast toward Angeline, and Angeline also looked back at her. Her eyes were gentle, her big eyes smiling as she shook her head. Obviously, she was telling Josie not to jump out and ruin her future. Josie suddenly broke free from her mother¡¯s hand. She pointed at Hiroshi and was almost out of control when she said, "Judge, he... He tried to assault me. Thanks to Sis Angelina''s timely arrival, she kicked him away and tied him with a rope before he could do anything to me," Josie said that and stopped abruptly. Everyone waited closely for what she was about to say next. Both her parents looked at her expectantly. However, Josie suddenly calmed down and said with eloquence, "I asked Sis Angeline to stay with me. While she was asleep, I tried to kill Hiroshi with a dagger." Her remark shocked everyone present. Angeline suddenly went mad. "Josephine, are you crazy? Why are you lying?" Josie looked at Angeline and saw her anxious expression. She smiled like an angel. "But I''m not, Sis Angeline." That was the only way for Angeline to be acquitted. She owed Sis Angeline too much, and for that, she needed to repay Angeline. Jack lost the colors from his face and scolded Josephine angrily, "Josie, who instigated you to say that?" "Dad, no one instigated me," Josie said. Finn turned his head to look at the judge. "Judge, both Miss Severe and Miss Ares have admitted that they tried to murder Hiroshi. It''s obvious that one of them i s lying." The judge looked confused. Finn turned around and asked Conan, "Mr. Waters, you¡¯re the most famouswyer in the industry. From your point of view, I''m guessing you''re able to guess who lied between the two of them. Why don''t we let M r. Waters tell us the answer?" Lawyer Waters was speechless. "This kind of thing requires evidence. We can¡¯t just believe anything anyone says." Finn gave him a thumbs-up. "Yeah, you¡¯re right. This kind of thing is based on evidence." Then, Finn handed the prepared trial materials to the judge. He said, "The evidence we collected showed that there was something amiss with Miss Josie¡¯s dinner that night at Sycamore Annex-" Jack angrily said, "That¡¯s nder. The police have already collected their evidence and concluded that there was no problem with that night''s dinner." Finn said, "The cold leftovers were fine, but that didn''t mean it was the same when the food was hot. That''s because there are some toxins that only work at high temperatures." Finn took out the Chateau Lafite Rothschild that had a little wine left. "Old Master Ares, do you recognize this bottle?" Jack''s facial expression dropped a little. ''How did this bottle get here?¡¯ C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Everyone here has seen this bottle of red wine," Jack said. "But this bottle is an 1887 Lafite which you bought for everyone." Jack¡¯s confidence started decreasing. "So what are you trying to say?" "A chemicalpound that can make a person weak was extracted from this red wine. It''s the samepound that was found in Josie''s bloodstream. Miss Josie was the one who gave this bottle of wine to Miss Angeline.¡± Jack''s face went pale. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 When Josie''s mother saw what was happening, she suddenly stood up and said, "Yes, the food was drugged with something that would make them excited. I just wanted to matchmake my daughter with Hiroshi, but I never had the intention to kill him." Finn smiled knowingly. He moved his gaze to Yumi. "Ms. Titus, would you like to listen to a recording of your brother?" Yumi, who was originally calm, began to get nervous. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What recording?" "As his sister, you should''ve known that he went to Flying Moon Cottage, right?" Yumi hesitated for a moment and nodded. Finn smiled and said, "Do you admit that you¡¯ve been devising with Madam Ares to make sure Hiroshi and Ms. Josie got together?" Yumi stared at Finn''s serious face as if he had a lot of evidence. Then, she nodded. Finn snapped his fingers and concluded, saying, "Your honor, you''ve heard what she said. Hiroshi going to Flying Moon Cottage was Madam Ares and Ms. Yumi''s arrangement. Therefore, Mr. Waters'' usation of Ms. Severe premeditating is a false usation." Mr. Waters could not say anything to defend against it. The judge confirmed Finn''s argument. "Please continue." Finn turned around and looked at Jay on the jury bench with gentle eyes. When he saw Mr. Ares'' disabled legs as he sat in the wheelchair, Finn was filled with sadness. Jay nodded at him. There was a hint of impatience in his charming and handsome eyes. Finn knew it was time to stop. When Finn turned around, his gentle eyes shed scarily. "Your honor, we found this at the scene of the incident." Finn took out a sealed pair of emerald earrings from his pocket. When Madam Ares saw the earrings, she suddenly became panicked. Those were the earrings she gave to Sera! How did they appear in Flying Moon Cottage? Finn said, "The fingerprints on the earrings are exactly the same as the fingerprints on the dagger. And the fingerprints are indeed Ms. Severe¡¯s." Finn turned this speech around, saying, "However, they''re not Angeline Severe''s fingerprints, but Sera Severe''s." Both Jack and Madam Ares tensed up. Madam Ares suddenly howled wildly, "They''re not hers!" Finn smiled. "Madam Ares, why are you so nervous?" Madam stared at Finn grimly as if she was about to gobble him up. Josie looked at her mother. She thought it was really odd that her mother was defending Sera to this extent. Finn said, "Madam Ares, how do you know that these aren''t hers?" Madam stammered, "She''s pregnant and has limited mobility. How could she be the killer?" Finn smiled and said, "Madam Ares, have you forgotten? Hiroshi was tied up by Ms. Angeline at that time and had limited mobility as well." Madam Ares had nothing to refute. Finn said, "Madam Ares, since you''re so sure that the murderer isn''t Sera, do you know who the murderer is?" Madam''s sullen gaze suddenly fell on Mrs. Zonder, their housekeeper who apanied her. Mrs. Zonder was the one who was sent by Josephine t o give Angeline the red wine that day. At that moment, Mrs. Zonder saw Madam Ares looking at her. She trembled slightly but quickly returned to her calm demeanor. Immediately, under the shock of everyone, Mrs. Zonder slowly stood up and admitted. "I was the murderer." Finn was at a loss. This ending was somewhat different from what he expected. Mrs. Zonder confessed her motive for the murder. "I''ve been working in Sycamore Annex for many years and was mainly responsible for Ms. Josie''s diet and daily life. I have a strong affection for Ms. Josie. That night, i t was the middle of the night when I saw Hiroshi assaulting Ms. Josie. My hate for Hiroshi crept up on me and the malicious intent was formed-" Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The judge finally announced, "Mrs. Zonder''s motive for murder is established!" Since Hiroshi had no fatal injuries, Mrs. Zonder was sentenced to three years in prison. The unparalleled Finn had electrified everyone in court, even Yumi and Jack were shocked. They were very curious about where Jay had found such an outstanding youngwyer. They thought how great it would be if they could use Finn for their own use. He was like a tiger with wings. However, he merely disappointed them. After the court adjourned, Finn walked straight to Jay. "President Ares, your legs-" "They''re fine," Jay said. "Who did it?" Finn clenched his fists and asked Storm angrily. Storm shot a look at Jack and pointed out, "President Ares didn''t say that he wasn¡¯t going to get his revenge. It''s just not the right time yet." Finn gritted his teeth. His gentle and harmless appearance disappeared. He suddenly had a dark aura as if he was about to destroy the world. "Okay. When it''s time, please avenge him for me. Since he has injured both of President Ares'' legs. I''ll crush all of his bones so that he''ll have no quality of life.¡± Jack walked toward the exit with a straight face. When Madam Ares passed by Jay, he suddenly stopped her. "Mother." Madam Ares stopped in her steps. Jay said, "It¡¯s a pity that you used Mrs. Zonder in such a hurry." Madam Ares bit her lip and her face was slightly pale. "What do you mean?" Finn smiled. "You were too anxious to protect Sera and didn''t get to hear what I was going to say. I was going to say that when Hiroshi was killed, he was not tied up." Madam Ares¡¯ face went pale and green. Finn wheeled Jay away. Josie walked to her mother with tears in her eyes. She was disappointed with her mother and said, "I finally figured out why my own mother instigated me to frame Sis Angeline. You wanted to use me to get rid of Sera''s number one rival for Jay''s love." "Josie, it¡¯s not like that-" Madam Ares said weakly. "You¡¯re very kind to Sera," Josie said sourly. After she said that, she left. At the entrance of the court, there was a long metal tray that was filled with red hot coals. It attracted a group of onlookers. When Jay and the others came out, they saw the unpleasant scene. Angeline looked at Zayne who was the one who did everything. She yelled fiercely, "Zayne, what the hell are you doing?" Zayne stopped Angeline and said somewhat irritatedly, "You were in prison for a few days and you''re full of bad juju. I worked hard to help prepare this fire pit for you. You''ll be able to get rid of your bad luck by jumping over it." Angeline looked at the nearly two-meter-long fire pit. She felt like weeping but had no tears. "Don¡¯t you know that my furthest long jump record is only 1.8 meters? Why would you let me jump into the fire pit?" Zayne looked at Jay and groaned. "You couldn''t be a little taller? My sister''s long jump record goal when she was a child was to take your height as the ultimate goal. If you were a little taller, she would¡¯ve been able to jump over this fire pit today.¡± Jay was speechless. ''Are these two actually idiots?'' "Jump sideways." Zayne suddenly brightened up. "Yes. Jump sideways. Angel, jump quickly. I¡¯ve prepared this fire pit for you but it''ll be a difficult feat." Angeline looked at the giggly crowd onlookers. She had the most embarrassing smile. "Can I not do such an embarrassing thing?" Angeline begged Jay for mercy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jay said, "You''re seriously unlucky. Go ahead, jump!" Angeline was dumbfounded. "Seriously? Are you really going to make me jump? This is just a superstition. How can it actually ward off evil spirits?" Zayne was grateful for Jay''s support. He said, "Great minds think alike, Master Ares." Angeline could not talk herself out of it, so she had no choice but to jump over the fire pit begrudgingly. Zayne smiled and took her hand. He said, "Great. Now that you''ve jumped over the fire pit, you can go home with me." Chapter 669 Chapter 669 Jay said with a cold tone, "Even if she''s going home, she''s going back to my ce. Not yours." Zayne was sullen. "Even though my sister has been back for quite some time, she''s been hogged by you the entire time. I just want to bring her back for a few days. Can''t you feel sorry for us? Grandpa misses her very much, and so do my parents. Don''t you know how strong a family¡¯s love for their kid is?¡± Jay refused decisively. "No." Hearing this, Zayne was furious. "No wonder people say that you''re a cold-blooded and cold- hearted man. You know what, you''re worse than that. You''re no human. Even though my sister¡¯s married to you, she¡¯s not your private property!" No matter how much Zayne said, Jay was unmoved. "She''s married to me. Till death do us part. Therefore, I''m in charge of her arrangements." Zayne had no choice but to use Old Master Severe. " Actually, my grandpa wanted to see you." Jay''s face shifted a little. "Me?" "Yes," Zayne said. Jay pondered because Old Master Severe would not ask for him for no reason. When Angeline noticed that Jay had not responded for a while, she acted coquettishly and said, "Love, can we pwease go?" 1 Jay smiled softly. "Alright." Then, he told Storm, "Call Tempest and ask him to take care of the children. Let''s go to the Severes¡¯ ce i n Swallow City and pay a visit to my inws." Zayne was stunned. "Holy crap, I didn''t know you like this kinda thing. If I knew, I would''ve gotten Angel to call you ''Love'' ages ago. Why would I waste my energy trying to convince you myself?" Jay was speechless. Jay decided to go to Swallow Cityst minute to pay a visit to his inws, so Jack and the others left by themselves. Josie stole a look at Zayne before following Jack away sadly. Angeline suddenly stepped forward and grabbed Josie''s hand. She said, "Josie,e with us." Josie looked at Zayne and hesitated. After breaking up with Zayne, they had never contacted each other again. Suddenly meeting him this way was somewhat embarrassing. Angeline tried her best to wink at Zayne, making him feel a little ufortable. "What''s wrong with your eyes? Don''t tell me you formed some kind of tic." Angeline kicked Zayne''s buttocks with anger. "You''re the one with tics! I''m trying to get you to persuade Josie." A look of embarrassment appeared on Zayne''s handsome face. However, he was still very gentlemanly and tried to persuade Josie. "Ms. Ares, please apany my sister back." Calling her ''Ms. Ares¡¯ gave her the feeling that they were indifferent strangers. All the love and hate that the two of them had when they were young and crazy were compartmentalized and set aside. Josie hid the pain she was feeling from Zayne''s indifference and distance. She nodded, "Okay." As a person who had experience like that before, Angeline observed the two of them and sighed. Since she had been away for the past two years, she did not know what happened. ¡®When did Zayne be so polite toward Josie? It''s clear that he''s drawing a clear line with her.¡¯ She was worried that Josie would be awkward, so Angeline deliberately told Storm, "Take care of Sir Ares." She chose to ride with Josie. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Storm looked at President Ares. He had a straight face and was enduring all the pain inside. President Ares had not seen his wife for a few days, so he missed her very much. However, his wife only cared about his little sister- After wheeling President Ares into the Rolls-Royce, Jay closed his eyes begrudgingly and calmed down without saying a word during the whole journey. Inside Zayne''s car, however, it was very lively. Even though Zayne and Josie were acting coldly to each other, Angeline was a good buffer. "Zayne, how old are you this year?" Zayne adjusted the rearview mirror to look at Angeline and rolled his eyes. "You don¡¯t know how old your dear brother is? Are you actually my sister?" Angeline pped him on the back of his head." Answer the question." "I happen to be at a perfect age," Zayne said proudly. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Angeline attacked him unceremoniously. "Other men who are 31 years old have plenty of experiences to be the perfect husband. However, for you, my dear Zayne, you''ve wasted 30- something years of experiences." Josie could not help butugh. "Y-you little... What are you trying to say?" Zayne shivered with anger. "You can''t make diamonds without pressure," Angeline said, "I''m two years younger than you and I already have three children. You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend." Zayne¡¯s face turned resentful. His lips parted as if he was about to say something. However, he said nothing in the end. The car was speeding on the highway but the atmosphere inside the car was stuffy again. Angeline wanted toin about it secretly. She took out her phone and texted Jay, ¡¯Love, the atmosphere is so cold in our car.¡¯ When Jay heard the text message notification, he opened his eyes and saw Angelina''s text message. He replied to her gloomily, ''I think there¡¯s snow inside mine.'' ''How would they be awkward with such a chatterbox like Angeline?¡¯ He envied Zayne and Josie. Soon, Angeline replied, ''I don''t know what happened between Zayne and Josie. The two have be very distant. Worse than strangers, actually. I feel very awkward being in the middle of them.'' Jay was slightly startled when he saw her text. He typed and replied, ''I''ll take care of you, baby.'' Angeline looked at the highway outside and did not know whether tough or cry. After the car arrived at Swallow City and reached the Severe family''s ce, Old Master Severe, her parents, and a beautiful young girl stood by the gate to greet them. "Hi Grandpa, Dad, Mom." Angeline jumped out of the car before it parked. Zayne was so frightened that he yelled at Angeline. " Angeline, are you trying to kill yourself? You scared m e half to death!¡± Angeline hugged Grandpa and her parents. "Nice to see you again, Grandpa. How are you guys doing?¡± However, Angeline was at a loss when she saw the beautiful girl. "Who is this?" Mommy Severe smiled and exined, "Angel, this is your soon to be sister-inw." "Soon to be sister-inw? Which sister-inw?" Angeline started to feel that her breathing was getting a little difficult. "You only have one brother, Zayne. What other sister-i nw could she be?" Mommy Severe exined. Josie, who had just gotten out of the car, staggered. She looked sadly at Zayne but still congratted him with grace, "Congrattions." Zayne looked at Josie with pity. "I think I''m the one who should say sorry to you." Josieughed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Angeline was shocked. "I think I''m about to faint.¡± Josie and Zayne stepped forward to help her. Angeline stared at Zayne angrily. She lowered her voice into a whisper to scold him, "Why didn''t you tell me about this earlier on?" If she knew that Zayne already had a girlfriend, she would not have called Josie over. Josie looked very ufortable at that moment. Zayne let go without saying anything. Angeline pretended to lean on Josie''s shoulder, "Josie, I think I got carsick. Can you help me in?" Finn wheeled Jay out of the car. The Severe family ignored the carsick Angeline and walked toward Jay t o greet him. After Angeline and Josie stepped into the courtyard, Angeline straightened up and assured Josie angrily," Josie, don''t worry. Zayne doesn''t know what he''s doing. I''ll get justice for you." Josie said, "It''s fine, Sis Angeline. Let''s just forget about it. Perhaps the two of us are just not meant to b e. That girl seems pretty and nice. I think they¡¯re probably suited for each other. I should let go of this love that''s not meant to be." Although her words sounded casual, Josie''s eyes turned red and she was choking on her voice. It was obvious that she was devastated. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Josie never thought that there woulde a day when a gentle and harmless girl would stand beside Zayne, bursting her bubble and fantasy of ever being loved by Zayne again. However, she had no tears left to cry. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I''m going to bring Zayne over right now. Josie, just pour all your grievances that he has done to you." Angeline angrily walked back to the front yard. The initially lively front yard suddenly became silent. Except for Storm and Finn, who looked like littlembs at the gate, everyone else was gone. "Where''s everyone?" Angeline was puzzled. Storm told Angeline, "President Ares and Old Master Severe are talking in the study. Madam Severe and M s. Thomas went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Your dad is by the side, tending to his garden." Angeline clenched her fist and asked angrily, "What about that douchebag, Zayne?¡± Storm was stunned by Angeline''s awe-inspiring and relentless dissing of her own brother for the sake of justice. After he finally snapped out of it after a long time, he said, "Young Master Severe said that he''s waiting for you in your room." Angeline went to her bedroom. It had been nearly ten years since shest stepped foot into the house. It was the sacrifice she had to make for the betterment of everyone. Her memory of the ce had already be blurry. However, Mommy Severe, who loved her daughter very much, tried to keep everything in ce where her daughter once lived. Everything in the bedroom was almost the same as before. Zayne stood at the window with his arms folded. When he heard the door open, he turned around. "You''re here." His voice was hoarse and he sounded exhausted. Angeline was a little stunned. Zayne did not seem like the wet behind his ears ignorant boy and suddenly seemed like a mature and stable man. This surprised her a little. "When did you hook up with that Ms. Thomas of yours?" Angeline said in a rude tone. "Don''t be rude. She''s not like you. She''s very sensitive. If she hears you talking about her that way, she''d be devastated." Zayne tried his best to defend his new girlfriend. "So what stage are you guys at now?" Angeline asked straightforwardly. "Use your eyes. She¡¯s living in our ce. Do you still need to ask that question?" Angeline suddenly grabbed Zayne¡¯s left hand and saw that there was no ring on his finger. She said excitedly, "You''re not married yet. So are you guys just living together before getting married?" Zayne helplessly patted her head. "I know you can¡¯t bear that Josie and I are no longer together. But Angel, we''re over. Don¡¯t try to make anything out of it anymore." Angeline was devastated and started crying. "But she¡¯s loved you for ten years. Zayne, don''t you know how old she is? She spent ten years being in love with you and you''ve decided to just m the door shut at the face of her love without saying anything. Don¡¯t you think that it''s a little cruel?" Zayne¡¯s eyes turned red as he desperately held the tumbling emotions in his heart back. "Even though the two of us have been intertwined for many years, we never got together. This just shows that we weren''t meant to be." Angeline was unwilling to give up. "Fine. If you''ve really made up your mind, you should give her some closure. Tell her that personally. I''m not your messenger anymore." Zayne looked awkward... He did not have the courage to face Josie. Angeline grabbed his hand and said outrageously, "I want you to clear things up with her now." Zayne suddenly shook Angeline¡¯s hand off and roared, "Why are you forcing me?¡± Then, he slid weakly onto the ground." Angeline looked at the defeated Zayne. "What do you mean? You¡¯re about to marry Ms. Thomas but you don''t have the courage to get closure with your past feelings?" Zayne was silent. Angeline was filled with anger and crouched in front o f him. Her eyes were red as she scolded him, "Zayne, d o you know what Josie had to go through to love you for the past ten years?" Zayne covered his ears and did not want to listen to her. "That''s all in the past. We can''t be bound by it. We have to always move forward to go on with our lives.¡± "You seriously piss me off." Angeline pulled Zayne up and punched him in the face with her fist. "Let me teach this irresponsible scumbag a lesson for Josie today." Sounds of knocking and fists sounded from the top floor, shaking the entire building. The people downstairs panicked. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 Jay and Old Master Severe came out of the study." What''s going on?" Madam Severe and Ms. Thomas appeared worried while Josephine smiled in between her tears. "Sis Angeline probably got into a fight with Zayne." After some time, Angeline and Zayne came downstairs with Zayne looking all bruised while Angeline was unscathed. Everyone was appalled at the sight. Ms. Thomas screamed and ran over to Zayne. "Zayne, are you alright?¡± Angeline spitefully spat out, "Don¡¯t worry, disasters are usually indestructible. He won''t die." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ms. Thomas was tearful. "Angeline, he''s your big brother. How could you be so rough on him?" Angeline mumbled, "I''ve been merciful enough. For what he has done, it''s his blessing that I didn''t castrate him." Zayne red at Angeline. "Why didn''t you grow smarter in the past few years instead of bing more agile?¡± Angeline smugly said, "Well, you seemed to have grown smarter, but you¡¯re still no match for me. It''s your fault for getting beaten up." Madam Severe did not know if she should grieve orugh at her children''s antics. "Both of you should consider the time and ce if you n to rough house each other. We have a special guest at home today, so please behave yourselves." Jay said, "We''re a family, Mom. Don''t feel bad about it." Madam Severe wanted to mediate the matter between her children and said to Angeline, "Angel, please get the ointment for your brother¡¯s injuries." After Angeline found the ointment, Ms. Thomas reached her hand out to offer gently. "Let me do it." Angeline nced at Josephine and decided that she did not want Josephine to feel even worse. "Shirley, I''ll do it." She then squeezed out some ointment and rubbed it hard on Zayne''s bruises. Zayne cursed under his breath, "What a cruel b*tch." Angeline whispered, "Do you want Ms. Thomas to help you instead?" He nced at Ms. Thomas, then at Josephine before h e gulped and said, "You can do it." Angeline smiled slyly. "Then tolerate it." Zayne felt as if he had gone for a tour to hell and back when Angeline applied the ointment for him. Once she was done, he looked pale and his forehead had ayer of sweat. Ms. Thomas felt heartbroken and helped Zayne up. " Zayne, let me help you get to your room for some rest." "Okay." Angeline clenched her hand into a fist as she watched them leave. "I should''ve whacked you till you became impotent. That way, you''d be unable to please your wife." Old Master Severe shook his head helplessly andined to Jay, "Jay, you¡¯ve spoilt Angeline too much." Jay indulgently looked at Angeline and smiled. "I keep her with me to spoil her, isn¡¯t it?" Josephine speechlessly looked up to the sky. "Big Brother, please be considerate to singles like me." Jay was heartbroken about what Josephine experienced today as well and said, "Josephine, I¡¯ll find a man who''s 100 times better than him and let him live in regret for the rest of his life." "Hmm." Josephine nodded and smiled bitterly. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 At lunch. Madam Severe had prepared a feast. Old Master Severe warmly invited Storm and Finn to join the table for lunch. The oblong-shaped table was soon fully seated. Angeline looked at the various dishes and salivated. She hugged her mother and childishly said, "Mom, your cooking skills have improved so much. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t have them every day, but at least it¡¯s good for Dad." Madam Severe''s smile stiffened. Her sad gazended o n George Severe. George forced a smile and yed along. ¡°Yes, I''m lucky." Angeline felt depressed and sat next to Jay sadly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She knew that her parents had long lived separately. Her father spent most of his time at Anne Connor¡¯s house, his mistress. Jay scooped some of her favorite beef stew and gently said, "Start eating." Tears rolled inside Angeline''s eyes as she chewed on the meat. Zayne could tell that his sister was unhappy and wanted to cheer her up. "Angeline, how long are you going to be back here?" Angeline looked at her mother who did not look too happy as well and said, "Whatever it is, I''m not leaving today." Zayne stuck his tongue out at her. "You''ve married out of the family. How can you still stay in your maternal home?" Angeline waved a fist at him angrily. "Do you believe that I''ll beat you up to a pulp until even our mother wouldn''t be able to recognize you?" Zayne fearlessly replied, "Your man is just next to you. Can you be moredylike? At least fake it. I''m afraid that if you¡¯re too rough, your man might someday ask for a refund." Angeline was infuriated by him. "Zayne, don''t spew nonsense!" Jayforted her, saying, "Don''t worry, I won¡¯t ask for a refund. Old Master Severe smiled kindly and graciously invited Angeline and Jay to stay. "Jay, don''t go home tonight." Jay answered without giving much thought, "Okay." Everyone was rendered speechless. They knew that Jay was a busy man and never slept over at anyone''s house. It was a rare asion to see him being so agreeable. Josephine understood that her brother and sister-iw were nning to stay the night in Swallow City, thus she said, "Brother, Sis Angeline, I won''t be joining you all. I¡¯ll head back to Imperial Capital after lunch." Angeline red at Zayne and med him for the current situation. Zayne was taken aback and felt guilty, but he chose to remain silent. Angeline was feeling troubled and felt that she had to try to keep Josephine here. "Josephine, I''m worried that your useless parents will mistreat you if you return to Imperial Capital on your own." Josephine appeared gloomy. She was well aware that her rtionship with her mother was severed the moment she decided to go against her mother''s wishes and testified for Angeline instead. "I''m not going back to Tourmaline Estate. That ce can no longer ept me,¡± Josephine softly said. Zayne was shocked to hear of Josephine¡¯s current predicament, and worry got the better of him. He could no longer hold his feelings and asked in shock," Isn¡¯t Tourmaline Estate your home?" Angeline had deliberately shared Josephine''s predicament. "Josephine isn''t Jack Ares'' biological daughter, thus he arranged a marriage for her with that b*stard Hiroshi Titus to gain a marriage alliance with the Titus family. Josephine disagreed with the marriage arrangement, so they used some underhanded tactics. Josephine was nearly raped by Hiroshi." The cutleries in Zayne''s hands fell to the ground. Josephine''s griefpletely resurfaced because of what Angeline said. Her eyes turned red as she croaked, "Sis Angeline, please don''t speak of this anymore." Zayne dared not look at Josephine directly, but he felt inexplicably heartbroken just by hearing her tone. ''No wonder I couldn¡¯t sense the spoilt brat behavior from Josephine this time. ''If it was in the past, she would''ve torn the house down when she found out that I have a girlfriend. This time, she held in all her pain which is making me feel heartbroken.'' Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Angeline looked at Zayne, hoping that he would say some words offort to Josephine, but he merely looked down on his te of food. Nobody could see the expression on his face. Angeline continued, "Josephine, if you don''t go back t o Tourmaline Estate, where else could you go?" "I''ll rent a room and look for a job," Josephine replied. Once upon a time, she was the carefree youngdy of the Ares family. Now, she had to live her life like amoner. How tragic was that? "Sigh. If you look for a job, you''re gonna have to start from the bottom of the hierarchy of the corporatedder. Those higher up bosses only seek to keep control of their powers and love to order newbies around like ves. You''d need to serve them coffee and tea and order their meals without any form of appreciation,¡± Angelinemented. Jay turned to look at Angeline with a look of pity. "Angeline, did you do that before?" Of course Angeline did those kinds of jobs before. Back then, she was a single mother to two children, seeking a living in a foreign country. It was as if Josephine had matured within a night and said, "Big Sis, don''t worry about me. I''ll go through it even if it''s difficult." Zayne suddenly said, "Why do you need to look for a job? Just ask your brother for help to get you one in Grand Asia." Jay continued to eat his meal with poise as if he had not heard a word Zayne said. Angelina deliberately made Josephine''s situation as pitiful as it could be only to gain some sympathy from Zayne. He could not foil Angelina''s n. Josephine looked at Jay who had no intentions of stepping in and dejectedly said, "Big Brother isn''t responsible for taking care of me, neither could I give him more trouble." Jay said, "It''s good for you to gain some experiences.¡± Zayne, Josephine was in a foul mood and had no appetite to eat. She put down her cutleries and said to everyone else on the table, "Everyone, please continue to enjoy your lunch. I still have something to do, so I''ll make a move first." Everyone could see that she was feeling awkward to continue hanging around. Angelina was disappointed at Zayne''sckadaisical attitude and said to him, "Zayne Severe, please see Josephine off." Zayne felt that he was being ced in a tight spot and looked at Ms. Thomas who was next to him for approval. When Josephine saw that, she immediately rejected." No need." Then, she quickly grabbed her bag and ran out of the house. Zayne noticed it and quickly chased after her. "Josephine." The Severe family''s courtyard had a row of Sycamore trees on each side of its path heading toward the exit. Josephine''s figure appeared so small among those trees. When she heard Zayne''s voice, she turned around. "Why do you need to force yourself if you don''t want to see me?" There were hints of reprimand in her tone. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Zayne forced out an unnatural smile. "If I didn''te out, Angel wasn''t going to let me off so easily." Josephine smiled bitterly. "Indeed. If not for Sis Angeline, you wouldn''t see me so willingly.¡± Josephine noticed the bruises on his face and reached out her hand to touch them, but Zayne avoided her touch. Josephine¡¯s hand froze mid-air and she faked being calm. "I forgot that you''re taken. "Zayne, I''ve got something I¡¯d like to ask you. It¡¯s been ten years, but have you ever had any feelings for me?" There was pleading in Josephine''s gaze as she looked at him with anticipation. Zayne was dumbfounded... He did not want to answer that question. Unfortunately, Josephine was not about to give up." Angeline went through so much trouble only because she wanted you to give me a conclusion. As for me, I only want to know the answer to this question. "Did you ever love me?" Chapter 675 Chapter 675 "Is this question important?" Zayne looked away. Josephine¡¯s eyes turned red as she bit her lip. "I¡¯ve spent ten years of my life loving you. In these ten years, I¡¯ve wasted my youth because of you. My emotions are dependent on you, yet you''re telling me that it''s not an important question? Are you thinking that I¡¯m a bloody fool who wasted ten years of my life t o love an insignificant man?" Zayne replied, "I know that you''ve sacrificed a lot for m e, but rtionships are like that. You need to meet the right person at the right time and ce for the rtionship to bloom. Since both of us have missed the ship, then it''s now a thing of the past. If you insist on living in the past, you¡¯ll only increase your suffering H p! Josephine sent a tight p across Zayne¡¯s face. "Zayne Severe, ever since I firstid eyes on you, I''ve wholeheartedly waited for you at the same spot. I waited for you patiently, I spent all my time on you, I came running over to you when you said you wanted t o date me, and I went back into my shell to hide when you said we weren''t suitable. Now you''re telling me that we met at the wrong time and ce. Zayne..." Josephine broke down and screamed in between her sobs. "You''re a Peking b*stard.¡± Zayne was bleeding from his nose. He quietly wiped away the blood as he stared at Josephine. "If hitting me can make you feel better, just go ahead." Josephine replied, "I won¡¯t hit you, nor will I punish you. I want you to owe me your whole life. I want you t o feel heartbroken whenever you think of me." Zayne smiled weakly. "I''m sorry. I won¡¯t think of you i n the future. I''ll only be good to Shirley.¡± Josephine red at Zayne. He had transformed her into an utter failure, making her extremely dissatisfied. She suddenly stepped forward, her gaze filled with a hopeless hunger for revenge. "Zayne, weren¡¯t you always curious why I left the country in a hurry after you enlisted into the army?" Zayne looked at her, dumbfounded... This youngdy here had been following him wherever he went because she was trying to court him, turning herself into the talk of the town. However, after he was enlisted into the army, she suddenly left the country. When she returned, she still boldly professed her love for him but was no longer as thick-skinned to chase after him all over the ce. He thought that it was because she had grown up and seen that there were better fishes in the ocean, so she realized that he was merely a regr bloke. As such, her obsession over him had reduced. Now that she mentioned it, it alerted him that there might exist a deeper root cause for the change in her. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. While Zayne was still waiting for an answer, Josephine smiled and felt a sense of liberation. "Forget it, Zayne. I won''t put you into misery as well." Josephine took a few steps back. The dissatisfaction i n her expression dissipated like thin air and was gradually reced with calm loneliness. "I''ll just take it as though I was a clown stuck in a nightmare for all these years and have finally awakened from my dream." Josephine made it sound s o carefree, but her tears were not cooperative and kept flowing. "I have no way of waking up a man who is in deep sleep despite being in front of me. My one-sided love should end here. Zayne Severe, let¡¯s not meet again." Josephine turned to leave, sobbing as she ran. Zayne¡¯s body trembled as he slumped weakly on one o f the Sycamore trees, looking wasted and lost. "I¡¯m sorry, Josephine. You''ll forget about me soon enough," he mumbled. After lunch had ended in the Severe household, Angeline returned to her room andy her head down glumly as she sat by the window looking at the wilting flowers outside. Shemented, "A flower is not only destined to wilt as its falling petals would transform into the soil to nourish another blooming flower. Sigh." From her point of view, Josephine was like that flower, watching over Zayne until Zayne found his true love. As for Josephine, she had to back out in the end. Jay wheeled himself in and happened to hear what she said and asked, "Why are you sighing again?" Angeline ran over to him and knelt in front of him,zilyying her head on hisp like a cat as she comined, "Dear, Josephine left." "Hmm." Chapter 676 Chapter 676 "The Severe family has wronged Josephine and made her go through such torture." Angeline sniffled. Jay was stunned. He saw how wronged Josephine felt and the pain she was going through. While he was heartbroken for Josephine, it also made him think about Angeline. Back when Angeline approached him using Rose¡¯s identity, he had acted coldly toward her just like how Zayne acted toward Josephine. At that time, she must have felt so helpless and in pain. Jay reached out his hand, gently ruffled her hair, and suddenly asked, "Angeline, is it quite a torture for you t o have fallen in love with me?" He was feeling empathic. Angeline looked at him with eyes so bright like an innocent deer. "Not at all." She suddenly smiled. Jay chuckled. "You don¡¯t usuallyin much." Angeline cooed, "I''m telling the truth.¡± "With how I''ve treated you in the past, you must''ve cried buckets of tears already,¡± Jaymented sadly. Angeline teased herself, saying, "I''ve got an overdeveloped tear duct, hence I''m a natural crybaby." "I''ll never let you feel wronged again in the future." Jay solemnly looked into her eyes as if he was giving her his oath. "Hmm." Angeline nodded. After Zayne watched Josephine leave, he moodily returned while looking lost. He was standing in front o f Angeline''s room. "Angel, could youe out? I''ve got something I''d like to ask you." There was a sense of anger in Angeline''s gaze as she huffed. "I''m not free." Zayne red at her. "You look very free to me?" Angeline immediately helped Jay to massage his legs. "Don''t you see that I¡¯m busy?" Zayne retorted, "Fine.¡± Then, he left with a sullen expression. Jay held Angeline''s hand and said, "He has a lot in his mind. I think he might have something important to talk about with you. Go ahead.¡± "What about you?" Jay looked at the pink-colored bed sheet and smiled." I''ll take a rest here." Angeline helped him to the bed and turned to leave, but Jay pulled her into his arms and kissed her before letting her go reluctantly. "Sweet dreams,¡± Angeline said. "Okay.¡± Angeline found Zayne in the garden downstairs. Zayne stared right at Angeline, making her feel a tad bit ufortable. Angeline assumed that Zayne was angry because she had given him a good whacking today, thus she tried t ofort him, asking, "Are you angry at me?" Zayne''s mouth curled into a broad smile. "Who''s angry?" ¡°Then why are you staring at me like that? You¡¯re making me feel uneasy all over. Please control your expression properly." Angeline felt annoyed. Zayne shot back, "Are you asking me to control my expression? You should be asking your man to control his testosterone. When he wants to nt some hickeys on your neck, he should choose a wise location." Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline lowered her head and blushed. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Angeline growled, saying, "Shut your stupid eyes." Zayne smiled slyly. "If you¡¯re afraid of being seen by others, then please be more mindful of your private life." Angeline used her hand to cover her neck. "Speak. Why are you looking for me?" Zayne quit acting frivolous and became hesitant. "You''re... Bosom friends with Josephine, so... Did she ever mention her reason for going overseas back then?" Angeline nodded. Her bright smile was reced with sadness which made Zayne nervous. "Why did she go abroad?" He waited for an answer with trepidation as he looked at Angeline, feeling emotionally nervous. Angeline begrudgingly looked at Zayne. "Since your heart still thinks of her, then why did you act like you''re so heartless?" Zayne expressed his helplessness. "I''ve decided to be with Shirley, so I can¡¯t be like how I acted in the past, not cutting off all ties with other women. This is very unfair for Shirley." Angeline felt extremely angry. "You''re so caring toward this Ms. Thomas of yours but so cruel toward Josephine." Zayne had nothing to counter that. Angeline spoke further. "Since you¡¯ve decided to end things with Josephine, then you don''t need to find out about her past. I''m afraid that you might feel guilty for life once you know about it." She then turned around to leave, but Zayne caught her hand. "How can you just tell me half the story and leave the other half hanging? You¡¯re pulling on my curiosity. You might as well just spill the deets and let me be done with it." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Angeline said, "You want to know it so badly?" He responded, "Quit the crap." As such, she slowly said, "Because something happened to her on her way chasing after you." Zayne''s grip on Angelina''s hand tightened as his nails bore into her skin. "What happened?" he asked with distress. Angelina¡¯s eyes reddened as tears fell. "Big Brother, she was raped and got pregnant. Jaybie was afraid that it would traumatize her for life, thus h e forced her to abort the baby and send her overseas t o recuperate." Zayne''s mind went nk. He could not process any thoughts at that moment... He gradually released his grip on Angeline''s hand and turned in circles like a zombie. Finally, he knelt and hugged his head in agony. "Why didn''t she tell me that earlier?" He kept repeating that sentence like a broken recorder. Angeline scoffed bitterly. "Does it change the ending both of you have if she had told this to you earlier?" He abruptly looked up. If he knew that such things happened to Josephine because of him, he would have forcefully kept her by his side regardless of how he was going to do it. Unfortunately, she did not know what he was thinking and weakly said, "Now that you know it, you can still get her back, but you won¡¯t because you''re concerned about Ms. Thomas who¡¯s still inside the house. "Big Brother, in the end, it¡¯s only because your love for her is not as great as her love for you." Zayne''s eyes were bloodshot as tears pooled in his sockets. Angeline¡¯s words were like sharp des that sliced through his flesh, not stopping till it cost his life. "Big Brother, do you know that Jack Ares uses this reason to im that Josephine is not a good match to be married to a good aristocratic young man and that''s why he tantly misuses Josephine''s marriage for his personal gains? You can say that Josephine is living under the mercy of a knife within the Ares family." She paused for a moment before she continued, "In the past, you were her objective for living on, but now, you and her parents have abandoned her at the same time. How are you all expecting her to continue living?" Angeline turned to leave once she was done with what she wanted to say. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Zayne slumped on the grass and suddenly pped himself hard on the face. He was feeling guilty and ming himself for what happened to Josephine. However, things had come to a point where he could not do anything even if he wanted to. What was left was endless sorrow and mncholy. When Angeline returned to her room, Jay was nowhere to be found. Angeline searched the whole house for a long time before she found out that he was in the study with her grandfather discussing something in private. Angeline sat at the stairs near the study and rested her cheeks on her palms, quietly waiting for Jay toe out. Inside the study. Old Master Severe and Jay were at the table. There was a piece of paper on it, and a fountain pen was in Old Master Severe¡¯s hand. "Old Master Severe, you must have something you want to tell me since you''ve called me over to Swallow City?¡± Jay inquired. Old Master Severe nodded. "There''s nothing that can b e hidden from you." The old man¡¯s gaze shifted over to Jay''s legs, and a pitiful gaze appeared in his eyes. "Do you have a guess who would have done that to your legs?¡± Jay shook his head. "In these two years, many things have happened within the Ares family. My biological parents met with a fatal ident while my adoptive parents became estranged from me. My grandfather is just keeping quiet as he watches each tragic event happen without doing anything. I can''t fathom why the Ares family has be what it is today.¡± Jay looked up with a gaze as deep as the bottom of the ocean. "I guess that everything goes back to something that happened before I was born. Old Master Severe, since you''re my grandfather¡¯s close friend and is around his age, I''m sure you would¡¯ve heard of some news. Could you give me some answers?" "Why don''t you ask your grandfather?" Old Master Severe was curious because Jay''s rtionship with Grand Old Master Ares was very close. Grand Old Master Ares should be the first person Jay approached when there were questions to be answered. Jay chuckled. "I''m no longer an ignorant child. If Grandfather wanted to be honest and forting toward me, he would''ve told me the truth long ago." Old Master Severe pointed at Jay with admiration in his gaze. "You¡¯re indeed an exceptionally smart man." "Old Master Severe, will you tell me the truth?" Jay asked unexpectedly. Old Master Severe shook his head. "I don''t know much. Besides, I¡¯ve been sworn to secrecy with a deathly oath to bring the Ares family''s secret to my grave." There was disappointment in Jay''s eyes, but Old Master Severe suddenly moved his hand that held the fountain pen. He dipped it into the ink and wrote in calligraphy style, ''Yorks''. Jay frowned. ''Yorks¡¯ was his biological mother''s surname. Old Master Severe then shot Jay an enigmatic gaze after he wrote the word. Jay understood his meaning and gratefully said," Thank you, Old Master Severe.¡± He then navigated his wheelchair to leave the study. "Jay!" Old Master Severe suddenly called out. Jay stopped his wheelchair and turned his head around. "Old Master Severe, do you have anything else to tell me?¡± Old Master Severe kept quiet for a long, long time. Jay''s heart inexplicably felt a dip. He turned his wheelchair around gradually, and there was worry in his gaze. After a long time, Old Master Severe''s frail voice pleaded, "Please return Angeline to the Severe family.¡± Jay felt as if his heart shrank. His breathing became erratic and irregr as he spoke with apprehension," Old Master Severe, are you ying a joke on me? She''s my wife!¡± "Nobody knows that she¡¯s your wife. Everyone in Imperial Capital only knows that Master Ares has married the illegitimate daughter of the Coyle family." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jay¡¯s eyes widened. "What if I''m not willing to?" Old Master Severe solemnly asked, "Think about your deceased parents and think about your legs. Jay, are you sure you can protect her? Are you sure you dare to go through losing her again?" After some time, Old Master Severe''s voice became so soft that it was almost inaudible... Chapter 679 Chapter 679 "The Ares family has made a grave mistake, Jay. One that would undoubtedly endanger your family should such a secrete to light. I''m afraid not even the most insignificant members of your family would find themselves exempt from the impending bloodshed within Tourmaline Estate. "So please, I''m begging you. Return Angeline to us." Old Master Severe suddenly knelt on the floor in front of Jay. Jay¡¯s body shivered. It felt like he was a small boat that was thrown into the middle of the vast ocean, feeling lost and unsure of his direction. Old Master Severe did not push further but gave him time to process all this information. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After some time, Jay weakly said, "I know what I need to do." With that said, he turned his wheelchair around and left. Old Master Severe looked at Jay''s straight back and said, "Jay, I hope that you can walk out of the misty forest and see the light." ''Don''t follow in your father''s footsteps.¡¯ When he opened the door, Angeline looked at him cutely like a little puppy. "Love, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time for you. What took you so long?" Jay pulled her up. His gaze when he looked at her was much more infatuated. He was reluctant to part with her. However, he knew that he did not have much time left with her. He needed to appreciate and make full use of the remaining time they had together. "Angeline, let''s go home, okay?" He hugged her, almost begging her. "Love, didn''t you say that you want to stay a night here?" Angeline gently held his head and smiled lovingly as if he was a boy who never grew up in her heart. Jay nodded. "Okay." At night when Madam Severe prepared a different room for Jay, Angeline curiously asked, "Mom, why can''t Jaybie and I stay in the same room?" Madam Severe chuckled and teased her daughter. " How shameless of you." Angeline argued, saying, "We¡¯re husband and wife, so we should be sharing a bed. What is so shameless about that?" Madam Severe nced at Old Master Severe who was i n the living room and her smile waned a little. "Your marriage with Jay is not legit yet." Before Angeline could argue back, Zayne and Shirley happened to walk past and heard Angeline''s shameless argument. Zayne stuck his tongue out at her and said, "Shameless." Angeline looked over at Zayne and Shirley''s tightly intertwined hands and shot back with displeasure," Pot calling the kettle ck." Zayne worsened his antics by pulling Shirley into his arms and gleefully saying, "She¡¯s the daughter-inw o f the Severe family, so of course she sleeps with me. You''re the daughter-inw of the Ares family, so when youe back to your maternal home, you can¡¯t sleep with your husband. This is our custom, don''t you know?" Angeline was shocked that her mouth widened into arge circle as she said discontentedly, "We''re now in the modern age. Such practices have long been abolished." Zayne said to Madam Severe, "Mom, just listen to what Angeline said. She wants to abolish the customs over a man. Such audacity is very much admirable." Zayne¡¯s words made Madam Severe and Shirleyugh till their stomach hurts. Angeline felt angrily embarrassed that she covered her face and ran into Jay¡¯s room, shutting the door with a loud bang... Jay smiled joyfully because he had overheard her argument with Zayne while they were outside. He raised his wrist to look at the time on his watch, then he teased her. "We can still make it back to Imperial Capital." Angeline''s cheeks flushed redder. "I¡¯m not sleeping with you tonight. I''m only here to wish you goodnight." Jay immediately felt that his teasing had backfired. H e reached out his hand at her. "Angeline, come over here." Angeline slowly inched over and Jay pulled her into his embrace. "Angeline, let''s go stay in a hotel." The man''s voice was filled with self-restraint and control. Angeline,"..." Her face was so red by now. "Zayne isn''t gonna stop teasing me for this." Jay nodded. "Hmm, that''s true. "Then apany me for a chat." Angeline leaned on Jay''s chest. "Love, I''m worried about Josephine." Angeline''s heart was shredded into pieces when she recalled how devastated Josephine looked when she left the Severe family¡¯s house. He was tremendously worried about Josephine as well, thus when she left the house, he had sent a message to his sister. ''I¡¯m your backup, don''t do anything stupid.'' Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Josephine replied to him with a bright smile. Jay felt hurt because of Angeline''s worry for Josephine. "Angeline, have you ever been worried for me?" Jay asked dispiritedly. She looked at him and asked with uncertainty, "You''re ... Jealous?" Although he did not want to admit it, it was the truth. He used his silence to admit it. Angeline was surprised by his response, but she soon smiled. "Love, you can''t be jealous of your own sister, can you?" From N?velDrama.Org. Instead of feeling embarrassed about it, he responded proudly, "Anything or anyone that makes you worry about them more than me makes me jealous." Angeline was rendered speechless by this. He was the king of jealousy. His gaze appeared hurt like a sad little puppy when he saw how non-understanding her reaction was. "You don''t care about me." Angeline felt so used. "I''m more innocent than the Central Park Five." "Then tell me how you worry about me?" Angeline lowered her longshes as she blinked. They were like a butterfly''s wings gently tapping on the leaves. It could attract the attention of all the flowers surrounding it. "Love, the way I worry about you is like how the falling leaves would always reach for its roots, like how the soil would nourish the flowers...¡± she answered sincerely. Unfortunately, Jay was not going to let her off the hook easily. "I hope that you can exin it in a simpler way." She was dumbfounded. "Aren¡¯t you the top student in ss?" "You know that my romantic side is not functional." He was not going to let her off easily with such a vague answer. Angeline,"..." He pressured her with his gaze. Time stood still as if his reason for living is to wait for her answer. Angeline could not escape from his gaze and sighed softly. She just realized that boys in love were such nitpicking species. She yed with his shirt button and asked, "You seriously wanna hear it?" "Hmm." Angeline said, "It''s quite long. I might not finish it even after three days and three nights..." "Speak," Jay said between his teeth. Angeline''s eyes shimmered with tears. "When I was younger, I was worried that you couldn''t have vorful instant noodles, I was worried that you might trip and fall when you go out, I was worried that you might be caught in an aviation ident whenever you took a flight, I was even worried that you might run out of toilet paper when you use the washroom..." Jay¡¯s Adam''s apple rolled in his throat. Why did he open up a can of worms? Was he trying to torture himself? "Then when you grew up?" "I was worried that you''re too handsome and would be the target of detestation when you chase after the beauty queen of your school. I worried that you¡¯re too smart and would receive curses from others because you would always win the school¡¯s schrships." "Angeline...¡± He immediately interrupted her. If she continued, it would truly take up more than three days and three nights. ¡°Let¡¯s continue this topic another day." He swore that h e would never open up a can of worms like that ever again. Angeline smiled. "Then I''ll go back to my room to sleep.¡± Jay nodded, looking overwhelmingly reluctant to let her go. Angeline got up to leave. He was disheartened by herck of passion and looked at her back view begrudgingly. ''Did she just leave in such a carefree manner?'' He opened his mouth and wanted to ask her to stay when Angeline suddenly turned around, pounced on him, and bit him on his throat. Jay was stunned. ''What is this girl up to?¡¯ Chapter 681 Chapter 681 Angeline looked at the light shade of red on the flesh o f this throat and there were questions in her gaze. " Why can''t I make a darker-colored hickey?" Jay, Angeline removed the first button of her top to reveal her fair and long neck. On her neck were multiple seductive hickeys. Those were markings that Jay left this morning when kissing her. "Mine looks more like bruises, so why do yours appear so mild?" Jay smiled like a sly fox. "Do you want me to teach you some of my skills?" Angeline happily nodded her head. Jay hugged her, leaned forward, and kissed her shoulders, but in a way that seemed as if he was punishing her. Finally, it progressed into a bite when his teeth sank into her skin. Angeline inhaled a deep breath and could not tolerate the pain as she yelped in surprise. "Ahh!" Jay''s gaze appeared flirtatiously cold with a darkness that could destroy the world as he deepened the kiss. He wanted to leave his markings on her body. "Love, it¡¯s painful," she cried out with tears. He went gentler on her as her tears flowed. He used his fingers to gently rub on the red marking. Jay''s eyes feared when he looked at that deep red marking that was left by himself. "Angeline, sleep with me," he said. Angeline felt that Jay was acting out of the norm today and analyzed what could be the possible reason for his abnormal behavior. She felt that it had something to do with the private discussion he had with her grandfather. "What did you discuss with my grandfather this afternoon?" she inquired. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay thought about it for a moment and said, "I wish that Severe Enterprise would once again rise to the top and help fill up the gaps in Grand Asia." Angeline believed him and responded, "Oh." She fell asleep in his arms, but the tears in her eyes remained. Jay''s slender fingers caressed her eyes over and over again. "I¡¯m sorry Angeline, I can''t lose you again.¡± He hugged her tightly but felt as if he was hugging sand. The tighter he tried to grab on to her, the more h e could not grab on to what fate was nning for her. Finally, he released her with a vexed feeling, ced her gently on the bed, kissed her forehead, and carefully studied every inch of her face until he had her image stored securely in his mind. Then, he made up his mind to leave that night. Jay navigated his wheelchair over to the door and stared into space for some time. When he closed his eyes, gloominess shrouded his gaze as he hardened his resolve to leave. Early the next morning when the sky was still dim, Angeline turned around to feel only a pillow rather than a person when she hugged it. Angeline felt that something was amiss and opened her eyes. She threw the pillow away and searched around, but she did not see the person she wanted to see. "Love." Angeline got down the bed without her shoes. She ran upstairs and downstairs, calling out "Love" the whole time. In the living room, Old Master Severe was sitting on his rocking chair with his eyes closed. When he heard his granddaughter''s anxious voice, his voice was heard saying, "Stop looking, he''s gone." Angeline stood in front of Old Master Severe, looking perplexed. "Why didn¡¯t he wake me up when he wanted to leave?" Old Master Severe dared not open his eyes to look into his granddaughter''s gaze. He could imagine how hurt and muddled Angeline must be feeling right now. "He couldn''t leave if he had woken you up." The reality was cruel, but Angeline needed to learn to ept it. Old Master Severe said further, "He left you a letter. Have a look." Angeline just realized that there was a neatly folded letter on the side table. Chapter 682 1 Chapter 682 1 Angeline scrambled to pick up the letter and switched on the tablemp on the coffee table. Under the faint yellow glow, she began to read. "Two years ago, you left without a goodbye. Let it be m y turn this time. We¡¯re even now, Angeline Severe." There were no emotions to be read within the resolute and indifferent words. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline broke apart with a loud wail. "What does he mean?" The old master felt hisposure crack under his granddaughter¡¯s heart-clenching wails. Opening an eye, he looked at his granddaughter with guilt spilling from his eyes. "I¡¯m sure understanding one letter isn''t difficult for a girl as intelligent as you." Angeline ripped the letter to shreds. "I understand the letter, but what I don¡¯t understand are his feelings. Wasn''t he supposed to be someone who¡¯s heart is as open as the seas? How could he still hold such a grudge? After- After all that I''ve done to apologize, he''s forgiven me already, hasn''t he? So why is he just leaving like he¡¯s angry again?" The old master had been worrying about how to separate the two for some time. Who would have thought that Jay¡¯s n would be so extensive, easily misguiding Angeline with his words? He understood Angeline best, after all. With his hold over Angelina''s heart, he could easily have her hate him the same way he had her falling for him. The old master had his work cut out for him. All he had to do wasfort this crybaby. "Who told you his heart is as open as the seas, Angel? That is but your misguided impression. Other people say that he''s a petty man who pulls revenge on every little thing, that he''s aplex man who spends every moment scheming. Didn''t you know?" Angeline cried in agony. "I have to find him. I''m going t o ask what he means myself. Does he want to separate for good?¡± Angeline ran with tears streaming down her face. The old master sighed hopelessly. He loved both Angeline and Jay from the depths of his heart. There was nothing he wanted more than to have them spend the rest of their lives happily together. However, he was still a selfish man. In the case that both of them had their hands tied, he would choose to save Angeline if he needed to make a choice. It was a choice he had no other choice but to make. The old master closed his eyes as he leaned back onto the rocking chair. Confusing scenes began to y in his mind. "Severe, oh, Severe. What do I do? I''ve made a grave mistake. This is the end of the Ares family," rambled Dn Ares incoherently that day as he knocked on his door in the pouring rain. As the richest man in Imperial Capital, he had always believed the ruthless other to be a man so high up on the social caste, he decided the fates of others. As far as he was concerned, Dn had always been a man whoseposure remained intact even in the face of monumental change. Yet that day, Dn resembled a weak, lost child. "What happened, Ares?" He shuffled out of his nkets to pour Dn a cup of tea. Dn¡¯s hands shook as he held the cup of tea, spilling it everywhere. "I''ve identally- My daughter-inw-" He felt his mind nk at the words Dn stammered out. "Which daughter-inw?¡± he asked anyway despite his fear of the answer. He prayed it not to be her. His prayer had not been heard. Dn muttered, "Jordan''s. "Chloe Yorks?" he muttered another name. "Have you gone mad? Does she look like someone you can afford to offend?" "I didn''t expect such a thing either. I felt like I was possessed by something. Please, you have to help me think of a n, Severe. Or tens of us Ares''... We''re as good as dead!" "A n? Give me a moment." The old master''s eyes snapped open, revealing a painful look in his eyes. What an inhumane n it had been. His heart still dropped in fear from the memory of it today. For the Ares family, Dn had dyed his hands red with the blood of innocents. He minded not another grandchild or another granddaughter-inw. In return, he lost the power to stop the other ever again. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 Jay returned to Tourmaline Estate, bringing Storm alone with him. He had left in high spirits, thinking he would be able t o bring the love of his life home with him. He had never expected to return lonely and by himself. Jay hid away in the study, sitting half a day away. Storm asked wearily, "Why didn''t we bring the missus back, Mr. President?¡± It was evident that the president¡¯s foul mood and the aura of heart-breaking sadness were due to theck of the missus by his side. Jay replied, "As the precious gem of the Severe family, she¡¯ll no longer have anything to do with the Ares family from this moment onward.¡± Storm understood. The president''s usage of ''Ares family'' instead of ''me'' meant pushing the missus away from this puzzling and dangerous maze of the Ares family. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To protect the missus, the president had chosen to draw a clear line between them. It would be undoubtedly difficult for the president who would be suffering day and night by himself. Without Angeline, even heaven would feel like hell. What once was a lively Fragrant Vessel Court now seemed dull and gray through Jay¡¯s eyes. "Storm, inform Grayson I''m going to thepany tomorrow." Storm halted in surprise. The president''s legs still required rest. However, if resting the day at home would put the president in an intolerable amount of loneliness, he might as well spend it working in the office. "Yes, Sir." Jay¡¯s phone began to ring, and the melodious ringtone of Red Spider Lily drifted in the room. Jay closed his eyes, shackling the hesitation and restraint behind his eyelids. The ringtone ended and Jay opened his eyes again. He breathed out what seemed like a breath of relief. However, the same ringtone sounds stubbornly again the next moment. Turning to look at the president, Storm read the resolution of not answering in his expression and turned to walk over to the study table. Picking up the phone, he declined the call. Then, he cklisted Angeline¡¯s contact from the list of recent calls. With that, the world began to quiet down. Jay''s balled fists began to unfurl. Unable to reach Jay through calls, Angeline turned to texts. The texts started gently. Then, they turned impatient as text after text flooded his messages without a response. ''Even if... Even if my impulsiveness has worn out your love, shouldn¡¯t you still tell me face to face that you''re ending things with me after so many years?¡¯ ''If you¡¯re not going to answer, I''ll take back the love I have for you. Every bit of it.'' Storm tapped open the messages icon and hovered it i n front of Jay¡¯s closed eyes. Blinking his eyes open, Jay shivered as he took in the heart-aching texts. Realizing that the context of the words was far from good, Storm moved the phone away. Jay reached out, his thin lips parting to give way to a chilling tone. "Give it to me." With no other choice, Storm handed the phone over. Jay scrolled through Angeline texts, reading each and every one a few times. "Leave me alone for a moment, Storm. Go out." Jay held his head down as his voice thickened with emotion. Storm walked out sympathetically. Jay lifted his head as tears began to trickle from the corner of his eyes down his handsome features. ''If you''re not going to answer, I¡¯ll take back the love I have for you. Every bit of it.¡¯ His heart was breaking into countless shards. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Even with an inhumane amount of willpower and restraint, there was no way he could hold back the throbbing desire his heart felt at that moment. He wanted to have her by her side regardless of everything else happening around them. "I''m sorry, Jay. You can call me selfish, but the Severe family cannot lose Angeline again. I can no longer watch Angeline run blindly toward you like a moth to a me. That''s not her calling." "I promise you, Old Master. I promise I¡¯ll take care of her. Even if it costs me my life, I''ll keep her safe." He had pleaded and begged the old master not to take away his right to love Angeline. However, he was sentenced to death by the old master''s next sentence. "Don''t you understand, JJ? Only with her alive would the two of you have a chance of a future together. What will you do if she dies?" Jay gave a strong shudder at the suggestion. "I won''t let her die." He had suffered the aftermath of her death once, and i t was an immense amount of helplessness and grief that had his heart drained. "Are you sure that you can protect her? Do you know who this evil within the Ares family is? No, you don''t. You don''t even know who you¡¯re fighting at all, Jay." "Shh, Angeline, it''ll be okay. Just give me some time. Let me walk out of this haze and into the clearing. Then I''ll fetch you home. Trust me, my love," Jay murmured to himself. In Imperial Capital. Angeline pushed open the door of the rented apartment, frightening Josephine with her resemnce with a Lady in White. "Ah! A ghost!" Lifelessly, Angeline flopped onto the sofa and remained unmoved like a puppet with its strings cut. Josephine crawled over to flick away the long locks of hair that obscured her delicate features. Taking in theck of anger in her expression, Josephine fell backward on the floor in shock. "What happened, Sis Angeline?¡± "I got dumped by your brother," Angeline replied in despair. Josephine was too shocked for words. "By my brother? How could that be?" "He''s not answering my calls or my texts. He''s clearly drawing a line between us now." Josephine was angry. "Zayne dumped me, now my brother dumps you. What do they take us women for? Dolls thate and go on their whims?" Angeline stood slowly. "I''m going to talk to him myself." However, she was pulled back by Josephine as the other took a nce at her loungewear and bird''s nest o f a bedhead. "You¡¯re only going to make him more certain about his desire to leave you if you meet him like this." Then, she pushed Angeline into the bathroom. "Go take a shower and doll yourself up. I¡¯ll bring you to get even with my brother." After a shower, Josephine had Angeline seated in front of the vanity as she began to pull a look together. Despite her extraordinary appearance, Angeline''s eyes remained spiritless and tired. The sight of her especially broke Josephine''s heart. Angeline stood away from the vanity and walked out without another word. Taking her purse, Josephine rushed after her. They called a cab to Tourmaline Estate. Standing outside the facial-recognition entry system, Angeline felt her heart shrivel as tears began to fall at theck of permission to enter the premises. Jay was too extreme, rejecting her at the Ares'' main doors. Josephine walked over. "Let me." Yet right as she took the ce in front of the interface, a head popped out from the security hut. A voice said i n a cold tone, "Second Lady, Old Master Jack has informed us that you''re not allowed to step foot within Tourmaline Estate until you make a name for yourself." Josephine felt the corners of her eyes burn as a hot liquid threatened to fall from them. Biting her lip, she held her head up and was unwilling to cry. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jack Ares was tantly disowning her as his daughter. Angeline pulled Josephine away by the hand with a strong tone. "Let''s go, Josie." Following protocol, any changes or news at the door required a report back to the person of the highest authority. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 At Tourmaline Estate. The security in charge walked up to Jay and reported," Young Master, both Miss Severe and the seconddy returned a moment ago. Following your orders, I didn''t allow Miss Severe to enter." Jay felt his heart clench inexplicably. Not even in his wildest dreams would he have imagined Angeline getting rejected outside Tourmaline Estate, least of all by him. "And the seconddy?" "The old master specifically instructed us not to allow the seconddy to return home as of this moment." Jay¡¯s eyes hardened. "Does he no longer care for Josephine¡¯s well-being?" However, Jay had not the ability to worry about Josie''s future right now, for his main priority was how the duo would leave this deste estate. "Get a car ready, Storm." Storm froze slightly. Understanding the president''s intentions, he went to the Ares family¡¯s basement and drove out a normal-looking car. The car had a wooden insting panel that separated the driver''s seat from the back passengers''. Its bulletproof windows had also been customized into one-way mirrors, where people outside could not see into the car. Jay took shotgun while Storm drove. He stepped hard on the elerator toward the main entrance of Tourmaline Estate. Both Josephine and Angeline walked while supporting each other, their figures lonely on the mahogany brick pavement beside the asphalt road. From afar, Jay stared on, looking at Angelline''s stilettos stepping on the uneven grassy bricks. Jay sighed deeply. Her legs would surely hurt should she keep walking like that. "Fetch them a ride, Storm," Jay spoke. Stopping the car in front of Angeline and Josie, Storm rolled down the back seat window and spoke with a raspy voice, "Would you like a ride,dies?" Unable to walk any further, Josie dragged Angeline with her inside. Angeline allowed, letting the other do whatever she wanted with her like a zombie ragdoll. Jay listened for any movement behind. His despair was not maskable at theck of Angelina''s voice. She had always been an energetic girl. It was only logical that he began to worry about her quietness today. The only sce was Josephine''s voice that sounded i n the car from time to time. It was the only hint he had in deducing Angeline''s condition. "Please say something, Sis Angeline. Your silence is scaring me.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "So what if Jay won''t let you in Tourmaline Estate? We''ll just have to intercept him at thepany, then. I find it hard to believe that he''ll give up on Grand Asia a s well." Josie¡¯s decision had Angeline staring nkly out the car''s windows. Despite knowing that Angeline was sitting right behind him, her exceptional silence had Jay unable to grasp her existence as if she was transparent air. Jay¡¯s throat tightened. Angeline''sck of speech had his heart threatening to jump out of his chest. Angeline sniffled... Jay felt his heart settle, only just slightly. Angeline finally found her voice and began to speak, " Yesterday, he asked if I had ever missed him. "I had no idea what prompted such a question at all. S o I brushed him off, afraid that he would worry. "Had I known he was dead set on leaving, I would''ve opened up and told him everything. There wasn''t a second I spent not thinking about him in all those years. "I wondered if his reticence would have him ending u p more frustrated and lonely without me by his side. "I wondered if the need to entertain clients and guests would force him away from his preferred light pte o r to drink. I wondered if his gastric would rpse. I wondered if the doctors there knew about his intolerance for gastric relief drugs. "I wondered if taking care of three young children would take too much of a toll on him. I wondered if he had taken breaks from work to rest. "I spent every waking moment worrying about even the littlest things. "I''ve lived two lives, both as if for him and him alone. Every moment I stay breathing is a moment I spend wondering about him. Yet he might never understand ... Just how deep my love for him runs." Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Buried in Josephine¡¯s arms, Angeline bawled to her soul''s content. Jay''s sharp eagle-like eyes glistened with unshed tears in front. He clenched his jaw. He took every bit of pain and regret from his heart into his bones and forced them away, locking them into his bones as they yelled and screamed for his attention. They finally turned into blissful and warm foam that rose within him. Storm¡¯s eyes reddened as well. This pair of lovers were right in front of one another. The fact that they could only hear and not see each other was torturous for the heart of passersby. "What am I supposed to do?" Angeline wept helplessly. Josie started to sob as well. "Let it all out, Sis Angeline. You¡¯ll feel better with it all out.¡± "I''m tired, Josie. I love him, but I¡¯m so tired," Angeline murmured repetitively. Jay clenched his fists. He suddenly raised one to his mouth and bit down on the back of his hand. The sight of bright red liquid flowing from the corner of the president''s mouth had Storm immediately stepping on the breaks. "The entrance of Imperial Capital is right in front,dies. We''ll part ways here." Josephine helped Angeline off the car. She ended up leaning wobbly on Josephine. Jay stared out the window. Angeline was standing right in front of him-So close yet so far away. He reached out to touch her cheek, only toe in contact with the icy ss window instead. His hand stopped at the ss. Recollecting her sad thoughts, Angeline wiped away her tears and left with a slight tremble. "Angeline," Jay yelled out of a sudden. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As if reacting to it, Angeline turned around. However, with the ckout windows, the view inside the car was a knowledge unreachable to her. Jay found himself unable to meet the disorientation and disheartenment in Angeline''s eyes. He raised a hand slowly toward Storm, a sign to quickly drive away. He feared staying a moment longer would have him losing control. He was scared he would run out to pull her back into his chest. The whistle of the car drowned Jay''s voice away into the dust. Angeline was in a daze. Perhaps it was but an auditory hallucination. Josephine yelled at Storm, "Thanks for the ride!" The vehicle turned around and drove back in the direction it came from. Angeline watched the car drive off with suspicion in her eyes. "Why''s the car driving back, Josie?" Absent-minded as she was, Josephine dragged Angeline away. "Let''s go, Sis Angeline." Angeline turned to look back every three steps until the car finally vanished away from sight. Jay retrieved his gaze from the windows as well, the suffocating feeling slowly lessening in the air. The strong need to seek out and deal with the secret behind the Ares family suddenly spiked, for only then could he find closure for the torment both he and Angeline were subjected to. Driving the car back to Tourmaline Estate, Jay suddenly spoke, "We¡¯re going to Grand Old Master¡¯s Chateau de Selene, Storm." Storm gripped the steering wheel tightly as he stared a t the president in shock. The president''s decision was evidently driven by anything but logic. Seeing Miss Angeline must have provoked the president to speed up and rush the process. He must want to end such a frustrating situation. "Mr. President!" Storm tried to persuade him otherwise. Jay replied, "I''m going to have to take this step if I want to know the truth.¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Storm stopped the car outside Chateau de Selene. Pulling out a foldable wheelchair from the boot, he opened the passenger seat door and helped Jay into the wheelchair. Chateau de Selene was thergest building within Tourmaline Estate, designed to look like luxurious French buildings. Within it held thousands of guards and five to six hundred nannies and servants alike. The ce was an embodiment of wealth. Every movement made since the second Storm pushed Jay through Chateau de Selene''s garden entrance was watched by the castle''s surveince system. Xavier, the grand old master''s personal butler, approached the duo and weed Jay courteously." The grand old master is waiting for you at the Atrium Garden, Young Master Jay." Jay replied in a deep tone, "Lead the way." The butler brought both Jay and Storm to the Atrium Garden where Grand Old Master Ares was currently lying on a rattan chair, basking in the warmth of the sun. Well-trimmed hedges surrounded the entire garden, decorating the grass in shapes of animals that represented its owner''s influence. Despite the tranquility of the garden, it had been made to look alive and energetic as if one were situated amid the wilderness. Pushing Jay toward the grand old master, Storm understanding^ excused himself to the sidelines. Had this been before, Jay would have looked up to the grand old master in respect as the rest of his generation of grandchildren. He would have been grateful for this old man in front of him and grateful for this old man''s effort to teach and nurture him. Yet right now, knowing the grand old master had taken advantage of his biological mother and knowing that the grand old master was the true culprit behind his biological parent''s detrimental affliction, every bit of respect Jay once held for him had turned into disdain. Sitting in the wheelchair, he held his head high and straightened his back. His rebellious streak was oozing in waves. "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a very long time, Jay, but you never came. For that, I''m disappointed in you. However, I believe that you too are disappointed in m e." Grand Old Master Ares twirled the two stress balls i n his hand as his voice slowly permeated the surroundings. He spoke in a way that resembled an elderly old man whose days were numbered and was enjoying thest years of his life in peace. Jay did not know how to respond. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It made one sigh how this grandparent and child duo who were once so undoubtedly close turn into nemeses wary of one another. The grand old master closed his eyes. Whether it was because he dared not look at the other or if he did not find the other worth his time was unknown. "Youe to visit me, yet you''re not speaking. Perhaps you don''t know where to start? Go back, if that''s the case. Come again when you know," the grand old master spoke. Jay finally opened his mouth. "I''ve merelye to take a look at you. How are you doingtely?" The grand old master sighed. "You''ve resorted to lying now that you''re wary of me." Anger sparked in Jay''s eyes at the other''s eliciting. " What about you, Grandfather? Have you ever been frank with me? All each and every one of you do is hide the dirt hidden away within Tourmaline Estate from me. Had Icked the ability to seek the truth, were you nning to hide it from me for the rest of m y life, Grandfather?" The grand old master opened his eyes, a shine of shock shing in his dry eyes. "I believed that you would remain calm instead of showing impulsivity to the point ofing to me for a confession. Just because you lost the woman you love after a trip to Swallow City doesn''t mean you cane over to your grandfather¡¯s to throw a tantrum. This is hardly the behavior of an intelligent being, Jay." Jay felt his body freeze. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching my every move?" The grand old master made no move to deny. Jay felt petrified the more he delved into the heights o f the grand old master¡¯s apathy and ruthlessness. "Why didn''t you do anything when Angeline was attacked at Tourmaline Estate, Grandfather?" Veins popped on Jay¡¯s forehead. His tone was light, yet it shook with the threat of violence. "The one who wished to harm her was your biological father, yet you¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t do anything t o save Angeline? Why don¡¯t you ask your father why h e harmed her instead?" the grand old master refuted calmly. "I believe that you''re well-aware of the night of my ambush, correct? Yet once again, you did nothing at all to help, Grandfather. Not even when it was me." Jay broke into a dismal smile. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 Despite it being an investigative question, Jay¡¯s tone was resolute. "I used to wonder why you suddenly transferred the stocks in my name to Jack Ares, Grandfather, but I think I understand now." Jay scoffed mockingly at himself. "I''ve been but a chess piece on your board ever since my birth. You wish to control me, allowing me to grow in power but only to the degree of which you permit. You¡¯d never allow me more because you''re afraid. What if I manage to overpower you? What if I overturn this kingdom of business you¡¯ve created? "But above all, you fear that with my newfound power, I''ll manage to find out the dirt you¡¯ve hidden away. What if I refuse to join you in this dirt you''ve created? You''re afraid, for I may destroy your Tourmaline Estate. You''re terrified that I''ll end up destroying the Ares family. Correct?" The grand old master stared stoically at Jay. The rigidity of his expression hid away any hint of his emotions. "You''re a monster," Jay stated, "But what was it that drove you to be the merciless man you are today?" The image of Old Master Severe''s name written on the piece of paper shed through his mind. He stared at the grand old master''s closed eyes, "Was it my mother?" The hand gripping the stress balls tightened, but the grand old master''s expression betrayed nothing. "What are you so afraid of? Tell me," Jay asked. The grand old master blinked his eyes openzily." Are you implying that I''m afraid of your mother?" The grand old master''s tone was light and casual, but Jay knew. The mention of his mother had prompted the first reaction from the grand old master. That meant the hint Grand Old Master Severe gave him was indeed the key to walking out of this haze. "What is there to fear from a mere woman?" "Then why attack my mother? Why lock her in the Underground Pce if you don''t fear women? Why were you so afraid of her leaving Tourmaline Estate?" Jay''s sinister gaze stared askance at the grand old master. He did not blink or turn away at all, in fear of missing even the slightest microexpression. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The grand old master quirked an eyebrow. "I merely don''t wish for her to tell the world of the Ares family''s immoral rtionship scandals." The twinkle in Jay''s eyes began to dwindle. As if Jacob and James Ares¡¯ familiescked such scandals. Immoral rtionship scandals were the least of the two family''s problems, yet the grand old master did not seem to find the need toe up with ruthless ns to cover them up. The grand old master gazed at Jay, wondering if his reply had rid the other of his worries. "You''d better pray I never know the secrets you''ve been hiding, Grandfather, for I won''t take into consideration the nurture you''ve provided me. After all, you were the one who taught me not to compromise in the face of right and wrong." Jay''s alluring peach-blossom eyes shone, sharp and vexing. "You''ve already lost your legs, Jay, and for what?" The grand old master looked at him, pity shining in his eyes. "Justice mayete, Grandfather, but it¡¯ll always arrive." Jay lifted a hand. Understanding the signal, Storm immediately approached and pushed Jay away. The grand old master shook his head and sighed as he watched Jay''s figure leave. "You''ll pay heavily for this, Jay." Chapter 689 Chapter 689 After the outburst with the grand old master, Jay no longer found Tourmaline Estate worth staying at. He returned to Garden Of A Diary with his three children i n tow. That night, he locked himself away drawing in the study. The next morning, Storm found him asleep in the wheelchair as he called the other to eat. The ground around Jay was covered with artworks, each a portrait of Angeline Severe. Storm picked them up and ced them gently on the study table. The children took breakfast to stare inquisitively at their daddy. They felt that their daddy had for some reason reverted to his icy indifference. "Where¡¯s Miss care worker, Daddy?" Baby Robbie asked curiously. "She¡¯s been fired. She won''t being back again," Jay replied calmly. Jenson''s hands paused mid-cut, and the corners of his eyes reddened slightly. "Where is she, Daddy?" "I don¡¯t know," Jay replied. Jenson flung the knife and fork in his hands away. " I¡¯m full." Understanding that Jenson was throwing a tantrum, Jay paid him no heed. Instead, he ced his bowl and chopsticks down and opted to escape. "Daddy needs to work today. Be good and listen to your teacher at home, okay?" With that, Jay quickly left the house. The Rolls-Royce sped on the roads. Jay pinched the bridge of his nose to relieve the ache i n his head, feeling mentally and emotionally exhausted from the turn of events. As for Angeline, he would do his best to suppress his longing for her, something that was already far from his capability. Not to mention the kids... They needed a mother. The Rolls-Royce arrived at Grand Asia, and Jay was met with the sight he most feared. Like the Amah Rock, Angeline stood quietly at the doors. She must have seen Jay''s car, for she began to approach it. Jay grew frantic. It had taken a lot to harden his heart enough to reject her. Her continuous provocations would surely have him breaking down sooner orter. "Ignore her, Storm." Jay refused to throw all his hard work out the window. Storm made a turn to leave, only to have Angeline running toward them without a care. Thank goodness for Storm''s reflexes, for his emergency break was the only thing keeping Angeline from flying from the impact. "Shit! Does she have a death wish?" Jay scolded with a tightened jaw as he felt his soul leave his body from the shock. Angeline stood in front of the car and stared quietly at Jay. She refused to stop unless Jay decided to alight the car and exin clearly to her. Jay frowned. ''Why is she so stubborn?'' The two arrived at an impasse and passersby began to surround them. Endless criticisms drifted in the air. "Come, look. This is the oldest Miss Severe who was rumored to have gone missing nine years ago. I heard people say both she and Master Ares used to be childhood lovers. What a shame that Master Ares married the illegitimate child of the Loyle family while she was missing. Miss Severe must be angry, so she must be trying to pursue him again." "They were the right people at the wrong time. It must be fate. It would be pointless to force anything." "It''s been nine years. Even the strongest feelings would have faded away." "Master Ares doesn¡¯t even want to get out of the car. It''s obvious that he doesn¡¯t like her anymore.¡± Angeline stated at Jay through the transparent windscreen. The two pairs of eyes locked, but in Jay''s eyes was a strong indifference. Angeline¡¯s were filled with begrudging. "Come down," Angeline yelled at him. Jay replied coldly, "Forgive my inconvenience." Angeline¡¯s pupils contracted in anger. "I¡¯ll repeat myself one more time. Come down." From N?velDrama.Org. Storm unfastened his seatbelt only to have Jay¡¯s handnd atop his. He shook his head. He was adamant about humiliating Angeline. After all, it was impossible to have her give up without a bit of a bitter deterrence. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Angeline suddenly huffed and stomped her way toward Jay. She ced a hand on the car window. At the click of the door, Jay''s expression shifted. The next moment, Angeline had removed the door of his car. Jay''s eyes widened. This girl! The wind blew into the car, and Jay felt his blood freeze with every gush of cold air. Stunned, he stared at Angeline. "What do you want?" h e asked impatiently. Angeline¡¯s gaze was filled with hostility. "Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?" "There''s not much for us to talk about." His indifferent attitude had Angeline instantly wheezing for breath. Sucking in a cold harsh breath, Angeline¡¯s bloodshot eyes stared intently at his as she interrogated, "Very well. All you have to do is answer three of my questions. If I''m satisfied with the answers, whatever between us ends here." "Ask away!" Angeline asked, "You said you''d love me forever. Is the im still valid?¡± Jay, Angelina smiled wistfully. "You said that as husband and wife, we must be frank with one another. Do you still remember the words you said?" Jay, "Is there something that you can''t tell me, Jaybie?¡± Jay,"..." Jay could not refute her. Angeline smiled. "Then I''ll take yourck of response a s silent agreement." "You''re just kidding yourself." Jay''s tone wasced with a smidge of mockery. "What naive questions." Angeline felt her smile freeze as tears began to trickle uncontrobly from her eyes. "It is, isn''t it?" Jay felt his fists clench as he stared into her eyes that were filled with painful tears. He wanted nothing more than to hit himself. It was merely a rejection. Why did he have to embarrass her? Angeline wiped off her tears with the back of her hand. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she grabbed his hand and raised all of a sudden. "You''ll swear to the gods if you don''t love me anymore. All you have to do is repeat after my oaths. After that, I promise, I''ll never bother you again." "Speak." Jay felt irritation creep up due to her strong-headedness. "I, Jay, will never love Angeline again." Startled, Jay repeated after her softly, "I, Jay, will never love Angeline again." Angeline trembled with tears in her eyes. How could he speak such ruthless oaths? She clenched her jaw. "Should I, Jay, be lying, Angeline shall thus be struck by lightning and banished from all chances of reincarnation." Jay''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he stared fiercely at Angeline. The veins in his eyes were glistening... That swear was too cruel. It was so cruel that he found himself no longer able to repeat after her. "Have you gone mad?" he berated. "I''m not mad, love. But I¡¯m sure you know that I''d rather not live at all than to live in a world without you with me." Feeling himself approaching a mental breakdown from her games, Jay suddenly roared at her, saying," You''ve gone mad. Leave-" Right then, Grayson had brought Finn and the rest of them over. They forcefully dragged Angeline away, allowing the Rolls-Royce to drive into Grand Asia¡¯s basement parking lot. The passersby also began to point their fingers at Angeline. "So shameless. Still clinging onto Master Ares after he¡¯s already told her to leave." ¡°The Severe family is nothing but a bankrupted family. Does she still think of herself as the flourishing youngdy she was back then? Why won''t she take a look at herself? She''s unworthy of Master Ares." Chapter 691 Chapter 691 Jay took the elevator from the basement straight to the ninth floor. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows, he stared at Grand Asia''s entrance below. The group of people was still there, which meant so was Angeline. Jay frowned. Their words were sharp and difficult to hear. He wished that Angeline would leave soon before her self-confidence got beaten up by their criticisms. Angeline stood at Grand Asia''s entrance like an abandoned doll. She stood nkly, soulless and calm. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a long while... The group of people finally scattered, and Angeline left Grand Asia while feeling disheartened. Tugging hard on the tie that closed on him like shackles, Jay felt himself finally able to breathe. He flipped open the document only to realize his mind was filled with Angeline''s begrudging expression. Unable to concentrate, he snapped the file close and leaned against the back of his wheelchair with a frustrated shout, "Grayson.¡± Grayson entered the room in agitation. "Is there anything I can help with, Mr. President?" "Do you have a n that will get Angeline to give me u p? I don¡¯t want today¡¯s events happening again." Grayson''s expression turnedplex. "Miss Severe''s spirit is the way it is because of you, Mr. President. You''re the one who taught her to face obstacles head-o n. If you want Miss Severe to stop bothering you, you must take drastic measures." Grayson spared the president a nce. "But I fear that you wouldn''t want to do such a thing to her, Mr. President." Jay demanded, "Speak!" "The best cure to a breakup is with a newfound rtionship. If Miss Severe finds herself falling for another man, I''m sure she''ll stoping after you, Mr. President." Grayson was about to continue, but he found himself swallowing the words when he met the president¡¯s sinister gaze. "Is there another method?" Jay asked. Grayson had almost no experience with love. Everything he knew about dating was from word-of-mouth rumors. Not that he had heard much either. It was fortunate that his mind was quick, so he could guess the rest from what he heard. "If the president is against Miss Severe dating another man, then there¡¯s another n. You''ll have to date someone else so that Miss Severe gives up on you." Jay knew this was a dangerous n, but he could not think of anything better. He spoke, "Arrange for a suitable girlfriend before Angeline appears in front of me again." Grayson replied, "Yes, Sir." Exiting the president¡¯s office, Grayson fetched out a handkerchief and dabbed the cold sweat on his forehead. The different bodyguards at the door, Storm, and Tempest, watched Grayson exit with an expression of relief. Tempest could not help but tease, saying, "What mission did the president hand you, Gray? You look like you¡¯re close to pissing your pants." Grayson rolled his eyes at him. "The president wants me to find a woman for him." Storm and Tempest shared a look. Remembering the incident that had just urred to the president, the two''s big brains immediately deduced the reason behind the president¡¯s need for a woman. "I''m pretty sure you''re the only one in the world who coulde up with such a horrible idea," Storm stated. "Stop criticizing and help me think. Where am I even supposed to find a suitable girlfriend for the president?¡± Storm shrugged hopelessly. "It''s not easy." Tempest replied, "This woman will have to fulfill two criteria. First of all, the president must not find her repulsive and has to fancy her, or he won¡¯t be able to act intimately with her. Secondly, we have to ensure that this woman won''t be smitten by the president. From what I can see, you won¡¯t find a woman who''ll fit both these criteria." Grayson felt his head drop. "I''m finished. I dug my own grave." Strom smiled in schadenfreude. "Right now, just hope that Miss Severe doesn¡¯te to find the president soon." Grayson scrambled for an idea before his wicked gaze finallynded on the office opposite the president¡¯s-Thewyers¡¯ office. It was an office he had made specifically for Finn Gagher. Both Storm and Tempest felt themselves break into a cold sweat for Finn. Grayson raised a slender pinky and approached Finn''s office with enchanting steps. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Setting his eyes on the feminine aura that surrounded Grayson, Finn could not help but spit out the tea he had just sipped. "Since when did you prefer such a style, Mr. Gray?" Finn asked as goosebumps rose all over his body. "Am I pretty, Finn?" Grayson shot him a flirtatious look. Finn gulped and nodded. "Very pretty." Grayson asked, "Do you like me this way?" Finn was about to shake his head but ended up nodding anyway as he did not want Grayson to feel disappointed. Grayson pped his hands. "You like it a lot, don''t you? That''s great. You''re crossdressing to work from tomorrow onward." Finn gaped. Grayson was lost in his world. "I can imagine you in feminine clothing-Soft, but with a subtle strength underneath. I suppose you would rival Angeline Severe. Not to mention the president had kissed you before when you were young, which means he wouldn''t find you repulsive. Plus, you would never swoon for the president. This is an exceptional idea." Finn finally understood the meaning behind Grayson''s words and reluctantly agreed, for he wished to help lessen the president¡¯s burden as well despite his abhorrence to crossdressing. To test out his n, Grayson pulled Finn toward Grand Asia¡¯s make-up artist. "Diana, I¡¯d like you to give Finn here a makeover into a sultry beauty but with a tinge of innocence." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Diana frowned. "Sultry, but also innocent?" It was rare for ady to have both opposing character traits, unless thedy was an actress. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best." Grayson could not help but gape with widened eyes as he stared at the handsome Finn Gagher who was now turned into a stunning beauty. "You''re about to turn me gay, Finn." Grayson sighed. Finn stared at the reflection of himself in the mirror and tugged on his airy bangs before rolling his eyes at Grayson. "You''re about to be fossilized as a single man should you not date soon. Flirting with girls is a man''s basic survival skill. Unless you don''t know how?" Grayson replied, "Cut the nonsense. I can''t wait to see the president''s reaction when he sees you." Then, he dragged Finn to the president''s office excitedly. Seeing Finn, both Storm and Tempest''s expressions instantly turned wretched. "The chest''s too big.¡± Finn hushed the two. "How am I supposed to be worthy of the president without a body to be arrogant about?¡± Tempest and Storm nodded in response. "Yes, yes, of course. Good luck." "Be safe." Reaching the doors, Finn began to grow anxious. "Are you sure this will work?" The three older men sent him a kick forward in response. "Go in already." With a thump, Finnnded on the president''s office table. Jay lifted his eyes to stare at him. The irritation in his eyes shifted into recognition and shock, which then led to the churning of his stomach. "Bleurgh!" It was followed by a few dry heaves. Finn felt wronged and pointed at the three men outside the doors. "It was their horrible idea." Seeing his n backfire, Grayson walked into the room with an ashen expression. He spoke frightfully, " I¡¯ll arrange something for you again, Mr. President." Chapter 693 Chapter 693 It was as if Angeline had vanished off the earth for the next couple of days, not bothering Jay at all. Jay felt himself grow inexplicably frustrated. He could not help but think that his ruthlessness had completely hurt her heart and she had lost all hope in him. With his phone on the desk, he would check it from time to time. There had yet to be a text or call at all. "What are you doing, Angeline? Are you missing me like how I''m missing you now?" Jay sighed deeply and leaned his head back onto the wheelchair, his brows tightly furrowed. At the rented apartment. Angeliney on the bed. She had neither eaten nor drunk anything for the past two days. Josie felt her heart clench in pain as she stared at Angeline who was on a hunger strike. "At least drink some water, Sis Angeline. It¡¯s not like m y brother would know that you''re torturing yourself." Josephine sat at the edge of the bed, hugging both her legs to her chest and stuttering, "Why do we have to hurt ourselves because they don¡¯t love us anymore? If this is our fate, we should just ept it." Despite how this sentence was phrased for Angeline, i From N?velDrama.Org. t was also a form of self-encouragement. Angeline replied harshly, "I refuse to believe that your brother doesn''t love me anymore. There must be something more to the story that he can''t tell. Otherwise, it wouldn''t exin the vow he took." "My brother has always been a person who spoke and acted as he wished. It''s not like him to bow his head to others, let alone sacrifice love in the face of difficulties," Josie spoke confusedly. Angeline exined, "He broke it off with me after a trip to Swallow City and a secret conversation with m y grandfather.¡± Josie was shocked. "What did they talk about?¡± Angelina''s voice was hoarse and her mouth was dry." Do I look pitiful, Josie? Skinny and hollowed out?" Josie nodded. "Yeah." "That''s good. Take a picture of me and send it to your Moments. Then caption it with something along the lines of how I''ve gone on a hunger strike and be suicidal after getting dumped from a ten-year rtionship. I''m sure your brother would show himself," Angeline spoke stubbornly. "Alright." Josephine fetched out her phone and took photos of Angeline from every angle. Then, she posted them on Moments and captioned with a sensational line of text. "Done." Angeline nodded in constion. As if a patient going through Terminal Lucidity, her energy and spirit returned. She turned to Josephine and said, "I want to drink water and I want to eat." Josephine''s eyes widened. "Aren''t you going a little too far with your acting?" Angeline replied with exhaustion, "Your brother is ungodly smart. How am I supposed to trick him intoing over if I don''t take the extra step to make it look real?" Grand Asia. Jay''s impatient hands picked up the phone instantly a s it vibrated with a notification. On the top of the screen was a message notification. ''Your friend added to their Moments.'' Jay felt his eyes darken as he tapped on the Moments icon. Reading Josie¡¯s post, Jay¡¯s heart froze and sunk. "My good friend just got dumped by her man from her long-term rtionship. It''s been two days already and she still hasn¡¯t eaten, not to mention that she''s showing suicidal tendencies. Does anybody know what to do?" The hand clenching the phone began to shake as Jay tapped on the image. He felt his heart bleed as he stared at Angelina''s ashen and sunken appearance. He jolted up from the wheelchair, only for his thighs t o give up in less than three seconds. He flopped back o n the wheelchair. Jay swept the files off his desk in frustration. Hearing the ruckus, Grayson quickly dashed into the room. "Mr. President." Jay''splexion was pale, and his attractive features were filled with unbridled anxiety as well as nervousness. "Ready the car, Grayson. I''m going to Angeline''s rented apartment." "Yes, Sir." After Grayson left, Jay mustered up the courage to tap on Josephine¡¯s Moments again as he sat in the wheelchair. With the nine images together, he found himself easily realizing the loophole within the pictures. The angle of the picture showed signs of deliberate posing. By the time Grayson returned to the office, Jay had already decided to cancel the initial n to visit. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 "Forget it." Grayson froze as his gaze fell on the phone the president ced on the table. He could not help but chuckle at Angeline''s posed image. It was a well-known fact that the missus liked to y pranks, but it was still too cruel for her to threaten the president with a hunger strike and suicide. Despite knowing that Angeline was intentionally trying to provoke him, her sunken appearance in the picture was real. As was the fact that she was not living well. Truly worried about Angeline¡¯s condition, Jay decided to dial for Zayne. "Go visit your sister, Zayne. She lives on the left edge o f the riverbank." Zayne refused. "Why don''t you go yourself?" He must have seen Josephine¡¯s Moments too. Knowing that Josephine was living with Angeline, Zayne could not bring himself to visit his sister since h e dared not see Josephine. "That''s your sister," Jay refuted frustratedly. "That¡¯s your wife," Zayne retorted. Despite both of them worried about the girls, the two continuously tossed the mission to visit them between each other. From N?velDrama.Org. After apse of impasse, Jay had no other choice but t o use his ultimate attack. "I''ll think of a way to distract Josephine, so go and visit Angelina." "That''s more like it." With that, Jay invited Josie for a meetup. Zayne arrived at the apartments on the left edge of the riverbank to visit his sister. Pushing open the apartment door, Zayne was met with the sight of Angelina stuffing her mouth in front of the coffee table. Zayne''s eyes widened. Seeing Zayne, Angelina was extremely disappointed." Why are you here?" Zayne huffed. ¡°You think I wanted toe? It¡¯s not m y fault that you''re wreaking havoc and worrying others with your hunger strike and suicidal tendencies. How old are you?" Angelina lifted a bunch of crystalline grapes and replied with confidence, "Since when did I go on a hunger strike? All I did was not eat for two days. So I''m eating everything right now. If anything, I¡¯m binge eating." Zayne pped her on the back of her head. "It''s just a breakup. What''s so good about Jay Ares? Your brother, I, will find you a more handsome man!" Angeline rolled her eyes at him. "As if there¡¯s a more good-looking man than him on this." "What if we get you a young and handsome boy? We''ll anger the hell out of him." For the sake of his younger sister''s happiness, he had no idea the consequences this horrible suggestion came with. Angeline pulled out the grape in her mouth as her eyes shone with sly mirth. "Not a bad idea.¡± Then, she patted Zayne''s chest as she cried grateful tears. "Smart one, Brother." Zayne rubbed the back of his neck shamelessly. "Of course." At Ray of Light cafe. Josephine had run over to the coffee shop after receiving Jay''s message of invitation. Jay had reserved a VIP room. Entering it, Josephine found a steaming cup of coffee waiting for her. "Why''d you call me out so suddenly, Jay?" Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy as he looked at Josephine who had slimmed a considerable amount. This only deepened the worry he had for Angeline. Josephine was a logical person. Someone who, despite going through a breakup, would deal with the gap in her heart in an extremely logical way. Angeline, however, was different. Angeline was the type to take extreme measures. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 Still, regardless of how much he yearned for Angeline, he had to hide it from Josephine or all the difficult facades he had to keep up would have been for naught. "I heard Jack threw you out of Tourmaline Estate. What do you have nned?" Jay asked. "I want to leave Imperial Capital." Josie''s eyes glistened with unshed tears. "My parents don''t want me, and neither does Zayne. There''s nothing worth staying for in Imperial Capital." "What about me?" Jay asked coldly. Josephine replied, "I know that you care greatly for m e, Jay, but I can¡¯t seem to convince myself that at all. We''re not rted by blood, so you have no obligation t o care about what happens to me at all. I hope you understand what I mean, and perhaps leave me with a n ounce of dignity." "So you''re going to sever our ties as siblings?" Jay was displeased. Josephine shook her head in a way that reminded him of a pellet drum. "You¡¯ll always be my brother, Jay. It''s just that now that I''ve grown up, I think I should be more independent and learn to take care of myself. I can''t rely on you for everything.¡± Josie''s eyes shone with determination, and Jay knew- This carefreedy had finally grown up. Jay could not help but feel regretful. His tone was heavy as he spoke, "I should''ve done better to protect you." Josephine smiled bitterly. "No. You''ve done so well protecting me, Jay. So well that had Jack not scolded me awake, I would''ve lived the rest of my life in the fairytale you had built for me." Jay fell terrifyingly silent. After a long while, he replied with a tint of remorse, " It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn''t have raised you into a spoiled and expensive princess." Josephine was struck. Jay''s words were transparent with the heart-clenching pain he felt. "When are you leaving?" Jay asked. Josephine replied, "I''ll leave when Sis Angeline feels better." The mention of Angeline¡¯s name had Jay''s finger curling in his sleeves. Josie could not help but ask for Angeline as she watched Jay¡¯s unfazed expression, "Do you really not want Sis Angeline anymore, Jay?¡± Jay had expected Josephine to im justice for Angeline and thus ced himself in the necessary mentality prior. As of that moment, he was exceptionally calm. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Tell me when you leave. I''ll send you off." Jay brushed off the topic of Angeline. It did not sit right with Josephine, so she spoke again, "At least tell Sis Angeline yourself if you don''t like her anymore. You¡¯re acting just like Zayne, being a coward." Jay replied, "Apologize to her for me." Josie was infuriated. "Apologize to her yourself. Though you should probably do it as soon as possible. Before it''s toote and she takes her own life." Jay balled his fist tightly, his fingernails digging bloody crescent moons into the palms of his hand. Josephine stared inquisitively at Jay''s eyes, finding nothing else but frost in his icy eyes. He had always been skilled at the art of masking his emotions. "She¡¯s always been impulsive. I''ve spoiled her too much. She''ll have to deal with the consequences of her impulsiveness herself from now on," Jay replied coldly. After that, he pushed his wheelchair out the door. Josie stood up and sighed deeply. Jay¡¯s rigid expression broke the moment he left the coffee shop, his handsome features copsing as his eyes swum with defeat. Anxiety, fear, worry, and unease bled into his defeated peach-blossom eyes. "Storm, how''s it going with Angeline?" he asked weakly. Storm reported as he handed Jay¡¯s phone back to the other. "Young Master Severe has already left the apartment." Taking the phone, he called Zayne. "Hello, Master Ares? I was just about to call you." Zayne¡¯s tone was light and airy on the other end of the phone. 1 Jay felt the tightness in his heart finally release its hold. "Is that so? How can I help you?" Chapter 696 Chapter 696 Zayne grew embarrassed. "Umm, you already met Josephine, right? How is she?" Jay¡¯s tone was indifferent with a hint of indignance." How else can she feel? You dumped her." Zayne choked and felt the tips of his ears burn in humiliation. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A moment passed and Zayne fired back with no restraint, "What about you? You dumped my sister as well." Jay''s lips parted. He wanted to say ¡®That''s different'', but he swallowed the words down. "How¡¯s the Severe''s eldest daughter?" he asked instead. Zayne replied in a huff, "Rx. She won¡¯t kill herself because of you." "Then what about the hunger strike and suicidal tendencies?" Jay asked. "Oh, that. Well, the hunger strike was real, but she''s not suicidal. She was gorging on food when I arrived. She''s binge eating if anything.¡± With that, Zayne fired back at Jay, ¡°Are you disappointed that my sister isn''t trying to kill herself because of you?" Jay''s heart finally settled at the knowledge that Angeline was eating again. However, Zayne''s theory of her binge eating had Jay worrying for Zayne''s intellect. Jay hung up the phone. He sighed deeply. This entire farce was a show Angeline had put on for him? Jay felt his head throb suddenly. Returning to the apartment, Angeline pulled Josephine to stand in front of her as she asked delightedly, "You met your brother, didn¡¯t you?¡± Josie smiled a bittersweet smile as she stared back at Angelina''s energetic eyes. "Yeah." "Did he ask how I was doing?" Angeline was beyond excited. Josie shook her head. "Did you bring me up?" Josephine nodded, outrageous. "My brother didn''t ask anything about your current situation, Sis Angeline. In fact, he seemed indifferent when I mentioned you. Not to mention he..." Josephine grew silent. "He what?" "He wanted me to ry a message. He said you have t o deal with the consequences of your impulsiveness yourself from now on.¡± Angeline gaped in shock. After a while, she whimpered. "How can he be so cold t o me?" Josephine gripped Angeline''s hand. "How about you leave with me, Sis Angeline? We''ll leave this heartbreaking ce together. How does that sound?" Angeline buried her face into the pillow as she sobbed. "We''re not the same, Josephine. While you no longer have strings attached, I still have my kids and parents." Josie patted Angeline¡¯s back infort. "If you don''t want to leave, Sis Angeline, then I''ll stay back with you.¡± Tired of crying, Angeline lifted her tear-soaked face. Her eyes glimmered with begrudging. "I refuse to believe your brother doesn¡¯t love me anymore." Josephine asked, "Then what do you want to do?¡± "I still have to test him." Josephine''s heart clenched painfully as she stared at Angeline, thedy sshed with a hint of gentleness and whose cheeks were smaller than orbs. "Let go, Sis Angeline. They don''t love us anymore, so we have to love ourselves." Tears trickled down Angeline''s eyes as she fixed her gaze on Josie. "Are you happy with that n?" "How can I give up so easily when I''ve spent so much time loving one person and gave him something so precious?" Josephine replied. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 "Still, the more I think about how he doesn''t want me, the better I need to live. I just want him to know that I''m doing well. Even without him, I''m perfectly fine," Josephine muttered. The duo¡¯s response to a breakup could not be more different. Josephine was the type to carry the pain herself, hiding it behind the facade of living happily. She would suffer to keep her dignity intact. Angeline, though, perhaps it was because she trusted the rtionship enough that she did not believe Jay n o longer loved her. She was set on doing anything if it meant tearing down Jay''s facade. However, should Angeline''s deep trust for the rtionship break, she would suffer damage way worse than Josephine''s. Angeline was the type to love without reserves. "I won''t give up on your brother, Josephine. Not until myst breath,¡± she stated with determination as she lied on the sofa, her eyes staring nkly at the ceiling. Unable to change Angeline¡¯s mind, Josephine could only follow her flow. "Not even a hunger strike worked, Sis Angeline. What else do you have up your sleeve?" Angeline shot up from the sofa, a sly spark shing in her eyes. "I have to find a few god-leveled wingmen." It dawned on Josephine. "You mean Baby Robbie and the two?" Angeline nodded. At Diary Of A Garden. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine and Angeline hailed a ride to Diary Of A Garden. Seeing the price, Josie sighed silently. Angeline knew money was a sensitive topic to Josie, for she had to live frugally now that she had neither the Ares family''s financial backup nor a new source of ie. Angeline sighed next as she stared at the long highway between Diary Of A Garden and Imperial Capital. "Why do rich families just like to build their vis in rural areas? Has the thought of how much a car ride would cost never cross their minds?" Josephineughed humorlessly. "We¡¯re but rich daughters who have lost their wealth. It''s because we¡¯re penniless that we worry about transportation fares. In all their bourgeoisie fashion, I can assure you the thought of money doesn''t cross their minds when they spend it." Angeline sighed again. "What a sad love story between the bourgeoisie and the proletarians. Wait no, the actual sad love story is us, the proletarians, trying to woo them, the bourgeoisie." Angeline pulled out a diamond card from her bag and handed it to Josephine. "This is a card your brother gave me. If you won''t use the money, then I will. Hold o n to it and take everything out from it tomorrow. TH chase him with his money. I refuse to believe he doesn''t love his own money." Josephine took over the card and murmured, "You''d think he''ll cancel the card already with how ruthlessly my brother¡¯s treating you this time." Angeline¡¯s expression froze. "If he¡¯d go to such an extent... I¡¯ll..." She bit her lip. It was all or nothing. "I¡¯ll take my kids and run away. He can die alone.¡± "Aunty!" Baby Zetty called sweetly as she poked her head out of the balcony on the second floor. Seeing Baby Zetty, both Josephine and Angeline were ted. "Zetty!¡± The two walked toward the carved front gates of Diary Of A Garden. Upon approaching, they realized that the doors were locked. They could not enter. Zetty and Jenson dashed toward the door. "Open the door,¡± Josephine requested. Seeing Angeline, Jenson tensed. His expression darkened slightly as he interrogated, "Where have you been these few days? Why didn¡¯t youe back?" Angeline¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. "I couldn''te back, Jens. Your daddy doesn''t want me anymore.¡± Robbie and Zetty stared sympathetically at Angeline. Robbie replied, "If Daddy doesn¡¯t want you anymore, Miss Care Worker, then you should go back to where you came from." Zetty nodded. "I''m grateful for you." Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Angeline was speechless, She flopped onto Josie¡¯s shoulder and sobbed. Josie turned to berate both Zetty and Robbie, "What do you two think you¡¯re saying, you little rascals? She''s your-" "Josephine Ares." A menacing tone sounded from behind. A ssic ck Rolls-Royce stopped beside Josephine and Angeline. Angeline felt her heart thump wildly in her chest at the familiar voice. Turning around, she stared dazedly at the dignified man in the passenger seat who had frost oozing from the space between his brows. "Jaybie...¡± Ayer of tears ovepped Angeline''s eyes, her tone heart-clenching. Jay lifted his gaze to look at her, his eyes cold and indifferent. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Storm alighted the driver¡¯s seat and rushed toward the passenger''s. cing the ramp down, Jay wheeled his chair out slowly off the car. Paying Angeline no mind, he made a beeline for the carved gates. The system recognized his face and the gates opened. Jay entered the house. After getting ignored by him, Angeline was rooted nkly in ce. Should she leave or should she follow after him? Josephine decided for her and she was tugged toward the doors before she knew it. Seeing that the gates were about to close, Jenson fled toward its railway to stop the gates. Just like that, Josephine and Angeline entered Diary 0 f A Garden as well. Josephine gave the stunned Angeline a push and whispered, "Go in, Sis Angeline. I''ll watch the three kids for you and make sure they don''t go in to bother you. Ask and say everything you want to know. Let there be nothing for you to regretter on.¡± Angeline walked forward embarrassedly. In the living room, Jay could only remain in the wheelchair as Storm had yet to follow. Reaching before him, Angeline asked tteringly, " Would you like me to carry you to the sofa?" She was only worried that he may feel ufortable i n the wheelchair. It never crossed her mind that she was being a try-hard. He replied with a disdainful gaze on his indifferent expression, "What do you want?" He interrogated her coldly. Angeline looked down as she spoke in a sad tone, "At least give me a logical reason for breaking up with m e." Jay scoffed. "Have you no shame, Angeline Severe? Or have I not made myself clear enough in the letter? You left me without a goodbye two years ago. I can assure you no man on earth would ever ept such a thing from the woman he loves, especially when she returns with apletely different face. There''s a limit to how much I can take from you, and you''ve gotten there. As a result, I''ve decided to take back the love I had for you." Angeline dropped to the floor with a thud. "I¡¯m so sorry, Jaybie. It''s all my fault," she choked out the words with reddened eyes. Jay felt his heart shatter into a million pieces as if it was hit by a nuclear bomb. The pain caused him to clutch hard on the wheelchair¡¯s armrests. Of all the things to turn to, the pain decided to be ruthlessness. His exquisite features twisted in anger a s he stared at Angelina''s sunken cheeks. He forced himself to imagine her to be another one of the Ares family''s dirty secrets. "No, it''s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have loved you the past half of my life. Let me go, Angeline Severe. Please." Angeline felt her world spin as she gripped Jay''s hand on instinct. Her hands were ice-cold as she shivered and trembled. "No. Please, Jaybie..." Jay removed her hand, finger by finger, before finally pushing her away. It was an act that took every ounce of strength he had umted over the years of his life. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 Angeline fell on her butt only to pounce toward him again stubbornly, resembling an octopus with the way she was holding him tightly this time. Crying freely, she reminded him of a child. "Please, I''m begging you. Please, don''t leave me.¡± Jay felt himself suffocate as she clung and intertwined tightly with himself. He lifted an arm, about to hug her back. However, he stopped as the image of Old Master Severe surfaced unexpectedly in his mind. "The Ares family has made a grave mistake, Jay. One that will undoubtedly endanger your family should such a secrete to light. I''m afraid not even the most insignificant members of your family will find themselves exempt from the impending bloodshed within Tourmaline Estate. "So please, I''m begging you. Let Angeline go." Jay felt his restraints leave him as he pushed Angeline away harshly and roared, "Have some dignity, would you, Angeline Severe?" Angeline stared at him pale-faced and was tremendously shocked. "I''m begging you, please. Let me go." Jay''s voice mimicked that of Grand Old Master Severe''s the other day, deep and heartbreaking. Yet, it was strong enough to storm seas. Slowly, Angeline climbed up. Her hair was a mess while herplexion was sickeningly pale. "I''ll ask you onest time, Jaybie. Are you certain that this is what you want? To sever all ties with me?" Her body trembled like weeping willows in the wind-Soft, yet with a shred of determined will underneath. "Yes," Jay replied decisively. Taking in the strong rejection in his eyes, Angeline could allude to his frustrating distaste for her. That moment, Angeline smiled, albeit bitterly. "Seems like i t has all been my wishful thinking." Jay''s heart clenched hard, and he could feel the blood i n his veins freeze. "Don''t worry. From this moment onward, I promise I''ll never bother you again.¡± Angeline''s eyes swam with sorrow. "You used to say that you''d be my strong tree and that I could be a boneless trumpet vine if I wanted to. You said that you''d hold me tight when the wind blew and that you''d shelter me when the rain poured. I believed you then. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have." Her eyes were red, tired from containing all the despair she felt underneath. "The tree''s gone now and the vine''s dried up." Slowly, she walked out. With every step, she removed a piece of jewelry from her body. Pearls and jewels littered all over the floor. Watching her determined figure leave, Jay felt his mask crack and break. His heart cried as his enchanting eyes swam with red tears. "Don''t settle for a mere trumpet flower, Angeline. Be the silk-cotton tree that you are," he murmured under his breath. Josephine stared at Angelina''s ashen expression as the other exited the vi''s living room. She met her halfway like autumn leaves fluttering in the wind. "Sis Angeline." Angeline stood in front of Josphine and smiled tearily. "We''ll meet again, Josie." Side-stepping Josephine, she walked toward the doors. Jenson stood in her path. Angeline bent down to hold him tightly in her arms. Quietly, she pleaded, "Take care of your younger brother and sister for Mommy.¡± Jenson''s hand clutched tightly onto her, unwilling to let her go. Angeline stood and nced at Storm who stood by the side. "Please take Little Young Master away, Storm.¡± Storm approached and pulled Jenson away. Angeline continued to scramble her way out the doors. "Mommy!" Jenson cried heart-wrenchingly out of the blue. By the side, both Baby Robbie and Zetty stared with widened eyes at Jenson. Their previous nonchnt attitudes were reced with shock at their brother¡¯s call for Mommy. From N?velDrama.Org. Snapping back to reality, Robbie and Zetty ran out the door. "Mommy!" "Mommy!" Chapter 700 Chapter 700 The children cried their hearts out. Unable to do much else, Storm could only force himself to pull the kids into his arms and hold them tightly in ce. Josephine felt her heart clench at the sight of Angeline¡¯s departing figure. She turned around and entered the main hall. "Why must you force her on the road of no return, Jay?" Josephine stood in front of Jay, tears trickling down her eyes despite her wishes as she sympathized with Angeline. Jay slowly lifted his head. Seeing the pain in his eyes, Josephine was stunned. "I''ve hurt her too much, Josephine. Watch over her for me," Jay spoke softly. "I thought you¡¯ve always loved Sis Angeline, Jay. I refuse to believe that you don¡¯t love her anymore. Tell me, is there something else going on that you can¡¯t talk about?" "There isn''t." Jay knew that should Josephine realize anything was off with him, he would never rid himself of this trouble for she and Angeline were best friends who told each other everything. Josephine was beyond disappointed with Jay. "You men are all heartless people." Then, she dashed out with a huff. Storm brought the three kids into the room as they wailed and sobbed. Zetty raised a small fist and aimed it at Jay. "Miss Care Worker was Mommy all along, Daddy. Why don''t you want her anymore?" Despite how a child''s fist was more bark than bite, every hit bruised and wounded Jay all the same. Everywhere ached. "Mommy made a mistake. Daddy''s just going to punish her for a short while. Daddy promises, I¡¯ll bring her back when the time''s up." The children stopped crying. "Really?¡± Jay replied, "As long as you promise to keep it a secret.¡± "Okay." The children''s wails finally came to an end. Leaving Diary Of A Garden, Angeline strode dazedly o n the asphalt road. The pain from the incisions on her face felt infinitesimalpared to that of the breakup. The pain felt unbearable, and her mind swam with solutions to quickly rid herself of it. At that moment, death came to her mind. A low luxury car drove toward her. The car left wavy lines behind it as it swiveled on the asphalt. "Move." The man in the driver''s seat felt himself sweat profusely when he found a staggering woman in his path. Despite not thinking much of the lives of others, the obsession with cleanliness he had inherited from his ancestors made him strongly reject the prospect of staining his beloved car with a stranger''s blood. However, he had driven too fast and it was almost impossible to slow down with such a short distance. Angeline stopped and turned. Seeing the car aiming for herself, the corners of her lips tugged into a relieved smile. "Knock over me!" The man immediately hit the breaks but had still knocked Angeline off with the bo. "Don''t pull me into your ns just because you want t o die." The man sat, stunned, in the driver¡¯s seat. He was thinking about the woman''s exquisite features on her small face that oozed with allure. Pushing open the door, a pair of white limited edition sports shoes stepped out onto the ground. He walked toward Angeline and ced a finger under her nose while his eyes took in the body that had curled into itself like a cooked prawn. "Are you dead?" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angeline blinked open her bleary eyes to look at the young man, his handsome appearance ovepping with Jay. ¡°Love..." she called out softly. "I''ll be leaving now. Take good care of yourself." With that, her eyes slipped shut again. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 The man was shocked by the immacte beauty that prevailed despite this woman''s sickly condition. His familycked not of handsome men and attractive women-The enchanting, the majestic, and the stunning were all in one ce. He had always believed that he would live his life unmoved by attractive appearances, for he had never imagined finding a face like Angeline Severe''s that was so weak yet so stubborn, so innocent yet so enchanting, gentle yet determined and strong. Dualities of the woman before him shone in her eyes, and he could not help but feel his heart skip a beat for her. "Lucky for you, the person you met is me." He touched his chin, frowning lightly as his gaze fell onto her bleeding arm. From N?velDrama.Org. He had hemophobia, yet he weirdly did not find himself feeling the usual intense reactions at the sight of her blood. Not to mention his inherited obsession with cleanliness had also not caused nausea at the sight of dirtied blood. Carrying her in his arms, he brought her to his car and took out his first aid kit. Procuring the secret medicine his family concocted and stuffing it into her mouth, he twisted open a bottle of mineral water and fed her a few sips. Then, he tore open her sleeves to carefully dress her wounds. After all that, he returned to his driver''s seat and drove his car in the opposite direction of Imperial Capital. His car passed Josephine and Diary Of A Garden as it sped away. Passing by the point of collision, Josephine felt her hair rise at the shocking pool of blood. She dialed Angeline''s number, but no one answered. When she called again, the phone was turned off. Staring at the pool of blood, Josephine began to yell and run in a craze, "Sis Angeline! Sis Angeline!" After running a considerable distance, Angeline was still nowhere to be found. Her panic intensified with each passing moment, and when she could no longer hold it in, she pulled out her phone to dial for Jay. Jay felt his heart skip a beat when Josephine¡¯s ringtone began to ring with no hint of stopping. His mind was nk as he stared at his phone, the stuporsting for quite a while. Storm ced the phone in his hand. "Mr. President." Shakily, Jay epted the call and Josephine¡¯s frantic voice immediately sounded through the line. "I didn¡¯t catch up to Sis Angeline, Jay. I''ve been running as fast as I can, but I still can''t find her-" Frenzied from worry, Josephine''s words made no sense. Despite not hearing the main point, Jay could not help but feel that Josephine''s next words would have him thrown into a bottomless pit of despair. "Speak slowly, Josie." "Jay..." Josephine suddenly wailed, "I saw a pool of blood on the road. I don''t know, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Sis Angeline¡¯s or not. I''m so scared." Jay''s phone slipped from his hands as it fell onto the floor, his mind boggled and shocked. "Ready the car, Storm.¡± "Yes, Mr. President.¡± Storm dared not dy and quickly pushed Jay toward the parking lot. The Rolls-Royce whizzed on the highway. Jay felt his heart thumping uncontrobly at the sight of the pool of blood, feeling like it was about to jump out of his chest. Stormforted him, saying, "Don''t worry, Mr. President. Miss Severe will definitely be fine." The Rolls-Royce picked up Josephine and they arrived at the rented apartment in Imperial Capital. Even there, there was no sign of Angeline Severe. Jay was close to breaking down. "Find her. I don''t care what you do, I want her found even if you have to dig six feet down." The following days would not be easy. Hours would feel like days and days like years. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 He used all the power that Imperial Capital had to offer, but the results still chilled him to the bone. It was as if Angeline Severe had vanished into thin air and disappeared from Imperial Capital. Jay felt extreme remorse for such an ending. He finally understood how it felt to be regretful over something. "Angeline, I''m sorry. "Pleasee back, I''ll do whatever you want. "Even if it''s a suicide mission, as long as you''re willing to apany me, I¡¯ll always be by your side. If you live, I live. If you die, I die." In the cold, deste night, an endless stream of tears poured from Jay''s eyes. Men cried easily too. You just needed to know what hurt them. Three dayster, Grayson, who had been out and about, returned to report to Jay. "Mr. Ares, we¡¯ve investigated all exits in Imperial Capital and have not found any suspicious vehicles. B y theory, Miss Severe should still be in Imperial City. However, our men have scoured all hotels and rentals but no information about her has been obtained." Jay felt full-body chills. His blood-shot eyes bulged as he looked toward Grayson. "What about the test results on that pool of blood?¡± Grayson had an ufortable expression on his face as he stuttered, "Mr. Ares, we''ve done a gic match on the blood. It''s been confirmed that it belongs to Miss Severe.¡± "Ahh!" Like a lion that had been woken from its slumber, Jay let out a roar that could shatter the heavens. "Who''s the murderer?¡± he asked through clenched teeth. Grayson said, "We''ve investigated the security footage. There was only one vehicle that passed through Imperial Capital during that time. However, its license te became obscured by something reflective at the most critical moment. We couldn''t get a good look at i t." A violent look appeared on Jay''s handsome face. "In the entire Imperial Capital, which family do you think someone who could escape this withplete anonymity woulde from?¡± Grayson was startled. "The Ares family.¡± Jay did not have any concrete evidence. However, he was ovee with anger and clung on to his irond principle that it was better to make a mistake than to miss a kill. He knew that the Ares family had many secrets and the members could sessfully escape after an ident. Thus, he showed no mercy when pinning them as one of the main suspects in the case. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "I want to make a trip to the Ares household," Jay said. Grayson replied, "I''ll make the necessary arrangements.¡± When Jay''s Rolls-Royce pulled up at Tourmaline Estate, they were just in time to see Jack¡¯s Lincoln limousine driving out of the estate. When he saw Jay, Jack purposefully stepped out of the car and walked over to stand in front of him as he said mockingly, "Jay, I heard that you''ve been looking for someely and have had no time to tend to yourpany. As your father, let me remind you of this. A man should not be tangled up in familial affairs, else you¡¯ll end up throwing the helve after the hatchet. It won''t be pretty.¡± Jay red vehemently at Jack. "I¡¯m not like you, putting profits before everything else." When you took a good look at his life, Jack Ares had not been interested in romantic love since he was young. He was also extremely indifferent toward his family and was set on bing rich and famous. Jay could not think of any reason where he would want to harm Angelina, so after exchanging a few words, he had Grayson drive him into Tourmaline Estate. In the end, the Rolls-Royce pulled to a stop at Chateau de Selene. Apanied by Grayson and Storm, Jay barged into Chateau de Selene. "Where''s Grand Old Master Ares?" Jay asked coldly, a nasty expressioning over his face when he spotted the butler. The butler was startled. He was probably not ustomed to the showdown that urred every time the grandfather and grandson met. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 The butler became flustered. "Young Master Jay, the grand old master is taking a break now. Why don''t you wait for him here-" Before the butler could finish speaking, Storm wheeled Jay over to Dn''s room and pushed the door open. "Young Master Jay?¡± The butler stomped his foot in frustration. Eight bodyguards were stationed outside Dn¡¯s room. When they spotted Jay approaching with a stern expression, they sensed that something was not quite right and rearranged themselves into two rows, blocking Jay¡¯s way to the door. Jay¡¯s wheelchair came to a stop before them. However, Jay had no mercy for them. The minute he raised his hand, Storm and Tempest immediately understood what he wanted. There was a crackling burst of crossfire as Storm and Tempest worked quickly and efficiently. Within moments, all eight bodyguardsy paralyzed on the floor. The bedroom door opened from within and Grand Old Master Ares'' private assistant appeared. His eyes bulged in shock as he swept his cursory nce over Storm and Tempest when he saw all eight bodyguards on the ground. "Young Master Jay, the grand old master wants you toe in." Grayson wheeled Jay into the room while Storm and Tempest followed behind.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Old Grand Master Ares was sitting up in bed, blinking sleepily. In line with his aggressive nature, Jay straightforwardly questioned him, "Where''s Angeline?" Old Grand Master Ares yawned. His eyes, which had been bleary before, became sharp like an ice- cold, flesh-cutting knife when his gaze fell onto Jay. "Jay, you''ve disappointed me so much." Old Grand Master Ares'' voice was coated over with frost as his shoulders shook from anger. "You question me, your grandfather, over a woman without any evidence? Is this how you repay your grandfather for all the years he spent nurturing you?" "Who else could there be besides you? Jay said angrily, "Who would have the ability to hide the perpetrators in the entire Imperial Capital? Who would touch Jay Ares'' woman? Who else, besides the Ares family?" Old Grand Master Ares slowly rxed the grimace on his face. Suddenly, heughed softly as he said, "So, that''s how you think it is. "Jay, what if I didn¡¯t do it? Should you pay the price for your recklessness today?¡± Compassion returned to Old Grand Master Ares¡¯ tone of voice, though it was with a touch of his usual impartiality. "If you''re innocent, you''re free to do whatever you want to me," Jay said resoundingly. Old Grand Master Ares nodded. "Alright, then go ahead and investigate." Jay gave Storm and Tempest a look and they immediately left the room. Almost half a dayter, Storm and Tempest returned and shook their heads at Jay. A look of suspicion appeared on Jay''s handsome face. "Have you checked all the surveince cameras?¡± Storm and Tempest nodded. "Did you check in the garage?" Storm and Tempest nodded. "What about the basement?¡± Storm and Tempest continued nodding. Jay''s heart sank. If Angeline was not in the Ares household, where could she be? Old Grand Master Ares spoke to the butler at the door." Young Master Jay has acted recklessly. You, get the whip." The butler brought the whip over. It was made from hemp and was about as thick as a thumb. The butler respectfully handed the thick hemp whip over to Grand Old Master Ares. Whip in hand, he got out of bed. The whip twirled and twisted itself around his hand. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Old Grand Master Ares stumbled over to Jay, a pained expression on his face. "Oh, Jay, you''ve always acted cautiously and steadily ever since you were a child. You never made mistakes. Yet, today, you''ve be this illogical over Angeline Severe. It seems I have no choice but to whip you back to your senses." From N?velDrama.Org. Jay straightened his back. "I''m willing to ept my punishment." Old Grand Master Ares'' eyes shed, but it was toote. The whip was already making its descent andnded heavily onto Jay''s back. A bright red stain of blood immediately appeared on the white shirt. Grayson, Storm, and Tempest exchanged looks of horror when they saw that. The three of them knelt before Old Grand Master Ares and said in near unison, "Old Grand Master Ares, I, Grayson / Storm / Tempest am willing to pay with my life so long as Old Grand Master Ares forgives Mr. Ares." Jay reprimanded them, "F?ck off.¡± Old Grand Master Ares seemed to be thoroughly disappointed in Jay. His aged face was withered but was now filled with life from his anger. Angrily, he said, "You''re the person in charge of the Ares family, but look at what you''ve been doingtely! Turning against your adoptive father, killing your biological parents, and paralyzing your own two legs. Is this how you repay me for entrusting you with the Ares family? "And now, you use your grandfather without reason all because of a woman. I''m extremely disappointed in you." Old Grand Master Ares cracked the whip across Jay''s back over and over again. Jay¡¯s back turned bloody as his skin cracked open and turned his white shirt red. Scarlet liquid seeped out and trickled through his shirt. It was horrible. Grayson, Storm, and Tempest knelt on the ground. Their eyes bulged in horror as they stared at Jay in fear. In the end, Jay fainted in his wheelchair. His head, which had been held proudly high, slumped listlessly. Grayson immediately jumped to his feet and reached out to stop the whip when he noticed. Old Grand Master Ares said angrily, "Grayson, you dare stop me?" Grayson''s eyes shed with anger, but he forced himself to swallow his feelings of unjust as he begged, "Old Grand Master Ares, Mr. Ares has already fainted." "I''m whipping this useless lump to death," Old Grand Master Ares bellowed. He too was furious. Grayson cast formalities aside. "Old Grand Master Ares, Mr. Ares has already fainted. He¡¯s unable to stop me from doing anything now.¡± The threat was evident in his words. Old Grand Master Ares only became even more furious. "Grayson, you dare threaten me?" Grayson spoke to Storm, "Take Mr. Ares and leave." "Yes, Sir." Storm stepped forward and brought Jay onto his back. Tempest escorted them as they left. Old Grand Master Ares had always been ced on a pedestal his entire life and was admired by thousands. However, today, Jay had humiliated him, and his men were going against him. In a fit of anger, Old Grand Master Ares began screaming uncontrobly. "Take them down!" Grayson red at Old Grand Master Ares with his bloodshot eyes. Teeth gnashing, he said, "If anyone is t o prevent us from saving him today, I, Grayson, will be the human incarnation of Satan. I''ll kill anyone who stands in my way." "Hmph. You think you can get through the barricades of Chateau de Selene?" Old Grand Master Ares said in defiance. Storm had Jay on his back as he ran as quickly as the wind toward the gates. However, the guards at Chateau de Selene soon poured in from the gates. Tempest took a look at the crowd of guards and slowly undid his tie. Wrapping his tie on his hand, he took off running and jumped into the air, knocking down the guards who were standing in Storm''s way. Grayson walked out of Old Grand Master Ares¡¯ room. Hostility seeped from his eyes when he saw the guards crowding toward Storm. Everyone only knew him as Jay''s mostpetent assistant who helped the president reign superior in the business world. However, what they did not know was that although he looked to be studious and weak, he could be exceedingly ruthless as well. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Grayson¡¯s eyes shone with bloodthirst as he dashed forward. He was as fast as a bolt of lightning as he suddenly appeared before Storm. His fists were as ferocious as a tiger. Whoever came near Grayson would be torn to pieces by him. Else, he would target their throats, cor bones, or humerus. Only the sound of shattering bone could be heard before they all fell at his feet. His feet were even more astonishing. Either he kicked them off their feet, or he stepped on their necks, causing them to not even have a chance to get back their feet. Else, he pressed upon their feet like a weight and watched as they sunk like a mountain being swallowed by the sea. Old Grand Master Ares stumbled out of the room. His eyes widened in shock when he saw how skilled Grayson was. "No doubt you¡¯re Jay''s men." Finally, Grayson reached the door. There was an extremely tall man in the lineup of guards there who was guarding the door with a stance that indicated that he could hold out against even 10,000 men. Like a coyote, Grayson leaped into the air and grabbed onto Tempest''s shoulders. With the help of inertia, hetched his feet onto the man''s neck and twisted his body in the air. The man spun in a circle before he copsed onto the ground, blood leaking out from all seven orifices. Chateau de Selene''s butler hurriedly stopped them when he saw the blood flowing. "Stop, stop. Grayson, if Mr. Ares is awake, he would never let you throw Chateau de Selene into such chaos." Grayson''s eyes were murderous. "Mr. Ares'' life is at stake here. If you dare to prevent me from saving him, then don''t me me for being rude." The butler said, "You can¡¯t make it out. Look at the guards of Chateau de Selene. There are almost 1,000 elite fighters here. There are only three of you-" Tempest cut in, "Shut up. Don''t brag about your 1,000 people. Even if you had a million people, I would still make it out of here." From N?velDrama.Org. As Tempest finished speaking, he wound his tie around his hand. Then, he directed a punch toward the ss door, shattering it into pieces. The guards were so shocked that they took several steps backward. Storm stepped through the ss door and walked toward the gates. Both sides had fought valiantly in the battle just now. I n the end, it resulted in Storm, Tempest, and Grayson passing through the line of guards, badly wounded, with Jay in tow. A river of blood flowed through Chateau de Selene. Grayson andpany arrived at Grand Asia''s medical department where all four of them were admitted into the hospital. Tourmaline Estate. Word that Grand Old Master Ares had gotten into conflict with Jay Ares spread, iming the attention o f the old masters. Jack Ares, the oldest, was the happiest. "Grand Asia''s president, his intelligent,petent assistant, as well as Storm and Tempest are all nursing their wounds in the hospital. There''s no one to preside over Grand Asia. In my opinion, they don''t have much time left." Jacob Ares, who was next in line, came up with a rotten idea. "Jack, Jay has been tied up with the issue regarding Angelely and has had no time to run thepany. You might as well take advantage of this situation to seize control over Grand Asia. By the time Jay regains consciousness, it''ll be toote for Grand Asia to bounce back. This way, the Ares family will have a full share of their resources." Jack smiled thoughtfully. The third eldest remained neutral. "Jay hasn''t even died. I''d advise you two not to get ahead of yourselves, lest you end up half-paralyzed like me." The fourth son, Harper, did not want to get involved. The next day, Jack arrived at Grand Asia with the acquisition contract and was greeted by Finn Gagher. Jack smiled broadly as he gazed at Finn. "Is there no one else at Grand Asia? Why did they let a lawyer take charge?" Finn sat in the president''s chair and smiled at Jack." Old Master Jack, what business do you have with Mr. Ares?" "I heard that Grand Asia requires a few essential parts. Without these parts, yourpany simply won''t be able to produce your smart products. Ares Enterprises produces these parts, so I''m here to discuss our coboration," Jack stated his intentions. Finn¡¯s gaze swept across his contract. "An acquisition contract? Old Master Jack, are you thinking that since Grand Asia has no ess to these parts, we have no choice but to sell thepany to Ares Enterprises, sessfully giving you full control over the production line?" Jack looked admirably at Finn. "I wouldn''t have thought that aw graduate would be so proficient in business." Finn smiled brightly. ¡°Thank you for your praises, Old Master Jack. However, have you considered handing over the department that produces these parts over to Grand Asia? This way, our production line for smart products would beplete." Chapter 706 Chapter 706 The smile on Jack¡¯s face froze. "Besides Grand Asia, Ares Enterprises can sell their parts to Bell Enterprise and Titus Enterprise. On the other hand, you won''t be able to produce anything without our parts. Who do you think should bow down?" Finn replied, "Old Master Jack, you¡¯re wrong. There are otherpanies aside from Ares Enterprises who will be willing to provide Grand Asia with these parts." "Are you talking about Bell Enterprise? You¡¯re not wrong. Bell Enterprise can provide you with an abundance of chips. However, the Ares family has patents over a few parts. Only we provide them." Finn smiled. "Sorry, but we have those parts in stock, and there should be enough to tide us across one or two years. Mr. Ares has always had the foresight to n while doing business. You never thought of that, did you?" The expression on Jack''s face grew ugly. "If that¡¯s the case, goodbye." Jack left. The secretary came in, confused. "Mr. Gagher, where would we have so many parts in our inventory?" Finn smirked. "That was a lie. I wanted to extinguish his arrogance." The secretary, "Then what should we do about the parts we need?" "Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m researching that?" Finn asked. The secretary raised a finger. "Onest question. What exactly did you major in?" "I have a bachelor''s in finance, a master''s in business management, and a Ph.D. in microelectronics.¡± The secretary was speechless. "I thought you were aw graduate?" "I was the champion of a global speechpetition. M r. Ares let me take a double major inw." "Are you a genius?" "I fall short of the best, but I¡¯m better than the worst." "Who''s the best? And who¡¯s the worst?" the secretary asked curiously. "The best is Mr. Ares. As for the worst, that would be Grayson and Storm, those simpletons." The secretary had a horrified expression on her face. Did Finn just call Mr. Grayson a simpleton? She did not know about Storm and Tempest, but Grayson was known as a genius within the industry." "Aren''t you afraid that Mr. Grayson will beat you up?" The secretary gulped. Finn stood up. "That reminds me, I''ve got to check in with them at the medical department." When he arrived at the medical department, the nurses were changing the bandages on Grayson, Storm, and Tempest. Finn leanedzily against the door, his hands in his pockets. He looked as sad as a little girl. "Why didn¡¯t you bring me along for the night?" "Man, you''re the visual of Grand Asia. What would we d o if your face got injured?" Tempest said teasingly.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 Finn arrived at Jay¡¯s private ward. Jayy on the bed, his back all whipped and bloody. He seemed to be on the brink of death. Finn got down on a knee and said softly, "Mr. Ares." Jay opened his eyes slowly. When his bleary gaze focused on Finn''s face, his lips fluttered excitedly. He was putting in a lot of effort, but no sound came out. He was too weak. Finn had to ce his ear right next to Jay''s lips before he could hear the sounds of his low, faint breaths. "The Ares family has nothing to do with Angelina''s disappearance. Finn, focus on that car and continue tracing its whereabouts. The owner must be someone important." Finn replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Ares. I''ll make sure I find the missus. You just focus on getting better." Jay''s head felt heavy. His thoughts were all fixed on Angelina, and he felt nothing but regret. He kept thinking, ''If only I wasn''t soft-hearted and took Old Master Severe¡¯s advice, I wouldn''t have given up on Angelina. Simrly, this would not have happened to Angelina.'' A mountain vi stood halfway up Dragon Spring Mountains, which was just south of Imperial Capital. The vi was surrounded by a group of uniformed men, all of who had a gun strapped to their waist. They all had a solemn, stately expression on their faces. Compared to the solemnity outside, the atmosphere within the vi was light and breezy. Angeline was shaken to her core the moment she opened her eyes. There was an extremely handsome man who seemed t o be almost 1.9 meters tall. He was dressed casually in a T-shirt and seemed to be a cheerful type of person. However, he was standing by her bedside, staring attentively at her whilst he held an infusion bag. When he saw that she had woken up, the man beganining, "You''re so weak. You''ve been unconscious for eight days. I''ve already given you the most expensive anti-inmmatory medicine in my house." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. His voice was like a breeze that traveled through the caves-Clear and cool, it felt like a gentle spring breeze on one¡¯s face. Angeline stared at the man''s face, confusion apparent on her face. "Have we met?" The man''s handsome face grew solemn as he said unhappily, "This method of flirting with men is so old-fashioned. I didn''t think you were just pretty without any substance." Angeline gave him a disgusted look. "I''m not interested in handsome men." The man''s features were so delicate that they seemed t o have been carved into his face. His eyes and brows made him seem like he was smiling, even when he was not. He was devastatingly handsome. However, whenpared to Jay, he seemed like a new -born puppy with no aggression whatsoever. There was always a slight drawback in charm when a man did not have any fangs. Unlike Jay, who although never smiled and had the nickname of ''ice sculpture'', he always emanated powerful, stern vibes. He made her feel safe. However, she had already lost interest in Jay. This man was nothing. The man stared at Angeline, suspicious of her '' uninterested¡¯ attitude. "Are you trying to flirt with me b y pretending to be uninterested?" Angeline did not know what else to say. She rolled her eyes at him. "Were you the one who crashed into me?" She was suddenly reminded of what had happened that day. She had split up with Jay, and a car crashed into her when she ran out of Garden Of A Diary. The driver must have been this handsome man. The man pouted as he said, "It was you who crashed into my car. You even destroyed the headlights." Angeline red suspiciously at the man. "Who got into an ident and wounded someone but didn''t report themselves to the authorities? Instead, you even smuggled me into your house. Aren''t you afraid that my family wille looking for you if I died?" Angeline''s expression grew mncholy as she remembered how Jay had sounded when he threw her out. How could he possibly care about her the way he had before? The Severe family did not have the means to find her, right? Chapter 708 Chapter 708 The man smiled. "Seems like I''ve rescued a scoundrel. You would''ve been dead if it weren¡¯t for me." Angeline nced nervously at the infusion bag. "Are you giving me fluids this way? Can''t you use a stick to support it?" "I''m holding it for you and you still aren''t satisfied?" The man looked at Angeline incredulously. "Do you know who I am?" His expression made it seem as if she should be honored that he was doing anything for her. "I don''t care who you are. To me, you''re the perpetrator. You should take responsibility for injuring me.¡± The man curled his lips upward as he said aggravatedly, "It was you who came crashing toward m y car. You even damaged the headlights on my car. You need to pay me back.¡± Angeline said, "I don''t have money, but I do have a life. You can take it if you want.¡± The man smiled when he realized that she had some bite in her. "Oh, nevermind. You can''t afford my car¡¯s headlights. All you need to do to pay me back is to stay at my house and tend to my nts." Angeline immediately refused. "I don¡¯t know how to tend to nts. How much do the headlights cost? I''ll pay you back." The man knitted his brows together. "No one has ever bartered with me. You won''t be able to afford the headlights." "Don¡¯t underestimate anyone."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The man raised a finger. Angeline burst intoughter and asked, "10,000?" The man shook his head. "100,000?" Angeline cried. "It''s just a small, ordinary car! I can''t even tell which country it was made in from that dumpy logo. The entire car might not even cost 100,000 dors, but you''re asking for that price for headlights? This is daylight robbery!" The expression on the man''s face grew ugly. "Did you just call my favorite car''s logo dumpy?" Angeline retorted, "The design of the car itself is even dumpier!" The man put down his finger. ¡°Alright. How much do you think it costs?" "1,000 dors. At most." The man took a shaky breath. Headlights that had cost several million dors to make were reduced to not even a fraction of their price. "Never mind, you don¡¯t need to pay for it anymore." The man was frustrated. What was wrong with this woman? Could she not tell that his precious car was made from a very special material? "Hey, I''m hungry. Is there anything to eat?" Angeline was so hungry that she was beginning to panic. The man shouted, "Mrs. Zimmer!" A plump, curly-haired woman entered. She walked up to the man, her actions and tone of voice full of respect. "Young Master, what do you require?" Angeline looked curiously at the servant. The man seemed to be harmless and friendly. There was no reason for the olddy to be as afraid as she was. However, the olddy''s body was coiled as tightly as a piece of string. It was evident she was terrified that she might say something wrong. "This youngdy is hungry. Prepare her something nice." "Yes, Sir." After the olddy left, Angeline gave the man a careful look and said, "She seems to be terrified of you." The man grabbed an apple and shoved it into his mouth. It was not an elegant thing to do, but he made i t seem exceptionally regal. "Aren''t you afraid of me?" he returned the question. There were millions of people who were terrified of him. He had never seen anyone who was not afraid of him. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Angeline asked. The man fixed his gaze on her. "What if I told you, I have a very special identity. I can control whether you''re alive or dead, and even crush you to death like a n ant. Would you be afraid?" Angeline extended her unharmed hand. The man was slightly startled. How dare this woman boss him around? In the end, he still helped her to her feet. Angeline raised her eyes to him. Her brows were mncholic, and her eyes were beautiful. They looked like the kind of poems that were difficult to understand, with a deep and hidden meaning that enraptured people. "If you do have that kind of power, please, I beg you, crush me to death now," she pleaded, the sadness evident in her voice. The smile on the man''s face froze. Suddenly, he remembered how she had thrown herself into his car¡¯s way without abandon when it happened eight days ago. "I can¡¯t believe I forgot. You were already seeking death." Angeline flopped back down on her bed, ignoring him. The man had always despised women who did not appreciate their lives. However, for some reason, he could not bring himself to despise Angeline Severe. He thought it was odd. What was so special about this woman to the point where it cured him of his mysophobia and hematophobia? Not only that, he did not feel any distaste when she touched him. "Tell me, what¡¯s your name?" he asked. "Angeline Severe,¡± she answered. "Alright, I¡¯ll go visit your parents one day. You¡¯ll just have to wait to be my bride." The man hung the infusion bag on the nearby rack and turned around to leave. Angeline looked at him depressedly. "Are you mad?" The man turned around. "Aren''t you happy that I¡¯m marrying you?" Angeline asked, "Why should I marry you?" The man walked back toward her andid out his reasons. "I saved you, and you gave me your life in return. Besides, it just so happens that I don''t resent you.¡± Angeline began coughing violently. "That¡¯s not love. Real love, is me liking you and epting you for who you are. I live in this world because of you. I work hard because of you. I''ll only be happy when you''re happy.¡± The man acted as if he had just heard a fairytale." How ridiculous, living life for someone else." Angeline said, "You think it''s ridiculous only because you haven''t met the woman you''re crazy for yet." The man knitted his brows together. "There are many gic diseases within my family. We''re all severely mysophobic and have a phobia toward blood, so naturally, I feel resistant to any strange women. However, you''re the only woman so far that I have not felt any distaste toward. It''s not easy for me to meet a woman who I don¡¯t feel disgusted toward, so let¡¯s not talk about me meeting a woman that I¡¯d give my whole life up for." Angeline said silently, "So, people diagnosed with obsessivepulsive mysophobia lead such miserable lives, huh?" Her family produced an abundance of people with mysophobia. What could be done? "Thus, I''ll marry you." The man concluded. Angeline said, "I''ve been married before." The man was startled. As he stared at Angelina''s youthful face, displeasure appeared in his eyes. He waste to the party and had to wait for the next round? "I don''t mind." "I also have three kids," Angeline continued. The man grimaced. He had finally met a woman who h e did not feel distaste toward, but it seemed that her qualifications were not that great. "I don''t mind.¡± This time, it was Angeline''s turn to be startled. It was not that the man did not have a choice. Conversely, she could tell that he was extremely rich from the way he was dressed, and he moved elegantly and regally. Although he spoke gently, it wasden with the confidence that came with the rich and powerful. A man like this surely had a noble identity. He could get any woman he wanted, so why would he marry a woman he picked up from the streets to be his wife? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. That was much too casual, was it not? "I mind," Angeline said. The glint in her eyes faded, like how the Milky Way would look like if it got sucked into a ck hole. "I don¡¯t need a man," she said lightly. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 She and Jay had been deeply in love for two of their past lives. She had thought that even if the entire world gave up on her, Jay would never do so. Yet, in the end, Jay was the one who hurt her the most. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The man smiled lightly. "I''ll decide on the best date for us to settle everything." His smile was so gentle, but his words showed his dominance. Speechless, Angeline red at him. Did he not understand human speech? "Marry me, and I¡¯ll take care of the man who hurt you," the man stared into her eyes and spoke seriously. Angeline immediately rejected him. "I don''t need you meddling in my affairs." No matter how much of a b*stard Jay Ares was, she wanted to be the one who took care of him. The man was stubborn. "You''ll be my wife the moment you marry me. The only thing I can¡¯t give you is the love you speak of. As for the rest, I can satisfy you." With that, the man turned and left. Angeline,"..." Had this man always lived with such an ego? Did he think that he was the center of the world and everyone needed to revolve around him? A whileter, Mrs. Zimmer came in with a bowl of in porridge. "Miss Severe, please take this porridge." Angeline was startled as she looked at the bowl of in white porridge. Should patients not be eating nutritious food? Nothing had been added to the porridge. How was she supposed to regain her energy? Mrs. Zimmer seemed to realize her confusion. Smiling, she said, "Miss Severe, Carson is out on business and the young master does not dare to kill as he has a phobia toward blood. You¡¯ll have to eat in porridge these two days, alright?" Angeline was bbergasted andughed as she said," Arge man doesn¡¯t even have the guts to kill a tiny animal? Is he still a man?" Mrs. Zimmer was stunned. It seemed that the youngdy had severely misunderstood the young master. "Miss Severe, what does a person¡¯s bravery and temperament have to do with killing a tiny animal?" She only knew that the young master was more terrifying than Satan himself. No blood was ever shed when he killed. Angeline finished the porridge and returned the bowl t o Mrs. Zimmer. She smiled sweetly as she said," Thank you, Mrs. Zimmer." She had a very sweet smile. It was like medicine with amazing healing properties. Mrs. Zimmer was shocked by her smile. The girl had smiled genuinely. Unlike the masters in the family who were all pretentious. On the surface, they were all smiles, but inwardly, they could not wait to stab and betray you. "Miss, you look so beautiful when you smile. No wonder the young master has fallen in love with you." Angeline leaned her head against the headboard and closed her eyes. However, the moment she closed her eyes, she could not stop herself from reliving the moment she and Jay had ended things. Her heart felt as if it had been frozen by ice whenever she thought of his cold, distant gaze. When Mrs. Zimmer left the room with the empty bowl, the man was standing by the window, smoking. The smoke clouds turned the surroundings hazy, blurring his exquisite face. "Mrs. Zimmer, what did she say?" he asked. Mrs. Zimmer smiled. "I suppose Miss Severe is craving meat congee!" The man furrowed his brows and snuffed his cigarette violently. As he turned around, he said, "Prepare a chicken. I''ll kill it." i Mrs. Zimmer was stunned. It was worth noting that the young master had never killed an animal in his entire life. He had done numerous notable things. However, this one small thing was a challenge for his mysophobic, blood-phobic self. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Angeline was fast asleep when amotion was heard outside. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Angeline jolted upright. Ripping the needle from the infusion bag out of her arm, she stumbled down the stairs. This was her first time out of the bedroom. The mansion was designed like a castle from Medieval times. The walls, made from majestic, natural marble, had numerous vintage drawings carved into them. One who was knowledgeable in the field would realize that there were many unique symbols incorporated within. The castle felt old and mysterious to Angeline. It was difficult for her to imagine that a man as young and regal as him would have such an old- fashioned taste in buildings. When she arrived at the lower floor, she pushed open the door to the back garden. There, in the middle of the pen where the small animals were raised, she saw the insufferable man battling against a bunch of chickens. He chased after the escaping chickens. Feathers scattered all over the pen, causing the dogs nearby to bark in excitement. It was a somewhatical image. However, it was obvious that the noble young master¡¯s male servants did not share that sentiment. They looked at the man nervously as if faced with a dangerous enemy. "Young Master, let us. When have you done anything like this?" The man stood in the middle of the pen, chicken feathers all over his body. This made his mysophobic self extremely upset. He used one hand to pinch his nostrils shut and the other to cover his stomach. He seemed to be on the verge of puking. When he saw Angeline, he said determinedly, "I promised that besides that shallow form of love, I''ll satisfy you in every other way. If you want meat in your porridge, I''ll make that for you." However, after he opened his mouth to speak, he felt the turbid air make its way into his mouth. The man could no longer stand it and copsed against the fence, vomiting vigorously. "Young Master, let us." The men did not dare move without the man''s approval. When he had finished puking, he picked up the stick beside him. Holding his breath, he aimed for the escaping hen from a distance. Who would have guessed that the hen would begin clucking and did a poo right where it was standing. Throwing the stick aside, the man began puking again. Baffled, Angeline muttered, "It''s just a chicken.¡± Right after she finished speaking, the servants looked at her as if she had made the funniest joke in the world. The young master had excelled in everything he dabbled in since he was a child. Except for butchering, which was his only weakness. Angeline walked toward the pen, picked up a hen in her left arm and a rooster in her right arm, then walked away. The man was bbergasted. The woman was holding the chickens so close to her. Did she not find them dirty? However, he was surprised to find that he did not feel disgusted toward her although she had taken these filthy animals into her arms. It felt wondrous to him. He followed Angeline out of the pen, and his brows knitted together when he remembered that he still needed to butcher the chickens. That was a tremendous challenge to him. Angeline walked to the tap and retrieved the knife. Swinging the chicken''s head upward, she brought the knife down. Chicken blood spattered everywhere. The chicken was dead. The man looked horrified. The woman''s movements were skillful and fluid. It was evident that she had done this multiple times. Angeline had Mrs. Zimmer boil water. She plucked the feathers off the chicken and dissected its stomach, retrieving the organs within. An uncanny expression flickered in the man''s eyes when he saw her beautiful hands weaving through the chicken''s intestines. Angeline threw the knife down in front of the man when she was done. When he saw the blood on it, he shuddered and immediately turned around with his eyes closed. Angeline said, "I won''t marry you. A useless young master like you isn¡¯t looking for a wife, you''re looking for a nanny. You might as well use your money to buy yourself a young, beautiful wife." Chapter 712 Chapter 712 The man felt insulted. "Did you just call me useless?" His eyes turned hostile. Angeline nodded. ¡°Aren''t you?" Her gaze met with his crowd of male servants. ¡°You need so many servants to serve you. Isn¡¯t that useless o f you?" The man was shocked. Angeline took the chickens, which had been prepared ording to instructions, to the kitchen and added them to the pot before seasoning them with spices. Then, she went upstairs to tend to her wounds. Although she had used her good arm to butcher the chickens, she had used her full-body strength to wield the knife. This had caused her wounds to open and bleed again. Soon, the aroma of chicken soup spread through the house. When Mrs. Zimmer was about to serve the soup to Angeline, the man said abruptly, "Let me try." He did not believe that such a beautiful woman would be able to cook. Mrs. Zimmer passed him a small bowl of soup. When h e took an elegant sip, the fragrance of the soup left him feeling refreshed and rxed. "This chicken soup is really good," he praised. This only strengthened his intention to marry her." Not only is she pretty, but she can cook as well. This woman is mine." The man snatched the remaining bowl of soup from Mrs. Zimmer¡¯s hands and walked upstairs. Angeline had just finished tending to her wounds. There was still a pile of bloody cotton pads that she had not disposed of yet on the table. Afraid that she might contaminate his eyes and trigger his mysophobia, Angeline hurriedly swept the bloody cotton pads into the trash. The man gave her the chicken soup and pulled up a wooden stool to sit in front of her. Gently, he said, "You don''t need to care about my mysophobia. I''ll conquer i t for you." Angeline nearly spat out her soup. "You don¡¯t need to change anything for me." However, the man was determined. "Since I''ve decided to marry you, I must let you know of my sincerity." Angeline did not know whether she shouldugh or cry. "What do you like about me? I''ll change it immediately." The man looked at her impishly mischievous expression. "I like how you don''t like me." "Other women can''t walk away when they see me, and their eyes glitter whenever they look at me. When they talk to me, they keep stuttering because they''re so nervous. It''s no fun," he said. "You''re despicable.¡± Angeline sighed. "You, get out," Angeline ordered as she pointed toward the door. The man furrowed his brows. "I forgot to mention, my name¡¯s Cole Yorks. You can call me Cole." Angeline said sadly, "After my wounds have healed, I''ll leave as soon as possible. I''m just a passerby in your life. Don''t waste your time on me, for I''ve given my love to another man. There''s no chance of getting it back." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It''s that heartless man, right?¡± Cole would never forget how she had impulsively sought death the other day. "If a man hurts you to the point you lose the motivation to live, do you think that such a cruel and heartless man is worthy of your love?" Angeline''s eyes watered. "Maybe I¡¯ll never escape him." "What if I help you get rid of him? What do you think?" Cole''s voice was calm, but a bloodthirsty and murderous aura seeped through his dark pupils. Angeline stared wordlessly at him. Many said that the way to forget a man you once loved with all your heart was to fall in love with another man. Was that true? Chapter 713 Chapter 713 She wanted to forget about Jay Ares. Whenever she thought about him, her heart hurt so much that it felt difficult for her to breathe. Cole dered in a domineering way, "You''ve already died once because of him. Consider your life returned. Now, your life belongs to me because I''m the one who rescued you." Angeline had be used to Cole¡¯s self-asserting, bullying personality. At first, she would have argued with him, but she soon realized that even if she talked until she became dehydrated, he would still do as he pleased. She might as well let him be. Cole said, "I''ll bring you home once I''m done with my current affairs at hand." Angeline was slightly panicked. This man acted like h e was about to kidnap her. She was still weak, and her phone was lost. Without a penny on her, she did not know how she could sneak away. If the man was to take her and leave Imperial Capital, she was done for. Seeing how her expression had changed, he smiled gently and reached out to ruffle her hair. "Don''t worry, I won''t kidnap you. I''ll give you freedom." "I want to go home," Angeline blurted. "Alright. I''ll bring you home tomorrow. However, you must remember that you''re mine now. You must follow me when Ie for you.¡± Angeline thought to herself, ''Once I get back to Imperial Capital, I¡¯ll call the police on him when he comes to harass me again. I''ll let the police deal with him.'' The man seemed to be able to read her devious thoughts. He smiled with bewildering confidence. " Don''t try to escape from me because you can''t." Angeline thought to herself, ''This dude is used to getting his way. He¡¯s led a useless, spoiled life since h e was a child. Maybe his self-centered, bullying personality is a product of his parents granting his every wish." "We''ll see about that," she said obstinately. Coleughed. "I like your fiery spirit." Right before they separated, a thought struck Cole. He walked to the drawer and retrieved a mobile phone, which he handed to Angeline. "Use this to keep in touch with me." Angeline looked at the white-colored phone. The symbols on it confused her mildly. As she reached out to take it, she flipped it over to investigate and asked curiously, "Which brand manufactured this phone?" "There¡¯s no brand. We made it ourselves," Cole said. Angeline stared at him, bbergasted. The man drove a brandless car and used a brandless phone. Why did she have a sudden feeling that he was an alien from Mars? To verify the capabilities of the man''s so-called independent development, Angeline took apart the phone and examined each part. Her expression turned into one of shock when she saw the chip used. This chip was even thinner than the one Grand Asia used in their smart products. Grand Asia would not need to fear Jack Ares if they had ess to such a chip. Angeline¡¯s joy fizzled into nothingness. She and Jay were nothing more than strangers now. "Whichpany manufactured this chip?" Angeline was incredibly curious. After all, only Ares Enterprises had been able to manufacture such a thin chip. No otherpany had been able to dethrone them. Cole was even more shocked. He would not have thought that a randomdy he had picked up from the streets would turn out to be this valuable. Not only did she cure him of his mysophobia and his phobia of blood, but she was also incredibly intelligent. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He suddenly held on to Angeline¡¯s hand and said excitedly, "Angeline, marry me. I can give you anything you want." Angeline was dumbfounded. She retrieved her hand and hurriedly reassembled the phone before returning it to him. "I suspect that your phone has a tracking system for its users. I can¡¯t use i t." Cole looked at her with admiration. "This phone is only used in our family. The tracking system is to ensure our safety." He powered the phone and deleted the information of several family members within. As he passed it to her, he said, "Now, only my information is inside. You can use it without worrying." Chapter 714 Chapter 714 "I don''t want to." Angeline did not want him to stalk her. Cole replied, "If you don''t use this phone, I have no choice but to have them shadow you tomorrow. It''s your choice.¡± An image of the guards downstairs surfaced in Angeline''s mind. Their faces were so stiff and unnatural as if they had all been injected with Botox. Angeline took the phone. She could throw the phone anywhere she liked, but it would be more difficult to get rid of the guards. Cole was ted to see her take the phone. Then, he began taking off his jacket. Angeline drew a shaky breath in and stopped him. "What are you doing?" Cole looked out of the window. "It''s dark. Time for bed." Then, he sat down on the bed. Angeline fell off the bed in shock. Stunned, she sat on the floor and looked at Cole as she reprimanded him, " We''re not even married! No one said that I''d be sleeping with you." Cole loosened his cor, exposing his sexy and attractive corbones. "You won''t lose anything by sleeping with me," he said. Angeline said, "This isn''t about benefits, this is about integrity!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Why did this scene feel oddly familiar? Back then, she was the one who would crawl into Jay''s bed, and he would call her shameless. How had the tables turned! Now, it was her turn to be the one doing the scolding. No one could escape from the circle of life. Rubbing her head, Angeline tried to reason with him." I haven''t filed for divorce yet. If I get together with you, it counts as adultery. I''ll be the talk of the town." The man¡¯s face became dusted with mncholy. Picking up his jacket, he stood up and said, "Alright, I''ll wait for your divorce. However, I''m an impatient man. You have three days." Angelina''s head drooped. "That won¡¯t be possible." "Why?" "He doesn''t want to see me." Angelina''s voice became choked as she spoke. Cole put on his jacket, his handsome face expressionless. "Tell me when you''re ready to see him. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to see him." Angeline stared at him. How narcissistic could this man get? He had no idea just how ruthless his love rival was, did he? Should they meet? Angeline''s mind whirred as she sunk deep in thought. It seemed to be a good thing if she used Jay Ares to cure this man of his narcissistic tendencies. More importantly, if she could use someone as outstanding as Cole Yorks to stand as her boyfriend, she could regain all the self-respect and dignity that she had lost at the hands of Jay Ares. Cole gave Angeline a long look. "I''ll ensure that man vanishes entirely from your life. From now on, you only need to live for me. I won''t let you down." Angeline, F*ck, her head hurt. She was curious. Cole had such an innocent, smiling face. How could he utter such dominating sentences? Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Angeline woke up early the next day. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Her heart inexplicably leaped with joy when she remembered that Cole had promised to send her back t o Imperial Capital today. When she thought hard about her source of joy, it seemed to be because Jay was in Imperial Capital. Angeline felt sad again. "He doesn¡¯t like you anymore. You can¡¯t think of him anymore. From today onward, you must forget about him. Even if he''s standing in front of you, you must pretend that he¡¯s invisible. You can¡¯t let him look down on you." Kneeling by the fence, she used a finger to poke at the grass growing next to it. Cole saw her muttering to herself when he came out of the house. He had to listen for a while longer before he realized that she was forcing herself to draw boundaries between herself and the man. "Angeline, let''s go," he called out while smiling. Angeline''s head drooped down as she walked toward him. "Why, are you afraid of seeing him?" He lit a cigarette and blew several clouds of smoke. He smoked with great skill. It was evident that he was a long-time smoker. Angeline began coughing from the smoke. Cole was startled. Smoking was something that he was incredibly used to, but Angeline was having adverse reactions to the smoke. What should be done? After some hesitation, he snuffed the cigarette. When Angeline finished coughing, she stared at him and said sadly, "To be honest, I want to see him. However, I know that he doesn¡¯t want to see me. So, no matter how much I want to see him, I can''t appear in front of him. He''d be mad." Cole stomped on the smoldering embers of his cigarette. Let s go. There was a row of cars in the garage, but many of them had been covered up with a cloth so that you could not see the entire design. Only a few new, top-of-the-line Mercs were parked outside. One of the cars was extremely luxurious, designed in a gorgeous streamlined fashion. The ck paint on the car that reflected bits of gold from the sunrise made it seem extra extravagant. The chauffeur opened the door to the car¡¯s backseat and stood respectfully aside. Cole turned around to ask Angeline, "Do you like this car?" Angeline was startled. She was just hitching a ride and did not care. She nodded. "Yes." Cole then said, "This car is yours." Angeline was dumbfounded. Were all rich people this generous? "No thanks, I don¡¯t drive." She hurriedly refused. Cole got into the backseat after her. The chauffeur slid into the driver''s seat and started the car. Cole turned to look at Angeline. "I notice you seem very experienced when you took the phone apartst night and thought that you had an affinity for cars." Angeline exined, "I was once in a horrible car crash. Since then, I''ve been nervous about driving." Cole was shocked. "You barely survived this car crash. Was the previous one even worse than this?" Angeline nodded. Both incidents had happened because of Jay Ares. At least she survived this one. However, she had lost her life in the previous one. Could it be any less serious than this one? Cole¡¯s gaze fell on her arm that was bound in a cast." There aren''t any side-effects, right?" Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Angeline was dumbfounded. Coleughed sheepishly. "You should know that I''m a perfectionist. I''m worried that I''ll be unable to kiss you if I know that you have any ugly scars on your body." Angeline''s face grew red as she shifted aside. A warning expression on her face, she said, "You and I are impossible." Cole sighed as he looked at the distance between them. "It has been hard for me, Cole Yorks, to find a woman I''m serious about. And yet, you dislike me." The chauffeur¡¯s face paled instantly as he began sweating profusely. Once in a while, he looked at Angeline through the back view mirror, in fear for her life. All women who rejected the young master did not have good things happen to them. Angeline did not realize that she had offended anyone and continued embarrassing Cole. "You can drop me off when we arrive at Imperial Capital. I''m familiar with the ce and won''t get lost." Cole stared at her speechlessly. "Are you that eager to get rid of me?" Angeline looked at his aggrieved expression which was identical to one of an abandoned wife. Her conscience reminded her that she was being ungrateful by acting this way. "Don''t you have affairs to tend to at Imperial Capital? How about I apany you to wherever you''re going before I leave?" Shepromised. Cole grabbed her hand by force and held it in his palm. His tone of voice, although gentle, revealed his upromising, domineering personality. "Don''t think of escaping me. That''s a foolish way ofN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. thinking." Angeline drew her hand back and imitated his tone of voice as she said gently but firmly, "Don''t think of controlling me, because you can''t do it." Cole''s smile grew wider. This woman was adorable. H e was growing to like her even more. Cole was very gentlemanly. "I''ll bring you home." Angeline was put in a difficult position. Her parents both knew that she was not an easy girl. Misunderstandings would arise if she brought a man home. She had only ever brought Jay to meet her parents. Angeline decided she had to get rid of this narcissist t o prevent any unwanted trouble. "Stop at that mall." Angeline pointed toward the mall and smiled at Cole. "I''m going to get a phone card." Cole nodded and ordered the chauffeur, "Stop at the entrance of that mall." Angeline smiled brightly at Cole after she got out of the car and walked toward the mobile phone store in the mall. Cole watched Angeline weave through the crowd. He had no idea why, but although he used to be horrible a t recognizing faces, he could always urately spot Angeline in a crowd. She was just too eye-catching. Even though she only had a in overall dress on, her perfect bodily proportions and stunning beauty caused her to stand out from the crowd. Besides, the positivity that radiated from her was like a ma that attracted his gaze. After Angeline entered the mall, she abruptly turned over and waved to him. She parted her lips and mouthed arrogantly, "Goodbye, Cole Yorks!" Then, she ran away. Cole had read her lips. Instead of bing angry, he smiled. "What a naughty woman. I''ve got to tame her." The chauffeur sat as still as a statue, rendered speechless by the young master¡¯s abnormal behavior. If any woman had dared to provoke the young master before, he would have had her beaten to a pulp. Angeline left the mall from another exit. She had thought that Cole was not familiar with Imperial Capital and that it would be easy to get rid of him. However, he stood at the exit, smiling at her. Startled, Angeline stared at him for a split second before she turned around and ran off. She refused to believe that she could not escape him. Cole, who was even more confident than her, did not believe that she would be able to escape from his fingers. He had installed a pocket-sized tracker on her clothes. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 Half an hourter. Cole heard the rm ring from the tracking system in Angeline''s phone. However, when he found the phone that had been abandoned in a park, he could not see Angeline at all. He had no choice but to admit that Angeline had sessfully escaped him. A bright smile surfaced on his handsome face. " Excellent, Angeline Severe. You have sessfully attracted my attention. Don''t ever think of escaping m e anymore in this life.¡± Angeline felt giddy with joy after she sessfully escaped Cole Yorks. "I could even escape Jay Ares'' grasp. What are youpared to him?" Angeline hailed a taxi and returned to the Severe household in Swallow City. When the taxi driver pulled to a stop at the door, Angeline said, "Wait for me, I''ll go get money." Then, she turned and ran toward therge courtyard i n the Severe household. "Grandpa, Mom, I¡¯m home." Angeline stopped in her tracks, dumbfounded when she saw the regal man sitting on the couch in the living room. Cole Yorks sat on the sofa, a pot of tea on the coffee table before him. The aroma told her that it was her grandfather''s collection of loose leaf tea. Cole gazed smilingly at her. His bright, luminous eyes gazed at her affectionately. Angeline stumbled and nearly toppled over onto the floor. "Why are you always wherever I go?" Cole put his feet up. He seemed asfortable as if he was in his own house. "I told you, you can''t escape from my palm." Angeline suddenly realized that she was in deep trouble. She looked nervously at Old Master Severe. As expected, Old Master Severe had a gloomy expression on his face. He said angrily, "Get over here. Down on your knees." A miserable expression came over Angeline''s pretty face. "Grandpa, there are outsiders here. Save me some face." She was already an adult, but her grandfather was still treating her like a child. From N?velDrama.Org. Cole seemed right at home. "I¡¯m not an outsider." Angeline red at him. "Can''t you read the room? Shut up." The expression on Old Master Severe''s face grew even frostier. Angeline could tell that there was no escaping her punishment today. She trembled as she kneeled. Old Master Severe lost his temper. "Tell me, where have you been for the past ten days? Did you know how worried we were for you? Did you know Ja-" Angeline raised her head abruptly, a glimmer of hope i n her eyes. However, Old Master Severe immediately changed his sentence and said vehemently, "The Severe family is falling in its fortune because your father and brother don''t have a knack for doing business. As for you, you''re a prodigy in this, but you''re preupied with your own love life. Do you all have an agenda to ensure that I can''t die peacefully?" Tears streamed down Angeline¡¯s face as she wept from shame. "Grandpa, I''m sorry.¡± Angeline knew how much effort Old Master Severe had put into her. The higher the hopes he had for her, therger the disappointment he felt in her today. Before this, Angeline had spent all her time with Jay and did not give any thought to business. However, now that she had been hurt all over by Jay, all her precious memories seemed to be childish when she recalled them. Angeline straightened her back and said in seriousness, "Grandpa, don''t worry. I''ll revive the Severe family.¡± Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Old Master Severe said angrily, "It''s not enough if you only have the ambition. You have to spend the time and effort in managing the Severe family''spany. Today, our biggestpetitor is Bell Enterprise. They have severely reduced our market. You have to think o f ways to attract our customers back to us and get thepany back on track step by step." Angeline knew that her bad track record was the reason her grandfather did not have faith in her ambition. As such, she straightened her back and asked for instructions from Old Master Severe." Grandpa, give me a goal. I promise that I''ll achieve it." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Old Master Severe realized that she was being serious, he said, "Two years. I want you to resume the production of smart chips within the Severe family. Also, dethrone Ares Enterprises as the leader in this field." Angeline sneaked a look at Cole who was sitting rxedly and thought to herself, ''The chip in this man''s phone is so much more advanced than the one produced by Ares Enterprises. Ares Enterprises has long since lost its throne.'' Angeline said with conviction, "I promise that I''ll aplish this mission." Only then did Old Master Severe rx his brows. Just then, the taxi driver ran in and shouted, "Miss, where¡¯s the fee that you owe me?" The expression on Old Master Severe¡¯s face turned gloomy again. "How dare you owe a cab fee? Do you know how that would make me sound if word got out?" As he finished speaking, he raised his hand to p Angeline, but Cole reached out and blocked his way. Smiling, he said, "I''ll settle this." He walked over to the driver. "How much?" "200 dors," the driver replied. Cole gave him a stack of cash. "Miss Severe is an eminent person with a short memory. She didn''t mean to owe you any money. Watch your mouth, and don¡¯t say anything that you aren''t supposed to." The driver nodded happily as he received the generouspensation. "Yes, yes. I''ll make sure of that." After the cab driver was sent away, Old Master Severe began another round of questioning. "Angel, tell me, what''s your business with this young man?" Angeline had a surly expression on her face as she said delicately, "I identally knocked into his car ten days ago. He very kindly rescued me." Old Master Severe gave Cole a once-over. He had a lot o f experience and insight. He noticed everything-The way he moved, his generosity, the expensive buttons o n his shirt, and the natural arrogance in his brows. He could feel that this man¡¯s identity was not that simple. When Old Master Severe heard that Cole was his granddaughter''s savior, he said graciously, "Thank you. Angel must¡¯ve given you a lot of trouble." Cole nced tenderly at Angeline. He did not bother hiding his attraction toward her. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m here to ask for Angeline¡¯s hand in marriage. I hope that you''ll give us your blessing. I promise that I''ll treat her right." Old Master Severe was startled and directed his usatory nce toward Angeline. Angeline pouted. Was it her fault that everyone she met fell in love with her? "I suppose you don''t know this yet. My granddaughter has been married before. Sir, for someone as handsome and dignified as you are, I¡¯m sure that you''ll find someone better than Angel,¡± Old Master Severe said humbly. Cole replied, "Grandpa, I¡¯m serious. Let me take Angeline¡¯s hand in marriage, and I''ll take care of the Severe family''s business. I promise, within two years, the Severe family will regain its former glory." Angeline¡¯s eyes widened. "You''ve investigated my family?" Cole nodded. Then, he said self-righteously, "I like you. Of course, I''d get to know your family." Old Master Severe was silent for a long time. It seemed that it would not be easy to get rid of this man. "Sir, this matter is, after all, my granddaughter''s lifelong happiness. If she loves you, I have no objections." His words could be considered a polite rejection. In other words, he had shifted the responsibility of rejecting Cole Yorks onto Angeline. Angeline was not as polite as her grandfather. "Can you leave? You''ll frighten my family, showing up unannounced like this." Cole stood up and bid farewell. "I''lle back for you i n three days." Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Old Master Severe rubbed his forehead after Cole left. "Does this mean that you and Jay Ares are done?" he asked tentatively. Angeline nodded. "Yes." Old Master Severe was shocked. He understood what his granddaughter''s virtues were. Ever since she was a child, she had been crazy over Jay. Jay had pampered her so much and carefully taken care of her infatuation for him, which was why she had not be a running joke. They had been so deeply in love. How could they just split apart? "Can you really let him go?" Old Master Severe felt ufortable. Angeline and Jay were a perfect match for each other. If it were not for the current situation, he secretly hoped that they could end up together. Angeline said with conviction, "I gave him my life, but he only trampled on my dignity and decency. I can''t let him hurt me like this, no matter how much I love him." She smiled brightly at Old Master Severe. "Don''t worry Grandpa. From today onward, I won''t waste my time o n dating. I''ll work hard and make you proud of me." Seeing how she had shifted her focus onto work, Old Master Severe felt as if a weight had been lifted off his chest. "That works too.¡± The news that Angeline had returned to the Severe family spread like wildfire, and it soon reached Grand Asia''s medical department. Finn rushed over to the president¡¯s ward. "Mr. Ares." The wounds on Jay''s body were almost healed. However, he was not doing so well mentally. He mostly spent his time staring nkly out of the window, not talking. He was constantly concerned with Angeline''s safety. Finn grabbed onto Jay¡¯s hand and said excitedly, "Mr. Ares, Miss Severe is back!" There was finally a reaction in Jay''s lifeless eyes. His zed eyes focused as he asked, "Where is she?" "She went back to the Severe family." Jay''s heart, which had been constantly clenched with worry, finally rxed. He muttered softly, "I''m d she''s okay." Jay wanted to know more. Hetched onto Finn''s hand as he asked, "Do you know where she''s been? Is she hurt? Is it serious?" As Finn thought of the news that he received, he began stuttering as he looked at Jay''s eyes which were full of hope. "Mr. Ares, Miss Severe''s arm is hurt. It was bandaged when she came back. However, as for where she''s been Finn did not continue speaking. Jay¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously. "Tell me," he ordered. Finn¡¯s lips twitched, an awkward expression on his face. If he told Mr. Ares that Angelina had returned with a man as handsome as him by her side, he would probably have an aneurysm. "Mr. Ares, Miss Severe returned with a man. The man came to ask for her hand in marriage.¡± Finn omitted the most vital pieces of information. Jay was stunned speechless by this piece of news. Angelina had brought a strange man home? She would never have done that unless she had feelings for him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jay''s heart suddenly became flustered. The man''s presence made him feel more threatened. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Jay had never experienced such emotions. "Do you know who he is?" he asked. Finn became much more talkative when the man''s identity was mentioned. "It''s odd, the man seems to be a foreigner. We couldn''t get his information no matter how we tried. However, judging from his appearance, h e must be well to do." Jay raised his eyes to meet Finn¡¯s gaze, his eyes shining profoundly. Finn had always been a meticulous person. If even he could not find out who the man was, that meant he was a suspicious figure. "Did Old Master Severe reject his proposal?" Jay asked gloomily. 1 Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Finn replied honestly, "For some reason, Old Master Severe didn¡¯t give him an outright rejection. He merely said that Miss Severe should think it through herself." Jay''s eyes bulged in shock as he stared at Finn. He said in disbelief, "What did you say?" Old Master Severe knew that he had not given up on Angeline. Why had he not given the man''s proposal an outright rejection? Grayson was furious. "What does Old Master Severe mean by this? He encouraged Mr. Ares to break up with Miss Severe but allows her to date other men?" Jay gave Grayson a sharp look as he reprimanded," Old Master Severe will not look lightly upon me." Finn had a gloomy expression on his face. Mr. Ares would not be as confident if he knew just how powerful that man was. "Mr. Ares, we''re just worried that Miss Severe will fall for that man. Miss Severe is stubborn. If she falls for that man, not even Old Master Severe will be able to stop her from marrying him." Finn''s words served as a gentle reminder that Jay should not underestimate the man who had proposed t o Angeline. The sparkle in Jay''s eyes fizzled away. He could not wait to take a look at the man who had threatened him. "Go make the arrangements. I want to meet this man," Jay said after a few moments. When Jay was discharged from the hospital, his heart finally felt as if it had found a ce to rest when he remembered that Angeline was home. He became extra energetic. To leave a good impression on Angeline, he even trimmed his hair and went for a facial treatment. It made him even more charming than he already was. That night, when the children saw their handsome daddy, they roasted him without mercy. Baby Zety rolled her eyes as she said, "Mommy isn¡¯t even at home. No one''s going to look at how pretty you are, Daddy.¡± Jay, Jenson was a sharp thinker and immediately guessed what was going on. "Daddy, have you found Mommy?" Jay nodded happily. Baby Robbie pouted as he said cruelly, "Daddy, you were so rude to Mommy the other day. From what I know about Mommy, there¡¯s no way she''ll forgive you that easily." Baby Robbie¡¯s words evoked mncholy within Jay. H e had spoken so cruelly to Angeline the other day and must have hurt her deeply. He had to n how to get her forgiveness. The next morning, Jay was just about to leave the house when the three children appeared before him. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were dressed in children''s tuxedos, and their hair was slicked back into a mature hairstyle. Traces of makeup could be seen all over them. Jay ignored them as he asked," What are you doing?" "Daddy, we¡¯re cosying as Mommy''s favorite movie stars. When she sees us, she''ll be so happy. Who knows, she might even be so happy that she forgives you and we can alle home together!" Baby Robbie was in high spirits. Jay¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together. "Your mommy likes movie stars? Why don''t I know about that?" Baby Robbie said, "Mommy told us to not tell you. She likes quite a few male movie stars. She even pasted their posters above her bed." Chapter 721 Chapter 721 The expression on Jay¡¯s handsome face immediately turned into a furious one. How dare she worship celebrities behind his back? Jay looked at how his son was dressed and no longer thought that he looked dashingly adorable. Instead, he seemed to be in the way. He did not give his two sons any mercy as he said, "Ugly." Jenson rolled his eyes in frustration at Baby Robbie. I n an usatory tone, he said, "No one asked you to talk so much." Baby Robbie felt aggrieved. How was he to know that Daddy was so against Mommy''s idols? Then, angered, Baby Robbie teased his dad. "No manners at all." Jay was ready to p his sons. With a ferocious expression on his face, he ordered, "All of you stay at home. Daddy will bring Mommy home." "I bet that Mommy won''te home if you don¡¯t bring us along," Baby Robbie said. "Don''t jinx it," Jenson said, before taking his leave discreetly. Baby Robbie continued giving suggestions. "Daddy, there¡¯s only one way to get Mommy¡¯s forgiveness. You''ve got to pretend you¡¯re miserable." Baby Zetty nodded in agreement. "Once Mommy¡¯s heart softens, she''ll forgive you." Jay was speechless at his children''s ideas. He had always been stubborn, and there was no way he would pretend to be miserable to make a woman happy. He felt embarrassed even thinking about it. "Go revise. Your tutor is about to arrive. Remember to study hard." "Okay," the children replied listlessly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Storm wheeled Jay away. Jay sat in the Rolls-Royce and turned his head sideways to look out of the window. His noble, chiseled features were not coated with their usual frostiness. Joy blossomed in his heart at the thought o f Angeline¡¯s safe return, and the thought that he would soon be able to see her. His phone rang. It was a call from Grayson. Jay excitedly took the call. On the other end, Grayson said anxiously, "Mr. Ares, Sean Bell wants to breach our contract. ording to the contract, they''re willing to pay the high fee required to breach the contract. I¡¯ve investigated, and this is the work of Jack Ares. They¡¯re teaming up to besiege us so that Grand Asia does not have any parts t o use. Mr. Ares, what should we do?" Jay''s brows knitted together tightly. "What he''s doing doesn¡¯t benefit either party.¡± Grayson said analytically, "Yes, Bell Enterprise would b e in a financial crisis if they were to pay such arge amount of money to us. However, they''ve be allies with Ares Enterprises and Titus Enterprise. No doubt the Ares family will help them get through these difficult times. Right now, we¡¯re isted!" Jay suddenly changed his mind. "Storm, take me to Bell Enterprise." When Storm pulled up with Jay in front of Bell Enterprise¡¯s center building, Sean Bell refused to meet Jay. Sean¡¯s secretary said apologetically to Jay, "Master Ares, I¡¯m sorry, the president has gone out on business. I''ll be sure to ry your message to him when he returns." Storm received Grayson''s message and whispered to Jay, "Mr. Ares, Sean Bell is entertaining guests inside. He has not gone out." Jay¡¯s eyes turned frosty. ¡°Storm, let''s break in." Wheeling Jay along in his wheelchair, Storm walked straight toward the president''s office. Sweating profusely, the secretary spread out her arms to block their way. "Master Ares, you cannot enter." Storm said lowly, "If you''re afraid that Sean Bell will fire you, aren''t you afraid that Master Ares will vanquish any traces of your entire family from Imperial Capital?" The secretary''s legs shook in fear as she fell against the wall. Storm kicked down the president''s office door. Angeline and Sean, who had been talking to each other, both directed their gaze toward the door at the same time. When he saw Angeline, Jay froze in his wheelchair. After a moment of disorientation, Angeline removed her gaze from Jay and smiled at Sean as she said softly, "Sean, since you have guests, I''ll be taking my leave." Jay stared dumbfoundedly at her. Her gaze refused to linger on him, and she was in such a hurry to leave when she saw him. Her attitude toward him was no longer the cheerful, friendly one it once was. The glimmer in Jay''s eyes dimmed. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Angeline packed up the documents on the desk, then held the folder with her left hand and walked toward the door. Jay''s wheelchair was blocking the door. His eyes never moved away from her figure while Angeline remained indifferent. "Please move,¡± she said to Jay politely. Jay looked at her directly. His dark eyes were filled with intense unwillingness. How did Angeline and he get to this point? They were worse than strangers. His gaze then fell on her bandaged arm, and no emotions could be heard in his tone of voice when he asked, "Is your arm okay?¡± Angeline smiled calmly and said softly, "Thank you for your concern, Sir Ares. It''s not a big problem for m e.¡± She was calling him ''Sir Ares¡¯ again. She called him that way when their rtionship was a t its worst. From N?velDrama.Org. Angelina''s face was stern and cold, but she was not as calm as she looked. After Jay got his haircut, he had a fresher look. His flowy ck hair fit well with his palm-sized face. It made his star and moon-like eyes look like a clean and distinct painting. He just sat there without speaking. He was like a dazzling luminous figure that made it impossible for people to look away. He was electrifying and mesmerizing. Angeline kept telling herself that the handsome guy was toxic and she should not think about him. When their eyes met, there was no longer the affection from the past. Angeline always showed her innocent side when she was with him before, but that day, she became very mature and calm. She was like a child who had matured overnight by a catalyst. "Must we always be this way?" he finally asked quietly after not being able to stand her cold attitude anymore. Angeline curled up her lips and smiled self-deprecatingly. "Forgive me, Sir Ares. I was ignorant before and bothered you too much. I shouldn''t have taken advantage of your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, I won''t pester you in the future." Jay¡¯s heart was aching. After Angeline finished speaking, she squeezed out through the narrow slit sideways. She did not want to stay with Jay for a moment longer. Jay closed his eyes and sighed. That girl was hurt badly by him. "Storm, catch up to her," Jay said. Storm understood, turned the wheelchair around, and immediately chased after her. As if expecting that he would catch up, Angeline sped up and pressed the elevator quickly. While she waited for the elevator, Jay already caught u p to her. When the elevator door opened, Angeline stepped aside as if to let a path for him and to show that she was not going to go in. She did not want to be in the same elevator as him. Jay''s heart was as cold as ice. He did not expect that the woman would be so imprable after severing their rtionship. "Go in," he said to Storm. He did not want his dignity to be trampled in the dust by that cruel girl. Storm wheeled the wheelchair into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. After the elevator closed and moved downward, Angelina''s cold disguise broke open and tears umted in her eyes. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Sean walked over while Angeline was waiting for the next elevator. Angeline said stiffly, "I know you¡¯ve been conspiring with Jack. Have you ever wondered what price Bell Enterprise will have to pay for treachery after Master Ares''pany reemerges on top?" Sean smiled and said, "Ms. Severe, doing business is like being on a battlefield. It''s either you die or I die. Grand Asia has monopolized the market for many years and made otherpanies only able to survive b y the cracks. He should have seen this daying. And I think that Grand Asia has one thing inmon with his legs. Both of them will never be able to stand up again." Angeline looked at Sean''s elegant and gentle face before she suddenly chuckled. "Sean, I heard that the reason you''re able to stand firmly in Bell Enterprise is solely because of Master Ares'' help to get rid of Stanley Bell. Is this how you return his favor?" Sean said, "When he helped me that day, it was only because of a ruthless condition, which was to ask me t o stay away from you so that he can get married to you as soon as possible. Therefore, if I were to help him today, of course it would require some coteral conditions. I got the contract for him. Even though this breaches the contract, Grand Asia can still get its generous liquidated damages. He and I don''t owe each other anymore." Angeline¡¯s face darkened. Jay loved her very muchst time. However, they were slowly drifting away now to the point where they were worse off than strangers. Angeline squeezed out a bright smile for him. "Since you''ve decided, I''ll support your decision. However, as someone who was once your good friend, let me advise you. The higher you climb, the more painful it''ll be when you fall." Sean''s gentle smile froze on his face. Had Angeline seen through his desire? The elevator arrived at their floor and Angeline held down the elevator as she said onest thing to Sean,'' You''re really good at acting. You almost had me fooled." After she said that, she stepped into the elevator and the door closed shut. Sean stared at the closed elevator door in a daze. Was he not able to hide it well or was Angeline too smart? When Angeline walked out of the Central Building, she caught a glimpse of the Rolls-Royce parked at the door of Bell Enterprise. ''Jay hasn''t left yet?'' She nced over at the Rolls-Royce faintly and walked toward the RMW behind the Rolls-Royce. Jay saw how Angelinepletely ignored him through the car window and felt aggrieved inside. He was terrified for her during those days when she was missing. He had been looking forward to hering back but did not expect that it would be this way when she finally came back. She was very indifferent to him. After the BMW drove away, the Rolls-Royce immediately followed behind it. As the car shuttled through the bustling streets of Imperial Capital, Angeline looked at the Rolls- Royce behind her. It melted her cold heart a little bit. However, Angeline soon realized that she had no principles when it was about him. If he treated her badly, she had to leave him. When he was nice to her, she was like a puppy clinging back to him. She hardened her heart and did not stop. The Rolls-Royce followed her all the way. However, Jay knew she had trauma with cars following her. He was afraid that she might get distracted while she drove, so he had to change his strategy. He called her. Angeline looked at the familiar phone number and hesitated to answer it. Jay held the phone and looked at the BMW in front of him. He looked gloomier than ever. Her phone rang endlessly. Angeline reluctantly picked up the phone. "Stop the car," Jay ordered coldly. Angeline s voice was mixed with a hint of coldness and ruthlessness. She said sarcastically, "Sir Ares, may I know what position you''reing from telling me what to do?¡± Jay was rendered speechless by her words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After a while, Jay said solemnly, "Let''s talk." Angeline was silent for a moment before she said something. Her tone became particrly cold. "Sir Ares, there''s nothing to talk about between us." "How long are you going to stay mad at me?¡± Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Angeline sneered, "I¡¯m not mad at you. Perhaps you don''t know about this, but that day when I walked out of Garden Of A Diary, I was confused and did a stupid thing. I had a car ident but fortunately, the owner o f the other car saved me. When I woke up, I realized that I had already given my life to you, so I don¡¯t owe you anymore. From then on, I swore that I¡¯d only live for myself. So, Sir Ares, I hope that you can let me go too." Jay was silent, and he started to look worse. It turned out that he had hurt her deeply that day. She even thought of killing herself. Every word from Angeline hurt him deeply. "I¡¯ve been living my life for you for so many years. Now that I¡¯ve woken up from it, I realize that I should feel sorry for myself. I''ll only live for myself from now on." "So are you kicking me out of your life? Is that what you mean?" Jay¡¯s voice was cold. Angeline paused for a long time. "Yes," after a long time, she replied sharply. Jay closed his eyes in pain. At that moment, his brain was thinking of what he should do to wake up her cold and hopeless heart. However, at that moment, a horrific scene happened. A bullet prated the Rolls-Royce window and shot straight at Jay. "Careful." Storm''s body quickly blocked it. The bullet passed through Storm''s arm, grazed past Jay''s cheek, and flew toward the rear window of the car. Jay was shocked, and his phone dropped to the bottom of the car seat. His Rolls Royce was equipped with first-ss bulletproof ss. However, the power of the bullet was beyond his imagination. When Angeline did not get a response from him for a long time, she hung up the phone. The BMW turned a corner and disappeared from Jay''s vision. With blood on his arm, Storm endured the pain, started the Rolls Royce, and drove to Grand Asia''s medical department. Jay did not recover for a long time. Grand Old Master Severe''s words rang in his head. " The Ares family has made a big mistake. If anyone finds out about this, the Ares family will be in big trouble. I''m afraid that even the most insignificant rtives won¡¯t be able to escape the bloodbath that''s about to happen.¡± His n to reconcile with Angeline suddenly vanished. When Grayson, Tempest, and Finn heard about Mr. Ares'' ident, they hurried to the medical department immediately. Jay sat in his wheelchair with the bullet in his hand a s he studied it carefully. From N?velDrama.Org. Grayson was horrified. "How could the Rolls-Royce''s bulletproof ss not stop such a small bullet?" Jay tossed the bullet to Grayson and said, "This bullet isn''t a military-grade bullet. I''m afraid it''s a bullet from a top hitman organization." 1 Tempest could not believe what he heard. "But we¡¯re just normal businessmen. Why would we provoke the hitmen organizations?¡± "Mr. Ares, do you think the hitman was hired by Grand Old Master Ares from his Defense Battalion?" Grayson said anxiously, "Could it be that when we made a scene at Grand Old Master Ares'' Chateau de Selenest time, we offended him and he''s trying to get rid of you?" Jay fell into deep thought. Grand Old Master Ares was a businessman. Although i t was inevitable for businessmen to get ckmailed b y the mafia, Grand Old Master Ares'' status allowed him to be protected byw. However, Grand Old Master Ares established the Thousand Member Defense Battalion. Elite fighters were selected from all over the country to join the battalion. In the past, Jay felt that Grand Old Master Ares was spending too much money to support them. Now, it seemed that Grand Old Master Ares might have been nning ahead. If he was to deal with the day that Grand Old Master Severe talked about, it would be a bloodbath for the Ares family! Jay shook his head and said, "Ares family hasn''t had such powerful and advanced military armory manufacturing." "Who would it be?" Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Jay leaned his head on the back of the wheelchair. A look of defeat appeared on his face. He was a little unwilling when he said, "It seems that Old Master Severe''s worry was reasonable." Which influential person had the Ares family offended? It was someone who made Old Master Severe and Grand Old Master Ares jealous. Grayson pondered. "Mr. Ares, does the Ares family have hidden secrets?" Old Master Severe''s hint which was the word ''York'' appeared in Jay¡¯s mind. Jay pondered deeply, saying, "If we want to know who¡¯s behind all of this, I''m afraid we¡¯ll have to unlock the secrets from my mother¡¯s side." The faces of Grayson and the others became serious. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mr. Ares, your mother''s identity has been hidden by the Ares family for nearly half a century. If you reinvestigate her identity, I¡¯m afraid that the Ares family will try to stop you in every possible way." Grayson reminded Jay. Jay said, "We shall have to rise up to the challenge." "Yes," Grayson responded. Storm''s arm was injured. Fortunately, the injured part was not a vital artery. The doctor was able to stop the bleeding. After applying some medicine, Storm was discharged with thick gauze wrapped around his arm. Jay''s safety had be the most important task at hand, and the task of taking care of Jay was now Finn¡¯s responsibility. Regardless of Jay''s objections, Grayson forcibly assigned him a dozen bodyguards. Tempest was among the dozen of them. At night, Jay returned to Garden Of A Diary. The children were dumbfounded when they saw a team of more than a dozen bodyguards following their dad. Jenson thought carefully and asked, "Daddy, why are they here?" Jay never hid any danger in front of his son. In his opinion, boys should sharpen their character so that when they encountered difficulties and obstacles in the future, they would be able to know how to face danger. "Jens, we¡¯re being watched by bad guys. You must be very careful these few days," Jay solemnly instructed the child. Jenson nodded. "Okay." Baby Zetty showed a frightened expression. Baby Robbie patted her shoulder tofort her. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you." Jay looked at the brave and fearless Baby Robbie, squeezed his small face, and reminded him, saying," Daddy knows that you''re good at martial arts, but our enemy is much more powerful this time. So I have to warn you not to show off your physical strength during danger. Brain is better than brawn." Baby Robbie still had a fearless look on his face. "Don''t worry, Daddy. If Jenson is with me, he¡¯ll use his brains and I¡¯ll use my brawns during the critical moment. Zetty can even act as the damsel in distress to trick them. We¡¯ll be fine." Jay rubbed his hair, and his voice became serious. " Jens and you are men. You shall not take your sister''s safety for granted as a joke at any time. Understand?" "Okay," Baby Robbie said. Baby Zetty was a confident child and never worried enough about risks. Instead, she only cared more about the immediate matter at hand. "Daddy, why didn''t Mommye back with you?" There was ayer of loneliness in Jay''s faint ck eyes. Angeline was really heartbroken by him this time. She did not want to talk to him anymore. "Daddy, I warned you that you may enjoy torturing your wife now, but you¡¯re going to pay a hefty price for itter on. Do you believe me now?" Jenson walked away with a nk face. Baby Robbie could see that Daddy was already sad. He did not want to criticize him further. Instead, heforted him warmly and said, "Daddy, don''t be sad. As long as you kneel down in front of Mommy and admit your mistakes, she''ll forgive you. When Zetty and I made mistakesst time, this trick always worked." Jay nced at his stiff legs and was not able to stifle out augh. At night, it was quiet. Garden Of A Diary sank into the silence. Jay sat by the window. As he looked at the crescent moon in the vast night sky, mncholy arose limitlessly. He hoped that the secrets hidden in the Ares family would be made known to the world as soon as possible so that at least he would not need to live in anxiety, and the only thing left to do was to ovee all difficulties and forge ahead. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 However, part of him also hoped that the secret would never be revealed. That way, he could still enjoy a moment''s pleasure and steal a lifetime of peace. However, he knew that once the gears of fate began to turn, it would unfold as he wished. The only thing he could do was to take the initiative so that he would have the upper hand instead. Jay went to his study, picked up a charcoal pencil, and began to draw carefully. He decided to paint the portrait of his mother, Chloe. In the wee hours of the morning, he entered the painted portrait into the reverse image search developed by Grand Asia. Immediately, hundreds of people who looked like Chloe popped up. One of them caught Jay''s attention. That was because the person''s surname was York. Noel Yorks. Jay looked up his information. The man only had one picture. He looked very young and had simr eyes to Chloe. Information about him was very scarce and he only had a short introduction that said, ''Leader of Universe Headquarters.'' Jay then hacked into the website of Universe Headquarters. However, the webpage seemed to have been abandoned. It had not been updated for decades. The core data inside were all erased. Jay could only guess what Universe Headquarters did from the few words that were written on the web page. The colors, pictures, and even the icons on the official website were all dark. It was clear that it was not a formal organization. Jay kept screenshots of all the information on the webpage and sent it to Grayson. A message was attached, ''Arrange a few people to sneak into Ares family and check the icons on it. Other than that, look into Noel Yorks¡¯ information.¡¯ Within seconds, Grayson replied, ''Got it.¡¯ After he finished it, it was morning time. Jay started another busy day. After finishing breakfast in a hurry and leaving Garden Of A Diary, he could not help but feel nervous. Jay looked at his three kids and asked them to stand i n front of him. He told them, "If you''re ever in danger, activate the defense system. You guys need to go to the basement fortress to hide and don¡¯te out. Daddy will be back tonight." Jenson replied, "Okay." With a gloomy face, he said, "You pay attention to your safety, too." He bitterly and secretly gazed at Jay''s legs. He solemnly asked as if he was an adult, "Why don''t you undergo rehabilitation for your legs? Uncle Grayson said that the doctor didn''t say that you''ll never be able to use them again. He clearly meant that there''s hope for recovery. It''s you who refused the treatment." Jay said, "It''s a waste of time." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jenson said, "If you can¡¯t stand up, how can you protect your wife, children, and parents?" Jay was a little startled! He was in a daze for quite some time. "I know." After Jay left Garden Of A Diary, he started thinking about what Jenson said. His biological parents had already passed away. He had to protect his wife and children. He could not just not stand ever again. "Finn, go to Grand Asia''s medical department." "Okay, President Ares," Finn said cheerfully. He was very happy to be able to serve President Ares. Since his Rolls-Royce was under repair, Jay changed his vehicle to a Hummer with better safety. When the Hummer drove to Grand Asia, Jay saw Angelina help Old Master Severe out of a luxurious Mercedes. Jay''s pupils shrunk slightly. Just when he wondered when the Severe family regained such style, he saw a maning out of the driver''s seat. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 The man was as handsome and beautiful as him. He stood beside Angeline and smiled. His gestures were elegant and noble as he looked at Angeline tenderly. He exuded nobility and the style of a high-ranked person. Jay felt as if an inexplicably powerful threat was approaching him. Perhaps Angeline did not know who owned the Hummer, but Angeline had not noticed Jay at all. She helped Grand Old Master Severe and walked toward the entrance of the medical department. The man next to her carried her bag for her gentlemanly. Such a man must be of the heavens and stars, but he ended up lowering himself to serve Angeline. Apart from love, Jay could not think of a second reason why that man would do so. The sourness in his heart began to ferment inexplicably, and it felt as if the blood in his body stopped flowing. Angeline and the man helped Grand Old Master Severe into the elevator. That harmonious image of them together was a grand spectacle. Jay forcibly suppressed the mixed feelings in his heart and said to Finn, "Follow them." Finn was the person with the highest emotional intelligence among the members of Ghost. Finn knew that Mr. Ares was upset because he had met a strong rival who waspeting for Angeline''s love. He wanted to help Mr. Ares and secretly vowed to embarrass the man in public. Finn wheeled Jay to the ce where Old Master Severe was getting his check-up. When they got out of the elevator, Angelina saw Jay. She never liked Cole, but after she saw Jay, she uncharacteristically took the initiative to hold Cole''s hand. She also smiled sweetly at him. Finn wheeled Jay over. Cole looked at Angelina''s little hand, then at Jay in the wheelchair. His clear mind instantly knew what was going on. ''The man in the wheelchair must be the man who made Angeline like him so much that she¡¯s willing to give her life for him.'' Cole looked at Jay carefully and finally understood why Angelina did not respond to his beautiful self. Even though the man in the wheelchair was disabled, the icy aura exuded from his body was clearly because he was a highly-ranked person. Moreover, he had such a beautiful face that Cole had never seen, and Cole had seen a lot of people before. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He was as handsome as a statue. He was just like the ice sculptures disyed in exhibition halls. His eyes were like a masterpiece that master sculptors spent all their lives carving. His wless face was already a rare treasure, but he also had a deep and quiet look in his eyes. Although his eyes were cold, they were electrifying. It was no wonder that Angelina could not forget about him. Finn knew that Mr. Ares was a person who cherished words like gold. If he was in a bad mood, he would say even fewer words than he normally did. Finn stretched out his hand to Angelina very gentlemanly and said, "I''ve been looking forward to meeting you, Mrs. Ares. It¡¯s an absolute pleasure to finally meet you today." He deliberately referred to Angelina as ''Mrs. Ares¡¯ to warn Cole that the young woman was Mr. Ares'' woman and that he should not get involved. Cole smiled a little. "That¡¯s all in the past, isn''t it? Why are you still calling her ''Mrs. Ares¡¯?¡± Jay¡¯s eagle-like eyes immediately burst into a fierce light, as if an ignorant little sheep had broken into his domain. There was only one thought in his mind. He wanted to kick him out of his territory. He turned his gaze to Angeline and said in a cold voice, "We haven''t gotten a divorce yet!" That was a reminder for her about who she was because a married woman should not be hooking up with a man casually outside of marriage. Old Master Severe was afraid that Jay would show emotions that he should not be showing because of his jealousy. He was afraid that he might end up hooking Angeline''s heart back, so he suddenly coughed loudly. It was also a reminder to Jay to calm himself down for a while. The anger in Jay''s chest undted, but he did not want to lose something important because of something insignificant, so he forcefully suppressed his hostility. Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Angeline had a cold look on her face. "I can sign the divorce papers with Sir Ares any time he wants. He just needs to say the word and I''ll cooperate.¡± Jay got angry. In order to regain his dignity that she had lost in front of Jay, Angeline simply used Cole to pretend to show off her affection. "Didn''t you say you want to marry me?" She looked at Cole. Her voice was weak and soft. Cole was nice to her and nodded. "Yes." She knew that Angeline was deliberately angering the man by showing him her tender and charming side. If it was any other day, Angeline would not be that pleasant to him. However, he was not angry. On the contrary, he was secretly grateful to Jay that he could see Angeline''s tender side. "I want a grand wedding. I want to wear the most beautiful wedding dress in the world. I want a luxury car, a mansion..." Cole smiled softly and harmlessly. ''Does this woman know the price of using me?'' "It''s all up to you." Angeline nced at Jay eagerly when she finished speaking and wondered if he would be sad that she was going to marry someone else. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay''s face was sullen, but he was ncing elsewhere. He was afraid that he would not be able to control the violent emotions in his heart. After he beat up Angeline, he would stuff her into a small ck room where she would never be able to leave him. As for the man, Jay just wanted him to disappear from this forever. Angeline did not see Jay being sad over how he would not have her anymore, so she was very disappointed. Her eyes could not help but turn red. Cole took her into his arms. Angelina''s face was buried in his chest. Jay''s eyes were sharp as a knife as his gaze fell on Cole fiercely. Cole was startled because he thought he was already the most dangerous man in the world. Why was it that after seeing Jay''s eyes, he felt as if he had to bow down to him? ¡®This man... Yes. He''s indeed a very admirable opponent.'' Angeline adjusted her sour feelings and popped her head out of Cole''s chest. When he saw how happy Cole looked after touching her, Angeline red at him viciously. Since her back was facing Jay, he would not be able to see her fierce expression. At that moment, she really wanted to give Cole''s handsome face a big p and swing her fist at him. Old Master Severe had a feeling that if they were together for a second longer, it would get out of control. He quickly tried to ease the situation and said, "It''s time for my scheduled check-up. Let''s go." Angeline helped Old Master Severe up and left. Cole looked back at Jay. He smiled smugly and harmlessly, but Jay said clearly to him, "Fake." When the doctor examined Old Master Severe, Angeline¡¯s head was elsewhere. She was secretly wondering why Jay came to the hospital. ''Is there something wrong with his body?¡¯ Old Master Severe could tell what his granddaughter was thinking and said, "Angeline, can you go and ask when will my next review be?" Angeline nodded and said, "Okay." After Angeline walked out of the ward, she tiptoed to Jay''s private ward. She pretended as if she was just passing and that she had just nced inadvertently. At that moment, Jay looked up coincidentally. When their eyes met, Angeline quickly looked away. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Even though it was just a quick nce, she saw Jay roll up his pants and the doctor was pinching his calf. Immediately, Angeline knew what was going on. Jay was there for a check-up and to rehabilitate his legs. She hid quietly by the door and listened to the sounds inside attentively. The doctor said with regret, "Mr. Ares, the muscles of your legs are slightly atrophic and I''m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for them to return to normal." Jay courageously put his foot down and said, "I must stand up." Angeline was surprised. ''Wasn''t Jay resistant to doing rehabilitation therapy before?¡¯ In his eyes, the most important thing in life for him was time. Fruitless rehabilitation therapy was a waste of time for him. ''What changed his mind?'' Angeline was a little sad because she could feel that Jay really wanted to stand up. However, the doctor''s diagnosis was unoptimistic. ''He must be feeling horrible right now.'' Cole walked out of Old Master Severe''s ward. From a distance, he saw Angeline hiding behind the door of a ward. She was leaning against the wall and looked very sad. Cole walked toward her and saw that the man in the ward was Jay. He took Angeline''s hand and domineeringly led her away from the door of the ward. He then threw her to the stairwell. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angeline staggered, and as soon as she stood firm, Cole put both of his hands on the wall. He confined Angeline in between the narrow space. "What are you doing?" Angeline''s beautiful eyes filled with fury. Cole smiled gloomily. "What? You won''t admit it after using me?" Angeline felt a little guilty. "I suppose you noticed it. Since you know that I''m using you, don''t take it seriously. Let me apologize for it." Cole''s smile slowly became a little cold. "Angeline, I made a promise to you and I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said that you¡¯ll have a grand wedding." Angeline looked at him gloomily. "I don''t love you and you don''t love me either. Nothing forcibly done is going to be good. Don''t you understand?" Cole looked at Angeline''s pure and fawn-like eyes. He saw her tears for Jay in them and the way she pretended to be strong for Jay. For some reason, he felt heartbroken. At the same time, he was attracted to her strong and fragile feelings. At that moment, he suddenly thought about taking her as his own so that she would never b e hurt. He suddenly pulled her close to him, pressed his body down on her, and kissed her on the lips. Angeline covered his mouth with her hand so that he would not be able to. She tried her best to push him away. She was like a wounded beast, staring at him viciously. Her innocent eyes burned with raging anger. After that, she raised her hand and gave him a loud p. Cole snapped out of it quickly. He could not believe that he had turned crazy for that woman. Did he actually try to force her to kiss him? God, did he seriously do something like that? Angeline ran away furiously. While she walked, Angeline wiped her mouth desperately as if he had dirtied that part. When Finn pushed Jay out, he saw Angeline wiping her mouth. When Angeline saw Jay, she did not stop and left quickly. Jay falcon''s eyes immediately turned to Cole who came out of the stairwell. Cole''s long fingers covered his thin and sexy lips. His face seemed eager as if he did not have enough. Snow had formed in the midst of Summer in Jay''s eyes. Finn wheeled Jay in front of Cole. Even though Jay was in a wheelchair and was as such a lot shorter than Cole, when he lifted up his head, his straight spine was as majestic as Mount Everest. He asked majestically, "What did you do to her?" His voice was chilling and majestic. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Cole smiled brightly as he looked down at Jay. His overwhelming eyes were filled with disdain. "Angeline''s mine. It''s none of your business what I do t o her." Jay raised his hand and gave him a loud p. Cole was furious and turned scarily pale. His initially warm smile was condensed in the corner of his eyes and his slender fingers touched his hot face. "If you think you can get away with hitting me, I''m afraid that you¡¯re mistaken.¡± His voice is very gentle and sounded like a spring breeze. Jay looked down, and his profound eyes exuded a suffocating cold light. "Until I and Angelina are officially divorced, you''re not allowed to touch her. Otherwise, you''ll be paying a heavy price." Cole chuckled. "Haha. Interesting." That was the first time in his life that he had ever received a threat. "Let¡¯s wait and see, then," Cole said, his hand falling gently on Jay¡¯s wheelchair. Jay¡¯s sharp gaze fell on his hand, and his hawk-like pupils suddenly contracted. Before he made any move, Finn was quicker and lifted Cole''s hand away. H eughed, saying, "Sir, President Ares doesn''t like other people touching his property." Cole moved his gaze from Jay¡¯s body to Finn''s face. When he saw Finn smile harmlessly, he was slightly surprised that the people working for Jay were seemingly extraordinary. No one could see what he was thinking! He looked down shyly, but it was clear that he saw through anything and was extremely agile. Cole smiled and left. Jay turned his head and stared at Cole''s upright and handsome figure. His face darkened slightly. ''Isn''t a beautiful man like him Angeline¡¯s type?¡¯ Jay felt a headacheing on instantly. Now that he could not openly stop Angeline from dating, he was very worried that Angeline would have an undue affection for the man. "Finn, get someone to follow him," Jay said. "Will do, Mr. Ares," Finn said. When Angeline and Cole returned to the ward and walked around, Old Master Severe saw the two of them. Angeline¡¯s eyes were sulky and there was a palm''s mark on Cole''s face. However, there was a calmness in his eyes. Old Master Severe instantly felt that his granddaughter was no match for Cole. It seemed that he needed to help his granddaughter. "Mr. Yorks, my family has spoiled Angel since she was young and that''s why she¡¯s got such a temper. If she angers you, you don''t have to endure her violent temper. If you choose to leave, I''ll understand." Cole smiled. "Of course not, Grandpa. Since I''ve already chosen Angeline, I shall keep my promise wholeheartedly. I¡¯ll tolerate all of her, even her bad temper." Old Master Severe was dumbfounded. ''How could he say the same about her as Jay?'' However, at that time, Jay was the most dazzling teenager in Imperial Capital. He used his patience, his tenderness, and his love to court Angeline. "Sigh." Old Master Severe sighed with regret." Unfortunately, my Angel doesn''t deserve your grace. She''s still married." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cole said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Their marriage will end soon." Old Master Severe stared at Cole nkly. ''Where does his confidencee from? ''Is he going to openly provoke the greatest man of Imperial Capital?'' Chapter 731 Chapter 731 After Old Master Severepleted the check-up, Angeline helped him out of Grand Asia''s medical department. Cole followed behind them with his head lowered as if he was thinking about something. Angeline suddenly turned around and walked to him angrily. "Cole Yorks!" The rude voice interrupted Cole''s train of thoughts. Cole looked up and looked at her with a grin. When she was angry, she puffed up her cheeks, making her look very cute. She was the first woman who dared to call him by his full name. He used to have zero tolerance for women who disrespect him. However, he tolerated Angeline for everything. He even subconsciously admired her undaunted personality. "We need to talk." Angeline dropped the bomb and walked aside. Cole put his hands in his pockets and followed herzily. Angeline looked up at him and had a serious look on her face, "Cole, I''m very grateful that you saved me. I will forever be grateful to you for that. However, I won''t marry you. I hope you''re able to forget about it a s soon as possible because I wouldn''t want you to waste any more of your time on me." Coleughed. "Angeline, it''s too early for you toe t o this conclusion. People change. Even if you don''t love me today, it doesn''t mean that you won''t fall in love with me tomorrow. I''m very confident that I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me." Angeline was extremely frustrated. "Why are you so stubborn?" After she thought about it, perhaps it was better to tell him about her evesting love for Jay. Angeline said," You saw it yourself. The person I like is Grand Asia¡¯s president, President Ares. I''ve liked him since I was ten years old. He''s the only man I¡¯ll ever like for the rest of my life." "He''s just a handicapped person, it''s one thing to be humane." Cole snorted. Angeline absolutely hated people gossiping about Jay and swung her fist at Cole''s eye which immediately gave him a ck eye. Angeline angrily said, "Don''t speak ill of him." Cole had a horrible look on his face. "I''ve asked around. You were dumped by him. This kind of ungrateful man is worthy of your love. Angeline, this i s wrong." Angeline''s eyes turned red. "I know." Cole was slightly startled. ''Does this woman actually think Jay doesn''t like her?'' He had observed Jay from the perspective of a man. It was clear that Jay worried about her a lot. As for the misunderstanding between them, it was not Cole''s concern. At that moment, Cole was wondering how he could worsen the misunderstanding between them so that h e could strike while the iron was hot. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Is he really that great that you must love him and only him?" Cole asked. Teardrops glistened in Angeline''s eyes. "He has no faults." Cole smiled. "He dumped you. Isn''t that a fault?" Angeline bit her lip. "That¡¯s the only wrong thing he¡¯s done in his entire life." ''It must mean that Angeline subconsciously doesn''t believe that Jay has abandoned her for real. She must even think that he only did it because he has no other choice.¡¯ Cole saw Angeline''s beautiful eyes holding back tears and said heartbrokenly, "Forget about him. I''ll love you with all my heart." Angeline shook her head. How could she forget about him? Cole held her thin shoulders and fixed his eyes on hers. "Angeline, since he''s given you so much pain, why don''t you leave him? Life is short. Why should you trouble yourself because of love?" Angeline broke away from his hands and wiped away her tears sadly. She said, "He''s in a difficult situation now. I won¡¯t leave him at this time." Cole felt powerless because he was not able to turn the situation into what he hoped. "I''ll help him out of trouble..." Reluctance filled his eyes when Cole said this. Angelina''s eyes widened. "Are you really going to help him?" Cole''s fox eyes filled with an evil light. "But you must marry me." Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Angeline stepped forward and suddenly bent her leg upward. Cole did not expect Angeline to do this to him and did not manage to dodge it. He could not help bending over and snorting. "Angeline. How dare you-" Angeline said, "I hate vile people who would take advantage of and add to the misfortune of one who''s i n a perilous state." After that, she turned around and left angrily. Angeline and the grand old master then hailed a taxi and left. Cole looked at the leaving woman, the expression on his face hard to exin. This woman, did she have the proper worldview? After a long time, the corners of his lips curled up. He was really liking her more and more. Cole came to the parking lot. There was a sports car parked beside his Mercedes-Benz. The driver was wearing a peaked cap, sunsses, and had earphones in his ears. As he was listening to music, his whole body shook along with the rock music. After Cole got into the car, an rm sounded from his mobile phone. "Master, a GPS locator has been detected." Cole cast his sharp eyes to the sports car. "Brother, did Jay Ares send you?" The driver of the sports car took off his camouge, revealing a handsome face. Tempest smiled harmlessly. "Hey Mister, are you kidding? I don''t know any Jay Ares." Cole smiled and nodded. "Really now?" Then, he opened the door and got into his Mercedes-Benz. Very quickly, Tempest then realized that the GPS locator he fixed on the Mercedes-Benz had been tampered with. Cole revealed a conceited smile in his direction, then with a drift, the Mercedes-Benz swerved away. "Come after me if you have the balls." Tempest quickly started up the sports car and chased after him hurriedly. Just like this, a frightening scene was performed in the city. A Mercedes-Benz was speeding in the front while a sports car followed behind. Cole¡¯s expression was getting progressively uglier. He had initially thought that it was going to be easy to lose himself from Jay¡¯s sight. He had not thought at all that the man would have some capabilities. The people in Imperial Capital were bustling with activity and there were many booths. Cole had a lot of apprehension driving the car. Despite this, he was driving the car as wildly as before. Tempest felt himself breaking into a cold sweat. "Does this guy think this is some mountain road? He''s driving so fast and turning so fiercely. Is he not worried he¡¯ll hit someone?" Perhaps it was because he could not fully disy his special abilities in the city area, but Cole then drove out of the city. Tempest chased after. In the end, they reached the circr mountainous roads. The Mercedes-Benz was like a raging lion and i t suddenly swerved around toe running into the Ferrari. This was a narrow mountain road. It was the so-called unavoidable confrontation where the brave would win. Tempest exerted all his strength and stepped on the elerator to greet him upfront. Cole made a sneer with his lips. "So you''re not afraid o f death." As the two cars were about to collide, Cole''s Mercedes-Benz suddenly leaped and swept across the body of the sports car. There was a cracking sound from the sunroof of the sports car. Tempest''s pupils contracted as he increased the throttle to the limit. The Ferrari sports car and Mercedes-Benz had grazed each other. Tempest got out of the car and the sports car suddenly burst into mes. Cole looked toward Tempest who had escaped with his life, revealing a crazed smile. "Go back and tell Jay that I want Angeline." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The Mercedes-Benz then whistled away. Tempest called Jay, frustrated, "Mr. Ares, I''ve failed. His car must be equipped with a much better system than ours which could sense our tracker. Moreover, when our two cars collided, the function of his car was too great. My car spontaneously ignited." Chapter 733 Chapter 733 "We¡¯ll speak when you return," Jay said. When Tempest returned for a debriefing, he told Jay about the truth of the game of cars between him and Cole. Jay was now even more interested in Cole''s identity, However, thinking of how his rival was not only goodlooking but had extraordinary courage and may also even be a bankroller richer than him, Jay was not happy. He was really worried that Cole would cause a rift between him and Angeline and steal her heart. In order to protect his little cabbage from being overwhelmed by the golden pig, Jay decided to use some extraordinary methods. He sent Angeline a text message, ''I¡¯m going on a business trip for a while. Can you go home and take care of the three children? They miss you very much.'' He would use the children''s existence to remind her that she was a married woman. Angeline was sitting in the conference hall of Eminent Honor Co. Ltd. and having a meeting with the employees. She ignored the phone¡¯s vibration. Jay did not wait for her reply and became extremely anxious. "Finn, bring me to Eminent Honor." Finn pushed Jay to Eminent Honor and when the front desk employee saw him, their eyes widened with an unbelieving expression. The president of Grand Asia was actually patronizing their smallpany? Finn asked the front desk employee, "Is Miss Severe here?" The employee pointed to the conference hall at the front and stammered excitedly, "The president is in a meeting." Jay frowned. Angeline had be the executing director? It seemed that the old master was clear in his heart that Zayne was not for business and this had troubled Angeline. Finn said, "My president wants to see her. Could you please inform them?" The front desk employee was fascinated by Jay''s handsome face and responded without thinking, "Yes." She then ran away shyly. Finn stared at her and joked, saying, "This front deskdy is just like an employee of Grand Asia. By granting whatever we ask for, is she not afraid of her boss firing her?" Jay said, "Smallpanies don''t have so many rules." The front deskdy was so excited that she pushed open the door of the conference hall, blushing and pressing on her pounding heart while shouting, "Sis Angeline, someone''s looking for you." Angeline stopped speaking and looked at the front deskdy. "Who is it?" "You''ll know if you go and see. Maybe we Eminent Honor will be able to soar from now on," the front deskdy said mysteriously. Angeline handed the remaining speech manuscripts t o Zayne. "Share the rest. I''ll go check it out." Angeline walked out of the meeting room, still wondering who the person was who made the front deskdy so excited. Angeline walked as fast as if she was flying. She was wearing professional attire-A white blouse with a green wrap skirt that made her look intellectual and elegant. When she scanned the two men at the front desk, she was slightly startled. Then, she turned around and walked back. It turned out to be Jay. "Ms. Severe, don''t you want to do business when it hase to you?" Finn suddenly opened his mouth. Angeline paused, exhaled, turned her head, and headed back. "Has the east wind brought Sir Ares over?" She stood i n front of the wheelchair, squeezing out a smile as she said jokingly. "This is not the ce to talk." Jay felt ufortable being stared at by the smitten front deskdy. Angeline could not help but want tough. However, she still led him away from the front desk. "Come with me." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She brought Jay into her office. Finn waited for Angeline and the president to enter the doors, then he closed the doors for them. He stood outside, standing guard like a door god. "Why''d youe looking for me?" Angeline asked, leaning back on the desk with her arms around her while looking at Jay. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Jay''s gaze swept across the environment in her office. The furnishings were really simple. "Can you show me the Severes¡¯ annual report?" As it was where she worked, Jay had the sudden thought to care about the Severes¡¯ performance. Angeline refused. "The Severes will not cooperate with you Areses. As such, Sir Ares doesn''t need to care about the Severes'' performance." Jay sighed weakly. The girl was still angry with him. "Just say it, what are you doing here?" Angeline asked angrily. Jay was slightly startled and said, "Did you not see the text message I sent you?" Angeline blurted out, "I''ve cklisted your number. Sir Ares won''t have to contact me anymore in the future." Jay looked at her in a daze. "Do you still hate me?" he asked. "I will hate you forever," Angeline said. Jay smiled softly. His charming and seductive eyes that carried a slight smile and the allure in his icy soul was tempting. "So, you do still care about me!" Angeline said angrily, "Who cares about you? Don''t try to talk yourself up."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jay looked into her eyes. "Only when you care about a person can you use emotions against them. Including hatred." Angeline was dumbfounded... "I don''t care about you." Angeline concealed her difort guiltily. "I have a new boyfriend now. He¡¯s more handsome and richer than you. The point is, he treats me better than you. I have completely moved on from you." Jay''s eyes froze, his fists clenching and loosening unconsciously. "Huh, you''ve only spent more than ten days with this person and here you are singing shamelessly about your fast love. Have you truly gotten to know this man? Do you know his hometown, his address, family members, and upation?" Jay said gloomily. "I know it all." Angeline searched carefully through her mind only to find out that she really did not know Cole. She knew nothing except his name. However, she could not allow Jay to look down on her. She brought out her undying vigor and said, "Why should I tell you, an outsider?" Jay was irritated by her attitude of deliberately drawing the line. He closed his eyes, shutting down the frustrated look in his eyes. "I came to you today because I have something to entrust you to help with," he opened his eyes, calmed his emotions, and spoke as gently as possible. "I won¡¯t help." Angeline refused without thinking. "You and I, we¡¯ll return each to our bridges and roads. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore," she said cruelly. Jay looked straight at her. "Are you sure you want this?" Angeline was stunned by the disdain in his gaze." Isn¡¯t it all thanks to you that we¡¯ve be like this? You had me leave that time and now I''ve gone far away and don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore. Isn''t this what makes you happy?" Jay gulped, trying to exin his helplessness to her. However, he held himself back. "If this is the case, I can only find a new mother for Jens." Jay''s words revealed some of his helplessness. He turned his wheelchair, ready to head outside. Angeline suddenly rushed forward, holding his wheelchair with one hand. She crouched down, her clear and doe-like eyes staring straight into his pupils. It was as if she would only be willing after seeing through his disguise. "You were so decisive in breaking up with me. Did you make such a helpless move because your legs were crippled and Grand Asia was also facing difficulties, s o you didn''t want to drag me down?" Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Jay stared at her with his eagle eyes with surprise. Angeline''s beautiful eyes were kind and pure. "So, those cruel and unfeeling words that you just said, was it because you had no choice as well?" he asked back. Angeline''s eyes flickered. "Of course they''re all true." She was scared of him as if she had be a snail. It was not easy for her to poke her head bravely, but she had drawn back when she encountered even the slightest obstacles. She was afraid that she would be mocked mercilessly by him after confessing her sincerity. Jay sighed heavily. He could not tell her his true intentions and could only avoid this topic wisely. From N?velDrama.Org. "I''ll be busytely and won''t be able to care for my three children. When you have time, go back to Garden Of A Diary and apany them." Angeline smacked her own head. It turned out that the thing he was going to entrust her with was to take care of the three cute treasures. That was originally her responsibility and obligation. "Sir Ares, you haven¡¯t answered my question." She was persistent and stubborn, hoping to get his answer. Jay''s thin lips lifted as he had Grand Old Master Ares'' warning in his mind. He thought about the bullet that prated the Rolls-Royce and changed his speech pattern, his tone bing stiff and cold. "Don''t force me to trample on your dignity.1'' Angeline''s heart was as cold as ice and snow. She stood up, her thin body trembling. She resisted the tears that were about to roll down and said carefully," Sir Ares, it''s inconvenient for me to return to Garden O f A Diary. I''ll go there to pick them up tomorrow." Jay was slightly startled but nodded helplessly. Zayne had finished the meeting and came to find Angeline. Seeing Finn sticking to the door like the door god, Zayne was suddenly angry. "Jay''s here, isn''t he?" He strode over in just a few steps. Finn spread his arms and stopped him. "Young Master Severe, my president and Miss Severe have important things to discuss. You can''t go in." Zayne raised his voice and shouted, "Jay, you made m y sister cry every day. What else do you want? If you can''t give her a bright future, then stay away from her." Jay was surprised to hear Zayne''s words, and his faint gaze cast meaningfully toward Angeline. It turned out that on the surface, this girl was going to cut it off with him but was secretly suffering just like him. Jay was having mixed emotions. Angeline''s face looked a little embarrassed. The mask that she had not very easily put on was torn away by Zayne. Angeline went out, opened the door, and beat Zayne like a crazed lion. "What are you screaming about? Shut up!" Finn could not help butugh. He nced at the president secretly and found that the president''s face was obviously brighter. With a smile, the handsome face was brighter than thousands of stars. Jay pushed his wheelchair and slid out of the office, giving Finn a look. With an onlooker¡¯s attitude, Finn hurriedly went to pull apart the fight. "If you have something to say, speak nicely. What¡¯s there that can¡¯t be discussed between brothers and sisters? Why do you have to fight?" Zayne did not even know why he was being beaten for no reason. "Angeline, why do you look for me to vent your anger when you¡¯re heartbroken? Don¡¯t you have the ability to find the man who dumped you to vent your anger?" Then, his mouth spouted even more cursed words, "He has crippled legs now. He definitely can¡¯t beat you. If you have grievances, take it out on him. If you want revenge, you can do that too." Finn''s expression was dark. How dare Zayne be disrespectful toward the president? Finn, who was mediating the fight, hurriedly grabbed Zayne who was trying to dodge and hide. On the surface, it was to mediate the fight, but he was actually restraining Zayne so that he could not get away. Angeline''s fists and feetnded on Zayne. "This ought to teach you a lesson for talking nonsense." Zayne yelled angrily, "Finn, release me! Why are you hugging me? Damn it, you''re clearly trying to get me beaten, right?" Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Once Angeline was satisfied with beating Zayne, she stared at him angrily. Finn then let go of Zayne. Jay said, "Let''s go." Zayne yelled at Jay¡¯s back, "Jay, my little sister loves you so much. How could you break up with her?" Jay''s back contracted slightly. Angeline felt as if her dignity had once again been thrown to Java Ind. She was utterly difited and chided Zayne, "One should not go back to one''s past experiences! Why are you going to him to discuss things? From now on, he and I will be strangers." She suddenly raised her voice to let Jay hear her and t o regain a little bit of her dignity. Zayne''s nerves were thicker than ropes as he shouted at Jay, "If you don''t like my sister, our Severe family will recruit her again." Angeline jumped up anxiously and covered Zayne''s mouth. After Jay had walked far away, Angeline gave him an EQ ss angrily. "You''re so stupid. If you say this, it¡¯s as if I still care about him. He should be snickering inside now. Our love has failedpletely." Zayne stared at her. "Don''t tell me you don¡¯t care about him? Are you telling the truth?" Angeline stepped on his foot. "Who''d tell you the truth?" Then, she left angrily. Although she suffered a big loss in her spat with Jay, all her unhappiness disappeared when she thought that Jay would be entrusting her with her three children to take care of. The next day, Angeline drove her new car and went to Garden Of A Diary early in the morning. Angeline had brought Zayne along, probably because she was afraid of being embarrassed by Jay. However, along the way, Angeline told Zayne, "If you can avoid speaking, don''t speak. Got it?" Zayne hummed a response perfunctorily. He had been impulsive yesterday. After sleeping on it, he hade back to his senses. The reason why his sister was so angry was that she lost her dignity. "Angel, don''t worry. Brother knows what to do," Zayne said. Angeline rxed slightly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In Garden Of A Diary, Jay called Jenson in front of him. "In a moment, Mommy wille to pick you guys up. It might be a long time before Daddy can see you all every day. Jens, take care of your brother, sister, and Mommy for Daddy." Jenson''s handsome face that resembled Jay became colder and colder as time went by. Even his tone of speech had be more and more like Daddy''s." Daddy, you¡¯re sending us and Mommy away because you want to protect us, right?" Jay was dumbfounded. He did not expect Jens to be s o wise. "Wait, how did you know?" Jenson nced at his legs. "I heard about it, that yourpany is now surrounded by enemies on all sides and your legs are useless. If you weren¡¯t forced to, how could you send us away?" Jay took Jens into his arms, stroking his head. "Jens, don''t tell Mommy and don''t worry her." Jens¡¯ eyes were slightly red. "Yeah." Daddy had used such a cruel way to drive away Mommy, so he should respect Daddy''s achievements. "Daddy, you must protect yourself," Jens said. Jay smiled. "Believe in Daddy. All these problems will be solved soon." "Yeah." Jenson smiled and nodded. Outside the window, there was an unfamiliar sound of a horn. "Mommy''s here," Jenson said. "Let''s go out." Chapter 737 Chapter 737 When Angeline and Zayne stepped into Garden Of A Diary, they saw that there were bodyguards stationed every ten steps in the garden. Angeline''s eyes revealed unadulterated horror. She had known Jay for so long, yet she had never seen him so nervous about security issues as now. Jenson pushed Jay out. Seeing Mommy, there was no surprise on his cool face. Instead, he was shrouded in coldness. Zayne had originally wanted to give Jenson a big hug. After all, this was the first time he was meeting the child as his uncle. However, Zayne hesitated when he saw Jenson''s unapproachable coldness. "Jens, greet Mommy." Jay reminded him coldly. Jenson was gloomy and called out in a low voice," Mommy." Angeline rubbed Jenson''s head affectionately and asked gently, "Where are the younger siblings?" "Still sleeping in," Jenson said. Angeline nced at the second floor and with a smile i n her eyes, she strode upstairs. "I''ll call them." Angeline hadpletely left out Jay, making his expression be even darker than Squidward¡¯s. Zayne looked at Jay and Jenson¡¯s simr cold and unapproachable iceberg face. He felt ufortable. "You two father and son, can you not look at me with your paralyzed faces? It''s as if I borrowed your rice only to pay you back the chaff!" Zayneined. Jay asked, "Why are you here?" Since Zayne¡¯s big mouth had leaked a lot of information for him yesterday, Jay did not dislike Zayne opening his mouth so much. "After my sister got scared seeing you-" Suddenly thinking of Angeline¡¯s insistent instructions, Zayne shut up in the middle of speaking. He covered his mouth, for fear of his words slipping out. Jay viciously tempted, asking, "What happened after she saw me?" Zayne had learned from yesterday''s lesson and only thought about picking up his sister''s dignity that shepletely lost yesterday. "Angel has a boyfriend now, so naturally I can¡¯t let you two meet alone. She has to avoid suspicions. Otherwise, my future brother-inw will be unhappy i f he finds out." Jay''s face turned even more ugly. Jenson was very angry. "Mommy has a new boyfriend? Zayne nodded. "Yes, and he''s more handsome than your daddy and richer too. More importantly, he treats your mommy better. Unlike your dad who married your mommy twice but didn¡¯t even hold a decent wedding." Jenson red at Zayne fiercely, and Zayne was dumbfounded. Jenson''s eyes, why were they so scary? How could this kid have inherited the terrible shorings of his father? Why did he not inherit Angel''s bearable aspects? What a pity. "You''re blind. No one in this world treats Mommy better than my father," Jenson replied coldly. "Jens." Jay gave him a sharp look. Jenson went silent. Zayne was choked for a long time and could not say a word. Angeline came to the second floor and went to Baby Zetty¡¯s room first. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was actually a little unconfident because ever since she went back to using Angeline''s identity, Baby Bobbie and Baby Zetty had always regarded her as their mommy''s rival and treated her maliciously. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Meeting with them today, she wondered if the two children would be able get rid of their prejudice against her. From N?velDrama.Org. "Baby Zetty." Angeline sat by the bedside. Baby Zetty opened one eye in surprise and secretly looked at Angeline. "You should get up if you''re awake. Auntie Whatever hase to see you." Angeline smiled. Baby Zetty got up, staring at Mommy. Then, she threw herself into Mommy''s arms and started crying." Mommy, where did you go? Why didn''t youe back for so long? I thought you didn''t want us anymore!" Baby Zetty cried so much that Angelina''s own sorrowful emotions were unleashed by her. She hugged Baby Zetty and picked her up. "You already know that I''m Mommy? I''m sorry, Baby Zetty, it''s all Mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy shouldn''t have left without saying goodbye." Baby Zetty put her arms around Mommy''s neck, for fear that Mommy would leave again. However, her mouth kept counting out every one of Mommy''s mistakes. "Not only did you leave without saying goodbye, but you were also away for two years. When you came back, you didn''t recognize us... Mommy, don''t you love us anymore?" Downstairs, Jay and Zayne were looking upstairs. They were shocked by the surprising cries of the mother and daughter. Zayne''s original bright face was immediately enveloped with shadows. Scratching the back of his head, he muttered, "It¡¯s over, it''s over. A big crybaby and a small crybaby... Our family won¡¯t be able to live i n peace from now on." ncing at Jay, Zayne smiled tteringly. "Young Master Ares, why don¡¯t you see if you can take your life back? Our Angel is a child who has still not grown up. How can she take good care of your Ares family''s baby masters and miss?" Jay frowned, his expression a little gloomy. Angeline had not taken care of her children for two and a half years. He wondered if she could still do this hard task? Upstairs, Baby Robbie was awakened by the cries of both his mommy and sister. He walked to the next room in his pajamas while barefooted. His sleepy eyes were looking at his sister and mommy with a trace of resentment. "You nearly scared me to death. I thought that something terrible and tragic had happened. Turns out it¡¯s just that Mommy is back." Angelina''s crying stopped abruptly. Uh, she also realized that her crying was a bit exaggerated. "Hey, Baby Robbie, you always knew that Mommy has always taken the mboyant route." Angeline had begun to know shame in the face of her growing son. Baby Robbie calmly looked at Mommy. "Mommy, how long will you stay home this time?" Angeline froze. Did she leave such an unreliable impression in her son''s mind? "Mommy''s here to pick you up this time so you can live with Mommy in the future." Baby Robbie smiled. "That''s good." Suddenly, a serious question came to mind and Baby Robbie asked, "What about Daddy?" Angeline said in frustration, "Daddy won''t follow us." Baby Robbie eximed excitedly, "Mommy, are we going to separate from Daddy?" This was a bolt from the blue. Both Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty strongly protested, saying, "We don''t want t o be separated from Mommy and Daddy." Angeline coaxed, saying, "Baby Robbie, Baby Zetty, you''re still young and don''t understand adult matters. To put it simply, Daddy and Mommy will never get back together." Baby Zetty burst into tears again. "Why? Mommy, don''t you love Daddy? Daddy obviously loves Mommy, so why do you want to separate?" Angeline was slightly stunned. Baby Zetty''s phrase '' Daddy obviously loves Mommy¡¯ had given her cold heart a ray of sunshine. "It''s only temporary." Unknowingly, Jay hade to the door. Angeline''s sorrowful face was filled with surprise from his words. She turned to look at Jay without a sad or angry expression. Her brows were gentle, just as before. Jay said to Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty, "You guys head downstairs first, I have a few words to say to Mommy." After Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie left, Jay regained his indifferent and alienated face, and his voice was without heat like a programmer¡¯s, "Although our rtionship is broken, I hope we can be a little closer i n front of the children. I don''t want to give them something bad to remember." Chapter 739 Chapter 739 It turned out to be for the children. Angeline''s heart that had been warmed by a scorching sun then sunk again into an icyke. "Alright, I see. If Sir Ares has nothing else to say, then I''ll take them away." Angeline restored her cold expression. "Don''t let the children know about you and Cole Yorks, " Jay''s tone contained a trace of irresistible dominance. Angeline red at him with anger. "It''s my business, and Sir Ares has no say in it." If it was before, she might have suspected that this guy was jealous. Now, she already knew it herself. Jay''s handsome face revealed a touch of hostility as h e said in a gloomy tone, "If you and Cole scar the children, I won¡¯t spare you." Angeline chuckled miserably. The ones he cared about the most were always the children. She turned around and left. Jay''s handsome face that had been disguised as indifferent cracked a little behind her. Angeline came downstairs, wishing to escape from this suffocating ce. "Let''s go." She walked to the car on her own. The children were very unwilling to part with Daddy. They stared nkly at Daddying out of the elevator on the second floor. "Go," Jay said. "Daddy, you muste and see us." Baby Zetty threw herself into his arms, her eyes tearful. "Alright." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenson''s gaze fell directly on the figure hidden in the shadows of the second floor. In order not to make Mommy suspicious, Daddy had the bodyguard uncles hide. "Let''s go," Jenson did not want to mess with Daddy, so he walked outside first. Jay personally sent out the more clingy Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. Zayne was already seated in the driver''s seat. Angeline was sitting in the passenger seat and even Jenson was already sitting in the back seat obediently. Yet, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty still held onto Daddy''s arm and were reluctant to leave. After waiting for a long time, Angeline suddenly kicked the car door open and pulled Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie abruptly from Jay. She then threw them into the back seat. After all this, she returned to her own passenger seat. Zayne said, "Close the door." Jay looked at Angeline''s decisive face, and a bitter smile filled his eyes. Zayne could not bear it and said to Angeline, "There¡¯s still a lonely person outside. Shouldn¡¯t you say goodbye to him?" Angeline said, "I don¡¯t know him." Zayne started the car and whizzed away. "Daddy, you muste and see us." Baby Zetty and Baby Bobbie leaned against the window, crying heartbreakingly. Angeline turned her head, looking through the rearview mirror at Jay who was far behind by the car. At that moment, she felt as if she had be extremely lonely and deste. She also felt a little dejected,ining secretly about him, ''Why did you turn the good days into this?¡¯ After an hour. Angeline and the children appeared in the Severe family''spound. The Severe family''s elders had alle out enthusiastically to greet them. "Oh, my dear grandchildren." Chapter 740 Chapter 740 Old Master Severe and George were strict when they were fathers. They were very strict with their own sons. Yet when they saw their grandchildren now, a manly tenderness surrounded them. They were very eager to show their tenderness to these children. "The boys look like their daddy. Good, good," the old man praised. Zayne was really puzzled. "Grandpa, what''s so good about looking like Jay, that chunk of ice? Our Severe family''s excellent genes have all been suppressed, so what¡¯s there to be happy about?" George said, "As long as Baby Zetty is like her mother." Zayne instantly frowned so hard that he could pinch a fly. "Yes, she¡¯s like her mother. Another crybaby." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. George became angry and scolded Zayne, "I think these kids are much better than you in any way." Zayne did not dare to express any more opinions. Old Master Severe attached great importance to a child''s education, so he asked carefully, "Where do you all study?" Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were a little shy. They dropped their heads and did not speak. Jenson said openly, "Grandpa, we don¡¯t go to school." He spoke as if his words were gold and did not give too much of an exnation. Grand Old Master Ares had misunderstood it as they were cking in their studies. Grand Old Master Ares became anxious. "This isn''t good. Grandpa has to contact a good school for you all so that you can go to school like normal children." As their great grandpa''s attitude was very firm, he gave no room for rebuttal. The three children did not raise any objections. Lady Severe and Shirley had been busy in the kitchen for the better part of the day. When they heard that the three children had arrived, they quickly came out with delicious snacks. In the lobby, the family was happy and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Angelina''s gaze fell on Shirley from time to time. She had gentle brows and eyes while her words and deeds were also subtle, like bluegrass in a ss bottle. It made others not have the heart to touch her. It was no wonder Zayne was unwilling to turn his back on her. Angeline asked Zayne in a whisper, "I didn''t contact Josephine when I went back this time. Do you have any news of her?" Zayne nced at Shirley who was opposite him with a guilty conscience. His expression was a little panicky. "I... Didn''t follow her either." When Angeline heard his stuttering voice, she knew h e was lying. However, seeing him so conscious of Shirley, Angeline did not continue to question him. Suddenly, there was a bitter cry outside. "George, what''s the meaning of this? You''ve already divorced this woman but she still lives here day after day. Can you put your genuine wife in your eyes?" This was the voice of George''s wife, Anne Connors. Her words, like a stone thrown into theke, startled the stormy seas. The fact that Mr. Severe and Lady Severe had divorced left everyone present in shock. "George, is what she said true?" Old Master Severe pointed angrily toward the outside of the door, his eyes ring at his son, George. George lowered his head and nodded grimly. Anne charged into the lobby as if she was passing through her own house door. Seeing so many people sitting in the lobby, she was startled. Then, she startedughing. "I see, even Old Master Severe is here. Is the missus here too? That''s alright, I''m here now. You can all reason with me. Your father and your mother have been divorced for many years. Is it right that he lives here and doesn''t g o home?" Angeline looked at her weeping mother and suddenly stopped breathing. "Dad, why''d you divorce Mother?" Angeline stood up and asked with red eyes. She originally thought that her father and Anne living together had already let down her mother. Unexpectedly, his father and mother had even divorced. How big a blow should this be to her mother. George was like a mouse crossing the street. Everyone was shouting and beating it. He lowered his head and said nothing. Anne had to answer for him, "I''ll speak for him. Why did the master divorce your mother? It''s because your mother is useless. She gave birth to two children but one has an addled brain due to love while the other is a wastrel. Your father likes me more for the pair of children I''ve birthed him, so he divorced your mother." Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Angeline stared at Anne angrily. Anne could insult her and Zayne, but an attack on her mother was uneptable. She walked up to Anne, raised her hand, and pped Anne across the cheek. "No matter how useless my mother is, at least the values of the children she taught are normal. Unlike you whose daughter was taught to steal someone else s man, making the other a mistress while having the man''s baby." The information burst from Angeline like an atomic bomb. In an instant, everyone in the room was shocked. Anne''s eyes became blood-red as she said angrily, "I get it. You were dumped by Young Master Ares and your way of thinking isn''t the clearest. That''s why you nder my Sera." Angeline said, "I''m not ndering her. You can call her and ask. You haven''t seen her for about eight or nine months. If you count the days, she would probably be giving birth this month." George was shaken by the news. "Angeline, is what you''re saying true?" Angeline nodded. "Dad, if I tell lies, let the heavens cast their wrath upon me." Outside the window, a sh of lightning suddenly sounded. Angeline, Anneughed. "Old Master, did you see that? Even God hase to testify for Sera. What Angeline said is false." Angeline looked up at the treacherous God. ''That was really a bad time for the thunder, don''t you think?'' "It''s up to you to believe it or not." She made her point up till then because she knew it would make Anne even more tortured. Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty''s upbringing were very good. When the adults were talking, they were quietly eating their snacks. This meeting saw Mommy being bullied by the old woman, so Baby Zetty could not stand it anymore and intervened. "Mommy, are you talking about Grandpa''s little wife?" Baby Zetty''s expression was cute and innocent. However, the information revealed carelessly within the sentence almost made Anne copse. It turned out that her daughter was not only a mistress but also the old man''s mistress. Thest thing Anne regretted in this lifetime was that she had be George''s mistress. She was not recognized by the Severe family in the early years and had suffered countless discriminations. No one knew of the pain in her heart. Thus, she felt that she would not allow her baby girl to repeat her tragedy. Yet, she did not expect that her daughter would attract what she most feared. "I don''t believe you." Anne stared at Angeline viciously. "Do you want to attack me? Is that why you told such a bad lie? Hmph, my Sera graduated from a world-renowned school and she''s a proud person. What she hates most is being someone else''s mistress. And she has a man she likes. How could she be someone else''s mistress?" George regained consciousness. "Anne, call Sera immediately and ask where she is." Anne eagerly took out her mobile phone. "Yes, yes, TH call her right in front of you. TH expose the missus¡¯ lies. H Baby Robbie suddenly shook his head and sighed. " Geez, my heart would not make it even before we reach the Mississippi River." This sigh was very meaningful! Anne''s hand that was holding the phone trembled slightly. She had a very hard time pressing the numbers one b y one. When the phone started ringing, her expression became tense. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mom, why are you calling me all of a sudden? Is something wrong?" Sera''szy voice sounded on the other end of the phone. Anne squeezed the phone. "Sera, where are you now?" Sera paused and stuttered, "Oh, I... I''m abroad and will be back soon." Anne''s nervous expression immediately rxed as she cast her fierce gaze on Angeline''s face like a knife. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 "Angeline, what else do you have to say?" "She''s lying," Angeline said. "You''re lying." Anne naturally preferred to believe in her own daughter. Sera heard the voices of her mother and Angeline talking, which meant things were not good. She hung up the phone quickly. At this, Anne was incessant. "George, look at your good daughter. She''d actually nder our Sera." George was very angry and unspeakably disappointed with Angeline. "Angeline, how could you frame your sister? You understand the importance of purity to a girl, don''t you?" "Dad, what I said is true. Sera became Jack''s mistress and is in Tourmaline Estate now," Angeline cried out. George stood up and pped Angeline across the face. "I don''t want to hear such words again in the future." Lady Severe closed her eyes, tears rolling down. She said sadly, "This kind of unproven thing, we don''t know whether it¡¯s true or false, but it seems that Mr. Severe is being partial. Mr. Severe, you should go." Anne felt like an arrogant rooster. "Mr. Severe would know our Sera''s character the best. Sera could be anyone''s mistress, but she would never be Jack''s mistress because she has always secretly loved Young Master Ares." She nced at Angeline contemptuously. "Oh, I see now. You must¡¯ve been dumped by Young Master Ares, so that¡¯s why you hate my Sera. You hate that she likes Young Master Ares, so you say rude things about her." "As if." Angeline covered her face and looked at her father nkly. Her father''s preference for Sera made her feel ashamed. George nced at Lady Severe with disappointment, then walked out the door angrily. Anne hurried to catch up. "Mr. Severe, wait for me." George did not say a word but walked to his bedroom with a gloomy face. Zayne was rooted to his spot by the pole as he looked a t his mother guiltily. "Mom, I''m sorry." Lady Severe smiled softly. "I don''t me you. Your dad and I have barely been a loving couple these days and we¡¯re tired. Let him go." Zayne hit the wooden pole with his fist, his mood bing very irritable. "It''s all my fault. I didn''t win honor for my mother..." Shirley stepped forward to hug him and gently Zayne''s voice choked as he said to his mother, "Mom, I''m sorry, it''s your son who has dragged you down." For Lady Severe, the pain from the divorce at the beginning had already been cured by time. Now that the children were around, it was already of great satisfaction for her. "In my heart, money, fame, and fortune are all fleeting clouds. As long as you stay by my side healthily, I''ll be very happy." Lady Severe was indifferent to worldly rewards and had a quiet but far-reaching demeanor. It was this character of not fighting or grabbing that made her unable to fight back in front of Anne. Angeline and Zayne med themselves when they saw that their mother had been so wronged and was even knocked down to her teeth. Anne had woken them up with that spat. It was because they were incapable that their father took his anger out on their mother. Hence in the future, these two people would be more conscientious and diligent in their work. Mommy was in a very bad mood, so Jenson secretly sent a text message to Daddy. ''Stepgrandmother bullied Mommy and Grandpa beat Mommy.''This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 ''Why?'' Jay replied to his son''s text message in no time. Jenson knew that Daddy was very nervous about Mommy. Jenson replied, ''Evil stepgrandmother mocked Mommy for having an addled mind because of love and Mommy hit her.'' ''Well, that''s good.¡¯ ''Mommy scolded stepgrandmother, saying that she didn¡¯t teach her daughter well and that Aunt Sera became a mistress.'' ''Yes, well done.¡¯ Jenson could almost see Daddy''s appearance of unconditionally protecting Angeline¡¯s shorings through the phone screen. ''But Mommy''s rank is low, so Grandpa thought Mommy lied and framed Aunt Sera. As such, he hit Mommy.¡¯ Jay''s text message did not arrive for a long time. Jenson sighed. Daddy must be angry with Grandpa. ''Daddy, Mommy''s waiting for her knight in shining armor to rescue her.'' After sending this text message, Jenson quietly put the phone away. Jay looked at the message sent by his son, and his handsome face turned livid. Ever since Angeline was young till now, he had not been willing to raise his voice at her. Now that he was in a difficult position, he had to put aside his rtionship with Angeline. This was already a big blow to Angeline. He initially thought that the Severe family would give Angeline some warmth this time, but instead, they made Angeline¡¯s situation even worse. Jay felt sorry for Angeline. His clenched fists hit the desk all of a sudden and Grayson hurried in when he heard the loud noise. He saw a dark, cold light in Jay''s bloodthirsty hawk eyes. "Grayson, go and find out when Sera is due and help her hold a grand press conference." This was called giving her a dose of her own medicine. From N?velDrama.Org. Grayson''splexion darkened slightly as if he had thought of something important. He parted his lips. "What else do you want to say?" Jay asked. Grayson said, "Sir Ares, we¡¯ve already made arrangements ording to your instruction. Sera''s son is definitely stillborn. If the reporters are present, won''t it be disadvantageous to us?" Jay said, "Proceed with it." Grayson turned and left. Angeline contacted the best elementary school in Swallow City for her children-Swallow City Experimental Elementary School. As the children''s academic performances had not been assessed, the school could only treat them as normal children and ce them in third grade. Fortunately, under Angeline''s cajoling, the school agreed to arrange the three children into Third Grade A ss. The next day, Angeline brought the children to school. Both Baby Bobbie and Baby Zetty liked lively and crowded ces, so they were looking forward to going to school. Angeline''s only worry was Jenson because his condition goes on and off. Angeline was afraid that he would not fit in with the new environment and that it would aggravate his condition. She then did ideological work on Jenson. "Jens, Mommy is letting you go to school to study. I''m not asking you to be an all-rounder, straight-A student. If you find it difficult to study, don''t put pressure on yourself because Mommy won''t me you even if you cest in exams." Jenson''s mouth twitched. "I''m not that dumb." Angeline beat around the bush and spoke a lot, but it seemed that she did not get her point across. She was a little anxious herself. "Mommy knows you''re smart. Mommy''s worried about your-" She could not say the word ''condition''. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Jenson said, "Are you afraid that my condition will get worse?¡± Angeline said, "Jens, you don''t have a condition. You just have a colder personality, like Daddy. This is actually pretty good too. It¡¯s just that your ssmates might think that you''re rude and that you don¡¯t care about others. If they don''t like you and iste you, don''t be sad. Mommy will love you forever." Jenson finally heard Mommy¡¯s earnest intention and hugged her. "I¡¯m sorry Mommy, I made you worry." Angeline, Why was this kid so sensible? While sending the three children off to school, they ran into the Titus family''s servant sending the Titus family¡¯s daughter to school at the school gate. Their manner caused the road at the za in front of the school gate to be instantly congested. A long convoy was jammed on the sidewalk leading to the school. It was obviously foul driving, but the security at the school gate and the parents who were being disturbed on the road cowered and shied away from the main road. No one dared to use the Titus family of their overbearingness. "Wow, look! The daughter of the Titus family is going t o school." "I heard that Yosemite Titus finally got a daughter at such an old age, so he especially loves this daughter.¡± "It''s good to be born into a rich family.¡± Angeline guarded the three adorable babies and walked forward with difficulty. The imposing convoy was so crowded that there was almost no space for the pedestrians to walk. The children were already moving slowly, and they got even more scared by the moving convoy. Some parents had no choice but to carry their children. Angeline carried Baby Zetty. As such, Jenson and Baby Robbie could only walk by themselves. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing that it was almost time for ss, the parents started running wildly. Jenson was brushed aside by other parents and had identally rubbed against a car. The driver immediately swore, "Brat, are you gonna pay for dirtying my car? Get lost.¡± Angeline freed up a hand and took Jenson into her arms. She scolded the fierce driver, "How dare you bully others using your superior power and position!" Angeline felt sorry for Jenson the most because in her opinion, Jenson¡¯s mental capacity was weakened. As such, she protected Jenson with extreme care. That person suddenly kicked the car door open and walked out fiercely. "Are you talking to me?¡± The pedestrians were so startled by this scene that they fled one after another, fearing that they would get into trouble. That man looked tall andrge and had a very robust body. His muscles were particrly eye- catching. He walked toward Angeline, brandishing a fist. Angeline said, "Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie suddenly leaped into the air. He was very agile. He knelt on the shoulder of the big man and his fists hit the man''s head like raindrops. "You dare bully my brother and even dare to be aggressive with my Mommy. I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± That big man reached out and tried to grab desperately, but Baby Robbie¡¯s body slid toward his back like a rolling stone. His feet were hooked upside down around the man¡¯s neck, and with the Yellow Dragon Smash move, the child caused the man to grimace in pain. "Little sweetheart, I¡¯m afraid of you. Let go quickly,¡± the man begged for mercy repeatedly. Baby Robbie swept his leg across and tossed him to the ground. Only then did he pat the dust off his hands. At this time, other bodyguards of the Titus family had gathered around one after another. A dozen people surrounded Angeline, and the passersby gave them a sympathetic look. A kind passerby even quietly reminded Angeline, saying, "Quickly kowtow and apologize to them. This bunch of people are uwful rascals. Last time, they beat up a student to death and it was settled with the Titus familypensating a little money to the poor parents." Angeline cast a grateful smile to the kind passerby. " Let me carry out the duty on heaven''s behalf today." She ced Jenson and Baby Zetty to the ground and said to Baby Robbie, "Son, take care of your siblings." Baby Robbie straightened his body and shielded Jenson and Baby Zetty behind him. "Mommy, all the best." Chapter 745 Chapter 745 "Angeline Severe, if it were ten years ago, we wouldn''t dare provoke you, but now, Swallow City belongs to the Titus family. If you offend the Titus family and we don''t teach you a lesson, what reputation does the Titus family have to stand in this world?¡± A man wearing a suit and a look full of hostility pushed away the other bodyguards and walked toward Angeline. He took off his sunsses and looked at Angeline with a vulgar expression. Angeline said angrily, "Stop talking nonsense. Fight m e if you want. If you lose, then back up the cars. The school gate is a site where safety is important. Not even the Ares family of Imperial Capital would dare be this unbridled, let alone the Titus family." "I know we vited the traffic rules, but we¡¯ll pay for the fine obediently. The Titus family are good, law-abiding citizens. Miss Severe, you''re so nosy. Do you know of the consequences?" The man took the cigarette in his mouth, threw it on the ground, and stepped on it fiercely as if he was stepping on Angeline. Then, he raised his hand and gave an order, "Treat Miss Severe nicely. Such top-quality goods are one in a thousand years rarity." Were they going to openly assault Angeline? The others startedughing wretchedly and approached Angeline step by step. At this moment, a luxurious Mercedes-Benz made a sharp whistle. The eager bodyguards of the Titus family stopped because of the overbearing and unbridled whistle. They immediately cast their gazes toward that luxurious Mercedes-Benz at the same time. The Mercedes-Benz brushed past the Titus family''s stylish bodyguards'' cars and made banging sounds. The doors of the bodyguards'' cars were dented horribly. "Who is this? Damn, so arrogant?" The man who had been arrogant and despotic earlier was now flushed with anger at the Mercedes-Benz that had appeared s o suddenly. The Mercedes-Benz squeezed through the narrow space and crashed into both sides of the bodyguards'' car, squeezing in stubbornly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The car door opened, and a shiny ck leather shoended on the ground. Cole Yorks appeared in front of everyone wearing a hand-made white suit. He was lean and tall and with a noble, elegant disposition. He looked at Angeline with a smile in his eyes. Although he looked very friendly, the Titus family''s bodyguards dared not act rashly. They looked at each other and spected on his identity. When Angeline saw Cole, a look of helplessness shed in her eyes. "Why did youe here?" Cole casually unbuttoned the cuffs of his clothes. "To stand up for you." "Isn''t it just a few rascals? I can settle them by myself." Angeline thought nothing of the punks at all. She was a Taekwondo master who had beaten eight Taekwondo school masters alone. Cole looked at Angelina''s soft and cute face, and a smile appeared in his eyes. "I like that you''re frivolous. However, you''re my woman, and I definitely won''t allow other men to touch you." After speaking, Cole turned around and looked askance at the group of bodyguards. "You guys are lucky that I came at the right time today. If you guys had touched her, then the ending would be different." "Who are you?" The Titus family¡¯s bodyguards roared impatiently. "Introduce yourself if you''re capable." Cole unbuttoned the cuffs of both sleeves and shook his hands. A cold light shed in those beautiful, smiling eyes. "You don''t deserve to know." His figure was as fast as his sharp eyes. In the blink of an eye, the Titus family¡¯s bodyguards all fell to the ground one after another while holding their stomachs. They were bleeding from their faces and yelling in pain. Meanwhile, Cole stood calmly in front of Angeline, casually buttoning his cuff sleeves as before. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Angeline was bbergasted. She did not know what this person¡¯s talents were, but his speed was as fast as lightning. It was like an extraordinary talent. Angeline nced at Baby Robbie at the side. Her Baby Robbie was also born with fast speed. Who knew if when Baby Robbie grew up, he might be like the man i n front of him? Looking gentle and harmless on the outside but was like a leopard on the inside. Cole kicked the injured bodyguards on the ground with his foot and warned them, saying, "Go back and tell the Tituses that the Severe family of Swallow City i s under my protection. If you dare to disrespect the Severe family in the future, beware that the Titus family will be finished. Also, if you bunch of arrogant things dare look at my woman next time, I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes." After the lecture, Cole smiled and looked at the confused Angeline. "Are you alright?¡± Angeline still had not recovered from her state of confusion. Baby Robbie, however, looked at Cole Yorks excitedly." Uncle, the moves you did just now were really amazing,¡± Baby Robbie said while gesturing, and his admiration toward Cole was overflowing. Cole was a little startled. Baby Robbie''s sight and learning ability were really amazing. "Who are you?¡± h e asked curiously. Baby Robbie introduced himself, "Angeline''s my mommy." Cole was a little surprised, but then he startedughing loudly. "Haha, as expected of my son." Jenson stared at him with cold eyes. "My daddy is Jay Ares. Don''t simply adopt a son." Cole looked at Jenson''s distant, icy orbs. He touched his mouth, smacked his lips, and said, "Ah, really as cold as that man." Baby Robbie said, "Uncle, you can''t be our biological father, but you can be our godfather!" Angeline and Jenson immediately scolded Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, don''t simply acknowledge someone else as your daddy.¡± Baby Robbie lowered his head and said, "I just admire this uncle''s skills.¡± "But you still can''t acknowledge someone else as your daddy," Jenson said angrily. Angeline pushed the three children toward the school gates and said, "You guys are almostte for school, so hurry on in." Angeline heaved a sigh of relief after the children entered the school gate. Jenson looked and stared deeply at Cole, a sh of worry drifting across his eyes. It seemed that their daddy''s love rival was really extraordinary. Angeline looked at the injured bodyguards lying in disarray on the floor and her head started to hurt. "Do you know who you offended today?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cole encircled his arm and looked at the severely injured leisurely. "They¡¯re the same no matter who they are." Angeline felt defeated by his arrogance and ignorance. "They''re Swallow City''s local tyrant, people from the Titus family. You''ve now offended the Titus family. I advise you to leave Swallow City right away. Otherwise, it won''t be long until catastrophe nears you." However, Cole smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then I can''t leave Swallow City all the more. If I leave, then they¡¯ll definitely trouble you." Angeline¡¯s small face immediately showed the ''not-taking-the-matter-of-life-and-death-seriously'' look. She clenched her fists and muttered, "The Titus family and Severe family are originally sworn enemies. They came to me and I wanted to settle old scores with them. I''ve long wanted to beat up those treacherous viins in the Titus family." ncing at Cole, she continued, "The Titus family are now dominating the city. You can''t beat the local tyrant. When the timees, you¡¯ll die in a foreignnd. How sad would that be? Besides, you''re an outsider. There¡¯s no need to wade through these muddy waters.¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Cole wanted tough. This woman really took him as a pushover. "I¡¯m your future husband, not an outsider. I have an obligation to protect you,¡± Cole said. Angeline rolled her eyes at him. If Cole had said this nonsensest time, Angeline would have flushed with anger and rebutted him. However, Cole knew he had erred but still did not correct them, and as time passed, Angeline had be numb. She was toozy to correct his wording. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After all, the result would be the same no matter how many times she corrected him. She only hoped for him to leave as soon as possible. She remembered Cole had once said that he came to Imperial Capital to carry out something and that after he was done, he would leave. "By the way, are you done with your business?" Angeline asked while harboring bad intentions. Cole narrowed his eyes. It was rare to see him showing such a solemn expression. "Angeline, my business has not been going well, so I can''t take you away as I had promised before, but I do promise you that I''ll hurry up and settle it. Then, I¡¯ll take you away as soon as possible," he said in an oddly serious manner. Angeline gaped in shock. When did she promise him that she would go with him? This person''s behavior was too wild. Angeline could not help but ridicule him, "And here I thought you would''ve finished this business in three days and then get lo- Leave Imperial Capital?" There was a rare frustration on Cole¡¯s face. "I¡¯ve never failed before in my life, but this matter is indeed tough," Cole said very sincerely. Angeline asked curiously, "What matter is it?" "I''m looking for someone,¡± Cole said. Angeline could not help but chuckle. "I thought it was a real big matter." Cole said, "The person I''m looking for has been missing for 30 years." Angeline''s smile froze on her face. Someone who had been missing for 30 years had most likely changed from being youthful and beautiful to old and wrinkly. Even if a whole nation were to search, there would still perhaps be difficulties, let alone Cole searching on his own. Angeline sighed. "This means that you''ll be staying in Imperial Capital for a while?" Coleughed and said, "Do you want me to leave earlier so badly?" Angeline frowned. Why was this sentence so ambiguous? When she had absorbed in what he said, Angeline rolled her eyes at him. "I hope you''ll get lost as soon as possible." Cole smiled and said nothing. The two of them walked along the long sidewalk. The morning sunlight shone on them and two nted shadowsnded behind them, walking forward side b y side. During ss, Jenson texted Daddy, ''Mommy''s knight i n shining armor showed up, but sadly it''s not you.'' When Jay received this message, jealousy rose in his heart. ''Who?'' ''Cole Yorks.¡¯ After interrogating his son carefully and learning the ins and outs of what happened, Jay''s eyes became icy. "Come in." Grayson walked in with fear and trepidation." President Ares." "The Titus family in Swallow City have been acting like a tyrant for years by stealing the fruits of labor of the Severe family. It''s time for them to have a taste of how it feels like falling from the heavens.¡± Ever since President Ares was forced to break up with his wife, his ruthlessness had be worse. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Grayson could feel that the sky of Imperial Capital was about to change. The teenager who stood where the wind and waves were the fiercest... The invincible teenager who overcame all obstacles had returned. When Grayson was about to turn around and leave, Jay suddenly stopped him. "Hang on." Grayson turned around and looked at him. Jay said, "Send the information we collected to Angeline. Let her undertake the task of punishing the Titus family." He paused a little, then said sinisterly, "She must be happy to enact revenge on behalf of the Severe family. Moreover, her stepmother and father won''t dare to look down on her anymore." Grayson was a little startled. President Ares really took to great lengths to pamper Miss Rose. Not only did he want her to smile, but also for her to fight for her position. Grayson said, "Yes, President Ares." Swallow City, Titus Manor. Two men carried the injured Forrest Titus and ran into the detached vi of Titus Manor in panic. "Uncle!¡± Forest cried tragically. Yosemite Titus was sitting on the living room sofa, enjoying his coffee. Upon hearing his nephew''s voice, he looked eagerly out of the door. "What happened?" "Uncle, our cars were all crushed and our men were all beaten up." Yosemite puckered his hawk eyes and ced the coffee in his hand heavily on the coffee table. The dark brown coffee sshed out. "Who has the guts to mess with my men?" "Uncle, I asked him, but he said we don''t deserve to know his name. He didn''t disclose it to us." Yosemite looked at his nephew''s hands and legs that were broken symmetrically and was furious. "Useless scum, you got beaten but don''t even know who the other party is! How do you expect me to stand up for you?" "Uncle, don''t be mad. While I don''t know him, I recognize his aplice. He helped stand up for Angeline Severe. We just need to trouble Angeline, then he¡¯ll show up," Forrest quickly said. Yosemite was exasperated and punched the coffee table. "Angeline Severe! First, you hurt my son, then you hurt my nephew. I¡¯m at odds with you." Forrest added a bit of spin, saying, "Uncle, Angeline holds a grudge against the Titus family for taking away the Severe family¡¯s limelight, so she didn¡¯t spare any mercy when she came for us.¡± Yosemite said in a towering rage, "Forrest, look for a few people on the streets to cripple her. Remember to take some photos. I want her reputationpletely ruined.¡± Forrest said, "But Uncle, the man by her side is very powerful." "Then, just find more people." "Okay," Forrest sneered triumphantly. However, his lips were split and half of his face hurt, s o he immediately shrieked, "Ouch, ouch!" When Cole and Angeline returned to the Severe family, Anne was also coincidentally there. Angeline heard Anne''s bitter and sarcastic voice from afar, "All of you, don''t give me such a stink face. You think I wanted toe back here? It''s Master George who left his clothes here and made mee over to help him take it back." Angeline¡¯s face turned pale as she ran into the lobby i n big strides. She saw Shirley hugging her mother. Her mother''s shoulders were trembling and there were tears in the corner of her eyes. She wanted to cry but was trying her best to endure it. Anne sat on the sofa and crossed her legs. She wanted to irritate Lady Severe deliberately. "Big Sis, are you going to take Master George''s clothes out, or do I go in and pack them myself?" After saying that, Anne stood up and made a move to enter. "Stand right there," Angeline said angrily. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Anne turned around and saw Angeline. There was a mocking look on her face. "Haha, the missy has returned. This girl who has given birth but is still staying at her parents'' house, not afraid of bing aughing stock-¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw a handsome man with an imposing manner walking behind Angeline. He was tall and lean with a smile in his eyes. However, his peaceful smile was bone-chilling. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 Angeline tilted her head slightly and said with a volume that only she and Cole could hear, "This is my evil stepmother. Can you help me tone down her arrogance?" Cole smiled like a spring breeze. "d to be of service." Anne scrutinized Cole for a while, and there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. "Hey, Missy, who is this gentleman?" Angeline looked at Cole, her voice soft. "It''s better if you say it." This was because Angeline believed that Cole''s arrogant mouth could set the vain Anne back. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sure enough, Cole walked to Anne in a gentlemanly manner and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Cole Yorks. I''m Angelina''s new boyfriend. And you are?" Anne''s face was a little unsightly. Due to her identity, n o matter how impressive she was on the outside, she could never lift her head in this house. She was a disgraceful mistress. "Anne Connors," she omitted her identity and simply stated her name. Cole¡¯s eyes kindled with joy. Although it clearly looked like a harmless smile, Anne felt that this man¡¯s smile hid poison. "Then, what title should I call you by?" Cole asked brazenly. Anne''s face began to flush, and her ears had also started to heat up inexplicably. She was really embarrassed to mention her status as the mistress. Angeline hugged her shoulders and looked at an embarrassed Anne gloatingly. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Cole smacked his lips and muttered, "I think your identity is something shameful!" 1 Lady Severe felt that her daughter''s mischief was a bit excessive, so she began to speak to save Anne from embarrassment, "Mr. Yorks, this is Angeline''s father''s current wife." Cole nodded with an expression of sudden realization. "So you''re Angeline''s stepmother?" After Lady Severe had saved her from embarrassment, Anne then resumed her pompous attitude. She had always been a vain woman who loved topete. Now that Angeline was dating a handsome guy, she was tickling with jealousy. She just hoped that this man was an impressive- looking but useless idiot. "May I know where you work?" She started to interrogate meticulously. Cole said indifferently, "I¡¯m afraid you''ve never heard o f thepany I work for, so it¡¯s better if I don''t say it." Anne pondered secretly. She had heard of thepanies that were slightly famous in cities around Swallow City. If she did not know it, it must not be famous. Looking at Cole again, she felt that that elegance and nobility were nothing more than perks from his looks. Anne then started to be cynical. "The man that the missy used to like is the richest, most capable, and best-looking man in the entire Imperial Capital. As soon as she was dumped by him, she rushed to find another man." She gave Cole a disdainful look and said with contempt, "Other than good looks, this man has no background whatsoever. Only a second-hand good like the missy is willing to ept him. Anyway, my Sera wouldn''t look for such an unknown man." A cold air lingered in Cole¡¯s dark pupils as he grunted coldly. He then turned, walked toward Lady Severe, and took out a card from his arms before handing it to her respectfully. "Mom, this is my betrothal gift to the Severe family. It has a stored value of 100 billion dors. Be careful, and I hope you¡¯ll like it." Lady Severe was stunned. Anne yelled in shock, "100 billion dors?" Cole said, "It''s just 100 billion, what''s so surprising about it? You''re making a fuss over nothing.¡± There were only a handful of families with more than 100 billion in property in the entire Imperial Capital. It was likely that even the Titus family of Swallow City did not have this strength. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 However, Cole had easily given out 100 billion dors. This was a divine-level bossparable to Jay Ares! Of course, Lady Severe would not ept it. "Mr. Yorks, I only have one daughter, so her marriage is an important affair. I''ll only respect her decision. If you want to marry my daughter, as long as my daughter likes you and agrees to marry you, then I''ll approve. I absolutely don¡¯t want this money.¡± Cole''s likability for Lady Severe gradually increased. In this society of impetuous fame and wealth, a woman who was indifferent to fame and wealth like Lady Severe was hard toe by. It was no wonder that the Angeline she brought up was a lovely woman who regarded money as dirt. Angeline thought that this was just an act, so she walked over, took the card, and said with a smile," Mom, just ept it. This is his token of appreciation." Lady Severe shook her head and shoved the card to Angeline. "You handle it yourself." Angeline took the card and kissed it lightly with her lips. She purposely spoke in a coaxing voice to Cole," Thanks, Cole. With this 100 billion, I can revive the glory of the Severe family." Seeing Angeline smiling brightly, Cole was lost for a moment. During this time, Angeline had been gloomy and her sadness was prominent. It really was the first time he had seen her smiling so brilliantly. Angeline was stunningly beautiful. Her beauty was not tacky but was instead, pure. It was unforgettable. Anne was very jealous. Angeline seemed to be naturally destined with those handsome, wealthy sons. She had just broken up with Jay, but she already found another rich man. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Anne''s distressed face was very ugly. Lady Severe went upstairs, took the initiative to search for George''s clothes, and handed them to Anne. "These are Old Master George''s clothes, take them." Anne left the Severe familypound with the luggage as though she was fleeing. Angeline yelled from behind her, "Aunty Connors, take care! See you!" Anne suddenly turned around, and a twisted smile speared on her still charming face. "Right, I forgot to remind you that Master George won''t be returning to thispound in the future." After speaking, she shed a victorious smile and left. Lady Severe staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Mom." Angeline ran over and held onto Lady Severe tightly. Lady Severe broke free from Angeline and Shirley''s hands and walked into the house alone. She seemed t o have aged 10 years all of a sudden. Her once beautiful figure had be a little rickety. Yet, she still feigned being strong. "I''m fine, I just need some sleep. Angel, help me serve the guest." "Oh," Angeline responded with a choked voice. Upstairs, Old Master Severe''s lonely silhouette staggered toward the bedroom. He saw everything that had happened in the lobby. He was old and unable to save the decline and splitting u p of the Severe family. He even felt that being alive was also a kind of suffering. Angeline looked guiltily at her grandfather¡¯s deste back. With clenched fists, she swore secretly," Grandpa, I''ll definitely change the status of the Severe family, believe me." Cole looked at Angelina''s determined face and said with a smile, "Do you want your father toe back to this house?" Angeline stared at him nkly. "Do you have a way?" Cole smiled confidently. Angeline was dubious, however. "How can you have a solution for this kind of thing? Don''t brag." Chapter 751 Chapter 751 Cole said, "It¡¯s easy to get your father toe back, provided that your stepmother disappears from this world." Angeline did not know whether tough or cry. "I really want to pry open your skull and see what''s inside. Other than frequently wanting others to disappear from this world, do you have any other solution?" Cole rubbed his nose embarrassedly and smiled without saying a word. The person standing in front of her was thew that controlled the life and death of others, but she did not believe it! Shirley looked at Angeline and Cole, her smile a little secretive. Knowing that Shirley had misunderstood her rtionship with Cole, Angeline pointed at the door with her chin. "You can leave already." Cole pursed his thin lips, a hurt look appearing on his handsome face. "You burn the bridge after crossing the river. Every time you''re done using others, you start to turn hostile and refuse to recognize them." Angeline was a little guilty. "Then, you can leave after lunch." Cole did not hold back either. "Okay." Angeline was stunned. She had only said it casually, but he actually took it seriously. Angeline took Shirley, who was snickering, into the kitchen while saying to Cole, "Make yourself at home. I''ll go and prepare lunch for you." Cole really regarded this ce as his home and wandered around leisurely. Kitchen. Shirleyughed from ear to ear. "Little Angeline, I think he''s really into you." Angeline ced her hands on her hips and gave a troubled look. "Don''t think that just because he looks all dressed up. He''s actually an unreliable man. His words are overly exaggerated and he''s clearly the spoiled son of a wealthy family." Shirley said, "But the way he looks at you is sincere. It''s a fact that he likes you." Angeline startedughing. "Big Sis, he personally told me that he could give me everything but love. I, on the other hand, only want love and nothing else. You see, h e and I cannot mix around. We¡¯ll never be together." Shirley shook her head quite regretfully. "Why do I think that he has the heart but you don''t have the intention?" Angeline''s cell phone dinged suddenly. Angeline unlocked her phone and saw a lot of emails entering her mailbox. She initially thought they were ads, but the subjects of the email shocked her immensely. The subjects of the emails had ''Titus family of Swallow City'' at the end. Angeline was a little startled. Unable to help but be driven by curiosity, she finally clicked on one of the emails. Upon seeing the contents of the email, Angeline suddenlyughed aloud. "Haha. The heavens are really helping me." Shirley smiled softly. "Look at you so happy. Has someone texted you?" Angeline looked for the sender, but it was nk. Without knowing what she was thinking, Shirley''s face suddenly became serious. "Little Angeline, I want to ask you something." Angeline became inexplicably sad upon hearing Shirley''s tone. She pocketed her phone and said seriously, "Sister-inw, go ahead and ask." Shirley asked, "The girl who came over to our house with youst time... Is she your brother¡¯s exgirlfriend?¡± Angeline looked distressed. She really did not know whether she should tell her sister-inw about Josephine and Zayne. "Big Sis, it¡¯s better if you don''t know. When we''re alive, we''re rarely confused. But if we know everything, we may not be happy," Angeline said. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Shirley said, "I don¡¯t care about your brother''s past. It¡¯s just that when I went to Imperial Capital the other day, I saw that girl being bullied by several superstars at the photography site. I thought that since she''s such a good girl, she shouldn¡¯t be reduced to such a situation. So I told your brother about her. I don''t know if he helped her, but I¡¯m always worried about her these days. Little Angeline, why don''t you help me take a look and see if her situation is better?" Angeline was too shocked to speak. For Shirley to have such a tolerance for Zayne¡¯s ex, her mind was really unlike a usual woman¡¯s. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 Angeline sighed. It was no wonder Zayne was unwilling to lose her. Angeline nodded with a smile. "I got it." For lunch, the table was filled with sumptuous dishes by Angeline who was the chef and Shirley as the assistant. After Angeline invited her grandfather, mother, and Cole to sit down, she and Shirley then sat down to eat too. Cole picked up the chopsticks and asked eagerly," Angeline, which dishes did you make?" Angeline pranked him and gave him a piece of greasy braised pork. "This one, please eat." She initially thought that this man with a body proportionparable to a supermodel paid much attention to body management, so Cole should resist eating such greasy fat. Who knew Cole would start eating it without a care. "It melts in the mouth and leaves your mouth full of fragrance. Angeline, I didn¡¯t think your cooking skills would be so good. My mom likes a woman with good cooking skills as her daughter-inw. She¡¯ll definitely like you.¡± Angeline''s head ached and she supported her forehead with one hand. She continued to pick up a lot of food for him, in hopes to stuff his mouth with delicious food. Cole ate with relish and never forgot to smile gratefully at Angeline. His love and satisfaction toward Angeline overflowed from his body. Watching him add one bowl of rice after another, Angeline was worried that she had not cooked enough. She simply reminded him, saying, "You''re eating so much, aren''t you afraid you''ll get fat?" Coleughed and said, "The men in my family have a naturally skinny physique." This reminded Angeline of Jay. Jay was also a man who did not need to manage his body but still had a perfect body. As such, every time she could not finish the meal, the food ended up in his stomach. Angelina''s eyes dampened thinking of Jay. After lunch, Lady Severe pushed Angeline out of the kitchen. "Mom will wash the dishes. You go and apany the guest.¡± Angeline walked up to Cole very ufortably. Her mind was brewing, thinking of a way to send him away. "I¡¯ll apany you out for a walk," she initiated an offer and said. A look of surprise appeared on Cole''s face. "Okay.¡± The two of them walked on the long and cramped sidewalk outside of the Severe family¡¯s compound. Both of them had their own thoughts and neither of them spoke. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Angeline!¡± Cole suddenly broke the silence. Angeline stared at him nkly. Cole approached her and the two stood facing each other. Cole was too close to her and it gave her a strong tension. She could not help but step back. However, as she took a step back, he took a step forward. Atst, she was forced to the trunk of the big Banyan tree. Cole ced one hand on the side of her head. His gaze was more serious than ever. Angeline became nervous inexplicably. "What do you want to say?" Cole said, "These few days, as soon as I close my eyes, my head is filled with you. I really hate the feeling of being manipted by you. Tell me, is this love?" Angeline was dumbfounded. This guy was not young, so how was he so ignorant of his feelings? "Have you never been in love?" she asked. He was a little vexed. "You know, my family has a very serious hereditary disease. I usually feel disgusted when I''m near other women." Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Angeline looked at Cole sympathetically. "Don''t tell m e you''ve actually fallen for me?¡± Cole then gripped her wrist excitedly. "In that case, I have no reason to let you go. Angeline Severe, I want you to marry me." Angeline broke free from his hand and looked at him i n frustration. "You like me, but I have to like you too." Cole was extremely overbearing. "It doesn''t matter whether you like me or not, as long as I like you. I don''t want to endure the days without you by my side. You must be together with me." Angeline did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°That''s called lovesickness. You have to be cured." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He then let go of her hand. "How do I cure it?" Touching her red and swollen wrist, she said angrily," It''s very easy. I''ll bring you to a ce." Then, Angeline brought Cole to Swallow City''srgest female club. When she went to the front desk, Angeline applied for a card and topped up the ordinary membership card. She stuffed the card into Cole''s hands and said, "Go to Room 404 on the second floor and wait for me there." Cole looked at Angeline¡¯s face that was more beautiful under the colorful ss lights and a gratifying smile appeared in his eyes. He put his mouth close to Angeline¡¯s ear. "Okay, I''ll wait for you." That voice was obviously very humorous, but it did not make her ufortable. Angeline stared at his back in a daze. Did this guy know why she brought him here? How could Cole not know? He was a frequent visitor of red-light districts, but his business at the Flying Moon Centre had nothing to do with picking up girls. Cole came to Room 404 and saw that it was an ordinary private room. Dislike shed in his eyes. He sat on the king-sized bed, looking forward to Angelina''s arrival. Not long after, the sound of a room card being inserted came from the door. Cole was full of joy as he walked forward in big steps. As soon as he walked to the door, a white shadow rolled into his arms. Cole had not seen her face clearly and thought it was Angeline. He took her to the bedside and ced her on the bed. When he saw her face clearly, he suddenly became angry. This woman hung onto his neck like an octopus when she saw Cole''s handsome face. "Don''t worry, Sir. I''ll take care of you. I know you have no experience. I¡¯ll be very proactive." Cole was full of anger. He asked with a dark face and cold voice, "Where¡¯s Angeline?" "You mean thedy who paid for you? She said she''s your sister. Your sister is really nice to you. She said that you¡¯re bad in that aspect, so I have to do my best t o help you regain your glory as a man." Cole raised his hand and gave a light blow to the woman¡¯s head. The woman fell onto the bed silently. Cole kicked the door open sullenly and left. Not long after, Angeline left the club. She thought she was helping Cole with his mysophobia, but she did not know if it would work and was feeling distressed over the money she spent. Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared in front of her like lightning. Angeline took a closer look and saw Cole in a towering rage. Angeline''s first thought was that her money had been spent in vain. "Why did youe out so soon? Oh my money, it''s gone just like that, huh?" Her pained look made Cole, who was simmering with rage, even angrier that his face turned ck. Angeline saw that he indeed was angry and realized that she might have crossed the line. She smiled tteringly at him and coaxed in a kindly manner, saying, "Don''t be angry. This club is the most high-end red-light district in Swallow City. The girls inside not only have good figures but also nice faces. Their services are first-rate. Don''t you have mysophobia toward women? That''s because the women you see are ugly. If you see those beautiful girls, then your mysophobia will naturally be better." Cole thought of the barely dressed prostitute and how he did not know how many men she had served. Suddenly, the contents in his stomach surged. He vomited violently while bent over the trash can. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 He vomited so painfully that he was even almost basically vomiting only bile at the end. Angeline felt a little guilty seeing him suffering so painfully. "Sorry, I thought this method would work for you." Cole looked at her speechlessly. "Do you think this kind of ce meant for dirty trades would have a therapeutic effect on patients with a cleanliness disorder?" Angeline said, "The strategy was to fight fire with fire." Cole was speechless. Angeline had to take Cole home again in the end. She also boiled ginger tea for him and massaged his pressure points to stop his vomiting. Cole was so tormented that he felt weak. He leaned on the sofa and looked at Angeline. "You seem to be very experienced in relieving vomiting." Angeline was stunned for a moment. It was all because Jay used to vomit frequently and this had given her the experience to deal with relieving vomiting. Then, Cole''s mouth began to spout nonsense again," You really are suitable to be my wife." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angeline red at him fiercely. "Believe it or not, I''ll throw you back to the club." Cole was silenced. In the afternoon, as Angeline was about to go to the school to pick up the children, Cole got up from the sofa and said, "I''ll apany you." Angeline felt downtrodden. ''How can I get rid of this itch? Ahhhhh!'' At the entrance of Experimental Elementary School, three children were carrying their school bags waiting for Mommy. When they saw the man behind Mommy, the three children were dumbfounded. "Mommy really wants to marry this uncle?" Baby Zetty was a little confused. Baby Robbie said, "To be honest, if we look carefully, this uncle is also quite handsome. If he treats Mommy well, I''ll have no objection." Jenson rolled his eyes at Baby Robbie fiercely. "Traitor." Baby Zetty was very unhappy and muttered, "No matter how handsome this uncle is, he''s not as handsome as Daddy." Baby Robbie being very objective and fair when he said, "But this uncle is very powerful. Moreover, Daddy is now a handicapped person. His charm in Mommy''s opinion may have reduced." Jenson then said coolly, "Although Daddy is a handicapped person, he¡¯s still 100 times stronger than him." Baby Zetty nodded. "Yeah." Baby Robbie was isted. His little mouth pouted. Feeling wronged, he said, "I''m just telling the truth. I also love Daddy, but Daddy always makes Mommy sad. H Angelina walked over and greeted the children with a smile, "Babies, do you understand what you were taught in school?" What worried her the most was that the children had never experienced an orthodox education, so she had no idea whether they would end upgging behind since they were suddenly arranged to the third-grade culture ss. The three children sighed dejectedly. "Hmm." Angeline thenforted the children nervously, saying, "It''s okay if you don''t understand. Let''s take it slow." Who knew that Baby Zetty wouldin, "Mommy, it''s too simple." Angeline, ¡±..." Angeline suddenly felt that her worries were unnecessary. How could a schr like Jay raise mentally challenged students? Cole greeted the children with a grin, "Hello, my dears. Daddy is here to pick you up. Are you happy?" Chapter 755 Chapter 755 Cole had probably thought these three children were just as cute and easily deceived as the other children, s o he brazenly wanted to be the children''s cheap daddy. Jenson then murmured, "The lowest people are invincible!" Baby Zetty only rolled her eyes directly at him, the kind of terrifying white eyes where the ck pupils were hidden and it was only all white. Cole immediately felt choked. He felt as if there was n o reason for him to be alive at the moment. Jenson said coolly, "You want to be my father? No way! n Cole rubbed Jenson''s hair. "Just you wait, TH marry your mommy very soon." He appeared full of confidence. The first thing Jenson did when he got home was to shut himself in the bedroom and take out his cell phone to secretly text Daddy, ''Mommy and her new boyfriend are sticking together all day long. Daddy, your precious is going to be sumbed by others.'' When Jay received the text message, the people who had been in the middle of the meeting stopped abruptly. His expression that was originally considered normal had frozen over immediately, making the meeting room instantly be several degrees colder. The employees stared at their CEO nervously. Recently, President Ares had been gloomy as if the devil was possessing him. Whoever offended him should have recently just died miserably. The small businesses in Imperial Capital who rushed over to fawn over the Areses and Bells'' companies had basically witnessed bloodshed. When their CEO retaliated against those ants, he did not even blink nor frown at all. At this moment, President Ares seemed to be in a very bad mood. They could foresee that the person who had offended their CEO would die miserably. Jay squeezed the phone tightly, and the phone screen shattered from the strong force. It made a loud cracking noise. Jay handed the phone to Grayson. "Rece the phone. H "Yes, President Ares." Coming out of the conference room, Jay sat in front of the office window. His entire body was as if it was enveloped in eternal, unmeltable ice. The image of Angeline and Cole being sweetly in love lingered in his mind. The two of them had actually gone out together? Jenson said they were stuck together all day? What about at night? Jay was going crazy. He needed to prevent Angeline from falling in love with Cole. Angeline was his precious who he had taken care of carefully. Whoever tried to snatch her away from him would have to die. "Grayson." Grayson opened the door and walked in. Jay ordered, "If Sera wants to get help in Grand Asia, the condition is that the Severe family have to come forward to intercede for her." Grayson instantly understood that President Ares was missing Miss Severe, so he secretly nned to let Miss Severee to Imperial Capital to meet him. "Yes." Tourmaline Estate, Sycamore Annex. There was still a remaining half a month till Sera''s expected due date, and the obstetrician had asked her to move more these days as that would make giving birth more convenient. Tourmaline Estate''s obstetrician had requested for leave from Jack overnight because of a sudden situation at home. Since Jack thought that Sera had not shown signs of giving birth, he nodded and agreed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Who knew that Sera would inexplicably have contractions not long after the obstetrician left. Furthermore, the contractions were getting stronger and stronger, causing deadly pain. Jack¡¯s wife was very anxious, so she suggested and said, "Master, quickly take her to the hospital. I think there¡¯s something off about her situation. If she¡¯s not bleeding, why does it hurt so much?" Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Jack also had no experience with this and became nervous after hearing what the madam said. After all, the child in Sera''s belly was his own blood-rted son. "Prepare the car and let''s go to the hospital immediately." Just like that, the madam packed up thebor bag and sent Sera to Imperial Capital overnight together with Jack. At first, they went to a private obstetrics and gynecology hospital. The equipment and technology o f this hospital were only one rank below Grand Asia. However, after the doctor did some checking on Sera, terrible news broke. "She has rare Rh- negative blood, which makes her prone to hemolysis when giving birth. There isn''t enough blood in our blood bank. If you want to be safe, it''s best to go to Grand Asia Hospital." Jack and the madam were shocked by the news. "How did it end up like this?" The physician criticized, "She has Rh-negative blood, did you not know? How can both of you be so careless? How was the previous check-up done?" Jack and the madam were very resistant to Grand Asia Hospital, so the two of them were unable to make up their minds for a while. At this time, Sera''s heart-piercing cry rang out, "Ah, it hurts. It¡¯s hurting me!" The doctor said, "Hurry up and transfer her to the hospital. If you prolong the waiting, I''m afraid that bad things will happen to both mother and child." The madam begged Jack with red eyes, "Master, let¡¯s send her to Grand Asia. It''s your child that she''s pregnant with!" Jack nodded with a sullen face. He wanted his son so much that he never calmed down enough to think about why the Tourmaline Estate''s obstetrician had suddenly asked for leave tonight. Why had the obstetrician never told them that Sera had the terrifying Rh-negative blood? They then sent Sera to Grand Asia anxiously. After Grand Asia''s obstetric surgeon checked Sera¡¯s condition, he made a request. "We need her family members to give their signature in person, otherwise we wouldn''t dare to perform this operation. After all, both of you are not her family members." Jack was very unhappy. "Her rtives are all in Swallow City. It''d be toote for them toe over." "If you call them right away, it might not be toote." The doctor raised his wrist to look at his watch and reminded him. The madam walked up to Sera and said, "Sera, did you hear that? You should call your mother." Sera was so scared to death at the moment that she had already abandoned the shamefulness of being a mistress. The madam helped her dial the phone number. As soon as the call was connected, Sera screamed horribly. "Oww... Mom, I can''t do it anymore. I''m dying." "Sera, what''s wrong with you? Where are you?" Anne cried out in panic. "Mom, I¡¯m having dystocia but the doctor can only assist in delivering the baby when the Severe familyes forward and gives their signature. Mom, get Dad toe here quickly." Anne was so scared that her hands were trembling and her phone fell to the ground. "Sera¡¯s going to give birth?" Sera''s painful and helpless cry for help sounded," Mom, it hurts so much. The doctor said I''m almost at my limit, and I''m terrified that I''ll die.¡± While Anne had not recovered from the blow of knowing that her daughter was a mistress, she was struck dumb by the life and death situation her daughter was in. She pulled up a sleepy George. "Master, did you hear that? Our daughter is in danger, please go quickly and save her." George fainted on the spot out of anger after knowing Sera was a mistress. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Anne hastened to call 999 and sent George to the hospital. Not being able to duplicate a few of herself, Anne thought of Angeline''s mother at the moment, that kind woman. She called Lady Severe and immediately cried when the call was connected. "Big Sister, please help me with a good deed and have Angeline go to Imperial Capital. My Sera is giving birth, and she¡¯s having a difficult delivery, but the hospital insists on requiring the Severe''s family signature to help her deliver the baby. Sera''s father has passed out of anger." Lady Severe said, "Okay, okay." Lady Severe hurriedly called Angeline, and after rifying the situation, Angeline did not shirk the slightest. After all, the life of a person was more important right now. As such, she hurried to Imperial Capital. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 After Angeline rushed over and arrived at Grand Asia Hospital, she could hear Sera Severe''s despondent wailing from the hallways. Jack sat in the waiting room, sullenly smoking. The madam apanied Sera by her side. She held her hand, her own eyes red from all that sobbing. "Sera, everything will be fine. You have to be strong." Madam consoled her over and over. Angeline ran out of the elevator, and the madam rushed toward her as soon as she saw her. She grabbed her hand and said urgently, "Miss Severe, you came just in time. Hurry and help Sera with her signature." Angeline nced over to Sera who was lying on a mobile sickbed. How could someone who had so much pride cry like it was nobody¡¯s business? Her hate for Sera was washed away by pity. She walked over to her and said, "Giving birth to a child is painful. You''ll have to hang in there." Sera looked at her with resentment. "Where¡¯s my mom? Why isn''t she here?" "Aunty Connors is in the hospital keeping my dadpany." Angeline did not mention how George fainted because of how mad Sera made him. She could not, for Sera could not take another mental blow at this point in time. Sera''s face showed disappointment. "Is she... Disappointed in me?" "Ahhh!" Her intense contractions made her ignore all o f that. Angeline said, "I''ll look for the doctor to give my signature.¡± A nurse guided Angeline over to the doctor''s office, but the office was thest room after taking a left turn at the end of the hallway. Its location was very isted, and even Sera''s wailing was softer from over there. On their way there, the nurse briefly exined about Sera¡¯s current condition, "The mother is Rh- negative and has difficulty in giving birth, so it''s very dangerous right now. Because she has a special status, we dare not perform the surgery on her. You would have to seek our person in charge. You also have to sign a copy of the hospital''s statement of legal exemption and disimer." Angeline was surprised. "Rh-negative?¡± The entire Severe family was Rh-positive, which meant that Sera''s unique blood type could only come from her mother." Yet she knew nothing of Aunty Connor¡¯s blood type. Angeline walked over to the office door, and she was furious after listening to the nurse. "Statement of legal exemption and disimer? What is the meaning of this? Are you saying that if anything happens to both mother and child, Grand Asia is not going to take the responsibility?" The nurse replied, "You can say that.¡± "Who in the hell set this tyrannical rule?" "The president." "Hehe..." Angelineughed coldly. "Is he still human?" The nurse reminded her, saying, "Miss Severe, you should hurry and sign the papers. Any further dy might put the mother in more danger." Angeline could not help but push the door open and walk in. The nurse turned around and left. The nurse returned to the entrance of the obstetrics operation theatre and immediately gave the order to push Sera into the room. Angeline knew nothing about what was going on. After she entered the office, she saw a familiar silhouette in a wheelchair. She was dumbstruck. Jay turned the wheelchair around and faced Angeline, his eyes as cold as ice. They faced each other, and the air was sullen and gloomy. "Where¡¯s the contract?" Angeline asked. Jay took out the statement from the stool beside him and handed it to her. From N?velDrama.Org. Angeline took a few steps forward and took the papers from him. She read them over, then read aloud, "If any mishap were to befall mother and child, Grand Asia shall not be liable for any loss incurred." Angeline was stuck between a rock and a hard ce since Sera was her younger sister from another mother. If she signed that agreement and if anything actually happened to both mother and child, Anne and Sera would hate her for an eternity. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 Jay did not urge her further. Instead, his sharp eyes were fixated on her face. Angeline had be skinnier, and her features looked more intricate, especially those eyes of hers. They were bigger and brighter than before. When he thought of how a charming person like her could be with another man, a cold aura emanated from his body and surrounded him. "Angeline Severe, you have to understand that this is not a matter of whether you sign the agreement or not. Instead, it¡¯s whether I decide to sign it or not.'''' Angeline suddenly came to a realization. Sera was inbor right now and was in an emergency. She then ignored all of her doubts and thoughts in her mind, promptly signing the papers. She then gave the agreement over to Jay. To her surprise, he just stared at her with those glowing eyes of his. He had no intention of signing those papers at all. "What do you want so that you can let her go?" Angeline asked with a despondent look on her face. Jay asked her back coldly, "I heard that you met up with Cole Yorks today?" Angeline was silent. She was indeed with Cole Yorks during the day. Jay noticed that she did not deny it, so he could figure out what was going on. His fury increased immensely. "Angeline Severe, I remember warning you before not to be in love in front of the kids. Have you forgotten about that so quickly?¡± Angeline looked at him with suspicion. "How did you know about that?" She suspected that he had sent someone to tail her. Jay replied, "The kids told me." From N?velDrama.Org. All of the doubts that she had within herpletely dissipated. Jay saw that she would note clean about that love life of hers anytime soon, and his chest boiled with rage. It made him fume as his fury skyrocketed. I t was as if a little more provocation would just make him explode. "The kids don''t like you for having a boyfriend. Cut off your ties with him immediately," he brutally commanded. He forbade her from being with someone else, yet he always said that it was for the kids¡¯ sake. She could not feel any love from him at all. Angeline felt hurt, so she continued in her rebuttal toward him. "Not every one of them dislikes him. Baby Robbie likes him a lot." She looked at the clear eyes which gazed upon her. They appeared harmless, yet they were like thousands of razor des that slowly cut into her. "So? What do you want?" Jay asked with a savage tone in his voice. Angeline went all out, saying, "Our divorce wille sooner orter anyway. We''ll also be building our own families next. Since Jenson and Baby Zetty won''t ept him, then they should follow you instead. Baby Robbie likes him, so he¡¯ll follow me¡ª Ah¡ª" Before Angeline could finish, Jay¡¯s hand grasped her throat like a pincer. Angeline found it hard to breathe. "The way I see it, you''re tired of living." Jay was in a fit of rage. Angeline looked at him, her eyes were voiceless cries. The one who she loved was him, but he was pushing her away from him. He forbade her from seeing someone else. "Sir Ares... Kill me... Kill me... So I can be free." She choked on her words as her eyes turned red. Jay slowly released his grip. He med himself immensely. What was he doing? He hated her because he loved her, but to kill her? Angeline held her red and swollen neck, her anger turning into augh. "Why didn''t you strangle me to death?" Jay shuddered when he heard her condemning words. "Get out!" Jay roared! Angeline turned around and left. However, when she walked to the door, she heard Sera''s howling wails as she opened the door. She turned back and dropped to her knees with a loud thump. "Sir Ares, I''m begging you to please sign the agreement." Chapter 759 Chapter 759 On Jay''s handsome face was a lifeless expression. " Break up with him." He threatened her. Angeline also wished to cut ties with Cole. However, that runt was more clingy than good velcro. ¡°I can¡¯t," she said calmly. When they got together, it was always Cole who took the initiative. When those words reached Jay''s ears, it seemed like it was hard for her to pull herself away from Cole. "Is it really that hard, breaking up with him?" Jay gritted his teeth, a murderous aura seeping from within him. Angeline had no words. Jay was enraged by her silence, and his teeth ground together. "Angeline Severe, don¡¯t forget that we''re not divorced just yet. This is cheating. Since you dare betray me, you''d better believe that I will-" Angeline steeled herself, and her dark eyes welled with tears as she looked at him with dissatisfaction. Jay''s sentence was left hanging in the air. Even if she betrayed him, what could he do? "You¡¯ve reminded me of something. I''m not sure as to when you''re free, Sir Ares. We should put an end to this wicked rtionship of ours,¡± Angeline said without emotion. Jay glowered at her. How dare she talk about divorce? He had never thought of divorcing her. "Get the hell out." He roared in fury onest time. Angeline knelt there, lowering her voice as she pleaded, "I beg you, Sir Ares, to sign the papers." Jay paid no attention to her. Instead, he leaned against the wheelchair and rested his eyes. Angeline heard Sera''s cries from outside and became anxious for her. Jay was unwilling to sign the papers to save her, and Angeline had beads of nervous sweats on her head. Time was ticking away, and Sera''s wails intensified with every second. Angeline could not hold back any longer. She suddenly crawled over to Jay, grabbed his hand, and pleaded, "Sir Ares, I beg you. Save her, please." Jay slowly opened his eyes. When he saw that worried look on her face, he felt a sense of defeat mixed with disappointment within him. From N?velDrama.Org. "What has her life and death got to do with you?" he asked casually. An emotion of loneliness surfaced across Angelina''s face. "In the past, I would probably not have been here. But now, my dad is looking at her in a different light. Perhaps in my dad''s eyes, she became the daughter who could bring him hope and goodness in his life. If I save her, it''s all because I don¡¯t want my dad to lose that hope!" Jay looked at her, stunned. A prideful Angeline finally knew how topromise. It seemed that the plot twists that happened within her family had left her traumatized. "If you save her, she''ll have your face under her heel. Are you sure that you won¡¯t regret your decision today?¡± he asked. Angeline smiled a light, bitter smile. "It was I who was ipetent. I threw away the love that my grandfather and dad gave me. If someday that were to happen, I can only me myself for being useless." Jay¡¯s heart ached so much for her. She was prideful and arrogant, yet she knew how to give in to reality. Perhaps she had suffered a good deal within the Severe family. "Get up," said Jay. Angeline was overjoyed. "You''re willing to save her?¡± Jay leaned forward, reached out, and pinched her chin. "Do you know that both mother and child were supposed to die on that bed today? However, I¡¯ll let Sera go because of how you begged for them. When she acts all arrogant in front of you in the future, I hope that you won''t regret the decision you made today." Jay released her and picked up the inte telephone. He gave his instructions, "Keep that noble alive." Angeline fell to the floor in utter shock. It was at that moment she realized that everything that happened today was a set up after all. All of that agreement and statements and disimers, they were all fake. "What are your intentions in devising your ns and luring me here?" Angeline got to her feet, her face disheveled. She looked at Jay with fury in her eyes. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 Jay had a righteous look on his face. "I was just giving you what you deserved. I was just giving you a kind reminder to be mindful of your words and the things you do." He paused for a while, and his eyes became colder. "In any case that you do this again, it''ll not just be a simple reminder the next time." Angeline let out a coldugh. "What do you want to do to me?" Jay stared into her eyes. What could he do to her? Other than to keep her bound to his side, what else could he do? "I will make him disappear from the face of the earth." Jay could not touch her, so he could only exterminate Cole Yorks. Angeline suddenly let out augh. Sheughed at how simr the both of them were in person. Just a little provocation and they would make someone vanish someone from the face of the earth as if they were the overlord of this world. If they really had been going at each other¡¯s throats, she would be more than happy to witness that brutal fight. "Do whatever you want." Angeline turned away and left him with those words. Jay was infuriated so much by her attitude that his fists clenched together. Outside the operating theatre. Jack and the madam paced back and forth nervously, asionally looking at the door of the operating room. Angeline arrived at the front of the operating theatre and asked the madam, "How long has Sera been in there?" Madam replied, "When you arrived, the doctors immediately made arrangements for the surgery." Angeline had no doubt about it now. Jay really did set this up to lure her here. From N?velDrama.Org. She just could not wrap her head around one thing. He spent a lot of effort to lure her here just to give her a warning or two? That did not sound like him at all. Finn pushed Jay out of the office. Angeline watched the savage look on his face, and joy suddenly bubbled from within her. That joy came all of a sudden, so Angeline thought about it carefully and felt that she was just deluded. She misunderstood the intentions of Sir Ares in inviting her here. He could not have set this up just to see her, right? That would have been... Too childish? It was also not something that a mature and reliable man like him would do, right? The wheelchair stopped at the end of the hallway, yet i t had no intention of motioning forward. At that moment, the doors to the operating room swung open, and a doctor walked out with an exhausted look on his face. "I''m sorry." Those words could not put together aplete picture. Jack quickly got to his feet. "How''s the child?" The madam seemed to be concerned about the opposite. "The mother is fine, right?" Angeline looked at both husband and wife with suspicion. Jack was extraordinarily concerned about his son. However, the madam was anxious about Sera instead. The doctor announced the results, "After our efforts, w e managed to keep the mother safe, but not the child." Jack stumbled as if a tremendous blow had struck him. Madam breathed a sigh of relief instead. She mumbled, "Sera''s alright, Sera''s alright. That''s good." Jack lost his child, and his mind was full of hate pent up resentment. He looked at Jay with eyes full of rage and stepped toward him. "Jay Ares, it''s you. It must be you who killed my child." Rays of cold, sharp light emanated from Jay¡¯s eyes. His voice sounded like that of a hellspawn. "Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? I''m your child, aren''t I?" Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Jay hated Jack with every single fragment of his soul. He took all of Angeline''s suffering and unleashed them onto Jack. It was at this moment that shes from cameras bedazzled the scene. Many journalists came mbering from the stairs and circled around Jack. They interviewed him, "Old Master Ares, is Sera carrying your child?¡± "Old Master Ares, Imperial Capital has passed thew that forbids polygamy. So, will you be divorcing your first wife and marrying the young and beautiful Miss Sera Severe?" "Old Master Ares, you''ve just obtained control of Ares Enterprises. If there¡¯s a scandal about you, aren¡¯t you afraid of your public rtions being diminished and that it would bring harm and losses to yourpany?" The questions posed by the journalists were suffocating, and they put Jack between a rock and a hard ce. He found it hard to respond. Jack finally realized that he had been trapped by Jay. From Sera¡¯s sudden contractions to the absence of the obstetrician in the Tourmaline Estate, up to the '' honest advice'' of the doctor from that private hospital, and finally how he was forced toe to Grand Asia t o be humiliated... Jay was devilishly devious and sly. Jack furiously looked at Jay. All this while, Jack had relentlessly put pressure on Jay, yet there was no sign of him fighting back. He thought that Jay had lost his power and was unable to put up a fight against him. In the end, it turned out that he had greatly underestimated Jay. Jack was unwilling to face the journalists¡¯ questions, s o he had to work around and free himself from that situation. "Everyone, I''m tired today. I shall arrange for a press conference to clear up today''s misunderstanding." At that moment, the door to the operating theatre swung open and the doctors pushed Sera out of the room. Finn wittingly pushed Jay aside to clear a path. The journalists then swarmed toward Sera. She could only hide her face with her hands. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This was a pregnancy out of wedlock. If this were to b e exposed to the public, she would have no dignity left. "Miss Sera Severe, is the father of your child Mr. Jack Ares?" "You''re so young, how could you agree to be his lover? Surely Mr. Jack must love you very much. Can you tell us how much Mr. Ares spends on you every year?" Angelina walked in front of the journalists and blocked Sera''s face with her body. She snapped at them, saying, "The patient needs to rest. You all can leave now.¡± Jay looked and hinted at Finn. Finn then promptly strode forward and swiftly snatched away the cameras from the journalists'' hands, took out the films, and returned the cameras to them. The journalists scattered like a flock of startled birds. Jack''s gaze fell onto the films on Finn''s hands. "Tell m e your terms and conditions. What will you have me d o to give me those films?¡± Jack was fully aware that he would need to give up quite a lot to escape from this precarious situation. Jay wheeled himself forward, and Finn respectfully handed over the films to him, saying, "Mr. President." Jay then said coldly, "Produce them andbel them as a hot topic on the inte for a week.¡± Jack was furious. "Jay Ares, are you really this ruthless?" Jay''s eyes were instantly bloodshot as he red at the older man with murderous intent. "You''re calling me ruthless? I remember that it was you guys who taught me to be like this." Angeline looked at Jay. In all these years, she never thought of him as someone who would be this emotionally affected. Jack must have done something very horrendous to make him angry with his eyes red all over. After two years, all that Angeline knew when she came back home after being abroad was that Jay had be paralyzed. Furthermore, Grayson told her that Jay''s biological parents were dead. As for the backstory to all of this, Grayson said nothing about it and she did not ask either. By the looks of things, all she knew about the Ares family story was just the tip of the iceberg. Jack Ares was a businessman. As such, whenever he solved a problem, he would prioritize his benefit out of everything else. "If you want money, just give me a number. If you want something else, I can promise you that as well. S o long as you hand the films over to me," Jack lowered his voice and pleaded. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 A beautiful, cold smile formed across Jay¡¯s face. "I¡¯ll use my own means to get the things that I want. Between you and I, there¡¯ll be no trade." Jack replied, "What about the integrated circuit? Don''t you want that?" Jay said, "Your offer is very tempting. But I still insist, between you and I, there¡¯ll be no trade.¡± Angeline looked at the adamant Jay Ares, and her heart ached like it was being brutalized by a savage cat. Her heart ached for him. Jay was always one who put rtionships first and foremost. Now, he suddenly became as cold as ice. He would savagely forgo his rtionship with family, so whatever reason it was that made him do that must have been crushing and cruelly painful. When Finn wheeled Jay past Angeline, he suddenly put his hands on his stomach and copsed into a squatting position... "What''s wrong with you?¡± "Mr. President, my stomach hurts all of sudden.¡± Finn¡¯s face was pale, and beads of sweat rolled down his face. Jay nced at Finn¡¯s eyes-They looked spirited. He From N?velDrama.Org. knew immediately that he was faking it. "Miss Severe, please take Mr. President downstairs. I''ll be going to the bathroom for a while. I''ll be down there shortly.¡± Finn held his stomach and got out of there right away. Angeline was befuddled, but when she saw the sharp, savage looks exchanged between Jack and Jay, her heart ached for Jay once more. She said nothing more and pushed Jay into the elevator. Jay said nothing throughout. Finn had utterly surprised him with that n of his. He also feltforted, and the look in his eyes softened. Angeline pushed Jay out and they exited Grand Asia. They waited for a long while, but there was no sign of Finning down. It was dawn, and the weather was cool and breezy. Jay wore a thin, sleeved shirt. Angeline, on the other hand, wore a sleeveless dress. The cold made her hug herself. She still had goosebumps. Angeline looked at Jay awkwardly. "Why is Finn not here yet..." Jay threw the car keys over to Angeline. "We¡¯ll wait in the car." Angeline pushed him over to the parking lot. She looked everywhere but could not find his car. Jay reminded her, saying, "I¡¯ve changed my car. Hummer." Angeline was surprised. He always kept his things because of sentimental value. He would not switch his things around that easily. She pushed and seated him in the back seat. She sat beside him and could not help but ask curiously, "Why did you suddenly change your car?" Jay looked dismayed. If it were not for the fact that the front window of his Rolls Royce was destroyed by bullets, he would not have switched cars. "When things get old, they should be reced, isn''t that right?" He simply made up an excuse. Angeline continued to mock him. "Is that so? No wonder your wife and father are reced as well.¡± Jay was humiliated. Could both things even be considered the same? Angeline wanted to p herself. The way she said that sounded a little too stupid, did it not? Between his biological and foster father, he had no say over that matter, did he? Finn never appeared. In reality, without the president''s orders, he dared note between them and be the third wheel. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 It was a cold atmosphere between Angeline and Jay. Jay was afraid that he would identally let her know his feelings if he talked too much. Angeline dared not speak at all for fear of offending this aristocrat who had a short fuse. In the end, Angeline broke the silence between them. She said with sorrow, "I''m sorry. In the two years that I was gone, you must¡¯ve been through a lot, yet I''m unable to be by your side as your wife." Jay''s deep gaze fell onto Angeline''s regretful face. Actually, he should be the one saying sorry. If it were not for him who upset her, how could her dirty scandal be twisted and spread by the Ares family? She was supposed to be the mistress of the Severe family who was proudly put on a pedestal. She was not supposed to be the poor girl who lost her life in a car ident, the one who was disfigured, forced to jump off a building, and then abandoned by her husband. His sexy neck rumbled. The word ''Angeline'' was stuck in his throat. It was the name which he had cried out countless times in his dreams, yet now he did not have the courage to say it before her. "You didn¡¯t do me wrong,¡± he said in a deep voice. The nasally sound in his words almost gave away his true feelings. Angeline then said, "I don''t know why there''s always a cruel and savage aura around you. In the past, you killed without mercy because you wanted to get rid of those vermin. But tonight, you¡¯ve taken an innocent life away." She was cautious with her words. Surprisingly, Jay was not angry at her. He simply looked at her with those eyes of his-They were like the light of a lighthouse in the middle of a dark ocean. She would forever have no idea that all of that savagery and ruthlessness that he had was because of her. If a cmity were to befall her, he would surely carve a path of prosperity for her before that cmity even came to pass. He wanted her to be free from worry forever. His ultimate goal was to put her on the top of the world so that she would be respected and looked up to by everyone else. However, she did not like him being this cold and ruthless. Jay was saddened all of a sudden... Angeline changed the subject. "No matter what we be, I hope that you''ll find happiness. But are you happy now?" Angeline choked on her own voice at that moment. Jay knew that she was worried about him. "I don''t need you to be worried about me." He looked u p at her, and his tone was brutal. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Angelineughed at herself. "Do you really disdain me that much?" Jay said nothing. He let her misunderstand his true intention of being soft toward her. Angeline was earnest and gentle toward him, yet she saw that he was being cold to her and was distancing himself from her. When she thought of the sweet times that they previously shared together, she could not help but let her tears flow down her cheeks. She looked at the car window and hoped that he would not see her cry. Jay reached out and wanted to embrace that helpless person into his arms, giving her warmth. Angeline rposed herself and turned around. Jay was caught off guard and promptly retracted his hand. Angeline was shocked. She could not believe that Jay wanted to reach out and touch her? Jay did not want to make her sad any further, so he sent a text to Finn. Soon enough, Finn appeared at the parking lot. Angeline said, "I''m going. You take care of yourself." Her voice had a heart-wrenching tone to it. Jay nodded his head. All of his parting words to her were stuck in his throat. Angeline pushed open the car doors... Chapter 764 Chapter 764 All of a sudden, arge group of people swarmed in from around the Hummer and attacked Angeline. Jay¡¯s heart leaped up to his throat. Angeline quickly shut the door to protect Jay. Then, she walked forward and faced off against the group with her bare hands. Finn rushed forward and assisted Angeline inbating these unknown ruffians. They were trained fighters, and their skills were nothing to scoff at. Angeline was confused. Did these peoplee after her or Jay? "Finn, who are these people?" "I don''t know." Jay locked his gaze onto Angeline. He did not expect Angeline¡¯s skills to have recovered that quickly. However, Angeline was always that fragile little girl in his heart. He was afraid that she might be in danger, thus he rolled down the window and removed a few darts from the hiddenpartment in the wheelchair. He held them in between his fingers. The attackers who closed in on Angeline were fatally hit by the flying darts. Angeline shuddered as she watched her assassins fall to the ground. She turned around and looked at Jay. Jay was slightly shocked. He knew that after this incident, his facade might bepletely revealed to Angeline. However, he just could not watch her be in danger at this point in time. Angeline had a smile on her face while Jay sighed silently. He knew that this girl was smart. He knew that his true feelings had already shown themselves. Just when both of them were slightly distracted, a de came swinging toward Angeline. A ray of light shed across Jay''s eyes, and all of the darts in his hand were thrown toward their target. The attacker''s body contorted, and he shed across Angelina''s arm. Jay''s heart ached for Angeline. Angeline looked at his face and saw that his brows were furrowed and he was frowning. Despite her injury, she let out a grin. Finn saw that Angeline was hurt, and his eyes became bloodshot. His blows and attacks became more furious as he managed to very swiftly force the attackers away. The group of assassins made their escape, all bloody and bruised. Finn managed to capture one of them who did not run fast enough. He secured him and brought him to Jay t o be punished. "Mr. President." Jay''s gaze was fixed on Angeline''s arm. He scoffed at Finn. "Screw off." Finn grinned. The president had no time for his antics right now. As such, he could only hold down that man as they stood outside the Hummer. Angeline held her wound and got in the car. Her injuries were nothing more than a flesh wound, but she wanted to test Jay. As such, she deliberately frowned and furrowed her brows while pressing on her wound, making it bleed. Jay hesitated, then he realized what was going on. He brutally tore open her sleeve. He looked at her wound and noticed that it was nothing more than a long but shallow wound. The frown on Jay¡¯s face softened. "Are you worried about me?" Angeline smiled sweetly. Jay glowered at her. She was a sly little fox. He recognized that he had been fooled. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the ckness of the night, even its darkness had its own beauty. Jay and Angeline stared at each other. Those eyes of his were used to being deceitful, yet now they slowly crumbled and unraveled. They were filled with emotions, but he was unconscious of it. Angeline leaned forward. She wanted to give him a test. She closed her beautiful and passionate eyes. She was asking for a kiss... Jay was stuck. He did not want to reject her because every time he did, his heart would ache when he saw her hurting on the inside. Angeline was confident that Jay was only pretending t o be emotionless and was apathetic because he had reasons he could not say. However, if she restrained herself, surely she could find out his true intentions. She rolled up the windows, and quickly enough, the atmosphere in the car became dark. While he was still at a loss, she suddenly pressed herself forward. Just when her lips were about to touch his, an ice-cold hand came in between them. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Angeline opened her eyes and saw Jay ring at her, rays of cold light emanating from his pupils. "What are you doing?" he chided her with a gloomy tone. Angeline was shocked and looked at him with puppy eyes. She had a pitiful look on her face. Jay did not want to look at her for even a second more for fear that he would be entrapped in that soft and gentle gaze of hers. He promptly opened the door. "Finn." Finn dragged the man over, kicked his stomach, andmanded, "Kneel.¡± Jay interrogated the man with an ashen expression o n his face. "Who sent you here?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The man was stumped. He looked at the man in the wheelchair. He had thought that he was nothing more than a cripple. He would never have thought that he had an aura of a noble and was unlike any ordinary man. Not to mention that his aide looked like a mere bookworm. He was surprised that he was that skilled i n martial arts. Perhaps they had messed with the wrong people today. "Who are you guys?¡± he asked Finn. "The crown prince of Imperial City. Have you heard of him?" replied Finn. That man''s face paled as soon as he heard that name. He began to sob and beg, "I''m sorry, we didn''t know who you were, so we mistakenly offended you, President Ares." There was nobody in that field who had never heard o f that title. That was the title of a brutal, savage, and merciless demon of a killer. Angeline then knew that these people did note for Jay. Instead, they hade for her. "Was it that b*stard Yosemite who did this?" Angeline roared. The expression on the man''s face was horrible. He said to Jay, "President Ares, this is the Titus and Severe families'' business. We hope that you''ll stay out of this. Since I¡¯ve offended you today, President Ares, I will surely give you an apology in the near future.¡± Jay¡¯s gaze was cold. "You came into my ce and made a mess. Now you expect me to let you go? You think my title as the crown prince of Imperial City is a joke?" The man was terrified. "President Ares, I can assure you that we have no intention to offend you at all. The one that we''re after is Miss Severe right here. We have our orders from above, which is to cripple her by tonight." "What was that again?¡± Jay gritted his teeth, cold air seething from within him. "Old Master Titus told us to cripple Miss Severe and take some pictures to be sold to the media to-" the man dared not continue his sentence when he saw Jay¡¯s bloodshot eyes. "How much did the Titus family pay you?" Jay asked with a hostile tone. "After the work is done, one million." Jay frowned. "Miss Severe right here is the mother of my children, yet she''s only worth a million? Isn''t this a little too disrespectful?" The man was truly frightened. "So Miss Severe is yourdy, President Ares. We''re sorry, we know that we''re wrong." "I''ll give you two million, and you''ll do like how Yosemite told you to. Paralyze his dear daughter Yumi. What do you say?" said Jay. The man was stumped. He could afford to offend neither the Ares nor the Titus family. "President Ares, I dare not ept this task anymore." "Do you think that you have a choice?" Jay asked coldly. Beads of sweat immediately formed on the man''s head. "Please forgive us, President Ares." Jay then said, "Just do as I say, and when you''re done, you cane back and im your rewards. If you dare to escape, you¡¯ll end up in the belly of a shark.¡± As Jay finished his sentence, he gave Finn a look. Finn promptly pinched the man''s mouth open, shoved a fava-bean sized jelly bean into his mouth, and closed it shut. When he was sure that the jelly had gone down his esophagus, he then exined, "This is a tracking device. For the next three days, every step that you take will be under our surveince. If you don''t return to report after that, we''ll have your life." "Get out." Jay roared. The man quickly ran away with his tail between his legs. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 Angeline let out a weak sigh. "Although I hate the Titus family a lot, you shouldn''t involve innocent people, Sir Ares-" Before she could finish her sentence, she noticed Jay ring at her with a sharp gaze. She went silent. Jay sighed weakly too. Angeline was so naive. How could he not be worried about her? Finn saw that the air around them both was getting cold and awkward, so he interrupted and said, "Miss Severe, does your wound need attention?" Jay replied, "Go and get her wounds wrapped up." Angeline refused. "No need. It''s not serious. It''s just a little flesh wound." Jay nced over to her arm which was already red and roared. "Just do as I say and stop babbling." Was he worried about her? Angeline muttered, "I¡¯ll go then. No need to get that angry." After an hour, Finn returned to the car alone. Jay looked at Finn, his handsome face ashen." Where''s Angeline?" Finn shrugged. "Miss Severe doesn''t want to anger you anymore, so she called a cab and left." Jay''s gaze shifted toward the hospital entrance where he saw Angeline getting into a taxi. His eyes had a despondent look to them. The next day, headlines across each inte media tform were strewn with the headline, ''Sera Severe went intobor at Grand Asia, Jack Ares kept herpany.'' George Severe had just regained his consciousness, and the first thing he saw on TV was the image of Sera inbor. He was so furious that he hurled the remote across the room. He glowered at Anne. "This is that good daughter of yours." Anne was also utterly shocked by the news. She was stunned and froze where she stood. "Master, this can''t be true." Anne copsed onto the chair. She could not believe it at all. Her darling daughter really was Jack Ares¡¯ lover. "The truth is in front of your eyes. What else do you have to say?" George roared. Anne cried and wailed, saying, "Master, the one Sera likes is Jay Ares. You know that for a fact. Now that she''s Jack''s lover, she must have reasons of her own." George became silent. He noticed that Anne had a good point. "Make arrangements for me to get out of the hospital. I want to ask Angelina what this is all about." George was enraged. Anne dared not disobey, so she quickly did as she was told. Soon after, George and Anne arrived back at Severe Manor. Anne then proceeded to interrogate Angelina. "Missus, was it you who spread the news about Sera?" Anne asked furiously with her arms akimbo. Angelina was calm. "I didn''t do it." George was more straightforward. ¡°Jay Ares did it then?" Angelina nodded. "Without your permission, he wouldn¡¯t have done that." George was livid. He knew Jay well. Angeline was Jay¡¯s weakness. If Angelina was adamant about stopping him from doing so, he would have listened to her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was obvious that Angeline did not stop him. Angeline looked at her father with bloodshot eyes." Dad, it looks like you really don¡¯t care enough about this daughter of yours. Don¡¯t you know that Jay and I have broken up?" Chapter 767 Chapter 767 It was unexpected for George. Jay and Angeline had such a deep and profound rtionship with one another. How could they have broken up? The young couple was perhaps throwing tantrums. George said in a pained tone, "You kept repeating that you want to revitalize the Severe family''s name, yet take a look at what you''ve done? Even if Sera was wrong, the family¡¯s dirtyundry shouldn''t be publicized. You didn''t prevent Mr. Ares from taking revenge on her, and now the Severe family''s honor is ruined. How do we win back the trust we''ve lost in the future?" Angeline smiled sourly. "It was her fault. Why should I help her pretend that everything¡¯s going swell?" George was at the end of his tether. "You... She¡¯s your little sister." Angeline looked at her silent mother on the side and nced at Anne and her father, who was sitting overbearingly on the sofa. She suddenly sneered, "Is she my sister? Dad, you abandoned Mom and built a whole new family with another woman. All your clothes in this house were wiped clean. You left nothing behind. Since you''ve decisively walked away and left nothing behind for Mom to remember you by, how could you possibly think that you''re still a member of this family?¡± "You didn''t want this family anymore, Dad. Yet you expect us to consider her as our sister. Isn''t this a little bit too forceful?¡± George was trembling with anger. "Angeline Severe, the wordsing out of your mouth are truly despicable." Anne disyed an expression as if she was the weakling and she wept endlessly. "Darling, forget about it. Our Sera did a stupid thing because she wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Let''s not me the missy for it.¡± The more weakness she showed, the more anger raged inside George. It was all vented onto Angeline." You rely on Mr. Ares to be your backbone. That''s why you''re so oppressive. I truly regret that I failed to discipline you strictly from the beginning-" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angeline retorted, "I regret it even more. I went to Imperial Capital in the middle of the night yesterday t o beg Mr. Ares to save your daughter. Forget about the fact that I''ve knelt there for quite some time, but someone even injured my arm. Yet the moment you step into this house, I¡¯ve received no sympathy from you, only condemnations. It''s bitterly disappointing.¡± Then, George noticed that Angelina''s arm was covered byyers of thick gauze. His facial expression turned awkward instantly. It seemed like the rtionship between Angeline and Jay Ares was indeed ruptured. The next words he uttered were softer in tone, yet it was even more torturing to the heart. "Before, I thought that I could rely on you and Zayne to restore the Severe family''s glory. But now, it seems like I was wrong. You¡¯re talented, yet you¡¯re unwilling t o use that energy of yours on the right path. Perhaps I''ll have to rely on your half-brother and sister to restore the Severe family¡¯s honor." Angeline felt disgusted in every possible way. She had given her greatest effort recently in following up thepany¡¯s business. Moreover, she had gained valid information to destroy the Titus family and reim the Severe family''s customers. After a short while, she would have been able to revive the Severe family''s industrial territory. Yet, George''s words had made her flinch and retreat. The Severe family was no longer hers. Angeline kept silent and said nothing in retort. Old Master Severe suddenly mmed his crutches to the ground. He stood up in a trembling manner and said with grief, "That''s enough, George. The two of you were the ones who have failed in Sera''s upbringing. That''s the reason she got herself pregnant before marriage. Now you''re venting your anger on Angeline. Do you think that it''s reasonable?" It was only now that George and Anne held back their arrogant and despotic demeanors. They dropped their heads down, saying nothing in return. Old Master Severe resentfully looked at George and Anne. "Sera is Jack Ares'' lover, and that''s a fact. The two of you should n for what will happen to the second half of Sera''s life now. Will you two continue to let her stay by Jack Ares'' side and be his mistress for the rest of her life so that she''ll never see the light of day? Or will you take her back and let her turn over a new leaf and make a fresh start?" George replied in a low voice, "TH listen to your advice, Father." Anne looked worried. "However, Jack Ares is not an ordinary man. He may disagree with letting Sera leave him." Old Master Severe said with an imposing manner," She¡¯s one of the Severe family''s daughters, and she absolutely won''t be allowed to be anyone''s mistress. I don¡¯t care who he is. As long as we stand firm on our decisions, he''ll have to let her go." Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Old Master Severe had made the final decision. Hence, George and Anne had nothing to say in retort. Angeline thought to herself, ''Jack Ares is now the person in charge of Ares Enterprises, so he''s acting arrogant and domineering. He doesn''t even care about Jay, not to mention the Severe family. ''What can Grandfather do to force Jack Ares to let Sera go?'' Once George and Anne left, Old Master Severe called Angeline into the study. He said somewhat bluntly, "I know that you hate her, Angeline. But the family''s dirtyundry truly shouldn''t be publicized. If our Severe family wants to regain its strength and glory, the family¡¯s nobility and honor cannot be destroyed. Otherwise, how would we win back people¡¯s hearts in the future?'''' Angeline felt like she had a deja vu. "Grandfather, do you want me to go forth and negotiate with the Ares family?¡± Old Master Severe nodded. "You¡¯re the only one who can do this." Angeline refused. "I can¡¯t.¡± The old man stared at her, while Angeline found an excuse to beat about the bush. "I''ve broken up with Jay Ares. So, I believe Jack wouldn¡¯t give me the time o f day." Old Master Severe shook his head. "I didn¡¯t say that I want you to beg Jay Ares. I want you to use that head o f yours. With your capabilities, I''m sure you''re able to figure out how to persuade Jack to let her go." Angeline continued to droop her head. Old Master Severe sighed. "No matter what we discuss, you''re simply harboring hate toward her in your heart." Angelineined, "Aunty Connors took my father away, Grandfather. Don''t you see how much pain my mother¡¯s in? Why should I help their family out? Besides, I''ve helped enoughst night." Old Master Severe replied earnestly, "Grandfather hopes that you can put aside your personal grievances and put the overall situation of the Severe family first right now. You may think it through." When she came out of her grandfather''s study, Angeline was caught in a bind. The weather had entered midsummer. Hence, the air was sultry and humidly hot. Cicadas were incessantly chirping on the overhead branch, and Cole Yorks was sitting listlessly on the rot-proof wooden bench in the courtyard, thinking about his problems. It did not take long before the sun prated the clouds, and the sky went dark almost too suddenly. Then, there was a sh of lightning before a burst of thunder, and heavy raindrops started falling. Cole hurried into the house, covering the top of his head with his hands. Standing below the eaves as he looked at the foggy sky, he thought to himself, ''A storm ising.¡¯ Carson, who had disappeared for several days and nights, ran inside from the curtains of rain. When he noticed Cole standing at the door, he immediately called out joyfully, "Young Master."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cole¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. "You little brat, why have you been out for so long?" Cole looked at his wet and dirty clothes with disgust and frowned. "Take a bath and change into clean clothes. Then,e to the study and look for me." Carson looked at his clothes, and when he noticed all the mud, he looked at Cole in amazement. "You didn¡¯t vomit the moment you saw my dirty clothes today, Young Master?" Carson said with joy. Cole''s face showed a sullen expression. "This is all thanks to that woman who fought fire with fire. It actually worked." Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Cole moved to the study. This room of his did not have many books, but it disyed all sorts of weird weapons. Cole sat on the revolving high chair, and his eyes fell o n the sculpture on the desk. It was a ster sculpture that he got up and kneadedst night after failing to fall asleep. Then, Carson came in and saw that his young master was staring at the ster sculpture in a daze. When h e looked at the statue again, he noticed that it was a beautiful woman with long hair, a big pair of eyes, and a high nose bridge. Carson was stunned. He admitted that the girl portrayed in this sculpture was indeed beautiful, but the young master had seen thousands if not tens of thousands of stunning women. The facts had proven that the young master was always a cold man. He absolutely had no feelings for any woman. However... Carson rubbed his eyes. ''Did I see it wrong? The young master¡¯s eyes when he''s looking at this sculpture are clearly different from when he looks at any other woman.'' It was loving and passionate, yet filled with tenderness. "What¡¯s so sacred about this noble and beautiful youngdy, Young Master?¡± Carson had followed Cole around since he was a child. The only thing he had learned from him was the essence of killing thousands secretly yet carrying a smile on the surface. Cole replied, "Angeline Severe." Carson had never met Angeline. Moreover, he could not care less about Angelina''s background. In his opinion, any woman who could yield to his young master was perhaps the reincarnation of Mother Mary, and he had to be forever grateful to this female saviorter on. "Do you like thisdy, Young Master?" Carson asked. Cole shot a re akin to darts toward him. "Why are you groundlessly calling out to her like that? You have to call her the missus from now on." Carson swallowed his saliva. He had merely left the young master for a few days, yet the young master''s rtionship with this woman had developed to the point of them discussing marriage? Was it not going too fast? Carson was a little worried that his young master, who was not well versed in love affairs, was being deceived by someone. However, after having second thoughts about it, it was not a problem anyway since thest thing that his young mastercked was money. If the con woman could seed in lying her way here, then the Yorks family might even be gracious toward her. After all, making the young master fall in love was something improbable. It would even be considered great merit. "Have you proposed yet, Young Master?" Carson leaned in front of his young master excitedly. He disyed his gossipy nature as he was dying to know which treasures had been deceived out of the young master from this woman. Cole thought about it for a moment and said, "I''ve given her a card that contains 100 billion inside. But-" When he recalled the woman''s expression when she epted the card, she clearly did not believe that there was money in it. Many days had passed, yet he had not received a single message about the card being used. Cole could not help but show a smile. Carson swallowed his saliva. "100 billion?" "Then, have you done that with her?" Carson poked two fingers together, gesturing an intimate action. Cole could not help but cover his face in his hands. When he thought about the moment he tried to kiss Angeline yet was pped ruthlessly by her, he felt the hurt once more. "No," he replied abruptly. "Did you kiss her lips?" Carson became anxious. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cole shook his head. "Have you held her hand?" Cole shook his head once more. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 Carson screamed in agony. "Did you run into a con woman, Young Master? 100 billion! That''s the financial resources that the top giants of Imperial Capital have. Even a wealthy family like the Ares family and Grand Asia''s owner is only worth a few hundred billion." Cole said nonchntly, "The Yorks are trillionaires. Why should we care about this small change?" Carson beat his chest, suffocated. "Still, money shouldn''t be spent this way, Young Master. If you have to go out and look for girls, tell them that a kiss is worth 100 million. Think of how many girls would line up just for you." Cole thought about the scene and suddenly felt sick to his stomach once more. "How can Angeline even bepared to those other vulgar fans?" Cole scoffed. Carson could not fathom the feeling of love and asked, "I do wonder how stunning this woman truly is that you¡¯re willing to spend this much money on her?" Cole patted him on the shoulder. "I''ll take you to see her on another day. First, you have to tell me what are the important things you''ve discovered from the past few days?" When it came to working matters, Carson immediately restrained his unruly attitude. "Young Master, an olddy who had worked in Tourmaline Estate for many years said that she saw your aunt. However, your aunt only stayed in Tourmaline Estate for two years before she left. The olddy was slightly aged, so she doesn''t remember many things very clearly. It takes time for her to recall her memories." When the Ares family was mentioned, a brilliant light appeared on Cole''s handsome face. "Our fates have crossed again, Jay Ares." Carson had investigated the Ares family before and admired Jay very much. "I''ve inquired much about Mr. Jay Ares before. He''s the eldest grandson of the Ares family and was personally trained by the Grand Old Master Ares himself to be the sessor. Not only is he extraordinarily handsome, but he¡¯s also maliciously two-faced and deeply shrewd. He founded Grand Asia when he was young and became a chairman worth 100 billion in just three years. Speaking of his capabilities, it''s neck and neck with yours, Young Master." "How much money did he give you for you to put him o n such a high pedestal?" Cole was simply unpleased. Carson was dumbfounded. The young master was a double-dealing and backstabbing man. He was someone who would secretly stab a person in the back after calling them a brother and would rarely show his dislike toward a person. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Did he end up bing an enemy of Jay Ares so soon, right aftering to Imperial Capital? "You have a dislike toward Mr. Jay Ares, Young Master?" Carson scratched his head, feeling somewhat puzzled. "Even when you hate someone to the extreme, I''ve never seen your expression darken before." Cole spoke in a low, muffled voice, "This Jay Ares is Angeline''s ex-husband. Angeline no longer has any feelings for him. I''ve sent someone to take his life before, but those bunch of idiots were too useless and let him escape. You came back right on time. I¡¯ll leave this task to you instead." Cole patted Carson on the shoulder once he was done." Don¡¯t let me down." Carson was stunned. "The woman you like is a married woman, Young Master?" ''The young master¡¯s foresight in choosing a spouse is simply untteringly underwhelming.¡¯ "Is there a problem?" Cole asked. Carson replied, "Young Master, haven''t you heard of the saying, ''brothers are like your limbs, and women are akin to clothes because they¡¯re interchangeable''? Did you have to pick a fight with the prince of Imperial Capital over a woman? Offending him is not a t all beneficial to us.¡± Cole answered him straightforwardly, "I can afford to lose this limb. But if you don''t let me have these clothes and let me run naked, I''ll call it quits.¡± Carson, Then, he very helplesslypromised. "Alright. Okay. Since Young Master likes this woman-¡¯¡¯ Cole red at him fiercely, and Carson quickly corrected his words. "I mean, Young Missus. Since Young Master likes the missus so much, I shall help Young Master achieve his wish no matter what. Whether or not he''s the prince of Imperial Capital, since he has crossed paths with the young master, then it''s merely bad luck on his part." Cole was pleased. "Make it wless. Don''t let Angeline know that we were the ones behind it." Carson sighed. The young master had always been wild and unscrupulous and was never afraid of consequences. However, the young master had nned and prepared ahead for the missus. That woman was indeed not a simple person. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 The night was quiet. Angeliney on the bed as she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Her grandfather¡¯s words to her during the day made her fall into entanglement and conflict. Grandfather hoped that she would put aside her resentment and ept Anne as her family to expand the Severe family''s social status. The old man''s heart was actually in the right ce. However, she could note to terms with it since she despised Anne for stealing her father. Now, her mother had to be all alone. She also detested Sera for fawning over Jay. Subconsciously, she always felt that Jay belonged to her. It was a disgraceful behavior on Sera¡¯s part to covet her brother-inw. It was simply impossible for her to bear no ill-feelings and ept them into the family whole- heartedly. Then, she heard a sigh amidst the night. Angeline heard the sound and got up as she sat in shock. She focused her ears to make sure that she had not heard it wrong. Did someone heave a sigh outside the window? Who could it be? Angeline paced toward the window with her bare feet. She opened the window and saw a ck damask tied t o the windowttice and the tree trunk in front. Cole was leaning on the ck damask with his arms resting on the back of his head. His legs were leisurely crossed over one another.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When he saw Angeline, Cole immediately sat up. In a sh, his whole person entered the window. Under the dim moonlight, Angeline looked at the man standing against the light. He was as beautiful as the Greek gods that descended to the mortal world. However, Angeline could not afford to make the mistake of being smitten by this beautiful deity-like creature. She was utterly speechless. "What are you doing in the middle of the night?" "I was missing you." Cole smiled. Angeline was so dumbfounded that she could not keep her mouth close for the life of her. What did this guy want by missing her in the middle o f the night? Cole passed through Angeline and strode toward the bed. Without the owner''s permission, he started to take off his shoes. "Stop it." Angeline¡¯s voice was low, but it was roaring with anger. Cole raised his gaze to look at her, and an injured expression filled his beautiful pupils. "I''m sleeping with you tonight,¡± he announced domineeringly. Angeline smacked her forehead and let out a sigh to the heavens. "Dearest God, where on earth did you dig out such an exotic living fossil?" Cole frowned. "I''m someone who has received the highest degree of new-age education, yet you¡¯re calling me a living fossil?¡± Angeline retorted, "Your cognition on hermaphrodites is still based on the most basic lustful desire. What''s the difference between this and the coption of those primitive life-forms?" Cole, Angeline continued, "We''re more advanced animals. D o you know the difference between us and the other lower animals?" "Tell me.¡± Cole looked as if he was being given a lesson. "More advanced animals have bigger brains, and they know how to restrain their desires," Angeline stated. Cole snorted coldly. "You''ve uttered so much nonsense, and all of it are merely excuses to not sleep with me.¡± Angeline rolled her eyes at him. "Even if you''re shameless, I¡¯m not. You have to get out immediately." Cole took off his jacket andy on her bed. "I''m not leaving." Angeline,"..." "I beg of you, please leave. If anyone finds out about this, it''ll ruin my honor," Angeline said in a low voice. Cole continued toy on the bed in a self-centered manner and said rather unceremoniously, "Don''t worry. Even if your reputation is ruined, I don''t mind." Angeline rolled her eyes continuously. "What can I do so that you''ll leave?" Cole nced at Angeline''s body. "Take care of me. I''ll leave after you''re done." Angeline''s face turned green as she held the pillow tightly. "I''m afraid of you now." Then, she hugged her pillow and went into the babies¡¯ room next door. Angeline carried Baby Robbie and ced him on Jenson''s bed while she upied her son''s bed. Jenson woke up from this and asked in a low, muffled voice, "Mommy, why aren''t you sleeping in your own room?" Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Angeline absent-mindedly answered, "Because there''s a feral kitty in Mommy''s room." "A feral kitty?" Angeline dozed off and slowly closed her eyes. Jenson''s eagle-like eyes shot a sharp cold light. He got up and put his shoes on, then went into the next room. Cole looked at the little bun who walked in and asked disappointedly, "Where''s your mommy, little guy?" Jenson ignored him, simply going straight to the bed andying down. Cole,"..." "Daddy just asked you something. Why didn''t you answer?" "Are you nning to be our stepfather?" Jenson started to talknguidly. There was stiffness in his tone. Coley beside Jenson. "Yes. When I marry your mommy, you''ll be my son." Jenson said, "Don¡¯t me me for being straight, but if you be my stepfather, we won''t use your money. Henceforth, when you''re older, we won¡¯t be providing you any support as well." "Well, aren''t you being heartless?" "It''s already very polite of me for not bringing you into the forest to feed you to the tigers.¡± Jenson whirred with rage. Cole was in betweenughter and tears. Then, he turned to look at Jenson. "It seems like I have to have another baby with your mommy." Jenson retorted, "Dream on. Hmph. Moreover, my mommy''s unable to have children." "Darn, then how did all of youe into existence? I won''t believe you. If your mommy and that Jay Ares could give birth to lovely babies such as yourself and your siblings, then she¡¯s able to do the same with me." Cole was slightly unconvinced. Jenson added, "After my mommy gave birth to us, she was violently abused and lost her ability to have children." Cole was shaken to his core, and there was a chill in his bone. "Who did it?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "My daddy has already avenged my mommy. There''s no need for you to do these things for her." Cole, who was choked by his words, looked a little gray. "Didn''t your daddy and mommy break up?" Cole asked. Jenson asked him in return, "Haven¡¯t you ever fought with your mommy?" Cole looked at Jenson''s bright pupils and adapted to the situation. He shook his head. "Never." "What about your daddy?" "Never as well." Jenson''s eyes were faintly locked on Cole''s grinning expression as he said, "My daddy and mommy have never fought as well." Cole,"..." Suddenly, he could not figure Jenson''s mind game anymore. Jenson turned the conversation around. "However, it''s just like the good rtionships you have with your parents. Even if it''s great, you''d still have to separate from them. The same goes for my mommy and daddy." Cole was in betweenughter and tears again. ¡°That¡¯s a n irrelevant interpretation.¡± After being looked down upon by the tiny thing, Cole n o longer wanted to carry on with the conversation. "Forget it. I''m leaving." Cole was in a foul mood as he shed out the window. Jenson secretly took his phone out and sent a text message to his daddy, ''Daddy, a wild man crawled into Mommy''s bed in the middle of the night.'' It was hard for Jay to fall asleep, and the ringing of his phone once again awakened him. He irritably grabbed his phone over and saw Jenson''s text. The rage within him immediately took over his drowsiness. The fluorescent light of the mobile phone shone on his handsome face, and the coldness in his pupils was overflowing. "How dare you provoke my woman, Cole Yorks?! I guess you¡¯re tired of the land of the living." "Gagher." "President Ares."N?velDrama.Org owns this. A narrow wooden bed was ced in the corner, and Finn was seen sitting up from the bed. Then, he walked toward Jay. "Find someone to castrate that b*stard Cole Yorks for me. Failure''s uneptable." Finn, Using that big brain of his, he could almost immediately guess what kind of mistake Cole had made and answered without much thought, "Yes." Chapter 773 Chapter 773 It was four o¡¯clock in the morning when Cole returned to the mountain vi. When he opened the door and entered, Carson was standing behind him like a ghost. "Are you heading out or are you justing back, Young Master?¡± Carson rubbed his eyes sleepily. His voice was akin to a ghost that was crawling out of an ancient well. Cole shoved the coat in his hand into Carson¡¯s arms. Then, he sat down on the sofa in the living room with a darkened face. He picked up the hip sk on the coffee table and began to gulp the contents down. Carson walked over. "Who made you this unhappy, Young Master?" Cole swallowed a mouthful of liquor, and the corners o f his lips curled up in anger. "That damned woman, Angeline Severe, actually rejected me after I went all the way there to present myself!¡± Cole scoffed angrily. Carson''s jaw dropped in astonishment. Did he hear him right? His young master went out wanting to frolic with that woman in the dead of night but was rejected instead? Cole pointed toward Carson''s exaggerated response." Close your mouth." Carson used his hand to seal his mouth shut and said i n disbelief, "Were you being too subtle, Young Master? Girls like to pretend to be reserved and are afraid that they''ll leave a casual impression. Perhaps she¡¯s loosening the reins to grasp you better." Cole looked at Carson. "I was lying on her bed, waiting for her to undress. Was that too subtle?" Carson''s mouth twitched violently. "That''s overly unsubtle." Cole bitterly uttered, "That Angeline Severe has truly dampened my spirits." Carson looked at the young master who had a lovehate expression on his face. He truly wanted to worship Angeline Severe. Even when she treated the young master this way, he did not want to tear her to pieces? Cole remembered the cold reception he received tonight, and there was sullenness in his heart. He picked up the hip sk again and poured the liquid on his handsome face. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Carson grabbed the sk over. "Isn¡¯t she merely one woman, Young Master? You can get whatever or whoever you want. You have to take your time in making a decision about these matters." Cole replied, "It''s not just Angeline, but her triplets as well. I truly adore them from the bottom of my heart. A t Robbie''s young age, he was able to learn my Limbo Micro Footwork after a single nce." "Moreover, that little Jenson with his poisonous words is simply too lovable. As for Zetty, that delicate face of hers is exquisite. The tone of her baby voice simply melts my heart." Carson sighed. "You''re doomed, Young Master." Cole stared at Carson in a daze. "Speak normally." Carson continued, "Young Master loves Miss Severe, hence everything around her seems like it''s the best i n the world. This is what they call, ''love me, love my dog''." Cole tried to maintain a trace of rationality. "This is not a love me, love my dog situation. There are too many faulty people around her. I¡¯m vexed at the ones I''ve met. Her mother submits meekly to insults, and she''s weak and gullible. Just looking at her makes me angry. As for her grandfather, he¡¯s as cunning as a fox H Cole stopped his next sentence as he thought that it was boring to list them all out. "Anyway, I''m telling you, I like Angeline and all three o f her children. You have to think of a way to bring them all to me.¡± Carson nced toward the hazy dawn and replied, " It¡¯s almost daylight, Young Master. You should go to bed. When you wake up, perhaps I would''ve seeded in inviting Miss Severe to the mountain." Then, Cole swayed himself toward the bedroom upstairs. Carson touched his slim chin resolutely, his eyes filled with glistening light. "Time for us to meet, Angeline Severe." In the backyard of the Titus family''s residence. It was early in the morning. Yumi opened her eyes and screamed when she saw the man lying next to her. "Huh?¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 "What¡¯s going on, Miss?¡± The servant opened the bedroom door and was dumbstruck when she saw the exquisite scene in the room. "Get out.¡± Yumi scoffed at the servant furiously. The servant proceeded to cover her eyes and hurried out. However, more and more people, including Yosemite and his wife, rushed to Yumi''s room upon being rmed by her scream. Soon enough, Yumi¡¯s room was surrounded by a crowd of people. The room''s door was locked, and the two people inside the room were fully clothed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Yumi red at the man in front of her. "Who said you coulde in here?¡± The man knelt in front of her and bowed his head, not daring to impose. "I''m sorry, Miss. It seems like I was confusedst night." Yumi trampled on his good-mannered heart. "Were you plotting to do something to me?" The man raised his head, stupefied. "I didn''t, Miss. Please believe me. I was obviously sleeping in my own roomst night, but I don¡¯t know what happened. When I woke up, I was already in Miss¡¯ room." ¡¯¡¯Don''t think that I¡¯m not aware that you have a crush o n me, Seth Severe." Yumi''s voice was filled with anger. Although the man''s face was somewhat delicate and pretty, it was slightly juvenile. He was more feminine and very quickly withered under Yumi¡¯s interrogation. "I admit that I do like you, Miss. As you know, I¡¯m the second young master of the Severe family. If I didn''t admire the miss'' talents, I wouldn''t havee to work in Titus Enterprise." Yumi looked at him in despise. Then, she sneered," Don¡¯t think that I''m not aware of your little plots. You entered Titus Enterprise to break into our higher social circle so that you''re able to reim the Severe family''s former glory." Seth shook his head. "You''ve misunderstood me, Miss. Although I''m a Severe, you also know that my grandfather wouldn¡¯t allow my mother to set foot inside the Severe family¡¯s house. For so many years, I''ve been seen as a b*stard son in the eyes of others and have suffered countless humiliations. I''ll never forget the pain that the Severe family has imposed on me. Why would I still fight for Severe Enterprise?" Yumi was a very calm and rational woman. At this moment, she had already analyzed the impact of last night''s absurdity. The thing that she had to do now was not to attack this weak man. Instead, she needed to stand and minimize the damage. Yumi looked at Seth¡¯s youthful face. She reached out her hand to touch his cheek and said, "You''re quite the looker." Seth''s eyes were filled with surprise. "Miss." Yumi continued, "I don¡¯t like you. But in order to cover upst night''s scandal, I¡¯ll marry you. After you walk out of this door, you have to stand tall and be a real man. You have to tell everyone that we''re lovers.¡± Seth nodded happily. "Rest assured, Miss. I won''t let you down." Yumi pulled Seth up on his feet. "Now, go and open the door." Seth went on to open the door, and when Yumi was looking at the back of his figure, a bit of resentment filled her eyes. If she were to find out who plotted this scandal against herst night, she would definitely retaliate. Smack! As soon as Seth opened the door, Yosemite''s p fell heavily on his face. "Seth Severe, you beast-" "Father," Seth called out nkly. Yosemite was dumbfounded. "What did you just call m e?" Yumi walked overnguidly and ced a hand on Seth¡¯s shoulder. They seemed intimate with one another. "I''m sorry, Dad. I never told you that I''ve been secretly dating Seth for a long time now. We could no longer bear it yesterday, and-¡± Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Yosemite looked at his sweet daughter and back at Seth, who was continuously nodding his head. He could somewhat believe his daughter''s words. "In that case, find a time to get married as soon as possible. You''re not young anymore, Yumi. You can''t afford to stall it.¡± Yosemite knew that if the scandal was spread, the Titus family''s honor would be destroyed. It did not matter whether Yumi liked this hothead. Marriage was the best way to protect the Titus family. Personal profit before everything else was a businessman''s way. Sometimes, even a daughter''s happiness had to be sacrificed. Yumi nodded, yet the smile on her face quickly dimmed. Yosemite wanted to suppress this matter resolutely." Although I don''t particrly like your family, Seth, since you and Yumi are in love with each other, I won''t be a hindrance. My daughter should still get married in a grandeur manner. I know that the Severe family is not at their prime, but even if a rich family is not as rich as they were before, they''re still richer than a poor family. I believe you can stille up with a generous dowry. 100 million, and not a single cent lesser. I think you''ll be able to figure it out." Seth twitched his lips. 100 million in cash was truly difficult for the Severe family¡¯s current state. However, Seth felt that he should at least try his best t o collect the amount. "Yes," Hence, Seth agreed to it. Yumi smiled at Seth as if she was giving alms to the poor. "Then, I''ll wait for your good news." It was not unwise for Yumi to use marriage to resolve the crisis. However, when he thought about Yumi Titus bing the Severe family¡¯s daughter-inw, Seth felt that he had overreached himself once more. Yumi¡¯s aura exceeded her height, and she was an intrepid woman. She was also calm, wise, and farsighted. However, all of her qualities had made her a self-centered and cold-blooded person. Although their family''s little greenhorn with a love-filled brain was smart in trivial matters, she could be easily fettered by feelings. Angeline would not end up being Yumi¡¯s opponent, right? When Grayson came in, he heard Jay''s order. "Reduce any event coborations with Severe Enterprise." Grayson was incessantly stunned. ''Wasn''t President Ares looking forward to giving all of the benefits to Severe Enterprise? Why did he suddenly change his mind?¡¯ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jay seemed to have noticed the doubts in Grayson¡¯s eyes. Thus, he exined, "Angeline is no longer the one in charge of the Severe family nowadays." Grayson had a sh of realization. President Ares involved himself in all of the Severe family''s matters. Suspicions were going around in the Severe family''s household regarding the senior branch''s beat down for the past few days. He was merely afraid that others would reap the benefits he was sowing, hence why he made this wise decision. "Yes." In the Severe family''s courtyard. Angeline was sitting listlessly on the courtyard''s swing. Cole had sneaked into her roomst night. She was so stupefied that she had barged into her sons'' room instead. When she woke up early in the morning, she found out that Cole was gone and Jenson was sleeping in her bed. From the current point of view, Jenson must have known that Cole had climbed onto the bedst night. I f this matter reached Jay¡¯s ears, then she would never be able to clean her name. She hesitated slightly. Should she persuade Jenson not to tell his dad about this matter? However, if she tried to cover it up this way, it would only reveal what she intended to hide in the first ce. Angeline returned to the dining hall to eat. The children had finished their meals and went to school b y themselves. Only Lady Severe and Shirley were dining around the table. Hence, Angeline looked upstairs in wonder." Where''s Grandfather?" Lady Severe took the poems on the coffee table and handed them to Angeline. "This is what your grandfather wrotest night." Angeline reached out and took a look. It wrote, ''People burnt beanstalk to boil beans, as the beans in the pot cry out its means. We were originally grown from the same root, why should we hound each other to death akin to a cold-blooded brute?'' Angeline sighed as she turned around and walked upstairs. She stood by Old Master Severe''s door and knocked on it. "Grandfather." "Come in," the old man''s voice sounded meager. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 Angeline opened the door and stood there, saying to Old Master Severe, "I promise you. After breakfast, I¡¯ll g o to Imperial Capital and get Sera back." The old man only went downstairs to eat after Angeline''s concession. After breakfast, Angeline tried to fulfill her promise and drove to Imperial Capital¡¯s Grand Asia Hospital. Sera stayed in Grand Asia after giving birth to the baby for nursing care. Her discharge date was probably in just a few days. Angeline went straight to the front desk of the inpatient department and inquired about Sera¡¯s ward number. Jack Ares was truly generous toward Sera. Despite everything, he had arranged for the best VIP ward in Grand Asia for her. Angeline felt puzzled. Jack and Jay clearly did not see eye to eye, so how could he be willing to offer such a profitable ward for Sera? He would not have asked his father back for the fee, right? Angeline started to get a little nervous after getting out of the elevator. She did not want to see Jay at all today. It was mostly because she had a hunch that Jay would know about Cole climbing into her window in the middle of the night. If Jay found out about it, he perhaps already had an intention to kill her. It was not because he loved her but simply that he was afraid her behavior would negatively influence his precious children. Angeline shrank her head as she hurried forward. She prayed silently in her heart, ''Dear almighty gods, please bless my path and obstruct me from meeting Jay Ares today.'' Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jay was in the medical department almost every daytely for his leg''s rehabilitation therapy. Moreover, his VIP ward was on the same floor as Sera''s. His ward¡¯s door was wide open with Finn standing guard by the door with his arms crossed. When he noticed Angeline sneaking in with her head down, Finn greeted her in a friendly manner, "Miss Severe.¡± Angeline lifted her head and looked at Finn. Her gaze could not help but shift into the inside of the room. She noticed Jay rolling up his trousers and was immediately relieved when she saw that his slender legs were filled with needles. He should not be able to go after her in that state, right? Thus, she stuck out her chest and proudly shot a supercilious look at Finn. "What a coincidence." "Gagher, invite her in." Jay''s malicious voice could b e heard from the inside. Angeline was stunned, yet she tried to make herself busy immediately... "I''m not free." Finn looked at Angeline''s back and chuckled. Then, he walked in the other direction. Angeline had been running for quite some time. When she turned around and did not see Finn, she thought that she had sessfully escaped. However, when she turned her head back, she saw Finnnguidly leaning against the ss wall in front o f her. "I advise you not to run away, Miss Severe. You''re not a s familiar with Grand Asia¡¯s mapping as I am." Angeline was so tired that she started gasping for air. She huffed and refused to believe in heresy as she retorted, "Is that so? Why don''t we try again?" Finn reached his hand out in a gentlemanly manner." Please." Angeline lifted her spirits for another round of escape. This time, her thoughts were more straightforward. She needed to get to the stairwell. However, when she reached the staircase as she gasped for air, she found that Finn had been waiting there long ago. Angeline was too tired to continue. Finn smiled and asked, "Are you still escaping?" Angelina waved her hand. "No more." She just had to meet Jay anyway, right? Did she not long to meet him in the past? What was there to be afraid of? Finn took Angelina into Jay''s ward. When Jay noticed that she was sweating profusely and heard the sound of her heavy breathing, he frowned. "Were you that afraid to see me?" Chapter 777 Chapter 777 Angeline chuckled goofily. "What are you saying, Sir Ares? Not a day has gone by where I don¡¯t dream of meeting you again." Her exuberant smile ran a shiver down Jay''s spine. "I''ve reminded you before, Angeline Severe. Don''t involve yourself with shady men." Jay''s tone grew dark. Angeline¡¯s eyes widened in indignation. "As if I need you to remind me that, Sir Ares. My mother''s never allowed me to spend time with shady people ever since I was a child. Forget shady men, she wouldn''t even let me be around shady women." "Are you still ying dumb?" Jay''s tone was dark. Angeline¡¯s mind clicked, and she knew that she could no longer keep the situation under wraps. Quietly, she murmured, "What''s youth without stupid decisions, Sir Ares?" Hidden in her words was a jab at how Jay too had done the same when he was young. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her words reminded Jay of the things he had done when he was young and head over heels in love. Kissing her when she was down with a fever because he could not help it only to end up with the cold himself. Visiting her almost every weekend when she studied abroad for he could not take the tortuous yearning in his heart. Drinking ginger tea with her while she was on her period. The past seemed hrious now that he thought about i t. The expression on Jay¡¯s handsome features grew darker by the moment, for he realized that Cole''s love for Rose Doyle was a replica of his all those years ago-madly in love. "Do you like him?¡± Jay''s hands gripped the handrails o f the wheelchair, his heart beating harder as he asked the question. He had no idea how he was going to face the future if she affirmed the question. Angeline tilted her head downward as she replied with an angry and resentful tone, "I''m pretty sure you''re well aware of who exactly it is I like, Sir Ares." With her reply, Jay felt his staggering heart begin to beat normally again. The gloomy clouds above his head seemed to give way for sunshine as well. The frost in his eyes melted away as his voice lightened when his lips parted again. "Then don''t just flirt with other people if that¡¯s the case." He was afraid that she would end up acting shamelessly in front of Cole Yorks despite herck of feelings for him, being her own adorable and energetic self. He was worried that she would treat Cole like she treated him where flirting was a constant. However, his words ended up adding fuel to Angeline''s angry mes. "I didn''t flirt with him," she shouted with tightly clenched fists. While she may admit that she had acted shamelessly i n front of Jay at times and spoke without thinking, it was only because she liked him. Not to mention their close rtionship and her falling for him at such a young age, it was only normal she flirted with him unabashedly since she had loved him for both her lives as well. Other men, however, she avoided them with her life. Taking in the angry veins popping on Angeline''s temple, Jay realized that perhaps he had phrased his words wrongly and ended up hurting her. "Why are you here in Grand Asia?" He quickly changed the subject. Still infuriated, Angeline replied stand-offishly, "To bring my sister home." Jay frowned. "I don¡¯t think my father would let her go." Angeline stated determinedly, "I¡¯ve promised Grandfather to bring her home, so I will. I¡¯ll leak all his dirt to the press should he try to stop me." Jay replied, "His scandals are already trending. I¡¯m afraid such a threat would help little with him." Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Regardless, Angeline wore an expression of ignorant courage and spoke, "He doesn''t have a say in this." Jay responded with an ''if you may'' gesture. "Tell me how it goes." Angeline was stunned at how easily he was letting her off. Had she known he would be all bark and no bite, she would not have spent thest few days constantly looking over her shoulder. Exiting Jay''s hospital room, Angeline was shocked to realize that Sera¡¯s was right next to his. "What a coincidence." Angeline sighed. What she did not know was that it was Jay''s intention, just so he would have the chance to see her. In Sera¡¯s hospital room sat Jack''s first wife next to her bed, caringly feeding Sera chicken soup. Mockery danced over Angeline''s expression as she leaned against the doorframe. "Thank you for taking s o much care of my sister, Madam.¡± Both the madam''s and Sera''s gazes turned to the door. Seeing Angeline, their expressions instantly turned to shock. Angeline continued, "Although, I¡¯m curious why you¡¯re not taking the time to worry for Josephine, your daughter. Don¡¯t you care to know about how she''s living and all when you clearly have the time to feed m y sister soup?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sera looked at the madam suspiciously. The kinder the other was to her, the weirder she had begun to feel. The madam was more impatient than anyone on the day of herbor, though Sera filed that away as the madam having a heart of gold and caring deeply for everyone in general. However, suspicion began to grow when Sera knew of the madam''sck of care for Josephine''s life. A look of embarrassment shed through the madam''s face before she reverted to being gentle and calm. "Thank you for worrying about Josephine, Miss Severe. However, from what I know, the reason Josephine is locked out of Tourmaline Estate by her father is due to careless friends." Angeline chuckled lightly. "I¡¯m sure you''d know better than I, Madam, if it is truly due to careless friends or if there¡¯s a deeper reason behind.¡± With that, Angeline entered the room. Sera red at her. "What do you want? Did youe here tough at me?" Angeline replied, ¡°Would you stop being so calctive?" Sera scoffed and turned her head away. Angeline stated her purpose, "I''m here because Grandfather wants me to ry a message. He wants to know your ns for the future. Whether you''ll stay by Jack Ares'' side as his dodgy mistress, or if you¡¯ll return to the Severe family and restart your life... Live all over again as Miss Severe." Sera bit her lip, ashamed. Ever since she could remember, she had spent her life silentlypeting with Angeline. If Angeline liked Jay Ares, she would like him even more. She devoted herself to studying in hopes to be outstanding enough to destroy Angeline. The madam loved her, and she had even carefully maintained her subtle rtionship with Jay Ares. She had believed that Jay''s love for Angeline would stretch over to loving her family as well, thus treating her, Angeline''s sister, well. However, she was knocked down by Jay''s cold indifference in the end. It had finally dawned on her that the spot in Jay''s heart was reserved for Angeline and Angeline only. She was doomed to lose even if Angeline did nothing. "Alright. I''ll go back," she muttered softly. The madam¡¯s hand slipped, and the bowl fell onto the floor. "Are you sure, Sera? I can protect you from harm if you stay by my side, but I can''t say the same about the Severe family now that they''re bankrupt." Angeline stared at the bowl of soup on the floor, shocked by the madam''s outburst of a reaction. "Madam, by staying with you, wouldn¡¯t my sister need to call you her sister? While both of you serve the same man?" Angeline spoke, purposefully provoking the madam while her sharp eyes locked with the madams''. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 The madam''s panic was not lost to Angeline¡¯s eyes. Kneeling on the floor, the madam picked up the shattered shards of porcin. Angeline sighed. "I''ll process the documents for your discharge." However, when Angeline returned frompleting the discharge paperwork, she was met with the sight o f Jack and his henchmen at the hospital room door. "I''m here to bring you home, Sera.¡± Now that his dirty secrets had been thrown into the light, Jack decided t o forego his gentlemanly facade to tantly take hold of Sera from Angeline. Sera remained quiet as she sat on the bed inplete disregard of the fight between Jack and Angeline. Like an abandoned puppet, she would follow whoever won. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Angeline, as far as Jack was concerned, was only arrogant because she had Jay backing her up. Now that the two had separated and were on horrible terms, Jack paid her no attention. What he did not know was that Angeline was the type of person who worked better the stronger the pressure. "Jack, you shameless old man. My sister has no rtion to you whatsoever. As a Severe, I¡¯m bringing her home today and you can''t stop me," Angeline stated angrily. The corners of Jack''s lips tugged into a wretched smirk. ''''How much do you think I spent on her? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t im interest?" "How much?" "100 million." Jack knew that as a bankrupted family, the Severes would not be able to liquify 100 million at such short notice. Angeline shouted at the atrocity, "You might as well rob a bank for that money! All my sister did was eat a few meals with you Areses and you ask me for 100 million?" Jack smiled silently. His expression was one that showed it was non-negotiable. Angeline felt herself fume. In a neighboring room, Jay quietly eavesdropped. A slightly mocking smile grew on his attractive features. Jack could not be more wrong if he thought he could tyrannize Angeline just like that. Angeline Severe was a world-ss hacker. A few taps here and there on her phone would easily get her a few ten billion, let alone 100 million. What Jay was curious about was who Angeline would choose to borrow from. Would it be from himself, or would it be from Cole Yorks? After a moment of silence, Angeline spoke, "Those are your words, not mine, Jack. You''ll let my sister go should the Severe family send you 100 million." Jack nodded. He was certain that Angeline Severe could not do such a thing. Angeline pulled out her phone and began her moneyborrowing process. If Jack thought he could scam money from her, she would make him pay the price of pushing her around. Quickly, she found herself within the innerworks o f Ares Enterprises and transferred ten billion out. The entire process took less than ten minutes. Then, she transferred a billion to Jack''s ount and waved her phone in front of him. "The money¡¯s transferred. Let her go." Disbelief shone brightly in Jack''s sharp eyes. He had not expected Angeline to transfer a billion to him. However, in a quick moment, Jack received a call from thepany''s deputy. "Oh no, Mr. Director. A hacker hacked into ourwork and transferred out ten billion worth of funds." Jack red at Angeline Severe. "Was it you?" Angeline neither admitted or denied it. Jay had already guessed where Angeline''s funds came from at that moment and found himself exasperated by this woman''s simple innocence. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 It seemed like he had to clean up the mess she made after all. He motioned Finn to pass him hisptop. Outside, Jack''s sinister tone sounded again. "I almost forgot that you''re a hacker, Angeline. Still, I never expected you to be able to break through Ares Enterprises'' internalwork." Jack felt extremely lucky, for he had finally gotten hold of Angeline''s Achilles heel. After all, if she could steal Ares Enterprises'' funds, she could also steal their ssified documents. That would put Ares Enterprises in a passive position. Jack was dead set on forcing Angeline to a corner. "Just wait for a demand letter of awsuit, Angeline. I¡¯m suing you for endangering mypany''s profits." Angeline was only concerned about where Sera would end up. "As per our agreement, Jack, I''ve already transferred a billion to your ount. Shouldn''t you honor your words and let me bring my sister home now?" Jack''s expression looked constipated. Despite standing at the edge of danger, all Angeline was worried about was where Sera would go. "Fine. I''ll let her go," Jack replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He would think of a n to get Sera back. However, today would be reserved to n ways to get rid of Angeline once and for all. Jack reported it to the police. While he waited for the police to investigate, he received another call from the deputy. "Thework''s back to normal now, Mr. Director. The ten billion we lost has also somehow returned." Angeline was puzzled when she heard the words from the other end of the line. Just which heavenly angel descended and helped her? Jack¡¯s expression soured for he felt excruciatingly confused as well. Angeline had done nothing, yet the money Ares Enterprises lost was returned anyway. Perhaps it was not Angeline after all? Angeline stered on the expression of a framed victim. "Make sure to investigate first before you jump to conclusions, Jack, or you''ll end up making a fool out of yourself again." Jay closed hisptop. Hearing Angelina''s proud tone, his sexy thin lips tugged at its corners. This girl was using his magnificence to oppress others. Jack was infuriated at his inability to corner Angeline while also agreeing to release Sera. He went out for wool but returned home shorn. Staring at the unmoving Sera in the room, Angeline huffed. "Sera, are you leaving or not?" Slowly, Sera exited the room, leaving the madam with reluctance and pity in her eyes. Walking past the madam, Sera halted for a purposeful moment. "Thank you for all the care you''ve given me, Madam." The madam¡¯s eyes shone with unshed tears as she yelled in yearning, "Sera, Sera!" When Angeline left, she left decisively. To the point where she did not even spare Jay, who stayed in the next room, another look. Jay patted hisptop with a face of disappointment." Not even a thank you after I helped you.¡± Angeline walked Sera downstairs only to tell her, "You can go back first. There''s still something I need to do. I''ll go hometer." Sera may feel physically weak, but her habit of mocking andughing at Angeline was still strong. " You''re going to see Master Ares, right? I thought the two of you broke up? Aren''t you being a little too shameless by sticking to him?" Angeline huffed a reply. "Don''t stick your nose in my business." Infuriated, Sera mmed the door with a bang and shouted at the driver, "Let¡¯s go." Angeline turned around and walked back into the hospital. It was not a must that she saw Jay Ares, but she wanted to know if it had been him who helped her out moments ago. If he did, then she would have to return the money she took from Ares Enterprises to him. Staring at Angeline''s returning figure, a sharp re of envy shed through Sera''s eyes. Returning to the sixth floor, Angeline realized that Jack and his henchmen had left the ce. Angeline entered Jay''s hospital room right on time to see the doctor remove the needles from his legs. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 Angeline could not help but feel jealous of the female doctor as her gaze fell on Jay''s slender long legs. She too wanted to admire his legs up close and touch them from time to time. Jay¡¯s eyes fell on the small figure by the doorframe, her lovestruck gaze tinting his eyes with mirth. "Why are you back?" He pulled a long face. Angeline entered the room. She had not dared to ask him straight up as there were outsiders in the room. Rooted in ce, she did not know where to put her eyes. Jay turned to the doctor. "Please leave us alone." Following the doctor¡¯s exit, Jay stared at Angeline." How can I help you?" he asked despite already knowing the answer. Angeline stuttered slowly, "I... I''m here... to... uh... ask you... if you were the person who helped me- " Impatient, Jay interrupted her with an answer, "It was _ H me. Afraid that doing so would lead her on and allow her t o dream, his chiseled features reverted to their habitual expression of indifference and unfamiliarity. "The ten billion is for child support. Take good care of my children." Angeline replied, "It doesn''t cost much to take care of the children. Let me pay you back..." Grand Asia was going through trying times, so they needed the money more than she did. Jay responded, "That''s not necessary. I want my children spoilt, understood?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Weren''t you the one who said boys should be nurtured with hardships?" Angeline asked. Jay pinched the bridge of his brow as he felt his head throb. He had taken care of her with the idea that daughters needed to be spoiled rotten ever since she was a child, giving her only the best. However, being reincarnated into Rose Loyle''s ignorant body had given her habits o f the poor. ¡°From the things they eat to what they wear, if it''s not the best, I don¡¯t want it. Understood?" he rified. Angeline continued to correct him in earnest, saying," Still, clothes that cost hundreds of thousands might not be asfortable as t-shirts that cost less than a hundred-" Jay warned her harshly, "Don''t you dare dress my daughter in such cheap clothing.¡± "I understand." Seeing her still in the room, he lifted his eyes to look a t her confusedly. "Is there anything else?" Recognizing the mirth in her eyes, he bemoaned internally. Any act of decency toward her had kickstarted the hope in her heart. Angelina walked toward him with a brilliant smile." Thank you, Jaybie." Her gentleness and passion ignited the mes in his heart. However, he closed his eyes and locked the tion away, leaving unmeltable frost in his eyes by the time he opened them again. "Don¡¯t call me Jaybie anymore, Angeline." He warned fiercely. "Jaybie... Jaybie..." she continued to call mischievously. "I knew you still have me in your heart." Angeline smiled carefreely. "Or you wouldn''t have saved me just now." Jay could not help but think that the transfer of Ares Enterprises'' funds had been another attempt to test him. He knew, for every bit of sweetness he allowed her, he had to correct it with double, triple, the bitterness. He racked his brain to find a way to force her to give u P- Suddenly, an alluring woman appeared at the hospital room door. Her voice traveled faster than her person. "I''m back, Jay." Both Angeline and Jay were startled by the sudden voice. Lifting his gaze, he was met with the sight of a woman of above-average height entering the room with light steps in her low V-neck top that showed off her sensual and perfect figure. While she may have been shocked at the other woman''s beauty, Angeline waspletely stunned by her next course of action. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 The woman dove straight into Jay''s arms with a coquettish promation, "I missed you, Jay." To which Jay cupped her cheek and replied lovingly with mirth in his eyes, "What took you so long?" Angeline was stricken by his gentleness with her, such gentleness that once belonged to her and only her. Yet right then, he was giving it to this woman in front of her instead. Angelina''s eyes blurred as she stood dazedly in ce. After a passionate round of hugging with Jay did the woman finally acknowledge Angeline. The tall woman walked over to Angeline. Her enchanting figure coupled with the energetic spirit in her eyes crushed Angelina''s short-statured presence. "Is this chick your little ex-girlfriend, Jay?" Jay nodded. "Yeah." "Other than her face, I don¡¯t see much else of her that¡¯s of appeal." Angelina¡¯s emotions jumped between anger and humiliation. It was just that the boxy clothing she wore happened t o hide her figure. "What interesting taste you used to have." The woman tsked and sighed. Jay replied, "I was just a child. You can''t expect my taste back then to be as good as it is now."N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seeing Angeline close to tears, Jay changed the subject. "Anyway, now that you¡¯re finally back, we¡¯ll have to celebrate your return.¡± Jay and the alluring woman continued to banter intimately back and forth, treating Angeline like transparent air. Angeline had no idea how she managed to leave Jay''s room. She felt her chest bloom with snow roses as she struggled to breathe. Strolling mindlessly around Imperial Capital, Angeline found herself standing at the entrance of Hange Filming Studio. Angeline smiled bitterly as she stared at the familiar silhouettes at the shooting location. She was sullen and wanted to vent to Josie. However, Josie did not seem to have it any better than her. Dressed in the clothes of a side character, Josie was currently taking part in a scene where she gets pped harshly by the female lead. The scene ended up being taken over a dozen times due to the female lead who ended upughing after every take. Josie stood ring at the female lead with her eyes brimming with angry tears that refused to fall. No one knew whether the emotion she portrayed was her own or the character she yed, but it was perfect. Angeline truly believed that Josie''s acting skills greatly surpassed the female lead¡¯s. Josie''s cheek was reddened and bruised by the time the take finally passed. Then, without even an apologetic ''sorry'', the female lead turned and strutted away. Josephine stood, rooted in spot, and stared confusedly at Angeline who watched from afar. The two pairs of eyes locked as the duo read the pain that could not be put into words from the other¡¯s eyes. As Angeline approached, Josie reverted to her boisterous personality and smiled brightly. "Why are you here, Sis Angeline?¡± Angeline replied, "You''re done with work, right? Go change. I¡¯ll bring you out to eat." Her tone was deep and solemn. Josie brought Angeline to the changing rooms and entered her cubicle to change. From the cubicle next t o her, she heard the lightughter of a few other girls. "Who does that Lil Josie think she is? So what if she can act? That still doesn''t give her the right to outshine Sis Elsa. At least take into ount who has Sis Elsa¡¯s back." "Exactly. She''s just a rookie from nowhere. So what if she''s pretty and good at acting? This line of business i s cruel. She''ll never make it without a figure of high position having her back. It''s no one''s fault that she doesn''t know better. Sis Elsa has already taken mercy on her with just over a dozen ps. Hmph." ¡°There''s a scene where the male lead kicks her roughly tomorrow. I¡¯ll make sure to inform Brother Micheal to kick her so hard that she won''t be able to get up. Then we''ll have the director rece her." Chapter 783 Chapter 783 Angeline clenched her fists and kicked down the cubicle doors, shocking the girls inside to hug each other in fear. "Who are you?" Angeline replied, infuriated, "I¡¯m Lil Josie''s elder sister." The woman by the name of Elsa scoffed and went back to being arrogant. "You''re Josie''s sister? And here I thought you were some big shot. What, are you angry that I pped your sister? Then tell the director. Ask him to change the script too if you think you''re so great." Angeline took a menacing step closer. "I may not have the ability to have the director change the script, but I can make sure you won''t be a female lead anymore." A t that, Angelina''s fist met Elsa¡¯s face. "Ah! How dare you hit me? Do you have any idea who I am?" Elsa tried her best to shield her face. Her good friends had already escaped off to watch by the sidelines, afraid that Angelina''s fist would hit them too. After all, appearances mattered a lot in this line of business. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Elsa''s close friends quickly went to report her. Exiting her cubicle, Josephine was met with a fuming Angeline and quickly pulled her off to the side. "They bullied you! How could they?" Angeline asked, furious. Josie replied, "I changed my name. They don''t know that I''m an Ares. As far as they¡¯re concerned, I''m just a rookie actress who came out of nowhere. I don''t want t o rely on the Ares family anymore. I want to start over. This time with my own abilities." "Alright. If you don''t want to rely on the Ares family, I''ll protect you instead," Angeline imed domineeringly. Angeline was worried that Josephine would be bullied by nobodies. Soon enough, the producer and directors arrived. Elsa ran over and began to sob. "I don''t want to live anymore, Director. Look at my face! I don''t think I''ll be able to film anymore with my face like this." The director cooed and consoled her preciously. "Don''t worry, Elsa. There''s no other female lead than you. We''ll wait until your face heals before we continue filming, okay?" Then, he raised his voice and roared. "Who did this to Elsa? Show yourself right now." Previously hiding behind Angeline, Josephine stood out. "It was me, Director," Josephine imed. The director threw his phone at Josie''s face, only to be intercepted by Angeline''s outstretched hand. The director scoffed. "I can¡¯t believe you called someone to take revenge just because Elsa pped you a few times, Lil Josie. If you want to be so calctive, fine. You can forgeting in tomorrow." Angeline stepped forward. "Here I wondered what big shot director you are, but it turns out you¡¯re just a nobody. It¡¯s a blessing for you that my sister, Josie, appears before you. Yet you decide not to employ her?" The director was speechless."..." He stared at Josephine suspiciously. Indeed, her assertive aura and appearance were both qualities of someone from a big family. However, her constantly keeping it down to earth had him truly believing she was a mere nobody. At that moment, Angeline threw the director''s phone onto the floor and pointed a finger at him as she scolded, "Don''t you dare bully Josie again, or I¡¯ll make sure you never set foot in this line of work ever again." Having taken a blow to the face, Elsa huffed indignantly. "Don¡¯t let her scare you, Director. If Lil Josie really has some sort of power behind her, why would it only be revealed now of all times?¡± Persuaded, the director went back to being arrogant. " I¡¯ll have you pack up and leave right now if you don''t kneel and beg for Elsa''s forgiveness, Lil Josie." Stunned, Josephine actually walked over and knelt in front of Elsa to apologize. "I''m sorry, Elsa." Elsa raised a hand. However, she flew backward from Angeline¡¯s kick before she could strike her hand down. "Josie isn''t any Tom, Dick, or Harry you can take advantage of.¡± Then, Angeline pulled Josephine up disappointedly. Infuriated, the director ordered, "Go. Inform Master Jean that we have a crazy woman causing trouble at the studio." In no time, Jean Ares arrived amidst a huddle of bodyguards and assistants. "Master Jean," the director greeted like a loyal dog. "Who''s causing trouble here? Don''t they know that this is my territory?" Chapter 784 Chapter 784 The director pointed at Angeline. "It''s her. Please be careful. She can fight." Jean trailed his gaze along the director''s hand, and it fell on Angeline. Seeing Angeline and Josie, Jean immediately approached them with excitement. "Hey,dies, what are two of you beauties doing here?" Taking into consideration Josephine''s dignity, Angeline quickly reminded him with a whisper, "Don¡¯t expose our identities." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Jean halted in confusion. "Understood." "That director and the female lead over there bullied m y sister, Josie. Do what you deem is best," Angeline said. Jean''s expression immediately darkened. He turned around and sent a kick at the insignificant director''s abdomen. "Do you know who she is? How could you just bully her when you don''t know anything?" The director immediately got on his knees and begged, "I¡¯m sorry, Master Jean. I must be blind. It won''t happen again." Seeing the scene take a 180 from what was in her favor, Elsa realized that she had made a grave mistake as the Josie over there was actually someone even Master Jean was afraid to offend. She shuddered in fear. "I want this unreliable director and that female lead changed, Millie." "Of course, Master Jean." While this was happening, Angeline and Josephine quickly left the studio grounds. The two arrived at a French restaurant. Despite the fine wine and colorful dishes on the table, the two tasted dull vors on their tongues. Josephine dropped the knife and fork in her hands and flopped back onto the chair. "You don''t look so good, Sis Angeline. How have you been doing these days?" Angeline sighed mncholically. "I can''t believe your brother got himself a new girlfriend." "What will you do next?" Josephine asked worriedly. Angeline''s expression dulled. "My parents got divorced, so my father''spany would most probably be transferred to Seth and Sera. I''ve lost both my husband and mypany." Josephine was furious. "How could your father do this? Why would he want to live the rest of his life with his mistress when he has such a noble and dignified wife like your mother?" Angeline''s expression turned solemn. "It''s my and my brother''s fault for being so useless that we''ve disappointed my father. That¡¯s why he''s choosing to live the rest of his life with Anne Connors. That way, he''ll be able to openly support his illegitimate children." Josephine pped her palm onto the table. "That''s the most hrious thing I¡¯ve heard all week. Is your father''s mind growing muddled with age? How are you and Zayne no match for Sera and Seth? How can your father look at their worldviews and think ''oh yeah those are great children''? Why won''t your grandfather say anything?" Angeline replied, "My grandfather''s no longer as against Anne¡¯s family as he used to be.¡± Josie was fuming. "You¡¯re supposed to be the oldest daughter of the Severe family. It''s infuriating how you end up having to serve the illegitimate children.¡± Angeline smiled as sheforted Josie. "Don''t worry about me. My situation isn''t as bad as yours. I still have my mom." Josie sighed. "You have to tell me if there''s anything you need my help with.¡± The two sworn sisters continued to talk. It was only when the sky darkened that the two finally left the restaurant in reluctance. People and cars were a scarcity on the dark road now. Josephine tugged on Angeline''s hand. "It¡¯s toote to get back to Swallow City, Sis Angelina. Come stay at the apartment with me tonight.¡± Before Angelina could reply, the loud rumble of a sports car''s engine roared from behind. The duo turned in shock and saw over a dozen sports cars speeding on the road. They then stopped right in front of both Angeline and Josephine who were rooted on the pavement. The car door opened and a 20-year-old young adult alighted the vehicle. He approached Angeline and spoke respectfully, "Missus, Young Master calls for you toe home." Chapter 785 Chapter 785 Sharing a look with Angeline, Josephine piped up, "It must be my brother fetching you." Angeline felt it too good to be true, especially with the news of Jay¡¯s new girlfriend this morning. The idea of him changing his mind so quickly did not sit right with her. Josephine, however, pushed Angeline into the sports car. "Go! I knew my brother still loved you." Angeline did not let go of Josephine¡¯s hand." Something feels off about this, Josie." Josephine replied, "I''m pretty sure you''re just anxious. Fine, I''lle with you." Just like that, the two innocent misuses got into the stranger¡¯s sports car that began to drive toward the direction of Garden Of A Diary. Josephine spoke, "See, Sis Angeline? He must be fetching you back to Garden Of A Diary." Angeline found her previous worry dissipate as the car drove toward there. Soon, the duo felt the tell-tale signs of drowsiness and fell deeply asleep on each other¡¯s shoulders. The sports car drove past Garden Of A Diary and continued onward before quickly reaching Mount Vi. Cole Yorks walked out of the main doors. Waving at Cole, Carson reported excitedly, "I¡¯ve brought Young Missus back, Young Master. She came with an extra prettydy too." Cole approached the sports car. Seeing the two deeply asleepdies, he yelled angrily at Carson, "You drugged them? How are they different from dead fish now? It¡¯s no fun anymore." Carson replied, "Fret not, Young Master. All I did was disperse a bit of an essence used in hypnosis in the car. Carson began to order the men around, "Quickly, we must bring the two into Young Master''s bedroom. Young Master feasts tonight." Two servants approached, only for Cole to kick them away. "Go away. This is my woman. I won''t let you stinky men touch her." With that, he leaned down to carry Angeline out of the car. Carson asked, "What about this otherdy, Young Master?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cole replied, "Do whatever you want with her. I don¡¯t have such kinks." Carson spoke, "I understand." Carson brought Angeline into his room and ced her on the bed. Sitting by the headboard, mirth bled from his eyes as he stared at her exquisite features. "After today, Angeline, you¡¯ll officially be my woman.¡± With that, he stood up and walked to the bathroom. At the same time, in another bedroom, Carson threw Josephine onto the bed roughly, waking her up. She blinked open her eyes slowly. Seeing Carson, Josephine''s eyes shot wide as she snapped to a seating position with her hands over her chest. Then, she screamed, looking like a ughtered pig. "Ah! Help!" Afraid that her screams would disturb the young master upstairs, Carson reached a hand to muffle her mouth. "Would you please stop screaming, women? I¡¯m not going to hurt you. Today''s a good day for the young master to lose his virginity, so I can''t let you ruin his mood." Reminded of Angeline, Josephine peeled off Carson''s hand and screamed heart-wrenchingly. "Sis Angeline? Where are you?" Carson replied, "She¡¯s in the young master''s bedroom. Rx, the young master will take good care of her." Josephine felt her soul leave her body in shock. "You b *stards. Let go of my Sis Angeline!" With that, she jumped off the bed and ran toward the door. With the sh of a shadow, Carson stood in front of Josephine, blocking her path. "I can¡¯t allow you to interrupt them. It''s a miracle that the young master fell for somebody. It''s your Sis Angeline''s fortune that the young master fell for her." Josephine felt herself close to breaking down. "How dare your young master tries to have his way with Sis Angeline? My brother will end him and tear his soul to pieces. Do you have any idea who my brother is? My brother might as well be the prince of Imperial Capital, and Sis Angeline''s the woman he loves the most. Ever since they were children, my brother has never forgiven anyone who dared to touch even a hair of hers." Carson''s eyes widened. "Jay Ares?" Josephine felt her breath catch in her chest as she huffed and red at Carson. "Are you afraid now? Then let her go." Carson scratched the tip of his nose and grinned jerkishly. "Why would I be afraid of him?" Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Josephine decided to provoke him. "Then I suppose you''ll allow me to call him?" Carson took his phone from his pocket and handed it t o her. "Go ahead.¡± Josephine¡¯s finger trembled as she dialed Jay¡¯s number with difficulty. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Josephine began to ramble as the call connected. "You have toe quickly, Jay, before Big Sis gets taken advantage of! We¡¯ve been abducted and they want to have their way with Big Sis. You have toe quick and save Big Sis, Jay." On the other end of the line, Jay found himself catching on to the danger of the situation from her moment of panic. "Where are you?" His tone was cold and thirsty for blood. It also revealed hints of unconceble anxiety. "I don''t know." Carson took his phone back and turned it off. "I''m sure Jay Ares will be able to find out your location if he truly is as magnificent as they say," Carson stated. Josephine red at Carson. "You''re all monsters." Carson smiled. "Allow me to prepare. I''ve got to give your brother a warm wee for when he arrives." With that, Carson walked out of the room and locked Josephine inside. At Garden Of A Diary, Jay could be found sitting in front of theptop as his slender fingers danced over the keyboard. Frantess was stewing in his chest, unknown to the outside world. He understood the meaning of fear for the first time in his life. He was feeling so afraid that he began to lose the sense of his cold fingertips. Soon enough, he found the location of the call. "Devils'' Mountain?" Was that not the dingy mountain behind Garden Of A Diary? As per his request, Finn had issued a rescue order to members of Ghost. 20 minutester, both Jay and Finn arrived at Mount Vi. Carson stared at Jay Ares who seemed to ooze dark matter from every inch of his body. Even those who were used to horrifying situations would drop their jaws in shock. "You got here quick, Master Ares." Carson spared the young master¡¯s bedroom on the second floor a nce. He felt his stomach drop. Here he thought that he could provoke the prince of Imperial Capital and test his abilities, but Carson never expected the other to arrive in 20 minutes. He was afraid that the young master and Miss Severe had not even started yet. Angeline had already awoken by the time Cole got out of the bathroom. There she was, happily waiting as she thought Jay was taking a bath. However, she soon saw that the person exiting the bathroom was Cole Yorks. Angeline felt her heart drop from cloud nine to hell. "It''s you?!" "Who else could it be? Did you think it''d be Jay Ares? That crippled man?" The two¡¯s fight rang loud, and the people downstairs heard everything. Jay clenched his fists tightly. The white towel hanging loosely from Cole''s hips showed off his chiseled figure, leaving little to the imagination. Angeline huffed. "Put your clothes back on." Cole sniggered as he walked toward her. "Why? Wearing clothes would only hinder what I''m about to d o." "What do you want?" Angeline watched Cole warily. "Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m going to have my way with you," Cole replied shamelessly. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Jay could almost imagine the racy scene happening inside the room. Clenching his jaw, he turned to Finn." I want him castrated." Finn replied, "Aye.¡± With a wave of Carson''s hand, a group of guards immediately surrounded Finn and Jay. "I won¡¯t let you go in." Carson smiled wretchedly. Jay spoke to Finn in a sinister tone, "I can deal with these useless nobodies." "Understood." With the speed of a leopard, Finn jumped over the people andnded outside the circle with a flip. Carson stared at Finn who was currently scaling the walls. "Not bad.¡± Then, he picked up a rock-climbing instrument and chased after Finn Gagher. The rest of the men surrounded Jay as their eyes fell o n his legs. Internally, they shared the same thought. How could this crippled man call them useless nobodies? He must have quite a few tricks up his sleeves if he could make such an arrogant im. However, they won in numbers and therefore bore no fear for Jay Ares. The few leaders shared a look and conversed silently before pouncing on him at the same time. Jay sped both his hands onto the wheelchair''s armrests, causing needles to fire out openly from the two hiddenpartments under the armrests. Unprepared, many fell as the needles pierced them. Those lucky enough to evade the needles jumped up and aimed for Jay''s head. Jay leaned elegantly backward in response and tilted the wheelchair backward, allowing the needles to hit those who aimed for his head. N?velDrama.Org owns this. One of them was rather skilled as he caught the needle between his fingers. Jay straightened himself on the wheelchair and swiveled in ce. In a split second, the man shot the needle back to Jay who threw out a hidden weapon in his hands a second after. The man''s face shone with pride. "Toote, Master..." Jay''s dart hit his kneecaps before the man could finish speaking. His legs wobbled, and the man dropped to his knees in front of Jay. "How could this be-" When he had thrown the needle first? He could not understand why he was hit first. He could not understand at all. Easily, Jay caught the needle the other threw. A handsome smile broke out on his exquisite features. It was so charming for a man so wicked. "You may be skilled, but your intellect iscking," Jay replied condescendingly. "The time taken for the secret weapon to fly a certain distance is greatly determined by its speed and weight." Staring at the new floor made of defeated guards, Carson felt a strong sense of admiration for Jay." You¡¯re quite skilled, aren''t you, Master Ares?" Jay shot him a look so cold that it could probably freeze an entire cow. It was only June, yet Carson felt the temperature drop drastically. How could a man''s gaze be so terrifying? With the rock-climbing instrument in hand, Carson had sped up the stone walls as if he was weightless. H e ced the bare-handed Finn Gagher at a horrible disadvantage. From the hiddenpartment, Jay procured another dart. Carson smiled flirtily as he hung off the window frame with one hand with his back against it. He was certain that he could catch Master Ares'' dart. After all, catching darts had been apulsory subject ever since he was a child. Staring at the window frame, Jay¡¯s slender fingers pinched the dart casually only to suddenly lose its grip. Watching the dart, Carson realized it flew with the ordinary parab. Carson could not help but mock its slow and visible speed. "Indeed, Master Ares. This is a dart meant to deal with useless nobodies.¡± Then, the dart changed direction and shot away from Carson just as his voice fell. Carson doubled over inughter. "I thought only your legs were crippled, Master Ares. Who would''ve thought that your hands were useless too?¡± At that, the dartnded by the window frame next to him. Thanks to the momentum and rebound, the dart made a sharp turn in direction and pierced into Carson''s body in lightning speed. Its strength was immense. Carson fell from the stone wall as if stricken by lightning. Finn kicked down the window in one go. The loud bang had both Cole and Angeline turning to look. Angeline was stunned as her gaze fell on Finn Gagher. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 "Why are you here?" Angeline asked in shock. Finn stared at the half-naked Cole Yorks and smiled sinisterly. "As per the president''s order, I''m to castrate this b*stard.¡± Cole frowned. "What about my men?" Finn replied, "The president''s defeated them all." Cole was astonished. "How skilled is this crippled man?" Angeline threw a pillow at Cole with an angry growl." Don¡¯t call him a crippled man." Cole tugged the pillow off andmented despondently, "Why are you like this? He dumps you and you¡¯re still defending him?" Angeline fired back, "It¡¯s none of your business." Knowing that Jay Ares was downstairs, Angeline immediately lunged at the door and ran downstairs. Angeline stood in front of him as Jay wheeled himself into the main doors of the vi. "Why are you here?" Angeline¡¯s tone beamed with barely concealed joy. Jay raked his sharp eagle-like eyes over her, leaving n o detail behind. The frost in his eyes that threatened t o swallow her whole was beyond horrifying as he took in her messy hair and ruffled clothing. "Why are you here?" he asked in return. His tone was shockingly cold. Right then, Josephine''s cries for help rang out as Jay spoke in a ferocious tone. "I''m disgusted by theck of consideration behind your misbehavior. Why must you corrupt my sister?" Any previous joy Angeline felt left with every syble he bit out. She shuddered weakly. She was a victim too. "You''re here to save Josephine?" she murmured. Her frail figure took two steps backward. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He was never here to save her in the first ce... Completely unaware of the pain in her eyes, Jay turned his wheelchair around and wheeled himself over to Josephine''s room to unlock her door. When he turned around, Angeline was missing. An inexplicable spark of fear ignited in his chest. His anxiousness must have voided his brain-to- mouth filter. His words moments ago were too harsh. Shakily, Angeline returned upstairs, herplexion pale. "Stop." She dashed over suddenly as she saw Finn and Cole engaged in an intense fight. Both Cole''s and Finn''s fists collided against her body a t the same time. Unequipped, Angeline coughed out a mouthful of blood. "Angeline!¡± "Miss Severe!" Finn and Cole eximed in rm at the same time. Hearing the voices of both Finn and Cole that wereced with frantess from upstairs, Jay''s complexion paled instantly. Josephine quickly dashed upstairs and carried a fainted Angeline down. "What happened?¡± Jay asked, distressed. Both Finn and Cole descended the stairs with regret, their heads drooping. Finn knelt before Jay. "Miss Angeline dashed toward u s while Cole and I were fighting upstairs, Mr. President. We weren''t able to pull back our fists in time and we ended up hurting her instead.¡± "F*ck!" Jay roared. Jay lifted Angeline from Josephine''s back. Remorse settled heavily within him as he took in the blood trickling from her nose. It was his words that drove her to do something so stupid. ¡°Let''s go, Finn." Cole made no move to stop them. He sat lifelessly on the stairs recollecting and straightening out the weird flow of emotions that through him. ran Chapter 789 Chapter 789 He felt his world break apart the moment Angeline hit the floor. It was as if the world was ending and he was living on borrowed time. That was the first time he had ever tasted fear. For that short second, his brain ran wild, fleeting from one thought to another. He even prayed to God and was willing to venture into the nine circles of Hell if it meant that she would make it out of this alive. He had never expected such a fearless evildoer as he t o finally be afraid of something. Carson staggered into the house after the effects of the anesthetic wore off. He found himself slightly stunned at the sight of the young master sitting so despondently. "Jay Ares and Finn Gagher are rather strong, Young Master. They¡¯re not to be underestimated." "I know." Having fought with Finn, Cole had concluded that it would be difficult to crown a winner within a hundred moves should the two fight with their bare fists. Carson consoled, saying, "It''s alright, Young Master. It¡¯s hardly that we fight people empty-handed in our line of business. With our lethal weapons, even 100 Jay Areses would still be no match for us." Cole lifted his gaze and replied weakly, "It''s over for m e, Carson. I''m screwed." Carson grew nervous. "We''ve sent people out to look for your Aunt Chloe everywhere, Young Master. The people left to watch over the vi are castaways and inferior subordinates. We don¡¯t have to be ashamed about losing to Jay Ares." Cole suddenly spoke. "Master said that the most detrimental thing to happen in our line of work is to fall in love. What I feel for Angeline Severe is no longer within my control." Carson was struck. This was indeed a meddlesome turn of events. However, he could not bring himself to believe it either. The young master had gone through routine training, not unlike the taming of lions in cages, ever since he was a child. It was difficult to imagine the young master who was disgusted by everyone to one day act like amon person who was willing to give their life to cherish the woman they loved. Carson responded, "Young Master, I believe Teacher''s words were that we''re allowed to find a woman to satisfy our physical needs. However, we must be able t o choose ourselves without hesitation when faced with the decision of their life or ours. Only then can w e be the unfettered evildoers." Cole nodded, desperation swimming in his eyes. "I made a deal with God when Angeline got hurt. I¡¯d go through the nine circles of Hell if it means that she makes it out of this alive.¡± Carson gaped in shock. The young master''s infatuation with Angeline Severe had indeed strayed far from the guidelines of their work. Jay carried aatose Angeline back to Garden Of A Diary. In a quick moment, a doctor made their way over to give Angeline a full body check-up and concluded that Angeline suffered damage to her ribs and lungs. To treat Angeline, Jay turned the first floor of Garden 0 f A Diary into a hospital. He took the role of a guard on 24-hour duty. His thoughts ran wilder than Cole Yorks. He med himself greatly as he watched Angeline suffer through so much pain in the name of love. He wanted nothing more than to lock her by his side so that he could protect her without any distance between the two of them. Although the idea of the Ares family''s treacherous secrets quickly banished such thoughts away. He was reminded of his mother... How Chloe Yorks had lived her life locked away in the Underground Pce, her muscles suffering from atrophy as she lived every day in the dark. He was reminded of Grandfather¡¯s elite guards within the walls of Chateau de Selene. He was reminded of Angeline''s car crash, of her falling off a building... The fear he felt was unparalleled. Caressing the side of Angeline''s face, his attractive eyes glistened with tears. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His cold heart hadpletely thawed. "What should I do with you, Angeline? What more must I do to keep you safe? "Please... stop throwing a tantrum with me, okay? Just give me some time. Let me clear your path of obstacles. Grand Asia and Imperial Capital will be yours. I''ll give you the world should I be fortunate enough to survive this, I promise. But on the off chance ... that your grandfather''s words turn into sad reality... I need you to be strong and I need you to live well. That is my only dying wish." Three dayster, Angeline''s consciousness finally cleared and she woke. Sitting in front of her and watching her silently was Jay. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 "Awake?" His voice sounded indifferent. Angeline asked weakly, "Why am I here? And oh, where''s Josie?" "She has things to do back in Imperial Capital. You should rest, you''re injured." Jay''s words evoked Angeline''s memories of what happened at Mount Vi the other day. Cole Yorks had abducted her and Jay went to save Josephine. She ran up to him ted only to receive an earful about how she had corrupted Josephine instead of asking if she was alright. It hurt a lot. Looking around the familiar room, Angeline quickly realized that she was in Garden Of A Diary. "Why am I here?" She tilted her head in confusion. In her eyes sparked a slim shred of hope that perhaps he would show care for her. However, he replied, "Josephine made me promise to take care of you." The glimmer in Angeline''s eyes immediately dimmed. She sighed weakly, breaking into a self-deprecating smile. Why had she gotten her hopes up at all? "Jay.¡± At the door stood Jay Ares'' girlfriend, holding a fruit tter in her hands. "I had someone get you your favorite Chile blueberries. Do you want any?" Jay left Angeline with a word of advice. "Get some rest.¡± Then, he turned around and exited the room. "I heard them say you didn¡¯t get to rest much these few days?" the woman asked Jay flirtatiously. "Got a little busy with work," Jay replied. Angeline felt her heart grow cold as she heard the two''s intimate greetings. She turned to look at the infusion bag by the headboard. Not recognizing the drug prescribed on it, she tugged the needle off her hand. Slowly, she climbed out of bed. Her legs felt heavy and her body frail. She did not want to stay for a moment longer. This ce used to be a holder of many beautiful memories, yet now it had her choking and suffocating as she watched him dote over another woman. Both her feet touched the ground, and she began to walk. However, she fell with a thud on the ground a couple of stepster. Hearing such a loud bang from inside the room, Jay felt his spine freeze. Snapping back from his stupor, h e immediately turned the wheelchair around and wheeled toward the room. Pushing open the room door, he was met with the sight of Angeline trying to get back on her feet. There was not a tint of flush on her sickly and ashen zombielikeplexion. "What are you doing?" he berated. Angeline wobbled as she walked out. "I''ve overstayed my wee these past few days, so I''m going home now. Thank you for your hospitality." Her words were overly polite, and every syble stabbed into Jay''s heart. "You can''t leave when your wounds haven''t healed yet," Jay reasoned. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Instead of replying, Angeline continued to march stubbornly out the door. Her figure swayed like butterflies in the wind, shaky and delicate. It was almost like she was walking on cotton. She had not lingered at all when they brushed shoulders. If anything, she walked faster. After a difficult trek, she reached the main doors and felt like she had reached a checkpoint in a marathon. The thought had her huffing bitterly. Her body rxed, and suddenly, a round of vigorous coughing began. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 Mouthful after mouthful of blood was hacked into her palm. Angeline stared at the pool of blood in her hands with questioning eyes. What was happening to her? Jay heard her heavy coughs, every sputter tightening the clench in his chest. He turned around and wheeled himself over toward her. The sight of bright red on her pale hands had his sharp pupils contracting. "Go back and lie down, Angeline Severe," he ordered. Angeline''s eyes blurred, and Jay split into numerous replicas before her. She knew her eyes must have gone weird. She staggered forward. She tried to avoid him but somehow ended up touching his face with her outstretched hands that were groping the air in front o f her. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She speedily retracted her hand. "Sorry." His pupils contracted as he took in her behavior. Jay raised his arm slowly and waved it in front of her eyes. As if fixated on something, Angeline¡¯s eyes did not focus. Jay sat limply in the wheelchair. "People, have Miss Severe carried back to the bed." "No. I don''t want to stay here. I want to go home." Angeline protested. A few female servants arrived and held Angeline by her arms as they helped her weak body walk back to the room. However, Angeline broke out of their grip like a madwoman and ran toward the door instead. Jay lifted a hand to stop her. Exhausted as she was, she fell into his arms. He held her close as she turned to look at him. Angeline rubbed her eyes again. She was seeing multiple visions of everything. Staring at his face, she wondered whether it was merely an illusion or if he did indeed look sunken. Jay¡¯s angr face seemed to have slimmed a considerable amount, giving his dignified attractive appearance an extra gleam of ferocity. It was an appearance that deterred intimacy. "I''ll send you home when you feel better.¡± His tone softened. Angeline¡¯s eyes shed with hurt. "I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Sir Ares with such trivial matters. You can have anyone send me home and I''d still be immensely grateful." She turned her head away from him. Pain swam in Jay''s eyes. He carried her back to the bed. The doctor arrived in n o time and reinserted the needle into her hand. Jay lit incense next to her, the aromatherapy lulling Angeline''s heavy head into a deep sleep. Only after Angeline fell asleep did Jay exit the makeshift hospital room. He was met with the sight of his ''new girlfriend'' swaying her hips as she strutted over. "Jay!¡± Jay spared her a cold nce. "Get out now." The new girlfriend pouted. "I can''t believe you¡¯re telling me to get out after you used me. This is what I get for helping you from the goodness of my heart." Jay spoke again, ¡°You''re not to appear in front of her without my orders ever again." The new girlfriend felt wronged. "What¡¯s so good about that chick? Why does she matter so much to you?" Finn walked over and made an ''if you will'' gesture." Please get out." The alluringdy rolled her eyes at Finn and left feeling displeased. Afraid that Angeline would wake to throw a tantrum, the doctor decided to add a sedative into her medication for the following few days. Just like that, Angeline slept an entire week away. Every night, her body would be racked with thunderous coughs. Jay ended up holding her every night, allowing her to lean her head against his shoulder as the two sat in the dark. With her coughs lessening from the new posture, her sleep improved. Angeline''s condition was finally under control, and Jay ordered the prohibition of sedatives on her. Perhaps she had slept too much in the past week, for Angeline found herself unable to fall asleep the next 2 4 hours after she woke. Conscious and awake, Angeline no longer threw tantrums at all. She did not talk either, opting to spend every day staring nkly at the ceiling. The doctor turned to inform Jay, "Miss Severe¡¯s psychological condition has be a more pressing issue than her physical condition. She needs to be more careful if her family¡¯s had cases of peripheral nerve disorders, or I''m afraid it would prove to be very difficult for her to recover from her intermittent loss o f vision in the future." Knowing that Old Master Severe once suffered from a peripheral nerve disorder, Jay inquired frantically, "Is such a disorder gic?" Chapter 792 Chapter 792 The doctor replied, "Gics increases the tendency o f developing the disorder." Jay grew more concerned about Angeline¡¯s condition." How can I prevent it?" "You must ensure that she stays away from negative emotions as well as prevent her from paying too much attention to her eyes since that might only make the situation worse. In other words, prevent as much priming as possible.¡± Jay nodded. "Alright." The maid brought in a bowl of congee for Angeline. However, she brought it outpletely untouched a momentter. Her hunger strike had Jay¡¯s concern spiking. That day, he decided to cook for her himself. He made her a bowl of chicken soup. As he entered the room with the bowl of chicken soup, Angeline turned to stare at him in shock. "They said you haven''t eaten a grain of anything ever since you woke. What are you trying to do?" While Jay''s tone was tinted with a slight ounce of reprimand, it was driven by more of exasperation than anger. "When will you send me home?" she asked inly. The fact that she could not wait to leave him had Jay crying without tears. He had sessfully driven her away. Yet why did his heart feel like it had been torn apart? "I''ll send you back when you can stand on your own two feet and walk freely. I''ll send you back when you can take care of yourself again." Angeline berated him pitifully, "Please don¡¯t treat me s o well if you don¡¯t have feelings for me anymore. You know I can¡¯t reject you." Jay''s attractive eyes dimmed. He had always been a man of principles. It was not like him to go against them. Yet with her, he found it difficult. He wanted nothing more than to force himself to leave her, to shorten her pain and rip the bandaid off in one quick go so that she could grow and prosper on her own. However, he found himself wavering every time he read the pain in her eyes. He found himself giving in t o her... He let her hope. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Time and time again, the pain he caused cut way deeper than it should have. Angeline spoke, "I won''t think about you anymore, though. So don''t worry." Jay felt the words cut wounds into his heart! She could throw tantrums and vent whenever she was injured, but he had to stand strong when he got hurt. H e needed to be strong like cities of gold and their unbreakable walls. He was her world, after all. "When are we signing the divorce papers?" she asked. His hand holding the bowl shook, causing the soup inside to ssh onto Jay¡¯s unsuspecting hands. A blister instantly appeared. Even so, his expression remained unfazed and his tone was calm. "I''ll have thewyer send it over in a few days." Angeline closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh, the weight on her shoulders lifting. "You can bring it back out. I don''t have an appetite." Jay turned around and exited the doors. At that moment, he understoodpletely the bitterness of being left behind by the person he loved. It skinned him alive! He found himself understanding the agony Angeline must have felt then. His eyes glistened with tears... As if to prove that she had healedpletely and could leave, Angeline went down unprompted to the dining area for dinner. "You¡¯re finally up, Miss Severe." The maid was ted. Angeline nodded with a courteous reply, "Yeah. Thank you for taking care of me these past few days." The maid brushed her off. "We didn¡¯t do much, though. The young master, however-¡¯¡¯ Jay shot the maid a fierce gaze that sent her heart jumping in shock. Quickly, she fled the scene. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Angeline nced at Jay, confused as to what he was nervous about. Sitting across Jay, she picked up her cutleries and dug in. After the meal, she ced her cutleries back and turned to Jay with a serious expression on her face. "I can eat and sleep without anyone''s help anymore, Sir Ares. Please allow me to return home." Jay nodded, unable to find a reason to force her to stay when she seemed to adamant about leaving him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He wanted to send her home himself, yet the words I wouldn''t want to trouble Sir Ares with such trivial matters'' echoing in his mind had him abandoning the thought. In the end, he decided to have Finn send her instead. After all, Finn was the least likely to make her feel bad for Finn understood his intention. Dinner came to an end, and Finn loaded the car with numerous expensive medications and supplements as per the president¡¯s instruction. Jay walked Angeline to the door. Words of farewell and advice that were left unsaid had clogged into lumps in his throat. He would not risk the little chance of them offending her. Angeline stopped in front of him and nodded courteously in appreciation. "Thank you for your hospitality." Jay''s heart sunk, feeling as if someone had thrown ice cubes all over him. His thin lips parted as he spat out a ''You¡¯re wee''. Angeline got into the car while Jay shifted every ounce of worry he felt for her into a gentle reminder for Finn. "Be careful on the road." Angelina''s lifeless eyes glimmered slightly like ripples left behind by swallows gliding over ake. He could spare his gentle words for Finn, yet he seemed to have none for her. Hah! Her eyes seeped with heart-breaking hopelessness. Finn started the engine and the car drove off. Angeline leaned against her seat and rested her eyes. Jay felt his heart clench once again as his eyes settled on her sunken and exhausted cheeks through the window. After Angeline left, Jay resorted to locking himself alone in the room she had spent her stay in. An entire night passed before anyone saw him again. Throughout the journey back to Swallow City, Finn found Angeline exceptionally quiet. Finn wanted to talk to her but found himself deterred by her tightly shut eyes. Finn and Angeline found Shirley waiting eagerly at the gates when they arrived at the Severe family''s courtyard. "You''re finally back, Little Angeline." The sight of Angeline had Shirley in a flurry of emotions. Finn quickly alighted the car and ran to open Angeline¡¯s door. While Finn¡¯s actions may be seen as gentlemanly, it would be more urate to say that it was driven by Jay''s deep adoration for Angeline¡ªnot that anyone else knew about it. Finn Gagher was merely providing Angeline withprehensive services on behalf of the president. However, Angeline pushed him away stubbornly and shot him a warning look. Finn understood. She must not want the Severe family to know about her injuries. The president would surely turn into a worrywart should he know that she was hiding her pain from everyone else. "Where''s everyone else?" Angeline asked curiously as she stared at the eerily quiet courtyard. Shirley recounted the past few days with rity." Your younger sister Sera returned a few days ago, so the people from the other side summoned the old master. It makes sense that the situation here seems a little deserted, now that Mother''s been spending most of her time in bed. She hasn''t been feeling very well these few days, and the kids have also been put to bed." Hearing her, Angeline''s heart shriveled. With Grandfather there, her father''s new family wasplete at the expense of throwing this side of the family away. "I see,¡± she replied sullenly. Finn began to unload the boxes down from the car while Shirley quickly walked over to help. Angeline was dazed at the sight of such items. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 "I can''t ept such expensive things, Finn,¡± Angeline imed. When in truth, she was only rejecting the boxes because they hade from Jay Ares, a man Angeline no longer wished to have anything to do with anymore. Finn smiled. "It is the president''s wish, Miss Severe." Angeline pulled a long face. "Even more the reason I cannot ept." Sensing Finn''s inner turmoil, Shirley spoke for him, "M r. Finn is just following orders, Little Angeline. Let''s not make his job any more difficult than it has to be." Finn took the lifeline Shirley tossed over. "You know how the president is, Miss Severe. I''d surely be punished if I couldn''t follow orders. If you¡¯re adamant on returning these gifts, Miss Severe, it would be best that you return them to the president yourself." Angeline stopped protesting. After Finn had loaded everything off the car, Shirley approached with a courteous invite. "Would you like t oe in for tea, Mr. Finn? You must be tired from all the driving." Finn smiled warmly. "Thanks for the invite, Ms. Thomas, but I really shouldn''t. The president¡¯s waiting for my return." With that, Finn drove off. Entering the house, the empty hall evoked a sense of mncholy within her. She buried her exhausted body into the sofa and pinched the bridge of her nose. Without a sound, Shirley took the seat beside the sofa and cradled Angeline''s hand in hers. She asked with concern, "I took a look at the medicine Mr. Finn dropped off. They''re ones to treat internal injuries, aren''t they? I want you to know that it''s alright to tell me if you¡¯re injured, okay? After all, I promised your brother to take care of you guys." Angelina stared at Shirley with shock, moved by her words. "Thank you, Big Sis," she replied, touched. Shirley patted the back of her hand. "We¡¯re a family. Family means we get through difficulties together.¡± Angeline smiled faintly. "I think I finally understand why Zayne would rather hurt Josephine than you." Shirley was brimmed with the textbook dignity a woman should have. Shirley had carried the entire family on her back ever since her father abandoned the Severe family''s courtyard. With no ulterior motives, it was her gentle shoulders that helped everyone get through such trying times. "It''s gettingte. You should get some rest." Shirley prodded her gently, knowing that Angeline was not physically at her best. Even after returning to her room, sleep did note easily to Angeline that night. The following morning, the roar of an engine sounded from downstairs. Angeline jumped out of bed and ran toward the balcony on the second floor barefooted. She watched her father park the car before the door. Sera alighted it with smiles andughter as she helped Grandfather out of the car. It was evident that her father had no desire to stay and chat over tea. In a fit of anger, Angeline did not want to go downstairs. Lady Severe ran out of her room to open the gates. She was always a respectful and doting wife. "Dad, Master, you''re back." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Awkwardness surfaced on George Severe¡¯s features as the man stuttered, "Sera and I are here to send Dad home." Lady Severe nodded bitterly. "I know." Sera asked, "is your daughter back yet?" The topic of Angeline had fury washing over George''s face. "How many days has it been already? She''s a woman. How could she note home?" Lady Severe looked down silently. Not wanting to trouble her mother, Angeline went downstairs herself. The sight of Angeline quickly overwhelmed Geroge and Sera''s desire to leave. The two put on matching '' revengeful'' looks and marched furiously toward Angeline. "Dad," Angeline greeted softly. George approached his daughter with steadfast steps with his hands folded behind his back. His sharp eyes locked coldly on Angeline''s face as he spoke angrily, "D o you think that you still have the right to call me your dad?" Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Angeline stared at her father¡¯s anger in confusion." What have I done, Dad? What did I do to warrant such anger?" George used Angeline furiously. "You did nothing t o save your sister, Angeline Severe, despite knowing full well that she was locked away by Jack Ares at the Ares'' house.¡± Angeline spared Sera a nce. The other looked weak while herplexion appeared pale. Her physique also appeared frail enough that a strong wind might just blow her away. At first, Angeline did not understand why her father had so easily forgiven Sera''s grave mistake. Right now, however, she realized. To protect herself, Sera must have blown up the story and passed the fault onto her. Angeline exined herself, upset, "How can you just believe Sera¡¯s words, Dad? She was doted on like a rich mistress at Tourmaline Estate. Servants treated her like they would a dignified mistress, the madam respected her as an equal, and Jack was at her constant beck and call. What was there for me to save her from?" p! George waved his hand to p Angeline across her face. Her internal injuries coupled with George¡¯s heavily packed p had Angeline staggering and falling backward. She curled into herself on the floor. George paid no attention to the truth behind Angeline''s words. Instead, he continued with his harsh reprimanding, "It''s enough that you just watched your sister suffer, Angeline Severe, but how could you use her of something she didn''t do? I know Sera better than anyone and she would never be someone¡¯s mistress unless she had no other choice. You, on the other hand, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much." "So you know Sera better than anyone, Father, but do you know anything about me?" Angeline cupped her burning cheek as she stared indignantly at George. "Sera will always be dignified and with integrity, too good to be someone else''s mistress in your eyes, Father. Even when the truth is ced right in front of you, you¡¯d still im that she was forced. What about me, then? Would you ever see me as more than just a cold-blooded and wretched daughter?" Trembling, she climbed up and walked toward George. She pointed out his partiality and said, "You favor Sera, Dad, and it¡¯s very obvious." George was momentarily stunned and fired back furiously, "Not only are you unwilling to admit your mistakes, but you''re also pulling the story out of proportions now? I''ve never felt as disappointed in you as I am now." This time, Angeline stopped fighting against him. She merely smiled. She realized that reasoning with her father would only result in her own loss. As such, she might as well save her energy and close her mouth. However, George took her silence as guilt. He held her ountable for everything Sera had framed her for. "From today onwards, Angeline Severe, you¡¯re no longer my daughter. You''ll no longer need to care about how Severe Enterprises is doing. You cane t o thepany to fill out the papers for your resignation tomorrow as well." With that, everyone waited in silence to watch Angelina''s reaction. Perhaps they had assumed that Angeline would refuse the life of amoner as well, that Angeline would fight for titles and sess like the rest of them. They assumed that by taking away her right to manage Severe Enterprises, she would get on her knees and beg for forgiveness, promising to change. They never expected Angeline to remain unfazed, let alone nod calmly. "Alright.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sera''s eyes shone with pride. She had finally gotten what she always wanted. George had a belly full of anger ready to let out on her, but Angeline was a dud. A dud that would no longer fire or explode no matter how much he pressured her. George was deted. "Let''s go home, Sera." "Yes, Father." Lady Severe gave Angeline a deep nce now that George and Sera had left for home. Sighing silently, she turned to leave. Angeline''s gaze fell on the old master, the true parent o f the entire Severe family. Grandfather closing a blind eye at Father''s favoritism had added to the hurt in Angeline''s heart. Angeline shouted at the old master, "Grandfather." The old master looked at her, the gaze in his eyes indescribable. "Do you also believe Sera? Do you also see me as a cold -blooded and ruthless person?¡± Angeline asked grievously. Taking in her expression that begged for his recognition, the old master sighed. "Do you still not understand? In this house, power bes the truth. Without Seth and Sera, Severe Enterprises would have gone under long ago." Chapter 796 Chapter 796 It suddenly dawned on Angeline. The love and attention the Severe family had once showered her in was only because Jay liked her then. Now that they had broken up, the honor she once wore was no longer. She may not want to admit it, but such was the truth. Father once respected her because she would be the Ares family''s future daughter-inw as her status would be advantageous to the Severe family. Angeline sighed. "I understand." N?velDrama.Org owns this. She felt upset. "Here I thought that family would always be a safe space for us. I was wrong. The life of the nouveau riche would always be a battle." The old master replied, "It''s good that you understand.¡± Angeline was hollowed out with sorrow. "And I choose to withdraw from this fight." Angeline left, sullen. The old master stared at her retreating figure, his eyes deep with thought. "It''s unlike you to run away from challenges, Angeline.¡± Returning to the bedroom, Angeline buried her face into the pillow and let her tears drench it as they wished. Jay had thrown her away, and her father viewed her with contempt. Angeline felt herself struggling to breathe as the two sudden turns of events weighed heavily on her chest. She felt inferior and unconfident. So long was the Angeline of the past. So long was the carefree and innocentughter. She found herself unworthy of such pleasures. The three children hid by the door as they eavesdropped on Mommy choking on tears. Sharing a look, Baby Robbie pushed the door slightly open. From the gap, they found Mommy¡¯s shoulders shake and heave as shey face down on the bed. "Is Mommy crying?" Robbie''s expression was one of worry. Agitated, Zetty pushed open the door and ran toward Mommy. "Mommy, Mommy. What''s wrong?" Angeline immediately wiped her tears away. Snapping up into a sitting position, she turned to Zetty with a gentle look in her eyes. "Mommy''s alright." Zetty stared straight at Mommy''s reddened eyes." Mommy¡¯s lying. You''re crying, Mommy." Robbie entered the room with clenched fists. "Hmph. Grandpa bullied Mommy. I''ll make him pay." Meanwhile, Jenson stood silently by the door with a dark look on his face. Angeline gulped before pulling the frustrated Zetty and Robbie into her arms. "Grandpa didn¡¯t bully Mommy.¡± Zetty gave Mommy''s cheek a gentle kiss, caressing the cheek that had been pped. "Grandpa hit you here, didn''t he, Mommy? Does it hurt?¡± "That old man. Old age must have confused his brain. How could he believe the mistress instead of Mommy? It''s pissing me off.¡± Robbie growled with fury Angeline¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe that she had forgotten. They were growing children-children who had already mastered the ability to observe the happenings around them. "It''s Mommy''s fault for being useless. Grandpa''s just disappointed in me.¡± Angeline med herself. Tinkering with his phone, Jenson took a picture of Mommy silently and secretly sent it to Daddy. Jay felt his heart drop at the image of Angeline crying as she held Zetty and Robbie in her arms. He texted Jenson back in a matter of seconds. ''Who bullied her?'' Jenson replied, ''Grandpa hit Mommy.'' A cold and dangerous look shed in Jay''s eyes at Jenson''s reply. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 The next morning, Jay''s low-key luxury Rolls-Royce appeared at the gates of the Severe family¡¯s compound. Finn had just honked the horn when the three munchkins rushed downstairs immediately to open the door for Jay after they heard the familiar sound. "Daddy''s here!" Lady Severe and Old Master Severe limped to the door to wee their guest as well. Finn opened the car''s rear door and Jay''s wheelchair moved its way down the paved ramp. Jay looked around him and revealed a slightly forlorn look on his face when he did not see the person he was dying to meet. "Where''s Angeline?" he asked. Lady Severe shed a loving smile. "She''s still having a lie-in." How could Angeline possibly have a good sleep? She might look calm after how George treated her last night, but she must be actually bleeding inside. George wanted her to resign from her position as Severe Enterprise''s executive president and even nned to cut off ties with her. Angeline finally understood the pain that Josephine felt when she was abandoned by her close rtives. Jay was talking downstairs, his voice always so enchanting. His deep and maic voice could give anyone an ear orgasm. Angelina, however, did not want to hear Jay''s voice at this moment, let alone see him when she was in such a wretched state. As such, she ran to the door and locked it. Like bullets, Jay¡¯s voice seemed to be able to prate all copper and iron walls as his domineering voice entered her ears. "I¡¯m here to see the kids and talk to Mr. Severe about the termination of the project between Grand Asia and Severe Enterprise." Angelina smiled bitterly. He woulde for the children and for business, but never for her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She had forced herself not to pay attention to Jay''s voice, but she just could not do it. Every word he said, every stress and intonation, entered her ears clearly. She squeezed her eyes shut, and his breath-taking, dashing face popped up in her mind. Though when she turned her head to look at her wretched self in the mirror, she felt a strong sense of inferiority once more. Finally, she sat up on the bed, smoothed out her loose hair, and tied it into a bun. After a quick washing up, she grabbed her purse and walked downstairs. She needed to go to her dad¡¯spany to handle her resignation procedure, so she sneaked out the back door lest Jay saw her in this wretched state. When she got downstairs, she heard Jay''s cold voiceing from the living room. "Old Master Severe, Grand Asia is now under fire from all sides ourselves, hence all Severe Enterprise''s investment will be withdrawn and all projects will be terminated with immediate effect." Angeline was startled. Severe Enterprise was rising steadily in recent years thanks to the strong support offered by Grand Asia. If Grand Asia suddenly withdrew funds and terminated their projects, it would then be a winter hazard for Severe Enterprise soon. Even so, it seemed like she had nothing to do with Severe Enterprise''s fate anymore, so what was there for her to worry about? She slipped out the back door. In the living room, Old Master Severe fell silent for a very long time, seemingly trying to persuade him to change his mind, he said, "Can I know what prompted you to make such a decision, Jay?" Jay¡¯s eyes were condensed into ice, his tone gloomy and cold. "Old Master Severe, I''m sure you know why I supported Severe Enterprise in the first ce?" Old Master Severe nodded. The scene of his and Jay''s first negotiation shed in his mind. Although he was not very old, his charming face looked extremely domineering while his resounding aura revealed steadfastness. His crisp and slightly youthful voice disclosed his young age. He said, "The reason I established Grand Asia was to give Angeline the best life there is. As long as Severe Enterprise doesn''t let Angeline down, Grand Asia will not let Severe Enterprise down." Chapter 798 Chapter 798 At the time, Old Master Severe thought that Jay''s worries were unnecessary and vowed solemnly to him, "Don''t worry, Jay. Although George has another family out there, I won¡¯t allow him to let them step into our family¡¯s threshold as long as I live." His vow still rang in his ears. A shameful look emerged on Old Master Severe''s face. "Jay, Severe Enterprise is left with no choice but to make the decision to support Sera. Angeline is lovesick and has no intention of running thepany. If we hand over Severe Enterprise to her, even I will be worried, let alone her father," Old Master Severe exined his current predicament. A charming sneer emerged in Jay¡¯s hawk-like eyes. " Old Master Severe, we¡¯re both wise folks, so there''s really no need to give all these high-sounding mendacious statements." After a pause, he continued, "I know that you¡¯re in poor health and that there''s no use for me to discuss this with you now that your son is in power. I think I should just talk to your son." Old Master Severe looked as though he was put in a tight spot. "He''s not here." The corners of Jay''s lips tucked into a malicious sneer. "Ask him toe over then." He could sense an obviously perfunctory treatment from Old Master Severe and was immediately displeased. This exined why Angeline had suffered so much mistreatment. In the eyes of the Severe family members, it seemed like the support behind Angeline''s back was not significant enough. Today, he would make the Severe family, these ingratiating viins, regret it greatly. Old Master Severe ordered Lady Severe, "Give George a call and ask him toe over." Lady Severe nodded meekly and went upstairs. Not long after that, George arrived with Anne and the rest of the family at the Severe''s residence. When they saw Jay sitting in the wheelchair, they were all startled. Anne then mocked acrimoniously," Well, well, and here I thought that something big has happened. Turns out that Master Ares is here. Quine, why''d you invite our family here when there''s a guest at your ce?" Her voice held a note of disdain toward Jay. Finn grabbed the melon seeds from the fruit te and flicked them gently, hitting Anne''s tongue and numbing it so badly that she was instantly speechless. Finn¡¯s bloodthirsty gaze pierced sharply at Anne." Shut up if you don''t want to turn into a dumb. Who gave you the courage to treat our president so rudely?" Anne cowered behind George in shock. George was extremely displeased with Finn challenging them as soon as they arrived. With a sullen expression, he sat down in front of Old Master Severe and asked coldly, "To what do we owe the pleasure, Master Ares?" Jay''s hawk-like eyes contracted abruptly. George''s attitude toward him made him feel... extremely unhappy. "I''m here to talk to Mr. Severe about the contract termination of ourpanies," Jay said methodically. George said, "Grand Asia and Severe Enterprise have never had much business cooperation. What Master Ares wants to terminate is just the film projects, right?" Jay looked at George''s unaffected expression and felt extremely helpless against his ignorance. Jay nodded to Finn, probably disdained to negotiate with someone like George. Finn knew what he meant by that and stepped forward, saying, "Mr. Severe, are you sure that film projects are the only projects that ourpanies are working on together?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. George said with confidence, "I''m sure." Finn drew out a contract. "In that case, please put down your signature then, Mr. Severe." George scanned through and read the key points." Grand Asia will stop all cooperation with Severe Enterprisepletely." George signed without hesitation. After putting down his signature, he looked at Jay indifferently. "Is there anything else, Master Ares?" Chapter 799 Chapter 799 Jay stared at George and said faintly, "You seem very impatient don¡¯t you, Mr. Severe?" Jay was clearly just a guest, but his proud and arrogant bearing made him look more like an emperor looking scornfully at all living beings. He was looking down at George as though George was nothing but an insect in his eyes. This upset the lofty and superior Severe family members greatly. Did Jay think that he was still the young master of Imperial Capital who ruled the whole world? Did he not see how terribly he had fallen off the pedestaltely due to the fall in his worth? He no longer held power in Ares Enterprises, whereas Grand Asia was pressured and cklisted by major tycoons. More importantly, he could no longer use both his legs. Here he was, refusing to ept the current predicament he was in. He was on the brink of ruin with no hopes of freeing himself from this impossible situation. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nevertheless, a starved camel was still bigger than a horse. A wealthy man who had be less rich than he was before was still richer than a poor family. No matter how bad Grand Asia was doing, at least before it dered bankruptcy, its former glory itself still seemed too far-fetched for Severe Enterprise. George still saw Jay as a formidable man, so he still had scruples against tantly treating him with contempt. His lofty and showy missus was different. Anne had always wanted to make up lost ground for her baby girl in front of Jay, so she mocked Jay like an iron fist i n a velvet glove. "What are you saying, Master Ares? Severe Enterprise i s able to survive thest two years all thanks to your father''s support, so how could we be so bold as to treat you rudely?" In other words, she was saying that Severe Enterprise now relied on Jack Ares, not Jay Ares. Why should they show him any respect? Jay¡¯s thin lips tugged into a mocking sneer. "Woman, a n ignorant knows no fear.¡± These words had trampled Anne''s prideful heart into the soil. She was a noblewoman, but Jay criticized her for not knowing anything about business. Was he not insinuating that she was just an ignorant country bumpkin? The look on Anne¡¯s face turned sullen at once. Jay¡¯s patience had run out. It was as if he had cast an escape-proof and it was finally time to close the "Mr. Severe, perhaps I should jog your memory. More than 100 of Severe Enterprise''s high-end intelligent products¡¯ chip technology is patented by Grand Asia and we will now im several years worth of patent fees from Severe Enterprise. Do you have any opinions about that?" George could no longer sustain his indifferent and unconcerned expression. This was a substantial patent fee they were talking about. Jay said to Finn, "Can you calcte the amount for them?" Finn skillfully recited, "That''s 58 billion a year, Mr. Ares. When do you want to start calcting Severe Enterprise''s patent fee?" As soon as Finn asked the question, George became exceedingly nervous. In the past, Grand Asia was extremely amodating to Severe Enterprise. Even the patented technology was provided to them for free. It had been so many years that George almost forgot that they still owed Grand Asia such a huge favor. At this moment, he simply hoped that Jay still had some affection for Angeline and could count a few years less. However, Jay could be an indifferent and heartless man when he was bent on being ruthless. He said leisurely, "We start collecting the day they start using i t." Finn said, "That''s ten years ago then. If we calcte it i n this way, Severe Enterprise should pay Grand Asia 580 billion in patent fees." As soon as the substantial amount was announced, both George and Anne''splexions turned ashen. At this moment, they realized that they still could not afford to offend the Ares family even though the Imperial Capital¡¯s young master was down and out. Even so, the bloodthirsty and fierceness that Jay showed next further rubbed salt into their wounds. "Also, since Mr. Severe looks down on Grand Asia so much, I think we should stop supplying Grand Asia''s patented technology to Severe Enterprise from today onward." George might not be a prodigy in business, but his intelligence had improved greatly after Jay taught him a lesson. He knew at this moment that if Grand Asia prohibited Severe Enterprise from using their patented technology, all Severe Enterprise''s products would have to be discontinued. How was this any different from bankruptcy? After analyzing the pros and cons, George''s face turned pale. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 His nose that was originally high up in the air had lowered greatly as well. When he spoke again, he sounded way more modest now. "Master Ares, as you know, ever since Angeline got into a car ident, my father was bedridden and the Severe family has been going downhill since then. Things haven''t been quite a s efficient in recent years, so I won¡¯t be able to take out so much money in such a short period of time. Can you please give me some time, Master Ares?" George might have ulterior motives for bringing up Angeline. He was trying to hint at Jay, asking him not to forget about the rtionship he and Angeline shared. Even so, he was just a mediocre man. How could he possibly understand the sorrows in Jay''s heart? Jay casually said, "I heard that Mr. Severe owns a vi on Apple Street that''s located at an auspicious location. Since we''ve been acquainted for so many years, I''ll be honest with you. I like your vi and am willing to purchase it at three times the market price. What do you say, Mr. Severe?" When Anne heard that Jay was going to acquire her house, she started howling immediately. "No way! Where are we supposed to stay if we sell the house?" Jay pressed on with each step. "I can give you a 50 percent discount on the patent fees if you sell the vi to me." George wavered. With a 50 percent discount on the patent fee, he could save more than 200 billion. This was a huge benefit. His vi could not offset this price no matter how great it was. "Okay, I agree," George said. Anne immediately cried aloud, "Where are we supposed to stay then, George?" George said, "If all else fails, we''ll just move back here." Jay turned his dark and cold gaze toward Old Master Severe. "If my memory serves me right, I think Old Master Severe once promised me that the Connors family won''t be allowed to move into the Severe family''s residence, right?" He was simply driving George and his family into a corner. Anne cried so hard that she nearly fainted. "He''s bullying us on purpose, isn¡¯t he, George?" Jay straightened his spine and stared at the silly woman with a faint gaze. His proud and arrogant expression seemed to be saying, Did you only just notice?'' George looked slightly ashen. Jay came to his ce to bully them, yet he waspletely helpless at warding off his blows. Atst, Old Master Severe could not stand it anymore and said, "Master Ares, can you please be magnanimous and spare them?" Jay asked in a cold voice, "You want me to spare them?" He had on a sullen expression that offered no room for negotiation. Just as the negotiations reached a deadlock, Angeline suddenly returned. She thought that Jay had already left. After all, a resolute man like him would never hesitate when it came to negotiations. It had been so long, so she thought he probably left a long time ago. What she did not know was that Jay was only in Swallow City this time under the guise of doing business, but in actual truth, he was really here to stand up for her. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The living room was terribly quiet. Therefore, when Angeline pushed the door and walked in, she did not even realize that everyone in the living room was staring at her. When she turned around and saw them, she was slightly dumbfounded. She wanted to retreat, but it seemed to be a little toote for that. She had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk up to them. She called out to George stiffly, "Dad." George was in a bad mood. When he saw Angelineing in from outside, he could not help but think that all she knew was how to fool around all day and offer no help to the Severe family at all. With that, he was infuriated. "Why can''t you learn from your sister and sit still and stay at home instead of fooling around out there all day?" George snapped. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Jay''s eyes chilled abruptly. Had he not witnessed it with his own eyes, so he never would have believed that George Severe would cast Angeline aside in front of so many people like old shoes and speak to her so harshly. Jay grasped the wheelchair''s armrest firmly and a few cracks were heard. Old Master Severe''s gaze fell on Jay''s hands. Veins were seen popping out from the force, and a hint of worry filled his eyes. His worries were right. The next moment, Jay''s gloomy voice was heard. "What do you expect Ms. Angeline to learn from Ms. Sera, Mr. Severe? To learn how to seduce me shamelessly like her? To learn how t o fall into my dad¡¯s embrace when she fails to seduce me? Ms. Sera alone is capable enough to make my father and I turn against each other, and now you''re asking Ms. Angeline to be a vixen too, Mr. Severe? Tsk." He shook his head slightly and sighed, criticizing the way Mr. Severe educated his children. Jay was someone who disliked talking about his scandal, but after seeing how Angeline remained silent when George wronged her, he could not stop himself from standing up for her. As a witty man, he did not state explicitly about helping Angeline but had taught Sera and George a lesson for Angeline. Panic shed across Sera''s face. After she returned to the Severe family, she had been lying ceaselessly lest her father reproached her. She had also said zero details about how she had set Jay up and yed the victim. All she said was how smitten she was with Jay and how she ended up falling into his trap. That was how she got sent to Jack''s bed instead. She was forced to have a rtionship with Jack and even thought aboutmitting suicide after that but ended up getting imprisoned by Jack. As Jack did not have a son, he threatened her to give him a son before releasing her. In addition to Sera''s hypocritical acts and her tearful face, she was also willing to go so far as to beg George t o forgive her. As a result, George waspletely hit by Sera''s sugar-coated bullets and did not condemn her for her predicament but felt sorry for her instead. Though as soon as Jay appeared, he touched her on a sore spot and exposed her for seducing him. Sera feared that her father would grow suspicious and his trust toward her would copse. Afraid that Jay would say more things against Sera, Anne quickly softened her tone and was almost pleading with him when she said, "Master Ares, the greatest mistake that Sera ever made is being too attached to you. You may not know this, but Sera has been smitten with you since childhood. In order to be worthy of you... N?velDrama.Org owns this. "She has been studying very hard. For this reason, she was admitted to a world-ranking prestigious university and even specialized in management so that she could stand next to you one day and share your burdens. She¡¯s obsessed with you, and though this may be mere wishful thinking, I hope you can take into ount the considerable efforts she¡¯s making, Master Ares.¡± Jay nced scornfully at Sera and said three words, ¡± You disgust me.¡± Sera bit her lip, feeling beyond humiliated to hear her crush describing her using such a vicious adjective. Jay did not go on to expose Sera''s scandals. It was not because he had a guilty conscience, but because he caught sight of Angeline standing on the side just like a puppet as she allowed their conversation to drift as i f they did not affect her the slightest. Her usual lively and vivid eyes looked like pools of stagnant water at this moment, carrying no trace of emotions or fluctuations at all. Jay''s heart was drawn by her emotions, and he suddenly forgot to retaliate against Sera. With theck of sleepst night coupled with her poor healthtely, Angeline was exhausted at this moment and yawned over and over again. This caught everyone''s attention instantly. George was extremely displeased with Angeline''s passivity. In his opinion, Angeline was Jay''s ex- wife. Even if they had broken up, they still had three children together. If Angeline could juste forward and say a few words for Severe Enterprise, it would definitely be more useful than a hundred words of his own. Seemingly thinking of the same thing, Anne cleared her throat deliberately and reminded Angeline with a clouded face. "You may not know this yet, Ms. Angeline, but Master Ares is here this time to terminate all project cooperation with Severe Enterprise and to prohibit us from using Grand Asia¡¯s patented technology. From what I can see, Severe Enterprise might as well dere bankruptcy straightaway." Anne thought that since Angeline was also the Severe family¡¯s daughter, she should be very nervous about the future of the Severe family. After all, she could more and less inherit some shares from Severe Enterprise in the future. Angeline was slightly surprised. Jay¡¯s actions were tantamount to exterminating Severe Enterprise. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 The only reason he was being so upromising was that he no longer had any feelings for her. She shook her head, not wanting to continue to make wild guesses. She had decided to sever all ties with him after all. The decisions he made had nothing to do with her. Now that Anne had called out Angeline''s name and said so much to her, it would seem a tad rude if Angeline did not reply to her. N?velDrama.Org owns this. What was more, everyone in the house was staring at her like she would feel very sorry if she did not voice out. Angeline said, her voice as soft as a mosquito, "I''ve resigned from my position as Severe Enterprise''s executive president. From now on, I have nothing to d o with Severe Enterprise''s development." George was slightly startled. He did not mean to really expel Angeline from Severe Enterprise. Although he did intend to make Sera the executive president, he had already nned to assign a slightly lower position to Angeline. He was only trying to make her angry at first and let her know the taste of pain before telling her that he had arranged for her to be the vice president. What caught him by surprise was that she had resigned as the executive president without the least bit of reluctance. Sera''s eyes sparkled with joy. Lady Severe''s angry gaze fell on George. George might have realized that he had gone slightly overboard and said, "Severe Enterprise has many other positions. You can choose whatever you want, alright?" "Like grassroots?" Lady Severe asked angrily. She might be a gentle and amiable woman, but when i t came to things that involved her daughter''s happiness, she would put on a graceful bearing and shoulder the responsibility as a mother. George said, "She can choose any positions she wants apart from executive president." In any case, she could choose anything as long as she fell under Sera. Both Anne and her mother looked as cocky as a rooster at once. Angeline declined decisively. "There¡¯s no need for that." Jay was given the cold shoulder after hearing her nonchnt tone and felt slightly embarrassed. Jay wanted tofort Angeline but pretended to sound nonchnt instead. "Thepany is going bankrupt anyway. Does it matter what position she gets?" Both Anne and her mother''s faces were clouded at once. Angeline showed an impassive attitude toward the dispute in the living room. "Grandpa, Mom, and Dad, I''m a little tired, so I''m going upstairs now. Excuse me, everyone." Then, she disregarded George''s exasperated gaze and the indignant look on both Anne and her mother¡¯s faces. She walked away at a leisurely pace. "There¡¯s a distinguished guest at home. What¡¯s with that attitude of hers?" Sera deliberately sowed dissension by making Mr. Severe dissatisfied with Angeline. Now that Angeline was gone, Jay instantly lost interest in the Severe family''s ethics drama. "Let''s go, Finn." Old Master Severe, who had remained silent the whole time, suddenly cried out in panic, "Jay, are you really going to be that upromising?" Chapter 803 Chapter 803 Jay''s wheelchair had already been wheeled to the main entrance. His long and straight back paused slightly, but he did not turn around. A cold and unsympathetic voice fell into the old master¡¯s ears. " I''m sure you know why I''m here today, Old Master Severe." He did not say anything else after that. Finn wheeled Jay away resolutely. After Jay left, Anne started yammering and whining," Who does he think he is? He¡¯s nothing but a lame man, isn¡¯t he? Now that he has lost favor in the Ares family and lost his status as the head of the Ares family, his worth has dropped to about the same level as Jack." Since Sera could not win Jay¡¯s heart, what was left in her was only hatred. "Hmph, you¡¯re already doing him a great favor for putting him on par with Jack. Ares Enterprises is now in a favorable and advantageous situation with allies such as the Bell Enterprise and Titus Enterprise. It¡¯s at the height of its power. He, however, was forsaken by his friends and allies. Grand Asia will go bankrupt in no time at all, I¡¯m sure." After a pause, she continued bbering, seemingly still unable to vent her spleen, "Grand Asia must be going bankrupt. Otherwise, why did hee to the Severe family to ask for the patent fees himself? This bit of patent fees was nothing to him back then." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. George quite agreed with Sera''s spection and echoed, "If Grand Asia cut off Ares Enterprises'' intelligent chips, the intelligent products that Grand Asia takes pride in would have no choice but to be discontinued. He will also be driven into a corner." Old Master Severe looked at the family speechlessly. Jay had remarkable abilities and was much bolder and invincible than him when he was still a young entrepreneur himself. He carried a much more vicious and hostile aura this time, the kind that seemed to show that he viewed the entire world as his enemy. H e would mow down all resistance and would rather use someone wrongly than to miss his target. His idiotic son, however, thought he was nothing but ame man? "Hmph." Old Master Severe could not help but sneer. Both George and Anne were puzzled by Old Master Severe''s disdainful sneer. Who did Old Master have an objection toward this time? He probably had an objection toward that coldblooded and merciless Jay, right? At least, that was what they thought. Old Master Severe looked at his son and asked, "What are you going to do now that Grand Asia ns to impose sanctions on Severe Enterprise?" George sighed heavily. He was a generation that would carry forward the cause pioneered by his predecessors. It was already n o easy feat for him to stabilize the foundation that Old Master Severe had established, let alone cope with a wave of crisis. Old Master Severe could only sigh. "Do you know why Master Ares chose toe to Swallow City today and take punitive measures against you?" Old Master Severe guided him patiently. George looked dazed. Anne and Sera exchanged nces with each other as well. They thought that it was a mere coincidence that Jay hade to Swallow City to take punitive actions against Severe Enterprise today, but it was only after Old Master Severe posed this question that they realized there was a mysterious reason behind it. Even so, they never would have thought that Jay was here to back Angeline up no matter how hard they cudgeled their brains. They were certain that Jay was able to suppress them because he and Angeline had severed all ties with each other. Old Master Severe condemned them in a stern voice," All of you have treated Master Ares terribly today. If you can''t think of an effective way to handle this, Severe Enterprise will have to dere bankruptcy sooner orter." As soon as he said those words, George, Anne, and Sera were in no mood of being contentious anymore. After all, dering bankruptcy meant that they would fall from heaven down towards the ground. They would be spurned and bullied. Just the thought of living a life like that terrified them. Therefore, Anne stopped whining, and instead, asked Old Master Severe in a modest and polite manner, "Do you know what we can do to change Master Ares¡¯ mind, Old Master Severe?" Old Master Severe snorted. "The fear is sinking in, huh? Weren''t you all prideful just now? Didn''t you say that Master Ares is just nothing but ame man? That he has fallen off the pedestal and that Grand Asia is just waiting to dere bankruptcy?¡± Chapter 804 Chapter 804 After Old Master Severe''s admonishment, Anne felt so guilty that she dropped her head so low that it was almost touching the ground. Old Master Severe said, "Master Ares is right. Ignorants know no fear indeed. How could you naively think that Master Ares would be defeated by the likes of Jack? Who do you think Master Ares is? He founded Grand Asia at the age of 15, using only five years to make Grand Asia the first giant monopolypany in Imperial Capital. This is something that Jack and his likes can never achieve, yet he did so in just five short years. What makes you think that Jack will win this time?" Old Master Severe added, "Ares Enterprises has stopped supplying chips to Grand Asia, but there''s been negligence on Jack''s part. Jay has been in charge of Ares Enterprises for so many years, hence there''s probably a seamless integration between Grand Asia and Ares Enterprises by now. At the very least, Grand Asia''s patented technology is powerful enough to impose sanctions on Ares Enterprises. Right now, it seems like Master Ares hasn''tunched any insane counterattack yet, and I''m sure he has his reasons..." N?velDrama.Org owns this. As soon as Old Master Severe analyzed it for them, George, Anne, and Sera finally realized that they had made the biggest mistake for treating Jay with contempt. At this very moment, they were so shocked that their backs were drenched in a cold sweat. How could someone like Jay, who sought revenge for the smallest grievances, not take his revenge after they had spoken so insolently to him just now? Exasperated, Old Master Severe rolled his eyes at his son who was slow toe to the realization and said with a trace of helplessness, "Since Master Ares has taken a fancy to the vi in Apple Street, you should just sell it to him." Anne cried noisily, "Where are we supposed to stay then?" George turned his gaze to Lady Severe who was standing on one side, and in a tone that sounded rather solicitous yet at the same time like he was informing her, he said, "Quine, please clear out a few rooms for us." Lady Severe nodded and said softly, "There are no vacant rooms left on the second floor, only a few vacant rooms on the third floor. You can all move in if you don¡¯t mind." Anne cried out immediately. "I¡¯m George''s legal wife! The Severe family¡¯s residence belongs to George, so who gave you the right to ask us to stay on the third floor?" A piercing glow shot out of Lady Severe''s frailty. "I can clear out the rooms for you, but I will never give you Angel and the three little munchkins'' rooms." George stared at his ex and current wife. They were already arguing before they even lived together officially. All of a sudden, he felt like his head was about to explode. Burning with shame, George asked Old Master Severe, "Dad, do you know any ways for me to keep the vi?" Old Master Severe sneered and said, "You can''t even keep thepany anymore and you''re expecting to keep the vi?" George lowered his head in shame. "Your son is useless for failing to keep Severe Enterprise." Old Master Severe nced upstairs. "Angeline has always been a person with all sorts of crazy ideas. You can humble yourself and ask her for advice, and who knows, you might just find a countermeasure." Sera muttered under her breath, "Now that her rtionship with Master Ares has reached a deadlock, I''m afraid Master Ares will only punish us more severely if we ask her for advice." George nodded, seemingly agreeing with Sera''s opinions very much. Old Master Severe shook his head and sighed. What a useless fellow. Old Master Severe stood up and walked upstairs, his frail and old voice was heard. "Do you really think that Master Ares is taking punitive measures against Severe Enterprise because Grand Asia is so poor that i t has to charge Severe Enterprise patent fees?" Old Master Severe threw a hint and that was it. George looked puzzled. "Dad, since you know why Master Ares is making things difficult for Severe Enterprise, why didn''t you step forward and be our mediator?" Old Master Severe''s steps froze on the stairs. He turned around slowly and said, "Dad is old now. I can help you resolve one crisis, but I can''t help you forever. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to see the day Severe Enterprise actually thrives while I''m still alive." Old Master Severe left after saying those words, leaving George standing on the same spot in a daze. Chapter 805 Chapter 805 As the vi in Apple Street was acquired by Jay, Anne and the family were forced to move into the Severe family''s residence instead. Lady Severe had already cleared the rooms on the third floor, but when Anne took a tour around the third floor, she started yammering andining with her hands on her hips. "George, the third floor is too hot. Sera has just suffered a stillbirth and is still very weak. What are you going to do if she has a heat stroke?" George looked at Sera as she stood on one side obediently. He noticed that she did look quite pale and felt worried when he saw that the baby fat on her face had been shed off. Therefore, George approached Lady Severe and said earnestly, "Quine, Sera has just suffered a stillbirth, and I''m sure you know that she''s at her weakest right now. Why don''t you talk to Angeline and ask her to exchange rooms with Sera?" Lady Severe''s face clouded at once. "Angel is also in poor healthtely. You only care about your youngest daughter, George. Have you ever cared about your eldest daughter?" George babbled confusedly after he was reprimanded b y her. "Angeline has always been a sturdy kid since she was a child, no?" Lady Severe red at him, a fierce glow emanating from her eyes. "George, Angel has suffered a tragic fate. She had a car ident, fell off a building, and went for stic surgery. That''s no superficial pain. All of that has weakened her constitution." George was in the wrong and said rather impatiently," Okay, okay, just take it as though I never mentioned it." Angeline was just standing at the corner of the stairs. After listening to her parents'' conversation, she felt a pang in her heart. His father favored Sera so much that his brain was now addled. At this time, Anne interjected in a bitter and mean tone, "Quine, I''m not trying to be rude, but don''t you think there should be a limit as to how much you should dote on your daughter? Have you seen other daughtersing home often to stay at their mother''s ce after getting married? You''ll turn into aughing stock." Lady Severe was furious. "My daughter is my life, Anne Connors. The Severe residence is mine and I will pass it down to my daughter in the future. I''m merely doing it for my daughter¡¯s sake for allowing you to stay here right now. Don''t take your undeserved gain for granted." Anne was rendered speechless and could only make a n unreasonable scene in front of George. "It''s your fault for selling off our vi, George. Now others are oppressing us just because we depend on them for a living." N?velDrama.Org owns this. George red at Lady Severe fiercely, his voice slightly cold. "Just zip it, Quine. Anne is just anxious about Sera, that''s why she wants her to change rooms with Angeline. You¡¯re a mother yourself. You should understand the hardships she¡¯s going through." Lady Severe gave in. "I¡¯ll switch rooms with her." "No." Angeline walked out. Mom had suffered all kinds of grievances because of her. She would not allow her mother to suffer any more grievances. "Dad, you and Mom are already divorced. Since the court has given the Severe family''s residence to Mom, i t is, therefore, my mother¡¯s private property. It stands t o reason that my mother has no obligation to support your new family. She¡¯s just in kind for amodating your family, but her kindness certainly does not warrant your family''s oppression." Angeline sounded extremely ruthless when she said thest sentence. A trace of anger emanated from Anne¡¯s eyes. "Aren¡¯t you the crudest, Ms. Angeline? Even if you dislike me and Sera, you shouldn''t be so cruel toward your dad. Your dad gave your mother this house. Would your mother live in such afortable house if it wasn''t for your dad?" Angeline red at Anne angrily. "You''re already sowing discord before you even move in. There will surely be no peace in the Severe family''s residence when you move in." "Angeline Severe!" George roared furiously. "She''s your stepmother. Is that how you''re supposed to talk to your elders?" Not wanting to argue with George, Angeline announced in a rather weary and weak manner, "I will not hand over Mom''s room. I can change rooms with her. Stay if you agree to it or leave immediately." Sera stopped as soon she got what she wanted and walked over to tug at Anne''s sleeve, motioning to her with her eyes. With that, Anne no longer voiced her objections. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 Sera walked up to Angeline in a soft and gentle manner, shing a humble, polite smile. "Thank you, Angeline." Angeline ignored her, then turned around and left. The sharp contrast in their attitudes made George dote on Sera more. Shirley and Lady Severe cooked lunch at noon. Anne and the rest had already sat on the table a long time ago, and when they saw the ordinary-looking delicacies, Anne started acting up again. "Quine, the Severe family is different now. You should be frugal whenever you can when ites to food. I''m afraid George won¡¯t be able to pay your alimony in the future if you keep being so extravagant and wasteful." Angeline, who was helping Old Master Severe down the stairs, was infuriated when she heard what Anne said. "My mother is very frugal normally. She prepared such a big feast only because you''re here today. Don''t b e so ungrateful." Angeline snapped. "Besides, the food on this table isn''t bought using my dad''s money but mine. It''s alright if you¡¯re being ungrateful for eating my food and staying at my mother''s house, but you should at least seal your lips." Anne looked extremely sullen and had no choice but t o rub herself against George. "Look at your good daughter, George. Look how sharp her tongue is. I can say one sentence and she''ll return with ten." Therefore, George reprimanded Angeline, "Jay must''ve indulged your bad habits. He probably couldn''t stand your bad temper in the end and that''s why he divorced you, right?" Angeline looked thunderstruck as she stood rooted to the same spot as though she was struck dumb. Old Master Severe red sharply at George. "Know when to shut up, will you?" Shirley walked over and pushed Angeline to the seat between her and Lady Severe. God knew how Angeline would be able to finish this meal. Her father''s words were like a knife that had stabbed her straight in the heart. Ultimately, she pushed the remaining half a bowl of rice away. "I''m full. Enjoy your meal, everyone." Then, she turned around and went upstairs to pack her things. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Worried about her, Shirley followed her upstairs as well. When she saw Angeline moving her belongings upstairs, Shirley stopped her on the spot. "Why are you moving when you''re still so weak? Stay with me from now on. Let''s not go upstairs and provoke that old hag." "Mm." Angelina''s impression toward Shirley had improved greatlytely, and thus, she epted her invitation readily. After lunch, both Anne and Sera went for a stroll in the backyard while Shirley and Lady Severe worked hard to clean up the dishes. George leanedzily on the couch. Angeline felt extremely ufortable when she saw Anne and Sera walking leisurely in the garden as she stood by the window on the second floor. Her mother probably resented Anne and Sera, but because her mother still loved her father, she was willing to put up with the unreasonable mother and daughter just to be close to her father. Angeline, taking into ount her mother''s meek love, had no choice but to turn a blind eye to the pair. Initially, she thought that she would be able to live her life as normal as long as she behaved like the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles. Though who would have thought when the three little devils came home from school that afternoon, the house would turn into a battlefield once more. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 When the three munchkins got home from school, the first thing they did was to go to Mommy''s room to let her know that they were home. However, when they came to Mommy''s room, they did not see Mommy and instead saw Sera unpacking her luggage in the bedroom. Jenson''s face turned ice-cold at once. "Why are you in my mommy''s room?" Jenson questioned coldly. Sera nced at the three children standing at the door and said, "This room will be mine from now on. Your mommy¡¯s room will be on the top floor." "Who gave you the right to do so?" Baby Robbie asked grumpily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sera walked to the door. When she saw Jens¡¯ and Baby Robbie''s faces bearing a strong resemnce to Jay, her emotions were momentarily obscure. She said, "Because I''m the true missus of the Severe family. Your mommy doesn''t deserve to stay in this room." Sera had always thought that eight-year-old children were not the least bit aggressive and that she would not be in any trouble even if she told them the truth. What she did not know, however, was that there was a n exceptionally huge gap between people. This was especially the case with the three children i n Jay''s family. It was already hard to handle one of them, let alone three. Baby Zetty imitated her and said bitterly, "And you, the Severe family''s missus, went and conceived my Grandpa''s baby. Shame, shame, shame." Sera was infuriated and raised her hand to hit Baby Zetty. However, Baby Robbie kicked her away, causing her to stagger and fall. Sera refused to believe that she was no match for the three children, so she mbered to her feet and grabbed the drying rack next to her. She then swung it toward Baby Zetty. Terrified, Baby Zetty quickly hid behind Baby Robbie." Save me, Robbie." In order to prevent the drying rack from hitting Baby Zetty''s back, Baby Robbie leaped into the air and kicked Sera¡¯s belly. When the C-section wound on Sera''s belly was kicked open by Baby Robbie, blood started gurgling out of it. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty had not seen much of the world and were so shocked that they were at a loss about what to do. Jenson stared at Sera with frosty eyes and said in an ice-cold voice, "You deserve it." Sera screamed in pain, catching Anne and George¡¯s attention immediately. "What the hell is going on?" George asked with trepidation when he noticed that the corner lower hem of Sera''s shirt was stained red with blood. Sera pointed at Baby Robbie. "They did this to me!" Her face was pale as her fingers trembled. She looked extremely helpless and weak. On the other hand, Jenson, who stood in front of Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty, wore a frosty look on his face. George was not bold enough to make things difficult for the Ares family''s children and could only roar at Anne. "Hurry up and go get Angeline to educate her children." Anne, however, was utterly exasperated andnded a vicious p on Jenson''s face. Baby Robbie did not see iting and had failed to react. "How dare you p me?" Jenson red at Anne with his hawk-like eyes, his gaze as sharp as an eagle. Anne took a quivering step back in fear when she met Jens'' fierce and cold eyes. She was greatly surprised a s she did not expect Jens to have such a terrifying gaze at such a young age. "Yes, I pped you. You''re an uneducated child." p! No one knew when Angeline had appeared at the door. When she heard Anne insulting her son, she lifted her hand and pped her viciously. Anne clutched her zing face. "How dare you p m e, Angeline Severe?" Angeline''s pupils that were as dark as the sea were glinting with a dull and cold gleam. "You can insult m e, Aunt Anne, but you can''t insult my children, let alone beat them. Jens especially." That was because Jens was an autistic child and Angeline had been extra careful when caring for him. Anne had crossed the line. Anne felt more or less embarrassed after getting pped by Angeline, so she turned her head and threw herself into George''s arms, bawling her eyes out. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 "I can''t stay in this house anymore, George. None of the juniors are showing me any respect. I¡¯m too embarrassed to live." George chided Angeline, "Hurry up and apologize to Aunt Anne." Baby Zetty yelled, "Why should Mommy apologize when she didn''t do anything wrong? Grandpa only cares about seniority and ranking instead of rights and wrongs. We, the juniors, should be the ones to say that we can no longer stay in this house anymore because we''ll only end up getting pped by unreasonable seniors. We can''t even fight back even when we¡¯re wronged. Sob, sob, sob, I don¡¯t want to stay in this house. I want to go back to Imperial Capital. I want to go to Daddy." As Baby Zetty spoke, she covered her face and started crying. George red at Angeline. "Is this how you educate your children?" Angeline said with a deadpan look on her face, "Baby Zetty is right." George was furious. "Angeline Severe, take your children and get out of here at once." Without saying anything further, Angeline took Baby Zetty''s hand and left. "Let''s go." Jenson stared at the exasperated-looking George with dark and profound pupils, a smirk ying on his face. He then fished out his phone suddenly and dialed Daddy¡¯s phone number. Soon, Jay''s heavenly voice was heard. "Jens." "Daddy, hurry up ande and pick us up. We have nowhere to live anymore." "What?" Jay''s voice sounded like a vengeful ghost that was about to im someone¡¯s life, carrying with it a stifling chill. Blood drained from George, Anne, and Sera''s faces in a n instant. Though they soon felt relieved as they thought that since Jay had broken up with Angeline, he probably would not have the time to deal with this as he needed to deal with a host of other problems every day. When Angeline packed her and her children''s luggage and was about to leave the Severe¡¯s residence, she took the children to Old Master Severe to bid farewell. When Old Master Severe learned that George was going to drive away Angeline and her children, he was so furious that he spat out a mouthful of blood. "Grandpa." Angeline had no choice but to put down her luggage and hurried over to support her quivering Grandpa. Old Master Severe pointed at the door exasperatedly." Go and get your dad." Angeline had no choice but to dy her departure lest she displeased Grandpa. She walked to Sera''s room and said with a sullen expression, "Dad, Grandpa asks to see you." Sera murmured, "Hmph, all you know is how toin." Angeline''s gaze fell on the wound on her lower abdomen and reminded her in a chilly tone. "Why don¡¯t you focus on getting your injury taken care of, Sera? I heard that those who lost their firstborn to stillbirth will have a high risk of being infertile in the future if they don¡¯t take proper care of themselves." It was only then did Anne remember to dial 911! As soon as George walked into Old Master Severe''s study, Old Master Severe was so furious that he grabbed his cane to hit him. However, he started panting heavily after a few hits due to his old age. George endured the pain and consoled Old Master Severe, saying, "Don''t get angry, Dad. If you don¡¯t want Angeline and her children to leave, I¡¯ll go and ask them to stay right away." Old Master Severe looked like he had given up on all hope as he leaned his head on the back of the chair, sighing. "Why didn''t you learn from your lesson after losing your vi? Are you only going to be satisfied after you lose your life and all your possessions?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. George dropped his head as he was being reprimanded. He could not wrap his head around what Old Master Severe had just said and just stood there in an upright manner. Old Master Severe sighed helplessly. "Do you think that you can bully Angelina in any way that you like simply because there¡¯s no one there to support her anymore after she broke up with Master Ares?¡± Chapter 809 Chapter 809 George was slightly emotional. "Dad, Angelina¡¯s my daughter. It stands to reason that I won''t subdue her like that on purpose. I just think that I¡¯ve left Sera and her brother out there for too long, causing them to be humiliated and looked down on by others contemptuously. I owe this pair of siblings, so all I¡¯m trying to do is make it up to them while I¡¯m still alive." Old Master Severe sighed. "I¡¯m afraid that your guilty conscience has turned into selfishness and blinded your senses as a result." George said, "I¡¯ll be more than happy if Angelina can get along with Sera and her brother, but as you''ve seen, Angeline is spoiled and arrogant. She''s rude and unreasonable to her stepmother, and that was why I said a few harsh words to her in a fit of pique. She actually took my words seriously and nned to run away from home." Old Master Severe red at George with his bright falcon eyes. "Angeline has never suffered any grievances since childhood. I''m sure you know who was the one who indulged her bad temper. If you have anything to say about Angelina''s bad temper, then you¡¯re clearly questioning Master Ares'' authority. Do you know that?" George looked slightly dumbfounded. He was only trying to educate his own daughter. What did Master Ares have got anything to do with this? Old Master Severe leaned forward with an extremely solemn expression. "I¡¯m warning you, George, you can punish anyone in this family but not Angeline." George was stumped after hearing what Old Master Severe said. Speaking of nobility, out of all the members in this house, Angeline s children were of the Ares family''s bloodline. Logically speaking, they would be way nobler than her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Though Old Master Severe was clearly implying that Angeline was the most precious person. George wanted to ask the reason, but Old Master Severe merely threw him the hint and that was it. He waved at him. "Get out." When George came out of the study, he tookrge strides to chase after Angeline just as she was walking out the door. Anne cried out anxiously behind him, "George, Sera''s suffering from heavy bleeding. Should we send her to the hospital?" George continued striding forward as he replied, "Get D r. Zachary toe over and take a look at her." Anne was extremely displeased with George''s perfunctory reply andined, "Where are you hurrying to that you don¡¯t even care about our daughter when something this serious has happened t o her?" Angeline dragged her suitcase and waited for a cab at the main entrance. Lady Severe could not stop wiping her tears away as she stood on one side. Shirley tried her best to persuade her to stay. "Your mother needs you, Angeline. Must you leave her just because you''re mad at them?" At this moment, George hastened outside and cried aloud, "Angel, you¡¯ll stay if you acknowledge me as your father." Angeline looked at George in stupefaction as doubt emanated from her eyes. What exactly did Grandpa tell Dad that he had pacified Dad''s rage so quickly that he seemed to fear and revere her? George said in an exceedingly sincere manner, "Angel, are you only willing to stay after I go down on my knees?" Having said that, George was about to get down on his knees. Angeline took George''s hands, tears welled up in her eyes. "I''m sorry for being a bad daughter and for making you mad, Dad." She might have a bad temper, but she was rather filial. How could she possibly have the heart to drive her father to the edge and make him go down on his knees? "I''ll go back with you," she murmured. Angeline then followed George back to the Severe residence. Thinking that Angeline was gone, Anne rejoiced inwardly thinking that she would be the owner of the house from now on and was so proud of herself that she began singing opera songs. Though when she turned around and saw George bringing Angeline and her children back, the smile on Anne''s face froze. "Well, well, why are you back again?" Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at her. "You¡¯re an old witch." Anne was furious. "Who taught you that?" Baby Zetty ced her hands on her hips. "No one taught me. I read it in the book. You''re Snow White''s vicious stepmother." "Baby Zetty," Angeline chided Baby Zetty softly. Chapter 810 Chapter 810 Baby Zetty mmed up at once. Anne knew better than to argue with a child. With a sulky look on her face, she said, "It''s way past dinner time now. Why isn¡¯t dinner served yet?" Lady Severe and Shirley were busy trying to persuade Angeline to stay so they had no time to cook. When they heard Anne urging them to cook, both of them rushed to the kitchen with their heads lowered. Angeline held each of them with each hand and announced, "Dad, my mother is old and in poor health now. It''ll be too onerous for her to cook three meals a day. We won''t have idlers at home. We should take turns to prepare the meals." Anne looked at her well-maintained fair and tender hands. At the thought of touching grease and grime, she immediately behaved in a spoiled manner and said to George, "You know I don''t know how to cook in the kitchen, George." Angeline was upromising. "Everyone here was born an aristocrat. Since the Severe family is about to go bankrupt, how are we any different from the poor? I f you refuse to wake up from your aristocrat beauty dream, then you might as well don''t wake up forever." Anne¡¯s expression was extremely clouded because she was not born an aristocrat. She lived a homeless and miserable life when she was young and had suffered greatly. It was only after getting together with George did she slowly walk down the path as a noblewoman. Even so, she was confident that Angeline, the pampered missus, was only paying lip service. If she was to enter the kitchen, she would probably do worse than her. Therefore, she said maliciously, "Well, I don''t have a problem with that if you can lead by example." Angeline grabbed the apron from her mother''s hand and fastened it on herself. "Okay, I¡¯ll cook tonight and you tomorrow." Baby Robbie and the rest cheered. "Yay, we can help Mommy cook again." When Anne saw how confident Angeline was, she sneered, "We''ll see about that once you''re done cooking." Lady Severe and Shirley wanted to go in and help but were pushed out by Angeline instead. "Mom, Shirley, it''s your rest day today. I''ll do it." "Can you manage?" Lady Severe was extremely skeptical of her daughter¡¯s cooking skills. From what she could remember, her precious Angel had always led a pampered life and never entered the kitchen. Angeline said, "You''ll know whether I can manage or not in a while." The three munchkins entered the kitchen and started helping Mommy to knead the dough. Baby Zetty suddenly pouted and asked Mommy grumpily, "Mommy, why''d you forgive Grandpa? I hate Grandpa because he hit Mommy." Angeline squatted in front of Baby Zetty and said softly, "It''s hard for any parents to treat their children equally. Grandpa takes Aunt Sera¡¯s side probably because he thinks that she¡¯s weaker and more delicate, and therefore, needs his care." Jenson said wisely, "Mommy, you don''t have to take m y side next time." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The unspoken implication was that he was not weak. Unwilling to fall behind, Baby Robbie said, "I don''t need you to take my side either." Baby Zetty hugged Mommy with great delight." Mommy, since Jenson and Robbie don''t want you to take their sides, you can take my side then." Angeline did not know whether tough or to cry. Garden Of A Diary. Jay held his mobile phone so hard that it was scorching hot. Jenson gave him a call just now and said hastily that they had nowhere to live. What did he mean by that? Did they shamelessly squeeze into the Severe family¡¯s residence after he acquired George¡¯s vi? To the point that they even usurped the host''s role and tried to drive Angeline away? Although he knew that making this call would be very inappropriate, Jay could not stand the inner torment and ultimately gave Angeline a call. Chapter 811 Chapter 811 When Angeline saw Jay''s name on the caller ID, she looked as though she was holding a bomb in her hand. She then stuffed her phone into Baby Robbie''s hand out of reflex. When Baby Robbie noticed that it was a call from Daddy, he swiped to answer the call with great joy. '' Daddy!" His voice sounded cheerful and extremely sweet. Jay was slightly dumbfounded. He was sure that he had dialed Angeline¡¯s number, but why was Baby Robbie the one who picked up the call instead? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Was she rejecting his call on purpose or was the phone not by her side? "What are you doing?" Jay could only muddle through and greet Baby Robbie in a cheery tone. Baby Robbie was a talkaholic himself. Daddy could ask him one question and he could respond with ten answers. "We¡¯re making dinner with Mommy. We¡¯re going to make dinner for ten people tonight, so this is going to be a rather heavy task. I can¡¯t talk too long with you." Jay''s charming face turned darker than soot at once. '' Huh? You''re going to serve ten people?" It was clear that his voice had turned somber. He sounded very unhappy about this. Baby Robbie replied, "Yeah. Mommy said that after the Severe family goes bankrupt, we''ll all be poor children, so we have to learn how to live life as a poor family. Knowing how to cook is a basic skill. Even the old witch has to do it too." Angeline regretted passing the phone to the most talkative Baby Robbie. A few days ago, Jay had just ordered her to raise the children in a well-off family, but in just a few days, Baby Robbie was now telling him that they were about to lead a poor life. Jay was a demon when it came to pampering the children. His heart was probably aching terribly now, right? Besides, she spected that he would turn up at her doorstep to condemn her very soon. "Start the video, Baby Robbie," Jay said suddenly. Actually, he did not care what kind of life the children were leading at all. He just wanted to see her. He wondered if she had healed from her injuries. He was extremely upset to learn that she was serving others while still injured. Baby Robbie would never refuse Daddy¡¯s request." Okay, Daddy." With that, both father and son started a video chat. "Where¡¯s Jens and your sister?" Jay asked with ulterior motives in mind. He hoped that Baby Robbie would swipe the lens across Angeline''s face when he moved it. Though before Baby Robbie could move the mobile phone, Baby Zetty stepped forward and made a heart shape for Daddy. "I''m here, Daddy." Jay said with a deadpan look on his face, "Mm, good girl, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty pouted. "Daddy, you don''t look happy to see me." It was only then did Jay realize that he had failed to control his emotions. He felt disappointed because he did not see Angeline and that was why he put on a deadpan expression when he saw Baby Zetty''s face. Jay squeezed a smile. "Daddy misses all of you very much." Jenson and Daddy were always able to read each other''s thoughts. Jenson had already guessed the real reason why Daddy made the call after noticing his abnormal reaction. Jenson walked over and greeted Jay with a frosty expression. "Hi, Daddy." Jay frowned when he saw Jenson''s droopy face that resembled his own. "You look too stiff, Jens. Smile." Jenson answered, "It''s inherited." Jay deliberately squeezed out a bright smile. "From who?" Not him. Speechless, Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "Childish." He then asked the obvious, "Why are you calling us?" Jay stammered. "Daddy... misses all of you." Jenson said, "You don''t mean it." Chapter 812 Chapter 812 He then raised Baby Robbie''s hand and pointed the camera lens straight at Angeline whose head was lowered as she rolled the dough with great concentration. Jay''s falcon pupils contracted at the sight of the enormous dough in front of her. Furious, Jay called out in a dull voice, "Angeline." Angeline did not expect that he would call out her name and raised her head in a panic. She happened to meet his gaze this way. "How can I help you, Sir Ares?" Since she could not escape, she bit the bullet and greeted him instead. "The children are so young. Are you exploiting them for freebor?" He tried to fill the silence by making empty talks. He was eagerly hoping that she could get the children t obor for her since they were so vigorous and energetic anyway. She could do anything as long as she did not tire herself out. Without refuting him, Angeline nced at the children and saidpliantly, "Take your brother and sister outside, Jens." As the saying went, many went out for wool and came home shorn-that was exactly how defeated Jay felt. Now that no one was there to help her, she would be even more exhausted, no? Angeline asked Jay, "Will that do?" She sounded like a programmer, like a repeater that carried no emotions. She looked just like a wooden puppet that had lost her former vivacious and liveliness. When Jay saw Angeline in this state, he felt as though his heart had been pierced by a knife. He felt like an executioner who had obliterated Angeline s most youthful vitality. "Just hire a nanny, Angeline." He suggested in a hoarse voice. Back then, he did not even have the heart to let her enter the kitchen, so why should she serve this ridiculous family now? Angeline reminded him. "This is my family''s business, Sir Ares." Jay uttered with righteous indignation, "This is the golden period for my sons and daughter¡¯s growth. I''m afraid that your cooking skills aren''t good enough and you¡¯ve failed to amodate their nutritional needs. Therefore, I¡¯ve made the decision to assign a top-notch chef for my children." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Angeline declined straight away. "We don''t have any more spare rooms in the Severe''s residence for a nanny!" Jay said, "That''s no issue at all. The nanny can stay in the Apple Street vi. It''s not far from you anyway. If you want to, you''re wee to move in with the children too." Angeline knew that the vi belonged to him now and did not want to owe him any favors, so she declined immediately. "It¡¯s nice staying here." Jay said, "But it''s not nice for my children. Angeline, have you ever thought how bad of an influence the pair of mother and daughter will bring to the children and how they¡¯ll be imperceptibly influenced by what they see and hear? They''ll get corrupted by bad examples when they spend so much time together!" Actually, Angeline had thought about this too. With the Severe family breaking apart and both families arguing all day whilst living under the same roof, it would indeed have detrimental effects on the children. Angeline lifted her thin lips and said in a slightly embarrassed manner, "Sir Ares, can you take them with you for the time being? When I raise enough money to buy my own house, I''ll go and fetch them." Jay''s eyes dimmed slightly. For a brief moment, he hesitated. Angeline was extremely puzzled. Jay was a demon when it came to pampering his children. Although he did not like her anymore, there was no reason why he would not want his children anymore, right? Though he did behave in a manner that seemed as though he did not really want the children anymore. Angeline felt a gush of uneasiness for some reason. "Is there a problem, Sir Ares?" Angeline asked, trying t o sound him out. Jay said, "I have a lot of overseas businesstely and will go abroad at any time. It won''t be convenient for m e to take care of them. When Iplete my work here, I''lle and pick up the children immediately." He was quick-witted, and his excuse was wless. Angeline, however, had a feeling that something was off. "Oh, okay," she replied perfunctorily. Then, she passed the phone to Jenson eagerly. She had learned her lesson and was wiser now. From now on, she must never pass Jay''s call to the talkaholic Baby Robbie. It seemed more appropriate for her to pass it over to the reticent Jenson. Take now, for example. After both Jenson and Daddy gazed at each other speechlessly, they finally hung up the call. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 After hanging up the call, Jay''s noble and dashing face was instantly enveloped in thick and dense clouds. Angeline was showing all signs of helplessness that one would portray when living under someone else¡¯s subjugation in the Severe family. Despite that, he could not offer her any help at all. What was he supposed to do? After a very long silence... "Finn." Finn answered and walked in, "Yes, President Ares?" Jay said, "Have we acquired the vi in Apple Street?" "We''ve already gone through the formalities. I''ve also hired someone to do a thorough cleaning and sanitation during the day. We''ve discarded all the old furniture and purchased new ones. Do you want to move in as soon as possible, President Ares?" Finn said. Jay gave him a gratified look. "Well done. We¡¯ll move i n tonight." Finn was taken aback. He had guessed President Ares'' intention for acquiring the Severe family vi but did not expect him to move in so soon. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Okay. I''ll go and get the car." Swallow City. When dinner was served, Anne stared dumbfoundedly at the delicious homemade dishes. "D-Did you really make all these?" Anne asked incredulously. Baby Zetty said proudly, "Of course. There are a lot of dishes that my mommy can cook." Afraid that Baby Zetty would say too much and raise Anne¡¯s suspicion, Angeline quickly put a piece of chicken in Baby Zetty''s te and said with a smile," Eat, Baby Zetty. We shouldn¡¯t talk when we''re eating." Anne did not n to go easy on Angeline and started shooting her mouth off. "These are all dishes that onlymoners will eat. You''ve never eaten these dishes when you were young, so how¡¯d you learn how to make these dishes, Angeline?" Seeing that Mommy was deliberately hiding something, Jenson helped her out of the predicament by saying coolly, "He who has no knowledge needs to havemon sense." Baby Robbie shed a shrewd smile. "Grandma Anne, it''ll be your turn to show us your cooking skills tomorrow." With that, Anne lost all interest in interrogating Angeline at once. Angeline felt relieved and darted a grateful nce at her children. After dinner, Angeline washed the dishes without a singleint. The rest gathered around the coffee table to eat fruits after dinner. Anne sat next to George despondently and said in a spoiled tone, "Are you really going to make me cook tomorrow, George?" George felt awkward. "This is a rule that Angeline has set and everyone has to abide by it. She has also set a n example for others herself." Anne said, "You know me. My skin is prone to allergies. I''m afraid I''ll lose a fewyers of skin if I touch the grimy oil stains in the kitchen." George hesitated. "Um?" Baby Zetty was infuriated. "Grandma Anne, are you trying to eat my mommy''s dishes for free?" Anne said, "What are you saying, you child? How can you call it free? We¡¯re family, aren''t we? Your mommy i s a junior, so she¡¯s obligated to serve her seniors, isn¡¯t that right?" Baby Zetty might be young, but she had a gift of gab and was especially good at being mischievous. "Will you ask Aunt Sera to cook then, Grandma Anne?" Chapter 814 Chapter 814 Anneughed awkwardly. "You know that Aunt Sera i s injured, don''t you? It''ll be hard for her to do anything, really." Baby Zetty eximed in dissatisfaction, "After everything you say, you and Aunt Sera just want to cadge meals, huh? Let me warn you, though, my mommy¡¯s meals are very expensive. Daddy had to pay Mommy 81 pounds of gold after eating a single dumpling that my mommy made." Baby Zetty still remembered Mommy and Daddy¡¯s ''one meal for a thousand gold¡¯ story. Anne was so shocked that she nearly slipped to the floor. "81 pounds of gold?" How could she possibly agree to pay for such an expensive meal? After regaining herposure, Anne said, "Nonsense. Why would your daddy pay for the meal that your mommy made?" Baby Zetty was just about to tell Anne the ''A Meal Of Grace'' tale when Baby Robbie interjected straight away, "Daddy said that Mommy is his darling baby. All the money he earns belongs to Mommy. With the identity that Mommy has, she chose to condescend to you because honesty is more important than money to her. Grandma Anne, however, has vited the rules and is trying to eat Mommy''s food for free. Do you think you can afford it?" Anne gulped. Why did she feel like these munchkins were no pushovers at all? George was deep in thought. The children kept saying that Jay loved Angeline very much. Old Master Severe''s reminder hade as a head-on blow for him indeed. Jay and Angeline might appear as though they had severed their rtionship, but in fact, they were notpletely cut off. When Angeline walked out of the kitchen, Baby Zetty handed Mommy a peeled orange. "Eat fruit, Mommy." Angeline took it with a smile and stuffed her mouth full, looking extremely satisfied. "The ones that Baby Zetty gives are always the tastiest ones." Baby Zetty smiled sweetly when she obtained Mommy''s approval. Though at the thought of how Anne was cadging free meals, Baby Zetty put on a gloomy face and comined, "Mommy, is Grandma Anne trying to cadge free meals?" Angeline cast Anne a sharp and stern gaze. Anne looked guilty all of a sudden and turned her head to look at George, hoping that he would back her up. George said, "Do it. Angeline can do it, so can you." Anne was tremendously upset. Under the coffee table, her hands were twisted together tightly. "I¡¯m a senior. Why should I condescend to her and do the housework?" At this moment, an ear-piercing car horn sted through the air outside the door,sting for a very long time. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Who is it?" Anne asked in astonishment. Everyone in the living room exchanged nces with each other, looking as if they were eager to disaffiliate themselves from this pompous visitor. Lady Severe said to Angeline, "Angel, why don¡¯t you go and check out who that is?" Angeline stood up and walked out of the main entrance. d in an expensive white suit and holding a rose in his mouth, Cole leanednguidly on the car door while looking at Angeline with a bright smile. "Angeline." He sounded exuberant the moment he saw her. She was severely injured when she left Mount Vi that day, so he was surprised to find that in such a short period of time, she had recovered to the point where she could already walk freely. Jay seemed to have put in a lot of effort into her treatment. Angeline stood in front of the carved front door but did not open it. "What are you doing here?" Impatience was written all over her face. Cole put his wild behavior away and apologized with a serious countenance, "I''m sorry, Angeline. I was reckless that day. I''m here today to apologize to you." Angeline wore a nk expression. "It''s toote to apologize. The incident has already happened anyway." After Cole made a scene, she had finally realized how Jay really felt about her. It was precisely because Cole had made a scene this time that the rtionship between her and Jay, the man with who she had been entangled for two lifetimes, could finally draw to a close. Cole had clearly misunderstood Angeline¡¯s point and was so angry that his veins were bulging. "What happened? Did that b*stard Jay bully you?" Angeline looked listless and muttered under her breath, "If he''s still willing to bully me, I wouldn''t look like I''ve just been through hell." Cole looked pained when he listened to her words. "You''d rather be bullied by him instead of me?" Chapter 815 Chapter 815 He thought so. When Jay came to Mount Vi to rescue her that day, he brought a person with him. How outstandingly bold and wise. While seated in a wheelchair, he was able to beat his men to the point that they looked beyond battered and had even seeded in taking Angeline away from him in the end. A talented and charming man like him pleased women the most. Angeline must have been entranced by his lofty bearing. What she saw that day was all just an illusion! If he went all out, then the Temple of Hades would be the ce that Jay and his servant had rushed into instead. He would make sure that they would not find the chance to leave. ording to his family rules, though, he was not supposed to reveal his identity before he and Angeline were married. That was why Angeline looked down on him. "Angeline, you can''t be superficial. Apart from looking slightly cooler, being more charming, and havingbat skills that are a teensy bit more outstanding than mine, Jay can''t beat me in other aspects..." Angeline''s disgusted gaze lingered on him. When Cole realized that he had sessfully made Jay''s brilliant image seem more prominent, he quickly corrected himself. "But for a chunk of ice like him, that face of his looks just like he has injected botox. Even I¡¯m starting to suspect if he''s suffering from facial paralysis. Does it appeal to you living with a man like that?" Jay¡¯s iceberg-shrouded face popped up in Angeline''s mind. This was the face he put on recently whenever h e saw her-a shocking and intimidating face. She knew that this was not the face he would put on when he was with his loved ones. It would be as if ice and snow from a thousand miles away were melted by the zing sun. His smile would look like peach blossoms, looking even more romantic when the mountain flowers were in full bloom. It would not be his fault if anyone died from his charm. Cole watched as Angeline slipped into her reverie and involuntarily revealed a blissful and peaceful smile. H e suddenly felt a tinge of jealousy and reached out to pinch her face hard. "Hey, can you stop looking like a love-struck fool?" Angeline threw his hands away and turned away without a word. Cole looked at the firmly-shut iron gate and started banging it, shouting, "Open the gate for me, Angeline. How can you treat your guest like this?" When George led the rest out and saw Angeline shutting Cole out, he reprimanded, "Angeline, how can you shut our guest out?" Angeline said, "I don''t know him so well." Cole yelled shamelessly at George, "Mr. George, my father-inw, the Severe family has epted my dowry, so we¡¯re a family now. How can you shut your own family members out? Do you agree with me?" Angeline raised her fist and threatened him, saying, "D o you believe that I¡¯ll bash you up if you utter another word of nonsense, Cole Yorks?" Anne wondered to herself. If Jay learned that Angeline was hooking up with other men, he would no doubt lose interest in a woman like Angeline. When Jay stopped being Angeline''s supporter, her status in the Severe family would cascade like a waterfall. Hehe! Anne fanned the mes and said in a sarcastic manner, "Well, well, Angeline, I happened to be there when you epted the dowry that day. That''s 150 billion. Don''t even think about going back on your word. The Severe family has a strong sense of integrity and we¡¯ll do no such thing." Lady Severe hurried into the house and took out the bank card Cole had given herst time, handing it over to Angeline. "If you¡¯re not interested in him, then you''ll return the dowry to him." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Angeline raised the card and was caught betweenughter and tears. "This card is just an empty card. There¡¯s no money in i t." When Anne heard that there was no money in the card, her face turned red with anger. Since the day Cole offered Angeline a huge dowry, she was so flushed with jealousy by Angeline''s good luck that her eyes had turned green with envy. She felt ufortable all day long. Why did all the top -notch tall, rich, and handsome guys pursue Angeline while her daughter was ruined by an old man like Jack? Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Now that Anne had learned the truth, she could finally let go and set her mind at rest. "If you don''t have money, Mr. Yorks, there¡¯s no need to keep up appearances. This will be the Severe family¡¯s missus'' second marriage, so we won¡¯t set such a high bar. We can negotiate and offer you a discount for the dowry." Her words had not only derogated Angeline, but she was also verbally attacking Cole. It could even be said as killing two birds with one stone. Now that Anne had vented her anger, she felt as pleased as punch. Cole was so furious that he climbed the carved gate and jumped into the courtyard. "Who said there¡¯s no money in this card?" Cole snatched the card from Angelina''s hand, then stretched out his hand to ask, "Where''s your phone?" Angeline turned her head away, refusing to cooperate. Anne stepped forward and handed her mobile phone t o Cole. "Use mine." She sounded like a benefactor giving alms to a beggar. Cole shed a malicious smile. "Are you asking me to transfer the money in the card to your phone?" Anne, who was behaving as if she was a benefactor at first, was struck a severe blow by Cole in just one sentence and instantly turned into someone who was seeking alms instead. Her haughty face suddenly alternated between green and red as she retreated awkwardly. Cole looked at the card that he had failed to give out and let out a self-deprecatingugh. "I can¡¯t believe that a woman actually refused my dowry." He said it like Angeline had failed to recognize how outstanding a man he was. He then gave himself a way out. "That makes sense. It''s too tacky to talk about money. I brought you lots of rare and priceless medicine and supplements today. You''ll ept them, won''t you?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angeline replied curtly, "I don¡¯t want them!" Cole said, "You were so severely injured that day and nearly lost your life. These are all high-end supplements that my family has developed. They''ll heal your injuries really quickly after you take them." As soon as those words came out, a bomb had seemingly exploded on the spot. Angeline was severely injured? Even so, none of them noticed it at all? Angeline had even tirelessly cooked and washed the dishes tonight. Whenpared to the comfortseeking Anne and Sera, she was simply an irondy. Anne felt like someone had pped her on the face more than a dozen times and was so flushed that she could cry tears of blood. George cast his pitiful eyes on Angeline. "Is it true what he said?" Anne murmured, "If her injury is really that serious, how did she find the strength to cook and wash the dishes?" Cole eximed, "Huh? You actually dragged your sick body to work, Angeline?" Angeline murmured, "I''m healed." Cole said in a stern manner, "That''s an internal injury we''re talking about here. You injured your lungs and broke your ribs. As the saying goes, it takes 100 days for the bones to knit and tendons to heal. You¡¯re already doing heavy work in less than a month?" When Baby Zetty heard that Mommy was badly injured, her heart ached so badly that her tears started flowing like a broken tap. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you were severely injured, Mommy? If we knew that you''re injured so badly, we wouldn''t have asked you to do any work at all. Aunt Sera''s wound is merely a tear and already she¡¯s allowed to lie in bed to rest. Sob, sob, sob." It was supposed to be just kids¡¯ talk, yet Anne could feel her face burning with her words. Cole was even more furious now. "Great. The Severe family has actually taken my woman so lightly, huh?" Cole had always been a warm person with an utterly carefree attitude. It was rare to see him angry. It was hard to imagine that he would look so terrifying when he was angry. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 "Let me be blunt with you, Mr. Severe. Angeline is the woman that I, Cole Yorks, like. I''ll take her away from Swallow City when I''m done handling my affairs. Before then, I want you to ensure that she remains unscathed. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll make sure that none of the Severe family members will die a natural death." Cole gritted his teeth, his clear and melodious voice shrouded in a trace of coolness. His voice did not sound furious nor sullen, yet it was able t o make anyone feel terrified as if a devil was here to im somebody¡¯s life. "Of course, if you treat my Angeline kindly, then I won''t treat the Severe family unfairly. Fame or fortune, I''ll give it to you." George did not know who Cole was, but at the sight of his haughtiness, he decided against provoking him. "M r. Yorks,e in and have a cup of tea." He wanted to know more about Cole. Angeline red at Cole hard and threatened him soundlessly. ''Take one step into the house and you¡¯ll see!'' Cole hesitated. "Thank you, Mr. Severe, for the hospitality, but I still have something to do today. I guess I won''t be going in anymore. Please send two servants toe and unload the trunks, Mr. Severe." He was behaving in a domineering manner just moments ago but withered within seconds in front of Angeline. His change in attitude was hrious to watch. The Severe family was now in a state of utter poverty. Where were they supposed to find any servants to order around? George looked slightly embarrassed. Angeline said, "We don''t have any servants at home, Cole." Cole brushed the tip of his nose sheepishly. "Okay then. I''ll unload them myself." After unloading the trunk, he was so exhausted that his forehead was drenched with sweat. When George saw the supplements piled up like a hill, the corners of his eyes began to twitch. Angeline snapped. "We¡¯re not running a pharmacy. Why are you giving me all these supplements?" Cole began introducing them one by one. "This is for treating external injuries. As long as it doesn¡¯t involve the bones and tendons, the wound is guaranteed to heal overnight. "This is for treating lung diseases. If your lungs are injured, you¡¯ll cough and have phlegm. If not properly treated, it¡¯ll leave lingering effects. And this will get to the root of the disease and treat it completely. "This is to boost your immunity, something you need the most. Look at you, you¡¯re too skinny. The reason why you¡¯re not gaining weight is because of poor digestion and immunity." Anne picked out a bottle of healing cream from the pile and smiled. "This is best for Sera!" Cole snatched it back and said coldly, "These belong to Angeline. If you want them, then you have to ask her for permission." Sounding like sour grapes, Anne said, "This is just a cream for bruises, isn¡¯t it? You''re making it sound like it¡¯s something miraculous." Angeline stuffed the cream into Anne''s hand. "Take it, Aunt Anne." Anne pretended to turn her down for a bit before epting it eventually. Cole said, "Angeline, all these medicines aren''t avable on the market. Don''t just give it to others. Save some for yourself just in case." Angeline said, "My injuries have healed. My ribs don¡¯t hurt, and I''ve stopped coughing." Cole looked at Angeline suspiciously. He had been here for a very long time now, and he had not heard Angeline cough once. "Grand Asia does have a trick or two, doesn''t it? When he carried you in his arms and took you away that day, I did contemte snatching you back," Cole said bitterly. An earth-shattering shock filled Angeline''s pupils. Cole said that Jay left with her in his arms? How could that be possible? He had no feelings for her anymore, and even his gaze was indifferent. It carried a tinge of disgust when he looked at her recently. What was more, how could he possibly want to hold her in his arms now that he had trouble walking himself? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The tidal waves in Angeline''s heart were rising and falling. She was absolutely astounded by this revtion. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 "Why was he holding me when he left?" Angeline suppressed her excitement and pretended to ask calmly. Cole recalled the incident that day, and there was still a lingering fear in his heart. "You were unconscious that day and blood was oozing out of every opening on your head. Everyone thought you were dead for sure. When Josephine carried you on her back and took you downstairs, you were already covered in blood. Jay took you into his arms straight away. I thought he was going to give you emergency treatment, but he ended u p running away with you in his arms instead- "Angeline, I was scared out of my wits that day. That was why I couldn''t react in time to save you. After the incident, I regretted it terribly. Why did I hand my beloved woman to another man just like that?" Angeline murmured, "I don¡¯t me you, you''re timid-" Cole disagreed. He wanted topete with Jay in everything. "Angeline, I wasn''t the only one who was struck dumb. Jay was also stupefied by the sight of your face. When heid eyes on you, his pupils were... Were... dispersed. Hmph, he¡¯s no braver than me..." He was still yammering all sorts of things to prove that he was stronger than Jay. Angeline, however, was shaking vigorously. Was Jay truly heartless toward her? She was a little unsure now. Like a flower blooming in the fog, it was difficult to make out what was true and what was not. As though someone had injected a drop of cool spring water into the dried well in her heart, she felt like she wasing back to life. Cole gritted his teeth bitterly at the mention of Jay¡¯s name. "If Jay hadn''t ruined this entire thing that day, you would¡¯ve been my woman now, Angeline." Angeline looked fixedly at Cole and caught sight of the hint of determination in his eyes. She felt a chill racing down her spine. She was d that Jay had shown up in time to rescue her that day. Angeline was extremely furious with Cole. "Cole Yorks, if you have the nerve to set me up again next time, I swear we''ll turn into sworn enemies." When Cole noticed how Angeline was trembling with rage, he finally realized how much pain his actions had brought her. "I just love you, that''s all." He felt like he was wronged. "You should respect someone if you love her." "Alright, alright. I got it now." Standing behind a rose shrub not far away, two tall and handsome men were staring at the Severe N?velDrama.Org (C) content. residence¡¯s main gate. One of them was standing while the other was sitting down. Jay looked sullen. Cole had turned up thiste at night to disturb Angeline. He sure was a lecherous man, huh? "Do you want to go over and take a look, President Ares?1'' Finn asked empathetically. Just as Jay was about to nod, he saw Cole walking out of the Severe¡¯s residence. He then changed his mind. "No, let''s go." Right now, he would try his best not to provoke Angeline because he would have to pay a heavy price every time he did. Jay and Finn returned to Apple Street Vi. This was the Severe family''s vi originally, but Jay had snatched it over using schemes simply because he was worried that Angeline would suffer defeat in competing for the Severe family''s inheritance and fortune with that nonparticipating temperament of hers. She was not someone who had a strong attachment to her family either. In that case, he would save her the Severe family''s best property then. The property was acquired under Angeline''s name. Perhaps it was because the vi now belonged to Angeline, so that was why Jay did not feel a strong resistance to this strange environment. This was a new environment for Finn, so he had no choice but to familiarize himself with the new environment. He walked around and checked out the ce. Ultimately, he retrieved a wooden box from somewhere and brought it to Jay with a curious look o n his face, reporting, "I¡¯ve just made a shocking discovery, President Ares." Chapter 819 Chapter 819 Jay looked at the slightly old wooden box, his gaze falling on the delicatebination lock. The combination lock adopted the strongest encryption technology from 30 years ago, so there was probably a shocking secret hidden within it. "Open it.¡± Finn easily deciphered thebination lock and opened the wooden box without damaging it. ced within it was a golden baby lock with the three characters ''riches¡¯, ''honor'', and ''peace'' engraved on it. There was also a line of small characters engraved on the back of the lock, a date that wrote: September 9th, * * year. Engraved in front was a location and name: Imperial Capital, Grace Bell. There were two other lines of small characters written in vertical: Father, Stanley Bell. Mother, Andrea Christopher. A trace of surprise emanated from Finn''s eyes! "Tell me, what''s the secret hidden inside?" Jay asked, looking at Finn who seemed to be lost in thoughts. Finn handed the golden lock to Jay carefully and eximed, "President Ares, so it''s true that the Severe family''s second missus isn¡¯t really Anne and George''s biological daughter." When Jay caught sight of the child¡¯s lock, a trace of a sneer emerged in his eyes. "And here I was wondering why my foster mother loves Sera so much. Turns out that she¡¯s her biological daughter. If my foster father learns that my foster mother shares an unbelievable cliche scandal with Stanley, he probably won''t tolerate her for another second. After all, how can an egotistical person like my foster father allow his wife t o betray him with his best friend?" A gleeful sneer emanated from Finn''s eyes. "Now that we hold this secret, President Ares, we can bring ruin upon Jack and Stanley and discredit them at any time. They were acting all haughty and have been making things difficult for Grand Asiately, haven¡¯t they? Should we throw in a reminder so that they¡¯ll show us more respect?" Jay said, "This secret is the best weapon to handicap Jack and Stanley. Give this secret to Angeline as a gift so they won¡¯t have the nerve to bully her as they like anymore." Finn let out a gentle smile. "You always consider the missus in everything you do, President Ares. She''s truly blessed." Jay corrected him, "You''re wrong. I¡¯m blessed to have her love me for two lifetimes." Finn was slightly startled. Although he did not participate in this affair and was merely an outsider, h e could not help but think how sweet President Ares and Miss Severe¡¯s love was even though it was a miserable and tough one. Jay stared at the wooden box in a daze and suddenly thought of something. A dark and obscure spark filled his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Finn was leaving with the wooden box in his arms, Jay suddenly called out to him, "Finn." Finn turned around, his smile bright and dazzling. "Do you want to know where you came from?" Jay came straight to the question. "From the moment you took me out of the orphanage, I''ve regarded you as family. They no longer share any connection with me." Actually, Jay was only 14 years older than Finn. He was young but prudent and capable. He was 18 years old when he visited Finn, looking just like an experienced and knowledgeable sessful man. Finn, on the other hand, was only a four-year-old little boy who knew nothing of the world. The child did not know how to recognize a person''s age, so he regarded Jay as his father. The rtionship had continued on to this day and was now deeply rooted and unchangeable If this was in the past, Jay would not force them to change anything. Now that he had learned what sort of ill-fated luck he would face, he started to feel a trace of concern for Finn and the rest. "Go and find out about it." Jay thought it would be easier for them to carry out their tasks now that they were under his protection. At least he would not have any regrets if anything happened to him in the future. Finn looked reluctant. "There''s really no need for that, President Ares." "This is an order. Not just yours, but all the Ghost family members as well." Finn dropped his head. "Yes, President." Jay said, "If they abandon all of you, thene back t o me. I¡¯ll always have a ce for you in my heart. If they did it because they had no choice, then go on and fulfill your duties as sons. Don¡¯t be like me, realizing just how rare and priceless familial love is now that m y parents are no longer around." "Yes, President Ares." Finn was crestfallen. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 President Ares must have thought of his biological parents. The poor couple had a car ident as soon as they reunited with their son. Nothing in this world could surpass such pain. Imperial Capital, Mount Vi. N?velDrama.Org owns this. When a tiger was not around, the monkey would proim himself the king. Carson was throwing a champagne party with a group of disreputable friends. "Young Master went on a date with Miss Severe tonight. Do you think he¡¯ll get the girl?" Carson said andughed, pouring the champagne into his mouth a s soon as he raised his ss. The door was suddenly pushed open. Carson had his back turned to the door and continued to talk freely. "When Young Master and Miss Severe sessfully tie the knot, there¡¯ll be someone to discipline Young Master in the future. Miss Severe is a tigress, she is. I won''t call myself Carson if the young master isn''t punished every other day." The rest kept a straight face and was afraid to utter a word. They dropped their heads and drank their champagne like they were drinking water. "Say something, guys." Carson was puzzled. "Has the cat got your tongues?" All of a sudden, a fair and long hand reached out from behind Carson and snatched the bottle from his hand. Carson was petrified. After a long time, he turned around slowly. Cole looked straight into his eyes, his gaze dark and obscure. "Why have you returned, Young Master?" Carson asked, shivering. Cole grabbed his cor with one hand. It was more like a strangle rather than a lift. Carson''s eyes bulged out, his breathing impeded. "Young Master, you went to see Miss Severe, didn''t you? Before you left, you said that if you can''t conquer her heart tonight, you''lle home and sing the song Conquer with us, no?" Carson asked. Cole let out a self-deprecatingugh, then suddenly started singing whilst holding the wine bottle in his hand. "Just like that, I was conquered by you..." His singing was terrible, but his voice was especially captivating. Carson snatched the wine bottle from his hands." Young Master, did you get rejected by her again?" Cole grabbed Carson by the chin and turned his face toward him, asking him in a slightly tipsy and grudging manner, "Tell me, how is Jay better than me?" Threatened, Carson put on a tearful expression. "Young Master, Jay isn''t as handsome as you, his martial arts skills are no better than yours, and he doesn''t have as many wicked ideas and tricks up his sleeve-" "Shut up. Speak the truth!" Cole eximed. Carson closed his eyes and went all out. "Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. He''s more handsome, more skillful, and more intelligent than you-" A faint smile appeared on Cole''s face suddenly. When he realized just how horrifying Young Master¡¯s smile looked, Carson hastened to add, "Young Master, he¡¯s only a teeny bit more outstanding than you in everything..." At the sight of Cole''s handsome face that was now condensed into a smile, Carson pulled a long face and said, "You wanted me to speak the truth, Young Master." Cole lifted Carson up. "Get lost." Carson got up and held onto Cole''s thigh. "Young Master, I admire his intellect just a teeny bit. My loyalty to you is just like a surging river, it¡¯s endless." Cole patted Carson''s face and shed a malicious smile. "I must marry Angeline. I want you to figure out a way for me so that I can win Angeline''s heart immediately. If you can''t think of any, I want you to squat in a corner and sing the song Conquer." Carson scratched his head and began racking his brain. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 "Young Master, everyone is saying that women love bad guys... In my opinion, Miss Severe doesn¡¯t like a gentleman like you!" Cole frowned. "You think I''m not bad enough?" Uh. Carson mmed up sulkily. After a long pause, Carson reluctantly added, "You¡¯re in evil, Young Master, but you''re cloaked in a sheep''s skin, so how is Miss Severe supposed to see your true colors?" Cole said, "So you want me to show her my true colors? What if I frighten her?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. This n would not work! Carson pondered for a very long time. "Could Miss Severe be a face-judger?" Cole touched his face, then asked with a faint smile, "D o I look that bad?" When Cole caught a glimpse of Carson''s subtle '' inexpressible¡¯ gaze, hemented and expressed his indignation on why heaven had made Jay after making Cole. Carson said carefully, "You look good, Young Master, but you''re just a teensy-weensy bit worse than that otherworldly beauty Jay." Cole asked grimly, "Are you sure?¡± Uh. Carson choked on his words suddenly. He thought about it for a very long time when a lightbulb lit up in his head. "Ah-hah." Cole looked at him eagerly. "Hurry up and tell me!" Carson said, "Young Master, you like Miss Severe, but Miss Severe likes Jay. In other words, you only need to beat Jay to get the girl. Unfortunately, as charming as you are, you still can''tpare to Jay. You havemendable skills yet were vanquished by him. You may be the king of assassins, but he''s the dark emperor in the business world..." Carson spoke so vividly that he did not even notice how much Cole wanted to strangle him. Other people stayed away from Carson lest they suffer from Cole''s wrath as well. Just as Cole was about to hack Carson to death, Carson changed his words abruptly, "Although we¡¯re inferior to him in everything, we hold a trump card that he can''t beat." Cole put down the palm that he had raised into the air. "Go on." Carson said, "Money. I heard that Jay is a billionaire president, but you''re a trillionaire young master." Cole said,"Angelina isn''t a gold-digger." Carson let out a cunning smile. "Young Master, as the saying goes, with money, you can do anything you like. If Miss Severe isn''t someone who worships money, that just means that you didn''t put your money to best use." Cole looked like he understood. "How do you suggest I use my money then?" Carson replied, "If Miss Severe wants to buy clothes, you¡¯ll give her a shopping mall. If Miss Severe wants t o travel, make sure that the private jet is always on call ... As long as you can make her have rich man''s disease, then Jay won''t be able to satisfy her anymore." i Cole raised an eyebrow. "You want me to agree to every request she makes? The Yorks men will not spoil their wives..." Carson shrugged and wore a helpless look on his face. "Young Master, you won¡¯t get the girl if you''re reluctant to sacrifice your dignity." Cole waved at him. "Get lost." Carson and the rest knew that this was not going to work. How could a prideful man like Young Master pester a woman over and over again just to pursue her? However, Cole''s voice rang out from behind them. " Give Old Master a call at once and ask him to send me more money." Carson turned around wearing a dumbfounded look o n his face. ''What about your integrity, Young Master?'' Cole raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you looking at? This bit of sacrifice is nothing as long as I can win Angeline''s heart.¡± Carson gave him a thumbs up. "Nothing is impossible t o a willing mind, Young Master." Carson fished out his mobile phone and gave Old Master an emergency call. "It''s sote now, what''s wrong?" "Old Master, Young Master wants you to send him some money." Chapter 822 Chapter 822 "How much?" Perhaps the Yorks were too rich, so every time the juniors asked for money, the old master would not ask the reason why. Carson looked at Cole. "Young Master, the old master''s asking you how much you need." Cole replied, "Unlimited." Carson rephrased what Cole said, "The young master said the more the better." The old master felt annoyed. "Does Silly Goose finally know how to spend money?" Carson was speechless. Then, he looked at Cole carefully. The old master was alwaysining that the young master did not know how to spend money, but the young master was always on missions, so he did not have time to spend money. Therefore, the old master gave Cole the nickname of'' Silly Goose''. The old master felt that something was amiss, so he asked, "Why does he need so much money?¡± Carson replied excitedly, "Old Master, the young master is in love." Cole red at Carson angrily. "Shut up.¡± Over there, the old master mmed his hand down on the table in excitement. Then, he howled in pain. "Oh! Enlightenment has finally dawned on you! If you hadn¡¯t started looking for a woman, we would''ve started suspecting your sexual orientation. Great! My son is a normal man!" Cole¡¯s forehead was throbbing. He looked at his masculine outfit silently. He was oozing with male hormones and the old master was suspecting his sexual orientation? N?velDrama.Org ? content. What logic was that? The old master was so happy that he started dancing." You''re in love, so you have to spend more money. Wait H The old master sensed that something was not right." Son, y-you... Your siblings would take home more money when they''re dating someone. Why are you spending more money? Say, you have such good requirements. So many socialites anddies out there want to provide for you. Why are you losing money instead of being paid, huh?" The corner of Cole''s lips were twitching. Carson exined in a small voice, "Old Master, the young master is in love with a woman who doesn''t like him." The old master was extremely excited. "Good boy! I knew you''re something else. You¡¯re always doing your own things and are different from the rest of them out there. I support you. I''ll give you 500 billion! I want to see which ethereal beauty is able to make you fall in love with her. This is such an extremely rare urrence!" Carson said in a small voice, "Old Master, it''s a young married woman." Then, the old master¡¯s voice disappeared. After a long while, the old master finally epted this harsh blow. "A married woman it is then. It''s better than a man.¡± Cole felt mncholic all of a sudden. Coleughed. "Old Master, you''re so optimistic." "You rascal, cough, cough... Why is it so hard for you to find a woman?" Cole asked Carson to quickly hang up the phone. If they continued this conversation, the old man would definitely dig out his heroic past of chasing after Angeline. When that happened, he would be the joke of the family. None of the Yorks lost out in terms of their rtionships. He would be the first to have failed. He was so sad that his tears would be enough to fill a river! It was drizzling the next morning. The gloomy weather made Angeline evenzier. Anne knocked on the door and called out, "Ms. Angeline, are you awake?" Angeline repliedzily, ¡°Come in." It was unknown whether it was Anne''s face or perhaps it was because she was barefaced, so she did not look as distant today. She had a warm smile on her face as she asked Angeline courteously, "Ms. Angeline, can you give me one of the healing creams M r. York gave you yesterday?" Angeline looked at her in shock. It was just a tube of healing cream and it was able to make Aunty Connors treat her so courteously? "Why? Is it working on Sera?" Chapter 823 Chapter 823 Anne eximed, "It didn''t just work. It''s like magic! The wound on my Sera healed in just one night." Angeline was astonished. She did not expect Cole¡¯s ridiculous statements to be true. Angeline rejected indirectly. "Aunty Connors, I''m still using the healing cream, so I can''t give it to you." She was thinking of Jay. A person with a status like him would always have peopleing up and threatening him, so it would be inevitable for him to get hurt. She had to save some of the creams for him. However, she was worried that Anne would be unhappy, so Angeline grabbed another medication next to her and stuffed it into her hand. "This is for you." For Anne, it was like getting back what one lost on the swings but got back on the roundabouts. She left happily. Angeline looked at the medicine and supplements as she remembered what Cole said, "These are all medicines that you can¡¯t find on the market." Suddenly, she realized she needed to hide these gems. Some day, she would bring these to Grand Asia for research. Perhaps she could make a grand contribution to the medical industry of Grand Asia? Angeline put all of her treasures in her closet and locked them up with two gigantic locks before finally feeling relieved. During breakfast, Anne''s youngest son, Seth, came back all of a sudden. He looked like he had a lot in his mind. Anne loved her son the most, so she was extremely anxious. "Seth, darling, you don¡¯t look so good aftering back. Did you run into trouble?¡± Seth said, ¡°Mom, I need money.¡± Anne forgot that the Severes were on the brink of bankruptcy. She patted the back of Seth''s hand and said, "How much?¡± Seth lifted his finger. Anne put away his finger and smiled. "One million, huh? I''ll give it to you." Seth shook his head. He looked as if he did not know whether tough or cry. "Mom, do you think I came all the way back to ask you for pocket money?¡± "Ten million?" Anne widened her eyes. Sera''s wounds had healed, so she decided to walk downstairs. When she heard Seth asking for ten million, she eximed, "Why do you need so much money?" Anne red at her daughter. "Why are you yelling at him? Why do you have to ask him why he needs that money? My Seth isn''t a bad kid. He won''t do anything bad." Sera was unhappy after her mother lectured her. Seth started feeling impatient. "Oh, Mom. It''s not ten million. It''s a hundred million." After he said that, not only did Anne lose all colors on her face, but George also spat the water in his mouth out while losing his self-control. "Why do you need so much money?" George scolded angrily. Everyone''s eyes were on Seth. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Seth said slowly, "I started seeing Miss Titus, and Yosemite wants a dowry of a hundred million.¡± "No!" George mmed his hand down on the table. He roared angrily, "That Yosemite is a treacherous little man. He was the one who caused us to suffer a reversal of fortune! I won''t allow you to have any rtionship with any of the Tituses!" Seth''s heart sank to the bottom of his chest. "Dad, the reason I want to be the Titus'' son-inw is to get their trade secrets. I have no choice but to marry Miss Titus!" Anne sided with her son. "Master, Seth did this to help you. He¡¯s very filial, so you can¡¯t make him feel defeated." Chapter 824 Chapter 824 George''s tone softened. However, he still sounded firm when he said, "The Severes and the Tituses arepletely ipatible. The Severe kids are not allowed to marry any of the Tituses!" Angeline sat at one side and watched as this happened indifferently. Seth''s words felt like thorns on her back. In order to steal the other party''s trade secrets, he even went as far as to turn this fake drama into reality with Yumi. Was it worth it to sacrifice his marriage to get some fame and profit? Seth decided to take out his trump card. "Dad, Yumi has my child. I''m going to marry her no matter what." George was so shocked by this news that he could not stand still. "What did you say?" Seth said, "Yumi and I are already together. Yosemite knows about this too. He even agreed to let Yumi marry me." George roared. "No! I don''t have money!" Seth thought George was purposely making things difficult for him, so he stared at him with his red eyes. "I knew it. You only have one son in your heart. Zayne took so much money to start a business and at the end of the day, he only has one tinypany. After so many years, it''s still nameless. What about me? I only asked you to sponsor a hundred million for me to get married and you came up with all kinds of excuses. Never mind. I don''t need you to give me the money." After Seth said that, he turned around to leave. Anne rushed forward and grabbed his hand. She sobbed, saying, "Seth, don''t go. I''ll think of a way for you even if your dad doesn''t want to help you." Anne purposely infuriated George. "Master, is your conscience even okay with this? They¡¯re both your sons, but why is Zayne allowed to waste so much money and when my son is asking you for a hundred million, you keep rejecting him? "Just tap into your conscience and tell me, are you treating Seth fairly? Seth was called a b*stard child when he was young and you couldn''t protect him. Now that he''s an adult and about to get married, this i s the first time he¡¯s asked you for money but you''re rejecting him? You... Do you even have a conscience?" George lowered his head in shame. He felt that he had wronged Anne''s two children. However, George had no choice. "It''s not like you don¡¯t know that the Severes are on the brink of bankruptcy. We¡¯re in so much debt. How can I give him so much money to get married?" George sighed in defeat. He really could not take out so much money. However, Anne and his son were on his back about this. There was an ashy color of defeat on his aged face. Angeline could not stand to see her father in such a hard ce. She remembered the alimony Jay gave her for the children and decided to help her father through this. "Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have some money. I''ll give Seth a hundred million." George was touched and grateful for Angeline''s help. "Angeline, thank you." Anne said with her toneced with jealousy, "We''re all members of the Severe family. All of us are poor, so why do you have so much money?" She suspected the master had given Angeline money o n the down-low. Sera added, "If you have money, why don''t you use it i n time of emergency? Why do you want to force my father to sell the vi on Apple Street?¡± Angeline was disgusted by the mother and daughter''s greedy behavior. "Do you think you have the right to teach me how to use my money?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Anne was not satisfied with her small gains. She said, "Master, the Severes are on the brink of bankruptcy, so everyone shoulde together and get through this together. However, someone is selfish and even hid so much money from us. She doesn''t even want to use the money. She''s fine with watching us eating just bread and water every day. This family is so divided and immoral. I think the family is going to end soon." Angeline exined angrily, "Aunty Connors, this money does not belong to the Severes. It¡¯s the alimony from Jay for the kids. I¡¯m using the children¡¯s money t o save you and you don''t even know what¡¯s good for you. If that''s the case, I''m not helping you anymore. You should think of a n yourself." Chapter 825 Chapter 825 "Hehe." Anne chuckled sinisterly. "Missus, if you''re still not divorced with Master Ares, then of course we won¡¯t be so thick-skinned to think about taking your money. However, you''re divorced now and you''re living in a house bought by the Severes and eating the food provided by the Severes. Do you still think we''re two families?" "That''s the mindset of a robber!" Angeline said angrily. The more Anne spoke, the more pleased with herself she became. "Am I wrong? You brought your children into Severe Manor, so you should treat this ce as your home and go through this crisis with us. Master, do you think I¡¯m right?" George fell silent. At that moment, everyone who sided with the second wife was ring at Angeline like she was the public enemy. Suddenly, there was a low sound of a car honking outside. It broke the tense atmosphere inside the house. Shirley got up to wee the guest. After a while, Finn pushed Jay inside the house. Behind them were two women in chefs'' outfits. When Anne saw the chefs, there was a surprised glint i n her eyes. "Oh, we were still wondering who should cook for us. Master Ares, you¡¯re providing help in our hour of need by sending over two chefs." Jay nced at her coldly. "They will only serve my children." Anne became speechless. Angeline peered at the clock on the wall and reminded Anne. "Aunty Connors, you should go cook now." Anne said with reluctance, "There are so many people i n this house. Why should I serve all of you?" Jay''s sharp eyes were icy. He remembered how Angeline had made dinner for this entire household without a singleint. "You''re not qualified to serve my children," Jay said deviously. Anne¡¯s gaze shifted to Angeline. "Those daughters who were married have no right to stay in their maternal family long-term even if they''re divorced by their husbands. I won''t be serving the ones with no status." Angelina''s face went pale. Her hands were clenched into fists inside her sleeves. Jay looked at Angeline and saw that she was trembling from anger. He had half a mind to kill Anne now. He never expected the darling he held in his hands to be living such a humiliating life in Swallow City. "Anne Connors!" Anne could not stay arrogant for long as she heard Jay¡¯s eerie sound of death. "Have you thought about how you''ll pay for insulting m y children¡¯s mother in front of them?" Jay asked while grinding his teeth. At this moment, Anne finally noticed the three children ring at her furiously. Baby Zetty yelled at Anne, "You old witch! You''re always bullying my mommy!" She then turned around andined to her father, "Daddy, they were forcing Mommy to give them the alimony you gave us just now." Baby Robbie said angrily as well, "Mommy gave them s o much and they''re still unsatisfied. They even want t o scam all of Mommy¡¯s money.¡± This time, Angeline could not keep her cool anymore. If Jay knew she was using the money on ces other than their children, his trust in her would greatly reduce. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Anne could not keep calm anymore. Master Ares knew she was longing for his money. Perhaps... Jay''s cold lips parted as he squeezed out a few words, " A man who is never content is like a snake trying to swallow an elephant." Angeline exined to Jay quickly, "Sir Ares, even if I used the money, I''ll try my best to make up for it. Don¡¯t worry. I won''t touch the children''s alimony." Chapter 826 Chapter 826 Sera was pleased when she saw Angeline trying her absolute best to exin to Jay. She used to think that their rtionship was strong and unbreakable. However, she did not expect their rtionship to be so broken. Angeline had lost a huge support like Jay and Sera felt that she was not as well-off as she used to be. Her eyes were filled with disdain and contempt toward Angeline. "Angeline, I thought you had the authority to use the alimony for the children as you wish. Who knew you''re using the money behind Master Ares'' back." Sera''s words were filled with disdain toward Angeline. At the same time, it sounded like she wasining about Angeline to Jay. Sera was sure that if Jay knew about Angeline using the money, he would be livid. From now on, it would be difficult for Angeline to get money from Jay. Angeline would be poverty-stricken... Jay looked at Angeline with the corner of his eyes. Back then, she could not be wronged. If anyone bullied her back then, she would be furious. However, she was as cowardly as a tortoise now. Her sharp-edges were all gone. There was only endurance left. Jay was feeling extremely sad for Angeline. However, he could not protect her brazenly. As such, he could only use another way. When Anne and her daughter were basking in the schadenfreude of Jay yelling at Angeline, Jay¡¯s cold gaze shifted to the mother and daughter duo. "Why? Do you want my alimony for my children so badly?" His voice was soft, and one could not sense any emotion from his question. However, it would give one a strong sense of pressure. Anne and her daughter started shaking from fear. " Master Ares, we didn''t know that her money was yours. I thought the master gave her some money on the down-low, that''s why I was so unhappy..." Anne was great at defending herself. Jay chuckled coldly and said, "Anne, if you still want t o care for yourself for your allotted life span and die in your bed at a ripe old age, you best watch your mouth. I don''t care how you treat Angeline, but if you dare make my children unhappy, I won''t forgive you that easily." Um... Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Angelina''s face was covered with ayer of misery. This guy was concerned about his children and not her! Did he have to be so heartless? Thankfully, her children were still siding with her even if the man was unreliable. "Hmph, don''t bully my mommy from now on. Whoever makes my mommy angry, I''ll tell my daddy." Baby Zetty ced her hands on her hips and her face was filled with rage. Baby Bobbie said, "My mommy is our baby. She can do anything she wants in this house, and at the same time, she doesn¡¯t have to do anything that she doesn¡¯t want to. From now on, my mommy doesn¡¯t have to do any chores. I''ve decided that Mommy will eat with us from now on..." Angeline looked at Jay. She did not know how he would react to Baby Robbie¡¯s suggestions. She was worried that he would reject her, so she rejected them herself, "Baby Robbie, no need. Mommy will eat with Grandma and Aunty." Baby Robbie acted like a spoiled child in front of Jay. " Daddy, let Mommy eat with us." Jay pretended to nod his head with difficulty. "As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Anne did not expect the ending to be so detrimental to her. Not only did she fail to get any money from Angeline, but she even lost her free lunch. She lowered her head, her face looking glum. "Master, since we need to cook twice for the entire family, why don¡¯t we sell the house and get two smaller houses? We¡¯ll be more at ease if we live separately." Anne started to scheme again. Angeline stood up quickly and said angrily, "Listen up, all of you. This house belongs to my mother. No one is allowed to sell it." Chapter 827 Chapter 827 Anne started making a fuss. "Why is my life so difficult? When I was young, the old master forbade m e from stepping into Severe Manor. I suffered so much with my children out there. Now that I''m old and finally have my status, the Severe family goes bankrupt. My vi is gone and I have to live under someone''s roof to suffer from the younger generation pushing me around. I don''t want to live like this anymore." After saying that, Anne rushed over angrily to m her head against the wall. George''s expression changed as he started yelling," Stop her!" Sera and Seth ran over to stop her hurriedly. Sera was crying heavily. "Mom, if you don''t want to live, what¡¯ll happen to me and Seth?" Jay furrowed his brows and watched the terrible performance by that family. His head started to hurt. When Angeline made a scene, she would simper and act cute to try to get some cuddles. She was so adorable that she could melt hearts. When this family made a scene, he was so disgusted that he wanted to throw up. He was slightly worried. ording to the levels of their performance, Angeline''s was graceful while Anne¡¯s was intolerably vulgar. Jay''s head started to hurt. He could imagine how George must be feeling. George''s eyes were on Lady Severe. He said in a ttering tone, "Quine, what do you think?" Lady Severe was smiling bitterly. "I¡¯ll let you make the decision, Master." Angeline was so mad that she started stomping her foot. She was utterly defeated by her mother''s submissive and weak personality. George said firmly, "If that''s the case, we''ll just sell the house." After he finished saying that, there was a clear voice o f a man at the door. "You''re selling Severe Manor? What a coincidence. I want to buy this ce." Cole strode into the ce. This time, he brought a follower, Carson. When Carson saw Angeline, he greeted her as he was trying to kiss up to her, "Hello, Missus." Angeline almost choked on her own saliva. Why was this guy calling her that? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jay gave Carson a death re. When Carson saw Jay¡¯s terrifying gaze, he backed away and stood closer to Cole. He was a devil who would not bat an eye when he killed, but why was hisbat level as weak as an amateur when he was in front of Jay? Angeline asked rudely when Cole came uninvited," Cole, how did you get it?¡± Cole replied shamelessly, "The gate was not open, so w e climbed in." Angeline, Cole became even more unruly after he said that. "It''s not like I never climbed over the gate before.¡± He still remembered thest time he came here and Angeline refused to open the gate for him. Um... Angeline was speechless. Jay looked at Jenson and Jenson shuddered. It was as if his dad had something to tell him. Thankfully, the father and son''s two hearts beat as one. Jenson knew what his father wanted to say immediately. His dad wanted him to snatch back the house. When Cole walked into the house, he acted as if this ce belonged to him. He picked up the cup on the coffee table and started drinking from it. After he drank the tea, he turned around to look at George. "How much is this ce? Are you the one selling?¡± George fell into a deep state of consideration. Anne started to con Cole. "Even though this house is old, old houses are valuable. You can sell this house for tens of billion." Cole was an outsider and was not good at business. His family had more money than he could spend anyway, so he did not even think before saying, "Give me a price." "100 billion." Anne gave an astronomical amount. Jenson walked forward. Even though he was young, h e inherited the sharp sense of smell his father had in the business world. "The Severes were in their prime 30 to 40 years ago. Back then, the market value of this house was not even 100 billion. This house would be valued at a few billion at most. Now that the prices appear to be rising in the market, this ce would be worth 30 billion at most." George was astonished. Jenson¡¯s estimation of the price of this house was extremely urate. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 "Jens, who taught you this?" George figured there must be someone highly experienced who taught him such urate and professional estimations. Jenson looked at him with disdain. "Why would anyone need to teach me this? Anyone with a brain would be able to tell." George looked awkward. Anne was scheming maliciously. This house was under Lady Severe''s name and did not belong to her anyway. If she could sell this ce, then she would be able to get some of the money. "Well, 30 billion then. We''re a family anyway. We''ll just sell this at a loss." Anne was happy. The price Jenson gave out was a few billion more than the market price. Cole was very impressed by Jenson''s negotiating skills. Even though Jenson was always cold to him, it did not stop him from being fond of him. "Jens, give Daddy a price. Daddy will treat you to a mealter." This time, Jenson did not be enraged. On the other hand, he shifted his gaze of schadenfreude to his daddy He even wanted to be his stepfather. Did he not know who his real father was? Indeed, Jay red at Cole with the aura of death all over him. Cole said with the courage of his convictions, "What are you looking at? I know you¡¯re their real father. However, I''ll be their stepfather soon." Jay was so mad that he mmed his hand down on his wheelchair and four to five nozzles appeared on his emission system. They were like devils out for a hunt, and in that instant, all kinds of secret weapons started shooting at Cole. Cole''s Limbo Micro Footwork was exceptional. He was able to shift away while the weapons were shooting at him. The chandelier and windows in Severe Manor were in pieces instantly. The rest of the people were hiding behind Jay. Angeline was furious. "Go outside if you want to fight." Jay did not want to make Angeline angry, so he stopped shooting. Cole jumped down from the wall and patted the dust o n his shoulder elegantly. Cole felt happy too soon. Jenson stopped his business transaction all of a sudden. "I''m going to buy this ce.¡± Cole looked at Jens slowly. "Jens, why are you going against me?" Jens pointed at his father. "I''m not the one going against you. It''s my dad." Cole was livid. "40 billion! I''m buying this ce!¡± Jenson said, "50 billion." "100 billion!" "500 billion!" Cole turned around to look at Carson and Carson shook his head at him. The old master only gave them five hundred billion. "Why didn''t I ask for more money from the old master?" Cole was extremely remorseful. Carson sweated profusely. ¡°How would I know there would be a troublemaker all of a sudden?" Cole looked at Jay curiously. "Aren¡¯t you the famous president who has a worth of hundreds of billion i n Imperial Capital? Hehe, are you using all of your money to buy a vi?" Jay chuckled coldly, and one could not read the ominous glint in his eyes. George was terrified. Jay¡¯s Grand Asia was always mysterious. It seemed like the outsiders had some misunderstandings about him. He had not been a president with a worth of hundreds of billions a long time ago! Cole was defeated and he was not happy. "The old master never lost to anyone in terms of spending money. I''ve embarrassed myself today." Carson was apologetic. "I''m sorry, Young Master. TH ask the old master to send more money over later." Cole red at Jay angrily. "Tell the old master to give me more money. I''m going to buy Grand Asia!" Carson nodded. "Okay." Baby Robbie had an envious expression on his face. " Uncle Yorks, does your family print money?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Cole said with his face filled with despise, "Print money? If that''s the case, the money woulde so slowly!" When he said that, everyone in the house looked at him as if he was a god. This guy was looking down on money-printing factories. What mad man was this? Jay said ominously, "Are you guys spending money like it''s false paper money burned as an offering to the dead?" Angeline burst intoughter. Jay had such a smart mouth. He could always infuriate someone so much. Cole was not mad. On the other hand, he startedughing. "You ignorant fool." Those three words pped Jay across the face heavily. Anne did not care about the argument going on between the two of them. She only wanted the money for the house. "Master Ares, since you''re willing to take out 500 billion for the house, then when can we get the money?" Angeline was afraid that Jay was only arguing the price of the house with Cole because his competitiveness was triggered. She was worried that h e would not be able to take out that much money, so she said, "The Severes are all honest and dutiful businessmen. The market price for this house is around 260 billion. You only have to pay this price." In Sera''s eyes, Angeline was only trying to butter Jay u P- "You''re the one who wants to be the good guy, so why d o you want to sell Severe Manor at such a low price?" Sera was unhappy. The price of this house was 500 billion, but after Angeline meddled in this, it lowered drastically. Anne added, "Yeah." Jay and Cole were furious. The mother and daughter duo thought Severe Manor was such a gem. Jay said out of the blue, "The child is just 8 years old. How could you believe him? 50 billion.¡± Jay confirmed the price again. Cole started howling. "Jay Ares! Y-Y-You''re so cruel! I knew you couldn¡¯t produce 500 billion, so you purposely asked Jensen to bid with me. I disagree!" Anne scoffed. "Master Ares, you can''t take out your hundreds of billions of assets? Why didn''t you tell us earlier? Instead, you asked a tactless and impulsive child to waste everyone''s time." Then, she beamed at Cole and said tteringly, "Mr. Yorks, this house is yours now." Cole could tell that Anne was using him to boycott Angeline. "Hmph, if Angelina is not living in this ugly house, I won''t even want it even if you give it to me." Anne''s face turned from green to white. Then, she turned her head to Angeline. "Make a decision, Missus.¡± Angeline looked at Jay. He was a very profit-minded businessman, yet he was willing to back away so much this time. She wondered what he was thinking. "Since Sir Ares is willing to take out 50 billion, then I won''t be courteous anymore." Jay nodded. Just like that, Severe Manor was sold to Jay for 50 billion. Jay tested Jenson patiently. "You should know what t o do next, right?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Yes." Jenson nodded. Jay looked at Angeline. He saw that there was worry i n her eyes. She looked very troubled. "Angeline, I''lle to get the kids soon," he said suddenly. Angeline looked at him in surprise. "Take good care of... the kids." He wanted to tell her to take good care of herself, but he changed his mind when the words were near his lips. "Let''s go," he ordered in a hoarse voice. Finn pushed him away. Angeline chased after him. "Sir Ares!" Finn stopped and Angeline looked at Jay''s back. She said, "Thank you for saving me that day." Jay''s eyes became solemn. That day in Mount Vi, he was furious that she did not take good care of herself. He forgot to watch what he was saying, so he was too harsh and ended up hurting her immensely. Why was she thanking him now? "It''s just a very slight effort," he said tly. Angeline was shocked. He treated her with only coldness and nothing else. Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Finn pushed Jay and left. Cole and Carson walked out as well. They saw Angeline watching Jay leaving stupidly. Then, Cole said with jealousy, "Angeline, I''m leaving now." Angeline only replied briefly, "Okay." Cole felt that there were such big differences in their treatments. Hence, he walked away with a dark expression on his face. Jenson then called Grayson. After Grayson picked up the call, he said happily," Little Young Master, why''d you think about me all of a sudden? I''m so happy!" Jenson said coldly, "Stop with the nonsense." Grayson started coughing when he heard this. Why was this child behaving more and more like his president? "Yes, yes, yes. What do you need, Little Young Master?" Grayson asked while kissing up to him. Jenson said, ¡°I want to buy Severe Manor in Swallow City. Take care of it for me now." Hismanding tone was no different than that of Jay¡¯s. Grayson hesitated and said, "Your father''s interested i n the vi on Apple Street and you''re interested in Severe Manor. Are the Severes'' things so good?" He then remembered that the young master was a genius in the business world, so he figured the transaction must have gone smoothly. As such, he could not help but ask, ¡°Little Young Master, how much?" "50 billion." All of Grayson''s organs were starting to hurt. "Ah, another loss?" Jenson said, "I know." "Why''d you buy it if you know?" "I have my reasons." Grayson thumped on his chest. "Grand Asia never makes losses, but in the past few days, we''ve had two o f them. We¡¯ll be the butt of the joke if word gets out." Jenson looked at his phone in disgust. "When did you be so talkative? Does my father not think that you''re annoying?" Grayson,"..." N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a while, Grayson said lifelessly, "Thank God you didn''t lose as much as your father." Jenson hung up the phone. Then, he looked at Anne. "You can get lost now." Anne widened her eyes. She did not expect this child to be so heartless. She thought aside from getting a huge sum of money, nothing else would change after she sold the house to Jenson. After all, Angeline would make all the decisions for Jenson¡¯s house because she was his guardian. Angeline was mean, but she was not cruel. She was like her mother and she did not like to bicker with other people. As such, she thought they would still be able to stay in thisfortable house. However, they did not expect that Jenson was not like Angeline. He was exactly like his father. He was courageous and daring when he went on about his business. Plus, he was a cold-blooded and heartless person. Anne felt awkward as she asked, "Jenson, we haven¡¯t gotten a deal on the house yet." Jenson said, "The deal will be done half an hourter. You should go pack now. I don''t want to see you in half an hour." Anne burst out into tears immediately. She looked at George pleadingly, "Master, look at this kid..." George could only look at Angeline for help. Angeline was indifferent. The reason Jens did that was to vent his anger for her. Plus, Jens would be like his father when he grew up. He would boss people around and be resolute and daring. No one was allowed to threaten his prestige. Angeline herself knew how important protecting Jenson''s prestige was as his mother. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 When Baby Zetty saw that Anne was not moving, she said, ¡°Grandma Connors, you¡¯re the person who rushed to sell this house and now you¡¯re the person who¡¯s refusing to leave. Do you think you can stay here forever even if we sold the house? How would there be such good things in this world? Even if there are, it won¡¯t happen to a scheming and calcting person like you because there¡¯s a saying that says sess will only happen to people who work hard." Anne¡¯s face turned dark. She had plotted to sell Severe Manor for so long, but ultimately, she would not even be getting a share of the money. How could she leave just like that? Anne''s calcting eyesnded on George. "Master, since the house is sold for 50 billion, then you should share some of the money with us since there''s so much money, right?¡± Sera and Seth were delighted. They looked at George expectantly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. George said, "Of course, you guys will have some of the money." Angeline looked at her mother. Lady Severe''s lips parted several times like she had something to say. However, she stopped herself in the end. Angeline could tell that her mother was not happy with her father''s decision. However, she was used to submitting to her father. Even if she opposed this, she would not express it brazenly. Angeline sighed weakly. There were two women next to her father. Her mother valued rtionships, so she viewed money like dirt. 0 n the other hand, Anne valued money and would haggle over every cent. When the two contradicting personalities lived in the same house, Anne''s dominance and her mother''s submissive personality would fit together wlessly. After staying together for too long, Anne''s behavior started to intensify while her mother had backed away into a dead end. Angeline was like her mother. She also valued rtionships more than money. However, at the same time, she was different from her mother. She was reclusive and could not endure any ounce of grievances. Angeline stood up and said, "Dad, Aunty Connors, I think you¡¯ve forgotten. My mother has no rtionship with the Severes anymore. She divorced my father and this house is under her name. As such, the money should righteously go to her. My mom is the one with the right to allocate the money for the house, so it''ll depend on her whether she wants to give the money t o you and how much she wants to give to you." Anne scoffed. She ignored everything Angeline said. Angeline was curious why this woman was so confident that she would definitely get the money. However, she did not expect her mother to tell her softly, "Just do as Anne said. We''ll split the money in half between me and her." Angeline looked at her mother in disbelief. "Mom...¡± Lady Severe sighed long and hard. "Money isn''t anything good anyway. I''ll feel better if I share it with others." Anne was delighted. "I knew you''re a reasonable person, Quine.¡± Angeline¡¯s face was dark. She was extremely unhappy. The matter about the money from the sale of the house ended with Lady Severe backing away. However, misfortunes nevere singly! After Anne got the other half of the money, her children started quarreling. Sera acted coquettishly with her mother. "Mom, how are you going to share the money with me and Seth?" Angeline shook her head. Like mother, like daughter. Anne said, "It''s for your brother to start his business, o f course." Sera stomped her foot coquettishly. ¡°You can¡¯t give him all of it, can you?" Anne understood what her daughter was thinking, so sheforted and said, "Sera, of course, you''ll get a share. However, you''ll probably be getting married soon. A woman would depend on a man for the rest of her life. So, I think I''ll just settle this with a huge dowry." Seth''s face lit up. Sera was curious about her huge dowry. "Mom, how much are you going to give me for my dowry?" Anne was too caught up in her joy, so when her daughter asked her, she did not even think before blurting out, "100 million." It was as if Sera had been struck by lightning. She waspletely stunned. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 After a long while, Sera bawled all of a sudden. "Mom, everyone said that you have to value all of your children equally. Now, I finally realize that you''ll only value one of your children and abandon the other. You should just keep the 100 million for when you''re old." Sera covered her face and ran out. Anne was in shock. "I-I¡¯ll give you more. Why are you running?" Anne turned around and told Seth, "Seth, get me your sister now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Okay." Seth ran after her as well. Anne and her daughter had suddenly gotten into such a horrible fight, so she started to feel embarrassed. She went upstairs to rest with a dark face. Baby Zetty called out after her, "Grandma Connors, it''s your turn to make dinner today." Anne froze on the stairs and hesitated. Then, she said, "I''m not eating." After that, she walked upstairs while twisting her hips. Lady Severe looked at Master Severe with a helpless look on her face. She asked profoundly, "Are you happy now?" Master Severe was stunned. He was unsure of what Lady Severe meant. Lady Severe walked in front of Angeline andforted her, saying, "I know you''re unhappy. You''re a modern woman, so you''ll feel that I should straighten my back even if I¡¯m abandoned by the Severes and I should keep my distance from them." Angeline looked at her mother and nodded. Lady Severe said sincerely, "Angel, you''re still young. When you get to my age and see all kinds of things in the world, then you¡¯ll understand. Money is the most invaluable thing in the world.¡± Angeline did not understand the philosophy behind what her mother said. She felt that since her mother had her own considerations, then as her daughter, she should not meddle too much. After she fell silent, she said, "I only have two children. So you should evenly split the 25 billion amongst yourselves.." Shirley was an honest child. She said firmly, "Mom, even though Zayne is not making much money in hispany, it''s enough for me and him. Angeline is a woman with three children and her life is difficult, so you should give her more. If not, you can just give me and Zayne 5 billion. You can give the rest to Angeline." Angeline looked at Shirley. The more she did not fight for this, the more pitiful Angeline felt for her. Angeline said, "Mom, I don''t want your money. Leave all of the money to Zayne. Hispany needs money urgently. Plus, Shirley is in charge of this family. She spent a lot on the expenses as well. It''ll be better for her if she has some money with her." Lady Severe was grinning widely. "You''re all good kids. Since you know how to modestly decline, then I''ll make the decision. Zayne will get 10 billion, Shirley will get 10 billion, and you''ll get 5 billion.¡± Angeline still felt bad, but she forced herself to ept this. "Alright." When Baby Robbie saw her mom epting the money aggrievedly, he ran up and tried to fix this for her mother. "Grandma, you don''t have to give Mommy money because it''s enough for her to have us. If we have no money, Daddy will give it to us. Daddy is extremely generous to us." Angeline caressed Baby Robbie''s head. "I¡¯m strong and can provide for myself. My life motto is to not be a burden to other people." Baby Robbie felt remorseful after hearing that." Mommy, I don¡¯t know how to provide for myself." Angelineforted her son quickly, saying, "Baby Robbie, you¡¯re still young. A child''s duty is to study so they can contribute to the country in the future." Baby Robbie finally felt better. George looked at the modest family and feltplicated. He med himself even more now. He kept feeling like he missed Seth and his sister''s growth, and that was why they became such profit-minded people who would haggle over every cent. After a while, Seth brought Sera back. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 Sera''s eyes were red and she could not stop crying. Angeline wanted to give her some tissues. However, Sera red at her with her blood-shot eyes and said angrily, "Don¡¯t try to be such a saint, Angeline. I won¡¯t be grateful to you. On the contrary, I feel disgusted. "I was always jealous of you ever since I was younger. Why does everyone like you? Now, I finally know. You''re just fortunate to get involved with a reputable young master like Jay, and that''s why the Severes changed their minds about you." There was a smirk on Sera''s face. She looked like she was venting her anger. "I feel sorry for you now because Jay doesn''t love you anymore. You finally know what it''s like to be looked down on like me. "Hehe, I was stupid back then. I tried so hard to get recognition from this family. Now, I finally understand. In this world, no lovees from nowhere. If you want them to value you, you have to stand taller than them.¡± After she said that, she had an ominous glint in her eyes and a cold smirk on her lips. Then, she left. Angeline shook her head and sighed as she watched her leave. Actually, she knew what it was like to be looked down upon. She was rebirthed as Rose Loyle and the Loyles did not care about her at all. However, she was filled with love. That was why she was able to persevere until now. Angeline went upstairs and took a nap. Then, she was woken up by themotion downstairs. Anne''s voice was sharp and piercing, prating her ears through the wall. "Sera, you''re not my daughter anymore if you walk out of that door." Angeline got out of bed and ran downstairs. She saw Sera holding her suitcase and walking out the door with all of her possessions. Anne was crying so hard in George''s arms that she lost her voice. "This is a sin! I raised you with everything I have and you got mad at me because of the house¡¯s money? You even want to run away from home?! You''ve already made up your mind about not wanting me?" Sera¡¯s eyes were red, but coldness poured out from the bottom of her eyes. "Mom, I''m going now. Isn¡¯t this what you want? This way, you can focus on spoiling your son and not care about my wellbeing.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. At one side, George started to talk Sera out of this earnestly. "Sera, your mother was careless in splitting the money. I''ve already lectured her. You and Seth will each get half of the money." Sera looked at Anne and said sarcastically, "Hehe, Mom, do you agree to this?" Anne looked at George reluctantly and reminded him with an ulterior motive. "Master, there¡¯s a difference between sons and daughters." In other people¡¯s eyes, Anne favoring one of her children and discriminating against the other was influenced by the transitional value of boys being better than girls. However, Angeline remembered that Sera¡¯s blood type was Rh-negative. When she thought of how Anne was treating Sera and this, she came to a sudden realization. Was Sera not Anne''s biological child? Immediately, there was a luxurious Lincoln Town Car at the front door. There were also a few more luxurious cars behind it. When Sera saw the car, an arrogant smile crept up her face. She dragged her suitcase and walked to the car. Before she left the carved front door of Severe Manor, she stopped suddenly and smiled devilishly at her mother. "Mom, I finally understand. If you¡¯re alive, you have to be on top of the game. If not, even your own mother will look down on you." Chapter 834 Chapter 834 Anne pouted. She said awkwardly, "Sera, I know you''re ambitious and no worse than boys, but you should know that your brother has the duty of reviving the Severes on his shoulder, so I should give him more money. It¡¯s not for his personal use. You should empathize with me." Sera scoffed. "Don''t try to find an excuse for your biasness. Have you not sided with him enough ever since he was younger? Every time he made a mistake, you''ll surely me it on me. Hehe, Mom, don''t worry. I don''t need your money anymore. One day, I''ll make you see that your son can''t evenpare to me." Anne''s face was as grey as ash. Sera opened the door and immediately, four servants came forward to help her with her suitcases. The window of that domineering-looking Lincoln rolled down and Jack was sitting in the passenger seat. It was such an obvious sign. Sera was willing to be Jack¡¯s second wife. George almost passed out from anger. He ran over and roared. "Jack Ares, why are you here?" Jack looked at him with his head tilted to one side. His eyes looked sinister. He was looking at George as i f he was looking at a stray dog. "Severe, I''ll take good care of your daughter. You''ll have a much better life when she gets to Tourmaline Estate.¡± George was furious. "Sera, get over here now. How can you be so shameless...¡± George was so angry that his entire body was shaking. Suddenly, he started vomiting blood. Angeline rushed over and supported George. "Dad!" George pointed at Sera and pleaded with Angeline," Angeline, stop your sister." Angeline handed her emotional father to her mother and walked over to Jack. "Jack, do you think it¡¯s appropriate to kidnap a woman in broad daylight?" Angelina''s voice was heated, yet it sounded like she was powerless and weak. Jack said, "Miss Severe, Sera isn''t a three-year-old child. She has the right to choose how to live and you people keep stopping her. Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯ll sue you for viting her human rights?¡± Angeline snorted. "Heinousness is in the trade of a heinous person indeed. I remember I gave you 100 million not to pester my sister anymore. Have you forgotten about it?" Jackughed and said, "I didn¡¯t forget. However, Sera i s the one who pestered me this time." George ced his hand on his heart as he listened to Angeline and Jack''s conversation. Suddenly, he startedughing maniacally. He staggered to Sera and said with a broken heart," Angeline didn''t lie. You''re the one who¡¯s lying. "You''re willing to be Jack''s second wife but you put all the me on Angeline instead. You said that she''s cruel and refused to save you. How stupid of me t o believe your rubbish. I even pped Angeline because of this..." George had a look of remorse on his face. When he heard Jack and Angelina''s conversation, he finally realized how much he had misunderstood Angeline. In order to bring Sera home, Angeline gave Jack 100 million bucks, but she never boasted about this to him. George startedughing in self-mockery. "I thought Angeline was spoiled because she was pampered by u s ever since she was young, so that¡¯s why she made this mistake. On the other hand, you were petty and low ever since you were a child, so you''re soft. I didn¡¯t expect to make such a huge mistake.¡± Sera''s n was exposed and she could not hide her expression anymore. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, she was just like Anne. She never knew how to reflect on herself. She was someone who would only me the gods and use others of her problems. "Dad, do you think I want to be like this? You''ve never given me an ounce of love ever since I was young. Mom would always hit and scold me. The madam of Tourmaline Estate loves me so much and Master Ares i s also very fond of me. Aren''t you the ones who made me like this?" "You..." George was so mad that he could not speak. Jack teased, saying, "Severe, you have to take care of your body." George felt a sharp pain in his chest and stomped his foot in anger. "Sera, if you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you. From now on, I''ll just pretend like I never had you as m y daughter!¡± Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Sera cried and said, "Dad, please forgive me. I don''t want to live this kind of petty life anymore. I can¡¯t find my ce here in this family. It¡¯s okay if you don''t want me. From now on, I¡¯ll be living for myself.¡± Jack ordered the driver. "Drive." The luxurious car brought Sera away. Anne was wailing loudly. "My daughter, how can you b e so cruel?" George scolded Anne. "How dare you cry? Weren¡¯t you the one who did this?" Anne started sobbing shamefully. When they got into the house, Old Master Severe had alreadye downstairs. He was sitting on the sofa with a grim look on his face. "Are you happy now that it hase to this?¡± Old Master Severe questioned angrily. No one dared to say anything. Old Master Severe said, "I''m old and don''t have much time. You sold this house and spent all of the Severe family¡¯s assets. That''s good, I guess. I won¡¯t have anything to worry about when I go into the coffin." George lowered his head in shame. "Dad, it''s all my fault.¡± Old Master Severe said in disappointment, "You should back down if you know that. Let the ones who are able to take your ce step in." His gaze shifted to Angeline and Seth. "You two. Which one of you is willing to take over the Severes¡¯ business?" Seth''s face was dark. He had already heard that Grand Asia was punishing Severe Group in all aspects. Severe Group was not allowed to use Grand Asia¡¯s patented technology. If that was the case, how would Severe Group be able to rise up again? Aside from losing money, there would be no point in taking over Severe Group now. Seth was putting his safety before matters of principle. He said, "Grandpa, you should know that I''m not the true young master of this family. I don''t have any prestige if I go to thepany. I think I shouldn''t add more inconvenience to the trouble." The old master''s gazended on Angeline. "Angeline, d o you not want to do this as well?" Angeline looked at her grandfather''s expectant eyes. She knew her grandfather had high hopes for her. She was the heiress who her grandfather cultivated himself. Angeline nodded solemnly. The old master was relieved. However, in order to let Angeline show her true strength, the old master had paved her path for her. "Alright, from now on, you¡¯ll take over Severe Group. However, you''ll be responsible for the profit and losses." When the old master announced this, Anne let out a huge sigh of relief. Severe Group was going bankrupt. From now on, they had nothing to do with her anymore. Angeline felt a huge pressure on her, and at that moment, she felt extremely stressed. However, she still nodded her head. "I got it." Just like that, the Severes weed a new beginning after a series of misfortunes. This was Angelina''s moment. Angeline regained her position as the executive president and was also holding multiple jobs at the same time. Immediately, she made an impact on thepany. The first thing she had to do was to solve the shut down of Severe Group. The products of Severe Group were dependent on Grand Asia''s patented technology. Severe Group could only operate again after they got the patented technology permit from Grand Asia. Angeline decided to drop by Grand Asia on behalf of thepany. She decided to talk about the continuation of the contract with Grand Asia. In order for the discussion to go sessfully, Angeline worked overtime for several nights and made a lot of preparations. To make everyone think she was an efficient businesswoman, she even cut her beautiful long ck curly hair. Her hair was now shoulder-length. She did not wear her usual soft-looking dresses and put on a typical white shirt and ck skirt to look more professional. She looked more confident and at ease like this. Monday morning, she arrived at Grand Asia on time. When Grayson saw Angeline, he was shocked. What shocked him even more was that the arrogant and snobbish young missus was grinning at him. Hmm, did she need to ask him for a favor? N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, how would he dare to make a decision for her? Grayson took out his phone and sent Finn a message.'' Get the president here this instant.'' Chapter 836 Chapter 836 After he sent the message, Grayson ran over anxiously. Before he said anything, he started to wonder. Should he call her ''Madam'' or ''Miss Severe''? "Why are you here?" In the end, he left out her title. Angeline smiled courteously and said, "Grayson, I want to talk to you about yourpany¡¯s patented technology and the continuation of the contract with Severe Group." Grayson was in a difficult position. "Only the president can decide this." Jay was the one who stopped this coboration, but Angeline was not confident that she could make him change his mind. She figured another shortcut would be signing the contract with Grayson without Jay interfering. "Grayson, this is just a very small contract. You have the right to handle all the contracts with a set price when the president isn''t around. I don''t think you need to trouble your extremely busy president." Angeline stopped Grayson from leaving. Grayson said, "Miss Severe, the president will be here soon. Why don''t you wait for him in his office?" Angeline saw that Grayson was still determined not to sign the contract, so what could she do to settle this matter? She would have to face Jay herself. She was slightly dispirited. She could not even take care of Grayson, so how could she take down that sly wolf, Jay Ares? Grayson brought Angelina to the president¡¯s office, and almost immediately, Angelina started feeling nervous. What should she say to him when she saw himter? Should she beg him? However, when she thought about his icy gaze, she shook her head to get rid of that thought. She was not her Jaybie who would help her with anything anymore. After a while, the secretary brought her a cup of warm beverage. "Thanks," said Angelina politely. The secretary was looking at her weirdly. "Miss Severe, I heard that you¡¯ve divorced the president. The president¡¯s new girlfriend has such a powerful aura around her. She¡¯s not as cute and soft as you." After she said that, she stuck out her tongue and walked away. Angelina froze. Did Jay bring his new girlfriend to the office? Angeline felt a wave crashing against her body. ''Stop lying to yourself. He doesn¡¯t love you anymore. ''Why are you still fantasizing about him?'' Angeline staggered as she turned around. When she was about to leave, she heard the sound of the doorknob turning. Then, the door opened. Jay rolled in without a warning in his wheelchair. When he saw Angeline, there was a look of surprise on his face. Grayson had told him someone was looking for him, but he did not specify that it was her! Jay''s eyesnded on her refreshing new haircut. This girl must have wanted to make herself look more powerful. However, this hairstyle made her look like a student from senior high. She looked so small. He wanted to protect her so badly. Angeline was frantic. She finally rposed herself after a while and approached Jay. She said politely," Sir Ares, can we talk?" Jay looked at her silently. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Her courtesy with him was like thorns in his heart. Angeline''s nervousness was showing. She was so worried that he would kick her out. He was never polite with her whenever he saw her anyway. She was used to him being icy to her. "I don¡¯t have much time. I''ll give you ten minutes. Go o n." Jay did not want to let her go just like that. On the other hand, he could not show too much passion for her. As, he could only say these words in a neutral tone. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 Angeline handed the contract she prepared beforehand to Jay. "Sir Ares, look at this contract. I hope you can continue to support Severe Group''s project of developing high-end smart appliances. Of course, as a reward, we can give Grand Asia a patent fee higher than the market price.¡± Jay looked at the huge stack of documents. It had been a long time since he saw this girl being so serious. It seemed that she had taken over Severe Group that was riddled with problems. "Angeline, do you think you can bring Severe Group back to life?¡± Jay asked lightly. There were no emotions in his voice. However, there was a sh of ridicule in his charming eyes. Angeline knew Severe Group was on the brink of death. However, in order to fulfill her grandfather''s wishes, she could only bear this weight on her shoulders. "I think you¡¯ve heard about the quote ''where there''s a will, there¡¯s a way¡¯?" Angeline asked. Jay smirked. His thin lips were pressed together and i t was as if he was smiling. "Anyone can talk big.¡± Angeline said emotionally, "I''m not talking big. Back then, my grandpa started from nothing and it was difficult for him to start this business. However, didn¡¯t he still start Severe Group which became number one i n Swallow City? Now, I''m standing on the shoulders of a giant, so I should have a better result than him.¡± "Give me a believable reason, then," Jay said slowly. Angeline did not have anything to guarantee her sess. She was just doing something that was completely beyond her scope. She could only tell Jay some inspirational quotes. " The new will overthrow the old and we''ll get stronger with each generation." Jay burst outughing. "Indeed, you¡¯re standing on the shoulders of a giant, but have you ever considered how painful it''ll be when the giant falls?" Jay reminded her. Angeline,"..." She never imagined that this guy would use his evil words on her. When he saw that Angeline was defeated, Jay stopped teasing her. He said in all seriousness, "Angeline, there''s rapid progress in the development of smart appliances. Your product is at least three generations behind the ones in the market. Even if I sell my patented technology to you, your products will still be unmarketable. Do you understand?" Jay lectured her patiently. Angeline said without admitting defeat, "You just have to give us the technology. As for the sales of Severe Group, you don''t have to worry about it.¡± The smell of gunpowder filled the air. Jay looked at her and said resoundingly, "Angeline, why are you still struggling to hold on?" Angeline was furious. "Even if you don''t want to work with Severe Group, you should be poised. Can you open up your heart and wish that Severe Group will ride against the waves and rise up again? Is it that difficult?" Jay said with an imposing manner, "Angeline, Grand Asia will swallow all our rivals. Not just Severe Group, but even Titus Enterprise, Bell Enterprise, and Ares Enterprises won''t be able to escape this fate." Angeline looked at the man whose eyes were as deep a s the ocean. She could feel a sheen of cold sweat forming on her back. The evil aura around Jay was so intense! Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. That was the kind of dark power that could destroy the earth. It was as if he was going to plunge into hell a t any second. Angeline had one urge in her head-she needed to grab him. She walked forward all of a sudden and positioned her face close to his solemn but handsome face. She uttered while gritting her teeth, ¡°Sir Ares, I won''t let you get away with this." Jay''s dark eyes stared at her. There were stars in Angeline''s eyes, like lights under the sea. He said through gritted teeth, "I refuse to work with you. Severe Group will onlye to a dead end." Angeline straightened her back. "You''re wrong. Sir Ares, you still have no idea, huh? There are already people who''ve surpassed you in this world. They¡¯ve created aputer chip that''s even thinner than what Grand Asia has." Jay¡¯s pupils constricted. "Who?" "This is a secret." Angeline said confidently, ¡°Since you refuse to stoop down and work with us, then I¡¯ll just find someone else. Goodbye, Sir Ares." She skipped out of the door. However, she twisted her ankle the moment she reached the door as she had not worn high heels in a long while. One of her shoe¡¯s heel broke. "Ouch." Angeline howled in pain. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 Jay turned around, and Angeline smiled at him sheepishly. "Hehe, they''re new, so they don''t fit me." Jay suddenly thought of something. There was a tinge of humor in his eyes. Angeline took off her heels and limped out. Finn saw the concern on Jay''s face and asked on his behalf, "Miss Severe, are you okay? Do you need to go t o the clinic?" Angeline said, "It''s fine. I have my own remedy." Jay frowned. "Remedy?" Then, he remembered Cole just as his face turned dark. Jay sat in front of the french window on the ninth floor. He looked at the entrance of Grand Asia quietly. When he saw Angeline limping out, a surge ofplicated emotions rose within him. "Angeline, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. Jaybie will create a Grand Asia empire and I''ll hand it to you myself." N?velDrama.Org owns this. After Angeline got out of Grand Asia, she felt dispirited. Jay breaking up with her was enough to devastate her. However, he even refused to give her this harmless coboration for the sake of their past rtionship. How infuriating. Angeline then thought of Cole. That guy had a cellphone microchip that was thinner than any other microchips out there. Perhaps she could seek a business opportunity with him. Angeline called Cole. When he got her call, he was ecstatic. "Angeline, you''re calling me? I¡¯m honored!" What Angeline said next made him jump in excitement. "Cole, are you free? Can I see you?" Cole nodded quickly. "As long as you''re the one asking, I''ll definitely have time for you, Angeline." "Alright, I''ll send you the location of the ce." "Alright." Angeline asked Cole to Ray of Light. Cole dressed up to the nines for this ''date''. When Angeline saw Cole striding over to her, she almost dropped the straw dangling from her lips. Everyone looked at Cole as if he was insane. The women eximed like love-struck fools, "Wow, how handsome! He fulfills all the requirements to be my dream man!" Cole was wearing a white shirt, but there was gold dust on his suit. He looked like he was basking in a ray of golden light when he came in. Plus, he had a warm smile on his face. It made all the girls crazy. "Why are you dressed like this?" The corner of Angelina''s lips were twitching furiously. This guy was attracting the attention of everyone in the cafe by wearing this. How was she going to talk business with him? Cole lowered his head to look at his shiny clothes. He gritted his teeth. "It''s all that b*stard Carson''s fault. He told me you¡¯ll like it if I wear this." Angelina hid her face in her hands. She was scared someone would recognize her. "Hey, am I embarrassing you?" Cole looked dispirited. Angelina said, "I just don¡¯t want to get involved in any scandals.¡± Chapter 839 Chapter 839 Cole was hurt. "A lot of women want to have scandals with me, but I don''t want to. I''m giving you the opportunity now and you''re rejecting me? Angeline, a m I that horrible in your eyes?" Angeline peered at Cole. She saw the moisture in his clear eyes that came from the hurt she gave him and eventually, she could not take this anymore. "Cole, you''re not horrible, but you and I are just not meant to be together. Do you know that fate and luck will determine the oue of a rtionship? You came toote and I''ve already had someone else''s name tattooed on my heart. That''s why I can''t ept other people," Angeline said. Coleined, "Can you me me? I was ten years younger than Jay when my mom gave birth to me. That love guru swept you away when you were 18 and I was still ying in the dirt in diapers. How can Ipare to him?" Cole sighed. "Angeline, this isn¡¯t fair to me." Angeline was sad too. "There''s no fairness in love." It was just like her and Jay. He was always the one directing where the rtionship would go while she would always listen to his orders. He liked her, so he imprisoned her with him. When he did not like her, he would simply kick her away. Jay looked at Angeline who was looking miserable at this point. He asked in confusion, "What''s so good about him?¡± At that moment, Angeline did not have an answer. If it was back then, she would be able to talk about his strong points for three days and three nights. However, whenever she thought about his cold eyes now, she could only feel her heart break. Cole said in anger stemming from disappointment," Angeline, if he''s good to you and you''re in a stable rtionship, then I¡¯ll give up. However, he abandoned you and got himself a new woman. Why are you still recalling this man who hurt you and then abandoned you so fondly?" Angeline grabbed the wine in front of her and downed its contents. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Stop talking." "Do you think this problem will be solved if you run away?" Cole asked. Angeline said, ¡°Even if I want to run, I have nowhere t o run to. I just want to use time to heal the wound in m y heart. I believe the beautiful and painful memories h e left me will pass one day." Cole felt gratified. Suddenly, he grabbed Angeline¡¯s hand emotionally. "Angeline, you still have me. I¡¯ll stay with you forever." Angeline retracted her hand and warned him sternly," Cole, even though he and I are finished, this doesn''t mean I''ll be able to ept another rtionship. Some hurt will need a lifetime to heal." Cole started making a fuss. "How hrious, Angeline. You¡¯re giving up the entire forest for one tree." Angeline red at him. "You don''t understand." Cole was defeated by her dumb determination. He raised his hands in defeat. "Alright, alright. I''m touched by your undying love. Did you ask me here today just to tell me these so that I''ll give up?" Angeline parted her lips slightly. She wanted to say something but stopped herself. Cole gave her a gesture to tell her to shut up. "Never mind, don''t say anything. I understand. You want to cut all ties with me." Cole stood up and downed the cocktail in front of him. Then, he looked at Angeline with his alluring eyes." I''ve never been so insulted by someone like this before.¡± After he said that, he turned around and left. Amotion broke out around her. "Is that girl stupid? She doesn''t even want a loyal and handsome man like that? Did she fall on her head when she was born?" Angeline grabbed the wine in front of her and started drinking. She had hurt Cole so much. How would she have the nerve to talk business with him? The Severes¡¯ bankruptcy was a fact. Angeline might have to suffer hundreds of billions of debt. What should she do when that happened? She was slightly tipsy when she hailed a cab. She went to the entrance of Grand Asia once again. The sun had already set. When Jay walked out of his office, he smelled the strong stench of alcohol. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He frowned slightly. When he saw Angeline, his brows rxed. "Why are you here again?" His sharp gaze scanned across her body, not even missing out her hair. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 She did not get any results after seeking help outside, s o that was why she came back to him. She did not have another choice. Angeline looked at him stupidly. Perhaps she was now more domineering because she was riding the high after drinking alcohol. "Jay Ares, tell me. What should I do to make you let Severe Group off the hook?" "Is this how you beg someone?" Hehe, how dare she call him by his full name? Who gave her the courage t o do this? Angeline straightened her back. She stood in front of Jay like a student who had done something wrong. This was how she stood when she made a mistake when she was younger. Now, she was standing in this position reflexively. "If you agree to let Severe Group off the hook, you can take my life if you want to," Angeline said firmly. Jay¡¯s face was frigid. "Why would I want your life?" He just wanted her to live a good life. He wanted her to live a happy and carefree life. Angeline did not understand him. "Um... How do you want me to beg you?" Jay looked at her nervous face. "Weren¡¯t you great at begging people back then?" Angeline remembered how she had begged himst time and her face turned red. She would rub herself against him shamelessly back then. They were in a great rtionship before, so she could lower her ego to do that. However, she looked at the distant look in his eyes. How could she do this to beg him again? Jay was sitting in his wheelchair. Even though he was looking up at her, the grandeur around him gave him the prestige that made it seem like he was towering over everyone. Angeline was breathing heavily. At that moment, her brain was nk. Suddenly, Angeline kicked Jay''s wheelchair. The wheelchair rolled backward and stopped when it reached the wall. Amid Finn''s shock, Angeline pushed him out and locked the door behind her when she went back inside the room. Finn, Miss Angeline was so formidable. Angeline went back into the room, approaching Jay with her eyes red. "What are you doing?" "Didn''t you ask me to beg you like how I used to?" Angeline asked. Jay saw the sadness in her beautiful eyes and suddenly, he understood what she meant. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Angeline...¡± He wanted to stop her. However, she approached him with a fiery passion. It was as if he was burnt by her. It had been too long. He had been imagining this scene for countless days and nights. Now that he was finally satisfied, he had lost his sanity. He grabbed her back, his nails digging into her skin. H e wanted to push her away, but there was another force in his body that kept on pulling him in. There was a sh of protest in his eyes, but it was drowned by his insane possessiveness. In the end, he gave up fighting and allowed her to do whatever she wanted. They were burning with passion and desire. In the end, those feelings turned into ashes. Angeline lifted her head to look at him. "Sir Ares, is it okay if I beg you like this?" Jay pushed her away. "Get lost." Angeline sat on the floor and clutched her clothes. Her aggrieved tears fell onto the floor. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 She crawled toward him and helped him with his clothes. Jay saw that her hands were trembling furiously. It was evident that she was nervous and scared. His evil tendencies toward her vanished instantly." Angeline, do you think it''s worth selling your body for yourpany?" Angeline was stunned. She said, "Thepany is broke and more than 100 employees of Severe Group will lose their jobs. Plus, I don''t have money to pay the debt. When that happens, I can only apologize for my mistakes with my death." Suddenly, Jay grabbed her wrist rudely. "What did you say?" Apologize for her mistakes with her death? He did not work so hard for her so that she could kill herself. Angeline looked into his angry eyes bravely. "Sir Ares, you''re ambitious and you don¡¯t want to give otherpanies a way out. Aren''t you scared that karma will get back at you for doing so many bad things?" Jay increased his force on her wrist as the evil glint in his eyes became more intense. "I''m not scared.¡± ''As long as you''re okay.'' Angeline pried his fingers away from her one by one and swung her wrist that was starting to hurt after being held by him. She stood up and walked to the door. She was not hopeful that she could rekindle his love for her back then. "Come back," Jay yelled out all of a sudden. Angeline turned around and looked at him from afar. "Clean this mess up," Jay ordered. He needed time to rpose himself and figure out how he should treat her. This girl was able to lower herself to tter him for the sake of Severe Group. If he was another man, would she sell her body to him too? When he thought about this, he could feel anger rising in his chest. Angeline could only go back... "Angeline, fetch over the contract." He sighed helplessly. He did not want her to run around in circles anymore. Angeline thought she was hearing things. She looked a t him in disbelief. "Why are you still standing there? I will never take advantage of a woman," Jay said. Angeline took out the contract she prepared beforehand from her folder and handed it to Jay. Jay did not even look at the uses and just signed his name. "Thank you, Sir Ares.¡± She nodded at him emotionally. Jay waved his hand at her like he was chasing away flies. "Go now." Angeline suppressed the grievance in her eyes and ran away. Jay closed his eyes in pain. Angeline had taken over Severe Group. If he could not stop her, then he would just help her. Severe Group got their permit and was able to operate as usual. This was great news. The old master was ecstatic. However, Angeline was like a puppet that had lost its soul. Aside from work, it was difficult to see her smile. On the other hand, there were some small changes to her body. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, she was too busy with work, so she neglected it. As the executive president of thepany, she had to go to a lot of dinner parties. Plus, Severe Enterprise just got back on its feet and needed more work as well as partners. As such, Angeline did not miss out on any chances and activities to mingle with wealthy families. This day, she received a special invitation. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 It was a party to celebrate Sean''s son for being one month old Angeline recalled that Sean used to be a friend who had coborated with her before. There was no reason for her to not send him a gift. Perhaps she would be able to work together with Sean again. As usual, after Angeline got dressed up, she drove to Imperial Capital from Swallow City. The Bells'' party was held in a five-star hotel. When Angeline stepped into the hall, she immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She was a stunning woman, and she even dolled up for this asion. She was wearing a backlessce dress that entuated her perfect curves. There was a blood ruby ne on her slender neck and a pair of dangling earrings on her ears. Her lipstick matched her ne while her short hair was gathered on the top of her head, creating a messy yet pleasant-looking bun that was secured with a jacinth clip. She looked wless yet alluring. "Sir." In the corner, Jay was chatting with Sean when Finn N?velDrama.Org ? content. interrupted their conversation. Jay red at Finn usingly. "Shut up." Finn gestured to him with his eyes to tell him to look a t the door. Jay shifted his gaze curiously to the door. He saw Angeline wearing a long white mermaid dress with floral openwork on her back and neck. She was walking over while holding her dress, looking like an elf in the wind. She was so beautiful that one would not want to avert their gaze. Jay''s pupils constricted. Sean saw Angeline and said to Jay suddenly, "Master Ares, please excuse me." Sean walked over and Angeline grinned at him. She teased, saying, "Sean, congrattions. You have someone to inherit your good genes now." She smiled warmly, looking dazzling when she lifted her head. Jay was ovee with possessiveness. This woman belonged to him. How could she dress so seductively? She was wasting her assets by allowing people to look at her like this. Sean brought Angeline over to Jay. Angeline smiled and looked at Jay. She looked so alluring. "Sir Ares, we meet again." Sean looked at the two of them. Everyone was saying that their rtionship was in shambles and that the two of them had already broken up. He did not believe them at first because what the others did not know was how in love they were. However, now that he saw how courteously Angeline was treating Jay and Jay''s unreadable icy gaze, Sean started to believe the rumors. "Yeah, what a coincidence," Jay said nonchntly. There was a small smile in Finn''s eyes. Coincidence? The president was shutting down all high-end products from differentpanies. He was hated by s o many people. If it was not to see Miss Severe, he would note here and be the target of criticism by s o many people. Seanughed and said, "Ever since you announced that all of the majorpanies should stop using Grand Asia¡¯s patented technology, you created such a wave. Are you trying to not give us a way out, Master Ares?" They were using this party to talk about work. Jay said, ¡°The reason Grand Asia stopped supporting you with our technology is that yourpany broke our trust. You worked with Ares Enterprises and Titus Enterprise to stop providing Grand Asia¡¯s smart microchip. We''re just returning the favor." Sean touched his nose timidly and chuckled awkwardly. "You''re sacrificing yourself to bring down your enemies, Master Ares." Jay replied, "It seems that you''re still too young, Mr. Sean. You don''t understand me. I would aim to profit others and myself when I did things back then, but now, I will only aim to profit myself and harm others." After Jay said that, he took a sip of his red wine. His thin lips were stained red by the blood-red liquid, making him look like a blood-sucking monster. How would Sean¡¯s eloquencepare to Jay''s smart mouth? Sean was speechless after he heard Jay say how he aimed to bring profits to himself and harm others. After a long while, Sean came back to his senses. There was confusion in his eyes. "How would Grand Asia produce your high-end smart appliances without the microchips from the otherpanies?" Chapter 843 Chapter 843 Jay said coldly, "You don''t have to worry about Grand Asia." Sean did not have anyebacks for Jay. He said in distress, "Please help yourself, Master Ares." Then, he walked away while feeling dispirited. Angeline looked at Jay. This guy came as a guest, yet h e embarrassed the host. He was still able to stay and savor his wine carefreely. Angeline could not watch this anymore. She reminded him out of kindness and said, "Sir Ares, don''t forget. You have to reserve some dignity for other people so that you won''t feel awkward meeting them in the future." Jay lifted his head to look at her. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes that she was unable to hide. He knew she was worried about him. Jay said, "I won''t be seeing him in the future. So, of course, I don''t have to save his dignity.¡± Angeline knew Jay was not amenable to reason. However, she did not expect that he would turn out to be so unreasonable. "Just take care of yourself, Sir Ares." She sounded helpless. When she was about to leave, a young man walked in front of her. He sounded nervous as he spoke, "Miss, may I have this dance?¡± Jay scanned that young man. He was barely over 20 and was just an immature hothead. He figured Angeline might not pay attention to him. Who knew, Angeline smiled brightly and said, "Okay." For some reason, looking at that cheerful and shy young man, she could not help but recall Jay when he was at this age. Jay was infuriated when he saw her agreeing to his request. "Allers are weed with you," he said in jealousy. Angeline ignored what he said and grabbed the young man''s hand. "Let''s go, I''ll dance with you." Jay watched as she left, mes burning in his eyes. How dare this stupid girl try to make him angry? Angeline and that good-looking young man walked to the dance floor. Her hands were on his shoulders as his hands rested on her waist. "What''s your name, Miss?" The young man was smiling shyly. ¡°Severe. Angeline Severe.¡± "Thank you for dancing with me, Miss." The young man smiled bashfully. Angeline said, "It''s okay." Actually, she was thankful to him for taking her away from Jay. The young man chuckled embarrassedly. "Miss Severe, to be honest with you, I''m gay." Angeline was stunned. "Did you ask me to dance... to hide this secret?" The young man nodded sadly. "If my father knows I''m gay, he''ll die from anger. His body is weak and he doesn''t have much time. I don¡¯t want him to be sad." Angeline looked at the tears in his eyes. "You''re such a good son." The young man asked, "Can you be my girlfriend?" He looked sincere and there was an expectant look in his eyes. Angeline was confused. "I don''t think I''m suitable for you." She was Jay''s woman. This was enough to make her a taboo among men. "Miss, please," the young man pleaded. "Plus, I can repay you. You must be worried about the sales of your products. As long as you promise to be my girlfriend, we can sign the contractter. I''m willing to sign on for one year with you. We''ll purchase all of Severe Group¡¯s products." Angeline finally realized she was facing a hidden boss. "You are..." "I''m the only son of the Crawleys, Gordon Crawley." The Crawleys were the third huge family below the Areses and Bells. N?velDrama.Org ? content. While Angeline was worried about the sales of her products, she did not expect to have such good luck to meet Young Master Crawley who needed her for something. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Angeline looked at Jay who was at the corner of the room from the corner of her eyes. She saw his expressionless eyes and started feeling rebellious. If she was getting along with other men and Jay could still be unbothered, then she should destroy all fantasies about him. Angeline asked Gordon in a small voice, "Do you know how to kiss?¡± Gordon looked at Angelina''s red lips and had a look of disgust on his face. "Miss, I''m just asking you to pretend to be my girlfriend. You don''t have to do everything." Angeline said, "A fake one. Do you know how?" Gordon looked at where Angeline was looking at. "Is it for him?" Angeline nodded. Gordon sighed in relief. "Okay." Then, the two of them held each other. Gordon used his hand to cover his lips, but from Jay''s direction, they looked like they were kissing. Suddenly, the crowd around them started apuding. Angeline and Gordon only separated after a long while. Jay looked at Angeline who was still indulging in the N?velDrama.Org ? content. aftermath sinisterly. At that moment, he wanted so badly to charge over and strangle her. Had she let herself go this much? If this was what he got in return after he protected her so much, then why was he still holding on? "Finn, take her back.¡± He parted his lips as the mes i n his eyes burned brightly. Finn could feel the wrath of the man. It was a force that was able to destroy everything in its way. "Alright.¡± Finn was worried for Angeline. When Angeline got out of the dance floor, Jay was nowhere to be seen. Finn came over to her with a gentle grin. He said," Miss Severe, the president asked you to reminisce about the past with him.¡± There was a sh of happiness in Angeline''s eyes. Was he jealous? "Finn, you just saw what happened. I''m not free. I have to apany my boyfriend," she pretended to say nonchntly. Finn lifted his hand and knocked her out. A few beautiful women walked out from nowhere and carried Angeline away. The people from the hotel saw that they were working for Jay, so they did not dare to say anything. After a long while, Angeline opened her eyes. She realized she was being tied to a chair. It was dark all around her and she started screaming in fear." Help. Help!¡± Now, the lights were turned on and Jay was sitting in his wheelchair in front of her. Angeline looked at the thick rope that was around her, then she looked at the frigid Jay. Suddenly, she burst outughing. "Sir Ares, you have no idea how much Severe Group has changed. We''re not as good as we were back then. I''m not worth any money anymore. What good can you get from kidnapping me?" Angeline scoffed. The angrier he was, the happier she became. This meant that he still cared about her. "Angeline, exin your scandal with Gordon." Jay gritted his teeth. His voice was filled with malice. Angeline wasughing loudly. "Just as you saw, it was love at first sight. Why? Do you have any opinions about that?" Jay was infuriated by her nonchnt behavior." Angeline, didn''t I want you to not get involved in disgusting private matters that''ll affect the children''s growth?" Angeline looked at him provokingly. "This is my business. It has nothing to do with you." Jay rolled his wheelchair in front of Angeline suddenly. "The children''s mental health will be affected because of their shameless mother. Do you think it has nothing to do with me?¡± Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Angeline said, "Sir Ares, life is short and you have to d o good whenever you can. I don''t want to wrong myself for the kids anymore.¡± The more she let herself go, the crazier he became. He approached her suddenly with an aggressive look o n his face. Hisrge hand grabbed her throat. "If you want to let yourself go so much, you¡¯d better kill yourself.¡± His hand was on her throat, making her feel nausea rising from her stomach. Then, she could not hold it in anymore. She vomited all over his white shirt. Angeline looked at the pungent mess on his cor and realized she was in deep trouble. She knew better than anyone how much of a neat freak he was. "Angeline Severe, how dare you?¡± Jay roared. When Angeline saw the mess, she felt nauseous once again. "Get out of the way!" Before Jay could move away, she vomited on him again. Jay looked like he had given up on life. "What did you eat?" He thought she had food poisoning. He removed the ropes and brought her to the toilet. He ordered, "Vomit here." Then, he walked into the bathroom and cleaned himself up. When he got out, Angeline was still on the toilet. She had already vomited out all of the contents in her stomach, but she was still nauseous. She wanted to vomit, but she could not. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jay was wearing a white robe. His wheelchair was against the door frame of the bathroom as he watched her without doing anything to help her. "How are you?" he asked. Angeline walked to the sink and washed her face. Then, she turned around slowly and looked at him with a pale face. She knew that feeling of nausea too well. When she had Jenson and the kids, this feeling frequented her almost every day during the period of her pregnancy. Based on her experience, she was pregnant. She looked at Jay. She did not know how to exin this to him. This would be their fourth child. She did not know whether he would be happy if he knew about this. She was terrified. She was scared that his feelings for her were gone. She was scared that he would force her to abort this child. "Sir Ares..." she called out in a small voice suddenly. When Jay saw her terrified expression, he frowned. "Speak." There was no temperature in his voice. "I... I think I''m sick.¡± She wanted to tell him about her pregnancy, but when the words got to the tip of her tongue, she changed her mind. Jay''s eyes went dark. "Angeline, you should go see a doctor if you''re sick and note out to seduce men," he said grimly. She did not love her body, and that was why Jay was furious about her behavior. Angeline looked at him in surprise. Did he really believe that she was dating Gordon? He did not have any trust in her anymore. The fire in Angeline''s eyes got even more intense. "Sir Ares, the doctor won''t be able to cure my illness." "Lovesickness?" Jay scoffed. Recently, this woman had a pretty big social circle. It made him so mad. Angeline shook her head. "Sir Ares, I¡¯m pregnant." Angeline stared into Jay''s eyes intensely. Before he could react, she started putting on an act." What should I do? I''ve slept with so many men during this period. I don¡¯t even know who the child''s father i s. Should I do a DNA test with all of them after I give birth to the baby?" Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Jay was furious. "Angeline, you''re so shameless." He had lost his sanity. He grabbed her wrist and dragged her into the bedroom next door. Angeline was confused. He was in a wheelchair. How could he have such an overpowering aura? "Let go of me." Angeline struggled to get out of his grip. In the next second, her hands were trapped on the bedpost of the bed. Jay looked at her furiously. "Whose b*stard child is it?" Angeline saw the craziness in his eyes. Suddenly, sheughed carefreely. "Sir Ares, don''t tell me that you''re still concerned about me. What should I do? There are so many men that I really don''t know who this child belongs to." Jay wanted to strangle her to death. However, he remembered that her throat was sensitive. When he thought about how she was vomiting up a storm just now, his heart softened. He could not do that to her after all. He retracted his hand. "Angeline, you''re asking to be punished," he said angrily. Angeline chuckled nonchntly. "Sir Ares, do you think this child is yours? After all, we¡¯ve done it too." Jay looked at her with an icy look on his face. Angeline was smiling brightly. However, her heart was leaping to her mouth. She was extremely nervous. She tried to remind him like this. He was such a smart man, so he should be able to find out the truth soon. "Rest well.¡± Suddenly, he said these two words tly before leaving. Angeline was shocked. Was this guy really going to leave like this? She was having his child. Was he happy? That guy was so good at hiding his own feelings. Jay walked out of the bedroom, and Finn approached him. He ced his hand next to his mouth and whispered t o Jay, "Sir, we¡¯ve asked Gordon and this is his first time meeting Miss Severe. Plus, when they were on the dance floor, they only pretended to kiss using an optical illusion. Gordon said Miss Severe was the one who asked him to do this just for you." Jay, There was a hint of remorse on his handsome face. "I was fooled by that girl," he said as he came to the realization. Finn looked at the door of the bedroom and said, "Sir, I think Miss Severe is just pretending to be cold to you. She still loves you." Jay closed his eyes and said helplessly, "She learned it from me.¡± Finn could not handle this anymore. "You have a new student now. It looks like the student is excelling the master." Jay red at Finn sharply. However, even if he looked stern, the ice all over his body had melted because he was in a good mood. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "That girl vomited just now. Get a doctor here to check on her," Jay said. Finn had heard how Angeline humiliated the president earlier as he was standing outside. "Sir, is Miss Severe really pregnant?" Jayughed and said, "I almost believed her. However, from the looks of it, it might just be an act. She got hurt before, so there¡¯s almost no way that she''s able to get pregnant again." Finn dismissed himself. Jay went to the study. When he opened his folder, he heard the sound of vomiting from next door. He felt agitated. He closed his folder and went to the next room. Angeline had vomited all over the floor. When she saw him, she looked at him apologetically and said, "The least you can do is get me a trash can. Let me tell you, my morning sickness can get very bad when I''m pregnant." Jay stayed where he was as his face fell. This woman said that she had serious morning sickness. Did she suffer a lot when she was pregnant with Jenson and the rest? If she was pregnant again, he would not want her to suffer the same pain all over. He poured a ss of warm water for her, but she shook her head. ¡°Warm water is useless. I need sour plum juice." Chapter 847 Chapter 847 "Stop pretending. You can''t have children anymore.¡± Jay exposed her act. Angeline looked at him in surprise. She suddenly remembered when she was being bullied by the Bell father and daughter duo, her uterus was damaged and she lost her ability to have children. "Then... Why am I throwing up?" Angeline was confused. Jay looked at the seriousness in her eyes and could feel his heart tighten. This girl did not look like she was lying. He sent a message to Finn. ''Get the obstetriciangynecologist over.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Angeline kept throwing up. Now, she was lying on the bed hopelessly. Her face was thin and pale, looking wan and sallow. "Do I have cancer? "Intestine cancer? "Stomach cancer?¡± She started overthinking. "No, why does this feel the same as when I had Jenson and the kids?¡± Jay frowned before he turned around and left. After a while, he walked in with a pack of sour plums. He threw it to her and said, "Eat sparingly." When Angeline saw the sour plums, her eyes lit up. "Thanks." She sat up and opened the packet. Then, she started eating the plums. Jay watched as she wolfed down the plums one by one. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. This girl did not like these pickled and sour things before! After Angeline ate the plums, she was not as nauseous as before. Jay asked her, "Do you want more?" Angeline nodded. She looked greedy. "Can I have a few more packs?¡± Jay''s eyes shifted from her expectant face to her t stomach. This girl indeed had all the signs of being pregnant! Angeline ate the plums and said, "Stop looking. I told you, there¡¯s an 80 to 90 percent chance that I''m pregnant. Sir Ares, congrattions, you might be a father again." Might be? Jay felt that this girl was an expert at enraging people. If Gordon had not exposed their fake kiss, he really would have been fooled by her amazing acting skills. It was pretty hrious. He watched her grow up, and ever since she was young, she only had him in her heart. She enraged him so much and he only believed her because he was blinded by rage. Jay''s face was calm. "Hmm.¡± He made a vague sound i n his throat. Angeline,"..." This guy was going to be a father again, but he was still so calm? "Just keep feeling pleased with yourself. You''re going t o be the convenient father who brought up the child your wife had with another man as your own," Angeline probed and said sarcastically. Jay,"..." A convenient father? This term made his heart hurt. He had missed out on the chance of taking care of her when she was pregnant. He felt remorseful every time he thought about it and would regret it for the rest of his life. If she had another chance of carrying his child, he should not let her down. However, this pregnancy of hers should be fake, right? Two hourster. Finn knocked on the door. "President, the doctor is here." Jay nodded. "Let him in." Then, an old woman in a casual outfit walked in. She sat on the bed without saying anything before taking Angeline''s pulse. One of Angeline¡¯s hands was still being tied to the bedpost, but it was as if the old woman was used to seeing this kind of thing. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Angeline deliberately made a loud sound with the handcuffs, yet the old woman did not hear her. She was only concentrating on taking her pulse. Angeline came to the conclusion that this doctor had t o be taking the side of the evil-doer. She was a doctor with no ethics. Then, she started being rude to the old woman. She purposely made things difficult for her. "Doctor, don''t they usually take the pulse with their right hand? Why are you using your left hand?" She did not understand anything about medicine. She was purely making a fuss. The doctor looked at her and smiled benevolently." This girl''s eyes are bright and full of energy. She doesn''t look like she''s mentally ill." Angeline red at Jay furiously. Jay''s face was like an ice sculpture. Then, Angeline red at Finn who was standing at one side. It turned out that these two had lied to the old woman, saying that she was mentally ill. No wonder the old woman did not react to the situation she was in. After the old woman took her pulse, she looked at Angeline like how one would look at the weak and vulnerable. Then, she got up and walked to Jay. "Master Ares, let''s talk outside." Jay saw that the old woman had a solemn expression on her face. At that moment, he could not hide the worry in his eyes. They walked to the hall and the old woman said in sadness, "She¡¯s pregnant."N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He froze into a sculpture. He thought she was just fooling around, but he did not expect it to be real. At this moment, he felt conflicted. Happiness, concern, worry, uneasiness... This was not the time for Angeline to be pregnant. The old woman''s gaze was difficult to understand." ording to her pulse, she got pregnant more than ten days ago. If you want her to abort the child, this would be the time that would do the least harm to her body..." Jay remembered how he and Angeline did that ten days ago in his office... He felt agitated. He could reject her, but why did he allow her to mess around? "I got it. Finn, walk her out.¡± "Okay." After Finn walked the doctor out, Jay had a lot in his mind. This child was the product of his and Angeline¡¯s love. Angeline was pregnant at this moment. Perhaps God was indirectly giving him a second chance so that he could do her right and repay what he did to her back then. However, did he have the guts to want this? That ticking bomb was dangling on his head, making him extremely uneasy. He sat outside for a very, very long time. Then, he rolled back into the bedroom. Angeline had fallen asleep, and her face was so thin it could be covered with one hand. Her eyes were also wet with tears. Jay put the nket over her gently. He was scared of waking her, so he just watched her carefully. His eyes mapped her gentle and emotional eyes. Suddenly, she pouted and called out coquettishly," Jaybie." Then, she frowned after she said that. Jay knew she was missing him in her dreams. She would not think of how heughed at her cruelly before. When she thought of him, she would be in pain. "Angeline, I''m sorry," he said. In the end, he could not help himself. He nted a soft kiss on her forehead. Then, he removed her handcuffs and ced her hands into a morefortable position before leaving reluctantly. Back in his study, he sat in front of hisputer. Then, he started recalling what the doctor said. An abortion now would cause the least harm to the pregnant mother. However, when he thought about how that child belonged to him and Angeline, he could not make a decision. In the end, he turned on theputer slowly and googled about pregnancy and giving birth. Then, he looked at some shops selling baby items and bought a ton of things a pregnantdy and her baby would need. That night, he felt anxious. At the same time, he was also ecstatic. Feeling these conflicting emotions, he felt as if he was in the ocean drifting around with no destination. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 In the early morning of the next day, Angeline slept until noon before opening her eyes slowly. The unfamiliar environment reminded her immediately that she had been kidnapped by Jay. However, the handcuffs on her hand had been undone. Angeline sat up in shock. Had Jay freed her? She jumped out of the bed and walked out the door quietly while still barefooted. The living room outside the bedroom was empty. The lights in the room were very dim, so Angeline could not see where the exit was. She stood in a daze in the middle of the living room. At this time, she heard a voiceing from downstairs. "Parcel!" Then, Finn cried out in surprise, "My God! Is the president going to open a shop selling baby items?" Angeline felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Was she really pregnant? Did Jay buy maternity and baby products for her as well? She shook her head andmented. This guy would not be so kind. "You''re awake." Jay''s cold voice came from behind her. Angeline felt like she had been caught in the act. She shuddered and turned around, looking at Jay in guilt. "Sir Ares, can I go now?¡± She figured since he had untied her, then he intended to let her go. Jay''s eyesnded on her bare feet as he frowned. "Put on your shoes ande to eat breakfast. We need to talk after." Angeline could not read any emotions from his mechanical voice. She pouted and mumbled, "I don''t want to eat. I don''t have an appetite." She was actually famished. However, she knew she would be violently punished once she had food in her stomach. She would vomit so badly that she would hate her life. Jay rolled into the kitchen in his wheelchair and heard her stomach rumbling. He ordered angrily, "Are you trying to absorb the essence of the world so that you can be a god?" Absorb the essence of the world? Angeline burst outughing. "Sir Ares, you even know what this means? I thought you don''t believe in these things." She walked into the dining room energetically and sat opposite him. Then, she started making fun of him. Jay ate his breakfast elegantly. He was still drowsy from sleep, but at the same time, he looked as lazy as a cat. His current appearance hid his sharp edges and sinisterness perfectly. He nodded slightly. Ever since she came back, he was into things rting t o transmigration and the supernatural. Angeline was shocked. "Why?" "Don''t talk when you¡¯re eating." Jay red at her. "Eat." Angeline suddenly realized that there was so much food on the table. They were all her favorites too. There were all kinds of beverages as well like soy milk and some drinks made from grains. Angeline was shocked. "Sir Ares, you''re too much. Can you finish so much food?¡± Jay said, "You¡¯re here, aren''t you?" These were all prepared for her, but she was calling him extravagant. Angeline touched her t stomach and picked up a piece of toast. Then, she started eating slowly. She was scared that she would throw up again. However, she did not want to embarrass herself in front of the poised and elegant Jay Ares again. Jay looked at her as she ate carefully and mocked her. "Are you trying to look like ady? Stop pretending. Do you think I don''t know how you are?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Angeline red at him. "I''m not. I¡¯m just scared that I¡¯ll throw up and ruin your mood." Jay said, "You''re ruining my mood by being pretentious.¡± Angeline was so mad that she started stuffing her mouth with food. He was the one who was a clean freak anyway, not her. There was a d smile on his face when he saw her eating the food so carefreely. However, Angeline had eaten too much and too fast. She did not think that she would stretch her stomach from overeating. Eventually, when she stood up, she was in pain from her bulging stomach. Angeline sat down again. "What''s wrong?" Jay asked when he noticed something was wrong. "I ate too much," Angeline said in embarrassment. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Jay went to the fridge to get her a pack of probiotic powder. He put it in a ss of warm water and went back to her. "Drink this." Angeline drank the probiotic and said apologetically," I''m sorry, Sir Ares. It''s difficult for you to get about but I still created so much trouble for you." Jay was speechless. He replied tly, "It¡¯s fine.¡± Angeline said with even more sincerity. "All four of m y limbs are fine, but I asked a crippled man to serve m e. I feel so very apologetic." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jay, "My hands are fine,¡± he said in frustration. Angeline heard him grinding his teeth before finally realizing she had said the wrong things. "I didn¡¯t mean that. I was just saying how your legs aren''t working¡ª" Jay''s face turned icy. What could hurt more than the love of your life pouring salt on your wounds? Angeline shut up and bit her tongue. She would say the wrong things when she was nervous. After breakfast, the servants came in to clear the table. Angeline had eaten too much and did not want to move. Jay sat on his seat and watched her quietly. "You¡¯re pregnant," he announced. Angeline''s eyshes twitched. She knew it! She felt nervous when Jay suddenly wanted to discuss this matter with her so solemnly. "This child-¡± She interrupted him. "It might not be yours." She was really scared that he would heartlessly ask her to abort this child. Jay was stunned. "You told me it''s just a possibility." Angeline lifted her head and her beautiful face looked determined. "I want to give birth to it." "Why?" Jay was confused. She already had three cute babies. Plus, she went through so much during her pregnancy. Why would she want to make herself go through that again? Angeline said, "I like kids." ''You idiot, of course you do. It¡¯s because it¡¯s yours.'' Jay released his tightly clenched fists. The sweat on his hands had drenched his palm. Even though he had decided to keep this child, if she did not want it, then he would respect her choice as well. However, she had chosen to keep it. This made him happy. Jay said, "If that''s the case, you should stay here. When the child is born, I''ll take it for a DNA test. If it''s mine, I''ll give youpensation." Angelina bit her lip as tears threatened to escape from her eyes. Damn it, how insulting. Jay did not dare to continue talking. His heart was aching when she misunderstood him like this. Angelina protested. "I won¡¯t stay here. Severe Group needs me." Jay lifted his brow. "You¡¯re pregnant, so you have to take good care of your body and protect my son." He sounded domineering and there was no room for negotiation. Angeline mmed her hand down on the table. "I told you, it might not be your son. Plus, even if he is, I can''t ignore the future of more than 100 employees in Severe Group because of him. Sir Ares, what you need t o do now is to gain more good karma for your son..." Jay looked at Angeline. She had an imposing aura around her at this moment. This girl''s temper was rising! Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Jay was extremely ufortable after he saw her with such an intense stare. Then, she sat down while feeling guilty. Jay announced domineeringly, "It''s decided then." After that, he rolled his wheelchair away. Angeline howled angrily, "Ah!" As she released her anger this way, she tugged on her vocal cords and caused her throat to feel ufortable. Then, she felt nauseous again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jay saw her covering her mouth and running past him to the toilet. After that, he heard her vomiting non -stop. She stayed there for a long time. He was getting worried as he sat in his wheelchair. Looking at her suffering, he started feeling remorseful for asking her to give birth to the child. When it was near noon, Angeline finally dragged her exhausted and dehydrated body out from the toilet. She climbed into bed weakly and without strength. Jay fetched her a ss of lemonade. "Do you want this?" Angeliney in bed, and her head was buried in the pillow. When she heard his voice, she lifted her hand and waved. "Take it away. I don¡¯t want anything.¡± "You have to drink this.¡± His voice was soft, but it was stern. Angeline turned her head to look at him. "Can you at least take pity on me?" Jay, If he was not worried about her, who would want to wait on a woman who smelled bad? "I have to be responsible for my son," he said with a straight face. Angeline felt that she was unable to win against him. As such, she got up and downed the lemonade. Then, she handed him the ss and said in embarrassment, ¡°Sir Ares, I can rest here for a few days. However, can you hire someone to look after m e? I don''t feel good asking a cripple like you to take care of me." Jay was attacked all of a sudden, and he felt sad all of a sudden too. He suddenly lifted his leg and pushed Angeline''s head to the pillow. Angeline could not move. Her eyes were extremely wide. "Has your leg... recovered?" Jay said angrily, "Don''t look down on a crippled person." Then, he took the ss from her and left angrily. Angeline sat up and crossed her legs. She looked at his back while stuck in a daze. She cursed silently, ''Is his leg recovered or not?'' If he had recovered, why was he still in a wheelchair? If he had not recovered, then how did he lift his leg so high up just now? That was such a difficult move. After a while, the maid pushed the trolley in. Angeline looked at the colorful food on the trolley and felt that she had lost all hope. "I don¡¯t want these. Take them out. Take them out now." She had a fear of eating now. Perhaps she made too much of amotion and it attracted Jay''s attention. Jay watched as she covered her mouth. The rejection i n her eyes was evident. He took a te of cherries from the trolley and asked the maid to push the trolley out. "Taste this." Angeline shook her head and begged while sobbing," Please, stop forcing me to eat. I almost threw up all of my bile juice." Jay was feeling very sorry for her, so he ced the te on the table next to her. He looked at her thinning yet stunning face and also her big eyes. His heart trembled as he said suddenly, "Don''t keep the child, then. Abort it." Angeline lifted her head to look at him in horror. "No," she yelled loudly. Jay closed his eyes to hide the helplessness and pain i n them. "Then be a good girl and eat." Chapter 852 Chapter 852 Angeline picked up a cherry. As she was eating it, sheined while tearing, "It''s cruel and inhumane. How could you do this to a pregnant woman?" Jay asked her, "Didn''t you refrain from eating and drinking when you were pregnant with Jens and the others?" Angeline said, "I had to escape your pursuit then. I was squatting in the rented room and never knew when my next meal was. I was very nervous then, and since my energy was always shifting, my morning sickness was not so severe." Jay was so ashamed that he could not show his face. Angeline, however, missed that time very much. "It wasn¡¯t like how it is now, being imprisoned by you and being forced to eat. You only care for the small issues and ignore the big ones." She choked up as she spoke. Jay, It was obvious that she was the only one in his heart. He was forcing her to eat because he did not want her t o be too thin. "I''m going out this afternoon. Tell the maid what you want to eat. Don''t starve... my baby." He licked his lips. Thosest words were full of meaning. Angeline nodded repeatedly. Jay saw a glimmer of expectation in her eyes... She was looking forward to him not being at home so that she could run amok. At lunch, Angeline ate some rice for show. Jay had hurried out after finishing his lunch. Angeline was relieved. She tried to find the exit of the house, but after slipping around upstairs and downstairs a few times, she could not find it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She leaned against the window and looked outside. Outside was farnd and crops-an unfamiliar environment. She did not know what godforsaken ce Jay had caged her at. She called for the maid. While smiling tteringly at her, she then tried to dig for some information. "Do you know where this is?" The maid shook her head. "I don''t know. Ie from another part of the country." Angeline''s mouth was wide open. Jay was too amazing. Did he want her to live a life of istion? Angeline looked at the maid wickedly and could only treat her as an aplice of Jay¡¯s, not being able to stop herself from having ill-feelings toward her. The maid also seemed to be a senseless and talkative person as she had started talking to her a little, "Miss Severe, you''re so blessed. The mister loves you so much." Angeline looked around the cage-like castle with a sneer at the corners of her mouth. How could anyone imprison their beloved woman in such a dark, unjust ce? Noting her silence, the maid turned around and went back to work. Angeline simply went back to her room,y down on the bed, and fell asleep again. Grand Asia. As soon as Jay arrived at Imperial Capital, Grayson greeted him with a solemn expression. "President Ares!" Jay looked at him. "Speak." "This incident might not be a big deal, but I think there''s something unusual about it and dare not hide i t," Grayson said lightly, but Jay felt as if he could sense a trace of unusualness. Under the light of the president''s eagle eyes, Grayson did not dare hesitate and said in one breath, "A few days ago, someone asked a retiree of Tourmaline Estate about your mother''s situation. Fortunately, they were a dementia patient and only shared that they had seen your mother in Tourmaline Estate. They didn''t disclose anything else." Hearing this news, Jay was so shocked that he did not say a word for a long time. Grayson said, "President Ares, maybe this is a coincidence?" After all, there was always someone thinking of another person in this world. Did this kind of thing not happen every day? Jay''s expression was solemn. As the Ares household was shrouded in thick fog and haze, any breeze or de of grass could cause the time bomb to explode. He dared not be careless. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 "Where does the retiree live?" Jay asked. Grayson said, "In a farmhouse in the southern suburbs of the city." "Take me there right away." "Yes." Grayson drove Jay and Finn to the outskirts. On the road, Jay kept feeling his heart beating so violently. Rarely did he feel as tense as this. "Grayson, speed up." Jay urged. Grayson drove the car at the maximum speed, leaving with a roar. Soon, the ck tiled roof of a farmhouse came into view. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As the Rolls-Royce was parked in front of the farmhouse, rows of golden corn angled under the eaves of the roof could be seen in their field of vision. There was a young woman with a round face, a bloated body, and a slightly bulging belly gathering corn on her toes. Jay saw the red-faced pregnant woman, and his eagle eyes narrowed slightly. After Grayson and Finn had gotten out of the car, Jay was still watching the young woman. He seemed to be lost in thought. "President Ares," Finn opened his car door and called out softly. Jay retracted his gaze and gave Finn a strange task. "I n a moment, I want you to help me ask her carefully about what she eats during her pregnancy. Give me a careful note of everything." Jay pushed his wheelchair and went forward. Grayson pulled Finn aside and asked, "Why did President Ares delegate such a weird task to you?" Finn smiled and said, "Miss Severe is pregnant and can''t keep anything she eats down. The president probably envies the pregnant woman''s plumpness and wants to learn from her diet." Grayson was stunned. "Miss Severe is pregnant? When did that happen? Didn''t they break up?" Finn whispered some words beside Grayson''s ear and thetter practically gasped in astonishment. He eximed, "Miss Severe is formidable!" Jay saw that the two were not following him and his expression went dark. "You two still dare to discuss m y business behind my back? Do you believe that I''ll throw you into a club?" Grayson and Finn were so frightened that they had broken out into a cold sweat. They lowered their heads and dared not speak anymore. The young woman saw that there were some guestsing toward their house and called to the man in the house, "Noah, we have guests." A charming peasant man walked out of the house wearing a ck mandarin jacket. His exposed arms were tanned from the sun. Seeing Jay and the others, Noah was taken aback for a moment before grinning and saying, "You''re here. My mother''s illness has just improved. I was just thinking about informing you one of these days." Jay was a little startled. Did this Noah actually mistake them for the ones before? It seemed that those before them had not revealed their true faces! Jay left the mistake as is. He nodded and said, "Can you take us to meet the olddy?" Noah stretched out his hand. "Please." Several people moved into the olddy''s bedroom. Noah began talking about his mother to them, "My mother is nearly 80 years old. While she has some dementia, her eyes and ears are pretty good." When Jay first entered the room, the olddy was clearly calm. However, after seeing Jay, she crawled to the corner of the bed in fear while her entire body trembled. "Young master, I was wrong. I was truly wrong!" Then, she climbed in front of Jay while sobbing, but there were no tears left in her dry eyes. "Young Master, please forgive me. I didn''t expect such a thing t o happen." Jay¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly. This elder must have mistaken him for his father, Jordan Ares. "Tell me, what did you do wrong?" His voice was that o f when he was younger. The olddy was a little vague with her words. "It''s the secret I told the master... Huhu, I was wrong." Chapter 854 Chapter 854 The olddy seemed to have recalled some scary scenes. There was fear in her eyes, and her entire body trembled terribly. "Miss Chloe... killed the Old Madam.¡± Jay''s whole body quivered. If he had not heard it himself, he could never believe that his beautiful and gentle mother would... viciously harm his grandma who he had never met. The olddy revealed some shocking information intermittently. "Old Master wanted to kill Miss Chloe i n a fit of rage, but Miss Chloe... She was a demon reincarnate... I was afraid that she''d hurt the old master, so I drugged her... but I took the wrong drug..." "I''m sorry, Young Master. It was entirely my fault..." Noah saw that his mother was shaken and quickly stopped Jay. "Mister, please don¡¯t ask my mother any more questions. Her body''s in a very bad condition, can you spare her?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay looked at the withered olddy and nodded." Okay." He could almost guess what happened in the rest of the story. His grandfather and mother''s one-night stand turned out not to be of his grandfather''s wish. Furthermore, his mother so viciously killed his grandmother. She most probably was not a good person. Associating his mother''s surname with the information that Grayson found, Jay linked his mother, Chloe Yorks, to the Doomsday Commander, Noel Yorks. When Grayson pushed Jay out, Finn and the young woman were chatting happily. "Mister, your wife is so lucky," the young woman said enviously. Finn was very embarrassed, but he could not reveal his identity, so he thanked her and left. Jay sat in the car, but he looked back at the farmhouse and ordered Grayson, "Send someone to monitor the health of the retired olddy round the clock. And look out for any unusual people approaching her." "Yes, President Ares," Grayson said. Finn handed his notebook to President Ares. "President Ares, that farmhousedy said to do more work so that one can eat anything when hungry. She also said that... morning sickness and the likes are all faults brought about from pampering." Jay nodded. It was already the dead of the night when they returned to Anonymous Castle. The maid reported to Jay about Angelina''s condition during the daytime, "She ate very little and was sleeping most of the time. Oh, and she asked me where this was. It seemed like she was looking for the castle''s exit." "Okay, noted." Jay went upstairs. The light in Angelina''s room was still on and there was a crack at the door. Through the crack, Jay saw her sprawled on the bed that was spread with A4 papers. Every paper was packed densely with lines of words. Jay pushed the door open and entered. He picked up a paper that had fallen to the ground, and upon a careful look, it turned out to be a sales proposal that she wrote. She used humorous and interesting slogans to promote Severe Enterprise''s product performance and advantages, which was quite original. Angeline stopped writing and looked at him. Jay ced the sheet of paper on the bed casually, looking disinterested. Disappointment shed in Angelina''s eyes. "Sir Ares, what do you think of the proposal I wrote?" she asked modestly. "Too exaggerated," he said matter-of-factly. Angeline was displeased. "It''s good that you don''t like i t. This way, I can prove that my proposal meets the public''s taste.¡± Jay, Was this an ironic insinuation that he had no public taste? Jay naturally could not let this girl gain the upper hand. After all, he was a male chauvinistic pig and it would be shameful if he lost to a woman. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 "Your sales n, is it to sell to the working masses who are suffering?" Angeline, "Shouldn''t this n be showcased to us big shots who hold the power over the life or death of Severe Enterprise?" Jay asked as if it was no big deal. Angeline was speechless. Jay nced at her indifferently. Seeing her frowning i n frustration, he once again realized that his desire to win was too much. Thus, he was stung by his conscience and changed the topic of conversation. ¡°I heard you were looking for the exit during the day?" He was also afraid that she would be too bored. Angeline wanted to escape during the day, but she had changed her mind. The reason why she wanted to get out was only to promote the Severe family''s products. Instead of running around begging others for help, it was better for her to serve this bankroller here... She would pester Jay every day by enthusiastically rmending Severe Enterprise''s products. Once he was fed up with her, he would either let her out or ept her sale. This was killing two birds with one stone, so why would she not be happy about it? Angeline picked up her clumsy n and tore it into pieces. Since the bankroller Jay had looked down on her n, then this n had no value at all. "What are you doing?" Jay frowned. Angeline said, "You''re right. My target audience is vicious and greedy capitalists like you, so naturally, I can¡¯t be so petty. I''ll think of a new n." She grinned suddenly, revealing a neat row of white rabbit teeth. How could Jay be willing to let Angeline work so hard? "Why the hassle? I¡¯m right in front of you. You can just tell me your n." Angeline¡¯s eyes were filled with a shrewd smile." Okay." Only then did Jay realize that he had been tricked by this girl again. He had actually unconsciously given her a chance. "It¡¯s alreadyte tonight. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow." He did not want to disturb her sleep. As he turned around, however, a small hand pulled his wheelchair stubbornly. Then, he heard her brazen voice, "Sir Ares, you were busy during the day and I wasn''t able to see you. Why not do it now?" A gentle warmth overflowed from his eyes. Had he not apanied her for half the day already? "I promise to make time for you tomorrow. Sleep well tonight. Otherwise, if you report the n tomorrow whilst your mind is not clear, don''t me me for not acknowledging it." Angeline quickly withdrew her hand, fell onto the bed, andy down obediently after pulling up the bedding. Jay turned off the wallmp for her when he left. Angeline stared at the ceiling. Tomorrow, she needed t o perform well and give him a stunning n no matter what. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thinking of the crucial moment tomorrow, she started to conceive the n in her mind. It was not until dawn that she took a nap. During breakfast, Jay saw the huge bags underneath her eyes, and his eyes were filled with worry. Did she not sleep wellst night? "Sir Ares," Angeline greeted him joyfully. "Mhm." He pushed the goat''s milk to her. "Drink this." Angeline smelled the goat''s milk and felt her stomach begin to grumble loudly again. She quickly covered her nose. "Can I not drink this?" Jay said, "You must drink it for the kid in your stomach." He put Finn¡¯s pregnantdy''s diet notes before her and announced, "Starting today, you¡¯ll try to eat ording to this." Angeline saw that it said to drink milk three times a day, have two proper meals, and two bowls of rice... She was suddenly dumbfounded. "Are you rearing a pig?" Angeline was very frustrated. Jay nodded. "You''re right. I want you to gain a more suitable weight during your pregnancy." Angeline said angrily, "Sir Ares, you might as well give me a few hormone pills. I assure you, I''ll be healthier than a pig." Chapter 856 Chapter 856 Jay looked at her angry face. He retrieved the diet notes and looked at them carefully. Uh, even he thought that this portion was a little big. After all, arge person like him could not even eat this much... Angelina said furiously, "Anyway, I won''t eat this much." She put on a tragic and desperate expression. Seeing this, Jay could onlypromise. "Eat your breakfast first." Angelina looked at the soy milk in his hand. "I wanna drink soy milk." "I already drank it," he said. "Didn''t we kiss many times before? I don''t mind," Angeline said. Jay,"..." Jay pushed his ss of soy milk to her while Angelina handed him the goat''s milk. Angeline kept thinking about reporting her n to him. As such, she quickly finished the soy milk in one gulp. Then, she said to Jay with a sincere expression," Sir Ares, can I report my n to you now?" Jay nced at the untouched steak on her te with a dark expression. "We¡¯ll talk after breakfast." Angeline was exasperated. She then shoveled the steak into her mouth, but before she could even shovel everything down, Jay had already finished eating. Seeing that he was about to leave, she rushed over and grabbed his wheelchair. "Sir Ares, you promised me that you''ll take the time to listen to my report today." At this moment, Finn came over and whispered a few words into Jay''s ear. Jay''s expression immediately sank. "Angeline, I''ll be backter to listen to your report," he said. Angeline would not let go, however. She begged, "Sir Ares, the wives, children, and parents of Severe Enterprise''s employees are waiting for me to feed them." Finn could not help butugh. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay lifted Angeline''s thin chin up. "Don¡¯t think of yourself as the savior of the world. Eat well and take care of your body. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to save even yourself." He pried her fingers off one by one, but she threw herself on hisp and hugged his thigh tightly. "Sir Ares, if I can exchange my life for Severe Enterprise''s revival, I¡¯m willing to die." Jay, Finn saw President Ares'' nearly constipated look but did not dare tough. Only Miss Severe would dare act so wildly toward President Ares. This scene of Angelineying her body on hisp would easily make others find it dirty. Jay looked askance at Finn fiercely. "Get out." Finn had a helpless expression but got out quickly. "Angeline, do you want to serve me?" Angeline lifted her head up suddenly as her eyes swept over Jay''s evil, charming smile. Her face instantly flushed red like a baboon¡¯s butt. She stood up hastily and turned her back toward him i n embarrassment. After she had regted her emotions and turned her head around, Jay already disappeared. Angeline kicked the leg of the dining table in anger." Liar! Big fat liar! I knew you were stalling me." Jay heard her painful wailing andining, a gentle smile filling his eyes. After Jay went downstairs, Finn took out an invitation card from his arms and handed it to Jay. "President Ares, look. This is an invitation to the wedding between the Severe family and the Titus family. Miss Severe is now the person in charge of Severe Group. If she doesn''t show up on the day of Seth Severe and Yumi Titus'' wedding, I¡¯m afraid there''ll be many unfavorable opinions of her." Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Jay''s gaze fell on the time on the invitation card and h e squinted slightly. "It seems that I must let her out." Finn said, "President Ares, I heard some rumors that the Titus family will use this wedding to intentionally embarrass the Severe family and have the Severe family lose public conviction. If the Titus family''s strategy is sessful, the Severe family¡¯s situation will be even worse." Jay held the invitation card in the palm of his hand and squeezed it tightly. His thin lips made a wicked sneer. "Yosemite Titus thinks that he can hold a grand and magnificent wedding for his daughter because his big family owns a big business. He thinks that since the Severe family is now poverty-stricken that they can only be at his mercy. If he wants to put the Severe family on the spot, he has to ask me whether I give my permission or not." Finn had guessed that President Ares would not stand idly by for this matter. Jay said, "Angeline is in charge of Severe Enterprise and is bound to the enterprise for better or for worse. How can I let a lowly Titus Enterprise humiliate her? "Finn, go and find out the Titus family''s criteria for marrying their daughter. We''ll help the Severe family prepare this wedding at double the price." Finn smiled and said, "If President Ares helps Severe Enterprise win this battle, then the outside world will see Severe Enterprise''s solid strength. By the time, the Titus family would have suffered a double loss." Jay took the invitation card and went back upstairs. Angeline was sitting on the living room sofa, muttering to herself angrily, "Jay Ares, disgusting-¡± Unable to suppress the strong nausea, she vomited after calling out Jay''s name, making Jay, who hade over quietly from behind her, frown. If he did not know that she was pregnant, he would have thought she was disgusted by him. "Jay Ares, you¡¯re ruthless, you''re cold, and you''re inhuman." Angeline enumerated Jay''s offenses," You''re a big capitalist who eats big fish and meat but won''t even give soup to otherpanies. Aren¡¯t you afraid of eating too much and being stuffed too full?" "When was I ruthless, cold, and inhuman?¡± A faint voice rang abruptly from behind her, making Angeline shrink like a quail in fright. "Sir Ares, you... Didn''t you leave? Why are you back again?" Angeline stammered. Jay said, "I was about to leave, but I kept thinking about what I promised you yesterday, so I came back." Angeline was immediately grateful to him. ¡°Sir Ares, you''re so honest and credible.¡± Jay looked at Angeline who had turned tables faster than turning pages of a book. He said with a long face, "Since I''m so cold, ruthless, and inhuman in your eyes, I don''t think I need to adhere to any issues rted to integrity." Angeline was regretting her actions so much that she just wanted to bite off her tongue that caused her this trouble. "Sir Ares, I was wrong," Angeline begged for mercy with a bitter expression. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, Jay merely turned his wheelchair around and left. Angeline hurried to his wheelchair and blocked his way. This time, she switched to sadfishing. "Sir Ares, I stayed up all night toe up with this n. At any rate, shouldn¡¯t you still listen to my n?" Stayed up all night? Jay''s handsome face was cold. This girl really pissed him off. His gaze fell onto her skinny oval face as he said coldly, "Angeline Severe, did you heed my words?" Angeline thought for a long time before remembering that this guy had told her to sleep well yesterday. "Sir Ares, I know you hate it that your son didn''t get a good rest." She patted her tummy before continuing, "But don''t you worry, he slept wellst night. I didn''t disturb him at all. I justy motionless thinking about the n. I didn''t even turn my body over." Jay propped his forehead with one hand and nearly fainted with rage. He gave up on continuing the discussion of this meaningless topic with her, so he threw the invitation card in front of her. Angeline picked it up and took a closer look. Then, she suddenly leaped up from the sofa. "What? Seth and Yumi are going to get married?" Jay asked her, "What do you have in mind?" He hoped she had a simple mind, not knowing the ways of the world. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 However, Angeline''s expression immediately became dismayed. She heaved a deep sigh and said, "The Titus family will surely organize a grand and magnificent wedding for their daughter. But we, the Severe family... Even now we must be frugal with our three meals. I''m afraid this wedding will be so shabby that it''ll make peopleugh. At that time, everyone will know that Severe Enterprise has no domestic demand. Who would dare do business with us?" Jay made a sarcastic remark, "Your younger brother has looked like a boy toy since he was young. It''s not worthwhile for the Severe family to pay for his marriage. Besides, Yumi Titus is already an old maid. She should be the one to pay." 1 Angelina,"..." She said angrily, "What¡¯s this? You''re saying that my brother is being kept as a lover by a rich old woman?" Then, she faltered from ack of confidence. " Although it''s true, just because he¡¯s shameless doesn¡¯t mean the Severe family is shameless!" Jay said, "Okay, if you don''t want your brother to be aughing stock, then how are you going to prepare this wedding for him? I heard that the Titus family will spend ten billion dors for the ceremony. After all, Yumi is the future heir of the Titus family." Angeline''s beautiful face quivered a little, but she announced majestically, "Then the Severe family will spend double for this marriage." Jay nodded. She did have a tacit understanding with him! "That¡¯ll be 20 billion dors. Can the Severe family still fork out 20 billion? I remember you guys even sold your ancestral house to me." Angeline was filled with anger when she saw his mean face. "It''s just 20 billion, it¡¯s no big deal... I''ll sell myself to earn the money," she said thest few words without confidence. Jay''s hawk eyes were icy. "Who are you going to sell yourself to? Me?" Angeline saw that he had seen through her idea and her conceited heart started causing trouble. "Why should I hang onto your dirty neck? There are so many proper rich kids out there. With my looks, the number of people who like me would be enough to circle Imperial Capital a few times over." "If that''s the case, please go ahead." Angeline instantly lost her confidence. She had just said it for fun. "Sir Ares, there''s no time. Can you lend me some money?" Jay hooked his finger in the air at her. Angeline impatiently moved closer to him like a puppy. Jay said, "After signing the contract, I''ll give you lots o f money." "What contract?" Angeline was stunned. Jay said, "It''s in the printer in the study. Go and take it out." Angeline went to the study and took out the contract that had just been printed. Looking at the contents of the contract, it was simply... Her knowledge waspletely shaken up by his world views. "You want me to be your mistress? "You''ll pay me five billion every month? "I have to be at your beck and call? I can''t ever reveal our contractual rtionship in front of an outsider?" Angeline stood in front of Jay and examined his handsomely molded face. He was cold, self-restraining, and clean. She never would have thought that he was a gentleman before everyone but a refined rascal behind everyone''s back. Angeline sighed internally and said, "I really didn''t expect you to be such a person one day." Jay saw her contempt for him in her eyes and frowned unhappily. "What kind of person?" "A person who looks like a human but behaves like a beast!" Angeline gritted her teeth. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Jay was angry. He gripped her chin tightly and retaliated. "What about you? Aren''t you also willing to serve me for the sake of Severe Enterprise?" After speaking, her gaze fell onto her belly, which was the evidence of her unruly behavior. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 Angeline was pissed off. "I don''t agree to be your mistress. Screw you, it''s too insulting." She was so angry that she swore. Jay looked at her aggrieved face. He knew that doing s o would hurt her self-esteem. However, he could only use this contractual rtionship to get what he wanted and to ensure her safety. "You don''t want the money?" he said enticingly. She said sulkily, "I don''t want it anymore. Anyway, the Severe family is already on the verge of bankruptcy. What could be worse than now?" A smile appeared in Jay¡¯s eyes. "Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d sleep with many men the other day? So, why not another one?" He half- joked. Angeline gritted her teeth and red at him fiercely. Her gaze was so fierce as though she wanted to eat him up. "My choice in bed partners also depends on the person." Then, she swept her gaze across Jay with disdain and deliberately gave him the cold-shoulder. "An elderly man like yourself with inconvenient legs is not my cup of tea.¡± Jay, Elderly man... Was he really that old? "After signing the contract, I''ll give the Severe family a way out." He tried coaxing. Angelina''s eyes shone. ¡°Can you change the term from mistress to lover?" "No, I can''t.¡± He rejected it decisively. "Am I that much of a disgrace?" Angeline''s voice was filled with acridity. Jay felt a pain in his heart. "You know businessmen like us must maintain a good public image on the outside." Angeline did not speak anymore. "Let me consider it." She sounded downhearted. Angeline returned to her bedroom in disappointment and sat on the bed in a daze. He had asked her to be his mistress because he must b e thinking of getting another wife. Angeline felt a terrible pain in her heart just thinking about this and her tears fell generously. It was just that Angeline was too persistent with this emotion and was not willing to give up easily. She held her belly gently and secretly thought of trying hard for the child. Maybe he would regret it and change his mind one day? Jay¡¯s wheelchair was stuck at the door. His affectionless voice sounded faintly, "Angeline, I won''t force you. Just forget it if you don''t want to." Although he was very disappointed on the inside, he did not want to see her sad. However, Angeline calmly walked up to him and announced, "I want to." Jay looked at her with a firm light glowing in his dark orbs. "Then let''s sign it!" It was hard to hide the joy in his eyes. Angeline went out and signed the contract. Then, she handed the pen to Jay who took it over... At this moment, Finn ran up in a panic. As he was in a hurry, he staggered and fell on the stone steps of the stairs. Jay''s hand that was holding the pen came to a slight stop. His gaze fell on Finn who had crawled out and his hawk eyes squinted. "President Ares, it''s not good." Finn''s face was white a s a sheet, and because he was in such a hurry, he did not notice Angeline. "Something bad has happened to the retiree of Tourmaline Estate." Jay was a little mad. "Didn''t I tell you guys to keep an eye on her?" Finn said, "President Ares, this matter is too strange." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay nced at the bewildered Angeline and stopped Finn. "We''ll talk about itter.¡± Finn and Jay then left in a hurry. Angeline sat on the sofa restlessly. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 Was Jay hiding something from her? She had never seen him this panicked before! Furthermore, Finn, who was usually calm, was so shocked that he could not even walk stably. What sort of terrible thing had happened? Jay listened to Finn''s exnation with a cold expression whilst inside the Rolls-Royce. "Our people were watching the farmhouse 24/7. Last night, they saw 12 helicopters suddenly appearing in the sky. The helicopters were closely monitored, and they hovered for about ten minutes before leaving. "At that time, our people noticed something unusual. When they broke into the farmhouse, they found out that the family had disappeared." Finn paused a little. "President Ares, our people found two red letters ''DF'' on the door." Jay hesitated slightly. "DF?" Shock appeared in his eyes abruptly. "Die four!" Finn''s expression changed. "That family, including the baby in the pregnantdy, happens to be four people." "Where are our people?" Jay questioned sternly. Finn said fearfully, "Our people already withdrew after the house was emptied out." Jay¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned dark. ¡°To the farmhouse right away." "Yes." The Rolls-Royce dashed down the driveway, making a low roar while picking up dust. When the Rolls-Royce finally arrived at the farmhouse, Finn parked the car at the intersection. Several public officials were carrying three bodies out from the house, cing them neatly in the yard. The bodies were covered with white sheets. Finn was dumbfounded. "President Ares, we''re toote." Jay''s face was a little pale. Finn pushed Jay into the farmhouse. A public official who was acquainted with Jay immediately greeted him. "Master Ares, why are you here?" "The olddy who lives here is a retired employee of Tourmaline Estate. I came to see her on behalf of my grandpa," Jay said without missing a beat. "The family of four are all dead. It¡¯s a pity," the person said sympathetically. "How did they die?" Jay suppressed the tremor in his heart and asked. "The olddy was exsanguinated. The wall was written full of ''I''m sorry¡¯ with her blood. Her son and daughter-inw were hacked to death. "None of the living creatures in the yard were spared. Not even the livestock.¡± The person was not exaggerating. Jay saw dead cockroaches and dead ants under his feet... Suddenly, he felt a slight chill running across his back. "Can I see the olddy?" Jay felt that the olddy¡¯s death was rted to her betrayal of Chloe Yorks. He wanted to see if the killer had left any traces on her. "Go ahead.¡± Jay went to the corpses and uncovered the white sheet on each body. The man and pregnantdy seemed to have died peacefully as though they had died in their sleep. On the other hand, the olddy... As soon as Jay uncovered the white sheet, he was so shocked that his hand slipped. He ended up tossing the white sheet. The olddy¡¯s death could only be described as extremely tragic. Jay stared at the olddy''s body and suddenly remembered his equally tragic grandma. After observing the corpse, Jay asked his old friend again, "Were there any clues?" The public official handed him a ring. "Found this on the scene. We don''t know if it was left behind by the murderer or whether it belonged to this family." Jay''s sharp, hawk-like gaze was fixed on the ring as h e looked at itsplex,yered design. He was certain that there was something in it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He put on the non-marking gloves that Finn had handed over and took the ring. Under careful examination, he finally found the mechanism and pressed the retractable button. Inside was a row of gear structures, engraved with the alphabet Q! This ring was a hidden weapon. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 Jay''s expression was solemn. These people had to be well-trained killers to be able to invent such a clever hidden weapon. Aftering out of the farmhouse, Jay wasden with anxiety. "Finn, go to Tourmaline Estate." Jay had a bad feeling that the danger was getting closer and closer to Tourmaline Estate. "Yes,¡± Finn responded. The Rolls-Royce showed up at Chateau de Selene of Tourmaline Estate in no time. Next to the central garden in the castle, Grand Old Master Ares was lying on thezy chair, resting with his eyes closed. "Grand Old Master Ares, Young Master Ares is here," his personal guard came forward and said respectfully. Grand Old Master Ares suddenly opened his pair of eagle eyes that lingered with cold air. "Why is he back at a time like this?" Grand Old Master Ares was angry. "Grand Old Master Ares, are you really going to cut off Young Master Ares forever?" Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ eyes were filled with indecisiveness. "Grand Old Master Ares only loves Young Master Ares, but I''m afraid Young Master Ares still hates you at this moment," said his personal guard. "It''s fine that he misunderstands. One day, he''ll understand my intentions." While speaking, Finn had already defeated the guards who had intercepted them along the way. They then came straight to the central garden. Grand Old Master Ares closed his eyes helplessly. "If h e can¡¯t be stopped, just let him in." Finn pushed Jay to Grand Old Master Ares. Jay''s sharp gaze stared straight at Grand Old Master Ares. "Grandpa, why did you suddenly increase the guards a t Tourmaline Estate?" Grand Old Master Ares said leisurely, "Grandpa is old and I''m not as daring as before. Is there a problem with hiring more people to protect me?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Grandpa, what are you afraid of?" "I made too many enemies when I was young. I¡¯m afraid that they''d seek revenge on me now that I''m old," Grand Old Master Ares said nonchntly. Jay curled his lips and smiled evilly. Grand Old Master Ares'' acting was wless. If so, he could only interrogate him in another way. "Grandpa, you''ve always been well informed. You must¡¯ve heard of the murder in Bright Moon Vige, right?" Grand Old Master Ares''plexion was as usual. Jay¡¯s gaze was locked with Grand Old Master Ares''. "I heard that the olddy was a retired elderly from our Tourmaline Estate and that she had specially served you back then. The family of four was murderedst night. Oh, even the living creatures in their house were not spared." The tips Grand Old Master Ares'' fingers trembled a little. "What a pity." Jay leaned forward. "Grandpa, the olddy made my mother lose her innocence. Tell me, the Ares family imprisoned my stunning mother in the subterranean pce, shriveled her, and made her live her life neither like a human nor a ghost. In the end, she even lost her dear life. If we''re found by the enemy, how will they treat us?" Panic shed across Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ eyes. Jay moved forward sequentially, leading step by step." There are thousands of masters, servants, and guards i n the Ares family. I''m afraid it''ll be a river of blood with corpses everywhere. No grass will grow, and not a living thing will be spared.¡± Jay nced at the guards not far away. "Grandpa, you added these additional guards. Not only would they not be able to protect the Ares family, but they''ll all die in vain because of the Ares family." Grand Old Master Ares¡¯st line of defense was knocked down. "What did you find out?" Chapter 862 Chapter 862 Jay said humbly, "I don''t know much, but I know all that I should." Jay paused a little. "I know that the Ares family offended the god of war in the world war back then- the highest general of the Doomsday Command whose surname is Yorks. "He disappeared after the world war, but not long after, a mysterious organization appeared all around the world. They could be called the masters of death. They cause trouble all over the world, and to massacre everyone is their mboyant style. "They¡¯re a group of masters walking through the dark night! They¡¯re fearful and frightening demons! For half a century, every country wanted to uncover their whereabouts, but no one has ever seeded." Grand Old Master Ares said sternly, "Since you already know everything, why did you return?" Jay heaved a long sigh and said sadly, "During this time, I''ve been thinking, what kind of feelings Grandpa had poured into me? "Grandpa trained me to the best sessor to the Ares family but deliberately sent someone to mutte my legs and cruelly deprived me of my identity as the person in power of Ares Enterprise when I was in dire straits. You had the outside world think that I''m not allowed in the Ares family." Grand Old Master Ares coldness returned. "You''re that person''s son. All my kindness to you is fake. I held out in the clouds and let you fall, just to humiliate you because I hate your mother so much. She cruelly killed your grandma.¡± "Haha." Jayughed bitterly. "At first, I started to resent you. "But not long ago, Old Master Severe suddenly forced me to break up with Angeline. "I had always thought that there was no power strong enough to separate Angeline and me in this life. But who would¡¯ve thought, Old Master Severe''s '' unnecessary¡¯ catastrophe caused me to willingly part from Angeline.¡± "I couldn''t bear to part with Angeline, but I had to do i t. Because I was terrified and didn''t dare use her life a s a bet. Now that I think about it, Grandpa forced me to leave the Ares family and I forced Angeline to leave me ... Isn''t it all done out of love?" "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Grand Old Master Ares made thest struggle. Jay said, "It was you who instigated Old Master Severe to say the words to me that day! You''re hinting at me t o protect my wife and children. Did you already know that the evil power hase to Imperial Capital then?" Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ eyes widened. As expected of Jay Ares, so shrewd! N?velDrama.Org ? content. Since nothing could fool him, Grand Old Master Ares could onlye clean to him. "I don''t know if they''vee to Imperial Capital. But half a year ago, I had a frightening dream. I dreamt that the Ares family was flowing with rivers of blood. I t was then that I started to have these deployments." Jay truly admired his Grandpa''s great foresight." Grandpa, you really have excellent foresight. The old madam and her family in Bright Moon Vige are all dead. I think those people are already coming for us." Grand Old Master Ares felt an icy current coursing through his body. "Jay, leave. Your wife and your children are still waiting for you at home. From now o n, don''te back ever again." Grand Old Master Ares could only use emotional tactics to make Jay retreat. Jay said, "Your kindness to me, now I know it all. Grandpa, do you think I can stay out of it?" Grand Old Master Ares suddenly roared uncontrobly. "You must stay alive." Jay said, "Grandpa, what''s the point of living without purpose?" "Go away. Go far, far away from the Ares family." "After I make arrangements for Angelina and the children, I''lle back." "We don''t wee you here!" Grand Old Master Ares shouted hoarsely. "Finn, let''s go.¡± Finn pushed Jay and they both left slowly. Boundless fear seeped out of Grand Old Master Ares'' eyes. "No, no, Jay, you can¡¯t return.¡± After Jay went back to the castle, he shut himself in the study and zoned out for a long time. Chapter 863 Chapter 863 After a long time, Jay called Finn in. "Before long, Imperial Capital will be a battlefield for the Ares family and that mysterious organization," Jay said with a solemn expression. Finn''s elegant face had a smile, unlike the old days. "President Ares, there must be a way!" Jay said, "We''ve already crossed swords with them and our Ghost suffered a crushing defeat. Finn, don¡¯t put your faith in luck." "Yes, President Ares." "I want you guys to take the children and leave Imperial Capital." Finn said worriedly, "Won''t your wife be suspicious if the children leave at a time like this?" Jay¡¯s fingers tapped on the desktop while he wore a confident look. "The three children will be sent away individually and to different ces. Jenson''s oversensitive, so he must leave first. I''ve found a reason for him to leave. From now on, these three children will be taken care of by the Ghost members." A trace of tears appeared in Jay''s eyes. "Jens is taciturn, so let the cheerful Tempest take care of him. Baby Robbie is naive, so let Storm who''s experienced i n the ways of the world teach him a little. As for Baby Zetty, I''m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this kid." "President Ares, what about you?" Finn choked on his voice as if a fish bone was stuck in his throat. Jay said, "I''ll stay behind with Grand Old Master Ares t o face them together." "President Ares-" Jay raised his hand to stop him. "Enough. This is my decision." "Okay." Finn¡¯s voice was hoarse. Submission showed his great respect for President Ares. Angeline was dining alone. She had picked out all the meat from the bowl and ate only the vegetables. After Jay came out of the study, he went to the dining room to dine with her. "Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send someone to take you back to the Severe family," he suddenly said. Angeline nodded. "Oh." Her feelings wereplicated. She had sensed that there was something wrong with him letting her go at this time. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After the meal, Angeline returned to her bedroom and began to quietly pack her things. When she arrived, she was tied up, so she hade empty-handed. What she could pack was the information on some of the proposals she had drafted recently. After packing, she went and took a bath. Reluctance sprouted in her heart when she thought of leaving Jay tomorrow. Angeline pped herself harshly. "Don''t be a good-for-nothing. Is it honorable to be his mistress?¡± "Angeline." Jay''s voice sounded all of a sudden from outside the door. "I''m taking a bath." "Okay.¡± Jay left without saying anything. After Angeline came out of the shower, she sat on the bed and was dazed for a while. Then, she leaped down from the bed and went to the cloakroom. She chose a hollow spaghetti-strap nightdress with a deep V-neck which half-covered her slim figure nicely. It would make anyone who saw it feel steamy. She blow-dried her hair so that it was half-dried, which brought a deliberate messy look to her appearance. It was fresh, refined, and enchanting! Angeline then came to Jay¡¯s bedroom. Without knocking, she opened the door and trotted in. Jay was lying on the bed. He, who was terribly exhausted, wanted to rest early so that he could recuperate and build up his energy to cope with the unexpected. He suddenly heard the creak of the bedroom door, however, and a beautiful figure ran in without warning. At first, he thought she had run up to the bed to tell him something, but he never thought that she would slip into his bed like a carp. Blood rushed throughout Jay''s brain. The way she was dressed left a man like him, who was long dried up, with no resistance. "Sir Ares, were you looking for me just now?" she asked innocently. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 That pair of fawn-like eyes blinked. They were as clear as a spring that did not attract dust. "Are you seducing me?" His voice was full of anger. Yet, Angeline stretched her arms to his neck and stroked his face that was colder than an ice sculpture fearlessly. "Sir Ares, look at me." She turned his icy, handsome face to her. Jay¡¯s gaze fell on the base of her neck inadvertently and his seductive Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. It was simply irritating! ¡°Get out," he ordered. Angeline was a little stunned. Frustration shed through her eyes, but it was fleeting. Then, she regained her coquettish expression. "Sir Ares, didn''t you want me to be your lover? Five billion for a month''s sry... You won''t want to lose too much, right?" Jay was silent. He actually wanted to take her crazily without a care, but he was afraid she would notice something. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, he might not be so sensible when he was worked up and would divulge his love. "No need.¡± He desperately suppressed his body''s desires. "Sir Ares, us Severe family are honest businessmen and would never let our customers suffer losses." After speaking, her hands became restless. "Angeline Severe-" He grabbed her hands sullenly. However, Angeline pushed her luck even more. She teased him frantically. There was only one thought in her head. If there was someone else in his heart, he would not react to her. She just wanted to test him. "This isn''t good for the kid." He found ame reason. "Just be gentle, it''s okay," she said. Shey in front of him and suddenly halted her teasing. She felt very dejected on the inside. Why did he not respond to her even when she had tried so hard? Jay was very frustrated. This girl was fanning the mes everywhere but was not being responsible for putting them out. Just when she was about to lift the bedding and leave, a long arm suddenly stretched out and turned off the wallmp. Then, her body was hooked by this long arm as she entered a warm embrace. The room was pitch-ck and she could not see his tormented but affectionate eyes. Yet, she could feel his gentle and cautious care for her. Just like before, no, even more than before. "You still love me." Angeline''s thin lips parted gently i n the dark. Jay¡¯s entire body was sluggish as if it was being hit by an icy current. He tried to quibble. "If you think me being gentle to you is a form of affection, then you tter yourself too much. I only care about the child.¡± Bitterness filled Angeline''s heart, but she pretended to smile. "If Sir Ares doesn''t love me, then you won''t have such a rtionship with me." Jay,"..." One false step had brought evesting grief. "With Sir Ares¡¯ extraordinary restraint, how can you want my apaniment if you don''t love me?" Angeline touched his chin and scoffed. Jay was frustrated. He could only choose to be silent now. Angeline climbed up and turned on the wallmp. She said very seriously, "You and I are now pouring our hearts out, so I''ll tell you everything that I¡¯ve suppressed in my heart. I''ll only say this once in this lifetime, so you have to listen carefully." Jay looked at Angeline¡¯s suddenly serious expression and became grave. "Jaybie, if you still love me, I hope you''ll treat me as your life partner. Not as the little girl who was always protected by you." Chapter 865 Chapter 865 "When you''re faced with difficulties, I hope I can be the cotton tree that stands together with you. I want to be your strength, to support you bravely as you face various tests, and also to give you a shoulder to rely on instead of bing a burden. I want to always make you think about how you could protect me in your safe harbor. "Do you get what I mean? Be it bitter or sweet, I just want to share the burden with the one I love." Jay stared at Angeline nkly. Unexpectedly, the little girl he had held in his palm had finally grown up. She had be what he liked-strong, brave, loyal, and not afraid of suffering. His throat was blocked and he could not say a word for a long time. Angeline said again, "If you have any troubles but are unwilling to share them with me, I''ll feel as if you don¡¯t trust me enough, or that I don¡¯t have the capability to be your wife. If so, then I¡¯ll choose to leave you." After a pause, her eyes became red. Each word and each sentence was powerful. "Even if it hurts to leave you, I''ll leave you and I''ll never give you the chance to get me back so you have to think over it carefully. Are you going to be honest with me?" When Angeline was done talking, she kissed him gently on his lips, then got up and left. Jay was shocked by her deterring words. Angeline was forcing him to confess to her... He had coerced his grandfather during the day and now... Hehe! A helpless smile appeared in Jay¡¯s charming eyes. He finally experienced his grandfather''s sorrows. At this moment, his heart was so tangled and it was so contradicting. The night was just this short. In the blink of an eye, dawn hade. Angeline stood in front of him again, holding a suitcase in her hand. She was looking at him quietly. There was a hint of expectation in her eyes. "I''ll send you out." He seemed to have forgotten what happened yesterday as he ignored the expectation and longing in her gaze. "Jay, you have to think this clearly. Once I¡¯m out this door, you and I will only have tomorrow. All of our past will be wiped clean," Angeline said with a decisive expression. A touch of helplessness shed through Jay''s eyes. If she had given him a month instead of a night, he still would not have known what to choose. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He saw the heartlessness gradually overflowing from Angeline''s eyes... He was a little flustered. "Let''s go," he said lightly. Once again, he chose to ignore her appeal. When he reached out to help her carry her suitcase, Angeline pressed on the suitcase tightly. Jay looked at her nkly. Unknowns! to him when, Angeline''s eyes were covered with ayer of tears. However, there was also a glint that revealed a tough, obstinate rebellion. She spun the suitcase and his hands fell off. She then lifted the suitcase and turned around. She left him with only her decisive retreating figure. Jay, He just had not given her an answer. Why was her temper rising again? "Angeline, you should change your bad temper," Jay said. Angeline said angrily, "My temper is natural and I can''t change it." Jay choked on her words... with mixed feelings. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 In the past, she would only say that her bad temper was because he had spoiled her. This bad temper was apparently natural now? Was she really going to write off their past? Finn came upstairs and said, "President Ares, the car i s ready." Jay nodded. "Let''s go." Angeline said coldly, "Sir Ares, please hold your step." She refused to have him send her off. Jay red at her viciously. "You''d go this far?" Angeline said, "I''ll remember my contract with Sir Ares. Whenever Sire Ares needs anything in that aspect, I''ll be avable. But at other times, I wish for our individual wellness!" "Angeline Severe-" Jay said angrily all of a sudden, "I have nothing to confess. Those so-called unspeakable difficulties are nothing but your own guesswork. And-" Jay¡¯s thin lips lifted, and after all that was said and done, he spoke the cruel words that were hidden in his heart. "The way you tested our lovest night was vulgar. You have to know that men are different from women. Men can separate sex from love, but women can''t. To b e precise, you can''t." He seemed to be mocking her ipetence with thatst sentence. Angeline''s face was pale and her thin body suddenly trembled as if her soul had left her body. Then, she lifted her luggage and walked to the stairs. Jay watched her back until she disappeared from his field of vision. His cold face was finally removed from its mask. He heard the sound of the car horn furthering. Then, h e suddenly got up from the wheelchair and flung himself toward the window. "Angeline!" He let out a mournful cry. "I''m sorry." The next moment, he slipped to the ground. There had never been a moment when he hated his ipetence as much as he did now. He hated that h e was hot and cold toward Angeline, that he had trapped her in his ever-changing emotions. He hated himself for always hurting Angeline. Angeline had just returned to the Severe family''spound in Swallow City. Anne hurriedly greeted her and vented herints. "Missus, you¡¯re finally back." Anne kindly helped her carry her luggage and continued to chatter. "My little Sera''s wedding, do you actually care about it?" Shirley murmured, "Little Angeline is busy with thepany affairs. How could she have the energy to worry about your child¡¯s wedding?" Anne resumed her mean nature. "Missus is now the head of Severe Group. You have to take care of the Severe family''srge and small affairs. This is the rule." After Angeline entered the house, Shirley thoughtfully handed her a cup of warm water. "Drink up." Angeline finished drinking it and put the ss on the table. Anne sat down beside Angeline. "Missus, the Titus family has spread the word for a dowry of 10 billion for Seth''s marriage. If we n the wedding too shabbily, our Severe family will lose its respect." "What does Dad think about this matter?" Angeline cast her gaze on George who was reading the newspaper. George put away the newspaper and said, "Angeline, o f course Dad hopes you can do as much as you can. After all, it¡¯s a milestone life event for Seth and Dad doesn''t want to treat him unfairly." Angeline nodded, but her eyes then fell on Shirley. " Dad, Zayne and Shirley didn''t even have a wedding. If we were to n Seth''s so wantonly, aren''t you afraid you¡¯d slight Zayne?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. George was slightly startled. Anne said, "He didn''t n it. What does that have to d o with my Seth? Besides, can you actually compare his wife with Yumi Titus?" Shirley bit her lip, her expression embarrassed. Angeline said angrily, "Auntie Anne, Yumi Titus is the heir of the Titus Group. She is of high social status, but is also arrogant and behaves unbridled. If you Seth marries this daughter-inw into the family, you will have to bear it in the future." Then, she took Shirley''s hand affectionately and praised her, "My sister-inw, even though she is born slightly lesser to Yumi, she is better than her in everything else. Gentle and virtuous, knowledgeable, and reasonable. That our Zayne had married her is a lifetime blessing for the Severe family." Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Lady Severe smiled and nodded beside her, apparently also very fond of Shirley. Anne snorted disdainfully. "How can thismoner''s daughter bepared to the daughter of a wealthy family?" Angeline¡¯s expression sank. "I''ll bring your ugly words to the fore. Our Severe family''s daughters-in- law should be treated equally. I¡¯ll give 20 billion today to prepare for Seth¡¯s wedding. Once the Severe family is no longer shamed, I''ll alsopensate Zayne and Shirley twenty billion for theirs. When the timees, you can''t stop it." Anne''s eyes suddenly narrowed as sheughed. "20 billion? Oh, that''s twice as much as what the Titus family is forking out. Now my Seth won¡¯t be criticized and no one would say he''s living off a woman." She immediately switched to a ttering expression and faced Angeline. "As what the missus says." Angeline held onto the matter of Shirley and said guiltily, "Sister-inw, don''t worry, our Severe family will definitelypensate you with a beautiful wedding." Shirley was moved to tears. "Angeline, you shouldn''t trouble yourself." Angeline smiled and nodded. "Okay." A pregnant body made one feel tired easily. Angeline chatted with them a little more before going back to her bedroom to rest. In the afternoon, the cute babies had returned from school. Jenson, holding onto a unique admission notice in his hand, walked into Angeline''s room. "Mommy." Jenson handed the admission notice to Mommy." Look." Angeline looked at the admission notice affixed with the seal of the world''s number one junior college. She was dumbfounded. "Legendary Youth Academy?" Then, she hugged Jenson. "Jens, you''re so amazing! This is the most mysterious and finest university in the world. It''s said that they only take in talented young students!" After a brief period of happiness, Angeline suddenly calmed down. "No way, no way, you''re so young. How can you leave Daddy and Mommy?" Angeline refused very decisively. However, Jenson said, "Mommy, I want to go." "Why?" Angeline felt a little sour. "Because I want to be a better person than Daddy." "But I don''t want to leave you." Angeline was about to cry. "Jens, you don''t like dealing with strangers very much. What if you''re not used to it when you get there?" Jenson patted Mommy''s head andforted her. " Mommy, it''s just as you said. Those who are brave will be fearless and will continue to move forward to participate in challenges without hesitation. You have to believe in me that I can ovee all the fears in m y heart and bravely embark on my life journey." Angeline hugged Jenson tightly, unable to let go for a long time. Jenson hugged Mommy. "Mommy, after I''m gone, you must take care. I''ll miss you." "When are you leaving?" Angeline asked, crying. "I''ll leave on the day of Uncle''s wedding." "Why that day?" Angeline was puzzled. Jenson said, "Mommy will be very busy that day. So when I leave, Mommy won''t have the time to feel hurt. Angeline hugged Jenson and cried with even more sadness. After she was done crying, she recalled one thing. "Did you tell Daddy?" Jenson''s long eyshes trembled. "I''ll tell himter." "Hmm." Angeline nodded. In fact, he thought it might not be necessary to tell Daddy as he was afraid that this matter was Daddy''s doing. After Jenson came out of Mommy''s room, he called Jay angrily. "Is something wrong?" When Jay got on the phone, his tone sounded a little impatient. N?velDrama.Org content. "I''ll be leaving in three days," Jenson said coolly. However, his nasal voice was very obvious. "You¡¯re a man. Don''t cry." Chapter 868 Chapter 868 "I''m not crying." "You were obviously going to cry!" Jay said. Jenson adjusted his emotions. Jay asked him, "Now, can you tell me where you went? What did you do?" Jenson was astonished. "You actually don''t know?" "Daddy isn''t a prophet," Jay said. "I don¡¯t believe it. You definitely did this! You got me into Legendary Youth College, didn''t you?" "Congrattions! Daddy really didn''t know about this. Daddy is not that capable that he can make the world''s number one youth college open a back door for my son." "I know, but you secretly mailed my work over, no?" Jay said, "Oh, I asked Uncle Grayson to do it." Jenson was furious. "Why''d you do that?" "It''s just to test your level. I didn''t think they¡¯d admit you," Jay said. Then, he put on a democratic expression. "You can choose whether or not to go." "Since this is your wish, TH go." Jenson''s voice was low. "Hmm," Jay said, "Son, I''m proud of you." How time flew. Eventually, the scheduled wedding date of Seth and Yumi arrived. Angeline was very busy that day, so much so that she did not make it to bid Jenson goodbye. However, she used her time over the past few days to embroider Jenson an exquisite bookmark which read,'' Journey on without boundaries, the brave be fearless¡¯. When she went out, she put the gift on Jenson''s bedside. When Tempest came to pick up Jenson, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were still sleeping. Jenson came to Baby Robbie¡¯s room, sat on the side of his bed, and woke him up. "Baby Robbie, I¡¯m leaving." Baby Robbie crawled up from the bed, still half-asleep, and took Jenson''s hand. "Jens, I can''t bear you leaving." Jenson said, "Each of us is born with our own life and path. So sooner orter, we¡¯ll be separated. One day, we''ll get together again. By that time, I hope I can take on the responsibility of being your older brother." Baby Robbie smiled and said, "Jens, you just spoke a lot." "Can you call me brother?" "Big Brother." Baby Robbie nodded. Jenson patted Baby Robbie on the head. "Wait for me t o return. I¡¯ll protect you in the future." Baby Robbie stuck his tongue out at him. "I wonder who would be protecting who?" After seeing Baby Robbie, Jens then came to Baby Zetty''s room. Baby Zetty was sleeping soundly and Jenson did not want to disturb her, so he watched her silently for a while before leaving. When Jenson was leaving, he did not disturb the others. He was most afraid of witnessing the scene of women crying and wailing. He sneaked out of the back door and got into the car. Seeing Uncle Tempest, Jenson was very surprised. "Why did Daddy have you send me? It¡¯s overkill." Jenson climbed into the car and sat in the back seat while speaking coolly with a sour expression. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tempest smiled sharply, "That¡¯s because President Ares is afraid that you''ll be bored on the road, so he sent me to relieve your boredom." "If you¡¯re afraid that I''ll be bored, then buy me a 99-dor smart robot." Tempest spat out, "Jenson, I feel like I''ve lost my dignity with you treating me so coldly!" The car started, and Jenson sat quietly with a mncholic expression. Tempest did not provoke him because he was afraid that he would lose if he said too much. After transferring to the ne, Jens nced at the '' mute'' Tempest next to him and said with a look of disgust, "Didn''t you say you''re apanying me to relieve my boredom? Why aren''t you talking?" Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Tempest smiled and said, "Didn''t you dislike me for not having smart robots? And it¡¯s the 99 dor kind." Jenson''s expression was defeated. "How long before I can go home?" Tempest was a little at a loss. "Well, it depends on the school¡¯s vacation time." Jenson looked at him suspiciously. "What are you being nervous about?" Tempest quibbled, "I''m not!" Jenson said, "You obviously were." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tempest retorted, "Whatever you say." Jenson was speechless. He turned his little head toward the airne window and looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside, but his eyes were filled with tears. However, he was forced to blink them back. "Jens, it¡¯s okay to cry if you miss Daddy and Mommy. Uncle won''tugh at you." Tempest felt his heart sour. Jenson turned around and red at the man. "Who said I''m going to cry? After you send me to the school, you''ll immediately go back to Imperial Capital." Tempest was about to cry. "Jenson, do you dislike me?" "I don''t despise you." "But you do?" "Daddy needs you more than I do." Tempest,"..." "Jens, do you know something?" Tempest probed carefully. Jenson nodded. "He chased Mommy away and then sent me away. It should be Baby Robbie next. The girl Baby Zetty is stupid, so she must be thest to leave him." Tempest,"..." "Go back and tell him that I can take care of myself and have him not worry about me." Tempest,"..." "Alright." "Also," Jenson said, "You tell him that Mommy is not a s vulnerable as he thinks. Let him cherish his time with Mommy." "Hmm." "Once the matter is done and if it seeds, congratte him. If it fails-" Jenson''s voice suddenly became choked. "Tell him, failure is not an option." "Yes." Swallow City The wedding between the Severe family and Titus family was being held in an endlessly romantic flower field. There was an endless stream of guestsing t o the wedding banquet. Angeline and Zayne stood at the gates of the flower field and weed the guests on behalf of the groom. Hiroshi and Forrest stood at the gates of the flower field and weed the guests on behalf of the bride. It was reasonable to say that the wedding should be peaceful, but Zayne thought of Hiroshi, the b*stard who had almost insulted Josephine, and Forrest, who had fought with his baby sister. He found these two a sight for sore eyes. Speaking to them was also weird. "Those from the Titus family, please wee your guests yourself." Hiroshi sneered, "Permissible. The guests who havee to the wedding today, as long as they''re those with some reputation in Imperial Capital''s Swallow City, will alle for the Titus family. You two can head to the side and rest." Zayne smiled and said, "Damn, who the hell wants to b e a door god here anyway." He then pulled Angeline''s hand. "Let¡¯s go and sit on the side." At this moment, Jack Ares'' Lincoln car stopped between Hiroshi and Zayne. The car window slid down and they could see Sera who was all dressed in jewels stepping out. Zayne said, "What the heck, and here I thought who this was? Almost blinded my poor eyes." Hiroshi saw such a distinguished guest from the Severe family and his expression copsed. He said acridly, "What''s so great about one distinguished guest after waiting for such a long time?" Who knew Sera would turn to Hiroshi and say, "You''re wrong. Today, I came to attend as a guest of the Titus family." Chapter 870 Chapter 870 Saying this, she handed her invitation to the Titus family. Zayne was utterly difited. "We¡¯ve raised an ingrate.¡± Sera walked leisurely until she was in front of Angeline. She was dressed in a limited edition attire o f those wealthydies. With her extravagant dressing and essories, her whole body seemed to radiate the charming elegance of a properdy. "Angeline, congrattions on bing the master of the Severe family." She stretched her hand out deliberately, revealing the hand whereupon a ring with a diamond the size of a dove¡¯s egg sat. Angeline, out of grace, was about to reach out with her own hand but was pped back by Zayne. "What''s with the handshake? You have to consider who the other person is before you shake hands. How can a dirty thing shake hands with the Severe family''sdy? H Sera was extremely angry butughed. "Haha. I am dirty, so what? Is there any difference between you and me? A married man and woman who both did not have a wedding reception, haha." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Angelina''s expression was slightly embarrassed. There were so many guests looking at them, after all! At this moment, there was a roar of a sports car. It sounded angry, shaking the mountains. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the sudden sound from a team of sports cars. At the end of the road was a luxurious and high-profile limited edition sports car. Like a king watching over his subjects, it swooped from a height above. What was more exaggerated was that behind the Land Rover, there was a long convoy. The cars were all sports cars worth tens and millions each. They all pulled over in one grand motion. "Damn, who is this? How veryvish of them.¡± Zayne had his hands on his waist as he eximed. "Huh, regardless of who it is, they''re definitely not here to attend the wedding as a guest of the Severe family." Hiroshi scorned. The leading Land Rover came and knocked directly into Jack''s car, overturning it. The driver''s skills were simply amazing. Sera was so scared that her face had turned pale. The door to the Land Rover opened and Cole walked out wearing a crimson dress shirt, ck cks, and limited edition sneakers. Hiroshi stupidly stepped forward. "Sir, are you here to attend the wedding as a guest of the Titus family?" "Get lost," Cole scolded angrily. Hiroshi stood aside dingily. Cole walked toward Angeline with a smile that was like a spring breeze. "Cole?" Angeline pped her forehead. The way this guy made his appearance every time was so eye-catching. "Angeline, I heard that the Titus family wants to use this wedding to humiliate you, the person in charge of the Severe family, so I came to support you," Cole said pleasingly with a smile. Angeline gave him a thumbs-up. "How friendly of you." Angeline looked at the road that was filled with a team of sports cars and was dumbfounded. "Cole, please vacate the road. How will the rest of the guestse over?" Angeline said helplessly. Zayne rushed over angrily. "Vacate? What for? The rest of the guests would being for the Titus family anyway. Let''s see how they''re going to get in if we don''t make way for them." Cole liked Zayne¡¯s straightforward character. "What Big Brother said is right-" "Hurry up and make way." Angeline roared shrewdly. Cole hurriedly made a gesture to the person at the back. Then, the cars began to back up like ants. At this time, the guests who attended the wedding had begun to whisper amongst themselves. "Who is this person? He looks even better than the Areses." "Miss Severe''s family is so dignified. She actually subdued such a generous big shot." "I say, the Titus family¡¯s guests don''t seem to be as impressive as the Severe family''s?" "Are we on the wrong team?" "Let''s watch the changes first!" Chapter 871 Chapter 871 When Jay rushed to the ''Flower Field of Romance¡¯, his low profile luxury Rolls-Royce Silver Angel was obstructed by the long convoy of sports cars in front of him. "Who did this stupid thing?" Jay grimaced and questioned the instigator, Cole''s, IQ. Grayson, who was behind the wheel, was trying to dodge President Ares'' bad mood just as he always had like a ninja turtle. After checking the map, Finn suggested. "President Ares, there''s still about 1,300 yards to the flower field. I f you''re in a hurry, we might as well walk over." "Yeah." Jay nodded. Finn pushed Jay¡¯s wheelchair and left while Grayson stayed with the car. As soon as President Ares left, the uninhibited unruliness in Grayson¡¯s body was released from head t o toe and he began shooting his mouth off at the culprit who caused the traffic jam. "Dumb*ss, you¡¯re here to attend the wedding, not to show off your luxury cars. Isn¡¯t it just a Land Rover? What¡¯s so great about it? Who the f*ck amongst everyone who is able t o attend this wedding has not seen a Land Rover? Damn! Absolute dumb*ss!" Finn pushed Jay to the entrance of the flower field. Angeline had turned a blind eye to Jay''s arrival, and she kept on chatting with Cole. "Cole, thank you foring to support the Severe family. Now that you''re here, our family''s wedding banquet will be splendid." Angeline gave Cole such generous words for the first time ever and it made Cole feel a little ttered. Once Cole caught a glimpse of Jay, however, he immediately understood Angeline''s intentions. He approached Angeline, put his mouth by her ear, and whispered with the volume required for only two people, "Are you using me?" Angeline said, "Help me out here." "Alright. I''m honored to be of service." Cole''s face was a little gray. He was naturally the king of support, but h e had fallen down to the position of cannon fodder upon meeting Jay. It really made him very unresigned! Angeline''s hand suddenly rested on his shoulder, and half of her body was nestled into him. "Cole, are you free tonight?" Cole stretched out his fingers and rubbed her nose, saying very ambiguously, "As long as you, little wild cat, is the one asking me, I''ll be free." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "I¡¯ll help you unlock the seal tonight then, Cole. Wait for me." Angeline winked at him. She was an innocent and beautiful woman, but still, h e was sometimes shocked by her coquettishness. Cole was so overwhelmed by her ring power that even his nose started bleeding. Jay nced at the two people acting in front of him, his eyes calm. "Finn, let''s go in." Angeline immediately stood away from Cole and looked resentfully at the view of Jay''s resolutely leaving back. Cole, however, continued, "God, Angeline, you need to take responsibility for me." Angeline only then noticed that Cole was having a nosebleed, so she quickly took out a tissue to wipe away the blood but was cut off halfway by Zayne. Zayne snatched her tissue and roughly wiped the blood off Cole. Cole''s alluring and handsome face was immediately smeared with two patches of blood, forming a blush which looked very funny. Zayne smiled and said, "Mr. Yorks, don''t be tempted b y my sister so easily as it turns out that any man who has been tempted by her will end badly." Zayne specifically nced at Hiroshi evilly. "Do you see that silly boy? He has had a crush on my sister ever since he was a child, and in the end, my sister almost stabbed him to death with a knife. My sister was actually going to stab somewhere else, but she ended up stabbing close to his heart. Just one centimeter closer and that silly boy would have almost entered the underworld." Zayne continued to intimidate Cole, saying, "If you''re together, a guy like you wouldn''t be able to control my sister." Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Zayne stared at Cole with contempt. "From now on, m y sister will dominate you every day. Will you be able t o stand it?" Angeline waved her fist toward Zayne. "Zayne, what nonsense are you saying?" Cole thought back to the scene of Angeline dominating him and his ears started feeling hot. Zayne yelled angrily, "What are you hitting me for? I''m helping you with your love life. Damn. Why are you so ignorant of what¡¯s good and what¡¯s bad? Haven''t you picked enough bad apples since you were young till now? Which one was not then cut off without my help?" Angeline became even angrier. "No wonder I¡¯ve never received a love letter since I was a child. I''ve never even received a rose on Valentine''s Day. Turns out you caused that sh*t." Maybe it was because she had no other rtionship with men since her childhood, so she cherished her rtionship with Jay a lot more. She looked up to him as if he was a god and became addicted to loving him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Now that Jay had thrown her away, she was in so much pain that she could not breathe. Zayne, who was being beaten by his younger sister, then confessed. "Jay made me do it." Angeline was dumbfounded... It turned out that ever since the day she met him, she was destined to be unable to escape from his palm. Zayne stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Angeline. Then, he pulled the stupid Angeline back to her senses and said calmly, "Okay, okay. You want a love letter? I''ll give you all the love letters that I''ve collected." When he mentioned the love letters, Zayne felt heartbroken. "My love letters will not be lesser than yours. And there''s a rich variety of them which will satisfy you." Angeline had given up now. Cole looked at the pair of brother and sister who loved and hated each other, touching his chin while saying with envy, "Sigh, how nice it would be if I had such close brothers and sisters?" Zayne squinted at Cole. "Damn, you are an only child? That''s so great. Doesn''t matter if you''reme or a prodigy, no one willpete with you for your wealth." Cole said, "I don¡¯t have any brothers or sisters from the same father and mother, but there are too many halfbrothers and sisters." Zayne sympathized with him very much. "Then, you''re miserable." Cole shrugged and said nonchntly, "Our Yorks family''s motto is, it''s not the ability to make money, but the ability to use money." Zayne swallowed. "Big Brother, do you want to be godbrothers?" Cole smiled curiously and mysteriously. Angeline grabbed Zayne¡¯s ears. "Can you be a bit more mature?" Zayne cried out pitifully. "No matter a ck or white cat, the one who catches the mouse is the good cat. Just worry about how I make money as long as I can make money." Angeline said angrily, "I¡¯ve only heard of women relying on men, but I''ve never heard of men relying on women. Zayne, you have thrown the Severe family¡¯s reputation into the Pacific Ocean." Zayne said, "That''s your ignorance. There are many men now who are kept by rich old women. Don¡¯t we have one now in our family?" Zayne¡¯s gaze was directed at the groom, Seth, in the distance. Angeline was really mad at him. Zayne began to imagine. "When I have money, I''ll use gold to iy a golden avenue for you, so that when you get married, all guests will be blinded." Angeline was speechless. "When you have money, think about your wedding first." Chapter 873 Chapter 873 At noon, the wedding began. Angeline and Zayne were also done with their task of weing the guests. Angeline had been standing for a long time. Not only that, but the intense morning sickness after she became pregnant had also led to malnutrition. She suddenly copsed and almost fell to the ground as she was walking. Cole was quick and fished her into his arms. "Angeline, are you okay?" Cole asked with concern. Zayne quickly pulled Angeline into his arms, staring a t Cole guardedly. Cole stared at Zayne speechlessly. "You don''t have a sisterplex, do you? Keeping an eye on your sister s o closely... Is your sister not allowed to marry?" Zayne said seriously, "Of course my sister is allowed to marry, but until I know all the details about you, I''ll never allow you to get involved with my sister." Cole smiled wryly. "My details?" This really was his weakness. Zayne said awe-inspiringly, "Before you date my sister, please submit a resume. Remember to tell the truth about your home address, education, and upation, as well as your height and blood type. My sister only associates with innocent boys." Cole smiled brightly but was crying on the inside. These were absolute secrets that he could not disclose. The two of them were chatting happily... The contents in Angeline''s stomach were rolling around with a strong sense of nausea. She felt like vomiting. Angeline exerted all her strength to clutch at Zayne''s waist as she hurriedly said, "Big Brother, take me away." Zayne felt the pain and yelled out, "Angel, what are you doing grabbing me? I¡¯m helping guard you, lest you encounter a scum like Jay again." "Big Brother..." Angeline''s voice was a little weak. Zayne saw that Angeline''s face had suddenly be very pale and was so scared that he immediately picked her up by the waist. He rushed to themunity clinic in the flower field. Zayne was so anxious that he was speaking incoherently, "Aunty, please don¡¯t be busy. You''re the backbone of the Severe family. If anything happens to you, the Severe family will bepletely done for." Jay was in the flower field. His gaze wouldnd on Angeline from time to time. Seeing Zayne hugging Angeline all of a sudden before flying off, his handsome face suddenly sank. Jay began pushing his wheelchair over. Zayne hugged Angeline and ran all the way, passing b y the public toilet where Angeline had asked him to put her down. "Big Brother, stop, stop." Zayne immediately fumbled when he heard this sentence. "So you wanted to go to the toilet? Why did you clutch at my waist if you only wanted to go to the toilet? You made the atmosphere so tense and scared my heart out of rhythm. Angeline, you''re getting better and better at acting." Angeline ran into the bathroom and vomited profusely. "Oh..." It sounded more and more off to Zayne. "Angel, are you vomiting?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Angeline''s breath was so faint as she said, "Yes." Zayne''s calm heart started acting up again. "Did you eat something that messed up your digestive system?" Angeline weakly said, "Probably so." Zayne stomped his feet in a hurry. "I''m going to buy you some antiemetics." "Zayne, don''t go." Angeline walked out weakly. She took Zayne''s hand and said after a pause, "I''m pregnant." Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Zayne''s ring eyes were bigger than a pair of copper bells. Then, he suddenly jumped up high. "Who is it? Who the hell did this? Believe it or not, I''ll use a 130-feet machete to castrate him." As soon as he turned around, he saw Finn pushing Jay toward him slowly. Jay''s gaze sent flying knives at Zayne''s heart. All of a sudden, Zayne came to a realization. "He did it, didn''t he?" Angeline did not speak and only looked at Jay with resentment. Jay then raised his eyes and stared at Zayne. "Are you going to castrate me?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zayne was starting to chicken out. Ever since their childhood days, Zayne would look as if he had just seen a ghost each time he encountered Jay. "I was just saying. However, since President Ares is determined to break up with my sister, don''t you think you¡¯re being very ungentlemanly by doing this?" Even though he had worded it politely on the surface, he was actually ndering him in his heart agitatedly. "Immoral, even." Jay''s gaze then fell on Angeline. "Have you ever asked your sister how she got pregnant with this child?" Zayne turned his head and looked at Angeline. "What happened?" Angeline lowered her head and said nothing. When Jay saw Angelina''s slightly flushed ears, he could not help but want to tease her. "It was the result of her running into my office and forcing herself on an old man who had some difficulty with mobility." Angeline''s mouth was slightly parted. When she saw the vengeful smile in Jay''s eyes, she was unbearably angry. "I justmented that you were old a few days ago. D o you really need to hold a grudge against me like this?" Jay, however, felt wronged. "You even called me a cripple." It was because of this that he had felt inferior for two days and two nights. How could he not hold a grudge? Angeline,"..." "Truly, you¡¯re a vengeful viin." Zayne felt absolutely shaken from the inside out by the information that they unveiled. "Angeline, you actually forced yourself on him?" Angeline''s expression was one that showed that she dared to admit what she had dared to do. "Yes, I did." Jay''s expression turned pale. Zayne became furious. "Angeline, can¡¯t you be more reserved? You already look as refined as jade and as beautiful as a fairy. Do you even need to be afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a man? Why would you sumb to the point of delivering yourself to this arrogant idler to pass the time?" As Zayne was delivering his remarks loudly, he suddenly trembled from Jay''s deadly gaze. "No profanities are allowed in the future," Jay ordered gloomily. Zayne smiled happily. "This would be difficult unless you stop meeting our Angeline anymore in this lifetime. Given she has loved watching those vulgar, mob movies ever since she was a child, she does especially admire the wild and unruly nature of Michael Corleone. Having grown up with these movies, it¡¯s in her bones that she became such a vulgar woman. Her grace in front of you is all just a pretense." This was the first time Jay had heard that the cute and obedient Angeline being infatuated with Michael Corleon from those mob movies. 1 Jay and Angeline looked at each other. Angeline''s eyes were filled with raging anger, while Jay''s appeared distant and indifferent. Zayne noticed that both of them were currently in a cold war. Stressed out by this situation, he could only act as a peacemaker. "Anyway, regardless of how this child came to be, they are after all yours. Can both of youmunicate peacefully for their sake? Or you could get back together..." Before Zayne could finish speaking, Angelina disputed angrily. "The child belongs to me alone. It has nothing to do with him." Jay said, "How did you make the child by yourself? Did you learn parthenogic-reproduction from lower-level nts?" Zayne was stunned. Whenever a fight urred between Jay and Angelina, it would refresh his IQ- level every time. "A fight between two academically excellent students really is different," Zayne said in awe. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 Angeline red at Jay angrily. "What are you doing here?" Jay¡¯s clear gaze then fell on her belly. It was because h e had been worried that she may experience a strong pregnancy reaction. It was due to the possibility that Zayne may not be able to help her cope with it that he had rushed over to worry about her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He concealed his emotions very well, however. Angeline treated his kindness as trash and held her stomach guardedly. "The child in my belly doesn''t need your care." She felt that Jay was having bad thoughts as he stared at her belly. "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I''m just here for the toilet." Jay was always able to find a humorous solution whenever Angeline retorted at him angrily. Angeline¡¯s expression turned awkward in an instant.'' F*ck, I''ve assumed wrongly.'' She then quickly pulled Zayne away and left in embarrassment. Finn pushed Jay toward the men¡¯s toilet, but then parked the wheelchair at the turning into the entrance. This was because he knew that a person like Mr. Ares who had a high conscientiousness with hygiene would not solve his problem in a public toilet. Only after Angeline had walked far away did Finn then quickly leave the ce. Jay had also thought of something suddenly, and a small light of unpredictability filled his eagle-like eyes. He gave Finn a ghastlymand out of the blue, "Catch up to them." Finn then pushed Jay and sped up to chase after Angeline and the other. As Jay passed by Angeline''s side, he suddenly said a few immoral words, "Angeline, although I''ve dumped you, I did say that as long as the child is mine, I''ll be responsible. If you have any needs in the future, just talk to me." After Jay spoke his words, his sly gaze swept toward the petrified Zayne before leaving leisurely. Those heartless and ruthless words seemed to be buzzing in Zayne''s head like countless flies. "Angeline, is what he said true? Did he really dump you?" Zayne became angry out of embarrassment and yelled at Angeline. He thought that the cold war between Jay and his sister was just a small lovers¡¯ spat at first and that it was harmless. However, Jay''s attitude toward Angeline just now made Zayne realize that their rtionship was far worse than he had thought. Angeline was so hurt by Jay that it was as if she had lost her consciousness. She could only nod nkly. Zayne was furious as he said, "This b*stard Jay deserves to suffer a thousand swords. He chased after you for more than ten years, and after hooking up with you, he abandons you like a shoe. I, I... I won''t forgive him." Once Zayne was done, he went off angrily to look for Jay to deal with him. In the flower field, the wedding was proceeding. Seth stood with Yumi. The groom looked young, but the bride looked very mature and sophisticated. At the guest tables, people were talking about the bride and groom. "The bride is 36 years old while the groom is only 24 years old. There''s a decade difference in their ages. Isn''t it quite a big gap?" Cole smacked. "It''s quite good." A beautiful and neutral voice sounded. "So, it''s President Ares." Cole smiled. "Since President Ares finds it good, why don''t you choose to harm those old women instead? Why do you choose to harm the nice girl from the Severe family?" Jay red sharply at Cole with his gloomy gaze. The nice girl who he raised with so much blood and sweat would of course be reserved for his own enjoyment. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 Everyone else who wanted her would have to die. He said nonchntly, however, "When I was young, I was so eager for quick sess and instant benefits that when I came across such a beautiful woman like Angeline, I had rushed to settle down. Now that I have more experience with life, I realize that I had been naive then." As soon as Zayne rushed over, he could already hear Jay¡¯s voice ndering his sister in public. Zayne''s eyes were flushed with anger. He clenched his fists and rushed toward Jay to fight him. Finn had already noticed Zayne''s arrival a while ago, but because President Ares was speaking, he did not try to stop Zayne at all. Finn then turned the wheelchair tactfully, causing Zayne to pounce into the air. "Jay Ares, you scumbag and b*stard! How dare you abandon my sister after starting the rtionship? I''ll fight you!" Zayne got up and pounced toward Jay again. At this moment, all the guests at the guest tables had turned their gazes toward Zayne. While Zayne was trying to pounce at Jay, one of Finn''s hands was held chivalrously behind his back while his other had easily subdued Zayne. With his arms around Zayne''s neck, Finn rebuked angrily, "Master Severe, what are you trying to do?" Zayne''s eyes were bloodshot from anger. At this moment, it was as if he had lost all his rationality. He kicked his legs at him and shouted out loud, "Jay Ares, you know how much my sister loves you! Has your conscience been eaten by a dog? Did you forget? Even though she was in a car ident, even though she was dead, she still thought of you. She loves you wholeheartedly with her life and soul, so how could you let her down? How could you?" Zayne kicked up the turf, and the dirt scattered onto Jay''s face. Jay gently brushed it off, then cast his ice-like gaze at Zayne. "Finn, give him a hard blow." Finn''s fist then fell violently on Zayne. By the time Angeline had run over from the toilet, she only saw Zayne curling up into a ball after being beaten by Finn. Zayne, however, kept on cursing, "Jay Ares, I curse you to die a terrible death!" Angeline could only feel as if her heart, one that had only been beating for Jay, seemed to have stopped. She roared hysterically all of a sudden. "Finn, stop it!" Finn''s fist did not stop, but Cole had stepped up to stop him. Perhaps he was deliberately trying to conceal his skills, but he used the crudest and obvious method to fight Finn. Angeline pulled Zayne up and stared at Jay bitterly." I''ll admit that I''m cheap, that I let you ruin my family like this." Jay showed a coquettish sneer. "Good that you know." Grayson arrived just then. Jay ordered, "Grayson, this person was being disrespectful to me. Bring him home and torture him slowly." Angeline was angry. "Don¡¯t you dare." Grayson took a small step, unexpectedly turning toward Angeline. Then, he knocked her out and took Zayne away. He left Angeline who had fainted on the ground. Shirley screamed and ran over. "Sister Angeline!" Shirley red at Jay angrily. "You''re so demeaning toward her, treating her like this." Jay said coldly, "If you don¡¯t want to end up like her, get out of here immediately." Shirley hurriedly left with Angeline on her back. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay¡¯s ice cold gaze swept across the crowd as his violent aura forced them to turn their heads away. No one dared to continue to look at him. The wedding continued... However, Jay felt bored and proceeded to push his wheelchair to leave. Once Cole saw Angeline leaving the scene, he then immediately said, "No more fighting, no more fighting. Finn simrly had no intentions to fight, so he quickly caught up with Jay and left the Flower Field of Romance. Grayson carried the bloody Zayne on his back toward the Rolls-Royce. Zayne was dying, but he was just like those undying roaches, still cursing Jay endlessly. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 After Jay and Finn had gotten into the car, Zayne cursed even more vigorously, "Jay, if it isn''t for my sister who doesn¡¯t allow me to clean up the trash, the first thing I would''ve done is to throw you into the bin." Jay sat in the wheelchair calmly, turning a deaf ear to Zaynes insults. Fine said, "Young Master Severe, please watch your mouth." Zayne pretended to panic. "I will curse because I want t o. Didn''t your president use my sister and then left her because he has such a good body that drives people insane? Let me tell you something that needs to be said. What''s the use of being handsome if, in the end, you¡¯re just going to end up feeling the same? Don¡¯t be s o pleased with yourself just yet." "Zayne, do you not believe that I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut?" Jay¡¯s voice sounded faint. "You lot of self-righteous hypocrites!" Zayne pinched his lips as he spoke, still reluctant to overlook them. Jay sighed heavily. "Zayne, thank you for cooperating with me to put on this wless act." Zayne was stunned. "Act?" He then loosened his mouth and let out a sneer. "Hehe, I meant it when I cursed you just as you did when you hit me. And you call that an act? Jay, have you gone insane thinking about winning the Oscars?" "I did what I did to have everyone know that I''ve broken up with your sister. It was also to make Angeline give up on me entirely." When Jay said this, his naturally deep and maic voice was filled with thick sadness. Zayne reached his boiling point. "If you wanted to sever your rtionship with my sister, you could have just made an announcement over the inte and everyone in the country would have known that you dumped her. Why did you humiliate her in front of so many people? Why? Why did you use me to aggravate my sister?" Zayneughed with anger. "What wicked thing did my sister do to have provoked a cruel and unscrupulous ingrate like you?" Jay closed his eyes, forcibly sealing up his deep shame in them. "Zayne, I know that in this world, you''re the only one who loves her the most apart from me, so there are some things I want to entrust you." Opening his eyes once again, Jay stared at Zayne solemnly. Zayne was a little surprised when he saw Jay''s dark eyes. He had never seen a Jay Ares in this much pain. The handsome face of his that was once domineering -that held a wanton and arrogant expression all the time-was looking at him in pain. This was an egomaniac who seemed to have been forged in mes and thought of everyone as beneath him. "Zayne, do you think I want to treat her this way? My heart hurts more than hers when I see her in so much pain," Jay said in a daze. Zayne''s anger was pulled back by reason. In his heart, he knew how much Jay truly loved Angeline. From childhood till now, Jay had devoted no less effort to Angeline than to his parents. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If it was not ast resort, how could he give up the good little cabbage he had cultivated? "You haven''t gotten some terminal illness, have you?" His IQ could onlye up with this kind of melodramatic transition. Jay shook his head. Zayne blew his top. "If you''re not dying, then why are you pushing her away from you?" "The homicide case in Bright Moon Vige that has been going around recently... I''m sure you''ve heard of i t?" Jay asked. Zayne nodded. "I have." He looked suspicious and wondered. "What does your breakup have to do with the murders?" Chapter 878 Chapter 878 "The Ares family may also face a simr disaster in the future," Jay said. Zayne smiled as his face twitched. "Hehe-are you making some world-ss joke? Jay, surely you don¡¯t have to make up such an absurd reason to dump my sister?" Finn said solemnly, "President Ares is not lying to you." Zayne looked at the men in the car who had suddenly be serious. These men were the most arrogant people in Imperial Capital. If it were not for a huge problem, they would always be looking calm and rxed. Zayne''s voice began to tremble. "You¡¯re the prince who holds Imperial Capital in his one hand. What is there that you cannot solve?" Jay said, "The dead elderly in Bright Moon Vige was an old retiree from Tourmaline Estate. It was she who had informed my grandfather and led my biological mother to be imprisoned in the underground pce for so many years. "When I got my mother outter on, I had originally wanted my father to take her far away, but they got into an ident after leaving and were both killed. "My mother is the daughter of the head of the Doomsday Command. I think you may not know what kind of existence the Doomsday Command is, but the tragedy of the Sun City massacre that was sensationalized all over the world more than a decade ago was his doing. "The Ares family has provoked this man, and it''s impossible to escape. I''m not afraid of death, but I must protect my wife and children." Zayne was so scared that he immediately slid down in his seat. "That''s terrifying. The tragedy in Bright Moon Vige... I heard that even the ants were not spared." "The perpetrator must¡¯ve used some advanced biochemical weapons,¡± Jay said calmly. Zayne was so scared that he felt his soul leaving his body. He stammered while talking, "Then, you can¡¯t just protect my sister. You have to protect the entire Severe family. Look, you and my sister are married and have children. My dad is your father-inw, my mother is your mother-inw, and I''m your brother-inw. These rtionships are so close. Given they''re insane killers, surely they won''t let us go either." Finn,"..." Grayson snorted coldly. "Young Master Severe, if would be enough if you had one-tenth of your sister''s courage." Zayne shivered. "My sister is usually fierce, but she would also be terrified when she encounters something like this." Grayson,"..." Anyway, he did not believe that a woman who could shoot an arrow at President Ares would be afraid of death. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jay said, "I told you the truth today in hopes that you can take good care of Angeline for me." Zayne immediately thought of the scene of Angeline and Jay both in tears when they were younger, saying, "You know that I''ve always been a person who could not deal with big responsibilities. You''d better not rely on me." Jay ignored Zayne¡¯s nonsense and solemnly confessed. "Jenson has been sent to the Legendary Youth Academy. It''s a privately managed school. Jenson is allowed to leave only when he''s done with his courses. If Angeline asks about Jenson, you have t o tell her this." Zayne was dumbfounded. "Jens is only eight years old. Would he be in his 30s by the time he finishes his courses?" Grayson gave him a disbelieving look. "Did your gym teacher teach you math? The normal graduation age for college is 21. Jens is smart and can graduate much earlier." Zayne suddenly recalled something bad and screamed. "If his condition recurs, he won''t be able to study at all. If he can''t finish his college courses in his lifetime, wouldn''t he have to stay there for his entire life?" "I have some confidence in my Jenson," Jay said with a cold expression. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 Zayne sighed. "You''re really such a lone wolf of a father. If my sister knew that she would not be able to see Jenson in the next ten years, she would definitely not forgive you." A wry smile appeared on Jay''s face. "I don''t expect her to forgive me for every single thing that I have done." Zayne also knew that Jay could not help his love, so h e shut his ursed mouth. Jay took out a ticket from his pocket and handed it to Zayne. "In all likelihood, Angelina has guessed that Jenson attending the Legendary Youth Academy is m y doing. If I intervene with Baby Robbie too, she''ll be suspicious. Zayne, I want you to bring Baby Robbie to participate in a Taekwondopetition held in S Country. Of course, thepetition is fake. Once you arrive in S Country, Storm will greet you and he¡¯ll take Baby Robbie to another mysterious ce by ne." "Where to?" Zayne asked. "I can''t say." Zayne was quickly getting pissed off by Jay. "You have to keep it secret even from me?" Jay said, "For me, the fewer the people who know where Baby Robbie is going, the safer he would be." Zayne felt as if Mount Everest was pressing down on him. This unruly approach to when the sky finally fell was quickly turning into a heavy sense of being on a mission. "Baby Zetty would be thest, right?" Zayne''s voice held a trace of a sob. Jay said, "Baby Zetty is naive, so Finn can take her away easily. I¡¯ll try to allow Baby Zetty to apany Angeline until the end." Zayne tried desperately to hold back the tears in his eyes. "My sister is going to be alone in the end anyway, right?" Jay''s heart felt as if a sharp thorn had stuck itself in i t. "Which is why I hope you can let go of Eminent Honor and help her start a newpany. Of course, I''ll give you generouspensation." Jay¡¯s low, maic voice was mixed with deep sentimentality. "I¡¯ve transferred Grand Asia¡¯s empire under Angeline¡¯s name. Please give up Eminent Honor and help her take care of this newpany together. I know this request is a bit difficult for you, but consider this as me begging you." Zayne''s eyes were red as tears fell on the back of his hand with a patter. Wiping them on his clothes casually, Zayne smiled and said, "This is a great thing. I¡¯m not troubled, not at all." The prince who was on top of the world had begged him in a low voice, making all of his own troubles disappear. Jay smiled faintly. "What don''t I understand about you? I know clearly in my heart whether or not you''re troubled. In short, this is something I owe you." Zayne said, "You¡¯ve arranged everything one by one, but what about you? When are you leaving?" N?velDrama.Org content. Jay said, "I will stay with my grandfather and father, apanying them till the end. I''m a member of the Yorks as well as the Areses. Only I can end this grievance." Zayne shouted, "Those desperate killers won''t investigate your ancestors for the past 18 generations before killing you. Besides, everyone thinks you''re Jack Ares'' son. "You''d still live and die with them after how the Ares family treated you? Are you crazy?" A soft smile filled Jay''s eyes. "Is there a difference between how the Areses treated me and how I treated Angeline?" Zayne was dumbfounded, then he eximed, "F*ck, is everyone in the Ares family an actor? You deserve to b e the originator of a film and televisionpany." Jay said, "There''s another thing. I want you to convey a message to Josephine for me in the future." "Say it." Zayne¡¯s expression became solemn when he mentioned Josephine. "Tell her that Father drove her out of Tourmaline Estate for her own good." "I know," Zayne said. Jay nced at him as Zayne shrugged, smiling wryly." Well, she doesn''t know. I''ll tell her." After Jay had confessed everything, he nced at Zayne meaningfully. Zayne thought that his gaze looked intrigued. He put his hands on his chest and looked wary. "What do you n to do to me?" "Finn, throw him out." Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Zayne looked out at the highway, spooked out of his mind. "F*ck, throwing me out there like that will kill m e. Jay, can¡¯t you consider a gentler way? I beg you." Finn opened the window and grabbed Zayne... Strong gusts of wind poured into the interior of the car and Zaynes voice was screaming amidst the wind... "Jay, you¡¯re not a f*cking human that you can even think of this terrible method-" Thud! N?velDrama.Org content. With a loud thud, Zayne was thrown to the side of the road. Pain erupted all over the body as if his bones were falling apart. "Damn!" Zayne cussed. "Jay, is your heart made of steel?" he cursed as he shed tears. Jay''s heart was made of steel, but it was to meticulously protect the ones he loved. The Rolls-Royce drove away and could be seen until it disappeared at the intersection. Zayne sat on the side of the highway, feeling the brush of the cold winds. Enduring the pain of almost shattering all the bones i n his body, he waved at the vehicles that were heading to Swallow City. Finally, a kind driver had picked him up in their car. Swallow City. Angeline did not know how long she was out for. When she woke up, she was already lying in her bedroom at home. Cole sat by the head of the bed, wiping away the cold sweat from her forehead. "You''re awake?¡¯¡¯ Angeline got up and sat up, nervously checking the clothes she was wearing. Her clothes were intact, but there were some blood-red scratches on her arms. Cole threw the face towel into the basin and said," What are you being nervous about? You don''t think I would do that to a fainted patient?" Angeline asked suspiciously, "What''s with the scratches on my arm?" Cole said, "You were knocked unconscious by Jay''s people. Your sister-inw left with you on her back. Perhaps you were too heavy, so she fell a few times, hurting you." Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. Cole stared at Angeline with a hatred that was like iron and steel. "Hey, after the way Jay treated you, you still want to protect him as if he''s jade? Any other woman would¡¯ve cheated on him already to infuriate him." Angeline''s tears rolled down from her eyes. Cole panicked. "Don¡¯t cry, I''m most afraid of women crying. Okay, I won¡¯t say anything more." "He wasn''t like this before," said Angelina sadly. "People change, Angelina. One day, we''ll lose our teeth, our hair will turn gray, and our skin will wrinkle. How can you guarantee that people''s hearts won''t change?" Cole said, "Yes, he used to have you in his heart and in his eyes. But now that he''s old, his muscles have rxed and there''s a bigger space inside of him, so he can amodate other women." Angeline looked at Cole, speechless. "What is this perverse theory?" Jay Ares was outstanding. How was he old? A sour expression appeared on Cole''s face, and he said, "My mother told me this." Chapter 881 Chapter 881 As he spoke of his mother, there was an expression of loneliness on Cole¡¯s ethereal and handsome face. Angeline recalled that he had once said that he was a n only child in the family, that his half-brothers and sisters were too many to count and that he felt quite strangely about the structure of his family. "Did your mother not care that your father was out running amok?" Angeline asked. Maybe it was out of curiosity or maybe it was out of concern for Cole as a friend. Cole''s warm smile became a bit bitter as he spoke in a helpless tone. "My mother was my father''s original match. When she married my father, I thought my father would follow the monogamous system. But my father only amused my mother on the surface and secretly hooked up with other beautiful women. When my mother found out about those love affairs, I was so angry that I almost jumped off a building. My father knelt for my mother for three days and three nights before she forgave him. "I thought that my father would really regret it, butter, I found out that he had only gotten worse. Every time he went on a business trip, he would always bring home a beautiful woman with a big belly. When my mother got angry, she would go to the family prayer room and pray to God, never looking at my father again. Yet, my father would still insist on going into the prayer hall for a few hours every day." Angeline was dumbfounded. "Your dad is unusual. Other men would have forgotten the old when they have a new love. The way your father treated your mother was still quite kind and righteous." The righteous heart in Angelina''s being made her outraged for what happened to Cole''s mother." Anyway, your father let your mother down. There''s only one love for your mother but since your father could not give her pure love, why bother trying to appease your mother?" Cole looked at the indignant Angeline and said in a daze, "You¡¯re very simr to my mother. You¡¯re both affectionate and dedicated to love. Moreover, you know that the man you love is a scumbag. Yet, you¡¯re still unwilling to leave him. You¡¯d rather be wronged and be unwilling to break through the shackles to start a new life." Angeline was dazed, unable to speak for a long time. "Perhaps, loving him has already be a habit. It¡¯s like the habit of eating three meals a day that has been integrated into one¡¯s life. You can¡¯t change it," Angeline said, tears wetting her eyes. Cole heaved a long sigh. "Angeline, look at me. I love you too. The first time I saw you, it was as if the rays o f the scorching sun had suddenly appeared in the dark night. It made me so happy. I can''t guarantee that I can give you the happiness you want, but I can assure you that if you stay with me, I will live a life of monogamy. I won''t make you feel wronged or make you cry..." Angeline looked at Cole with tears in her eyes. This guy was always an image of naivety in front of her. It made her nerves thin whenever she had wrongly used him. She did not expect that he was so serious about his feelings, and his feelings were delicate. "Cole, thank you," Angeline said. Cole smiled brilliantly. Although she did not give him an answer, she was no longer alienated from calling him by his name, which made him very happy. Shirley''s panicked exmation came all of a sudden from downstairs. "Ah, Zayne, what happened to you?" Angeline paled. She jumped out of bed and ran downstairs. Zayney on the sofa in the living room. His body was covered in blood, but he kept cursing Jay, "Jay Ares, you must''ve been born by a demon. Why are you so cruel?" Angeline looked at Zayne who was all bloody. She did not know whether she was feeling despair at Jay¡¯s coldness, or if she was feeling distressed for Zayne. Her tears merely fell like a curtain of rain. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Zayne looked at Angeline and his heart stopped for a moment. Angeline could not even bear such a small thing. When all the cruel things were ced in front of her i n the future, she would likely cry to death. His mission was to help this girl out of the fog. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Thinking of the difficult task that Jay had assigned him, Zayne started to curse him again, "Jay Ares, you sted idiot!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Angeline walked over to grab the face towel from Shirley¡¯s hand, begging, "Big Sis, let me take care of him this once, okay?" She felt ashamed. It was because she had loved the wrong person that Zayne suffered with her. Shirley stood up and gave her the face towel. She said softly, "Little Angeline, don''t be sad. Your brother still has the energy to curse others, so he should be fine." "Okay." Angeline nodded. Zayne lifted his bloody leg. "You guys take a good look. Is this fine? Jay gave me a fierce beating and threw m e from the car window onto the highway. If I''m not physically strong, I would''ve already gone and met Lucifer." Angeline cried even harder till her shoulders began trembling. Cole''s handsome face became emotionless and neutral. Zayne¡¯s eyes fell on Cole. "Why is this guy in my house?" Angeline said, "He''s my friend, Cole Yorks. It was fortunate that he sent me home today. Otherwise, I would''vepletely embarrassed the Severe family today." Cole had a warm smile on his handsome face. Zayne¡¯s expression was a little thoughtful. Before Jay treated him with sincerity, he had a good impression of Cole. After all, this wealthy kid was willing to spend time and effort to spoil his sister. Zayne supported him so that he could be angry at Jay for not cherishing his sister. However, after knowing that Jay was acting cold and emotionless toward his sister because he loved and spoiled her the most, Zayne could no longer stand against Jay. He understood Jay¡¯s pain. Hence, Zayne became put off by Cole. Zayne looked at Cole guardedly. "You¡¯re not bad, kid. You''ve managed to impress my sister in no time. But don''t get too full of yourself now. My sister won''t like you. It''s useless no matter how much effort you put in. I advise you to give up soon." Cole smiled and said, "The sess of a 1,000-mile journey is from the first brave step taken by the revolutionary soldiers." His implication was that since Angeline regarded him as a friend, his first step was already a sess. Zayne said, "Don''t be so pleased with yourself! You''ll fail even if you''re almost at the end, let alone by just taking the first step." Shirley pushed Zayne a little and rebuked, ¡°Zayne, it''s not as if you haven''t seen Master Ares being ruthless toward Little Angeline. Now that there''s someone who likes Little Angeline, why are you stopping him?" Zayne heaved a heavy sigh. He also knew that his sister was still so young and that she was exquisitely beautiful. If Jay Ares died, his sister would have no reason to stay a widow for him forever. Yet thinking of those silly things Jay had done for Angeline in his life, Zayne would feel too sorry for him if Angeline ever ended up with another man. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Old Master Severe and George came downstairs and saw Zayne''s horrible wounds. George scolded the culprit angrily, "Jay, I''ve really misjudged you. I didn''t expect you to be such a cruel and ruthless person." Old Master Severe said nothing, but there was a faint shimmer of moisture in his withered eyes. George only knew that his son had been beaten. What he did not know was that Jay was using this ruthless method to protect the Severe family. The person who was really suffering was Jay. "Dad, I don''t want to work with Eminent Honor anymore." Zayne took advantage of his injury to act out against George. He remembered his promise to Jay. George was still disheartened by his son''s injury just a moment ago. Then, he suddenly picked up a broom to hit him when he heard his son''s unpromising words. "What did you say? When you had me give you the money to establish Eminent Honor back then, you knelt in front of me and made a promise. You said that you want to tear thebel of a prodigal off yourself and that you would revitalize the Severe family. But now you''re so easily saying that you want t o quit?" Angeline shielded Zayne and snatched away the broomstick from George. "Dad, don''t get angry first. Listen to everything Brother has to say." With a guilty expression, Old Master Severe said to Cole, "Mr. Yorks, I apologize that you have to witness this fiasco. The children have grown. After all that¡¯s said and done, we¡¯d like to keep our dignity. I implore Mr. Yorks to step back." Cole left gracefully. Angeline spread herself over Zayne, crying as she said to George, "Dad, Brother is already hurt all over. If you hit him again, he¡¯ll die." George said, "You think I wouldn¡¯t dare hit you because you''re protecting this prodigal?" After saying this, he raised his broom and waved it down. Lady Severe ran out and knelt in front of George. "Old Master, please let them go. If you want to hit someone, hit me." Anne stood aside, holding her arms with both hands. Her expression was neither indifferent nor judging. "Oh, Old Master, you''re also at fault. You clearly knew that Zayne is a useless good-for-nothing yet you still used so much money to start a business for him. Well done now. The money''s gone. Aren''t you heartbroken?" Zayne was probably provoked by Anne''s words when h e suddenly pushed Angeline away and knelt in front o f George, enduring the pain. "Dad, hit me. It''s your son who failed to keep his promise and disappointed you." George swung the broom hard on Zayne''s back several times. Lady Severe¡¯s eyes rolled back in fright before she finally fainted. George was so annoyed that he threw the broom aside... "Alright, alright. It''s because I was unable to teach my son. It¡¯s all my fault." Angelina and Shirley hurriedly dragged the bloody Zayne into the bedroom. When Angelina dug out the healing cream, she undressed Zayne. "You guys can leave. I''ll handle it myself," Zayne said. "You''re still shy?" Angelina felt a bit weird. People like Zayne had a lesser sense of shame than any normal person. He did not even know what the word meant when he was young. Zayne became a little embarrassed. "Where I''m injured is too covert. To have me face two exquisite and beautiful women, I¡¯m afraid it''d be a disrespect to you." Angeline pped his head. "Do you dare get hard with me around? I wouldn''t be your sister if I don''t castrate you nice and clean." Shirley pulled Angeline outside. Zayne breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up the healing ointment and said to himself, "How could I fool you if I didn''t say something like that?" He then took off his clothes. His injuries were shades o f blue and purple, but it was strange to say that he did not feel any particr pain. "Those guys of Jay¡¯s really got some skills. They may have hit me all over, but they only just brushed the surface." Once Zayne was done tending to his wounds, he changed into some clean clothes. Then, hey on the bed and shouted at the door, "You cane in." Angeline and Shirley walked in one after another. Shirley saw the dirty clothes on the stool by the end of the bed, picked them up, and went downstairs to wash them.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 884 Chapter 884 At this time, apetition ticket fell out of his pocket. Shirley picked it up and handed it to Zayne. Zayne was a little nervous but pretended to be a fool. "It¡¯s for Baby Robbie." Angeline took thepetition ticket, and seeing the invitation sticker for the Juniors International Taekwondo Competition on it, she was suddenly dumbfounded. Zayne said, "Don''t look at it. This kind of violentpetition isn¡¯t suitable for our Baby Robbie." Angeline said, "Why not? Baby Robbie likes Taekwondo and has a talent in it. We can''t kill the talent God has given him." There was a smidge of panic in Zayne¡¯s eyes. If Angeline agrees to Baby Robbie participating in the competition, then the mother and child would face a long period of separation. Zayne could not bear it. Angeline put the ticket into her own pocket and said,'' We¡¯ll let Baby Robbie make his own decision on this matter." Zayne stretched out his hand. Unexpectedly, he had the urge to tear the ticket to pieces. "Where¡¯s Baby Robbie?" Zayne asked. "School''s almost over." Speak of the devil and he was sure to appear. "Hey." Baby Robbie''s frustrated voice came from outside the door. "Baby Robbie!" Angeline called out. Baby Robbie walked in with a small school bag on his back. He hugged his Mommy and started acting like a baby. "Mommy, Jenson is gone. It''s so boring." Angeline felt a twang in her heart when it came to Jenson. "I didn''t manage to send Jenson off today. I went to the flower field early at dawn to decorate the venue and receive guests. I hope Jens won¡¯t me me for it." "Mommy, Jens wouldn¡¯t me you." Angeline gently caressed Baby Robbie, saying," Mommy wants Jens too, but if we''re patient for a little while more, Jens wille home at the end of the semester." Zayne bit his lip tightly until there was blood. Angeline, who was kept in the dark, probably did not know that Jenson would not be back for another eight or ten years. Baby Robbie saw thepetition ticket in Angelina''s hand. "Mommy, what is this?" Angeline handed him the ticket. "An invitation to a Taekwondopetition. Do you want to go?" Baby Robbie took it from his mommy''s hands and said excitedly, "That¡¯s great! I haven''t had a good fight i n a long time." Zayne''s voice was hoarse. "I''ll bring you to thepetition when I''m better." "Okay." Baby Robbie nodded happily.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Baby Robbie put thepetition ticket into his school bag. Just then, he caught a glimpse of Zayne''s injuries. Baby Robbie, who was born withpassion, immediately went to him and said with worry, "Uncle, you were beaten." Angeline was afraid that Zayne would tell the truth and ruin the child''s good impression of his Daddy. Zayne said with a smile, "I ruined thepany, so your grandpa beat me." Baby Robbie burst out without reason. "I broke a billion -dor castle but Daddy was still not willing to beat m e. Daddy said affection is always more precious than money. Looking at this, Grandpa loves you, but not as deep as Daddy loves me." Zayneughed with tears. Such a wonderful Jay Ares, but... Where would the god of death who hid in the darkness take him? Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Unknowing of the time as it passed, the heat of midsummer had slowly subsided. Nights at the mountain vi became a bit cooler. Cole was lying down in the outdoor recliner, looking u p at the shining stars above his head. His eyes were chasing after the bright moon. "Carson, would you say I''m a star or the moon?" Cole suddenly turned his head and looked at Carson who was next to him with confused eyes. Carson looked up at the bright moon. It was so lonely, s o cold, and so noble. "Young Master, you''re a star." "Why?" "As the Old Master said, every one of us in our final days will be a star after our death. To illuminate the way forward for those left behind. Young Master, you''re the brightest star," Carson said seriously. "What about Jay Ares? What do you think is he?" Cole asked. Carson frowned, wondering what had gotten into the young master today for him to ask these strange questions. "People who are as cold as Jay Ares and who refuse the people around them will only live in loneliness forever. Of course, he''s the moon," Carson said. Cole''s face sank in displeasure. "But the stars are going to chase after the moon. Do you think I will chase after him?" In his words was uneptance and obstinance toward Jay. Carson was a little startled. "Oh, Young Master, this is just a metaphor. It shouldn''t be taken too seriously. Young Master rules over the life and death of all living beings. Even the life and death of Jay Ares is in your dominion, so why would you chase after him?" Cole nodded in satisfaction. "By the way, are the mortality cards for theing mission done?" At the turn of the conversation, Cole red at Carson angrily. "Why do I think you''re not too concerned about the mission this time?" Carson looked as if he was wronged. "Young Master, the Spiriters were here yesterday. You have been busy preparing gifts for the Severe family these past two days, hence I didn''t dare to disturb you." Cole raised his hand and knocked on the back of Carson''s head. "Do you not know what is important and what is not?" Carson said with a bitter expression, "Young Master, the Old Master has said that everything is a trivial matterpared to your wife." Cole suddenly said, "Aren''t I just looking for a wife? Is i t that difficult?" Carson did not know what his young master had suddenly thought of, but there was a gentle smile on his handsome face as the corners of his lips curved u p. "Angeline called me ''Cole'' today. She has also be more gentle and considerate when she speaks to me. I used to like the look of her losing her temper, but now I find that she can touch my heart even more when she''s being weak and gentle." Carson looked at Cole who looked drunk and reminded him cautiously. "Young Master, do you want to see the mortality cards made by the Spiriters?" Cole was interrupted and looked at Carson silently. He then got up from the hammock, tidied his clothes, and walked toward the back of the vi with dignity. In the backyard of the vi was an old tower building. Compared to the previous modern vis, the two styles were quite different, and the buildings of different sizes gave people a strong visual impact. The front was bright and rxed, while the back was suppressed and dark. As Cole stepped into the tower building, rows of sensor lights in the dark interior lit up. There was a sacred podium right at the front, but it was dedicated to the god of death. Below the podium was an array of tombs and in the middle of them was a sand table with round, thin concentric tombstones inserted into it. There were four tombstones lit with information of the deceased from Bright Moon Vige written on them along with their portraits. The other tombstones were nk except for their names. These thin tombstones were also called mortality cards. Once their names were engraved and inserted into the sand table, it meant that their deaths would happen in only three months at most.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Cole''s gaze fell on the gs in the sand table. There was a red g and a white g. ''Ares¡¯ was written on the red g while ''Yorks'' was written on the white! "Dn Ares, you humiliated my aunt and caused her death. I want the 2,000 lives of your Ares family to pay for what was done to her.¡± Cole''s voice was very soft, like the breeze that blew in, faint and distant. Cole''s gaze fell on the descendants of Dn Ares¡¯ family, his eyes darkening slightly. Once the mortality cards were made, there would be n o way to destroy them. A pale, slender hand suddenly stretched out and picked out the mortality cards of Angeline Severe and Jenson Ares. With them were also Robert and Rozette Doyle¡¯s. Surprise floated onto Cole''s handsome face. "Why is this thest name for Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty?" The Spiriter then walked out. He was wearing a ck, hooded cloak that was white inside. His head was lowered. He wore a special full-face mask that only exposed his eyes. The Spiriter spoke respectfully," Young Master, there¡¯s no doubt about Angeline Severe¡¯s identity." "Oh? Speak." Through the special disguise, the Spiriter''s voice was barely recognizable. "Eight years ago, Jay Ares'' childhood sweetheart, Angeline Severe, died in a car ident. A few monthster, Jay Ares married Rose Loyle. Six yearster, Rose Loyle fell to her death. Angeline Severe returned two years after her death." Cole held onto Angeline¡¯s mortality card, his handsome face revealing an expression of disbelief. "Isn''t this weird?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Spiriter spoke once more, "We found a very strange thing. Eight years ago, it was Rose Loyle who Jay Ares had married, but the Civil Affairs Office registered his and Angeline Severe''s names." Then, it was as if Cole had realized something. "I understand now, Angeline is Rose, and Rose is Angeline. Otherwise, why would the three smart little devils be so protective of Angeline?" The Spiriter said, "How do you exin Angeline Severe¡¯s resurrection?" Cole''splexion was slightly pale. "She found a vessel." Cole raised Angeline¡¯s mortality card and ced it in front of him. "Angeline, do you love him so much that you can''t even let go of him after two lifetimes?" After finding out about Angeline¡¯s true love for Jay and Jay only, Cole''s heart was filled with a sourness. "What should I do to have you? Angeline, are you willing to turn back around for me?" He drew back out the mortality cards of Robert and Rozette Coyle, slipping them between his fingers together with Angeline and Jenson''s. He said to the Spiriter, "My next order. I''ll personally deal with the life and death of these four people." The Spiriter nodded. "Yes." Then, he spoke again," Young Master, the sand table is ready. With the young master''s order, our people can take action and eliminate the people on the sand table in one fell swoop." Cole thought for a moment. "Send some gifts to the Ares family first, then let them die that way. We wouldn''t want to cheapen them." The Spiriter nodded. "Yes." Coming out of the tower building that was dedicated t o the gods¡¯ podium, Carson inquired curiously, "Young Master, that Jay Ares is no ordinary person. If we don''t deal with thisplex situation decisively and i f we garner his suspicion, things will not go so smoothly." Cole said, "You just like to praise him." Carson licked his lips. He was sincerely in awe of Jay, thinking he would make a terrifying opponent. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 In the dark of the night. Over the quiet earth, a dark shadow was approaching unsettlingly toward Tourmaline Estate. On top of the tower of Tourmaline Estate, the guards watched the form of the floating ck fog from a distance. A hint of doubt filled their eyes. "Strange, why is there such a big fog?" Just after they had muttered this to themselves, from far away came a bullet which hit one man in his left atrium. He did not even have the time to make a sound before falling t o the ground. Almost at the same time, the guards of the other sentinels of Tourmaline Estate fell silently into a pool of blood. The flickering dark shadow suddenly plowed into the estate with a thunderous force as if it was like a sports car with increased horsepower. Harper Ares had just returned to Tourmaline Estate with a gentle and graceful inte celebrity in his arms in the middle of the night. However, what came into their field of vision was a shocking sea of blood. "Ah!" The woman let out a tragic cry before fleeing with her head in her arms. Harper was so frightened that he immediately lost consciousness. A man wearing ck overalls, a hooded cloak, and a ghost motif mask walked out with his weapon. He aimed the barrel at Harper and shot. Harper instantly fell into the pool of blood. A helicopter flew over and adder was dropped. The man in the ck cloak was like a bat, climbing up into the helicopter quickly before thatdder was quickly retracted. Like a bullet, the helicopterunched into the endless sky. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. In the tower of Tourmaline Estate was a scribbling in blood: D13! Dawn came, expelling the darkness. N?velDrama.Org content. When the masters and servants of the Ares family opened the door, they saw Tourmaline Estate with corpses strewn haphazardly and blood flowing like rivers, scaring them one by one as they scurried with their heads in their hands. "Ah, they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re dead!" The male masters of each Ares family rushed to Chateau de Selene with anxious expressions. When Grand Old Master Ares received the news, that vicissitudinary yet still refined face was like an old monk''s who was entering meditation. There was no reaction at all for a long time. After a long time only did the olddy dare to give out orders. "Seal the bodies in the underground pce immediately and stop the spread of the news. No one i s allowed to disclose this matter." Soon, all the bodies in Tourmaline Estate were transported to the underground pce, and the grounds were washed clean. It was as if nothing had happened. As for the restless servants, Grand Old Master Ares used the lure of money on those who were willing to stay. The Ares family immediately rewarded them one million each. The servants did not know what kind of bad luck the Ares family would face in the future. They held onto some faint wishful thinking for the things that had not happened. With the allure of money, no one left. It was just that with so many guards dead all of a sudden, along with Harper Ares, the fourth son of the Ares family, the way the Ares family handled it would lead to many others who did not know of the situation to be suspicious. Sera, who lived in Tourmaline Estate, was anxious and moring to leave the terrible ce. The madamforted her, saying, "Sera, you have to trust Grand Old Master Ares. He¡¯ll never just stand by and watch. I believe that it won''t be long before Grand Old Master Ares catches the murderer and the haze within Tourmaline Estate will then dissipate." Sera said persistently, "I want to leave this ce, I want to leave this ce. It''s too terrifying here." Madam said, "But where would you go?" "Of course back to the Severe family," Sera blurted out. Madam said, "Don¡¯t forget, you and your father had a falling out when you left. Your father said that he no longer has a daughter like you. Would they still ept you without question when you go back?" Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Sera cried and wailed. "I¡¯m his daughter no matter what. He won''t really deny me, right? Madam, please don''t speak anymore. Are you even considering my safety by wanting me to stay here? Aren''t you being too selfish?" The madam felt so helpless. She closed her eyes as two streams of tears fell. "Sera, if you want to leave, I won¡¯t stop you, but you have to think it through. The Ares family is not a ce where you cane and leave as you like. Also, about Tourmaline Estate, Grand Old Master Ares has issued a n order and asked us to keep quiet about it, so you can''t reveal a single thing after you leave. Otherwise, based on what I know about Grand Old Master Ares, h e will never let you off easily if you create a disaster." Sera only wanted to escape from this terrible ce. "I won''t say anything, Madam. Don''t worry, I won''t say a word." "Then swear by the altar." Dn walked in all of a sudden. Sera immediately raised her hand and vowed, "I swear that I, Sera Severe, will ept death if I ever leak a single word about Tourmaline Estate." Dn said, "Since your heart is no longer here, you may go." He nced at the madam. "Since she wants to leave s o capriciously, whether she''s alive or dead, you must not worry about her anymore in the future." Madam blushed and whispered, "Yes, Old Master." Dn sent people to fetch Sera back to the Severe''s residence. As Zayne was home, Angeline had moved out of Shirley''s bedroom and moved into the bedroom that Sera previously stayed in. When Sera came back so suddenly, she had nowhere t o stay. Sera sat on the sofa on the first floor, crying heartbrokenly. "I just left not long ago and now there''s no room for me in this house. How can you treat me this way?" Anne came out and saw that Sera''s expression was angry but also unwilling. "Sera, I''ve raised you for more than 20 years. You decided yourself to leave and you left me ruthlessly. Why did youe back now?" Sera raised a teary face and looked at Anne. "Mom, if you weren''t partial to Seth, why would I have chosen t o run away?" Anne was filled with indignation. "I admit that it was wrong for me to favor your brother, but you shouldn''t have humiliated him at his wedding. You deliberately wrapped such a big red envelope for the Titus family but didn''t give your brother a penny. You genuinely wanted to separate from us, no? In that case, why are you back?" A touch of shame appeared on Sera''s face. George, Zayne, and Angeline had heard the dispute downstairs. Sera saw George and hurriedly acted like a baby toward him. "Dad, Mom is being partial toward Seth." George looked at Sera with a cold expression. "It''s wrong for her to be partial, but her partiality is not an excuse for your loss of dignity. Haven''t you been living well in Tourmaline Estate? Why did youe back?" Sera blurted out, "People have died at Tourmaline Estate and I''m scared!" Zayne was stunned. His mind was blown at that moment. Sera realized that she had misspoken, so she hurried t o salvage the situation. "The servant who served the madam fell ill and died. I was afraid, so I came back to live here for a while." Angeline was certainly not suspicious. After all, in her opinion, birth, old age, sickness, and death were natural phenomena. Zayne looked pale. He staggered upstairs and locked himself up. Jay¡¯s worries were right. Something wrong had indeed happened at Tourmaline Estate. Zayne was so nervous that he began sweating. "No, no, I have to take Baby Robbie away."N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 889 Chapter 889 Zayne fished out his phone, and with shaky fingers, h e booked the earliest flight to S Country for him and Baby Robbie. Then, he sent a text message to Jay, ''The ne takes off at 1 PM today.'' Grand Asia. When Jay saw the text message, he still could not repress the sadness in his heart although he had prepared himself mentally for a long time. He rested his head on the back of the office chair. A rare trace of dejection appeared on that handsome, ice -sculpted face. "I''m sending the children off to different ces one by one and leaving Angelina all alone. Angelina will never forgive me," Jay said sadly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Finnforted, saying, "If the doomes and you¡¯re not willing to be alone, I''m afraid the missus will be in pain and suffer all day long. How will she have the energy to take care of the children?¡± "I''ve made her hate me more now, but I hope her pain will be reduced by a bit in the future," Jay said. At this time, Grayson pushed open the door and entered. He was holding arge stack of documents in his hands with Jay¡¯s personal seal on them. "President Ares, these documents require your signature and seal. After you sign and seal them, the title of the person in charge of Grand Asia will be transferred to Miss Angeline from today onward." Jay nodded and straightened his posture. Flipping open the file, he put down his own name mboyantly in every ce specified by Grayson. After he was done, Jay startedughing at himself." Angeline, now I''m a pauper with nothing. From now o n, I''ll rely on you to feed me." Finn could not help butugh at President Ares finding joy in the midst of adversity. "President Ares, I''m afraid you''ll have to plead with the missus in the future so that she''ll forgive you for your big lie today," Grayson said while joking. Jay imagined a bright future. "If I can escape from the doom, not only will I offer a humble apology to her, I can even kneel on durians for her every day. I''ll do it all." Grayson¡¯s expression was serious. He lifted his lips and summoned his courage after a long time. "President Ares, there was an incident at Tourmaline Estatest night." Jay''s smile was frozen on his face. He raised his eyes t o look at Grayson. Grayson continued, "This morning, the well-known inte celebrity anchor, Fran Young, talked about her return to Tourmaline Estate with Harper in the live broadcast room. She said she saw many people dead in the estate." Jay stood up in shock. "And?" "I dared not let her continue to spill the beans, so I sent a hacker to block her live broadcast room." Jay picked up his coat on the office chair and ordered Finn. "Follow me back to Tourmaline Estate." "Yes." Grayson said, "I''ll go too." Soon, Jay and the others came to Tourmaline Estate, but the estate was as quiet as usual. The guards stood i n their respective positions, performing their duties. Finn said, "Could it be that the inte celebrity anchor was lying?" As soon as he said this, his gaze was drawn by the dark red characters that had stained the tower- D13 "They really came," Finn said. "Tourmaline Estate obstructed the news but overlooked the god of death¡¯s warning symbol on the top of the tower. I wonder how many diedst night?" Storm said. Jay looked at the guards around him. On the surface, i t looked almost the same as before, but the distance between the guards'' outposts had obviously been increased. "They''ve only given us a death warning. He doesn¡¯t want us to die this quickly. He wants to punish us and let us taste the panic and fear of nearing death," Jay gritted his teeth and said. Grayson looked at the Signal of Death, D13, and wondered. "This ''D'' means death. But I don''t understand the number. What does 13 mean? It can''t b e that they''re showing mercy by only taking 13 lives from the Ares family right?" Finn said, "If we look at this ording to the ancient interpretation, I''m afraid 13 represents the deadline for death." "In other words, the Ares family have at most 13 days t o live?" Grayson¡¯s expression was serious. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 Jay''s wheelchair stopped under the tower. He was only lost in thought for a moment before he turned around and headed back. Finn said in surprise, "President Ares, aren''t you going to visit Grand Old Master Ares?" Jay said, "No, I''ll move back to Tourmaline Estate after I''m done dealing with the things at hand.¡± Angeline received a text message from Jay. ''Come to Garden Of A Diary.'' However, the simple sentence made Angeline think it dirty. Did he need her to solve his psychological needs? As Angeline was hesitating about how to reply to the text, Baby Robbie suddenly ran in. He head- butted into his Mommy''s arms and said coyly, "Mommy, Uncle Zayne has booked a flight for 1 PM today. We''re leaving Swallow City. Mommy, I''ll miss you." Angeline hugged Baby Robbie and smiled softly. "Son, Mommy can''t apany you to the competition, but Mommy believes in you. You¡¯ve never let Mommy down. You¡¯re the best." Baby Robbie¡¯s alluring eyes bloomed with confidence. " Okay. Mommy, I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll defeat all the opponents. I''ll have all of them surrender to me." "While victory is important, your life is even more so. Remember Mommy¡¯s words." "Okay.¡± Baby Robbie nodded. Zayne walked in hurriedly and urged, saying, "Baby Robbie, it''ste. Hurry up."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Angeline stood up and sent Baby Robbie downstairs. Zayne then held Baby Robbie and got into the car. He was reluctant to put Baby Robbie down. Baby Robbie leaned over the back of the car seat. He saw Mommy standing there like a tree stump, unmoving. "Mommy.¡± Baby Robbie instantly burst into tears. Zayne held Baby Robbie tighter. It was not until the Severe family''spound was left far behind that Baby Robbie sat down obediently. "Uncle Zayne, I forgot to say goodbye to Baby Zetty." Zayne was a little stupefied. "Then, do you... want to go back and say goodbye to her?" Baby Robbie shook his head. "Forget it. Mommy cried when I left. Why should I go back and provoke Mommy even more? Anyway, thepetition will end very quickly. I can see Baby Zetty then." "Okay," Zayne bit his lip and said chokingly. Baby Robbie heard something unusual in his voice and turned to look at him. "Uncle Zayne, are you crying?¡± "I''m not,¡± Zayne said. Baby Robbie moved his head right to Zayne¡¯s front, his two puppy dog eyes staring at Zayne intently. "You''re crying." Zayne wiped his tears casually. "Okay, I¡¯m crying. I hate having to part with my wife." Baby Robbie sighed. "Every time when my dad misses Mommy, his face seems to look as if he had emerged from an ice cer. It''s so cold that it¡¯d even snow in June. We''re all afraid to talk to him. But you cry when you miss your wife." Baby Robbie shook his head. "Marriage is too scary. When I grow up, I don''t want to fall head over heels with a woman and lose myself." Zayne suddenly felt that this was a very bad start, so h e painstakingly persuaded Baby Robbie. "Marriage is good. There''s someone to warm the bed when the weather is cold.¡± "An electric nket is better. I can switch it on and off as I please,¡± Baby Robbie said with a pout. Zayne, Chapter 891 Chapter 891 Zayne and Baby Robbie boarded the ne at Swallow City Airport. At the same time, Angeline drove a car and rushed to Garden Of A Diary at Imperial Capital. Jay was sitting at the balcony on the second floor, looking into the distance. When he saw Angelina''s car entering his field of vision, he pushed his wheelchair and went downstairs. Angelina''s car had just arrived at Garden Of A Diary, and before she had the time to sound the horn, the gates were opened for her. After she parked her car in the ground parking lot, she dragged her tired body and walked toward the doors o f the vi. Jay sat at the door waiting for her. When he saw her, his gaze stopped briefly at her thin and pale face. He could not help but feel a pain in his heart. This girl''s days seemed to have been very bad. "Come in." He turned his wheelchair and went in with Angeline behind him. She undid her clothes while walking. When Jay turned around and saw the clothes scattered on the ground, a me of intolerance filled his eagle eyes. "What are you doing?¡± Jay asked in a deep voice. Angeline''s face froze as she said, "Sir Ares, there''s nothing more to our rtionship besides us being contract lovers. I can''t think of anything else but this when you asked me toe.¡± She walked toward him after speaking. "Put your clothes back on." He was angry. Angelina said impassively, "Sir Ares, do think carefully. If I put on my clothes, then I''ll be leaving Garden Of A Diary immediately." Her tone was decisive. Her eyes held neither heat nor coldness. Her expression was empty when she looked at Jay. Jay only felt as if his heart had been hollowed out by something that even his breathing started to feel heavy. "Angelina, go take a bath.¡± He ordered. Angelina held onto her clothes, went upstairs, and entered the bathroom. Jay exhaled heavily, a massive helplessness filling his eyes. He had called her here today as he only wanted the doctor to check on her body. He had already thought of how the atmosphere would be hostile when they met again, but he underestimated her ability to act up. The indifference in her eyes toward him and the nder in her words froze his entire body into ice. It was so painful and it was so hard to breathe. After adjusting his emotions for a long time, he then slowly went upstairs. He came to the bedroom and waited for her toe out. Soon, the door to the bathroom was pulled open and Jay pulled back those mncholy thoughts. She stuck to his back. "Sir Ares, you can start." Just like when it came to carrying out a task, there was a beginning and end, like the audience dispersing after a y hade to an end. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jay smiled bitterly and helplessly. "Okay." He suddenly pulled her into his arms. They fell on the bed as he enveloped her with both hands. "Angeline, this is what you asked for." He was like a wild beast that had been released after being trapped for 1,000 years or like a demon that had been sealed for 1,000 years. Once unleashed, he went s o crazily berserk that he made Angeline feel scared. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling nkly. She thought of his words, ''Men can separate love and sex.'' She suddenly felt that she was too damn cheap to offer herself to be humiliated by him like this... She could not help but let her tears stream down. Her pregnant body was very weak. She had be weak and drowsy after a few rounds. In the end, she fell asleep in his arms. Jay hugged her tightly. After a long while, he got up and found a white pill. He poured a ss of water for her and put it by the bedside. When Angeline was half-awake, he handed the water t o her. She was unsuspecting and drank all the water i n the ss. She was too thirsty. Then, she fell back asleep deeply. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Jay''s cold, impassive, iceberg face copsed a little. H e stretched out his hand, his slender fingers tracing her delicate and wless eyebrows. "Angeline, this will be thest time Jaybie loves you like this. You have to be strong from now on." He hugged her and fell into a deep slumber. When the doctor arrived, he dressed her. He had bought many beautiful clothes for her that were now in her closet at Garden Of A Diary. He took a long time before he finally picked out a green, flower fairy-like dress and put it on her. He remembered that she was wearing a green anklelengthce dress and was as beautiful as a fairy when they first met, enchanting him at first sight. He had hoped that he would also leave with the best memory of Angeline when he finally bade her farewell. He cleaned up their bedroom carefully. He opened the heavy curtains and pushed open the windows only to realize that night had juste. The doctor entered with medical equipment... Jay stayed away temporarily. He sat in the circr corridor on the second floor and smoked sullenly¡ªone after another! For some reason, he was very nervous. Soon, the doctor walked out with a serious expression. Jay saw the doctor''s face. He looked just like those patients outside the intensive care unit. Jay leaped u p, rushed over, and grabbed the doctor''s hands nervously. "How did it go? How''s my Angeline and child?¡± This was the first time Angeline had undergone an imaging examination ever since she was pregnant. The doctor told Jay regretfully, "President Ares, I''m very sorry to tell you that she may not be able to keep the child." "Why?¡± Jay''s long body trembled. The doctor concluded, saying, "Your wife has an ectopic pregnancy.¡± Jay''s handsome face was as pale as paper. He was hit so hard by the news that he could not speak for a long time, only his fingers were trembling badly. "Ectopic pregnancy?" "Yes, a surgical induction ofbor needs to be done as soon as possible." The doctor then went in again. Jay fell helplessly into the wheelchair. He was really saddened by this oue. Angeline liked the child so much. Even though her body was so weak and she had been vomiting badly, Angeline was unwilling to give up on this child because this was their child. However, God was so cruel, depriving this child of the right to survive. When Zayne and Baby Robbie arrived at the airport in S Country, it was already night time there. Storm walked out from the dim waiting room and called out with a smile, "Zayne, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie and Zayne turned their heads at the same time. When they saw Storm, both of their expressions were very different. Zayne was relieved. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie looked at Storm in surprise." Uncle Storm, why are you here?" Storm walked over, took Baby Robbie''s little hand, and said, "President Ares asked me to apany you to thispetition.¡± Baby Robbie said with uncertainty, "Don¡¯t I have Uncle Zayne apanying me?" Zayne quickly thought of a way to retreat. "Baby Robbie, I can''t stay here for too long because there are still many things I need to do back home." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. "Don''t lie. Grandpa said you can¡¯t do anything. Since you''re a number one prodigal, you can just do nothing from now on. What things can you do?" Zayne, ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He said while flushing in shame, "I''m your uncle. Can you spare me some dignity?" Baby Robbie was born a warm, nice boy. "Okay, okay. I won''t say anymore. You still have some good points. A t least you know how to spoil your wife. My daddy says a man who conquers the world is nothing, but it''s a great skill to be able to conquer your wife at home. You can head back." Chapter 893 Chapter 893 Zayne turned around and left, tears bursting from his eyes in an instant. However, he did not dare wipe them away. He just walked faster and finally disappeared from Baby Robbie¡¯s sight. He then crouched down in a corner, covered his face with both hands, and finally cried out loud. "Baby Robbie, I''m sorry." Baby Robbie took Storm''s hand and walked out of the airport. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Uncle Storm, let¡¯s go." However, Storm stood motionless. Baby Robbie looked at him in shock. "Uncle Storm, what''s the matter?" Storm crouched down, took Baby Robbie''s small hand, and said, "Baby Robbie, there¡¯s no competition. Uncle i s here to take you to another ce." Baby Robbie had been particrly conscious of his safety since young. He had an awful feeling with regards to Storm''s inconsistent behavior. He broke free from Storm''s hand and dashed off. "You''re a bad guy. I want to go home." "Baby Robbie, listen to my exnation..." Storm chased after him. Storm excelled in martial arts, so catching up to Baby Robbie was a breeze. However, Baby Robbie was not so easy to deal with. H e was small, agile, as fast as electricity, and as difficult to catch as a loach. Storm was afraid he would hurt Baby Robbie if he were to fight with him. His hit was not ruthless and forceful enough. There was forbearance everywhere. They did not notice that a mysterious man had suddenly cast his gaze on them. This man was six feet two and stood out among the crowd. He wore a ck windbreaker and ck sunsses with a crew cut hairstyle. His gaze was drawn to Baby Robbie, and the corners o f his evil, charming lips curled up. "Good youngster." He walked over slowly. Storm noticed the stranger''s approach and stopped suddenly, protecting Baby Robbie behind him. The man looked at Storm and spoke casually, "It''s a pity that this kid is following you. Let me take him away." Storm''s eagle eyes were suddenly cold. He squeezed out a few words between his teeth, saying, "Not even if I die." The man moved his wrist and took off his sunsses. That man was truly an evildoer. He walked toward Storm calmly, his slender hand slowly clenching into a fist. His gaze was suddenly cold. Then, with an uppercut, he hit Storm into the air. Storm spun a few times in the air and staggered slightly afternding. A look of admiration filled the man''s eyes. "Not bad. You''re the first person who could receive my Tempest Fist and still stand up." Storm''s internal organs were injured and he had a clear understanding of this man¡¯s strength. This was a formidable opponent. He only had one thought, ''Protect Baby Robbie.'' He kicked at him with a Shadowless Foot that was as fast as electricity, but the man easily fended off his leg. "You''re not my opponent. Why resist?" Baby Robbie saw that Storm was being bullied. He raised his fist and leaped up suddenly. His body flew u p with the help of Storm''s shoulder and hepleted a magnificent spinning eleration in the air. He did a 540-degree spin kick with his small foot kicking the man in the face. "Don''t bully my Uncle Storm." The man wiped the footprint off his face gracefully and smiled. "You''re a kid who knows how to cover a shoring. Good boy, I''m liking you more and more." He seized Baby Robbie by his arm and wedged him under his own arm. Then, he walked up to Storm and said, "Storm, right? I''ll take this kid away. Don''t worry, I''ll return him within ten years." After speaking, he strode away. Storm chased him for a bit, but then he vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. Baby Robbie looked at Storm and started howling. " Uncle, Uncle, save me..." Storm got up again... Zayne, who was in the airport and who seemed to have had a premonition, suddenly ran over. When he saw a man in ck with Baby Robbie in his arms while getting into a Humvee while Storm was vomiting fresh blood while clutching his belly as he chased after them, Zayne was dumbfounded. "Baby Robbie!" He suddenly let out a shrill yell and chased after them desperately. "I''m sorry, President Ares." Storm finally could not hold out any more and fell to the ground. Zayne knelt on the ground and watched the Humvee leave. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 "Baby Robbie!¡± Imperial Capital, Garden Of A Diary. Angeline slowly awakened, but for some reason, her body felt soft¡ªso soft as if she was floating and stepping on soft clouds. She feltpletely weightless. "What''s wrong with me?¡± Angeline opened her hazy eyes, her gaze scanning the empty bedroom. Her nose seemed to have vaguely picked up the smell of disinfectant. Jay was holding a bowl of porridge. After carefully blowing on it, he held it to her mouth. "Eat some porridge." His voice was hoarse, sounding a s though his words wereing from the vocal cords of someone who had cried till their voice was lost. It was also like a sudden voice coming from someone who had not been resting well and was somewhat distorted. "What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± she asked. Only after she spoke did she then realize that her voice was so weak. It was almost inaudible. Jay approached her and fixed the mess of hair on her forehead. He said softly, "Eat something first. Only then you''ll have the strength to speak." She opened her mouth obediently. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He fed her bit by bit, tender and considerate, like how he had cared for her when she was young. Her eyes were wet. She was holding back the tears and keeping them from falling. "If you want to cry, just cry," Jay said. Angeline whispered, "Why should I cry?" Her tone was persistent. After Jay finished feeding her the bowl of porridge, she was tired and sweating profusely. She was too weak. She had just gone throughbor induction surgery. She needed to recuperate for a few days. He had thought of apanying her for the next few days as there was no need to be deliberately indifferent toward her. After all, once she knew that h e had taken away her baby, she would hate him. Their fate in this lifetime would be over. Angeline suddenly twisted and turned, looking at Jay with an awkward expression. Nature called. She wanted to get up but realized that she could not move at all. She wanted to ask Jay for help but was embarrassed t o speak up. "Do you want to go to the toilet?" Jay asked her. Angeline was crying. "Sir Ares, can you get the nanny t o help me?" Jay wanted tough. He then said with a calm expression, "There''s only us in the house." Angeline, Her eyes stared at the ceiling dumbly after she ended her conversation with Jay. "Do you need me to help you?" Jay offered to help. Angeline looked at him pitifully. "Can you pull me up?" Jay extended his hand while Angeline raised hers with difficulty. As she wanted to get up, she realized another hand had passed under her back before gently picking her up. Then, they went to the bathroom. She relieved herself with his help. However, she was so embarrassed that her face was a s red as a baboon''s butt. Jay was slightly relieved to see the blush on her face." Your face is red." Angeline said shyly, "Thank you." Jay said, "Seeing that you¡¯ve served me so well yesterday, I¡¯m also happy to serve you." Angeline, "Refined rascal." Jay Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Angeliney on the bed. After eating such arge bowl of porridge, the fullness of her stomach was very obvious. Yet...Angeline was surprised to find that her pregnancy bump had somehow disappeared. Angeline gently ced her hand on her belly and felt that it was empty for some reason. Jay suddenly asked her, "What do you want for lunch? I''ll go make it." Angeline was a little stunned. "Won¡¯t the nannye back?" "There''s an emergency at home, so she can''te back for a few days," Jay casually said perfunctorily. He had sent everyone away, wanting to spend hisst time with her in peace. Angeline was a little surprised. "Can you make me steak?" She remembered that the steak he used to make was very delicious. It was medium-well done spread with a thinyer of tomato sauce. The meat was tender and crisp, fragrant and tasty. "Anything else?" he asked. Angeline said again, "A golden crust pizza." Jay nodded. "Okay, wait a moment." He turned the wheelchair and left. Angeline looked at his long and straight back, her eyes filled with doubt. He had actually allowed her to order food in such a gentlemanly manner? This was a treatment she had not received in months. Which nerve in this guy was connected wrongly? Angeline kept feeling as if something was wrong even as she was entangled with doubts. After pondering for a long time, her thoughts were back on track again. Her pregnancy bump was gone and she had just asked for a steak? She had not eaten meat since she got pregnant. All of a sudden, Angeline¡¯s face started to turn pale. She stroked her belly and the empty feeling of it made her feel as if all the strength in her body had been sucked out. It seemed like she had understood something. "My baby!¡± She suddenly let out a shrill yell, "Ah!" Then, she cried loudly! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jay turned back in panic. When he saw her beautiful, little face already full of tears, his heart tightened. It hurt so bad that he could not breathe. "Where''s my baby?" She tried to support her weak body as she sat up, looking at him with tears in her eyes. There was questioning, grief, and indignation in her eyes. Jay shut his charming eyes painfully. He could not even think of it in his dreams. He had thought that his setup would be perfect and was certain she would stay by his side for a few more days. However, his whole n had, in the end, lost to her nature as a mother. The baby had only left her for half a day, but already she had discovered this fact. Seeing that he was not talking, Angeline asked sternly, "You inducedbor in me, right?" When she said this, her voice was very soft because she was weak, but her expression was full of disappointment. She was like an executioner dismembering Jay piece by piece. Jay''s handsome face desperately wanted to pretend to be nonchnt, but no matter how much willpower he used, it was hard to conceal his grief at this moment. "This child shouldn''te into this world,¡± he said weakly. Chapter 896 Chapter 896 Angeline roared in a broken voice, saying, "Just because you don''t love me anymore, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to deprive our child of their life!¡± She wanted to get off the bed, but her body was too weak. She slipped and flopped to the ground. She crawled toward Jay with difficulty, using him of his ruthlessness. "Oh Jay Ares, why did I have to fall in love with you?¡± Tears flooded in Jay''s eyes. The voice in his heart sounded over and over again,'' I''m sorry, Angeline. I shouldn''t have provoked you and made you live such a life of pain and suffering.'' Angeline''s tears moistened her small, palm-sized face, but then all of a sudden, she started laughing weakly." Even though I knew that the ending to loving you is getting abandoned, why did I still want to approach you again and again? "Why did I not let God take my life in that car ident? Instead, I wanted toe back and pick up where I left off with you. N?velDrama.Org content. "Why couldn''t I grit my teeth and leave you cruelly when my soul attached to Rose Loyle after being hurt again and again by your indifference? I didn¡¯t give up and still wanted toe back with Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. "Why is it that when I got the chance to be human again after Rose Loyle fell, I still had to be so stupid and chose to be Angeline Severe again? "I''ve had countless chances to leave you, but still, I wanted toe back and look for you. It''s because I have no self-respect, and that''s why you look down on me, isn''t it?" Jay raised his head and closed his eyes, trapping the teardrops in his eyes with all his strength. He did not deserve to escape so cowardly when Angeline was fragile. Angeline suddenly startedughing sarcastically at herself, smiling very bitterly. "Angeline Severe, serves you right." She crawled past him, and Jay''s tears could no longer be controlled. When he opened his eyes, he saw those eyes that were bloody red, pretty, and coquettish. Suddenly, the sound of Angeline sliding down the stairs came from behind. Jay got up from the wheelchair almost immediately, then hugged her at the fastest speed. The both of them rolled down the stairs together... His legs had not yet fully recovered, so he could not move freely. He protected her wholeheartedly, but Angeline¡¯s heart was soaking in the pain of losing a child. If she could look up and look at his face that was filled with pain, the face that was simrly soaked in tears, then she would know how wronged this man was. Angeline tried to stand up, but every time she stood u p and ran a few steps, she would fall down again. Jay held her from behind, almost begging. "Angeline, stop kicking up a fuss, okay?" "Let me go. Jay Ares, you''re filthy." She had used the most vicious word in the world to attack him because she was mad at him. "Jay Ares, you and I have made a mistake since the beginning. You were an 18-year-old provoking a ten-year-old girl. You groomed her in your way and made her inseparable from you. In the end, you abandoned her mercilessly. Jay Ares, you¡¯re aplete hypocrite! "I¡¯m indeed stupid, that''s why I was deceived by you for so long. But finally, I''ve gotten a clear understanding of you. "All my longing for you is gone with the wind because of the death of this child. Jay Ares, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you for many years. It was me who thought that my love would be reciprocated! "Now, please let me go. Let me leave with dignity, alright?" Jay¡¯s tears were like bursting water. "Angeline, don''t torture yourself anymore, okay? After you recuperate, we''ll talk about it again. I promise to give you a satisfactory answer.¡± "Haha, there''s no need for that. Jay Ares, I never want t o hear your voice again. I don¡¯t want to see you ever again because you¡¯re poisonous.¡± Jay was battered by her cold words. "I can''t let go. You¡¯re not calm right now. I can''t let you go." "If you don''t let go, then I''ll die in front of you." Angeline suddenly picked up the fruit knife next to her and pointed it toward her heart. Jay enveloped her hand tightly before weakly loosening his hold little by little. "Don''t do silly things. Angeline, I¡¯ll let you go." "I''ll let you go." He was like an invincible general who was always victorious and lost the first battle, so helpless. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 She wanted to leave Jay. Supported by such powerful thought, she staggered up and ran out of Garden Of A Diary. However, because of her excessive usage of force, she had used up all the reserved energy in her body. In the end, she fell down at the garden gates and could not get up again. Cole York¡¯s sports car happened to be passing by Garden Of A Diary. Seeing Angeline huddled exhaustively on the ground, he jumped out of the car. "Angeline.¡± "Cole, take me away, please." When Jay had chased up to her, he heard Angeline asking for help from another man in a helpless voice. He had the heart to die. Cole reached out and hugged Angeline when Jay suddenly reproached sternly, "Stop." He overcame the stiffness of his legs and ran over. He wanted to take Angeline back home. Who would have known that when Angeline saw him, she would feel so terrified and uneasy as if she had just seen the devil. She clutched Cole''s hand tightly and pleaded. "Cole, take me away from here." Cole looked askance at Jay, a cold sneer gradually appearing on his noble and gentle face. Then, he picked Angeline up and walked to the car. "Angeline!" Jay roared like a lion. "He¡¯s not a good person." He reminded her. A sneer filled with despair appeared on Angeline''s face that was paler than a sheet of paper. "You¡¯re a good person, but you¡¯ve hurt me all over." Jay''s throat choked on her words as his throat had been blocked by lead. Cole shed a triumphant smile at Jay. "Jay Ares, I''ll be nice to her. I¡¯ll make you regret it. The woman you no longer want can still live like a queen.¡± Then, Cole carried Angeline and got into the car. The sports car whizzed away. It was as if an unprecedented earthquake had struck Jay''srge, stalwart body. He trembled a little and knelt to the ground with a thud. "Angeline, I''m sorry. Jaybie is so sorry. "If we have another lifetime, I''ll never get involved with you again." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the sports car, Angeline¡¯s ck hair was as beautiful as a waterfall, but it foiled her palm-sized face, making it appear paler and duller. The ck and white looked like an ink painting, but it only expressed endless sadness. "Cole, I can''t go back to the Severe''s house like this. Can you send me over to my friend¡¯s ce?" Angeline asked weakly. Cole had seen Angeline''s savage side, her arrogant and domineering side, and also her witty and wicked side. However, he had never seen her look so inferior, helpless, and so full of despair before. This was all thanks to her love for Jay. She loved him so deeply to the point where she had gotten hurt all over. "Okay," he responded dumbly. Those eyes that were filled with the warmth of a scorching sun froze a little bit. Jay Ares! The corner of Cole''s lips curled into an evil arc. At Angeline''s request, Cole sent Angeline to Josephine¡¯s rental home in the Imperial Capital. When Josephine saw Cole in front of her while holding onto Angeline, she was so shocked that her entire face morphed. In her heart, Cole Yorks was the devil, so she immediately believed that Angeline had gone so weak thanks to this great devil. Josephine raised her fist and punched Cole. "TH beat you to death. You bullied Sis Angeline, you bullied Sis Angeline..." Cole was stunned. "Are you such an unreasonable woman?¡± Josephine said angrily, "Why should I be reasonable with you?" Chapter 898 Chapter 898 Angeline stopped Josephine weakly. "Josephine, don¡¯t make it difficult for him. He''s helping me." Only then did Josephine stop beating Cole and invited him into the house doubtfully. "Come in." Cole carefully ced Angeline on the bed. Shooting a nce at the narrow space, he frowned and could not help mocking Josephine. "Living in such a small space, are you a snail?" Josephine rolled her eyes viciously. Cole was so shocked by her sharp eyes that he even swooned a little. Why did women rted to Jay bully him like a sick cat whenever they saw him? Jay''spelling aloofness was like a mudslide in the trends of a life of debauchery. It seemed that the girls who had been taught by him would also not be attracted to him, a man who stank of money. "Can you leave now?" Josephine began to bid him goodbye to get rid of him. Cole was slightly startled. Josephine said again, "I want to help Sis Angeline change her clothes. And as you can see, there''s no space to hide us from your view in this snail house." Cole left embarrassedly. As soon as his front foot walked out, he heard the sound of the door being locked. Cole''s expression was ugly as though he had eaten a pound of dung. Josephine poured a cup of hot water for Angeline and hoisted Angeline up to take a few sips. "What exactly is going on with you? Why did you make yourself into such a mess?" It would have been fine if Josephine had not asked, but when she did, Angeline could not help bursting into tears. ''Josephine, your brother... He was so cruel. He secretly inductedbor in me and got rid of our baby." Angeline¡¯s hand stroked her empty belly as her watery eyes became hollow and lifeless. Josephine was petrified. The cup in her hand slipped t o the ground, shattering into pieces. "How is this possible? This was his and your child? He should be so happy that he''d start jumping, right? Why did he..." Josephine could not believe that her brother would do such a cruel and ruthless thing. Yet, looking at Angeline¡¯s weak appearance and her hands that were exuding maternal brilliance whilst covering her belly, Josephine had no choice but to believe that Jay had made a morally depraved mistake. Josephine was disappointed with Jay and also disappointed with the entire Ares family. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "The Ares family, each of them are cold and ruthless hypocrites.¡± An angry spark shed out of Josephine''s eyes. Angeline smiled bitterly. At this moment, Josephine''s heart was probably the same as hers. They once thought it was a most glorious thing to cling to Jay, but now they had tasted a hundred thousand times more pain. Angeline stayed in Josephine''s rental house for three days. Josephine served her delicious food and drinks. Although Angeline felt bitter on the inside, she was unyielding and unwilling to show pain on her face. She did not want others to sympathize with her. Her body was healing day by day and her physical strength was also slowly recovering. asionally, she would joke around with Josephine." You''ve bought so many nutritional products for me. D o you still have funds for your living expenses next month?¡± Josephine told her proudly, "Don''t look down on me. Sis Angeline, let me tell you, I''m no longer the poor girl who ys a small role. I''m now acting in a famous director''s drama. Maybe I''ll be popr in the future once this drama is released.¡± Angeline was happy for Josephine from the bottom of her heart. "Tell me, what role are you acting as?" Josephine was a little embarrassed. "Still a scapegoat." Angeline felt sorry for her again and was dejected. Josephine consoled her instead, saying, "Oh, Sis Angeline, don¡¯t feel sorry for me. Let me tell you, in my line of work, it''s very easy to shoot to fame. As long as you look good and have some acting skills, you''ll definitely shoot to fame." "Okay." Angeline nodded with a smile. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 Garden Of A Diary. Jay watched the movingpany move out his belongings with an indifferent expression as he sat in the middle of the living room. The employees of the movingpany would asionallye over to rify with him when they encountered some things that they did not understand. "President Ares, do the daily necessities need to be moved out as well?" "Do the indoor flower pots need to be moved?" Jay said, "Move everything that belongs to me out of this house." He wanted to leave the Garden Of A Diary to Angelina. Since Angelina hated him so much, if she saw his stuff, she would... Jay shook his head and smiled bitterly. He did not dare to think about the hateful expression on Angeline''s face. Once Garden Of A Diary had be empty, it was as i f no one had ever lived here. Any traces of Jay were obliterated. Only then did the movingpany drag the few carts of furniture to Tourmaline Estate. Jay¡¯s Rolls-Royce appeared at the gates of Tourmaline Estate an hourter. Grand Old Master Ares heard the news of Jay''s return, and his usually unchanging face even as when Mount Everest copsed, crumbled into pieces of unwilling despair in that instant. "Jay, why do you need to suffer through this?" Jay had been an arbitrary dictator ever since he was a child and no one could change his decision. Grand Old Master knew that he could no longer change Jay''s destiny. When Jay returned and Finn had pushed him through the doors of Fragrant Vessel Court, Jay stood tremblingly. Finn reached out, wanting to support him, but Jay rejected him. Finn then said with a worried look, "President Ares, your legs are still recovering. The rehabilitation specialist said that you shouldn''t act too hastily..." Jay¡¯s handsome face revealed a stubborn expression. That was the strongest thought of the king who would conquer the world. "I have to stand." The numbness and weakness of his legs as well as the sharp pain from the base of his legs caused some cold sweat to appear on his forehead. Finn looked at President Ares. In this short lifetime, h e had learned a lot of things from the man. For example, one needed to protect one''s disadvantage. Another example, forbearance. Furthermore, never bow down to any evil forces. Jay dragged his heavy body and walked toward every corner of Fragrant Vessel Court. He could not help but think of the many good memories from before after returning to this familiar ce. He still remembered when Rose was sitting there, of her look when she gently disinfected his injured hand.N?velDrama.Org content. Her sweet voice had prated his tympanic membrane without warning. "If marriage is already a shackle and a cage that suffocates people, why not just let go of each other and allow each other some peace?" He remembered that he was very angry at the time... H e had yelled at her, "Rose Foyle, put away your absurd thoughts. Divorce is a very immature action." Rose had obviously been shocked by his gloominess. She had chosen topromise in the end even though she was not satisfied with the decision in her heart. "Okay, I got it." Then, Rose''s eyes were filled with a trace of intelligent light. "Sir Ares, do you... not want a divorce?" He dered word for word, "You¡¯re my wife who I''ve chosen for myself. I will walk this route till the end. There''s no ''divorce'' in my dictionary, only ''widowed''." Widowed? Rose''s face had turned pale as her body trembled. "Oh, I see." "Then, what about you?" Jay''s aura was imposing. Rose was shocked by his fierce appearance, so she said while almost crying, "Sir Ares, I... won¡¯t divorce you. And when I die, I''ll die with Sir Ares." A soft smile had appeared on Jay''s cold and mournful face. In an instant, it seemed that all the red spider lilies were in full bloom, red and bright along the road t o the underworld-cleansing the despair from being at the edge of death. Jay sat down on the sofa slowly. While he was sitting i n the warmest ce in his memory, he reached out to stroke the empty space before him. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 "Angeline, I''m sorry." He apologized silently in his heart. "Jaybie has broken the promise. "We have really gotten to this point, yet I still can''t bear to take you with me. "You were right. If marriage is already a shackle and a cage that suffocates people, why don''t we let each other go and be well?" Jay was silent for a while, then he suddenly called out, "Finn." Finn bowed before him. "President Ares." "Bring me the divorce agreement." Finn''s handsome face turned pale. "President Ares, Miss Severe won¡¯t divorce you. Why do you need to do this?" A thinyer of water was reflected in Jay¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯ve tied her to me for half of my life and it has caused her more pain than sweetness. I can''t be so selfish as to not even give her a way to survive until death." Finn stood still. Angeline did not know how much President Ares loved her, but he knew. President Ares was using the remaining time he had left in his life to building a strong castle for her so that she did not have to worry about food or clothing and could be rich till she was old-both materialistically and spiritually. All those bitter tricks by President Ares had probably caused Angelina to hate him deeply. If President Ares died in doom, Angeline might not end up being so hurt. However, President Ares had been so wronged! "Hurry up," Jay scolded. Finn turned around slowly and went upstairs. He took out the prepared divorce agreement from the folder. It was in fact more like a pure property transfer agreement rather than a divorce agreement. As there were no descriptions of any emotional entanglement in the divorce agreement, the reason for divorce was simply written as ''Majeure''. Finn returned to the first floor with the divorce agreement. He then handed the divorce agreement to Jay. Jay''s white, slender fingers were trembling fiercely as he reached out to receive it. "President Ares?" Finn''s eyes were filled with tears. '' Maybe we can give up." After Jay was handed the divorce agreement, he turned to thest page and smiled bitterly. "Where''s the pen?" N?velDrama.Org content. Finn handed a ck signature pen into his hand respectfully. "President Ares!" Jay took the pen. He hesitated... and then pressed the pen heavily onto the agreement. Once he signed his name, he and Angeline would truly not have any connection anymore. He could not do it. "Finn, will she sign it?" He was a little discouraged. Finn knew what he was afraid of. President Ares would probably hold an unwavering view of love in his lifetime. There was no divorce in his lifetime, only widowed. President Ares was afraid that Angeline would just sign the divorce agreement without hesitation even if he ended up alive. "President Ares, this divorce agreement can still be sent after a few days." In addition to respecting his decision, Finn was doing everything possible to reduce the pain in President Ares¡¯ heart. Jay raised the pen again and wrote his name on the agreement form-the two words ''Jay Ares''. This was the one time he had written with so much force. Powerfully, the pen was used swiftly, and the tip of the pen was sharp. Then, he threw it away and copsed on the sofa. Jay''s cell phone rang at this moment. Angeline''s Red Spider Lily was sung tactfully and sadly. There were doubts in Jay''s eyes. He had set the ringtone specially for the Severe family. Had Angelina really called him? Chapter 901 Chapter 901 Jay could not wait to pick up the phone on the coffee table, but when he saw Zayne''s phone number disyed on the phone screen, Jay then became uneasy for some reason. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard Zayne crying horribly. "President Ares, I''m sorry! I lost Baby Robbie." Jay tightened his grip on the phone abruptly, his white nails almost pinching into the phone case. His fingers were the color of blood as he was using too much force. "How did this happen?" Jay could not contain the trembling in his voice. While ming himself, Zayne told Jay about Baby Robbie''s kidnapping. He finally cried and apologized, saying, "I''m sorry, President Ares. I really tried my best. I''ve traveled all over the streets of S Country these few days, but I still can¡¯t find Baby Robbie." Through Zayne''s tired and haggard voice, it felt possible to imagine him crouching around while looking for Baby Robbie amongst the empty streets. It was that helpless and terrifying. Jay asked, "A mysterious man?" "Yes, it was a very tall man with incredible fighting skills. He caused a bleeding Storm¡¯s internal organs with his Tempest Fist, and Storm is still currently lying in the hospital." Zayne had described the man with a tone of awe. The voices had leaked out from the phone''s microphone, and Finn''s face was distorted in surprise. "He beat Storm into the hospital with just one move?" Storm was champion of the mixed martial arts category in the global martial artspetition. He had always thought that there was no such existence of a person who could subdue Storm in one move. Good God, who was that person? Jay gave Zayne an order, saying, "Come back and take care of Angeline. Tell Storm to continue looking for Baby Robbie after he has recovered." He then gritted his teeth and issued a death order. "If h e can''t find Baby Robbie, tell him not to come back." "Okay," Zayne responded while crying. After he hung up the phone, Jay''s face appeared upset. He was entirely unable to face the news of Baby Robbie''s disappearance. Moreover, he did not know whether Angeline could withstand such a blow if she knew of such bad news. For Angeline¡¯s sake, he decided to lie to her. "Finn, go back and warn Zayne that he must conceal the news of Baby Robbie''s disappearance from Angeline." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After hesitating for a moment, he finally thought of a way tofort Angeline whilst using the great wisdom that he had umted over an entire lifetime. "Tell Zayne that the man who used Tempest Fist on Storm was someone arranged by me." Finn''s handsome face was filled with sadness. He hoped that this white lie of President Ares could soothe Angelinas battered heart. "Yes, President Ares." Zayne had returned from S country the next day, but h e did not dare return to Swallow City to face Angeline. As such, he hid in a bar in Imperial Capital and got drunk. All the money he had on him had been used up to look for Baby Robbie in S Country. The bar owner thought that he was here to drink for free, so he sent someone t o beat him up. Josephine, who was getting drunk at the bar, recognized Zayne and paid for him. Then, she took the unconscious Zayne back home. Zayne was muttering in a daze as he upied Josephine''s bed. "Zayne, you''re a loser! You like Josephine, but you dare not admit it. You want to revive the Severe family, but you lost all your property. You want to protect your sister, but you lost her son. "Zayne, what do you live for? You don''t deserve to live." Josephine was walking toward him with some water when she heard his unclear voice. Her entire body was as if it had just turned into stone. Tears came out of her eyes. At that moment, she became like a beast that was out o f control, suddenly rushing up to punch and kick at Zayne. "Why did you say it out loud? Why did you have to say it? You like me, but if you''re not willing to be with me, then you should have just hidden it for the rest of your life! Why did you have to say it? You make me feel so dissatisfied." Zayne frowned. He was too drunk. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 As in thoroughly, utterly drunk. He remained silent and stoic as Josephine continued t o hammer at his chest. Exhausted and dry of tears, Josephine dropped onto the floor and stared nkly into space. "Josie!" Zayne called out to her again and again, his voice thick with hurt. However, Josephine only fetched out a strip of doublesided tape to shut his mouth. Then, she stood by the headboard. She stared down at Zayne Severe like a predator who had caught sight of its prey. "Zayne Severe, you b*stard," she spat out. "You ruined my life. I can''t fall in love again anymore because you''ve spoiled me for everyone else. What am I supposed to do now?" Josephine turned around, feeling more despondent the more she droned on. Pulling another bottle from the wine cab, she opened it and chugged directly from it. Without realizing it, Josephine''s life had intertwined too deeply with alcohol. Perhaps it was the countless lonely nights where only alcohol could drive off her insomnia. Slowly but surely, Josephine had turned into an addict who lived off alcohol. Bottle after bottle Josephine gulped, hoping the alcohol would chase away the indignance she was feeling. s, her indignance only grew, turning into ants that fed on her every thought. Unease was itching unbearably at the back of her mind. She walked over to the bed, a dangerous glint that came from her irritation shed in her enchanting pair of eyes. She then tore off Zayne¡¯s clothes roughly... Pain joined the chaos that was her train of thought. Looking at the messy room, Josephine jolted up. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had made a grave mistake by sleeping with a married man. Good Lord, what had she done? Immediately, she helped him back into his clothes and cleaned up the evidence of her crime. Last but not least, she sprayed on her favorite perfume... The one that smelled like roses. Her heart thumped loudly in her ears despite having gotten rid of every smidgen of evidence. She was disgusted with herself. How could she do such an immoral thing? Regret consumed her as she thought of the Severe''s gentle and dignified Shirley Thomas. Suffering the consequences of her conscience, Josephine tugged hard on the strands of hair on her head. She wanted nothing more than to tug them out strand by strand, shifting the pain in her conscience t o physical difort. After a long while of regret, Josephine¡¯s mind finally came up with a way to repent-she would keep it a secret forever. Zayne slept the entire night away. When he blinked his eyes open, Zayne frowned at his headache- a sign that he was hungover. Josephiney on the sofa on the side. Setting his eyes on her, Zayne jumped off the bed as if he had seen a ghost. "Why are you here, Josephine Ares?" He looked down to inspect his clothes. Making sure that nothing was out of ce, he let out a heavy sigh o f relief. Josephine stared at him with exasperation in her eyes. "What are you... What''s the meaning of this, Zayne Severe? Do I look like someone who would take advantage of you just because you spent the night here?" There was no confidence in her tone. Zayne merely smiled goofily. "As if. If anything, I was worried that I would take advantage of you while under the influence of alcohol." Josephine replied, "Rx. You slept like a logst night. Nothing happened." Chapter 903 Chapter 903 Zayne stood, the ache in his bones having him suck in a cold breath. Folding his sleeves, he found his forearm littered with bruises and a long scratch, most likely from someone''s fingernail. Zayne stared suspiciously at Josephine. "Did you take i t out of me when I was drunk?" Josephine was a little guilty. "Don¡¯t use me of something I didn''t do. You were the one who went into the bar and got beaten up by the boss for mooching. I was the good person who brought you back." "What about this scratch, then?" Zayne''s gaze fell on Josephine''s long nails. Josephine stared at the long scratch with a secretive nce. She had no idea whether the shocking wound was left behind when she hit himst night, or when h e rolled vigorously around the bed. "I may have identally scratched you when I dragged you back," Josephine said. Zayne scratched the back of his head. "You dragged m e back? Why don¡¯t I remember anything?" "You were wasted." Remembering why he went to the bar to drink himself silly in the first ce, Zayne''s face turned sullen. "Josephine, I lost Robbie." There was no need to hide his feelings in front of her. His hands went to grip his hair while heartbroken tears trickled from the corner of his eyes. Josephine replied, "I know. You apologized 100 times t o Sis Angeline, then 200 times to Jay, followed by another 300 times to Baby Robbie when you were drunk." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zayne stared at her, stunned. "You¡¯ve got to be exaggerating." Josephine responded, "You spent the entire night apologizing. I was upset as well, but I know that you didn''t mean it and that it was an ident. Rather than stewing here ming yourself, wouldn''t it be wiser to use your time and energy to find Robbie?" Enheartened, Zayne broke out of his daze of selfme. "You¡¯re right. I have to get my act together. I have to find Baby Robbie.¡± Josephine''s eyes glistened. Robbie was still so young. She dared not imagine what would happen if he was kidnapped. In addition to Robbie, Josephine found herself worried for Zayne as well. "Does my brother know about this?" Josephine felt that with how much Jay Ares loved his children, he would shred Zayne to pieces for having lost Robbie. Zayne nodded. Surprise shed over Josephine¡¯s alluring features." Did my brother not give you trouble?" It was not like Jay to let Zayne go with all limbs still intact. Especially not the Jay Ares now whose ruthlessness surpassed the person he was from before. Zayne¡¯s thoughts were everywhere, coupled with hisck of caution against Josephine, the words came out of his mouth before he even registered them. "I¡¯m pretty sure your brother is in too much of a pinch to care about me right now.¡± Josephine''s pupils contracted. There was too much to unpack from Zayne¡¯s words. To think that Jay Ares, a man who dealt with any difficulty with ease, was held back to the point that he could not help in the recovery of his missing child? "Is my brother in some sort of distress?¡± Josephine asked shakily. Unease filled her mind. Indeed, Jay was not the kind t o turn ruthless for no reason. Josephine''s question threw Zayne off bnce. Rooted i n ce, frantess shed in his eyes. "No-not at all.¡± To cover his own panic, Zayne emphasized hyperbolically. "He''s the kind of person trouble evades, not the other way round. What could he possibly be distressed about?" The more he exined, the more it seemed like something was wrong. Josephine¡¯s expression had already turned into one of incredulity. Nervous, Zayne stood up. "I should go." Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Josephine drilled holes into Zayne''s frantic expression with her sharp gaze alone. This man could never lie even if it would cost him his life. The frequency of his blinks increased every time he lied. "Zayne!¡± Already at the door with his hand on the knob, Zayne paused and turned when Josephine called out for him. Josephine casually walked over with her arms crossed. Out of the blue, her hand pinched Zayne''s ear. She was fuming as she demanded, "Tell me the truth. What trouble is my brother in?" Zayne chupsed in pain. "How would I know? It''s your brother." "My brother broke up with Sis Angeline, then forced her into inducingbor. Why are you condoning his ruthless ways?" Josephine shouted furiously. Despite not understanding why Jay would inducebor on Angeline, Zayne believed that Jay Ares would only have done so with good reason, for Jay valued Angeline¡¯s life more than anything, even his own. Josephine¡¯s suspicion grew as she read Zayne''s understanding for Jay from his face. "You would always jump at the chance to attack my brother whenever he showed even the slightest sign of mistreating Sis Angeline, yet you seem to be absolutely fine now even when Jay¡¯s about to force her into a deep end. What are you hiding from me, Zayne?" Josephine grew agitated. Not knowing how to defend himself, Zayne could only escape. He yanked his hand out of Josephine''s grip and bid her a rushed farewell. "I have to go home, Josephine. Shirley¡¯s waiting for me." The name Shirley had Josephine defeated. Josephine let go and could only watch Zayne leave. By the time Josephine snapped back to reality, the bubbles of suspicion within her had begun to overflow. What secret was Jay hiding from her? Josephine decided to find out for herself. With her acting schedule freed up, Josephine hailed a cab to Jay''s usual residence-Garden Of A Diary. Arriving at the gates, she was stunned. Garden Of A Diary lookedpletely different. What was once a pastel grey tone had now be a happy-go-lucky pastel pink. It signified the change in ownership of the property. After a while of yelling at the door that ended up to no avail, Josephine decided to climb in from the carved gates. While she could not enter the vi itself, she decided t o take a walk around it. Through the glimpses between the floor-to-ceiling curtains, Josephine felt her heart sink at how empty the inside was. Her instincts told her that something big must have happened to Jay. Otherwise, he would never leave Garden Of A Diary like so. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Especially not when it was his favorite property. He had taken part in everything he could to build Garden Of A Diary, from designing it himself to personally supervising its process. Even the materials used were chosen by Jay himself. Garden Of A Diary was somewhere he nned to live for life. Not to mention that it did not make sense either to move all the furniture out and switch its decoration style just because he decided not to live there for the time being. Josephine''s mood grew grim. She spent the day running through major locations of Jay Ares'' life. She went to Grand Asia only to hear from the staff," The president hasn''te to work for quite a few days already.¡± She arrived at Horizon Colors only to realize that it had met the same fate as Garden Of A Dairy- sshed anew. Josephine¡¯s thoughts ran wild. ''Could the Ares family have forced Jay into bankruptcy?'' She shook her head. The thought seemed too farfetched. It made more sense for the Ares family to force Jay into a corner before bankruptcy. In the end, Josephine decided determinedly. To Tourmaline Estate it was. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 Without a car of her own, Josephine could only hail a ride to the rural Tourmaline Estate. Standing at the intersection, she hailed a cab. After getting in the car, another figure suddenly approached from behind the car and pulled open the door. They climbed in to sit next to Josephine. Josephine stared at Zayne with confusion in her eyes. "Are you stalking me, Zayne Severe?" Zayne''s neck stiffened. "Who, who, who''s following you?" He spared Josephine''s curvy figure a disdainful gaze and gulped. The words he spoke were the complete opposite of the thoughts in his mind. "Who would want to stalk a t-chested woman like you?" Josephine raised a fist and began to hit Zayne. "I''m a D cup! What¡¯s this condescending look you''re giving m e?" "D cup?" Zayne asked doubtfully. "I¡¯d say C cup at most." The taxi driver grew ufortable. "Cough cough, where would you two like to go?" "Tourmaline Estate." "Eminent Limited" Josephine red at Zayne. "Be a gentleman. Ladies first." Zayne pulled a face and pleaded, "But I''m in a rush. Can¡¯t we go to Eminent first?" Josephine relented. "Alright." The car made a turn back toward Eminent Limited. 20 minutester. The taxi arrived at Eminent Limited. Zayne pulled Josephine out of the vehicle with him by her hand. "Come down with me. I''ll drive you to Tourmaline Estate when I''m done with the things I have to do." Josephine hesitated, the voice in her head reminding her that Zayne was a married man and that she should keep her distance from him. Yet her body seemed to move and follow him before she knew it. Walking into Eminent, Zayne¡¯s easy-going expression grew thoughtful. The easy-going mirth on his handsome features shifted into a look that was sterner than a veteran''s. Looking around Zayne¡¯s Eminent Limited, Josephine found that thepany was in a state of being closed. There were no employees at work and the offices were cleared as well as emptied. "What happened to yourpany, Zayne?¡± Josephine asked in shock. Zayne smiled heart-rendingly. "Thepany went bankrupt." Josephine felt her heart clench at the mncholic and nostalgic look in Zayne''s eyes for Eminent. She attempted to console him, saying, "So what if you''ve gone bankrupt? What was the saying again? It''s better to lose the saddle than the horse. This might just be a small price to pay to avoid greater misfortunes. Who knows, maybe everything will go smoothly from here o n out." She added with a mischievous tone, "Though I suppose you would be rather broke now." Zayne was despondent. "I would rather die." "To live is better than to die." Josephine red." You''re not a child anymore. Being broke doesn¡¯t warrant death. There''s nothing to be ashamed about being broke." With a dark expression, Zayne marched toward his office. Josephine followed after him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zayne''s office was empty with not even an office table in sight. There was only the rather new- looking English bed at the corner of the room. Next to it was a standing hot water dispenser. On the opposite wall was a projector along with numerous CDs and DVDs on the television cab. It was a homebody set-up. Josephine could not help but tease, saying, "I see they don¡¯t call you the spendthrift of Swallow City for no reason, Zayne. There¡¯s not an item of work furniture in your office. Instead, all I see are recreational ones." The pupils in Zayne''s eyes darkened as he stared at Josephine in shock. Everything here was prepared for her. Josephine took a walk around the room. Turning around, she found Zayne staring at her with an unusual glint in his eyes. With a terrifying expression, he approached her with his hands behind his back. Uneasy, Josephine backed up against the wall and questioned him, fear apparent in her voice, "What are you doing, Zayne?" Chapter 906 Chapter 906 Zayne kept walking without saying a word. Josephine then fled. Zayne''s footsteps hastened the moment she ran off. Tears of fear began to form in Josephine¡¯s eyes. "What are you trying to do, Zayne? Stop, you''re scaring me.¡± Perhaps it was theck of calm that had Josephine identally kicking the edge of the bed while she was fleeing, making her flop onto it. Zayne pounced on her, his handsing from behind him to take the cut straps on the bedsheet. "What are you trying to do? Have you gone mad, Zayne?¡± Josephine kicked and fought back. Unshed tears began to well in Zayne''s reddened eyes. After he had tied both of Josephine¡¯s hands only did h e finally let out a sigh of slight relief. Zayne lit himself a cigarette and took a long drag, puffing out a cloud of smoke that danced in the air. His tone was pleading when he turned to look at Josephine who continued to kick about. "Just rx for a moment, Josephine. There''s something I need to tell you." Josephine could not rx, not when the fear was driving her to a mental breakdown. "Untie me or you can forget about talking." "If you''re not going to listen, Josephine, I will have no other choice but to tie your legs up and tape your mouth shut." The horror she felt had Josephine at a loss for words. Though her alluring pair of eyes did drill angrily into Zayne. Zayne looked greatly distressed. "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don''t like having to do this any more than you d o." Feeling as if the Zayne she knew was returning, Josephine''s fear slowly mellowed out. "What do you want with me? I¡¯ll let you sleep with me i f that¡¯s what you want. You don¡¯t need to tie me up for that." Zayne''s gaze swept over her opened cor before he turned away in embarrassment. "It''s not like that." "So it¡¯s not for sex. Then what is it for? "Money?" Zayne replied, "A struggling nobleman is no better than a peasant. Why would I rob you? Stupid." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "So it¡¯s not for sex and it¡¯s also not for money?" Josephine was confused. "Do you want my life, then?" Zayne jumped up in frustration. "Why on earth would I want your life? I''m trying to protect you here.¡± Josephine was shocked. Zayne had so much to say, but he did not know where t o start. Should Josephinee to know that the Ares family threw her out to protect her, that the Ares family had a horrible storm that was destined to go their way, and that all her rtives were about to lose their lives, Zayne was afraid that she would really go mad. "What are you protecting me from?" Josephine asked, stumped. "Your brother wanted me to pass a word, Josephine." Zayne raised both his hands to rub his face, his mind sobering from its exhaustion and muddled thoughts. "What did he say?" Josephine''s expression showed resistance and fear as if she already knew what woulde. "He said, maybe your father had no other choice but to throw you out of the Ares family." Josephine Ares froze. "How could that be? Why would Jay defend my father? My father tried to marry me off to Hiroshi and oppressed Jay however he could. After all the wicked things he has done, what do you mean maybe he had n o other choice?" Josephine refused to believe him. Zayne smiled bitterly. "Your father must really regret not being more ruthless with the both of you now." Josephine felt that there was more to his words than met the eye. "What do you mean?" "Your father did everything he could to hurt you in hopes that you would hate him and leave Tourmaline Estate." Josephine scoffed. "Exactly. That way, he would have full control and ownership over Ares Enterprises." Zayne shook his head. "You¡¯ve misunderstood your father, Josephine. Yes, your father doesn''t want you back at Tourmaline Estate, but that¡¯s because there''s a n impending doom fated to befall the estate." Josephine cracked up, choking on air as she stared suspiciously at Zayne. "Do you need to see a psychiatrist, Zayne? I don''t think you''re doing very well." Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Zayne was speechless. "I''m fine." Josephine continued, "Most mentally ill patients also say that they''re fine. You¡¯ve already gotten to the point of auditory hallucinations. Any more and you¡¯d be suicidal." Zayne, N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. To stop Josephine from seeing Zayne as a mentally ill patient, Zayne needed to feed her something solid. "Josephine, have you heard of the Bright Moon Vige tragedy?" Josephine shook her head. Shock shed through her enchanting features. "Did you go through some sort of psychological blow or something? You''ve gotten sick beyond the point of treatment." Josephine was close to crying. At the end of his rope, Zayne began to mutter to himself, "Ah, right. I forgot you''ve been busy acting as a side character these days. You''ve probably been too busy to care about the outside world." Stunned, Josephine immediately fired back in indignance. "So what if I¡¯m just a side character? I''m proud of my job." Josephine was used to others'' contempt and them rolling their eyes at her, for she had been looked down on by many ever since she started acting. However, it hurt when Zayne was the one doing it. Zayne apologized. "I should have phrased it better. I''m not looking down on you." Josephine¡¯s expression was dark as she muttered," Who gave a mentally ill patient like you the right to look down on me?¡± Zayne was exasperated. "Would you please shut your mouth before I hit you, Josephine? Let me finish, okay?¡± Josephine shot back. "Not okay.¡± Zayne stood up to take a roll of tape from the drawer. H e huffed, saying, "You asked for this!" Josephine regretted it. "I''ll shut up, I''ll shut up. Zayne, no, don''t tape my mouth up. Mmm, mmm." Zayne taped her mouth shut with the yellow tape in the shape of an ''X'' on her mouth. ring at Zayne, Josephine looked almostical. Zayne walked over to turn on the projector. Tapping o n a few keys, a piece of news was pulled up on the screen. It was the news of the tragic decimation of Bright Moon Vige. Josephine¡¯s anger deted as she read the news. The anger in her eyes shifted into unadulterated fear. Zayne switched off the projector. "Do you see now?" Josephine nodded. Her eyes were filled with doubt as she stared confusedly at Zayne, waiting for him to continue. Her heart was thumping in her ears. She wanted to know what the corrtion was, what tied this Bright Moon Vige tragedy to the Ares family. However, Zayne only fell silent once again. Josephine lifted her free leg to kick his behind, hard. Zayne replied, "Give me a moment. Let me think about how to start." "Mmm, mmm-" Zayne exhaled deeply and began to talk. "Your brother came to look for me a few days ago. That was when he told me a secret within the Ares family. "His mother, Chloe Yorks, the daughter of Doomsday Commander Noel Yorks, died at the hands of the Ares family. This man also happens to have found a mysterious organization after the world war. This mysterious organization has already arrived at Imperial Capital. Their only goal is to annihte the Ares family and avenge Chloe Yorks. "The decimation of Bright Moon Vige was a warning since one of the Bright Moon Vige¡¯s elders yed a part in the murder of Chloe Yorks.¡± Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Josephine was dazed. She was stunned while her mind was nk. She was too shocked to react for a very long while. Zayne waved a hand in front of her, but Josephine did not seem to react to that either. Zayne reached out to pinch hard at her earlobes. The pain from this pulled Josephine''s consciousness back to the present. She stared nkly at Zayne. "What about my brother?¡± Jay Ares had always been the pir of hope for the Ares family. In the face of such misfortune, it would make sense that he was the first person Josephine thought of. Zayne replied, "He''s back at Tourmaline Estate now that he has ensured Angeline and their three kids would be taken care of. He has resigned to sharing the Ares family''s fate with Grand Old Master and everyone else." Josephine''splexion paled. Jay must really be out of options to go so far as creating a path for Sis Angeline and the three children to escape. "Then... when is this disaster due?" Josephine prayed and hoped that the day wouldeter. Zayne was upset. "The Signal of Death D13 has already appeared on one of Tourmaline Estate''s towers. 13 represents the deadline, and it''s four days from now." Josephine¡¯s eyes widened... A heart-wrenching scream echoed in the room. "No!" It was followed by a strong struggle against the shackles around her hands. She began to shout, "Let m e go, Zayne. I want to go home, I want to go home." Not knowing what to do with Josephine''s sudden emotional outburst, Zayne began to console Josephine with all he could. "It¡¯ll be alright, Josephine. Stop, please." There was no way Josephine could quiet down, not when her body seemed to be possessed by some prehistoric monstrous creature. She was struggling and yelling with everything within her. "I have to apologize to my father, Zayne. I''ve misunderstood him. Please, let me at least see him onest time. Let me apologize." "No. You can''t contact anyone from the Ares family, Josephine, or this evil organization will ce you on their cklist too.¡± "So what if I die? At least I''ll be dying with the Ares family. Please, Zayne, I''m begging you. Let me go." "No, Josephine. I won''t let you kill yourself like this." Josephine shouted and yelled, "Who are you to stop m e from killing myself, Zayne? You were the one who took away my will to live. Do you have any idea how many times I¡¯ve stood at the edge of a building with the thought to jump and end all this suffering and pain? Why are you stopping me now that I can finally end my life with my family?" The corners of Zayne''s eyes reddened, dyed so by the bloodshot veins inside. "I''m sorry, Josephine. I am so sorry..." "What''s the use of you saying sorry now? You act as if you don''t say it all the time. You''ve completely killed off every lingering thought I had for you now that you have a wonderful wife waiting for you at home. I don''t want to live anymore. I want my parents and I want m y brother. I want the people who actually love me.¡± Josephine wailed, her sobsing from the bottom of her heart. Zayne held her tight against him, afraid that Josephine would free herself from the ties. N?velDrama.Org content. Josephine''s words had cut deep into his heart, stabbing into it mercilessly like knives. "Of all the people, you''re thest person I want to hurt. Yet I end up hurting you anyway and I hate myself for i t. I¡¯m so sorry, Josephine." Exhausted, Josephine fell onto the bed and stared nkly at the white ceiling above. Slowly, Zayne loosened his grip as well. Both their bones and muscles ached as if they had been pushed into an intense game of tug-of-war. Zayne crashed next to Josephine, his expression looking lost. "I know it hurts, Josephine, I know. But you''re not the only one in pain. Such is life. We''ve been brought to this world, and your only job is to live. That¡¯s the only meaning of life, to live. There is no such thing as an easy life." ¡°Live, Josephine. You have to live." He begged. Sorrow swam in Josephine¡¯s eyes as tears trickled out of them against her will. She missed her parents, her brother, and her grandfather. She missed everyone in the Ares family. If only she had been more forgiving. If only she had not up and left them so impulsively. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 Josephine was more worried about Angeline, for she would live forever in regret should shee to know o f the truth behind Jay''s ruthlessness with her. Angeline had always been the one to stubbornly give her heart in the name of love, after all. "You have to tell Sis Angeline, Zayne." Angry tears shone in Josephine¡¯s otherwise empty gaze. Zayne replied, "Genius as he is, your brother has gone t o great lengths just to force Angeline to leave him. Do you have any idea how much it hurt him inside when Angeline misunderstood him? We call him coldblooded, but I watched him cry like that was all he had known. I watched his frosty eyes turn bloodshot with veins like spider-lilies blooming in the whites of his eyes. Even a man like me felt the pain he went through. Would you dare throw all that hard work out the window? Because I can''t." Josephine felt the words get lodged in her throat." How could I not know how much my brother loves Sis Angeline? Sis Angeline has been the only thing he cradled close since he was 18. He had such a great track record throughout this path of love, yet he made the gravest mistake at the end of it. "Does he not know that Sis Angeline is the type to follow through with the vow ''til death do us part''? How could he leave Sis Angeline alone in this world to fend for herself? How could he when death would hurt her less than the torturous days toe?" Zayne was lost for words. "Give me the phone, Zayne. I have to tell Sis Angeline." "I can''t..." Zayne hesitated.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Give it to me!" Josephine roared. Zayne climbed up from the bed. "You must be hungry. I''ll go get you some food." Then, he fled from the scene. "Zayne..." The autumn wind blew, rustling the yellow and red leaves while forcing them into a ruthless swirl. Leaves clung onto their trees, reluctant to fall away. Zayne sat against a trunk with his head drooped. Lighting a cigarette, he began to go through the box of i t soon enough. Leaves danced in the wind before finally settling by Zayne''s feet. Surprised by the rarity of their color, Zayne picked up a bright red leaf. The sight of the leaf reminded him of Jay Ares. Returning to thend it came from was the red¡¯s fated end. It was its destiny to sacrifice itself, to be one with the soil beneath. Jay Ares'' fate was no different. Dropping the cigarette to the ground, Zayne stomped t o extinguish its light. Then, he walked into the biggest French restaurant chain with the red leaf still in hand. Personally, Zayne had no preference when it came to food. The dandy habits of rich kids never grew on him despite having grown up in a wealthy environment. A simple meal from food stalls was usually enough. However, now that he was buying food for Josephine, Zayne found himself putting more effort into picking his meals. Inside therge French restaurant chain were quite a few customers, sitting together in twos and threes. Entering through the revolving doors, Zayne¡¯s eyes caught sight of Angeline sitting in the half- partition room by the ss windows. Donned in a whitece dress, she sat in front of Cole Yorks. The man was in a white suit of his own. A handsome man with a beautiful woman. What a match made in heaven. Cole¡¯s smile was gentle as he passed Angeline a side dish. A weing smile for Cole settled on Angeline''s fair and small face. Zayne¡¯s gaze then fell on the man standing by a stone pir behind Angeline. The man was tall and his back was straight as he held himself with a sense of dignity that befit a prince. In ck sunsses and a hoodie, the man hid behind the stone pir. Jay Ares? He could stand already? Zayne walked toward him. Stopping in front of Jay, he spoke in a low voice, "What am I supposed to do? Praise you? Because congrattions, you¡¯ve seeded in driving my sister away into the arms of another man." Jay''s clear voice bled with sorrow. "What else was I supposed to do? Let her die for me again?" Zayne could not refute him. "Still, you didn''t need to go so far in forcing her to leave you," Zayne reprimanded, "Someone told me you forced her into inducedbor. Are you stupid or are you dumb? Why can''t you just ept it if she''s willing to give you a son? I mean you''d have another one to visit your grave when you die, right?" Jay took off his sses, the ferocious glint in his icy eyes piercing into the other man. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 Zayne shivered. Perhaps he had taken it too far. "It was an ectopic pregnancy,¡± Jay told him. Zayne was lost for words. "Oh.¡± Jay was never ruthless, not when the man merely chose to hide the truth behind protecting Angeline. Zayne felt his heart tighten and clench. "You idiot." Jay almost seemed overprotective of Angeline. Despite her being the mother of three kids, he still saw her as a little girl who would always need him. Zayne walked over to Angeline and Cole, forcing himself between the duo. "Hey, Angeline. Why can''t you choose a better spot to g o on a date? Look at how many people there are here. Have you no shame?" Cole smiled elegantly. "Indeed. I''ll make sure to choose a better spot next time. Perhaps under the moon and the stars?" Zayne, Zayne felt like he had gone for wool but came home shorn. "Could you stop spending time with my sister for the next few days, Cole? She''s a little busy..." Zayne merely hoped that Jay could leave the world happy. "I''m not busy." Angeline cut through his lie. Zayne¡¯s eyes widened. "Don''t forget, Angeline, that you¡¯re a divorced woman with three kids. Looking for a man is no longer the issue of you alone. Your children should have a say in this." He spared Cole a nce. "Especially when he''d be filling in the role of a stepfather. I have a feeling your children will reject someone of his caliber." Cole was speechless. Was he that bad? N?velDrama.Org content. Zayne pressed on. "After all, with how big a difference there is when youpare him to their biological father, I¡¯m afraid the kids won''t take well to the gaping difference." Cole,"..." He was still rather pissed about Carson pointing out how inferior he was inparison to Jay Ares. He had not expected Zayne to be so blunt, explicitly stating how big a difference there was between him and Jay. Cole was hit immediately with a sense of defeat! It was a sense of shame only Jay Ares could bring onto him. The desire to win surged within him. He would prove t o the world that Jay¡¯s presence would be like an ant''s t o him. As he spoke, Zayne picked up an expensive bottle of cocktail to pour himself a cup. Angelina reached out to block the top of the cup, turning the spotlight to him. "Why are you back? Where''s Baby Robbie?" Zayne''s smile froze. As he was too caught up in Jay''s feelings, Zayne had impulsively rushed out and forgotten about the missing Baby Robbie. He had dug his own grave. "Jay Ares sent Storm to join in thepetition Robbie¡¯s in, and because I don¡¯t want to see his botox-injected emotionless face, I came back early." Zayne brushed her off guiltily. Angeline replied, "Why are you back here? Do you have nothing better to do? Would it hurt you to be a good uncle and stay in S country with Robbie?¡± A hand came up to hold her abdomen. Angeline''s eyes reddened as the topic shifted. "Jay Ares doesn''t care about his own family anymore. What gave you the idea that he''d care about his child?" An awkward and bitter look surfaced on Zayne¡¯s expression. Jay was standing right behind her, and Zayne wondered how much it must have hurt him to hear Angeline¡¯s words. "How could he not love his own son?" Angeline¡¯s expression was indifferent. The topic of Jay Ares sent a searing pain to her chest, splitting it open. Chapter 911 Chapter 911 Cole suddenly reached out to grasp Angeline''s cold and petite hands, reassuring her. "Don''t worry, Angeline. I promise I''ll see and take care of your kids a s if they''re my own.¡± Zayne took a spoon and knocked it against the back of Cole''s hand. "Let go of my sister. What do you think you¡¯re doing, showing PDA in the middle of the day?¡± Cole retracted his hands and smiled elegantly like a gentleman. "Just how conservative is your family?" Zayne replied, "You tell me. Ourst name is Severe, so I''m sure you can imagine the degree to which our family''s values run. You¡¯ll have to go through many trials before marriage if you want to pursue my sister. Chastity, for one, then there''s also the prohibiting of holding hands and kissing, but I suppose you could send each other flying kisses if you want." Cole paid attention and listened, even recording them down carefully so he would not forget. Angeline quietly admired Zayne''s performance. She was very curious as to how Zayne, the shameless delinquent and rulebreaker, came up with something like chastity before marriage. "Have you and Big Sis gotten registered yet?¡± Angeline asked. Zayne replied without thinking, "Nope." Angeline continued, "Then are you living together?" At that, Zayne realized the trap Angeline had set for him in her questions and protested. "You''re bing more of a busybody than the elderly women on bingo night. Don''t you know worrying makes you grow old quicker?" Angeline replied, "Who are you to force these rules on me when you couldn''t follow them either?" N?velDrama.Org content. Zayne''s eyes widened. "Are you this thirsty for action, Angeline? So much so that even strangers would do?" Angeline was frustrated. Cole liked the idea. "My family is fine with anything, Angeline." Zayne red at Cole. "Your intentions with my sister don''t seem very pure." Cole replied, "To tell the truth, it was love at first sight for me, and every subsequent meeting only deepened my feelings for her. I''d rather not marry at all if it¡¯s not her I''m marrying." Zayne snickered. "Naha. Love at first sight? In other words, you mean you saw how pretty my sister is and you had some illicit thoughts about her." Cole shrugged. ¡°She''s a prettydy and I''m just a man. What''s so wrong about that?" "Shallow." Zayne pointed out. "You mean to tell me that you prefer dirty and sloppy women?" Cole fired back. Zayne was speechless. After a long while did his mind finallye up with something meaningful. "You want to marry my sister, but do you at least know what she likes? My sister likes vegetables thate in meat dishes. She orders meat dishes then picks the meat out for other people. Can you deal with that?" Cole furrowed his brows. "Why do I have to eat them? Can''t I just throw them into the rubbish?" Zayne faced Angeline with his arms open. "He''s not your type." Cole¡¯s survival instincts kicked in. He smiled. "For Angeline, I can do it. I can eat her leftovers.¡± However, Zayne fired back. ¡°You''ll need more than just the willingness to eat her leftovers. The type of body you have matters as well. If you eat too much meat, your body won''t look as good as it does now. Not to mention the high cholesterol thates with constantly eating meat. Don''t me my sister if she ends up leaving you because of that." Cole replied, "Isn''t it normal for my body to change after eating so much fatty meat? I''m sure Angeline wouldn''t leave me because of that." Zayne stated offhandedly, "Yet someone still manages to be in great shape despite having done it for over ten years.¡± He was tantly showing off the love between Jay and Angeline. Cole''s expression turned into a look of embarrassment. Angeline rolled her eyes at her brother. Her voice was fueled by revenge when she spoke, "There''s nothing between us anymore, Zayne. Don¡¯t talk about him in front of me again." Zayne was taken aback. "Must you go to such extremes?¡± He spared a furtive nce behind him only to find Jay Ares silently walking toward the exit. His steps were reluctant and his retreating figure was full of sorrow. Zayne¡¯s chest hurt. There was a sour and bitter aftertaste in his mouth. "From now on, he walks his road and I take my path. There are no ties between us. We''re both free now,¡± Angeline answered him. Hearing the determination in Angelina''s voice, Jay felt an upsurge of misery fill his chest. It turned out this was how it would end after he lived his entire life for her. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 There was no one to me but fate. "Sigh. Forget it. We''ll talk next time." Zayne rushed to the server''s desk and ordered a dish t o go. With the dish in hand, he rushed out the door. After exiting the restaurant, he came to a busy intersection. Jay Ares was nowhere to be found. When in truth the man was sitting in a subtle car outside the restaurant. Taking off his sunsses, Jay¡¯s piercing gaze fell on the restaurant''s doors. Cole and Angeline walked out with smiles on their faces. "Let me send you back, Angeline," Cole said gentlemanly. However, he was rejected by Angeline. "No, thank you. I¡¯d like to spend some time alone for a while." Angeline then turned to leave, the mirth in her eyes immediately washed over by loneliness. Cole took a big step forward and hugged Angeline tightly from behind. "I want to marry you, Angeline. Be with me. Let go of the past and start over with me, please?" Jay''s irises contracted as his fist tightened. However, his agitation quelled quickly and his fists unfurled. He had chosen to let her go, did he not? He should be the bigger person. He should give her his blessing now that she had someone who loved her. Yet why did it hurt so bad? Angeline''s expression darkened as her tone turned cold. "Hands off, Cole." With no other choice, Cole''s grip on Angeline loosened. Angeline''s expression was stern when she turned around. "You might not know this, but I''m a clean freak too. Being touched by any other man than him makes me feel extremely ufortable, so much so that I most certainly will not start a new rtionship with anyone at all. Don''t waste your time on me, Cole. It''s not fair to you." Cole smiled elegantly. "It''s my fault for rushing things. I''ll wait for you, Angeline. I''ll wait for the day time has healed your wounds.¡± Angeline''s eyes were brimmed with tears. "Thank you, but... I can¡¯t promise if that day will ever come." Cole replied, "That¡¯s alright. I''ll spend my whole life waiting for you.¡± Angeline felt guilty. "I''m sorry." Then, she turned and left. Cole waved his hands. "Bye, Angeline." Sunlight bounced off the cold metal on his middle finger in sharp glints, piercing into Jay''s eyes. Blinking from the harsh re, Jay¡¯s sharp eyes fell on the ring on Cole¡¯s hand. 1 It was a metal band engraved with the letter ''D'' in the middle. Jay¡¯s eyes were glued on the engraved letter ''D¡¯ that was of a unique font. Racking through his mind, he remembered the huge ring-shaped hidden weapon at the crime scene of the Bright Moon Vige tragedy. While the two were evidently different, Jay''s penchant for fine details had him immediately catching on to their simrities. Both rings were engraved with the same lettering in the same font. The only difference was that Cole''s ring employed positive etching while the ring from Bright Moon Vige employed negative etching. Jay thought to himself, ''Positive, bright. Therefore, walk freely in the light. ''Negative, dark. Therefore, hitmen who hide in the shadows. ''That must be so.'' Jay¡¯s sharp and dark eyes remained on Cole¡¯s gentle, warm features. Disregarding his personal distaste for the man, Jay would admit that his man was indeed easy on the eyes. Defined brows and enchanting eyes gave the man his charm. Jay could not help but be reminded of his mother, Chloe Yorks.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Like his mother, Cole''s irises were onyx and deep. His pupils also shimmered like the brightest stars in an otherwise endless and void-like sky. Both of them had fair, smooth, and wless skin. It was almost as if they had emerged from a milk bath. His mother was indeed once an enchanting woman. Cole¡¯s appearance also seemed to have a touch of feminine beauty to it. Not to mention another simrity the two shared-they were both Yorks! 1 ¡°Let''s return, Finn." Jay suppressed the surge of emotions within his chest. Returning to Tourmaline Estate, Jay locked himself in the study again and began to draft blueprints of the two rings. Then, he handed them to Finn with an instruction." This should be Doomsday Organization''s insignia if I¡¯m not wrong. Have someone work on it overnight. Have the rest of Ghost wear one each and you should b e safe." Finn parted his lips. "What about you, Mr. President?" A dark shadow cast over Jay¡¯s chiseled features." From what I''ve read up about this Doomsday Organization these few days, I can conclude that this act of revenge would never end without the Ares family paying a hefty price. That''s just the way they work, Finn. So let all this hate and revenge end with m e." Finn stared at the calendar on the wall. There were only three days left before death came knocking at their doors. Jay stood from the chair, his head held high like a king in the night. There was a ferocious and domineering aura oozing from him. "I should begin the final preparations for the estate." Jay made his way to Chateau de Selene. Seeing him, the grand old master huffed and turned away, ignoring him. Grand Old Master had never once looked at him with anything but a long face ever since his ignorant decision to return to Tourmaline Estate. Jay bent down in front of Grand Old Master and smiled. "How long more are you nning to hold it against me? There are only three days left until we die and part ways. We''ll be reincarnated as different people with no memory of each other. Our paths may never cross again. Won''t you take thesest few days t o teach your grandson a little more about life?" Grand Old Master was exasperated. ¡°Look at you, Jay Ares. A man living on borrowed time and yet you still have the mood to joke around." Perhaps the grand old master had adored Jay too much. As a result, Jay had always held himself cool andposed regardless of the situation. "People die, Grandfather. Such is the way of life. I''ve spent mine loving with my entire heart. I have no regrets," Jay replied. "Do you really?" Grand Old Master asked. "You even gave her Grand Asia. What if she takes this company you''ve poured your heart into and your children to marry the man you hate?" A ferocious glint cut through the calm on Jay¡¯s attractive features. Grand Old Master clicked his tongue and sighed. "You don''t want that to happen, do you? Then get out of Tourmaline Estate. I''m sure your abilities are more than enough to protect yourself." Jay replied, "Let''s not waste time on such nonconstructive topics, shall we, Grandfather? I came here to discuss countermeasures against Doomsday Organization.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Grand Old Master shook his head vigorously. "Forget i t. Death is the only option." Jay turned to look at the guard barrack not too far away. "If it is as you say, Grandfather, that death is the only option, then why won¡¯t you have them stay and die with you at Tourmaline Estate?" The grand old master¡¯s eyes shed with guilt. "I really can¡¯t hide anything from you." Collecting himself, the grand old master began to discuss with Jay in all seriousness. "Doomsday likes using biochemical weapons when they ughter, Jay. I suppose you could call it a silver lining, but the Ares family hase to understand a part of such weaponry during your mother¡¯s stay at Tourmaline Estate. I¡¯ve made a tank strong enough to withhold such biochemical weapons and I¡¯d like you to drive it that day." Jay brushed him off with a perfunctory agreement." Sure. I''ve had a professor in senior cosmetics at the Legendary Youth Academy prepare a few scapegoats who have simr body shapes to you as well. All you''ll have to do is wait patiently in the Underground Pce. Although you''ll need to wait in hunger for help to arrive two dayster." Chapter 914 Chapter 914 The grand old master nodded with a smile. "Sure." While both believed that their ns were the best, the two believed even more in their own ability in looking for loopholes in the other¡¯s scheme. "You can¡¯t go back on your words, Jay. I won''t hide in the Underground Pce if you don''t get in the tank." Jay was an exceptional negotiator. ¡±11:59 PM. We¡¯ll follow through with the other''s ns." Grand Old Master was displeased, for he had not an inch of advantage in the situation. "You''ve never once let your grandfather win. Haven''t you ever heard of respecting your elders?" Jay Ares held his ground. "You¡¯ve never let me win either, Grandfather, not even when I was just a baby. Haven''t you heard of letting children win? How am I supposed to respect my elders if you''ve never taught m e what it means to let children win, Grandfather?¡± Grand Old Master waved a hand at him. "Go away. All you know how to do is frustrate me." Jay turned and left. The grand old master tapped without rhythm against the coffee table in front of him, his expression one of confusion. "I''d like to see how you''re going to hide us all in the Underground Pce." Exiting Chateau de Selene, Jay looked up at the tower with the countdown numbers on it. D3! A confident smile broke on his chiseled features. Two dayster. Angeline spent every day calling Baby Robbie only to b e sent to voicemail every time. The person at the other end of the line did not show any hints of picking up. That had Angeline growing anxious. With no other option, she dialed the numbers of friends who lived over in S country and inquired about the situation of the Taekwondopetition there. N?velDrama.Org content. However, this was what she heard from her friends," There isn''t any youth division Taekwondo competition in S country, though." Angeline felt her heart sink. Summoning her courage, she dialed Jay''s number to ask. Red Spider Lily was a bright song, sang by Angeline herself when she was young. Her voice was light and clear, while her heart was carefree and void of anything negative. Putting it as his ringtone, Jay would y it time and time again whenever he found himself missing Angeline. Jay was stunned to hear Red Spider Lily ring out on its own ord this time. After a while, he reached out a shaky hand to pick up the phone. The screen disyed Angeline''s name. Jay¡¯s chest was full with a heart-warming surprise. Trembling, he epted the call. After a long while of silence did Angeline¡¯s interrogative voice ring out." Where¡¯s Robbie? Where are you keeping him?" Her voice seemed to drip with distress. Jay wanted nothing more than to console her, but this was also thest day. He refused to provoke her during such dangerous times. "Angeline Severe!" He forced his voice to sound as cold and collected as possible. "I''ve already sent Robbie to a secret location to train." Jay prayed that Robbie going missing was merely a cmity and that he would soon return to soothe the pain Angelina was due. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Angeline asked softly, "How long more until Robbiees back?" Jay swallowed, taking his time before he replied," That''ll depend on him. He''ll be back soon if he''s hardworking with his studies and martial arts practice." Angeline could not bring herself to ept such ruthless separation regardless of how casual Jay tried to make it sound. N?velDrama.Org content. She began to yell. "He''s just a child, Jay Ares. How could you send him somewhere so far away? I want him back." She wailed. "You b*stard." The corners of Jay¡¯s eyes burned. He wanted to find and bring Robbie back too, but it was no longer within his abilities. The sudden outburst of emotions had Angelina''s optic nerves going haywire and she immediately lost sight i n her eyes. This happened while Angeline was walking on a crowded pavement. The sudden loss of sight had her staggering onto the asphalt before she knew it. The sharp whistle of an engine echoed through the line, followed by hoarse yelling. "Hey, are you trying to get yourself killed?" "Sorry, sorry, sorry...¡± Angeline saw nothing but ck, almost as if she had been engulfed by ck-out curtains with no exit in sight. "My eyes..." she muttered to herself. Hearing the myriad of other sounds trickling through the line, Jay began to filter out the truth from a load of mixed information. Unease made its home in his chest. Had Angeline''s eyes given out? Such thought would never have crossed his mind had i t not been for the fact that Angeline once lost her vision for a short period of time before. Right at that moment, he heard another shout from the other end of the line. "Don''te out and cause problems if you''re blind." "Sorry, sorry.¡± Angeline apologized slowly. Jay shot up from his chair and dashed toward the door. Then, as if he had forgotten something, he turned back and took thevender cologne on the old shelf. He drenched himself with the scent. Tracing the location of her phone, Jay found Angeline i n no time. She sat there helplessly on the road with her hands wrapped around her knees and her head between them. She was letting out heartbreaking sobs. People had gathered around her and began to point fingers. "What a shameless blind woman, running to the middle of the road to scam drivers who hit you." "Don''t you blind people have your own designated paths? It must be my misfortune to meet such an hical blind person like you." Jay walked over, his gaze sharp enough to kill. After staring down at everyone around her, they began to flutter away like birds. It was not his Angelina''s fault that she had suddenly lost her vision, so of course she was not used to walking those designated paths. To think that the public would openly humiliate her like that. Absolutely disgusting. Lifting Angelina''s arms and cing them around his neck, Jay skillfully carried her away. On his back, Angeline trembled as she cried. Jay dared not speak while tears of his own trickled out his own eyes. On Jay''s back, Angeline thanked him tearfully. "Thank you for helping me." Jay dared not respond. Instead, he ced her hand on the corner of his lips. Angeline was stunned. "You can¡¯t speak?¡± He curled her fingers toward her in reply. Angeline''s tears slowly stopped. Why did this mute man feel so familiar? His back was as broad and as warm as Jay¡¯s. However, the man seemed to be covered in a scent Jay hated the most. Lavender. Its flowernguage was waiting for love. She had gifted him such a cologne before only to receive a frown that spoke of his distaste. "Lavender means to wait for love, Angeline. Your Jaybie doesn''t like that. His love is more of a ''gather ye rosebuds while ye may'' type of love, instead of waiting until it''s toote. Your Jaybie loves in the moment with no regrets." Chapter 916 Chapter 916 How could this warm and broad back belong to Jay? Carrying her to Josephine''s rented apartment, he sent thetter a quick text stating, ''Sis Angeline''s eyes have gone blind. Return quickly to take care of her.'' Josephine did not reply, not even after a long while. Unable to leave a blind Angeline alone in the apartment, Jay decided to stay and take care of her. He poured Angeline tea and made her food. Filtering through thevender cologne he had sprayed on himself, Angeline found the scent of him left behind in the room. It solidified the idea that Jay was indeed right there. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As they ate, Angeline spoke, sounding touched, "Can I touch your face? You¡¯ve spent the better half of an entire day taking care of me and I''d like to know what my savior looks like.¡± The cutleries in Jay''s hands fell onto the table as he nervously came up with a way to respond to Angeline''s small request. Standing up, he took silent steps toward the coffee table and picked up the scissors sitting atop it. Quickly, he snipped his hair into a messy buzzcut. Then, he returned to the dining table and held Angeline¡¯s hands carefully in his before cing them on his face. He also made sure to contort his handsome features into a twisted expression. Trailing her fingers on his face, Angeline felt a jolt of electricity buzzing through her veins as her fingertips inched up his cheek. Angeline was shocked. Only Jay could feel so familiar. She began to tremble in tion. She trailed her hands from his messy buzzcut to his contorted expression before settling them on his seductive Adam¡¯s apple. She prayed that her heart was wrong. However, Jay suddenly held her hands and ced them back on the table, rejecting her touch. A little embarrassed, Angeline asked, "I just wanted to know whether you''re a man or a woman." Jay wrote a reply on her palm. ''Man''. Angeline spoke, "You remind me of my..." Hesitating, she choked out the next word, "Love." A sweet and shy smile graced her features as she spoke of him. Jay was stunned. It had all been a facade! The indifferent expression she had been wearing in front o f him as of recent was fake! He wrote in her palm again. ''How is he?'' After a while, Angeline replied, "He''s the best Jaybie the world could offer." Jay wrote again. ''I don''t believe you. The world has no such perfect person.'' Angeline hid the smile behind her eyelids. Her voice was sharp when she spoke next, "Indeed. Such a perfect Jaybie doesn''t exist anymore... He died." Jay felt his blood freeze over. He was rooted in ce for a long while. He lightly let go of her hands and stood, his legs feeling weak. Right then, his phone rang. The caller ID showed Josephine. Jay then opened the door and left. "Hello?" Zayne''s voice rang out from the speaker as he epted the call. "How¡¯s my sister, President Ares?" "We''ll talk more when you arrive." Jay did not even have the strength to talk. Angelina''s disappointment in him loomed over him like a curse, imprisoning him. He returned to Angelina''s side and began to help her clean while he forced down the pain within his heart. Then, he turned to look at the clock on the wall. It was 7:09 PM. The Ares family would meet its end in a few hours. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Jay left without a sound. Zayne rushed over to the apartment to find Angeline sitting straight on the sofa. With her eyes unfocused, she looked nk and lost. Zayne found his legs almost giving out at the sight. "Angel.¡± Zayne staggered forward. Hearing Zayne¡¯s voice, Angeline stood excitedly. "He came, didn''t he, Zayne?" Zayne was rooted in ce. Then, he smiled bashfully. "I don''t know. All I know is that I received an anonymous tip telling me to pick you up from here. So I came." Angeline was feeling a rush of adrenaline coursing through her. "It must be him. He pretended to be mute and even sprayed thevender cologne he hated the most just to hide his identity from me." Angeline''s tears began to fall. "He must havee to help me when he heard that my eyes can''t see anymore through the phone. But I don''t get it. Why would he push me away so ruthlessly if he can''t let go of me?" Zayne uttered out, ¡°Let''s go take you to the doctor, okay, Angel? Let''s go take a look at your eyes." Angeline nodded. Zayne crouched in front of her. "I''ll carry you." Angeline ced her hands on Zayne¡¯s shoulders. Zayne almost staggered as he stood, causing suspicion to swim in Angelina''s eyes. Not everyone¡¯s backs were as steady and warm as Jay''s. Angeline was certain that the man from moments ago was indeed Jay Ares. Zayne brought Angeline to Grand Asia Hospital. After giving her a full-body check-up, the doctor concluded, saying, "While the organs aren''t damaged, your loss of sight may be caused by the nerves that have gone haywire. I suggest that you stay for observation." The heavy weight on Zayne¡¯s shoulders lifted. Grayson suddenly appeared in front of Angeline with a serious look as they made their way out of Grand Asia. "Please follow us, Miss Severe. There''s a document we need you to sign.¡± Hearing Grayson''s voice, Angeline asked shakily, " What document?" Grayson hesitated before answering, "The divorce papers from the president." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Angeline froze. After a long while, Angeline replied with her voice shaking with emotions, "Alright." It was naive of her to assume that he would forget about the divorce should she not bring up the subject. After all, as long as they had not yet filed for a divorce, he would always be her husband even if he dumped her or was cold to her. However, there was no escaping fate. What woulde woulde. Carefully, Angeline walked downstairs with her hands on the handrail. By the entrance was a beautiful red limited edition Ferrari. The interior of the car was luxurious, set with sunflowers made of diamonds everywhere. Clear as day, it was a woman''s car. Respectfully, Grayson opened the passenger door for her. Zayne was shocked, for Grayson''s attitude toward her reminded him of that to Jay-detailed and with nothing amiss. With Angeline in the car, Grayson caringly closed the door for her as well. Seeing that Zayne was still shocked, Grayson lowered his voice and spoke in a grave tone, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Severe. We''ll take good care of... Ms. President." It finally dawned on Zayne. Angeline was Grand Asia''s new executive president. Zayne lied to Angeline, saying, "I need to use the toilet, Angel. Call me when you¡¯re done with what you need t o do, alright?" Angeline nodded. She trusted Grayson. The feeling was an extension of the unbridled trust she had for Jay. In the back seat of the Ferrari were three other members of Ghost, all donned in ck suits. The car drove to its destination-a secret castle. As of that moment, the clock struck 11 PM. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 Grayson''s expression turned grim. Arriving at the castle, two lines of beautifuldies approached and helped Angeline inside. Angeline felt impatient. "I thought we were signing documents, Grayson? Where have you brought me?" Grayson replied politely, "Give me a moment. I''ll retrieve the documents." Thedies helped Angeline to the study as Grayson ced the divorce papers in front of her. Then, he handed her a pen. Angeline¡¯s heart broke. Holding the pen, she found herself unable to summon the courage to sign her name at all. "Tell me the contents of the divorce agreement, Grayson," she suddenly spoke. Grayson felt uneasy. Angeline spoke again, "He has a huge family and his own business. Money is bound to get involved in this divorce. Not to mention our three kids. I have to know what happens to them." Grayson replied, "The president leaves all three children under your care." Angeline¡¯s expression froze. "Does he not want any of them? Not even one?" Angeline used to be afraid that he would ruthlessly take them all away. Instead, he wanted none at all. His decision chilled Angeline''s heart. Why else would he not want any of their children if not because he wanted to cut all ties with her? "What about his wealth? Do I not get any at all?" Angeline stood in indignance. She did not need the money, but this was a matter of his attitude. She wanted, no, needed to know. However, Grayson remained silent. Angeline burst into unhingedughter. He might as well be dead to her. "So that''s how it is, huh?" Angeline''s maddeningughter quickly turned into mournful sobs. "What have I done wrong, Jaybie? Why are you treating me like this? What did I do wrong? Tell me. I''ll change. I promise, I''ll be better. "I know I should''ve listened to you. I''m sorry for disappointing you. I went to get stic surgery even when you forbade me. I left when you told me to stay. That''s why you''re angry, right? But hasn¡¯t it been long enough? Hasn¡¯t this punishmentsted long enough? "Please, Jaybie. Please,e back to me. I''m sorry. Please." Angeline wailed, the sorrow in her voice clenching the hearts of everyone who heard. Grayson silently wiped a tear of his own. His gaze was fixed at the clock on the wall as he watched the minute hand tick by. The Signal of Death was floating about in his mind. The way the number dropped daily from 13 to 1 was seared into the back of his mind. He wanted nothing more than to stay by the president''s side and be his ride or die. However, the president had made the members of Ghost vow to him. They had vowed to protect Angeline for the rest of their lives and to give themselves to Angeline as the new head ofmand. In a rage, Angeline ripped the document to shreds. "I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± Angeline protested. "He was the one who sought me out first. He''d better b e ready to deal with me for the rest of his life. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "He promised that we''d be together, till death do we part. That we''d face everything together, all the ups and downs of life. So why is he going back on his words? Why?" The divorce papers flew about the room like snowkes fluttering in the air. Angeline sobbed. The castle was filled with an air of sorrow. At the same time in Eminent Honor Limited. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 Zayne stared uneasily at the clock on the wall. Josephine sat on the bed, her hands tied behind her back. After the nth time of turning to look at the wall, Josephine could not help but tease him. "This is already the 99th time you¡¯ve looked at the clock, Zayne. Do you want to hug it? Maybe even live the rest of your life with the clock?¡± 1 Zayne sat anxiously next to her. "Josephine, what if I tell you that tonight''s the night of Doomsday¡¯s and Tourmaline Estate''s battle? What would you-" Josephine''s eyes widened with fear at the implications of his words. She began to yell and scream, "Let me out. I need to go.¡± Zayne was taken aback by her sudden outburst." Josephine, I just said maybe-¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Josephine began to struggle against the ties. "What if this maybe bes a reality, Zayne? That means I¡¯ll never get to see my family ever again after tonight. You¡¯re taking away myst chance to say goodbye, Zayne! How could you be so merciless? You monster!" Zayne felt his mind crack under the weight of Josephine''s angry words. "After tonight, Josephine, when morninges tomorrow, I promise I''ll untie you, okay? I promise.¡± Right at that moment, a thunderous echo rang from outside the windows. As if a thunder strong enough to split the sky had sounded, its vibrations left no corner of Imperial Capital untouched. Zayne and Josephine felt their eardrums about to burst. The two shared a look. Pulling open the curtains, Zayne looked toward the direction of Tourmaline Estate to find it engulfed by a dark fog. Zayne muttered to himself, "Is it actually happening?" Mustering up the force of 1,000 men, Josephine tried t o break free from the rope around her wrists. Zayne turned to see her face contorting from the effort put in her hands and the breathtaking red in the corner of her eyes. She was being driven by the pain i n her heart. "I hate you, Zayne Severe. "I hate you." Josephine yelled, "It¡¯s my fault for loving you. "If you can¡¯t marry me, that¡¯s fine. But why can¡¯t you even let me fulfill thisst wish of mine? ¡°You sure are good to me." Zayne''s breath hitched at Josephine''s words. "I''m doing this for your sake, Josephine." Josephine yelled, "For my sake? You''d respect my wishes and help theme true if you were really doing it for me." Zayne trembled as he walked toward Josephine, pulling her into his arms as she wailed to her heart''s content. "Please, Josephine. I¡¯m begging you. It''s just for tonight, okay? Don''t cry, it¡¯ll be over soon." Josephine''s voice wasced with anger. "No. If anything happens to the Ares family after tonight, I swear, Zayne. I swear, I''ll kill myself then and there." Zayne gaped in reaction to her words. The crying, the tantrums, and the kicking had left Josephine exhausted. Limply, she fell onto the bed and began to use Zayne of his sins. "You have no idea what it means to love, Zayne." "We used to just be the eldest daughter of the Ares family and the son of a downtrodden family. You felt like you weren''t enough and you wouldn''t dare to ept my love, so I chased after you instead. You loved me, didn''t you? So why didn''t you ept my love? You just had to push a Shirley Thomas between u s. You just had to burn away every lingering thought I had of you. "Alright, you did it. There¡¯s nothing left for me to stay. All I want is to die with my family, so why do you have to stop me? "Why do you always have to go against my heart''s wishes? It hurts, more that it''d hurt to die. "I shouldn¡¯t have loved you. "I mean it, Zayne. I should never have loved you." Zayne''s eyes glistened with tears as he struggled to breathe. His chest was being weighed down by a boulder over his heart. Staring at Josephine''s spiritless eyes, he muttered sorrowfully, "You''re right. You should never have loved me. I¡¯m not someone who deserves the love you''re willing to give." Chapter 920 Chapter 920 Staring at Zayne, Josephine found that there was nothing but shock on his attractive features, not even a n ounce of anger between his brows. Josephine crawled over to him and pleaded. "Please, Zayne. I''ve never begged much of you, so please, just this once, can''t you just let me fulfill this wish of mine?" Tears streamed freely from Zayne¡¯s eyes. "I would do anything to fulfill any other wish of yours, Josephine. But how am I supposed to say yes when you''re asking me to kill yourself?" Josephine replied, "I''m not afraid of dying, Zayne. I''m really not. If anything, death is more of an escape for m e." Zayne burst into anger. "Do you even hear yourself? How could you be so ruthless as to ask for death in front of me? Tell me, what did I risk my life for when you''re not even going to cherish your life?" Josephine''s eyes widened. "What are you talking about?" Zayne was extremely despondent. "I don''t know what I''m talking about either, Josephine. I''m probably just going crazy from your tantrums." Josephine¡¯s enchanting gaze hardened. "What did you just say?¡± As if Zayne would dare to repeat. Josephine started yelling, "Tell me, Zayne. Exin what you meant. I don''t want to owe you anything. So when exactly did you save my life?" Zayne remained silent. A stray tear trickled out the corner of his eye to the corner of his lips. Memories from years ago that Josephine tried to forget surfaced in her mind. Memories of being taken advantage of while she pursued Zayne. Her entire body felt limp when she awoke in the hospital. There were only 24 hours¡¯ worth of memories in her mind, yet the calendar on the table showed that 40 days had passed. To help her move on from the scarring memories, Jay had sent her overseas before she knew it. It slowly muddled the memories in her mind. If Zayne said he had saved her, then that would be the only usible time. "Zayne." Josephine''s voice was warm and soft. "Don¡¯t b e angry anymore, okay? I promise I won''t try to kill myself. So please, bring me to Tourmaline Estate, I just want to see them again. Even if it¡¯s from afar. I promise I won''t make a sound. I just want to see." Zayne stared at her doubtfully. The request in Josephine''s eyes swayed Zayne¡¯s judgment. He had never fulfilled any of her requests before. "How am I supposed to believe you?" Zayne asked weakly. Josephine smiled palely. "I suddenly don''t want to die anymore. I have to live if I want to recover the memories my brother hid from me back then." Zayne¡¯splexion paled- However, Zayne believed that she no longer wished to die as he read the determination in Josephine''s eyes. Josephine leaped off the bed and ran toward the door the moment Zayne undid the ropes around her wrist. However, she only found Zayne¡¯s hand tightly gripping her wrists. Looking at him, Josephine read the concern in his eyes. Josephine smiled. "You cane if you don''t believe me." Zayne nodded. "Alright.¡± Josephine was stunned. She could not believe that he had just agreed to a risky adventure without hesitation. At the same time in Tourmaline Estate. It was absolute chaos.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 Large bats circled the air above Tourmaline Estate. Each was equipped with a radar-like device that swept over every corner of the estate. It left the living things within the estate nowhere to hide. Ray after ray of death engulfed the living like charges of electricity, burning them into crisp corpses. Within the Fragrant Vessel Court. In the dining room, the corners of Jay''s lips tugged into a beautiful smile as he stared at the fainted members of his family. This was hisst dinner with them. To ensure that they would not obstruct his ns, Jay hadced their dinner with fake poison. "People, have them brought to the biochemical coffins." "Yes, Sir." The originally narrow tunnel from Fragrant Vessel Court to the Underground Pce had widened greatly thanks to the all-nighter pulled to work on it. Arriving at the Underground Pce, Jay watched over as his people ced Grandfather and everyone else into the biochemical coffins. He closed the coffins himself. Not only were these coffins made to withstand the sweeping of infra-red rays, but it could also disrupt the radars used. Furthermore, their strong sealing system could keep any form of toxic gas from seeping i n. A certain amount of oxygen was kept within the coffin, though it would only suffice for around two days before it ran out. With that, Jay turned and left the Underground Pce, not forgetting topletely block off the tunnel. He returned to Fragrant Vessel Court. pping twice, his family appeared in front of him. Grand Old Master was supporting himself on his cane while Jack Ares had a refined and solemn expression on his face. James Ares was in the wheelchair... Jay spoke, "Thank you. I promise the Ares family will d o what we can for your families.¡± "The Ares family has helped us, Master Jay. It''s an honor to give our lives to you. Not to mention that we''re all men on borrowed time. To die is merely a question of when." Jay nodded. "Then you shall walk out with me." With that, Jay took a big step toward the court''s main doors. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Pulling open the door, he was hit with an onught of vibrations airborne and on the ground that almost burst his eardrums. He watched men from the guard barrack run about, their numbers dwindling to a mere handful. Then, therge bats began to descend, revealing cloaked men in ck outfits who alighted their crafts. On their wrists were shlight-looking devices that shot out rays of light that could render livingnd dead. With it, they began to check for remaining lives. In front of Fragrant Vessel Court was parked a modified and transformable tank. The tank itself looked impressive as well, suiting Jay''s dignified aura. The corners of Jay¡¯s lips tilted beautifully just as members of the Doomsday Organization ran toward him. Then, he dashed across the grasnd with the speed o f a cheetah into the midst of people. He began to fight them. It was unlike members of the Ares family to sit by and watch. Guards from Chateau de Selene''s guard barrack began to rush out with specialized armor. Jay spoke, "Show me what you''ve got." His legs would still be rather stiff had it not been for his vigorous physical therapy these past few days. Jay''s movements were swift and strong as he was smart enough to couple the strength of Taekwondo that he had learned ever since he was a child and the fluidity of mixed martial arts that he had fallen in love withter on. Surrounded by members of the Doomsday Organization, Jay found himself without even an ounce of fear in sight. His white button bloomed with reminiscence to lotuses as his body moved with agility in the air. In no time, the members were left fallen on the floor in a circle around him. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 s, the guards of Tourmaline Estate did not fare as well as Jay Ares. By the hands of the Doomsday Organization, broken necks, dismembered limbs, and separated torsos syed all over the ce... it was a gruesome sight. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Right at that moment, a special bat-like aircraftnded and a man in a white-hooded cloak descended from it. The Spiriter immediately approached to report. "The radar has shown a total of 1780 deaths within Tourmaline Estate, Young Master, out of a total of 1990 mortality cards.¡± "There are still 206 of them left inside. Get rid of them." As usual, the young master gave a curt order. "Find me the identities of the dead." Jay¡¯s heart chilled. There should be 210 people left. Considering 1780 out of 1990 members of the Tourmaline Estate had died, who were the four members left? "Cole Yorks!" Jay suddenly yelled. "You can''t hide from me!¡± The man in the white cloak and white fox-shaped mask walked over. "Being too intelligent is a sin, Jay Ares. Would you like to know the price to pay?" Despite the voice changer, Jay could ascertain from his tone and intonation that this was indeed Cole Yorks. For Angeline and their kids, as well as to fulfill his own selfish desires, Jay decided to lie to Cole. "The Ares family is humiliated by the fact that your Aunt Chloe seduced my uncle and gave birth to Angeline. The Ares family is a virtuous name and we''ll never recognize such merciless evildoers like you as part of our family." "What did you say?" Cole had always held himself as a n emotionless robot whenever he went on missions. Yet he found himself pushed to despairing limits by Jay''s words. All because of the words ''Angeline is Aunt Chloe''s daughter''. "You''re lying!¡± Cole roared. Jay snorted. "Hmph. You could always just take Zetty¡¯s hair for a DNA test if you don''t believe me." Jay threw him a small clothed pouch. Cole caught it. Jayid his reversed psychology on thick. "You want t o know why I''ve suddenly stopped loving Angeline? It''s because her veins bleed the shameful blood of you Yorks." 1 Cole raged. "You''ll wish you were dead when I''m done with you, Jay Ares." Shaking with anger, he pointed a finger at Jay. "What are the rest of you waiting for? Get the weapons if you can''t beat him in a fistfight." A prideful smirk swam in Jay''s eyes. Multiplerge bats took off and began to drop countless new biochemical bombs at Jay. mes burst upon impact and the fire began to spread quickly, turning the area into a sea of burning mes. Meanwhile, Jay whizzed through the fire. At the same time, the guards threw off their armor as well to reveal the same white shirt Jay was wearing underneath, their physique resembling Jay¡¯s. Like soldiers on suicide missions, they ran toward Jay as decoys. It dawned on Jay that this was Grandfather¡¯s final n. At the same time, the guards began throwing smoke bombs that they had already prepared. ck smoke engulfed the estate. "Quick, Master Jay. Get in the tank." They shielded Jay as he got inside. By the time the smoke vanished, Tourmaline Estate became crowded with hundreds of the same tank, driven by men who looked the same. Staring at the soldiers who rushed into danger for him, Jay finally understood. Grandfather''s guards had dispersed long ago, leaving only elites to aid him as he escaped. "Thank you, Grandfather.¡± An evil smirk graced the corner of Jay¡¯s lips. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 Sitting in his battle aircraft, Cole took off his foxshaped mask and looked down at Tourmaline Estate. Like a winner staring at his opponent from above, a victorious smile red in his eagle-like eyes. "All of you will pay for the death of Aunt Chloe, Jay Ares." Bats took off from the ground at the same time and began to fly around the estate, raining beads of concentrated biochemical weaponry. Meanwhile, Jay''s tank went mad like a demon who had finally been released after being locked away for millennia, firing high caliber bombs from its back as it crashed recklessly within the estate. After losing hundreds of tanks to the bats, Jay initiated self-destruct on his. "May the glory of Tourmaline Estate be remembered i n history." Jay''s eyes glistened with stubborn tears. "Boom!" Likerges crashing, Tourmaline Estate exploded. Red hot mes burst in the air while pieces of tinder joined and fueled the sea of fire. Cole gaped in shock with wide eyes as he stared at the orange sea. "You¡¯re a cruel man, Jay Ares." Soon enough, the Spiriter approached and reported, " Tourmaline Estate is engulfed by poisonous gas, Young Master. There¡¯s no way the people within Tourmaline Estate would survive this, not when Jay Ares used a specialbustion gas." Cole was stunned into a stupor. "He fought intending to die, didn¡¯t he? Indeed, Jay Ares, I''m no match for your courage, your intellect, or your strength.¡± "It''s almost sunrise, Young Master. Let us return." Cole stared nkly at the sea of mes beneath. "It should be impossible for Jay¡¯s tank to survive such a widespread fire, right?" The Spiriter replied, "Unless he''s a god, I think not." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Cole lifted a hand. "Mission aplished." The bats above the estate began to disperse, lifting the heavy gloom that once weighed over it. From the foot of the mountain behind the estate, Josephine watched the happenings within Tourmaline with frightfully widened eyes. She watched Jay control the tank, and she watched Jay blow up the estate himself. "No..." After a long while, Josephine screamed heart-wrenchingly only to have Zayne reach out to muffle her mouth. "Don''t scream, Josephine!" "But Jay-" Josephine was too upset to speak. Her heart burned in her chest and her throat was clogged. There was no outlet for the anguish within her. Eyes red, Zayne held her tightly against himself. "It¡¯s over now, Josephine. It''s over now." As far as they were concerned, Jay had used his death to protect the public''s perception of Tourmaline Estate. They had watched, with their own two eyes, how Jay turned the tables on the Doomsday Organization with his intellect and how he disyed extraordinary amounts of courage by initiating self-destruct. At the very least, Doomsday Organization could not humiliate thete Ares family the same way they had with the people of Bright Moon Vige. Jay''s selflessness had made it hard for everyone who watched to breathe. First light pierced through the horizon as the earth met a new dawn. The sound of fire sirens rang loud within Imperial Capital. People had already surrounded the outside of Tourmaline Estate. s, they were at a loss in face of a fire that roared to meters of height. Within the secret castle. After a short rest overnight, light shone into Angeline''s eyes again. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Blinking her eyes open, Angeline looked around the familiar environment. Right, it was where Jay had forcefully induced herbor. Angeline stared in surprise as two gentle and prettylooking maids entered the room with a cleaning basin. "I heard thunders and explosions from Imperial Capitalst night. What was that all about?" The two maids halted, their eyes immediately reddening. They choked out a reply, "We don''t know what happened either, except that it came from Tourmaline Estate.¡± Angeline''s expression grew doubtful. "You''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?" The two maids hung their heads, not daring to speak another word. Lifting the covers, Angeline ran out barefooted. Outside the bedroom was stationed two members of Ghost by the doors, guarding it. Seeing Angeline, they immediately bowed respectfully. Angeline reached out to pinch the man¡¯spels. Such quality suits could onlye from Grand Asia. "Where''s Jay Ares?" Angeline immediately assumed that Jay must have locked her up in this mysterious ce. Not knowing how to answer Angeline''s question, the two members opted to remain silent. Angeline spared the two aforementioned maids a nce. It was evident that the four of them worked under Jay, or how else could she exin the unspoken agreement to not answer any of her questions? Angeline searched every room looking for him, but Jay was nowhere in sight. All she found was Grayson, walking out of the study with a new copy of their divorce papers. Walking toward Angeline, Grayson spoke in a grim tone, "The president is sorry for his selfish actions, forcing you to stay by his side his entire life. As of now, he¡¯s decided t o return your freedom to you." Grayson handed Angeline the divorce papers again. Angeline took them. She had not been able to read through its contents yesterday due to her loss of sight. Therefore today, she would take a good look at how ruthless Jay treated his ex-lovers. Flipping open the first page, the anger in Angeline''s eyes slowly transformed into confusion with every word she read. Written in ck and white, Jay had not only left all the children in her care but had given her all his assets as well. The word ''Majeure'' was written on the line stating the reason for the divorce. It was not ack of love. Papers fell from Angeline''s hands as she tried to process the words she read. Anxiously, she grabbed Grayson¡¯s hand. "What happened to him? Tell me.¡± The thread Grayson hung from snapped at Angeline''s sudden outburst. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . His tears fell as he was unable to hold back anymore. "Ms. President, Master Jay-" Grayson gulped. "I should not be the one to tell you the news, Ms. President." Grayson''s silence only had Angeline''s heart racing even wilder in her chest like a horse let loose. "What did you call me, Grayson?" Despite her frantess, Grayson''s ''Ms. President¡¯ echoed powerfully in her mind. "Ms. President?" Angeline¡¯s eyes screamed in fear. "Isn''t Jay your president?" Angeline struggled to breathe, feeling as if she had been ced in a cramped little box where oxygen was scarce. Grayson replied, "He transferred Grand Asia under your name a few days ago." Angeline staggered backward. "What happened to him? Why would he do this?" Grayson remained silent. Angeline roared. "Tell me, Grayson. This is an order from your president." Grayson lifted his gaze, tears streaming from his reddened eyes. "You might be able to say goodbye if you rush to Tourmaline Estate now, Ms. President." Say goodbye? Angeline felt her legs give at the two mere words. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 With a one-track mind, Angeline dashed about the castle in search of its exit. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Grayson activated the castle''s stone door to allow the trickling of morning light into the otherwise dark interior. Raising a hand over her eyes, Angelina turned eastward to find the blue sky dyed vermillion by the mes over Tourmaline Estate. Angelina''s chest felt heavy and her heart threatened t o leap out of her chest. Grayson stopped the Ferrari in front of Angelina. "Get i n, Ms. President.¡± Toward the Ferrari Angelina staggered, pulling open the car doors with a quick move and sitting inside. The Ferrari gave a low rumble before it sped eastward and toward the sea of mes. Her gaze fell on the diamond-set sunflowers within the interior of the car. Angeline reached a trembling hand to touch its petals. Her mind echoed with Jay''s enchanting baritone." Diamonds represent forever while sunflowers represent happiness. Stay happy and carefree forever, Angeline. That''s all Jaybie could ask for.¡± Angelina''s eyes immediately reddened. "Who bought this car, Grayson?" Grayson swallowed. "He had everything prepared before he left. He¡¯s prepared everything for you, Ms. President, no matter what it is." Angeline asked shakily, "Where is he going?¡± Grayson grew silent, his tears threatening to fall again. Grayson was filled with too much energy that he dared not and could not let out. This energy became the speed the car raced in the wilderness. The Ferrari sped through hills and into the main road that led to Tourmaline Estate. A burning shade of green spread to the horizon. Shocked, Angeline stared with wide eyes at Tourmaline Estate. She broke into a heart-wrenching wail as she found herself unable to be convinced by the ruined silhouette of the building to be anything but the estate itself. "What happened here?" Grayson stepped fully on the elerator, bringing the Ferrari to Tourmaline Estate''s gates in the blink of an eye. Stumbling out of the Ferarri, Angeline was met with the sight of countless firetrucks trying to cate the mes. Fragrance Vessel Court was burned down, leaving nothing but cracked walls melting in the fiery heat. She tugged on a worker nearby and stammered, asking, "The people inside..." The person interrupted with a reply before she could finish her question. "There are no signs of life." Angeline''s eyes rolled back, falling onto the floor. However, she was supported by a pair of strong hands. "Ms. President." Angeline turned to look at him weakly. "Where is he? Tell me." Grayson remained silent. Angeline grabbed Grayson agitatedly. "He''s not inside, right? Tell me he''s not inside." Grayson''s eyes burned as he choked out. "I don¡¯t know, Ms. President...¡± Grayson had not the heart to tell Angeline the truth. Not when Jay had put so much thought into ensuring her a happy life. Who was Grayson to throw away all that hard work? Who was Grayson to push her into such grave sorrow? Right at that moment, Angeline heard a grieving scream. Slowly turning around, she found Josephine sobbing faintly into Zayne¡¯s chest. Angeline dragged her heavy body over. Angeline looked one breath away from death, hanging on by the thin thread of needing to know Jay¡¯s vital status-the very thing that gave her hope under this suffocating despair. "Josie!¡± she called out softly, kneeling before Josephine. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 Angeline approached with the intent to console Josephine, only to watch the unease grow as the other''s eyes fell on her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Both Zayne and Josephine''s expressions were one of pity and worry, making Angeline feel ufortable. "Where''s your brother?¡± she asked. Josephine opened her mouth, only to be muffled by Zayne¡¯s hand as if his life depended on it. The blood drained from Angeline¡¯s face, leaving her like a single-winged moth that was unable to spread its wings and fly, destined to wither away. "Where''s your brother?" Angeline asked again, her voice too low to hear the anger within. Josephine struggled out of Zayne¡¯s grasp. However, Zayne only tightened his arms in response. Like a ruthless executioner, Zayne showed no hits of letting go until Josephine breathed herst breath. Slowly, Angeline stood. Her eyes fell on the mes before them. Without notice, she ran toward the fire. Zayne and the rest felt their hearts jump. They only rxed slightly when Grayson quickly dashed after Angeline to hold her back. "Please, Ms. President. I''m so sorry for your loss." Grayson sobbed. The word ''loss'' echoed like a death knell in Angeline''s mind, driving her mad. "I want to look for him. Let me go! He''s not leaving without me." Both Zayne and Josephine quickly rushed forward tofort Angeline when they saw her outburst. Zayne spoke, "He couldn''t let you go no matter how hard he tried, Angeline. So for him, you have to live well." Angeline was too far broken to heed his words. She used to groan over how cold and aloof Jay Ares was, yet she found it impossible to ce any me on him. Not with how emotional she felt right now. How could she possibly ept such an ending now that she knew his ruthlessness was because he had n o other choice? How could she possibly ept it now that she knew he was still the Jaybie who protected her with everything he had? Grayson may have had the strength of a mule, yet he found his hold on the woman giving under Angeline¡¯s determined struggles. Both Zayne and Josephine helped him hold Angeline back, the very woman who seemed adamant about running to her death and whose voice had gone hoarse from all the screaming. "Let me go with him, please. Please, I''m begging you. You have no idea, there''s no point in living in a world without him." "You still have your parents, Angel. You still have your kids. You need to think this through." Zayne persuaded. "Tell Mother and Father I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do better in my next life. Take care of my kids. Don¡¯t hold me back, Zayne. You know I can''t survive without him. Where h e goes, I go." "You can''t die yet, Sis Angeline. Listen to me," Josephine consoled her as she sobbed. "My brother loved you so much. He even nned everything out for you after his death. You can¡¯t pour all his hard work down the drain." "No-I have to talk to him. I need to know what he was thinking when he decided to throw me away. He promised me forever.¡± Angeline heaved and cried, her sobs tearing through the air and ripping apart the hearts of those who heard. Soon after, she lost her voice. There was no sound to be heard. All that was left was a contorted expression on her gorgeous features. This sight of Angeline pushed Josephine into a sadder wave of tears. After all, she was no stranger to how falling deeply in love with someone felt. Not to mention that Sis Angelina''s love for Jay had always been one of superhuman dependency and yearning. Josephine wailed, saying, "Is there no way to lessen Sis Angeline''s pain? Her body won''t take this crying much longer." With no other option left, Grayson lifted a hand to knock Angeline out cold before anyone knew what was happening. At Mount Vi. Cole held the clothed pouch with Zetty¡¯s silky hair in his hands. He refused to believe the woman he had fallen deeply i n love with to be Aunt Chloe''s daughter. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 Carson appeared in front of him with Cole and Baby Zetty¡¯s gic test report. "Sir, the report shows that you and the owner of the hair are indeed rted." The embroidered sachet in Cole''s hand fell to the ground. His warm and handsome face revealed a touch of despair. He then drew out the four mortality cards from his pocket. Carson¡¯s falcon-like pupils contracted. "Sir, those who hold a mortality card will usually not live unless-" Cole''s gaze fell on the names written on the mortality card. "They will either die or be members of the Yorks family." There was one Doomsday Organization assassin who once spared someone whose name was on the mortality card due to soft-heartedness, causing major problems because of that. Hence, his grandfather established a firm principle. As long as a person¡¯s name was listed on the mortality card, that person would be captured and killed. If the killer was infatuated with them, then there was only one way to keep them alive-by turning them into Doomsday members. Cole threw Angeline, Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty¡¯s mortality cards to Carson, parting his lips and saying in a resolute voice, "Take the mortality cards, capture the four of them, and bring them to me." Carson caught the mortality cards. "Yes, Sir." When he turned around to leave, Cole suddenly said," Remember, Carson. I''ll be directly in charge of the life and death of these four people." Carson was slightly startled. "Yes, Sir." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The Severe''s residence. Like a cat, Finny prostrate on the roof above where Baby Zetty was. He followed Jay¡¯s instructions and wore ck overalls, a ck-hooded cloak, and a ring on his left middle finger that was engraved with the initial D for Doomsday. His mission was to protect Baby Zetty for the rest of her life. This was the final entrustment that President Ares had given him before he passed on. After being dealt with a severe blow by the burning down of Tourmaline Estate, Finn put away all his grief and sorrow, converting them into strength. He pledged to fulfill the president''s final wish. The day went by slowly. Then came the night. When Doomsday Organization¡¯s Batjet appeared in the Severe residence''spound, Finn was lurking in the darkness with his pupils brimming with intense hatred. With bloodshot eyes, he clenched his fists tightly. At this very moment, he was dying to rip these murderers who killed his foster father into shreds. The Batjet dropped a biochemical weapon, knocking out everyone in Severe''s residence instantly. Fortunately, Finn had foreseen what Doomsday would do and had prepared a gas mask in advance. Without wasting any time, four Batjets came to a stop i n front of the Severe''s residence. Five people walked out of each fighter jet. There were 20 people in total. Finn''s falcon-like pupils contracted, and he headed straight for Baby Zetty''s room. Baby Zetty had lost consciousness, and Finn was hiding behind the door. Soon, the door panel began sliding and a Spiriter walked in. Finn leaped forward and hacked him viciously with his hand, causing the man to twirl on the spot, murmuring, "We¡¯ve encountered confrontation." Finn walked out holding Baby Zetty in his arms, and 1 9 Spiriters surrounded him. "Tell me, what number are you?" They were suspicious of Finn''s identity and wanted him to exchange code words. Finn¡¯s lips parted slowly- Just as the Spiriter thought that Finn was about to say something, Finn spat at them suddenly and picked Baby Zetty up, running hell for leather. He ran as quick as lightning! The Spiriters quickly gave chase. Baby Zetty woke up after being shaken violently. When she saw herself being carried by a running '' Batman¡¯ with 19 other Batmen chasing after her from behind, Baby Zetty burst out crying from fear. "Put me down, you bad man." "I''m Finn." Like a clear spring that had dried out for a very long time, Finn¡¯s voice sounded pleasantly refreshing. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Baby Zetty was not that terrified anymore. "Who are they, Finn?" "Take a closer look at them and make sure you remember their faces, Baby Zetty. These are the guys who have killed your daddy." Finn''s voice was filled with grief, indignation, and amon hatred for the enemy. When Baby Zetty heard that Daddy was dead, she let out a heart-wrenching cry. "Daddy, Daddy!" The child''s voice sounded extremely childish. Even its power to give vent to emotions was extremely feeble. Even so, her cries made Finn¡¯s heart ache for some reason. "Don¡¯t cry, Baby Zetty. Finn will take revenge for Daddy." Baby Zetty red at the group of people with furious eyes. "Mm.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Finn ran out of the Severe¡¯s residence and came to a narrow end of the street where the group of Spiriters finally surrounded him. Finn hugged Baby Zetty tightly and asked her, "Are you afraid?" Baby Zetty had already gone through a rollercoaster of emotions. She went from being terribly frightened to being overwhelmed with grief and indignation. When grief and indignation had driven out all feelings of fear and terror, Baby Zetty was no longer terrified. "No." She shook her head. Finn felt relieved. "Alright then, hold on tight. We''ll finish off the enemy together." The Spiriters rushed forward, and long des slid out of their hands. A cold gleam shone out in all directions as the des hacked toward Finn. Finn held Baby Zetty in his arms. Every time Baby Zetty noticed the gleaming de above her head, she would hold her breath out of fear and grab onto Finn''s neck firmly with her tiny hands as she was worried that she would cry aloud. She gritted her teeth hard to keep all forms of panic locked inside of her. She was terrified of distracting Finn. After all, it was not easy for Finn to fight so many enemies alone whilst holding her. Finn''s mixed martial arts skill had attained the acme o f perfection. Not only that, he moved at the speed of light. He couldunch a devastating blow with just a single punch, beating several Doomsday assassins to the ground in n o time at all. Even so, his opponents were well-experienced assassins. They soon found his weakness. "Kill the child." Finn was a little flustered after hearing the other party''s instructions. When the opponent''s long de hacked downward, Finn was only focused on protecting Baby Zetty as he leaned over and pressed Baby Zetty under him, exposing his entire back. The long de shed his back, sending blood sttering all over the ce. "Are you bleeding, Finn? Hurry up and put me down." Baby Zetty wept. Finn said in a loud and clear voice, "I promised your daddy to not leave you behind no matter what." Baby Zetty''s gorgeousrge eyes looked stunned and dazed when she heard what he said. Finn had learned from his mistakes and dared not let his guards down anymore. On the contrary, the fury in his heart was aroused when the Doomsday assassins ordered Baby Zetty to be killed. Like a leopard that had gone mad, he punched and kicked with an earth-shattering strength. One of the Doomsday assassin¡¯s legs broke from his kick. The fierce battle between the two sides was burning with white-hot intensity. The opponent was a man of sacrifice. Finn was bent on avenging President Ares and protecting Baby Zetty, vowing to win. Ultimately, all the Doomsday assassins were knocked t o the ground by Finn. However, there were numerous de marks on Finn''s body. Holding Baby Zetty in his arms, he was breathing rapidly. His taut nerves could finally rx. At thest moment, however, the final killer rushed out of the Severe''s residence unexpectedly. He kicked Finn on his back, catching Finn unprepared and flinging him forward. Both he and Baby Zetty fell to the ground. "Finn." When Baby Zetty saw Finn covered in blood, she cried out in fear. "Don''t be afraid, Baby Zetty." Finn crawled to Baby Zetty. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 The assassin approached Baby Zetty step by step. When he stretched out his hand to Baby Zetty, Finn''s umted strength rose sharply as he leaped into the air. He used everyst ounce of his strength to employ a scissor kick, mming the assassin to the ground viciously. Unfortunately, Finn was unable to get up anymore. "Finn." Baby Zetty crouched in front of Finn and let out a heart-wrenching cry. Finn opened his eyes feebly. When he saw Baby Zetty''s pitch ck and sparkly eyes overflowing with helplessness, Finn raised his hand to wipe away her tears. "Good girl, don¡¯t cry." "Hold on, Finn. I''ll take you to the hospital." When Baby Zetty caught sight of a trailer parked next t o the refuse room, she heaved Finn onto the trailer with all her might and tied the cart¡¯s rope to her thin and scrawny body. The distance to the hospital was not far at all. However, each step that Baby Zetty took felt strangely heavy. Sometimes, she would take a step and get yanked back a few steps. Fortunately, Baby Zetty was tough and never gave up and eventually brought Finn to the hospital. Judging from Finn''s injury, the hospital had made the decision to transfer him to another hospital there and then. Therefore, Baby Zetty apanied Finn to Grand Asia Hospital. Legendary Youth Academy. Doomsday assassin Carson Yorks had received an order to capture Jenson. However, given that Legendary Youth Academy was the alma mater of many Doomsday instructors, Carson was not bold enough to do anything rash or impetuous. Carson approached the principal and voiced out his intention. "Sir, if you don''t want to go against Doomsday, I advise you to surrender all the children. We will leave when we find the one we¡¯re looking for." The principal knew about the consequences if he offended Doomsday. Although Legendary Youth Academy was an impregnable castle, the school¡¯s objective was, after all, to cultivate the world''s top-notch talents. Fighting Doomsday would inevitably affect the teaching and learning process. The principal ordered all children to gather at the sports field. At this moment in stic surgeon Peter''s office, Jenson was sitting in front of the dressing table pulling a long and cool face. He was ring at Peter with great displeasure. "I will not put on makeup to look like a girl. Never.¡± Peter raised his finger. "No, you''ll be good and put on the makeup." Jenson said, "Just because you failed to trick my daddy, don''t think that you can trick his son too. You''re such a pervert." N?velDrama.Org content. Peter''s countenance turned dark. He then handed Jenson a package. "Open it." Jenson took it and pulled out a letter from it. The letter was written with Daddy''s forceful handwriting. ''Jens, forgive Daddy for making this choice. When you read this letter, Daddy would probably be waiting for all of you in heaven by now. ''You need to be ten times or even 100 times more assiduous and determined. Strive to graduate earlier s o you can go home and keep Mommypany. ''Unfortunately, Baby Robbie has disappeared. Promise me that you¡¯ll find him no matter what. ''Also, protect your sister on Daddy''s behalf. ''Sincerely, the Daddy who will always love you.¡¯ The letter fell to the ground slowly. Jenson''s profound and tranquil icy soul was like a fertilend of crops getting burned to the ground, leaving only a piece of scorched ck earth. He closed his eyes. When he opened his charming eyes again, countless seeds of hatred were seemingly taking root on the ck earth. Jenson sat on the vanity chairpliantly. While putting on his makeup, Peter said, "I heard that Tourmaline Estate was burned to the ground by the fire and every living being in there was burned to ashes. The guys standing out there are the Doomsday assassins who killed your father. If you want to avenge your daddy when you grow up, your hacking skills alone won''t do. You have to learn martial arts and pick up strategies and tactics as well. Legendary Youth Academy instructor Wick Wyndham has trained many Doomsday commanders. You can sign u p for his ss, but I have no idea whether he''ll ept you because you don¡¯t have any basic knowledge in martial arts.¡± A look of determination emanated from Jenson''s eyes. "My daddy, my mommy, and my brother havemendable martial arts skills. I won''t be too far off." Chapter 930 Chapter 930 Peter was slightly startled. "It''s good to be confident, but in Legendary Youth Academy, you will end badly i f you''re overconfident. If you can''t graduate within eight to ten years after signing up for Wick''s ss, you might need to stay at Legendary Youth Academy until you''re of old age." Jenson gave Peter a deathly re. Peter was slightly taken aback. "Why didn''t you inherit your mommy''s adorable and tender qualities a t all, kid? You''re just like your daddy, not amiable at all." He then smiled triumphantly and said, "I used to be your daddy''s ssmate, and my biggest wish then was to dress a huge iceberg like him up as a girl. Unfortunately, I never got to fulfill that wish. Right now, I can finally practice it on his son, haha." Jenson''s eyes emanated a trace of an intimidating cold gleam. When Peter saw this, hisughter came to an abrupt stop. He stuck out his tongue and teased Jenson, saying," You''re even colder than your father. Boring." When the female version of Jenson went to the sports field to gather with the rest, the Doomsday assassins could not recognize him at all and arbitrarily took away another cold-looking child. By luck, Jenson survived. Grand Asia''s medical department. Angeline was curled up at one corner of the bed with a lifeless gaze. She was neither eating nor drinking. She had lost all confidence in life. Zayne and Josephine stayed with her in the hospital. Josephine was also in a trance most of the time. Zayne consoled Angeline, saying, "Get yourself together, Angel. You need to live on. Think about your children. Jenson and Baby Zetty are still so young. They need you." He then consoled Josephine. "You''re still young, Josephine. You''ve got your whole life ahead of you. Don''t take things too hard." Though even after Zayne''s tongue was parched from consoling them, both women gave him no reaction at all. Thissted until Grayson came over with a thick notebook, saying, "Ms. Severe, here¡¯s what he asked m e to give you before he left." Grayson paused before saying in a sentimental manner, "Initially, he told me that if you still hate him after he has passed, you can keep on hating him as long as you keep on surviving even while holding this hatred. But if you can''t stand living with the pain of losing him, he asked me to give this to you." Angeline''s stagnant and lifeless pupils moved as she slowly reached out to take the notebook from Grayson''s hand. There were rows of alphabets and numerals on the notebook. Angeline was slightly startled. Grayson said, "He was confident that you know the password, but if you don''t, then he wanted me to tell you this-jacaranda." "Jacaranda?" Angeline recalled the time when she and Jay were still children. They had snuggled under a jacaranda tree, which flowers were in full bloom. She said to Jay, "Jaybie, !L0v3y0u43v3r." Jay pondered for a while, then replied, "!L0v3y0u43v3r!" Angeline pouted, looking somewhat displeased. "Why are you copying me?" Jay stroked her head gently. "They''re not the same. Mine is longer than yours." Angeline cried out, "That''s I love you forever. Is there anything thatsts longer than that?" Jay said, "There is. I will love you again and again in every lifetime." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Angeline was stupefied. It turned out that he had interpreted !L0v3y0u43v3r o n a whole different level. Angeline punched in lL0v3y0u43v3r as tears streamed down her face. Sure enough, the notebook was unlocked. Just like him, his neat and good-looking font stood out from the rest. Angeline wept as she flipped through the notebook. The more she read, the more she could feel a stabbing pain in her heart. Every word he wrote expressed his love and affection for her. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 Jayughed at his domineering love for Angeline with his usual humor. ''Angeline Severe, do you know how lucky I am to meet you? I''ve spent all my umted fortune on meeting you, falling in love with you, and having you. All of Jaybie''s luck has been consumed in advance probably because Jaybie has spent them toovishly. Now that my luck has run out, it''s time for me to say goodbye to you...'' Tears trickled down Angeline''s cheeks. Jay penned down the truth using a jocr and rxed tone, but Angeline seemed to be able to see an overflow of sadness and despair on his otherworldly charming face. Jay wrote in the notebook, ''I induced our child today. I know you must be very, very heartbroken, but Angeline, this is an ectopic pregnancy. How can Jaybie possibly allow you to risk your life for this? Yes, the child is important to me, but he''s only the continuation of our love. ''He¡¯s not you, whereas Angeline Severe is the only one I love. ''When you learned that the child had passed, you screamed in my face and scolded me for being cruel and heartless. When I saw you crawling away from me with your feeble body, I wanted to strangle myself to death. ''I wanted to exin it to you, Angeline. I know that losing the child isn''t the only reason you''re upset, but i t was also because you¡¯ve misunderstood my love for you. ''However, I couldn¡¯t exin it to you, so I allowed you t o hate me instead. I hope that this hatred willst until the day I die because when you hear the news of my death, you''ll then be able to take it calmly. You should be d that this ungrateful wretch who had loved you and left you was now taken away by the heavens...'' "Arghhh!" Angeline wailed in sorrow. She was thoroughly andpletely awake now. "You did it on purpose. You did it on purpose. You made me hate you, you did it on purpose..." She wailed tragically. "Why are you so silly? Doing this will only make you and me unhappy. How can a clever person like you do such an arduous but fruitless silly thing? "Why don''t you understand? I''ve always been a person who''s motivated to live on because of your love. How can you underestimate my love for you? "Arghhhh! Sob!" Angeline¡¯s heart-piercing cry boomed throughout the entire ward. "Don''t cry, Angel. Your tears break my heart into a million pieces." Zayne consoled her with tears in his eyes. Josephine wore a lifeless expression and said, "Let her. I told you that it''s very foolish for all of you to keep her in the dark like that, but you refused to believe me. Angeline is someone who lives for love." Zayne pped himself in the face furiously. "It¡¯s all m y fault, Angel. I lied to you. Actually, I''ve learned about Master Ares'' n a long time ago and even colluded with him..." Angeline stopped crying all of a sudden, her teary eyes reflecting a ferocious gleam. "Tell me why he died." When she spoke again, Angelina''s voice sounded like a vengeful ghost that hade from hell to im somebody¡¯s life. It carried a sharp edge like it intended to destroy everything. Grayson said, "It''s a long story." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Take your time then," Angeline said in a ruthless voice. "The Ares family killed the daughter of Noel Yorks, Doomsday Organization''s founder." Before Grayson could finish his sentence, a tinge ofprehension emanated from Angelina¡¯s pupils. " Jaybie''s mother, Chloe, is a member of Doomsday Organization?" Grayson corrected her with a solemn look on his face." He has already changed your identity in secret, Ms. Severe. From now on, you''re Chloe''s daughter." Angeline looked at Grayson in shock. After a long time, Angeline let out a wry smile. After sniffing, sheined whilst choking on sobs. "He resorted to every means just to keep me alive. Even if it meant putting his life on the line." Grayson lowered his head and said earnestly to Angeline, "He has many wishes unfulfilled before he passed on, Ms. Severe. Please take good care of yourself and help him aplish the things he wanted to aplish." Angeline looked at Grayson and let out a bitter faint smile. "He gave me your loyalty too, didn''t he?" She felt a pang in her heart, which made her terribly ufortable. Jaybie had shown her great kindness and love, yet he was so thoroughly misunderstood by her. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 He must have been really reluctant when he left, right? "Raise your head, Grayson." Grayson raised his head. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Angeline said, "Tell me, what were his wishes?" Grayson said, "He wanted to take over major groups and build a Grand Asia monopoly empire, then give Grand Asia''s empire to you himself. Heter changed his mind because of something you said, so the n was held up since. All the information that he had worked so hard to gather is now locked up in the president''s office. He said that it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want this done or not." Angeline was puzzled. "Why did he change his mind?" Grayson said, "You asked him to gain more good karma for the children. He didn''t care about such feudal superstition initially, but after your child was induced, he held off this n and said that he would d o good to gain more good karma for you and the children." Angeline nodded, tears streaming down her face. Not long after that, Cole came to the hospital. Grayson wore an exceptionally obscure look on his face when he looked at Cole. Perhaps out of good manners and politeness, both Grayson and Josephine retreated outside. Zayne, however, red bitterly at Cole. "What are you doing here again? I told you my sister won''t marry you." Cole let out a forlorn sigh. His investigation showed that he and Angeline were truly cousins. Although he was very much infatuated with Angeline, he was not that much of a freak to the point of marrying his close rtive. "I won¡¯t force her to marry me anymore. I''m just here t o visit today." Cole looked at the grieving Angeline. "Angeline, the dead won¡¯te back to life. I¡¯m sorry for your loss," said Cole in a euphemistic manner. Angeline¡¯s destion and agony were written all over her face. Cole felt conflicted when he saw her in this state. He so innocently thought that Angeline would stop loving Jay after he died. It had never crossed his mind that Jay''s death would cause her so much pain. If Angeline knew that he was the culprit who killed Jay, he wondered how she would hold a grudge against him? "Angeline, if..." Cole was reluctant to let go of the woman he had fallen in love with at first sight. "If I say that I want to take you away, would you be willing toe with me?" Cole mustered his courage and asked. Angeline shook her head. "If Tourmaline is gone, it can be rebuilt. If he''s gone, then I''ll wait for him. Who knows, his soul might return.¡± Just like her. Cole said, "What if he still doesn¡¯t show up after you''ve waited for a very long time?" "Then I''ll find him," she said nkly. Cole was slightly startled. "Why are you doing this?" Cole let out a forlorn sigh and said helplessly," Angeline, I found the person I was looking for and that''s why I''m leaving. Are you sure you don''t want to leave with me?" Angeline shook her head stubbornly. Chapter 933 Chapter 933 Cole turned around and left. Angeline looked at Cole''s back that was long, tall, and staunch. For some reason, it ovepped with Jay¡¯s figure as she remembered him to be. Angeline''s lifeless and dull pupils gradually gained their focus as a touch of confusion emerged from the gleaming and lucid waters. Jaybie was gone, and Cole''s mission in Imperial Capital waspleted. Cole told her that his reason foring to Imperial Capital was to find someone who had disappeared for 40 to 50 years. Was it Aunt Chloe, perhaps? Whereas Jaybie¡¯s mother''s surname... was Yorks too? Could this be a mere coincidence, or... Angeline suddenly leaped out of bed and bolted outside like she had gone mad. At the door of the ward, Grayson told her, "He''s gone, M s. Severe." Angeline was stumped. No one knew how long it took before Angeline''s calm pupils, ones that looked as though an old monk was meditating, starteding back to life again. Grayson heard Angeline''s soft voice saying, "Prepare m e a sharp knife, Grayson. The sharper the better." Although her voice was soft, it carried a sharp edge with the intention to obliterate everything. Grayson was dumbfounded. "Why do you need it, Ms. Severe?" Angeline staggered to the bed, her voice strangely calm and cold. "I picked up a docile and lovable puppy the other day. After feeding it for a few days, I realized that it bites. It''ll only bring disaster to keep such an unruly wild thing." Grayson looked extremely skeptical. "Yes, Ms. Severe." Then, Angeline washed away her despondency. She was not only eating, drinking, and sleeping, but she had also begun physical training. She asked the doctor to prescribe energy fluids for her. Zayne looked at this version of Angeline and could not decide if he was happy or worried. "Say, Josephine, do you think Angeline hase out o f the shadows?" Josephine rolled her eyes at him. "It''s been less than two days and you''re already wanting her to come out o f the shadows? Do men¡¯s love expire after 48 hours, Zayne?" Zayne looked aggrieved. "I''m talking about my sister. Why are you putting the me on me?" Zayne nced at Angeline who was stuffing herself with food and felt perplexed. "Your brother did so many wicked things to hurt my sister when he was still alive. Who knows? Maybe my sister''s affection for your brother has actually diminished? After all, your brother is a rare genius. He had gone through lots of trouble to prepare for this, and if this doesn''t work, wouldn''t his fame be wiped out in a day?" Josephine looked at Zayne in an exceedingly speechless manner. "I''ll be blunt with you, Zayne. Something is very wrong with Angeline''s uncharacteristic behavior. You''d better keep an eye on her lest she does silly things."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zayne felt emotionally exhausted. "Sigh. Why are women so hard to predict?" There was a p of thunder, followed by a heavy downpour. The raging mes at Tourmaline Estate had finally extinguished after burning for two days and two nights. The rescue team began excavating Fragrant Vessel Court''s underground pce. ording to Jay¡¯s instruction before he passed away, those who were still alive underground should be rescued first. At Cole''s Mount Vi, all traces of the residency were destroyed by the heavy downpour. All Spiriters who were sent out for the mission had returned. Cole''s gaze turned obscure when he stared at their empty hands. "Where¡¯s the child?" Carson replied, "Young Master, we went to Legendary Youth Academy but could not find Jenson. ording t o your instructions, we found a scapegoat instead." Cole nodded. "Where''s Baby Robbie?" Carson added, "Baby Robbie is said to have mysteriously disappeared in S Country. Our men have started a search, yet we still can¡¯t locate the mysterious person who took Baby Robbie away. However, there are numerous tell-tale signs that show a high possibility that Baby Robbie has been taken away by the Monster." Cole was extremely astonished. "Monster?" Chapter 934 Chapter 934 Monster was just a legend in the underworld. Both the underworld andw enforcement feared him. Monster had a mysterious identity. For many years, people had tried to solve the riddle of Monster¡¯s true identity, yet no one seeded. "Monster is said to be really sly and tricky. He''s able to move in and out with wizardly elusiveness every time he goes out on a mission. If Baby Bobbie is with him, this will most probably pose a huge problem for us," Carson said. Cole said, "That''s not necessarily a problem. Doomsday¡¯s blood flows in Baby Robbie''s veins. It might even be useful to me." "What about Baby Zetty?" Cole''s gaze fell on the 20 Spiriters who had failed the mission. A Spiriter said regretfully, "We''ve underestimated the enemy, Young Master. Our preparations weren''t foolproof enough when we set off as we thought that w e could bring Baby Zetty back unarmed. Baby Zetty was protected by Finn, someone who has extremely powerful skills. She slipped out of our fingers in the end. Please give us another chance, Young Master." Cole said, "You know the rules in Doomsday. Once the core task ispleted, we need to wipe our traces and retreat within 48 hours or we¡¯ll raise suspicion from the government and bring ourselves unnecessary trouble." "Let''s go." Batjets were hidden in the forest. The Doomsday members walked toward the Batjets one after another. Cole turned back to look at the mountain road, his charming face filled with nostalgia and reluctance. This was probably where his and Angeline''s fate would end. Carson said in a disappointed manner, "Young Master, we didn''t use all mortality cards in our mission this time. We¡¯ll be punished when we get back." Cole snapped. "Doesn''t my dad just want my fingers? Sure. I''ll give all four of my fingers to my dad. Let''s see if he wants them." Carson quickly suggested and said, "When we get back, Young Master, we should go to Mrs. Yorks first. With Mrs. Yorks defending you, your dad won''t have the guts to touch a single fine hair on your body, let alone your fingers." Cole said, "We''ll talk about that when we get back!" Cole turned around and walked toward the depths of the forest. Suddenly, a gentle and graceful voice sounded behind him. "Cole! Cole''s back stiffened as he turned around slowly. He saw Angeline d in a green dress with a bun on top of her head. She was wearing a diamond ne. She looked as beautiful as a fairy that had been left behind in the mortal world. Very slowly, she sauntered toward him. Cole''s dested face broke into a grin. "Angeline!" He ran over with delight. Carson was standing some distance away, waiting for him. Cole approached Angeline and asked her with great excitement, "Did you change your mind and are willing to leave with me now?" As if he had won a lucky draw, he was so happy that a childlike smile crept upon his face. Angeline shook her head. "No, I''m just here to see you off." Cole was slightly startled, and a touch of disappointment emerged on his face. "Come with me, Angeline. I''ll treat you well." He vowed earnestly. Angeline looked at his longing eyes, and her starry eyes seemed to have fallen from the Milky Way... However, they gradually turned pitch-ck. She stepped forward all of a sudden and hugged him tightly. "I''m sorry, Cole..." Her hands and her pocket-sized handbag were ced behind his back. She pulled the zipper open calmly and took out the cold de Grayson had prepared for her. She looked at Cole, shing him a gentle and innocent smile. N?velDrama.Org content. "Thank you for loving me." Chapter 935 Chapter 935 "Angeline... I love you... Ah..." There was a change in Cole''s confession. Angeline lifted the knife and stabbed him in the heart. However, Cole''s hand caught her cold de. Angeline''s beautiful eyes were suddenly enshrouded i n hatred and turned bloodshed, making her look coquettish but cold. She exerted all her strength and pushed the cold de forward inch by inch. Cole gazed at her, his charming face filled with great disappointment and reluctance. "Why, Angeline? Why are you doing this to me?" Cole asked, disappointed. Angeline gritted her teeth. "Because you deserve to die." A self-deprecating smile emerged in Cole''s attractive eyes. "You found out all about it?" Tears filled Angeline''s dark and profoundrge eyes." You don''t know what love is at all, Cole. You keep saying that you love me, but you pushed the ones I love away from me. Jenson, Baby Robbie, and my beloved Jaybie are gone. You put me in solitude, which makes living more miserable than death. Is this the price I have to pay to be loved by you?" Cole''s clear and lucid face revealed a rare miserable smile. This was the first time this invincible and carefree Doomsday Young Master knew what bitterness tasted like. "But I really love you, Angeline. Knowing that I''ll be punished severely by Doomsday if I don¡¯t take your life andplete the mission, I still chose to get myself hurt rather than to hurt you." Cole''s body shuddered. It was only then did Carson, who was standing not far away, realized that something was amiss. He rushed over with a pale look on his face. "Young Master." Carson clenched his fist and activated all the weapons on his wrist, aiming them straight at Angeline. However, Cole raised his trembling hand at him and roared. "Step back." Carson stepped back with great reluctance. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Due to ack of endurance, Angeline''s hand, which was holding onto the cold de, gradually lost strength. Cole pulled out the cold de that had pierced his heart and a spurt of blood gurgled out. He applied pressure to the wound with one hand, his breath bing weaker and weaker as he spoke, "Looks like what you and I share is an evil fate, Angeline." Failing her assassination mission, Angeline was filled with despair. She said in a grief-stricken manner, "If I had known how terrifying of a demon you were, Cole, then I would rather have never met you." Coleughed and said, "Our fate is destined, Angeline. When I first met you and got sshed by your blood all over my body, I didn''t feel an intense disgust like I always did. That was when I knew how special your presence would be to me. "Whether you like it or not, I must tell you that you''re my aunt''s daughter. That means you''re a member of Doomsday and my cousin." "Hehe!" Angeline lost herposure and started sniggering. "Oh, Cole, you must be intellectually disabled to be yed around by Jaybie like a fool." Angeline wore a prideful look on her face when she mentioned Jay¡¯s name. Blood had already drained from Cole''s face that was now white as paper, yet after hearing Angelina''s mockery, his face paled even more until it was ghastly to look at. "What do you mean?" Angeline said, "Listen, I''m not Chloe''s daughter. Jaybie is her biological son. He''s your cousin." A look of confusion emerged on Cole''s dashing face. '' Why didn''t he tell me the truth then?" Angeline said, "Initially, I too didn''t understand why Jaybie just refused to tell you the truth in order to protect himself, but now I do. He knows you so well and knows about Doomsday''s iron principle like the back of his hand. Even if he told you the truth, this truth would only save him alone instead of the entire Ares family." Cole was greatly astounded. "He sacrificed his life to save the entire Ares family?" Angelina said, "Cole, you killed your own cousin. Do you feel even slightly remorseful?" The cold de in Cole''s hand fell to the ground. Needless to say, he had failed to execute this mission well and brought upon total chaos instead. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 If Grandpa knew that he had murdered Aunt Chloe''s son, he would probably suffer from a stroke. Aunt Chloe was Grandpa''s favorite daughter, the most outstanding sessor Grandpa had nurtured. Grandpa often said that if Aunt Chloe had a child, her child would certainly be Doomsday''s most rightful sessor. Unfortunately, he had killed Grandpa''s hope with his bare hands. "Arghhh!" Cole looked up to the sky and bellowed, feeling distraught and ravaged by grief. "Why did you ce me in such a heartless situation, Jay Ares?" Angeline bent down and picked up the cold de on the ground! Cole stared nkly at her. As he started specting about the motives she had, he saw Angeline raising the cold de and stabbing it toward her chest without warning. Coleunched a kick, dropping the cold de. Angeline screamed hysterically. "Let me die." Grayson and Zayne hurried over at this moment. Zayne hugged Angeline tightly as she continued to lose control. "Please Angel, I beg you. You need to live o n." A hopeless and distraught look emerged on Angeline''s face as she pleaded. "Zayne, you don¡¯t know how heartbroken I feel. This is so painful." Zayne said, "I know, Angel. I know you can¡¯t live on without him, but you must. This is what he expects of you." Grayson red furiously at Cole, his ferocious eyes looking as though he was about to devour him whole. Carson noticed Grayson''s hostility and rushed over to shield the injured Cole behind him. Grayson''s fist tightened and loosened. If Jay had not made him swear allegiance to Angeline and vowed to protect and escort her for the rest of her life, Grayson would have thrown himself forward and fought Cole with everything he had. Cole said, "Forget it. For Jay¡¯s sake, let¡¯s not make things difficult for them. Let¡¯s go, Carson." Carson supported Cole and walked toward the Batjet. Soon, like a gunshot, a ck-colored Batjet flew out of the dense forest and shot toward the end of the sky, disappearing without a trace in no time. The dust seemed to have settled. Zayne and Grayson took Angeline down the mountain. Like a patient whose consciousness recovered momentarily just before death, Angeline had returned to a deadly still state once again. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . No matter day or night, Zayne dared not let her out of his sight anymore. Afraid that she would do silly things, Josephine was there to apany her even at night. That night, Josephine said to Angeline with great delight, "You know something, Angeline? Jay may have sacrificed himself, but he has rescued all the Ares family members. Grand Old Master Ares and the rest are saved. "Jay was the one who set off the fire at Tourmaline Estate. I saw him driving a tank into Tourmaline to ignite the mes with my own eyes. I didn''t understand what Jay was trying to do at first, but now I do. He was trying to destroy all traces of evidence so the Doomsday members won¡¯t be able to find any living being, thus they¡¯d be unable to judge whether the Ares family members are dead or alive.¡± Tears streamed down from Josephine¡¯s face. "Jay¡¯s love is boundless. Why has such a good man left us?!" In the night, Angeline''s tears had blurred her vision. Suddenly, she put her wrist in her mouth. Slowly, Josephine smelled a metallic scent. "Do you smell blood, Angeline?" Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Angeline did not respond. Ridden with angst, Josephine jumped up, groping and fumbling for the light switch whilst shuddering in the dark. When light shone on the bed, Josephine noticed that the white bedding and sheets were stained crimson with blood, flowing into patches of blood lotuses. Josephine cried out in panic. "Oh my God, Angeline." When Grayson and Zayne broke in and saw Angeline unconscious after biting her wrist, the two adult men were so shocked that they stood in a daze. Josephine screamed at them. "What are you doing? Hurry up and send Angeline to the hospital." Flustered, Grayson and Zayne quickly sent Angeline to Grand Asia. At that time, their minds were mostly nk. They did not know what they were supposed to do at all, so Josephine had to direct them every step of the way. It was only until the doctors brought Angeline back to life did Zayne and Grayson''s souls returned to their bodies. The twoy limply in Grand Asia Hospital''s corridor with lingering fears. Little by little, Angeline opened her dazed eyes. Josephine was sitting right in front of her with tears i n her eyes, muttering, "Angeline, I know you don''t want to live anymore now that Jay is gone, but please be merciful to the two living beings out there. After all, one of them is your brother. You have been his pride and confidence since childhood. You¡¯re the reason for his waywardness and his prodigal habits. Then, there¡¯s Grayson, the man who''s most loyal to my brother. Ever since my brother took Grayson out of the orphanage, my brother is the sole reason why Grayson lives. Grayson promised my brother to take care of you for the rest of his life, and he''ll keep his word until the day he dies." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Josephine smiled bitterly. "When you did thatst night, the two adult men out there were so flustered that their souls left their bodies. They lost all sense of direction. They weren''t even in their right minds to provide you with any first aid treatment. They werepletely thrown off bnce. It was until your condition stabilized that the two of them finally slumped to the ground in relief." A look of remorse emerged on Angeline''s face. "I''m sorry, Josephine. I don''t wish to do this either. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t sleep and I miss him so much..." Her tears started falling down again. Josephine looked at Angeline. Perhaps as Angelina''s best friend, Josephine was the only one who knew how to reignite Angelina''s faith in life. Josephine decided to deal her with an even more severe blow. "Do you know something, Angeline? My brother tried to arrange a ce for the three children before he left, but Baby Robbie went missing by ident." Angeline stared nkly at Josephine and was slow to respond. "Missing?" Josephine said, "My brother asked Zayne to send Baby Robbie to S Country where Storm would meet him. But when Baby Robbie arrived in S Country, he was snatched away by a mysterious man." Angeline s stagnant and dull pupils slowly revealed a trace of worry... Josephine cried and said, "When my brother learned that Baby Robbie was missing, he med himself very much. He asked Storm to stay in S Country and told him not toe back if he can''t find Baby Robbie. Where is he supposed to find Baby Robbie when the world is so big?" Angeline burst into tears. "Baby Robbie!" she yelled out hysterically. Zayne and Grayson walked in. Zayne red at Josephine. "Why did you tell her?" Despite that, Josephine further upset and aggravated Angeline. "That¡¯s why you must get yourself together, Angeline. You need to find Baby Robbie as soon as you can. I''m sure you know how terrifying those human traffickers can be. They might cut out the child''s organs, then break him and profit from him..." Zayne slumped to the ground out of shock. "Angeline, you need to get Baby Robbie back. Don''t let my brother die with regret, okay?" Slowly, Angelina''s tears stopped flowing. It was like her lifetime supply of tears waspletely drained. It was like a faucet that was suddenly turned off. Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Then, Angeline retreated into her own world for a very long time. Whenever anyone talked to her, she would just take on the listener''s role without giving any response. When Grand Old Master Ares heard about Angeline''s condition, he personally came to the ward and said to Angeline, "Oh, Angeline, I know just how much you like Jay. I''m here today to tell you that Jay may not be dead. The tank I sent him that day has been tested countless times by a hail of bullets, nor is it prable using biological or chemical weapons. I believe that the fire wasn''t able to destroy the tank." After a pause, he advised earnestly and said," Therefore, Angeline, you have to love yourself and manage Grand Asia well. If Jayes back someday, you have to show him the most beautiful side of this world." Unfortunately, Angeline did not respond even after Grand Old Master Ares spoke for so long. The doctor said, "If Ms. Severe can¡¯t unravel herself from her depression and desperation in a short period of time, I''m afraid she''ll walk down the same path as Grand Old Master Severe and be diagnosed with a severe case of somatization disorder.¡± Everyone was worried about Angeline, yet no one N?velDrama.Org content. could wake her up. Finny in the hospital for 20 days before slowly regaining consciousness. When he opened his eyes, he saw the fair and beautiful Baby Zetty standing by the bed, holding a tiny face cloth and wiping his face tenderly. "You''re finally awake, Finn." Baby Zetty smiled sweetly. Finn stretched out his hand and pinched Baby Zetty¡¯s innocent smiling face. "It must have been hard for you, Baby Zetty." As Finn did not see other people around, a trace of doubt emanated from his eyes. The doctor told him, "Ms. Severe¡¯s condition isn¡¯t looking very good. Mr. Grayson has been watching her around the clock and has no energy left to visit you. H e did, however, inform us to take good care of you." Finn realized what was going on and asked the doctor about Angeline¡¯s condition. After learning that Angeline had shut herself off from the world after attempting suicide, Finn was so heartbroken that he let out a sigh. He then took Baby Zetty, who no one was taking care o f, into his arms. "Finn will take good care of you from now on, Baby Zetty." "Mmm." Baby Zetty nodded. Problems after problems were surfacing in Grand Asia due to the collective absence of the leadership team. Grayson had no choice but to take time out to return t o thepany to sort out thepany¡¯s management team. On this day, Grayson said to Angeline with much difficulty, "Ms. Severe, as the president has been absent from too many important decision-making meetings, countless problems have surfaced in Grand Asia." "When Master Ares left, he entrusted you and Grand Asia to me. You''re more important to him than thepany, but Grand Asia is apany that he founded, so I can¡¯t bear myself to see his painstaking efforts destroyed in a single day. Therefore, I hope that you can return to thepany as soon as possible and secure his business..." Grayson spoke for a very long time, but there was still no response from Angeline. Grayson had no choice but to leave dejectedly. Three dayster. Grand Asia was having a shareholders meeting. The shareholders who held only meager shares criticized Grayson, saying, "Master Ares is not around anymore, and even the new president has been absent for so long. Is Grand Asia still nning to run or not? I f not, sell it off so we can divide the money and go our separate ways." Chapter 939 Chapter 939 This caused a ripple effect! Some of the shareholders offered a fewmonce remarks in hopes that others mighte up with more valuable opinions, whereas others created difficulties for Grayson. Grayson knew that the shares held by this group of people were extremely meager, coupled with President Ares¡¯ suppression for so many years, their presence in Grand Asia was close to nil. Now that President Ares had unfortunately passed away, and the new president had yet to disy her prowess, they were seizing this opportunity to vent out the bottled-up grievances in their hearts. Grayson fell silent. He did not want to fall out with the shareholders now that Grand Asia was in trouble because this would greatly reduce Grand Asia''s public influence. However, the more Grayson remained silent, the more the shareholders saw him as an easy target. Now that no one was there to back Grayson up anymore, he seemed to have lost the arrogance he once had. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . "Grayson, you need to hurry up and think of a solution for everyone." "That¡¯s right. If Grand Asia¡¯s current leadership team isn''t capable, should we make a decision on whether they should be reced?" Grayson''s falcon-like pupils shed a cold gleam. He sneered, "The total of your shares will add up to a meager ten percent only. Hehe, what right do you have to make a decision like that for Grand Asia?" "I heard that the new president is suffering from a severe case of mental illness. She¡¯s not equipped with the ability to execute thepany''s decision-making. If that¡¯s the case, we have no choice but to make decisions for her, right?" Grayson''s head hurt. He massaged the area between his brows. The shareholders¡¯ intimidation intensified. "Although we don''t own a lot of shares, that''s still our hard-earned money, Grayson. We won''t agree to hand over Grand Asia to a mentally ill patient as our money will only be flushed down the drain in the end." "Instead of waiting until the day Grand Asia falls apart, why don''t we sell it off while it''s still at its peak? We can still get a significant amount of money from it at least." "That¡¯s right!" At this moment, everyone turned their gazes to Grayson, eagerly waiting for him to give them an answer. Grayson hade up with a countermeasure, but he did not want to decide for himself without discussing i t with the president first. This was his way of showing respect for the new president. Just as Grayson was under heavy pressure, the office door opened all of a sudden and Zayne walked in. All the shareholders looked at Zayne in confusion. "We''re in a meeting. You should leave if you have nothing to do here," one of the shareholders said curtly. Grayson looked doubtful. Zayne was someone who would not let Ms. Severe out of his sight. If Zayne was i n the office, did that mean that Ms. Severe was here too? He shook his head and dismissed his thoughts, thinking that it was not possible. Besides, Ms. Severe was suffering from a severe case o f mental disorder, was she not? Zayne wore a smile on his face, saying, "I''m the new president''s personal assistant. Do you think I''m an irrelevant person?" "Hehe, how absurd. The new president can¡¯t take up her post and sent her personal assistant to take over instead. Now this is new." Before the shareholders were done mocking, an icy female voice sounded. "Who said I can''t take up my post?" Grayson felt a mixture of surprise and joy when he heard this familiar voice. As soon as those words were said, Angelina was seen walking in with an overbearing aura. She had on stilettos and a crimson suit. She had shoulder-length hair and was wearing diamond earrings and ne. Her makeup made her appear cold. Everyone in the office was dumbfounded. The former president was a walking refrigerator, freezing them into ice wherever he went. To their surprise, the new president was much colder than the former. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 When they noticed how young Angeline was, the shareholders recollected themselves and decided to see if this female president was actually that capable and noteworthy. If not, they would not hesitate to embarrass her. "Who was the one who proposed the terrible idea to sell Grand Asia?" Angeline sat on the president''s revolving chair and crossed her legs, staring condescendingly at them with frosty eyes. Her every word and deed carried Jay''s shadows. The shareholders were extremely puzzled. Where on earth did the former president scout a woman like that? She shared the exact same approach as him-no one would ever know what was going through their heads. The shareholders dared not answer rashly. Grayson pointed to the shareholder who made the most noise earlier. "He¡¯s the one, Ms. Severe." Angeline nced faintly at the shareholder, her eyes filled with contempt and disdain as she said in a condescending and arrogant manner. "Compensate him and kick him out of Grand Asia, Grayson." The said shareholder did not seem discouraged either. "Hmph, now that Master Ares is gone, who knows what will happen to Grand Asia in the future? It might be a good thing that you''repensating me." Under his influence, other shareholders were tempted to do the same. Angeline switched the conversation unexpectedly. "If you want to pull out from Grand Asia, then hurry up and do so. Something huge ising up in Grand Asia next. This will decide whether we''ll seed or fail." Angeline stopped speaking abruptly at this point. The shareholders exchanged nces with each other. "Something huge?" Angeline started fiddling with her bright and smooth nails that had sunflowers made of iid small diamonds on top of them. Then, she saidnguidly, "Since Grand Asia is standing on the shoulders of giants, it should be forging ahead and achieving even greater results. In the next three months, I will acquire all competitors in the industry and make Grand Asia an invincible monopoly giant." Grayson was beyond astounded. This was Jay''s goal when he was still alive. Unfortunately, the passing of his child had caused the man to give up on this n in order to gain more good karma to earn blessings for his children. He was surprised that the first thing Ms. Severe did as soon as she took office was to fulfill Master Ares'' wish. Grayson wore a pleased look on his face. Other shareholders'' expression changed abruptly. " Monopoly? Will the Bell, Titus, Ares, and Severe families agree to it?" Angeline said, "They¡¯re not fools. Of course they won''t give in just like that." The shareholders were struck dumb. Angeline stood up and said, "If you''re brave enough, then stay and brave the wind and waves with me. If Grand Asia seeds, your worth will increase multifold. If Grand Asia fails, I''m sure you know what the consequences are without needing me to tell you, right? Those who don''t want to stay can hand in a share withdrawal agreement and Grand Asia willpensate you ording to the market value." After saying those words, Angeline reprimanded Grayson severely, "Do you have nothing better to do? Why are you wasting time with this group of people? Return to the office and sort out the competitor''s information. I want them on my table before you get off work today." After getting reprimanded by her, Grayson felt... strangelyfortable. Angeline''s way of managing herpany had connected seamlessly with Jay''s. With that, Angeline swaggered off. The shareholders wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. Now that Ms. Severe had warned them, they were only given the right to choose. As for the rest, they would have no say in it at all. Initially, they thought that the new president would be so apprehensive that she would ask them to stay, yet what they did not expect was that she was colder and more ruthless than Jay. Jay was a man of few words. He never exined himself. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Angeline was extremely condescending and arrogant. Not only did she ignore them through her words and deeds, but she had also put on a look of contempt and disdain in front of them. This caused the shareholders who attempted to blow their trumpets to leave in a crestfallen state. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 As Grayson walked past Zayne, he asked him quietly," What happened? Did Ms. Severe recover from her mental illness already?" Zayne nced guiltily at Angelina who was walking i n front of him. Covering his mouth with his hand, he lowered his voice to say, "I was in the ward yesterdaymenting about how her mental illness was getting worse. I contemted sending her to a psychiatric hospital for treatment, but she suddenly went berserk when she heard what I said. She jumped up from the bed and bashed me up real good. She even imed that she isn''t mentally ill. Then this morning, she just recovered for some weird reason." Grayson jumped for joy. "Does that mean she has stepped out of the shadows and epted the president''s passing?" Zayne stroked his chin, looking very pessimistic." Well, she¡¯s not shutting herself out from the world anymore, but I doubt her mental illness has cured. Just look at that makeup she put on herself. It¡¯s like a palette of colors has tainted her pure and innocent face, making her look fiercer than a tigress. Also, just look at how cocky she behaved in the meeting today. She''s just like a changed person. I fear that her mental illness has developed into schizophrenia.¡± Grayson stared speechlessly at Zayne. "Are you even her biological brother?" Zayne said, "Genuine and authentic." "Have you seen other brothersining about their own sisters like that?" Grayson said. Zayne rolled up his sleeves, revealing the bruises and purple marks on his arms. "Look, she didn''t treat me a s her biological brother either when she bashed me up. H Graysonughed. "President Ares mentioned that you were a fighting champ when you were a kid. He said that you handled several streets in Swallow City as your territory and often beat up your sister to the point that she cried. President Ares wasn''t happy about that, so he taught your sister a few tricks to beat you into submission. Since then, you didn¡¯t win in any of the fights with your sister anymore." Zayne was in for a rude awakening and said in a depressed manner, "I knew it. My sister used to be such an adorable child when she was young and I could bully her however I wanted. Ever since she met Jay, however, she became more and more ballsy. Turns out that Jay was the one helping her in secret." Angeline stood in front of the president¡¯s office and stared at the biometric fingerprint scanner in a daze. When she thought about the countless times Jay¡¯s fingerprint had pressed onto it, a resplendent flower emanated from her eyes. She reached out gently and stroked the sensor with her fingers. It was as if she could touch Jaybie''s hand by doing that. Beep, beep! The biometric fingerprint scanner was unlocked. Angeline was shocked. Grayson walked over and exined, "President Ares had already entered your fingerprint into the system a long time ago." The smile in Angeline s eyes softened. "Mm." She understood everything that he had done for her. He kept no secrets from her. He was eager to share everything he had with her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When Angeline opened the door and saw new furnishings in the office, she frowned. "I want the office to be restored to how it was before this." After thinking for a while, she added, "Also, I''d like to stay in Garden Of A Diary, so restore the garden back t o how it was back then as well." Cold sweat flowed down from Grayson''s forehead. He remembered the order that President Ares gave him. "Remove every trace of my existence and leave nothing behind." For this reason, they worked hard to destroy the original furnishingspletely. If they were to restore it to how it was before right now, then it would be even more difficult than climbing Mt. Everest! "Yes, Ms. Severe." Grayson agreed. Angeline stood on Grand Asia''s ninth floor overlooking Imperial Capital with her arms crossed in front of her. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 She was like an empress standing on a giant''s shoulder looking condescendingly at her subjects. "Have you drank the waters of Lethe, Jaybie? And crossed the bridge to the underworld? Would you still remember me? "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t join you yet. I need to stay here and finish what you started and find our son. Also, I want t o stay here and wait for your return." A gust of wind rose from the ground, taking away the rustles of the autumn and weing the harsh cold o f winter. Like winter, Angeline turned colder and colder as she waited. Using ruthless and unsparing methods, she quickly forced the Titus, Bell, Ares, and Severe families into submission. A few yearster. In a fishing vige. A woman was picking freshwater mussels by the river with a four-year-old child on her back. Several women gesticted at her and said, "That¡¯s her, the woman who picked up a wild man a few years back and married him. I heard that the man has also brought with him a man in a vegetative state. In the past few years, she not only has to earn money to support her family but also has to take care of her useless husband. Her family drove her out because they were displeased with her." "Well, you can''t me that useless man for having such good looks, can you? If I met a man like that, I''d pick him up and hide him in my house too," a young woman sneered, sounding like sour grapes. 1 The woman did not say anything and went home after picking a basket full of mussels. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The woman¡¯s house was located at the end of the fishing vige where there were only a few broken fenced houses. The houses were extremely shabby and would start leaking whenever the rain poured continuously, so pots and pans would be used to catch the rain. When the woman came home, she started the fire dexterously and began cooking. Her man was sitting at the end of a stove in the other room. Although he was wearing clean old clothes, they had failed to conceal his natural elegance and nobility. There was another good-looking man lying on the bed, but he had been sleeping for many years. Although there were still vital signs that showed that he was alive, he was no different from a dead man. Soon after, the woman walked in with a bowl of mussel stew. When she noticed the man staring at Tempest, who was lying on the bed, she could not help but tease. "He won''t wake up even if you stare at him all day. From what I can see, it''s better to send him to a nursing home. At least a doctor can perform checkups for him every day." The man¡¯s charming face turned sullen. "No one''s allowed to take him away as long as I''m here." The nursing home in the fishing vige was a ce for old widows and widowers. He went there before, and the ce reeked so badly because no one was taking care of the elderly¡¯s personal hygiene. The man lying on the bed was his savior. The woman once told him that the man had used his own body to shield him beneath his own, and that was why he had only suffered a slight concussion and lost his memory. On the other hand, the man had entered a vegetative state. When he bathed him and wiped him dry, he noticed a small grass tattoo on his shoulder de, hence he named him Tempest. The woman handed the mussel stew to him and sighed weakly. "It''s been three years. We have no money to treat him and can hardly make ends meet ourselves. Our son will start school in two more years. Are you nning to live like that for the rest of your life?" The man put the mussel stew on the table, his charming pupils turning deep and profound. "I''ll find a way to earn money, Marilyn Auberge." The woman named Marilyn Aubergeughed bitterly." Fishing has been the major source of ie in this fishing vige for generations. You have mysophobia and can''t stand the stench of fish. How are you going t o earn money?" The man fell silent and said nothing. Marilyn said, "My parents have some money, but they''re extremely snobbish and only care about my elder sister who has married into a well-off family. I went to borrow money from them yesterday but they were unhappy to see me and refused to lend me any money.¡± Chapter 943 Chapter 943 The man straightened his back and said, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way. I¡¯ll go out into the world and take a look. There''ll surely be something I can do." Just as Marilyn and her man were at the end of their rope, the first batch of vige men who made a living outside of the vige returned. They wore decent clothes and spoke fluently as they told stories and gave lively descriptions to their fellow vigers of the wonderful world out there. Marilyn overheard the men saying how easy it was to earn money out there. As long as one was willing to work hard, one could easily earn thousands of dors a month. When Marilyn returned home, she said to her man," Darling, Brett from the vige went to Imperial Capital for a year and has changed dramatically aftering back. They said that it''s really easy to earn money out there. Should we step outside and try our luck with them? Maybe we can make a lot of money and you''ll b e able to offer your savior treatment and even afford to pay Tiger''s tuition fees. What do you think?" There was a trace of imperceptible doubt in the man''s deep and profound eyes. Imperial Capital? Why did he feel strangely happy when he heard the name of this city? "Okay," he responded in a lukewarm tone. Marilyn said, "If that''s the case, I''ll go and beg our neighbor Betty after dinner and see if they can pick us up when they leave." "Mm." After dinner, the many on the mat outside and gazed at the stars in the sky. The stars were surrounding the bright moon, though unfortunately, the bright portion of it was shrouded in haze. He loved the moon. He could not exin why he suddenly had strange sentiments like that. Marilyn was heard talking to Betty next door. "Marilyn, if you want me to take your family to Imperial Capital to establish a foothold there, do you think you can afford the travel expenses? One trip to Imperial Capital will cost your family close to 1,000 bucks." Contempt and disdain were detectable in her voice. Marilyn was abashed and said through gritted teeth," Don¡¯t worry about the travel expenses, Betty. I''ll borrow it from my dad." Betty sneered, "Everyone knows that your dad no longer recognizes you as his daughter. Seriously, not only did you pick up a useless man, but he has also brought a drag along, making you support the entire family alone. What exactly do you see in him? Apart from his good looks, he''s practically useless." "Don¡¯t talk about him like that, Betty. My man is just suffering from old injuries, that''s all. He¡¯s a hard worker, not someone who depends on his wife for a living." "Hehe, save it. Everyone knows you like him. Here''s a suggestion for you, Marilyn. If you don¡¯t have money, then send him out to make money. Why do you want t o follow along?" Marilyn bit her lip, her eyes filled with reluctance. Betty teased, saying, "What''s wrong? You¡¯re afraid that he¡¯s going to run away?" Marilyn made no reply. Betty said, "Seriously, you don''t even know his name. Aren''t you even worried that all your efforts will be for naught in the end if you¡¯re so dead set on following him?" Marilyn was slightly mad now. Even so, she stifled her anger and said, "I¡¯ll go back and discuss with my man, Betty." When Marilyn returned, she saw the man sitting on the mat with a straight face. She walked over in silence. N?velDrama.Org content. "Betty said that the travel expenses to Imperial Capital are very expensive-" "I heard everything.¡± "Maybe you should go alone." Marilyn teared up. "Will you forget about me and the child when you be rich?" "No. Once I settle down in Imperial Capital, I''lle home immediately to pick both of you up." The man consoled. Marilyn nodded in relief. The man said, "I''ll leave Tempest to you, then." "Mm." Three dayster, the man and a group of young workers from the fishing vige got on the train to Imperial Capital. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 He was extremely quiet, a man of few words. The vigers asked him, "What''s your name?" He answered mildly, "I forgot. Just call me Ben!¡± The men in the vige were called Rob, Bob, and so on ¡ªnicknames that were easier and friendlier to remember. "What can you do?" The man shook his head. "I don¡¯t know." The vigers revealed a look of disdain. "You''re just a pretty boy." Someone spat out these words at him. He shot a stern gaze at the man, causing him to cower in fright. After two days and one night on the train, they finally arrived in Imperial Capital. The vigers paid him no attention and left him at the train station after getting off the train, leaving him to fend for himself. He looked at the flourishing metropolis, the bustling crowd, and the traffic. This sight seemed to be giving him deja vu. At this time, a kind viger turned back and took his hand, saying, "Hurry up, Ben. Don¡¯t let Stan Hitchens and the rest leave you behind. You''ll be a beggar if you can''t find any jobs." He followed the vigers and walked for a long time beforeing to a dirty construction shed. At the sight of the dirty ground, he stood outside and was reluctant to go in. The sickening and nauseating feeling was impossible to suppress. Ultimately, he chose to stand at the door as he looked a t the vigers inside with disgust. Stan began assigning work for everyone. "Our boss agreed to keep all of you only because I begged him for a very long time. See those sandbags in front? Your daily task is to unload the sandbags from the truck. You¡¯ll get paid 120 bucks a day." Others started calcting their wages silently. "That''s 3,600 dors a month. That¡¯s way more than what we earn from fishing back home." Stan eyed Ben in an exceedingly cocky manner. "Hey, what about you? Are you doing it or not?" Ben looked at the sandbags on the construction site. Gray-colored dust was seeping out of the woven bags. He could imagine how filthy he would be at the end of the day. Ben frowned. Stan was displeased. He said, "Leave if you can''t do it. I hate pretty boys like you who only depend on women for a living." Ben was provoked. "I¡¯ll do it." With that, Ben and the vigers settled in the shed. Initially, he thought that he would be able to adapt to this filthy environment, but after a few days, his stomach problems only grew worse. Afraid that he would die on the construction site, Stan grabbed a few hundred bucks and handed it to him." Forget it, I don''t think you can do this dirty and heavy work. I¡¯ll pay for your travel expenses. Go home. Don¡¯t die here. I can¡¯t afford it." Ben did not take the money and only dragged his sick body out of the construction shed. He was a stubborn man. Since he was out here now, h e would not go home without earning any money. That night, he had no ce to go and sat on a wooden bench in the park all night. He was suffering from both hunger and gastric problems. Ultimately, the kind viger Tommy found him and handed him a piece of bread. He did his best to convince him, saying, "Don''t be stubborn, Ben. I heard that the construction site that Stan took us to is massive and will take many years to build. We¡¯ll be able to get rid of our poverty as long as we stay and work for a few years. We¡¯re both the poorest in the vige. When we¡¯re no longer in poverty, I¡¯ll be able to marry a wife and you''ll have the money to send Tiger t o school." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ben looked at the bread that was marked by fingerprints, then removed the crust before chewing it elegantly. Tommy gaped at him. "You don¡¯t eat the crust?" Ben nced at him. He wanted to tell him that he was only minding hygiene, yet at the same time, he did not want to hurt Tommy''s self-esteem. As such, he held himself back from telling him the reason. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Tommy continued to persuade him with great delight. "From what I heard, this project is a restoration project by Grand Asia Empire''s president to restore Tourmaline Estate. She has plenty of money and has always paid our wages on time. Come back with me." Ben mulled it over. He did not have a single penny with him, nor was he proficient in a particr line. Hence, he returned to the construction site with Tommy. When Stan and the rest saw him returning, they ridiculed him unceremoniously. "Why did youe back? I thought you went out to make big bucks." Ben looked at the dirty construction site and asked Stan, "Where¡¯s the project leader?" He might be unfit for dirty jobs, but he could try his hand with other jobs. Stan eyed him skeptically and looked at Ben''s face that was very different from theirs. Fishermen like them had been tanned since childhood, but Ben''s face was fair and wless. He looked way better than the young masters in big cities. Stan pondered and thought that perhaps Ben was really capable in other aspects, hence he pointed out the project leader¡¯s office at the b-type apartment building. He said, "You see that? The project leader¡¯s office is the second room on the second floor. He¡¯s from our vige too. Why are you looking for him?" Ben did not answer him, but instead, he turned around and walked toward the b-type apartment building. The project leader was currently overwrought because the blueprint was smudged by tea, blurring several lines. When Ben entered, Manager Hanes, the person in charge, was like a drowning man clutching at a straw as he asked him, "Do you know how to draw blueprints?" Ben mulled it over. "I can try." Having seemingly found his savior, Manager Hanes regarded Ben as his distinguished guest and pulled him to his seat. "Hurry up and restore the smudged part of the blueprint for me. If you do me this favor, I will make sure to treat you well in the future." Ben tried his hand at restoring the blueprint for him. When Manager Hanes noticed how decent his drawing looked, he rubbed his hands and said with delight, "God has heard my prayers and sent me a savior. You may not know this, but this Tourmaline Estate project is a construction project supervised by Grand Asia¡¯s president herself-" At this point, he nced outside vigntly and whispered, "You don''t know this, but the Grand Asia president''s nickname is ''Female Tyrant¡¯. She''s coldblooded and ruthless, biting the heads of anyone who makes a mistake. If she finds out that there¡¯s something wrong with the blueprint, we¡¯ll not only lose our jobs, but we''ll also bring trouble to our future generations. Even the fishermen I referred to for this job will lose their source of ie as well." Ben stood up. "The blueprint is fixed. Take a look?" Manager Hanes studied the blueprint only to realize that Ben had fixed it wlessly. He showered Ben with praises. "You¡¯re really something. Say, why don''t we do this? You''ll stay by my side from now on and run some errands for me." Ben nodded, saying, "Can you assign me a private dormitory?" N?velDrama.Org content. Manager Hanes was taken aback. His dark and profound eyes fell on his dashing face. "You''re quite fastidious, aren''t you? Okay then, you''ll stay in the staff dormitory from now on." Ben said, "Thank you." His tone always sounded neither supercilious nor obsequious. When Ben walked out of the building, he bumped into Grand Asia''s leadership team that came to inspect the construction site. Angeline Severe, the president of Grand Asia, looked like an empress surrounded by dashing men in uniforms. Ben looked at Angeline from a distance. His first impression of her was that this woman¡¯s face was heavily painted and cold. It was as if she was suffering from an irregr period cycle. She had put o n a straight face-an expressionless iceberg face. Manager Hanes walked out at this point and said to Ben, "See that? That woman is Grand Asia¡¯s president. Have you heard of Grand Asia Empire? That¡¯s thergestpany in Imperial Capital, one that controls the lifeline of all the small and medium-sized enterprises in Imperial Capital." Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Angeline stood on the construction site d in a white suit, her long wavy hair draping down to her waist. She studied the construction site with one hand on her hip and startedining, saying," Why wasn''t the garbage on the construction site removed in time? Why isn''t the project being completed ording to schedule? Who is the cause of this dy, Grayson? Find out and fire him." Angeline wore a stern look on her face, her voice sharp and cold. It sent everyone trembling with fear. "Also, half a year has passed since Tourmaline Estate''s construction started, but I haven¡¯t seen any significant progress at all. Can I know what the workers in charge of this construction project are doing? If they continue to move at this snail speed, maybe I¡¯ll die first before the construction is complete!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The chief designer, project manager, and a group of engineers followed behind her with their heads hung low. They were afraid to even breathe after getting scolded by her. Ben looked at Angeline and shook his head, thinking t o himself, Who would marry a tigress like that?'' Ben turned around and walked toward the dormitory. News about Ben moving into the staff dormitory infuriated the other fishermen as they figured that Ben had been promoted without putting in any hard work at all. Rumors went around saying that Manager Hanes was Ben''s sugar daddy. Ben thought that the rumors were simply preposterous at first, but he soon found out why. That day, Manager Hanes waspletely wasted when he turned up at his dormitory. When heid eyes on Ben, he went forward to hug him at once. Given Ben¡¯s mysophobia, he dodged him nimbly and sent Manager Hanes crashing to the ground in a wretched state. He said, "I think you look good, Ben. T o tell you the truth, I like you. If you''re willing to follow me, then I''ll make sure to treat you well." Ben sulked. "Get lost." He then kicked Manager Hanes out. Manager Hanes flew into a rage out of embarrassment. "You don''t know what you missed out. Let''s just wait and see about that!" The next day, Ben was tied up by several fishermen as soon as he got up. "What are you doing?" Ben snapped. The fisherman said, "Hmph. Because you¡¯ve tampered with the blueprint, something went wrong in the construction team. Oh, Grand Asia''s president is livid and is currently looking to punish someone.¡± They brought Ben to Manager Hanes who was grinning in an exceptionally malicious manner. "Ben, I told you that you won¡¯t end well if you offend me." Ben asked, "You framed me on purpose?" Manager Hanes shed an extremely creepy smile. "0 h, no, no, no, there''s a huge problem with the blueprint and you''ll be the scapegoat." Ben sneered, "No, I won¡¯t." Manager Hanes raised his finger and shook it. "You will. Think of your wife Marilyn and your son Tiger. 0 h, and the man who saved your life who''s still in a vegetative state. If you don¡¯t want to be their scapegoat, then someone in the vige will make their life very difficult." Manager Hanes stroked his nose and said with a face full of malice, "Your wife Marilyn looks so fresh and juicy. So many men in the vige are lusting for her. Then there''s the man in a vegetative state. No one would suspect anything if he suddenly fell ill and died." "You have no sense of shame," Ben chided furiously. Manager Hanes said, "So Ben, make sure you say the right thing when you meet the president later." Chapter 947 Chapter 947 At this moment, Angeline, Grand Asia''s president, was sitting in the office. She had erupted with a thundering fury. "I spent hundreds of billions building Tourmaline Estate, not for you to build some jerry-built building project. There was a stormst night and the wall copsed just like that. Can someone exin to me what the hell is going on?" "Please calm down, Ms. Severe. This is the designer''s fault. Something is wrong with the blueprint." ¡°Where''s the designer? I want to see him immediately. Don¡¯t undertake a hard job if you don¡¯t have the necessary skills for it." Angeline was furious. Several fishermen rudely escorted Ben to the office where the president was giving the admonitory talk. From a distance, Ben could already hear the president''s furious shouts. "What is the designer doing? Eating sh*t? How can you make mistakes on such a simple structure?¡± When Manager Hanes brought Ben inside, several fishermen kicked Ben behind his knees, causing him t o crash to the ground in front of Angeline. Angeline had always had eyes on the back of her head. Ben lowered her head, his dashing face as cold a s an ice sculpture. Angeline stared condescendingly at him, but all she could see was his messy ck hair. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Are you the one who drew the blueprint?" Angeline asked. Ben did not answer. Angeline s smoky eyes darkened sharply. "I''m asking you a question. Answer me. Are you dumb or deaf?" Her voice was cold and sharp. "No." Ben squeezed out the two words between his teeth. When Angeline heard the familiar voice, she was stupefied as though she had been struck by lightning. Manager Hanes chided, "You¡¯re lying, Ben. Is this how you repay me after your wife begged me to bring you out to the city?" Ben closed his eyes, the very eyes that were filled with helplessness. Manager Hanes was using his family to threaten him, hence he changed his answer and said, "I drew part of it." Manager Hanes said, "And it just so happened that there was a problem with the part you drew." Ben raised his eyes, ring coldly at Manager Hanes with his dark and profound pupils. Manager Hanes was a little stupefied. He did not know that Ben¡¯s gaze could look so scary. When Grayson saw Ben''s face, he almost fell to the ground in shock. This was his president! Jay Ares! Grayson suppressed the surging emotions in his heart and stared at Angeline in a daze. When Angeline heard Manager Hanes saying that Jay was married, her heart started twisting in knots. "Nitroglycerin, Grayson?" Angeline clutched her aching heart and cried out for help. Grayson said to one of the Ghost bodyguards. "Go and grab the nitroglycerin." When Manager Hanes saw how Ben had angered the president to the point where she was even suffering from a heart attack, he attempted to curry favor with Angeline and stepped forward furiously. He waved his hand to give Ben a vicious p across his face. Grayson stepped forward quickly and raised his hand t o grab Manager Hanes¡¯ hand. Then with a forceful push, Manager Hanes'' body was thrown into the air like a weightless moth before crashing down heavily. Ben was astonished as he eyed Grayson questioningly. Grayson had stood up for him. His stand was very obvious. The sharp pain in Angeline''s heart slowly adjusted back to its mild and gentle state. She red at Jay and thought in her heart, ''I''ve lost all appetite and suffered all day and night for you. Now that we''ve finally met after separating for so long, you threw me a huge bomb instead by marrying another man.'' "Tie up this designer and bring him to Grand Asia, Grayson. I want to interrogate him properly." Grayson was stumped, looking slightly uncertain. "Do you want me to tie him up for real?" Angelina eyed Grayson furiously, then lowered her voice and whispered, "Tie loosely." Grayson understood. "Yes, Ms. Severe." The Ghost members found afortable strip of pure cotton cloth and tied Jay¡¯s hands behind his back. Then... there was awkwardness. They did not know if they should treat their foster father reverently or treat him as someone who had made a terrible mistake. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Angeline stepped on her stiletto heels and left. Grayson walked over and said reverently to Jay, "My president may look fierce, but she''s actually a warm person. Make a trip to Grand Asia. She won¡¯t make things difficult for you." Jay nodded. Grayson sent Jay downstairs and opened the Ferrari door for him in a respectful manner. Jay was slightly startled when he saw Angeline sitting inside. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I should take the car in the back, right?" Jay felt uneasy for some reason. Grayson wore a stern look on his face and said, "My president needs to deal with a host of problems every day. Take this car with her so it''ll be easier for her to ask you certain things about the blueprint." Jay nced guiltily at Angeline. For some reason, he felt flustered when he saw this she-devil. It was as if he owed her in the past life. Angeline stared at him with a cold expression and said furiously, "What''s wrong? You think I''ll eat you u p? I¡¯m not interested even if you''re Prince Harry. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t eat you." Jay climbed inside with trepidation. He kept having a feeling as if this woman was squeezing words out of the back of her teeth, carrying with them a gloomy and sinister aura. "I''m no Prince Harry," he said gloomily. The driver let out a sly smile. Angeline took the file in her hand and smacked the back of the driver''s head. "Why are you smiling? Eyes o n the road." Jay could not help but shudder when he heard the sound of the file smacking the back of the driver''s head. This woman was too violent. She was simply a she-devil. Now that Jay had entered the car, Angeline changed her mind. "Go to Garden Of A Diary." Jay realized that something was amiss and turned his head to look at her. "Aren''t we going to your company? H Angeline lifted her arrogant face. "I want to go home." Jay was furious. "I want to get out of the car." The driver hesitated. There were two presidents in the car. Who should he listen to? When Angeline noticed the driver''s hesitation, she roared out of anger. "Don''t you dare stop the car." Jay''s hands were tied, so he had no way of fighting back and could only re sullenly at Angeline. "You''re bringing me back to your ce because you have a crush on me, aren''t you?" Angeline reached out to stroke her thin chin, smirking maliciously. "You¡¯re right. I can be your sugar mommy. What''s your price?" Jay, "Can you please have some respect for yourself?" Angeline nced sharply at Jay¡¯s cheap clothes. "You must be very short of money, right? That''s why you''re wearing clothes like that?" Jay,"..." Angelina''s eyes revealed a trace of confusion. Although she did not investigate the reason why Jay had appeared in front of her in such a deste state, she remembered Josephine talking about the scene of Jay escaping from the fire... She knew then that he would not escape intact. Angeline was beyond d that he survived and was able to appear in front of her again. He might not be able to recognize her anymore and he might have married another person, but Angeline was still filled with gratitude for such an encounter. "Come with me and I''ll have your back from now on. I¡¯ll allow you to throw your weight around in Imperial Capital," Angeline said and proposed. Jay replied gloomily, "Why should I¡ª" Angeline continued, "Follow me and you''ll have all the money in the world to spend. You can sleep with me whenever you want." Jay red speechlessly at her... "Do you realize that you have an excessive secretion o f testosterone? Don''t you think you should go to the hospital to get it fixed?" Chapter 949 Chapter 949 Angeline, Damn it. How did he actually move her back then when he seduced her like that? Why was he so disgusted now when she was practically doing the same thing? The driver could hardly hold back hisughter. Thinking how embarrassing this was, Angeline threatened the driver viciously. "Laugh again and I''ll ask the doctor to inject you with two doses of Clostridium botulinum." The driver had no choice but to stifle hisughter. When the Ferrari pulled over at Garden Of A Diary, Angeline yanked Jay out of the car by pulling one end of the cotton cloth that bound Jay¡¯s wrists. He walked toward the house. Jay''s dashing face looked darker than ashes. He felt extremely humiliated for being treated like livestock b y a she-devil. Angeline pulled him into the bedroom. She took out a pair of handcuffs from the drawer and handcuffed his left hand to the bedpost, then untied the cloth that was tied around his wrists. Jay tried to break free from the handcuffs, but it was t o no avail. He red furiously at Angeline and scolded, "You pervert!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline sneered and asked, "So you think that this is really perverted too?" Damn, did the word ''pervert'' not cross this man''s mind at all when he did the same to her back then? Jay struggled with all his might. "Let go of me." Angeline¡¯s gaze fell on his thin, chapped lips. Then, she turned around and went downstairs. Soon, she brought a ss of freshly-squeezed fruit juice upstairs and gave it to him. "Drink it." Jay darted her a dark and vignt re. "I''m not thirsty." Angeline could read his mind very well. How could she not know what he was worried about? She assured him immediately, saying, "Don''t worry, I didn''t spike your drink." Jay put on a look of disbelief. Angeline let out a sly smile. "Even if I did want to do anything to you, I wouldn¡¯t choose to drug you. Don''t you think it''s boring to knock you out?" Jay''s charming face instantly turned ck as coal. Why was this she-devil making dirty jokes all the time? Last he remembered, they were not so close as to speak to each other in such an unhindered manner, right? Seeing how reluctant he was to drink the juice, she went over straight away and pried his mouth open, pouring the juice into his mouth. Jay admitted defeat in a second. "I''ll do it myself." He then took the cuppliantly and started drinking. Angeline smiled mischievously when she watched him finish the juice. "You guessed it right. I did spike your drink." Jay was furious. "What the hell did you give me?" Angeline said nonchntly, "Probiotics." Jay,"..." Angeline toyed with his feelings so much that his mood was rising and falling like a rollercoaster. Suddenly, Angeline received Grayson''s call. Angeline answered the phone and heard Grayson saying, "Ms. Severe, I have news about Master Ares." Angeline darted a reticent nce at Jay and patted him on the head like she was stroking her pet dog. "I need to answer this. I''ll be back real quick." Then, she got up and went out. Jay looked with disgust at her huge dark eyes, long false eyshes, dark, ck eyeliner, and the exaggerated amount of ck eye shadow. It was obvious that her gothic makeup had made his heart creep, but strangely, he did not feel revolted when she touched his head. This was simply too strange. In the past few years, even his wife Marilyn could not get close to him. 1 Outside the door. Angeline listened carefully to Grayson as he reported," I heard the fishermen saying that he was picked up by a woman called Marilyn Auberge three years ago. The fisherman said that when Marilyn picked him up, he brought a boy in a vegetative state back with him. After he married Marilyn, they had a son together. Marilyn was the one who has been supporting the family for the past few years. He lived a destitute life... The vigers and his mother-inw look down on him very much." After hanging up the call, Angeline squatted on the ground with her back against the wall. He had a family now. Was she supposed to barge into his life then? Chapter 950 Chapter 950 Despite that, a stubborn and obstinate voice rang out i n her heart. "Angeline Severe, do you think you can give up on him?" Her answer was firm and solid. "No, I''ll never give up o n him. Never-" Jay sat gloomily on the bed. His stomach problems had recurred. He covered his cramping stomach with one hand as cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. His face was turning abnormally pale. His mysophobia would be triggered almost every day i n the past few years, causing him to vomit frequently and weakening his constitution even more. In addition to that, he was on the verge of copsing as h e had not been able to eat well, sleep well, and even had to do physicalbortely. Now that he had fallen into the hands of this shedevil, he knew that he was not going tost. After looking around this unfamiliar yet luxurious room, a self-deprecating smile lifted the corners of his mouth. This seemed to be a good ce to die. Angeline pushed the door in and stood in front of him, staring at him with no emotions on her face. After seeing his pale face, a sh of panic emerged in Angeline¡¯s eyes. She strolled over to him, then reached out and touched his forehead, realizing that it was ice cold. "Are you feeling unwell somewhere?" she asked. Jay looked at her coldly, a touch of surprise in his eyes. He seemed to be able to make out the concern in her eyes. This must be an illusion, right? "I''m a little hungry," he said unexpectedly. Angeline turned around and went to the kitchen. She made him a deft bowl of chicken soup and brought it to him. When Jay saw the light andforting chicken soup i n front of him, he suddenly had an appetite. His stomach could no longer stand the spicy and oily lunch boxes he had been eating at the construction sitetely. Unfortunately, Jay''s left hand was handcuffed, leaving him with only his right hand. He had no idea how he was going to hold the bowl and drink the soup with just one hand. After all, he did not have the guts to ask this she-devil for a favor like that. Just as he was hesitating, Angeline scooped up a spoonful of soup, blew on it, and brought it to his mouth. Jay felt extremely uneasy. "Why don¡¯t you uncuff me and I¡¯ll do it myself?" He looked at her. Angeline hesitated. He was a family man now. He might run away if she released him. "I won¡¯t run." There was an obscure look on his face." Besides, I have nowhere to go." Angeline felt a pang in her heart after hearing what he said. This wasing from a guy who used to be an omnipotent young master in Imperial Capital. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He was now reduced to a destitute state where he had to rely on a woman to support the family and even got rejected by his mother-inw. Perhaps it was to satisfy his arrogance, so Angeline removed the handcuffs in silence. Jay held the bowl. Even though he was famished, he still ate in an exceedingly elegant manner. After finishing the bowl of chicken soup, he asked Angeline, "Do you have more?" Angeline, His appetite had never been this good before. "There''s no more left." Jay stood up holding the bowl. "I¡¯m going to wash the bowl." Though as soon as he stood up, his weak body started staggering violently. When Angeline reached out to support him, he fell on top of her straight away. The bowl in his hand fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. Through the thin material of her clothes, Angeline could feel his scorching body temperature. "You have a fever?" Angeline frowned. She touched his waist, observing no limits that a man and a woman should have. "No, I don''t." He pushed her away. Angeline was puzzled. "I mean, has your body temperature risen?" Jay, Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Jay''s gaze fell on the broken shards on the ground, and a look of helplessness shed in his eyes. "How much is the bowl? I''ll pay you." Angeline blurted out, "831 bucks." Jay eyed her suspiciously. He could not help but think that this she-devil was teasing him for some unknown reasons. Angeline stretched out her fair and slender hand. "Pay up!" Jay felt embarrassed. He did not have a single penny with him, so how was he supposed to compensate her? "I¡¯ll pay you once I have the money," he said. Angeline leaned forward, her smile exceedingly sly." You don''t have any money? Give up your heart then." Jay stared speechlessly at her. "You think I''m only worth 831 dors?" He deliberately stressed the word '' dors''. Angeline thought for a while. "831 bucks isn''t enough for your good looks indeed. Here, I''ll give you 831,224 dors. How''s that?" Jay was quite sure that the she-devil was teasing him. He red furiously at her, wearing a steely expression that seemed to say, ''Neither riches nor honor can corrupt him. Neither poverty nor humbleness could make him swerve from principle. Neither threats nor force could subdue him.¡¯ "Not enough? How about 831,911 bucks?" Angeline switched things up and continued to tease him. Jay refused to entertain her. "What about 8,313,344 bucks?" Jay gritted his teeth and sneered grimly, "Are you teasing me?" Angeline smacked her forehead and said, "I''m such a failure. I''ve teased you for so long yet you actually have no idea that I was teasing you. Looks like my effort in making the bowl of chicken soup has been flushed down the drain. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay¡¯s grim and sullen aura diminished. "Thank you." He should thank Angeline because she was willing to condescend to a pauper like him by cooking for him. Angeline said, "I don¡¯t need your thanks." Jay said in a resolute manner, "I¡¯m a married man. Please put away that ridiculous idea about being my sugar mommy.¡± When Angeline saw the crimson color slowly creeping up on his pale yet handsome face, she knew that his body temperature had risen again. Angeline could not bear to bully a patient like him. "You''re sick. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. We''ll talk once you feel better," Angeline said. As soon as she mentioned that he was sick, he moved his attention back to his body, only to realize how sore and weak his limbs were. He slumped on the bed weakly. Angeline lifted his hand and ced it at the back of her neck, propping him up on her shoulder. He was cing his body¡¯s center of gravity almostpletely on her. Jay was slightly stunned. He thought that she was a pampered and delicate woman, not expecting her to b e stronger than those fisher girls. Angeline heaved him into the car and got in the driver''s seat. She had not personally driven a car for many years now, hence she was particrly clumsy when she drove. Jay slumped on the seat and asked her feebly," Where¡¯s your driver?" Angeline said, "I sent them away." Jay¡¯splexion paled abruptly. When they arrived at Grand Asia, Jay had already lost consciousness from the high fever. Angeline carried him on her back and took him to the medical department. The medical department exploded the moment they saw Ms. Severe carrying the long-missing Master Ares on her back. The dean ordered all the best medical specialists to stand by. Angeline sent Jay to the ward and ordered in an insufferably arrogant and bossy manner, "Perform a full-body examination to find out the cause of his fever. Also, see if he has any other hidden illnesses." As soon as the doctors received the instructions, they began bustling about. That night, Angeline waited outside the monitoring room and was in a state of anxiety and tension the entire night. When all the examination reports were out, the doctor told her, "Master Ares'' fever is caused by the bacterial infection that triggered his stomach problems. On the other hand, the imaging data shows a blood clot in Master Ares¡¯ head, which can cause amnesia and other simr symptoms." Angeline said indifferently, "He has already lost his memory." Chapter 952 Chapter 952 The moment she saw him, she knew that he had lost his memory. Otherwise, he would not be staring at her with such indifferent and distant eyes. The doctor said in a solemn tone, "Also, the blood clot i s ced at a particrly unusual position. Make sure he isn¡¯t stimted or he''ll be at risk of suffering from a brain hemorrhage." Angeline felt like a ticking time bomb had been ced on her body. "Is there a cure for that?" Angeline asked uneasily. The doctor suggested, saying, "Perhaps over time, the blood clot might reduce in size and disappear on its own. If we perform a craniotomy procedure, then there might be a risk!" Angeline raised her hand immediately to stop him." There''s no need for that." Angeline did not have the heart to put him through the suffering of cing his life on the line just to help him regain his memory. The next day, Jay slowly regained consciousness. Angeline was seen lying next to his bed while sleeping soundly. There were no words to describe the look on his face at this moment. The distance between their faces was so near that it had crossed all boundaries. He moved back, then studied her face in silence. Her face was very tiny, probably only the size of his palm. Due to her heavy makeup, it was hard to tell what she really looked like. Jay thought to himself,'' How does a delicate body like that amodate such an invincible and valiant core?'' When Angeline woke up and noticed Jay studying her with great concentration, she shed him a thoughtless smile. "You¡¯re awake?¡± Jay said, "Thanks for sending me to the hospital." Angeline was not the slightest courteous with him. " Don''t thank me. I''ll charge you interest." The expression on Jay''s charming face sank at once." I have no money." Angeline was about to say things like ''offer yourself up ¡¯ and whatnot when Jay cut her off wisely. "I will not offer up my body." Angeline¡¯s face was already dark enough to start with. After hearing what he said, her face was so dark that there were no words to describe it. "You don¡¯t have money and yet you refuse to offer up yourself?" This guy was even acting like a ruffian. She waspletely clueless as to how she was supposed to deal with him. "Pay with your life, then," Angeline dered in a domineering manner. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "From today onward, you¡¯ll be my bodyguard." Jay warded off her blows in every possible way, saying, "I can''t fight!" He refused to work himself to the bone for a woman. Angeline grinned slyly. "I don¡¯t need you to fight. As long as you stand in front of me, women will notice you and thus, won''t have lustful thoughts for me." Jay, "..." "Why would women have lustful thoughts for you? Shouldn''t that be men?" Angeline rolled her eyes at him and said, "You said it yourself. Would a normal man have lustful thoughts for a tomboy who has an excess secretion of testosterone like me?" Jay,"..." "That''s very vivid." He affirmed her for her self-knowledge. Angeline twitched her mouth. "I have a very gentle side to me too. I can be a beautiful, smart, and considerate flower when I''m with you." Jay looked skeptical. Even so, he said with displeasure, "I have nothing to d o with whether you''re a tomboy or a beautiful, smart, and considerate flower." Angeline felt very defeated. This guy was asking for it. Angeline put away her smiley face and put on a sinister expression, saying coldly, "I can give you a lot of money so you can send your son to school and spare your wife from all theborious farm work. I''ve also heard that there''s a man in a vegetative state in your house. I can admit him to Grand Asia Hospital and treat him for free." Jay stared at her, the look on his face unfathomable. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 Angeline stared at him with an exceedingly smug look on her face. "So what''s it going to be? Want to work for me?" "No," he said through gritted teeth. This woman did a background check on him? "I will pay back what I owe as soon as I can." Jay sat u p from the hospital bed, pushed back the covers, and left. Angeline dropped her head, looking extremely defeated. "What about the blueprint? Aren''t you going to take responsibility now that there''s something wrong with the blueprint?" Angeline yelled at his tall and straight back. Jay stood at the door, his tone carrying a trace of acerbity. "I¡¯m sure you know that I didn''t make that mistake. Don¡¯t use those dirty tricks on me just to get me. This will only make me despise you more." Then, he flicked his sleeves and left. Angeline was so furious that she kicked the hospital bed. "What are you so proud of? How dare you look down on me, Jay Ares? Who was the one who pursued and coaxed me back then? Damn!" After Jay left Grand Asia Hospital, Angeline returned t o Grand Asia''s president¡¯s office in a battered state. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Zayne saw Angeline walking in wearing a bitter hatred expression on her face, he tossed the papers in his hands away and went over to show his beloved sister concern. "Now, now, who bullied you, Ms. Severe?¡± Angeline eximed furiously, "Who else? Jay is the only one in the world who can bully me." Grayson had informed Zayne about the shocking news of Jay¡¯s return yesterday. Zayne rolled up his sleeves and said furiously, "Three years this brat was gone. He put Grand Asia in your hands, forcing you to be a cold-blooded exterminator and stripping you of your delicate and beautiful shell. Now that he¡¯s back, not only is he not grateful for what you''ve done, but he¡¯s also bullying you. I¡¯m going to get him right now. I won¡¯t call myself Zayne Severe if I don¡¯t punch all his teeth out." Angelinemented, saying, "He didn''t bully me, actually. It''s just, the way he looks at me is more distant than a stranger. Also, he remains unmoved no matter how I seduce him. I highly suspect that someone has transmigrated into his body." Zayneughed. "Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but did you meet with him with this face of yours?¡± Angeline looked beyond puzzled. "Is there a problem?" Zayne looked at Angelina''s unsightly made-up face and gulped. "Huge problem. Even your brother has lost his appetite after looking at this face of yours, let alone a man like him who has obsessive- compulsive disorder and mysophobia." Angeline rolled her eyes at him and tutted. "Do you think he''s superficial like you? Just because appearance means the world to you, that doesn¡¯t mean that every man in this world is the same." She then touched her honey, dark made-up face with a prideful look. "Jaybie said that he''ll still love me no matter what I turn into or how I look like." Zayne scraped Angeline¡¯s face with his fingers, then stared at the thickyer of honey on his fingertips and felt extremely nauseous. "I think you can make pancakes with this much of honey, Ms. Severe. I doubt Jay''s eyes can prate through this thickyer of honey to discover your beauty." Angeline gazed depressingly at the honey oil on Zayne¡¯s fingers. At this moment, she could already imagine two scratch marks on her face left from Zayne¡¯s scraping. "Zayne Severe, who gave you permission to touch my face?" Angeline was furious. She was terrified of putting on makeup, especially the part where she had to put on the honey. It was a huge waste of time because she had to apply a thickyer and even it out as well. Despite that, there was sheep centa extract added t o the foundation, which would make her look even more beautiful. Zayne apologized immediately. "I''m sorry." Angeline darted him a helpless look but did not bash him up. Zayne let out a forlorn sigh. "Whenever I provoked youst time, you were sure to jump up and give me a huge beating, but ever since you became the president, you haven''tid a finger on me. Other people are calling you a tigress, a female demon, but actually, I think you''re bing gentler and gentler instead." Chapter 954 Chapter 954 Angeline said, "It''s not because I don''t want to beat you up, but it''s because there are just too many things waiting for me to do that I don¡¯t have the extra energy t o deal with you." Zayne was struck dumb. Despite Jay''s harsh treatment, Angeline was still worried about him. "Find him, Zayne. Arrange an easier job for him," Angeline said, massaging the area between her brows. "He has lost his memory and is no different from an unlearned, ignorant man like you." With that, Zayne¡¯s inferiorityplex from being suppressed by Jay for so many years had finally achieved a bnce. "Perfect then. I''m currently looking for a bodyguard." Angeline red at him. "You only know how to fool around all day long. Your friends are either idlers or don''t have a legitimate business or profession, and the people you offend are the underworld''s desperados or ruffians. It''s too dangerous for him to be your bodyguard.¡± Zayne twitched his mouth. "If that''s the case, should I put him in a museum and disy him as a wax figure? " He added, "If I lock him up in a cab, I can guarantee that he won''t lose a single hair." Angeline red at him. Zayne said seriously, "Okay! I know he¡¯s your darling. I¡¯ll protect him." Angeline hurried him. "Hurry up and go." Zayne left at the speed of light. After Jay left Grand Asia Hospital, he had no idea where to go. He did not want to go back to the construction site. Manager Hanes alone was enough to irk him, and now, there was a female demon as well-both of whom were eyeing him covetously. He could not wait to run as fast as his legs would carry him just to avoid them. When Zayne found Jay, he was sitting under the big screen in the square, raising his head to watch the news. The bleak-looking square had turned into gorgeous scenery because of him. The reporter''s name was Caleb, also known as the '' sharp and poisonous tongue'' of Imperial Radio. His style of interviewing was to ask private questions in a bold and sharp manner, and this was the reason why many interviewees were particrly apprehensive of him. Even so, the audience enjoyed the mean and tricky questions he asked, and that was why his show was always so popr in Imperial Capital. Today¡¯s interviewee was Angeline Severe, Grand Asia''s president. Caleb''s first question itself was particrly prickly. "I heard that you¡¯re still single, Ms. Severe. Why not consider finding a man and getting married?" Angeline was d in a professional white blouse and a ck sheath skirt, looking very much like an icy and elegant queen who led a life of abstinence. When answering the question, Angeline''s eyes shone with a firm glow. "Love can wait. It¡¯s better to live without one than to go for shoddy choices." The reporter asked, "I wonder what sort of man can touch the heart of a woman with a worth of hundreds of millions like you, Ms. Severe?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A soft smile emerged in Angeline''s eyes. "The man I like will hold his head high and be neither supercilious nor obsequious regardless of whether he¡¯s high in the clouds or down in the dumps." "Ms. Severe, do you prefer love at first sight or love thates over time?" the reporter asked again. Angelineughed. "Love at first sight." "What¡¯s your view on marriage, Ms. Severe?" Angeline''s eyes were shrouded with ayer of dark cloud as she said, "Marriage is a branch of knowledge. Loving too deeply will only make it difficult to sustain, so it¡¯s better to love with just the right amount." Chapter 955 Chapter 955 "What do you mean by just the right amount?" the reporter asked, puzzled. "When we run into problems, we should be brave enough to share our difficulties with one another instead of bearing the weight alone and suffering in silence." Quietly, Jay stared at Angeline on the screen, a questioning sneer pouring out of his eyes. She portrayed such indiscriminate love in front of him, yet pretended to sound loyal during the interview. What a drama queen! Zayne appeared abruptly and sat down next to Jay. He stared at the screen and roasted Angeline to his heart''s content. "I know this tigress. She''s Grand Asia Empire''s empress. Her eyes are usually ced on the back of her head and she carries herself in an extremely haughty manner. She has a bunch of male board members beneath her who will do whatever she tells them to." Jay looked at Zayne, a trace of unapproachable loftiness and coldness intermingling in his deep, profound eyes. "Get lost." His voice was low and terrifying, like the deep and furious roar of a beast. Zayne¡¯s jaw dropped. Did this guy actually have amnesia? Although Jay disliked the she-devil who led an unscrupulous private life, there was no denying that she had lent him a helping hand. He was a man who knew how to distinguish between kindness and hatred. Jay was revolted when Zayne said those bad things about Angeline behind her back. Zayne¡¯s gaze fell on Jay''s cheap T-shirt and jeans. He was puzzled. Why was this man''s aura still so strong even when he was in such a destitute state? "Hey, are you looking for a job?" Zayne was holding a stack of leaflets with the word '' recruitment'' printed on it. Jay yanked all the leaflets in his hands over and began flipping through them one by one. There were various upations printed on each leaflet -driver, bodyguard, teacher, doctor, painter, pianist... There were all sorts of professions avable. Jay tossed the flyer back to him angrily and spat out a word. "Liar." Zayne was so filled with emotions that he started exining himself. "I... I''m not a liar. I¡¯m a PR member of a headhuntingpany, and I''m responsible for collecting andpiling job vacancies positions for variouspanies. If you''re looking for a job, then feel free to ask me for help." Jay eyed Zayne suspiciously. "I am looking for a job, actually." Zayne put on a proper attitude. "I happen to be short of a choreman who can help a school cafeteria in doing odd jobs, washing the dishes..." Jay frowned at the thought of the greasy dishes. Zayne was pulling his leg on purpose. "Cleaner, yes or no?" "What about moving bricks at a construction site? It pays really well, you know?" Zayne was having a lot of fun cursing him in his heart. ''You''re sick, aren''t you? I can cure your mysophobia.'' Jay was no pushover who would allow others to just lord over him like that. "I saw a vacancy for the pianist role. I would like to try that." Zayne was stupefied. Jay''s aplishments in piano were not inferior to other top-notch professional piano masters. In addition to business, ying the piano was probably one of his favorite things to do. Even after losing his memory, he was still able to pinpoint the things that he liked. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Zayne pretended to look surprised. "You know how to y the piano? It just so happens that I''m looking for a piano teacher for my niece. I can tell at first nce from your slender and beautiful hands that you¡¯ve been practicing piano since childhood. Why don''t you be my niece¡¯s piano teacher? As for the wages, I can pay you in advance. How about that?" Jay nodded. "Okay.." Zayne said, "I do have to warn you in advance, though. My niece is only 12 years old. She may have an adorable face, but Finn has been indulging her so much that she has a very bad temper and is good at making trouble out of nothing. Do bear with her." Jay asked, "What¡¯s her name?" Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Zayne replied, "Rozette Ares. You can just call her Baby Zetty." "Okay.¡± Jay left after the two exchanged phone numbers. Zayne sighed and said grumpily, "You should be the one to beg me. Why do I feel like I¡¯m the one who¡¯s begging you instead?" After aplishing his task, Zayne went to Garden Of A Diary to report it to Angeline. Coincidentally, Baby Zetty was there too. As soon as Zayne saw Baby Zetty, he said smugly, "I found you a piano teacher, Baby Zetty. I promise that you''ll like him a lot after you see him." After three years, Baby Zetty had grown from a chubby ball of fur into a slender youngdy. She had attractive eyebrows and clear, beautiful autumn pupils that looked so profoundly beautiful. She wore a pair of white shoes on her long fair legs, which gave her a mature charm without sacrificing her innocence and cheerful demeanor as a youngdy. When she heard that Zayne had hired a piano teacher for her, Baby Zetty pouted and protested at once. "I don¡¯t need a piano teacher. Finn can practice ying the piano with me." Angeline was seemingly enlightened and asked ambiguously, "He agreed to be Baby Zetty''s teacher?" Zayne was all puffed up. "You think I wouldn''t be able t o get him to yield after I step in myself?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Angeline was over the moon. She pulled Baby Zetty aside and worked on her ideology patiently. "Baby Zetty, this piano teacher of yours has hurt his head and has amnesia. With that being said, you must not provoke him and be a good girl in front of him." Baby Zetty answered perfunctorily, "I know, I know." That was all Angeline said. After all, she wanted Baby Zetty to experience this surprise herself. The next day. ording to the address that Zayne had given him, Jay arrived at Imperial Capital Horizon Colors on time. On Finn and Baby Zetty''s journey back to Horizon Vi from Garden Of A Diary, Finn guided and instructed Baby Zetty incessantly. "When you meet the piano teacherter, you have to be polite to him. If he''s thirsty, remember to pour him water. If he identally ys the wrong key, then just pretend like you didn¡¯t notice it." Baby Zetty was confused. "He''s just a piano teacher, isn''t he? What is everyone so nervous about? Mommy told me not to provoke him and now you''re asking me not to embarrass him. Is a big man like him more fragile than a porcin doll?" Finn said, "I don''t have any opinion regarding what you do to other people, but him, you have to treat him well because he deserves to be treated well by everyone." When she sensed that Finn, the brother who had always pampered and indulged her, was showing excessive concern for the piano teacher who she had yet to meet, Baby Zetty was jealous and displeased." And I insist not to do it your way." When they got out of the car, Baby Zetty dragged her heels on purpose. Finn put on a stern look and said, "You''re alreadyte. He doesn''t like children who arete." Baby Zetty began flipping out. "Who the hell is he? Why is everyone forcing me to be nice to him? Finn, you said you won¡¯t force me to do the things that I don''t like, but now you¡¯re doing exactly that. "I don¡¯t need a piano teacher, but everyone¡¯s pushing him to me. Not only that, I was given so many rules too. I hate that piano teacher." Jay was leaningnguidly at the main entrance of the vi. When he noticed Baby Zetty¡¯s intense resistance, Jay¡¯s pupils darkened. Finn took Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and walked inside quickly. Finn was extremely excited when he saw Jay. Even so, the hospital and the president had reminded him a long time ago that he should not stir up his foster father''s emotions, hence Finn tried his best to act as calm as water. "Sir, I''ll leave Baby Zetty to you then." Jay''s gaze fell on Baby Zetty''s face and was slightly stunned. He had never seen such a beautiful child. She did have a reason to be conceited. When Baby Zettyid eyes on Jay, she was instantly petrified. Chapter 957 Chapter 957 Jay walked elegantly over to Baby Zetty and stood before her. He gently said to her, "If you don''t like me being your piano tutor, then I can leave immediately. You don¡¯t have to throw a tantrum.¡± Baby Zetty looked at him with her beady eyes. She wanted to call him ''Daddy'' so badly, but her mommy had told her not to do anything which would agitate her daddy. Jay stood up and looked at Finn apologetically. "I think you should ask for someone else." Finn looked at Baby Zetty helplessly, his eyes pleading at her. As Jay turned around and walked away, a little hand suddenly grasped at him. Jay turned around and saw Baby Zetty looking at him with her beady eyes. She said in a pitiful tone, "Mister, I¡¯m sorry. Please stay and be my teacher, okay?" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jay shuddered, surprised by Baby Zetty''s sudden change in attitude. He could not figure out why, but when he saw Baby Zetty cry, his heart softened. "Okay." Finn breathed a sigh of relief. Baby Zetty passionately pulled Jay over to the piano room. Finn called the nanny over to his side and reminded her earnestly, "Today¡¯s lunch must be slightly nd. Also, this piano tutor is an honored guest, so we must treat him well." "Very well," replied the nanny. Finn then left for work. The piano room. Baby Zetty sat in front of the piano, turned her head, and asked Jay, "Mister, what song do you like? Shall I y it for you?" Jay sank into deep thought. For a long while, he could not figure out what songs he liked. Baby Zetty did not want him to think too much either, so she suggested a song. "You''ll definitely like this - 99 one. Jay shuddered as a grin appeared on his face when he saw Baby Zetty''s vain confidence. Even he did not know what songs he liked, so how could this kid know any better? Baby Zetty postured herself and started to y her daddy and mommy''s love song, Red Spider Lily. The sound was elegant while the rhythm was steady. The song was morose yet beautiful. It was hard to tell i f the music was meant to impart a blooming love or a sorrowful, heavy sigh. However, Jay was excited by the melody of the song. "Mm. That was nice," said Jay sincerely as Baby Zetty finished ying the piece. Baby Zetty then said, "Mister, this is the love song between my daddy and mommy." Jay was shocked. He was surprised that someone would even use a flower from hell, the red spider lily, to symbolize love i n that song. He thought that it was a bad omen. "Are they... alright?" he asked cautiously. Baby Zetty leaned against the piano keys as sadness surfaced on her face. "No,¡± she replied directly. Jay was ming himself for being nosy, but when he heard the sorrow in Baby Zetty''s voice, he could not help but askpassionately, "What happened?" "Daddy and mommy aren¡¯t together anymore,¡± Baby Zetty muttered. "Divorced?" asked Jay. Baby Zetty shook her head, and her face held nothing but sadness, sorrow, and heartache. Jay caressed the little kid¡¯s head. "Don''t be sad. All winters muste to an end, and a beautiful spring might juste tomorrow." Baby Zetty looked at her daddy, a smile beaming across her face. "Mm.¡± She believed that her daddy and mommy would get back together again. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 After all, they had once loved each other so much. Baby Zetty suddenly got up from her seat. "Mister, just give me one moment." Then, Baby Zetty ran downstairs and made Jay a cup o f his favorite Earl Grey tea before bringing it upstairs. "Mister, please have some tea." Jay was slightly bemused as he smiled. "Thank you." Jay was still aware of what he was there for. After he had his tea, he sat on the piano bench with both his slender hands on the ivory keys. He said, "I think I''m going to try this Red Spider Lily." Baby Zetty was overjoyed. "That¡¯s awesome.¡± Jay shut his eyes, the familiar melody ying inside his head. Perhaps it was because of his extraordinary memory that he had the entire piece all memorized in his mind. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Perhaps it was that distant memory that guided his hand, allowing him to wlessly y through the entire piece. Baby Zetty gave him a round of apuse. "Mister, you yed this song too well.¡± When Jay yed Red Spider Lily, the melody was thick and full, sounding confident and grandiose. It was also the first time that Baby Zetty heard her daddy y that song. She eximed, "So this is how Red Spider Lily should be yed?¡± Jay smiled. "Everyone has their own interpretation of a song. I think that since it''s a love song, it should have the stability and rigidity of a promise." When he said that, heughed at himself. "You¡¯re still little, so you might not know the true meaning of the song. That¡¯s why you couldn''t bring out that dutiful and heavy emotion in the song. However, you y very well for your age.¡± Baby Zetty replied, "I know that. My mommy told me that she wrote this song for Daddy. She confessed to Daddy through this song. Wherever she might be, in the bustle of the city or in the loneliness of the afterlife, she would never stop loving my daddy." There was a smile in Jay''s eyes. A sentimental feeling emanated from his pupils. For the first time, he had developed feelings for a woman he had never seen before. He wanted to see her. He wanted to meet that affectionate woman to whom the world did not matter. Jay looked around him, yet he could not find a picture of that woman. He felt a little dismayed. "Your daddy is very lucky to have had your mommy," said Jay. Baby Zetty put her hand under her chin and said to him with gleaming eyes, "But my mommy said that the best thing that has ever happened to her was being with my daddy." A yearning bubbled from within Jay. Everyone in the world would want love as pure as that. He suddenly remembered his wife Marilyn and thought of how they looked very much like a couple, but deep down, they were set apart from each other. H e felt embarrassed and ashamed of himself. He was not fit to be a husband. Marilyn told him that ever since the ident, he would stay away from her. Sometimes he would even feel disgusted when she touched him. He knew that it was wrong. Many a time he wanted to curb and correct that bad habit of his, but each time Marilyn got close to him, he would feel an uncontroble sense of repulsion toward her. After a long time, their rtionship became nd. A selfish, irresponsible man like him was naturally unfit for a woman like Baby Zetty''s mommy. He realized that his thoughts went off course and shuddered. How could those profane thoughts about Baby Zetty''s mommy ever cross his mind like that? As Jay and Baby Zetty were chatting, he received a text message from Tommy the fisherman, ''Ben, you shoulde over quick. The fishermen on site are in trouble.'' "Baby Zetty, we shall stop here for today,¡± said Jay as h e got up from his seat. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 Baby Zetty was reluctant. "Mister, would you being tomorrow?" Jay replied gently, "Yes.¡± "Mister, can I have your number, please?" "Of course," Jay said as he gave her his number. Baby Zetty gave him a big hug. "Mister, pleasee earlier tomorrow." "Alright." Jay caressed Baby Zetty''s silky hair, feeling warm inside. He felt weird. Why would his own son not give him this sort of treatment? After he left Horizon Colors, Jay called for a cab and hurriedly left for Tourmaline Estate. It was quite the distance from Imperial Capital to the outskirts. Just when he was worried about the fare, his phone rang. It was a notification about a fund transfer. It was from ''Lady Of The Empire Without Sunset''. The Lady Of The Empire Without Sunset left a message. ''Teacher Ben, I''m Baby Zetty''s mommy. The kid loves your lessons. For the next year, I shall have you booked for sses, so please don''t ept any other jobs. By the way, I''ve paid the entire year''s fees upfront. If the amount is too little, there¡¯s room for negotiation." Jay looked at the seven-digit sry and sank into deep thought. Baby Zetty''s mommy was not calctive, unlike other women. Jay liked her even more now. He sent her a short reply. ''The pay is good. Thank you.'' When Jay arrived at the site in Tourmaline Estate, he could not find the fishermen. Only Tommy was there. When Tommy saw him, he burst into tears. "Ben, what should we do? The other fishermen were brought away by the cops." Jay was exceptionally calm. "What happened?" Tommy said, "There was a problem with the n, so the president of Grand Asia Empire said that she wants to retrench Manager Hanes. Because all of us were rmended by him, we can''t stay here either. The fishermen then went to reason with the president. Who knew that the nasty president locked them all up in the police station. Thankfully, I didn''t g o, so I''m safe." Tommy had not seen the outside world, so he did not know how to deal with this kind of matter. "Ben, what should we do? If anything happens to them, both of us will be put through hell by the other vigers when we get back to the fishing vige." Jay frowned. He did not want to see that witch from Grand Asia again. However, he was a man of justice. He could protect families, big and small. He would go and reason with Angeline for his fellow fishermen. Tommy brought Jay over to the design department. Angeline had just finished listening to the report by the design department, so she leaned back on the chair, feeling slightly exhausted. Jay and Tommy had barged in just like that, so Grayson did not know whether to halt them or not. He could only gape and gawk at Jay who walked over to Angeline unchecked. "Why are you here?" Angeline asked wearily. Jay had an interrogative look on his face. "What did those fishermen do that you had to lock them up?" Angeline replied, "They assaulted me..." ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jay was curious. "They assaulted you in what way?" Angeline said, "They called me a hag." Jay,"..." He was speechless as to how fragile she was. In the vige, profanities were thrown around everywhere b y the vigers. Jay replied, "They were just telling the truth." Angeline almost became boiling mad. "They hit me as well. Everything about me, including every single hair on my body, is heavily insured. Since a lot of my hair fell because of them and they couldn''t pay for it, they have no choice but to get locked up." Jay''s eyes were filled with rage. "You deserved it anyway." Chapter 960 Chapter 960 This woman really was the queen of all she-devils. As t o the rule that men should noty a finger on women, she might just be the only exception. Angelina,"..." Angeline was furious, so she roared at Grayson." Grayson, are you blind? Can''t you see these two people taunting your president? Drag them out!" Grayson had a horrible look on his face. He walked over to Jay and said to him amiably, "Sir, the president isn''t in a good mood today. If there are any more matters, I''d suggest that youe again tomorrow." Jay replied, "It must be her menopause that she''s not i n a good mood every day." Angeline was livid. "Do you think that because you have those looks that I''ll spare you?" Jay''s face was ashen. He knew that Angeline viewed him as some sort of adonis who could be pushed around. This was a direct humiliation for a dominant man like Jay. Grayson saw that both of them were about to erupt into a full-on fight, so he quickly diffused the situation. He said to Jay with a friendly tone, "Sir, Pierre Hanes forged his credentials, so there were problems with the site supervision. The other fishermen are inside to help out with the investigation, not because the president wanted to put them there for nothing." When Jay heard that, he looked at Angeline suspiciously. It was obvious that Angeline had a grudge toward him for making her feel bad, so she was angry every time she saw him. She always wanted to get back at him. "Grayson, go say hello to the guys at the police station. Let them lock up those fishermen b*stards until hell freezes over. Until then, don''t let them out." Jay looked at Angeline, dumbfounded. "You''re childish!" Angeline retorted, "You didn''t clear up your facts before interrogating me, so this is the result that you''ll get." Tommy was on the verge of tears. "Mrs. President, please be merciful and let them go. We fishermen live harsh lives. We don''t get paid enough back home. Now that we''re away from home to work, we¡¯re in this mess already. They''re all locked up before they could get any work done or any money at all. Sob, sob..." Angeline felt a bitter feeling inside her after listening t o Tommy¡¯s sad story. This was how harsh the fishermen¡¯s lives were? Jay said to Tommy, "Don''t cry. There''s no point in crying in front of a cold-blooded animal." Jay turned around and walked away as he said that. Angeline cried out, "You stay where you are!" Jay looked back and glowered at Angeline with a hostile look. "What? Are you going to give me more trouble?" Angeline replied, "Aren''t you going to save the fishermen?¡± Jay replied casually, "My body isn''t for sale." Angeline,"..." "Who wants your body? I just wanted to ask you if you want the fishermen to stay and work." Jay looked at Angeline with much caution and vignce. Tommy nodded his head profusely. "Mrs. President, will you let the fishermen stay and work?" Angeline replied, "There''s a site of mine which needs workers. However, these fishermen are a tough bunch to handle. If you want them to work here, I have one condition." Jay narrowed his eyes. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Angeline knew that his thoughts were going off course, so she said, "You¡¯ll stay and look after them. If there are any problems with them, you''ll take responsibility for it." Tommy was overjoyed. "In that case, then we won''t lose our jobs.¡± Chapter 961 Chapter 961 Jay was hesitant, but Tommy begged him. "Ben, you''ve gotta agree to President Severe¡¯s requests. The entire vige will be grateful to you." Jay was distraught. "I have a job already." Tommy replied in dismay, ¡°Ah, so you have a job, so you won¡¯t help us anymore." Angeline knew that Jay was a man of his word. Since he promised that he would be Baby Zetty''s piano tutor, he would not ept any other jobs. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. To resolve his concerns, Angeline then replied, "You don¡¯t have to be on-site to work. All you have to do is t o look after the fishermen closely and make sure that they follow the rules around here." Jay then agreed. "Alright then." Grayson gave the police a call, and after some banter, h e turned toward Angeline to say, "They need a guarantor." Jay said, "Me." Angeline was musing over the fact that those fishermen were still brutes and barbarians. Should there be any trouble, the guarantor would regret being the guarantor in the first ce. She rolled her eyes at Jay. "You? Everything on you is worth even less than one of my fingernails. How are you going to be the guarantor?" Jay replied, "You''re so vulgar!" Angeline, This b*stard was really biting the hand that fed him! Grayson understood the situation, so he replied on the phone, "The president will be the guarantor. Let them g o immediately." After Tommy and Jay left the design department in the building, Tommy had nothing but praise for Angeline. "Ben, I think that the president isn''t as scary as the rumors say. She''s cold on the outside, but nice o n the inside. She looks nasty, but when she heard of our hardship and how hard it was for us to look for money, she became so kind... I think that she''s better than those women back in our vige who look nice and kind but will actually talk behind your back." Jay sank into deep thought... He thought of how that hag had made porridge for him, sent him to the doctor when he was sick, and now helping out the fishermen. All of her actions were heartwarming, but when he arrived at the thought that she wanted to keep him as her consort, Jay simply could not agree with what Tommy said. "The she-devil has ulterior motives in doing all of these." Tommy replied naively, "Anyway, she¡¯s offering refuge to helpless fishermen like us. So she''s a living saint to _ H me. Jay shook his head. "Let''s see if the others return. Until then, you can save your praises forter." He just could not believe that the she-devil would help those innocent fishermen without some apparent reason. In the evening, the fishermen came back. They were squabbling andining about how they had lost their jobs. Tommy told them, "We can all stay, but the president has given the order that we all have to listen to Ben." The fishermen remained silent, their eyes green with envy toward Jay. Back in the vige, that man had to rely on his wife for a living. He was even scoffed at by his in- laws. As such, the men in the entire vige looked down on him. Now, he was suddenly in a position to look after and supervise them. A few of the fishermen were dissatisfied. They protested, saying, "You want us to listen to this little adonis? Are you out of your mind? I think that he¡¯s a mute. How could he possibly lead us?" The others echoed in agreement. "Yeah.¡± Jay responded coldly, "The order isn¡¯t for you to listen t o me. It''s for all of you to obey and follow the rules of thepany." The fishermen looked at each other. "We¡¯re not listening to you either way." Angeline was watching from a distance and saw the entire scene unfold. The expression on her face was indescribable. She thought of how her Jaybie was once the almighty crown prince of Imperial Capital. Now, he could not even settle a bunch of fishermen. Oh, how the mighty had fallen. Angeline walked over to the fishermen with her arms crossed. She said in a condescending tone, "Those who are willing to listen to him, stay. Those who are not, leave now." As she said that, the fishermen changed their stances immediately and curried Jay''s favor. "Ben, since the president has spoken, then I shall listen to you." Angeline helped Jay to diffuse the situation in the hopes that he would be grateful. Who knew that Jay glowered at her with resentment in his eyes, hinting a t her being nosy. Angeline said casually to Grayson, "Get insurance for all of the fishermen. Social security and all." Chapter 962 Chapter 962 The fishermen jumped with joy. "I heard that once you have social security, you''re considered as a citizen of the city. You can buy a house here too." All that jumping made the staff quarters shake immensely. Angeline was feeling dizzy, and her anger came with i t. "Grayson, is this building another sh*t construction? Why is it shaking so much when they jump?" Grayson was helpless. Jay suddenly grabbed Tommy and ran outside while shouting, "Earthquake! Run!" Angeline gawked at him. Jay would grab a random viger and escape but would not even stop to consider bringing her along. That disappointment... was simply too much for Angeline to handle. Grayson grabbed the dumbfounded Angeline in his arms and quickly took her outside. Soon after, the makeshift quarters crumbled down into smithereens. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The earthquake was quick to subside. Thankfully, it did not cause any fatalities nor any other buildings to copse. Angeline looked at the debris, her eyes emanating fiery fury. Her gaze was directed at Jay as if she was about to take his life. Jay shuddered. Why was that she-devil looking at him like that? It was as if he owed her something from his past life. "Hmph." Angeline angrily harrumphed and left with a n ashen face. Grayson was anxious for Jay, so he reminded him as they passed each other. "You''d better watch out." Jay wanted to reply, ''What¡¯s wrong with that woman?'' Was she angry just because he did not save her? Hehe, why would he though? It was not like they knew each other. Angeline had already walked quite a distance away, yet she suddenly raced back to him while enraged." You¡¯re not a gentleman. Do you know the meaning of''dies first''?¡± Jay replied coldly, "I only save those who are worth saving to me." Angeline was about to have a heart attack from being s o enraged. She huffed and puffed. "Grayson, the nitroglycerin." Grayson walked over and said softly, "Mrs. President, the doctor said not to take any medicine if you''re not ill." Angeline replied, "My chest hurts." Grayson sighed and looked helplessly at Jay. "Mrs. President, rushing things won''t help." Jay''s handsome face had a dark expression on it. The person that they were talking about was actually him? "Devious devils,¡± Jay said casually. Grayson felt stuck between a rock and a hard ce. Angeline stomped off in her fury. Angeline could only go to one ce whenever she was mad¡ªJosephine¡¯s rented house. Josephine was surprised when she saw Angeline. "Yo, you look awful. My brother made you mad again?¡± Angeline muttered, "You knew that he came back?¡± "Zayne told me.¡± Angeline took the wine off the table and necked the bottle. She then griped about while mming her hand against the table. "Your brother is a wretch. When I treated him badly, he wouldfort and console me '' til no end. And when I treat him well, he¡¯s being cocky like nobody''s business. He''ll ignore me whenever he likes.¡± Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Josephine was befuddled. "I thought that you guys would be happy after reuniting with each other. Who knew that there would be so much trouble? My brother actually doesn''t have feelings for you." Angeline was despondent. "I know that I''m not gentle, not pretty, and not womanly enough. But I treat him s o well. Can''t that make up for those things that Ick?" Josephine looked at her in disbelief. She then said angrily, "It must be that jerk Zayne. He would call you a tigress every day right? Did he brainwash you? Sis Angeline, you¡¯re the most beautiful, most gentle, and the most attractive woman to me." Angeline just could not believe her. Josephine was agitated. "Ever since you became the president of Grand Asia, you started using that honey oil to mask your natural beauty. It''s all to prevent those men from staring at you too much. If you¡¯re not ruthless enough, those men would be dancing on top o f your head. All you''ve done and sacrificed for was to protect my brother''s foundation. However, deep down, I know that you¡¯re my sweet, pretty, and loyal Sis Angeline. At that moment, Angeline''s tears flowed freely. "Over time, I think I¡¯ll forget what I used to look like." Josephine thought hard and long. "My brother has never been able to resist you. I don¡¯t believe that he won''t crumble if you keep going at him.¡± Angeline looked at Josephine pitifully. "And how do I d o that?" "What did you do to him when you were young? Just d o what you did before." Angeline suddenly had a bright idea, her tears immediately turning into smiles. "I''ve got it." Angeline mmed the wine bottle down on the table. She had an aura of confidence and determination as she walked out the door. Josephine hollered at her, "Sis Angeline, where are you going at this time of night?" Angeline replied, "I¡¯m going after my man." Nighttime. The fishermen were so excited because they now had jobs and social security. They dragged Jay to avish restaurant at a food street nearby to celebrate. Where the boorish and gruff men gathered, there needed to be booze as well. Even Jay drank a little wine under the persuasion of the fishermen. Soon enough, he noticed something wrong with his allergic body. The itching was unbearable, and patches of rash had quickly covered his body. "Ben, what''s wrong with you?" Tommy narrowed his eyes, eximing when he saw Ben''s rashes on his forearm. The fishermen had always been men of steel. They probably had not heard of things like alcohol allergy. However, some of them thought that they were knowledgeable enough, so they started to guess what was going on, causing amotion. "Ben, don¡¯t tell us that you have some sort of infectious disease. I heard that some people who fool around in their daily lives will get scary infectious diseases." "Ben, we forgot to tell you that Pierre Hanes has many women by his side. When you were with him..." "The way I see it, the president has taken a liking to you. Bich people often lead promiscuous lives." As the fishermen continued babbling on, they had alreadybeled Jay as a vector of the disease. When everyone else heard that it was a deadly infectious disease, they distanced themselves right away-even the kind-hearted Tommy stood away from Jay. Jay''s face was ashen. "I''m not promiscuous." He then stood up, paid for the bill, and left the ce by himself. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The street lights were dim. Jay dragged his feeble body along while the street lights projected a long shadow behind him. A pair of white high-heels soon came running after him. Jay was feeling worse by the moment. Sometimes, his allergy would be mild. Sometimes, it would be severe. I t was probably due to him feeling a little weaktely, and it might be because of the high alcohol content in the white wine that he drank. As such, his allergy was affecting more than just his skin. Soon enough, he felt himself gasping for air. His breathing started to quicken. He sat on the pavement, sluggish and wobbly. He grasped at his throat which was tightening with every passing second. At that moment, he thought that he would die like this-alone. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Angeline noticed that something was wrong, so she quickly rushed forward. "Brother Ben." Jay looked at Angeline who had emerged out of nowhere. He was so weak that he could not even speak or cry for help. Angeline looked at the rashes on his face and said," Your body is allergic to alcohol and it''s acting up." Jay was surprised. How could the she-devil tell for sure what kind of condition he had? She was not like the fishermen who doubted and questioned his personal life. He was surprisingly grateful for that. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . She carried him on her back and hurried to the parking lot. After they arrived at Grand Asia, Jay was immediately sent into the emergency room. Angeline sat outside of the room, anxious throughout the night. The next day, Jay¡¯s condition stabilized and he was admitted into a normal ward. Angeline organized his information sheets and charts, sitting in front of him. She read the words out loud," The doctor ran some checks on you, and results show that you have erosive gastritis, so you should always have some medicine on you. However, among all gastric medications, you''re allergic to Motilium, so you can''t use that. Also, you have a terrible allergy to alcohol, so you can¡¯t touch that either." After she finished, Angeline looked at Jay with a dignified look on her face. "You almost kicked the bucket yesterday." On the other hand, Jay was calm. Life or death did not matter much to him anymore, so he did not feel traumatized after what happenedst night. Compared to his calmness, Angeline seemed to be overreacting. "Have you thought about how sad your loved ones would be if you died?" His loved ones? Jay spent some time musing over that thought. Did he have any? Angeline said, "In this world, there are people who live for you. If you don''t love yourself, you''re only letting them down.¡± Jay looked at Angeline with animosity. "I''m hungry." He just could not believe the fact that anyone would live for him. Throughout his life, all his memories contained nothing more than condescending looks and scoff. The she-devil just had to bring that up. Angeline, She turned around and left. Soon after, she brought him hot porridge. Angeline propped Jay up and elevated the bed. Jay looked at her and said, "President, aren''t you busy?" Angeline, Was heining? Angeline forced out a sweet smile at him. "No.¡± What could be more important than currying her husband''s favor? However, Zayne had to call her up right at that very moment, urgently too. Angeline stared at the iing call on her screen. She hung up immediately. Zayne persisted and kept calling. Jay said coldly, "Answer it." Angeline had no choice but to pick up the call. Zayne''s voice roared from the other end of the line. "President Severe, it''s time for the meeting. Where are you?" Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Angeline quickly muffled the phone''s mic and looked a t Jay guiltily. There was a trace of mockery in Jay''s eyes. Angeline knew that her lie had been exposed, so she did not hide it further. "I''ll be there right away," she spoke into the phone. Jay elegantly waved at her, and all that he had to say t o her was, "You can get out of here now." Angeline looked at him angrily. "Hey, I saved youst night. Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Jay looked up, and those dark, charming eyes appeared wider than the midnight sky. No one could figure out his emotions. "If you¡¯d stay away from me, I''d be more thankful, actually,¡± he muttered. Angeline was enraged. "You b*stard, don''t you have a conscience? If I hadn''t saved you, your corpse would probably be lying out in the sun already for everyone t o see." Jay retorted, "It¡¯s better than letting people think that I¡¯m being kept by you." Angeline was speechless. In reality, she caused him so much disturbance by getting near him. He was a proud man who prioritized his reputation much more than anything else. How could he allow himself to be kept by a rich woman? Jay noticed that Angeline had gone silent. He thought that she was thinking about her actions and reflecting on her conscience. Instead, Angeline walked up to him and said with certainty, "Brother Ben, I''ll make you love me someday -more than your reputation and your life." Jay was stunned by her confidence and tenacity. After Angeline said that, she turned around and left. When the nurse came into the room to give Jay his medicine, she saw him lying on the bed with his handsome face ashen. The porridge was seemingly untouched. His appetite was spoiled in the midst of his anger, and it was all because of Angeline. The nurse still teased him, saying, "You must be really happy and lucky to have the president take a liking to you." Jay even thought of dying at that moment. "How is she a good person?" When the nurse mentioned President Severe, her eyes sparkled like stars. "The president looks good, has a great figure, can stand for herself out there, and can cook back at home. Her business is booming everywhere, so she''s contributing to the country''s economy. She¡¯s an asset to the family and country. She likes you with all her heart can give, so you''re lucky." Jay''s brows furrowed even more. He red at the nurse. "But she''s just not my type." The nurse had a smile that hinted at something else." You have all the resources to create your opportunities, so you do just that, but don''t you regret i tter on." Then, the nurse took the remote control, turned on the TV, and deliberately changed the channel to Grand Asia''s channel. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "If you feel bored, you can watch TV." The TV was airing Grand Asia¡¯s meeting live. Jay looked at the screen with a bored look on his face. The conference room wasrger than a movie theatre and there were close to 1,000 people there. Every one o f them wore a suit and tie, each of them dark in color. Jay could not find the silhouette of a woman anywhere. The president was yet to be present, so the men in the conference room bickered among themselves. The scene looked slightly out of control. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Jay thought to himself, ''That she-devil is going to have a hard time suppressing a hugemotion at a setting like this.'' The nurse stood at the side, calm and collected. "Our president is good at handling these kinds of stuff. These men are just being cocky behind her back. Just you wait, when the president goes on stage, they¡¯ll all b e as silent as the grave.¡± Jay shot a disbelieving nce at the nurse. The she-devil was nothing more than a hormone-overproducing tomboy. A person like her could only curry the favor of meek girls. Which man in his right mind would ever like a shameless tomboy like her? The screen near the podium slowly unraveled, and on i t was the agenda for the meeting. The topic- '' Discussing the state of Grand Asia: Recruiting geniuses from around the world!'' When Jay looked at the words on the screen, the calligraphy was strong, sharp, and confident. He could not help but cry out, "That''s good writing right there." The nurse giggled. "Our dear president wrote that herself.¡± Jay was astonished. He felt that the calligraphy reflected the artist. One could judge a person through their handwriting. This kind of handwriting should havee from a tenacious, charismatic man. Instead, it belonged to an immoral she-devil. The people at the conference became restless, probably because they had been waiting for too long." Where did the president go? Why is she taking so long? Do we still proceed with the meeting?" There was a mockingugh in Jay''s eyes. If only these people knew that the president forgot all about the meeting because of a nameless and unknown man, then their disappointment would shoot through the roof. He was happy. He wanted to see how the she-devil would resolve this hot mess before her. Soon enough, the sound of high heels connecting with floorboards was audible from outside the conference room. The sound was crisp, its rhythm slow and steady. Jay was surprised. He thought that she would be rushing over to the meeting. Instead, her composure was unwavering. She was calm and cool even when she waste. The bustling conference room soon died down into silence. Even a pin dropping could be heard in the quiet of the room. Jay looked at the faces of the men who had looked grandiose and charismatic the moment before. Now, they looked like they had been beaten into submission. There were condescending looks in their eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Angeline strutted into the room just like that. She even found the perfect excuse for beingte. "What? Are you all dumb or mute now? I''ve been watching all of you the whole time. Weren''t you all hollering and shouting freely just now?" Jay, This woman sure was calm even when she was lying. She was so shameless that she would not even flinch i n the face of a bullet. The men in the room were scared sh*tless. They hung their heads and kept their silence. Angeline said to them, "I know for a fact that ever since I bought over yourpany under Grand Asia, turning your bosses into my ordinary staff, all of you smile only when you face me but want a piece of me behind my back. Am I right?¡± Angeline did not wait for them to respond and waved her hand at them. "You don¡¯t have to answer me. I don¡¯t want to hear those false wordse out of your mouths. I''m telling you, I don''t care what all of you think, but you''d better remember this rule. Those who listen to me will live, and those who don''t will die." Jay''s face twitched. If the she-devil were to live in ancient times, then she would be the greatest ruler of them all. Angeline continued, "I invited all of you here today just to tell you one thing. The future of Grand Asia depends on technology and geniuses. Those of you who are not pulling your weight, if you don¡¯t start showing something good ande up with results, don''t me me for recing you with someone else." Angeline then started pointing fingers at certain people. "The Titus family of Grand Asia, your revenues are decreasing each year by 30 percent. If this goes on, you can pack your bags and leave next year." Chapter 967 Chapter 967 "The Bell family of Grand Asia, your revenues were down by 13.74 percentpared tost year. If this goes on, you can all go to hell." Angeline''s words stabbed at those who did not meet the company''s target. Everyone present had their handkerchiefs out, wiping the beads of sweat on their foreheads. Angeline stood on the podium, d in a bright red suit. Her white,ce shirt was tucked into her cks. Her suit restedzily on her shoulders. Her arms were akimbo while her hair flowed freely in the air. Her tanned skin, dark eye shadow, and purple lipstick ented her dominance in the room. Jay''s face contorted when he saw the woman on screen. To him, women were supposed to be weak and submissive. Their beauty was meant to be subtle and kept within them-just like Marilyn. Angeline was a freak of nature, emanating an aura like that. As Jay sank into deep thought, his phone rang. It was a text. He looked at the screen, seeing that Marilyn had sent him a message. It was three words-''Come back fast.'' Jay gave her a call right away. When Marilyn picked u p the phone, she was sobbing. "Tempest... Tempest can''t hold on any longer." Jay¡¯s voice was deep and sullen. "What happened?" Marilyn kept sobbing. "I don''t know. Ever since you left, he won''t even drink a drop of water. It has been a week. The doctor said that he can¡¯t go on for much longer." The expression on Jay''s face changed immediately. His hand was trembling while it held his phone. The nurse asked warmly, "What''s wrong? Is someone i n your family sick?" Jay nodded. "He''s been unconscious for a few years." Worry and anxiety streaked across his face. The nurse was calm, however. "Grand Asia Medical Center is the most advanced in the entire world. If you send him over to Grand Asia Hospital, maybe there¡¯ll b e a miracle." Jay realized that he was currently in the renowned Grand Asia Hospital. However, he felt embarrassed about having stayed in that ce and his face showed it. He asked the nurse, "If aatose patient is to receive treatment, how much would that cost?" The nurse chuckled. "Grand Asia is expensive. In that case, they would have to stay here long-term. They would also need the specialists'' consultation to treat him. That would cost a least a few million for him to b e admitted in here. However, since our president is kind-hearted, she might just give you special treatment if you plead to her." Jay¡¯s gaze shifted once more to Angeline on screen. His eyes looked at her fierce irises. He thought that she was cold-blooded by nature. If it were not for the fact that she had intentions toward him, how could she possibly be kind to him? After the meeting, Angeline arrived back at Grand Asia Medical Center. The nurse quickly slipped away. Angeline stood beside Jay''s bed and looked down at him. She interrogated him, "Why didn''t you eat?" Jay had a dissatisfied look on his face as if he was saying ''the hell does that have to do with you?¡¯.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline took the bowl of porridge and walked over to the microwave. She warmed the porridge and returned back to the bed. She scooped up a spoonful of porridge and put it near his mouth. Jay¡¯s mouth was tight shut, his teeth clenched together. His eyes were looking at Angeline with animosity. "You''re not eating? Do you want me to personally feed you?" She opened her mouth, ate a mouthful of porridge, and pinched Jay''s mouth open. Then, she... pressed herself against him. 1 Jay finally realized what she meant by ''personally feeding him''. He was horrified, and his face was pale. He cried out in horror, "What are you doing?" Angeline raised her neck and gulped down the porridge into her belly. She then gave him a threatening smile. Jay grabbed the bowl and quickly gobbled down its contents. Angeline caressed his soft, messy hair while smiling ever so sweetly at him. "Now that¡¯s a good boy." That gentle voice was as if it was coated with honey,pletely opposite to that menacing growl in the conference room. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 After Jay finished his meal, Angeline threw away the cutlery and bowl into the trash can. She then sat in front of him. Her eyes were somewhat dreamy as if she was staring at her own pet. "Your digestive system isn''t that healthy, so you have t o remember to eat on time. Don¡¯t simply eat as you like,¡± she chided. Jay red at her with an ungrateful look. It was probably him worried about Tempest, so even his furrowed brows told the whole story. Angeline suddenly reached out and touched his brows. She said tenderly, "You have something on your mind?" Jay''s wretched mouth replied, "If you stay away from me, I''ll have nothing on my mind." Angeline,"..." "If there''s anything bad about me, I¡¯ll try my best to improve," she said while gritting her teeth and forcing out a smile. Jay was disgusted by her pretentious, sweet look. "Then you can go back to your mother¡¯s womb to be remade again,¡± he said wickedly. Angeline was furious. She raised her arm... "You''re asking for it, aren''t you?" She ground her teeth in rage. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jay looked at her hand, thinking that there was no escape from the p that he was about to receive. He never thought that Angeline had no intention to do it. I n the end, her arm fell back to her side as she suppressed her fury. She muttered in displeasure, "You¡¯re just taking advantage of me being nice to you, so that''s why you''re being so rude." Angeline walked toward the door. Jay suddenly called out to her, "Ms. Severe..." Angeline was livid, and her face was contorted, but when she heard his gentle voice, a smile reappeared o n her face. "Yes?" She turned around, smiling. Jay had a constipated look on his face. His mouth moved as his lips twitched, but no words came out of him. Angeline walked back to him. "You have something to ask of me?" Her voice was soft, yet it had a hint of worry. She sounded nothing like an aristocrat or a noblewoman. Jay did not know why, but the word ''beg'' had never existed in his dictionary. Yet, he asked cautiously," Can you help me?" After he said that, he regretted his actions and regretted it badly. Surely the she-devil would not miss this opportunity t o humiliate him. Angeline looked concerned. She asked him earnestly, " Tell me." Jay looked at her in astonishment, her worried eyes making him forget about everything. "I have a brother back at home, but now he''s paralyzed due to a car ident. My wife called me today and said that his condition is worsening, so I''m thinking o f getting him into Grand Asia Hospital..." The look on Angeline''s face became worse. How dare h e call some other woman his wife? She was jealous and envious even. She felt bitter inside. Jay stopped speaking when he saw that look on her face. "I''m sorry.¡± He felt that he was only going to give her trouble with that request. Angeline snapped out of it. She realized that this was not the time to be jealous. "Give me the address and I¡¯ll make arrangements for a n ambnce immediately," said Angeline. Jay gawked at her. She would help him just like that? No shaming and no terms of conditions? Chapter 969 Chapter 969 Jay said, "I have no money right now. But I''ll think of a way to pay back the medical bills." Angeline almostughed at him. How could this guy have no money when all of Grand Asia was his? "If you have no money, perhaps you can pay with your body." Sheughed maniacally. It was hard for Jay to even start taking a liking to her, and now all of that melted away in an instant. He glowered at her with much resentment... Angeline quickly suppressed herself. She figured that she had better leave an out for herself. What if Jay regained his memory someday? Surely, he would have his revenge, judging by his personality. In the evening, the siren of an ambnce red through the air. The siren kept wailing while parked a t the entrance of Grand Asia Hospital. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay sat up from his bed, anxious and worried. Marilyn had told him that Tempest was in a very bad condition. Tempest was very important to him. Someone who was willing to sacrifice themselves for him was considered family to Jay. Angeline walked over to Jay, putting a hand on his shoulder while consoling him and saying, "Don''t worry. As long as I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to him." Jay could only nkly stare at her. When she said that, it felt like it was a promise to him. For some reason, his emotions calmed down somewhat. Soon enough, Tempest was rushed upstairs. Angeline and Jay walked over to Tempest. At that moment, Tempest had his eyes closed. His forehead had a dark hue to it while his skin was dry and wrinkled. The man showed no signs of life. When Jay saw Tempest, his heart was crushed like no other. "Tempest," he said bitterly. Angeline looked at Jay. She couldpletely understand how he felt. As for Tempest, Angeline could not be more grateful. She had waited for so long, and it was because of Tempest who saved her Jaybie that she could see him again. No matter the cost, she had to save his life. Angeline immediately gave the order, "Ry the order for all doctors and nurses from every single department to be on call and send for the best specialists to analyze the patient right now." Soon after, Tempest was sent into the ICU. Angeline called the specialists for an emergency meeting. Jay could do nothing but sit in his room and wait anxiously. In the next room, he could hear a family crying and sobbing while bringing the patient away because they could not afford the medical bills anymore. In the hallway, many parents of patients with critical illnesses were begging and pleading with the hospital administrators, saying that they would pay anything t o let their loved ones be admitted into the hospital! At night, it was time for Jay to have his medication. The nurse pushed the door open and saw a worried look on Jay''s face. She reassured him, saying, "Mr. Ben, even our dear president went and organized a meeting to save Mr. Tempest. What are you still worried about?¡± Jay replied, "As for Tempest¡¯s condition, that''s going t o cost a lot of money right?" The nurse replied honestly, "Of course. He has to use the best medications to keep him alive every day. Even one vial of medication could cost up to a million. In a day, I''m afraid the cost can go up to even ten million." "I want to donate my organs to help in his treatment." Chapter 970 Chapter 970 The nurse gawked at him. "Ah!... As for that, it''ll be best if you discuss it with the president!" Jay said with a justified tone, "This is my decision. She has nothing to do with it. You just bring me the agreement and I''ll sign it." The nurse dared not go against Jay''s pressing request. "Alright." When the nurse gave Jay the agreement, Jay signed it without hesitation. As Angeline walked out of the meeting room, the nurse gave her the agreement. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Angeline took a look at the agreement and on it were the words, ''Jay Ares¡¯. The handwriting was smooth and nonchnt. She became maddened with rage. She stomped off to Jay¡¯s room and threw the agreement in his face. She questioned him, "What are you doing?" Jay calmly took the papers off his face. He then looked at Angeline and said, "I don''t want you guys to stop treating Tempest halfway somewhere just because I can''t pay for the medical bills. Because of that, why don''t I give him some hope of staying alive?" Angeline replied, "Save your kindness. Now that I''m saving Tempest, I won''t take a penny from you. In fact, I guarantee that I''ll seed in bringing Tempest back." Jay was surprised. "Why?" He could not figure out why, but he felt that it was not as simple as keeping him as her consort for her to go t o such lengths to save Tempest. Angelineughed teasingly. "Because I like you. In fact, I saved your life once. So I decided to like everything about and around you, alright?" Jay''s expression immediately went cold. Angeline snatched the agreement from him, tore it to shreds, and threw them into the trash can. She looked back at his sour face. She then exined t o him. "I¡¯m saving Tempest for free because he''s in a vegetative state, so he¡¯s good for research. You have nothing to do with this. You don''t have to feel indebted to me." Jay,"..." She controlled his emotions like a puppet on a string -sometimes moody, and sometimes joyful. Three dayster, Jay was discharged from the hospital. Tempest''s life was still in danger. Before he got out of there, Jay donned a protective suit and visited Tempest in the ICU. He watched as the doctors tried to their utmost ability to save his life. He felt touched and warm on the inside. The she-devil kept her word. He did not spend a penny, yet Grand Asia had already begun their treatment n for Tempest. After he returned to the staff quarters, the fishermen saw him walk in. They quickly cowered away in horror as if they had seen a ghost. Only Tommy, who stood at a distance, greeted him. "Ben, you''re alright now?" Jay''s expression darkened. He simply nodded his head. "Mm." Tommy threw Jay''s room key toward him and said," Ben, the higher-ups gave you a special room. The fishermen said that the president is good to you because you''ve gotten on good terms with her. They also said that your infectious disease is incurable, so they want me to stay away from you. If not, they won''t hang out with me anymore.¡± Jay picked up the keys and ignored Tommy. After turning away, he walked to his room. When he opened the door, he was shocked at the sight before him. Not only was the room broad and wide, but it was also squeaky clean. He was suddenly happy again. He sat on the bed, scrolling through his phone while feeling bored. He realized that he had a few missed calls from an unknown caller. In fact, they had called nine times. Jay simply could not ignore that. He called back, and they picked up the phone right away. "Mister, how could I ever get you to call me hack?" Baby Zetty''s crisp voice rang on the other end of the line. She sounded a little resentful and upset. Jay''s eyes smiled softly. "I¡¯m sorry, Baby Zetty. I had a few things bothering me these few days, so I couldn¡¯te over." Baby Zetty''s voice had a hint of sobbing in it as she said, "Mister, I miss you. Where are you?" Chapter 971 Chapter 971 The kid¡¯s emotions were obvious. He missed him so much, and that made Jay tear up a bit. "I''ll give you my address." "Mm." Soon enough, Finn brought Baby Zetty over to Jay¡¯s ce. "Mister!" Baby Zetty threw herself toward his arms when she saw him. Finn walked forward, the respect on his face was habitual. "After the kid knew where you lived, she kept pestering me to bring her here. Mr. Ben, I hope that we¡¯re not disturbing you." Jay caressed Baby Zetty''s soft, silky hair and smiled." No, not at all." After Finn and Baby Zetty entered the house, Jay poured them some water. Finn suddenly rushed forward. "Mr. Ben, let me," he said dreadfully. Jay was astonished. He could not tell if his eyes were deceiving him. Why did he feel that Finn was being too respectful to him? Finn poured him some water and handed it to him with much respect, then he proceeded to pour Baby Zetty some water. Baby Zetty looked at her Brother Finn who obviously could not contain his emotions. She could not help but say to him, "Brother Finn, I think you should go home. I''ll stay here for the night. You can pick me up tomorrow morning." As she said that, she saw Finn look at Jay cautiously. " Mr. Ben, is that alright?" Jay shuddered, getting straight to the point with his next words. "Such a precious missus being left with a stranger at his house, do you think that''s appropriate?" Finn forced out a wry smile "Mr. Ben, you''re wrong about that. Baby Zetty is more precious than my own life. Now that I¡¯m handing her over to you, it''s because I trust you. Besides you, I won¡¯t easily hand Baby Zetty over to another man in this world like this," said Finn. Jay''s eyes narrowed... Baby Zetty noticed the situation spiraling out of control, so she quickly shoved Finne outside. "Brother Finn, just hurry up and go. Be safe." Finn reminded Baby Zetty. "Don¡¯t disturb Mr. Ben from resting, got it?" Baby Zetty nodded her head profusely. "Got it." Finn then took his leave. In the room, there was the person who had looked after him for half of his lifetime. He was also the person who he needed to look after. It was as if Finn''s world was right there, so how could he leave just like that? He quietly sat in the car parked outside for a while. Inside the room, Jay silently observed Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty¡¯s face looked familiar to him as if he knew her from somewhere. Baby Zetty¡¯s gaze was still set on Finn¡¯s silhouette, and she stared for a long while. The expression on her face told the entire story. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You fancy him?" Jay asked as he smiled at her. Baby Zetty nodded shyly. Jay squinted his eyes a little and eximed, "But he¡¯s a lot older than you!" There was an unwavering look in Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes." Mister, age does not matter when ites to love." Jayughed. "Who told you that?" Baby Zetty looked into the pair of jet ck eyes. "My mommy!¡± There was aplicated expression on Jay''s face. Now this kind of mother was just being ridiculous, exposing such a young child to such aspects of love. Baby Zetty said, "My daddy is eight years older than m y mommy. When my daddy was 18, he fell for my mommy who was ten years old back then. He then made her be the woman he liked most." Jay praised right away. "Your daddy is awesome." He was so good in the women department, so he must becking in other aspects of life. Jay finally understood why Baby Zetty liked Finn. She had been influenced by her parents. "What do you like about him?" Jay asked. Baby Zetty''s eyes had a more resolute look to them now. "I like that fact he''s using his life to make sure I''m safe. I like him because he''d get up on his feet for me even when he¡¯s thrown down again and again. I like that he''s loyal and honest." Jay paused. The image that Baby Zetty described sounded like she was talking about a heroic, breathtaking fight scene. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 As they had gone through so much together, the kid started to rely on Finn. "What about your daddy and mommy?" Jay was curious. What kind of parent would give their children to an outsider that easily? It seemed ridiculous to him. Jay and Baby Zetty had met twice, yet he had never met her parents before. He theorized that Baby Zetty''s parentscked in terms of teaching and educating their child. Their love life must be a weird one. Baby Zetty looked at Jay with sorrow in her eyes. "Are they divorced?" He drew a daring inference. Baby Zetty shook her head. "They won''t divorce each other. My dad only believes in widowers and widows, no divorcees. My daddy and mommy are very much in love. In the end, my daddy gave everything to mommy, including his life. Jay suddenly thought of a phrase, ''An overly ardent love does notst for long¡¯. He was a good man, and he wondered if he received the karma that he should have gotten. "What about your mommy?" Had she left her child and remarried? Baby Zetty had tears in her eyes. "Mommy wanted to g o with Daddy, so she slit her wrist. But my uncle saved her. After 49 days, Mommy said she could not keep up with Daddy even in the afterlife, so she would wait for him here." The tears in Baby Zetty''s eyes sparkled. "After Daddy left, Mommy''s body has always been weak, so Brother Finn took up the responsibility to teach and guide me." Jay was so shocked that it took him a while to snap out of it. It was like the lyrics of Red Spider Lily: ''You are my world, Without you, My world would crumble.'' Besides his utter astonishment, Jay found himself green with envy. Was there so sweet a love in the world that would make anyone jealous? It was an extraordinary kind of love, to the point that i t had thrown all aspects of ssism into the trash. Baby Zetty then dozed off whileying in the chair. Jay picked her up and set her down on the bed, carefully pulling the covers over her. He then sat by the window as he gazed at the sedan in the distance. Finn never left. There was a gentle sparkle in Jay''s eyes. Baby Zetty had chosen wisely, it seemed. The next day, the sun hung high in the sky, and Baby Zetty was still sound asleep. Finn bought breakfast for Jay and Baby Zetty. When h e delivered the food to their doorstep, he saw Baby Zetty fast asleep and chuckled. "Both of you must have had a lot to talk aboutst night." Jay nodded. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Finn paused, then said again, "The kid''s a chatterbox." "That''s good." Jay conserved his words. Finn blurted, "It''s hard to earn your praise.¡± Jay looked at Finn. Although he was not one to be nosy, he simply could not stand aside and watch Baby Zetty¡¯s life unfold like that. Jay questioned Finn, "The kid likes you, do you know that?" Finn smiled. "We''re a generation apart. Mr. Ben, do you think that there¡¯s a possibility that we''ll be together?" Jay felt relieved after listening to Finn''s rationale. The fishermen had gathered outside of Jay''s ce and were shouting. "Ben,e out." Jay was shocked. He got up and walked outside. When the fishermen looked at Jay, they distanced themselves like he was a gue-carrying rat. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 "Ben, the president wants you to look after us, doesn''t she? Now we have no money for food, so can you tell the president to give us our wages upfront?" The fishermen pleaded with Jay. Jay had a fierce look on his face. The fishermen were tantly asking him to reason with the she- devil, but he did not want anything to do with her at all. "I have some cash on me. I¡¯ll lend it to all of you first." Stan Hitchens said wickedly, "Ben, where is all this moneying from?" His tone was full of suspicion. Jay glowered at him with an ice-cold expression in his eyes, making Stan cower a little. He always thought that hopeless piece of trash had a horrifying stare. Tommy quickly diffused the situation and said, "Come on, Hitchens. If Ben is willing to lend us some money, he¡¯ll be helping us. We should be thanking him. Why should we care where his money comes from?" "That''s right," the other fishermen echoed. Stan watched the other fishermen being respectful to Jay out of a sudden. He felt bitter inside and snickered. "Hehe, his disease is infectious. What he has is all dirty money. Once we take it, maybe we¡¯ll get infected too. I''m not taking it no matter what. Those who are brave enough, go ahead.¡± In that case, their lives were far more valuable than money. Under Stan''s instigation, the fishermen looked at each other, doubt and hesitation showing on their faces. Jay ignored them and turned around, about to walk back inside.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Stan hollered at him fiercely, "Ben, we''re asking you to negotiate with the president. Are you just going to sit and watch?¡± Jay stopped halfway. "Wages are given every month-end. This is the rule of thepany. I have no right to break that." Stan shouted back, "Since you said that wages are given at the end of the month, then how did you get your wages before the end of the month? Oh, I get it. You got the money from sleeping with her. I knew that your money is nothing more than filthy cash." Finn walked out while holding Baby Zetty''s hand. She had just woken up, and both of them were upset. The fishermen saw that Jay had strangers in his room, so all their doubts and suspicions evaporated in an instant. Baby Zetty walked toward Stan and looked up. Her expression was bitter as she said, "Mister is my piano teacher now, and my mommy paid him the money upfront. All of you have no way to make your own money and now you''re jealous of my teacher here who''s able to earn more and quicker than the lot of you. The way I see it, my teacher is not the one who''s sick. All of you have the green disease-the green-with -envy disease. All of you should visit the hospital and see a doctor." "Green-with-envy disease? What kind of disease is that?" asked Tommy. The fishermen rolled their eyes at Tommy. "She¡¯s saying that we''re jealous of Ben." Stan was brutish by nature, so he could not care less who Baby Zetty was. He roared at her, yelling, "Hmph, he''s your piano teacher? Littledy, you''re being cheated. This guy is famous for being the most useless person in our vige. He doesn''t know how to y the piano at all.¡± Jay¡¯s animosity emanated from his eyes. He hated those who disgraced him in front of Baby Zetty. However, Baby Zetty believed him to the end and defended him. "Not only can this mister y the piano, but he also ys it very well. You haven''t heard him y before, but that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know how to." With the way Stan was rebuked, his eyes showed nothing but suspicion. At that moment, Jay said to Finn, "Get Baby Zetty away from here.¡± Finn obeyed the man¡¯s orders out of habit, thus he swiftly brought Baby Zetty with him and left. After he watched them leave, Jay gave Stan a death stare. Stan trembled and quaked in his boots. Jay closed in on him. Stan asked cowardly, "What are you doing?¡± Jay raised his fist andunched it toward Stan. After that, Stan started to bleed from his nose. Stan barked at the other fishermen. ¡°Get him!" Chapter 974 Chapter 974 The fishermen hesitated for a moment while analyzing the situation. They would probably be better off following Stan¡¯s lead than Jay, that piece of refuse, just because Stan had been in the city for a longer period of time. Thus, they took their rage out on Jay, beating him with all their ferocity. "Kill him!" "He¡¯s just an outsider in our vige. Nobody would stand up for him if we beat him to death," Stan said while growling. Finn turned back. He saw Jay bing maddened with rage, taking on all the fishermen by himself. The fishermen were naturally more muscr and burly while Jay, on the other hand, had a weaker physique. Perhaps it had been too long since he lost his memory, so he forgot that he practiced martial arts before. He simply pummeled at his opponents with all the brutality within him. mes rose from within Finn''s eyes as he gritted his teeth and growled. "You''re asking for it." He bounded over like a jaguar. A roundhouse kick swung at Stan,unching him through the air. Finn''s kicks and punches were savagely powerful, and it only took a while to beat those fishermen down to the ground. "Mr. Ben, are you alright?¡± Finn was worried that Jay might get hurt. Jay waved his hand at him. "I''m alright. Thank you." Finn saw a streak of red running down Jay''s lips, so h e strode angrily over to Stan and kicked him in the chest with contempt. "If you dare disrespect Mr. Ben again, you''d better believe that I''ll send you over to Hades himself!" "It¡¯s against thew to beat people up. You won''t dare!" Stan retorted. Finn snorted. "Against thew? You''re talking about thew? I''m telling you thew in Imperial Capital is made by the man standing before you." Jay¡¯s eyes had a hint of curiosity. Finn looked like a gentle and soft person, yet his moves were brutal and unmerciful-even the way he spokemanded some sort of authority. He was not as simple as he appeared to be. Finn then helped Jay into the house. Jay asked him," Where¡¯s Baby Zetty?" He did not want Baby Zetty to witness such a violent scene. Finn understood what he meant and replied, "I locked her in the car. Don''t worry, she couldn''t see what happened." "Who are you anyway?" Jay finally asked the question that he had been holding in. Finn smiled elegantly. "My master is the crown prince of Imperial Capital." Everything suddenly made sense to Jay. His background was extraordinary indeed. Finn sent a text to Angeline to tell her what happened. Soon after, Angeline rushed over with all the haste in the world. She went straight to Jay''s room and questioned them," How could this have happened?¡± Jay was silent. When she saw Jay''s bloody nose and mouth, Angelina''s heart broke into two. She reached out and caressed the corner of his lips. The way she did it... was somewhat flirty. Jay was angry at the fishermen precisely because of this reason. When he noticed Angeline touching him without any self-control whatsoever, he became mad a t her. He crossly pushed her hand away. "You stay away from me." Angeline was calm. ¡°I know that I''ve caused much disturbance to you." Jay rolled his eyes, and the look on his face seemed to say, ''Since you know that, why won''t you go away?''ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Angeline suddenly confessed to him, saying, "I like you.¡± Jay''s expression was full of rejection. "I can''t be bothered." Ang eline''s mouth gaped a little... The feeling of failure was hitting her like never before. "You won''t give it some thought?¡± Jay looked at her as if he was silently telling her, ''Why waste time on something like this?¡¯ Angeline pouted but still persisted and started to boast. "I''m a nice person, you know. I''m nerdy, rich, and I know how to pamper someone. There are countless men in Imperial Capital who fancy me.¡± The corners of Jay''s mouth twitched hard! "Are you sure that those men aren''t after you just for your money?¡± Angeline replied, "Impossible. I''m the number one attractive woman in the whole of Imperial Capital." Jay looked at the brand new ''Ultimate Book of Famous People¡¯ he had just bought that was on the study table, his lips twitching. "That¡¯s because you''re the number one alpha on the list." Angeline, The conversation had stopped dead in its tracks. Angeline thought that her way of flirting had to have gone wrong somewhere at the beginning of the conversation. Saying ''I like you'' to a man was way too outdated. "As long as you can ept me, I can give you money-a lot of money," said Angeline with a dissatisfied look on her face. Screw it, the money was his anyway! All the money blown away woulde back eventually! Jay was furious as he glowered at Angeline, saying, " I''m not for sale." Angeline replied, "I''ll give you my money and myself t o you then!" Jay,"..." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Angeline sat beside him in dismay. She had run out of options, so she could only try to get him to sympathize with her. "I know that you can¡¯t ept the fact that the woman is stronger than the man in a rtionship. You¡¯re afraid that I''d take control of your life in the future. "Don''t worry. When we''re together, I''ll make sure that you''ll be on top every day." Jay,"..." Could she stop assuming things for one moment? Jay exhaled deeply and said to her earnestly, "Ms. Severe, I''m a married man." Angeline paused as she did not know how to respond. She wanted to tell him so badly that she was his actual wife. However, before she got to the bottom of his rtionship with Marilyn, she would not dare to d o so. She did not want him to be stuck in between both of them. She was afraid that he would crumble under that cruel reality. The only thing that Angeline could do was to try and curry his favor. Maybe that way, she could make him love her once more and make him return to her side. After a while, both their emotions had calmed down. Angeline could not do anything when he said that was a ''married man¡¯. Jay rolled his eyes, saying coldly and mercilessly, " Please don¡¯t look for me again in the future." "Can¡¯t we be friends?" Jay''s rationale could make a person''s hair stand. "A molding seed should be killed before it gets a chance t o germinate." Angeline was furious when she heard this. She stood u p and gritted her teeth. "You''re gonna regret this." "There''s no such thing as ''regret'' in my dictionary." Angelineughed maniacally. "If you do regret it,e back and beg me. I''ll..." she wanted to say something sharp, but a different set of words came out of her mouth instead. "I''ll still pamper you like sh* t." Jay¡¯s expression was cold. "You can leave now." Chapter 976 Chapter 976 At that moment, Grayson hurried inside the room and was anxious. "President, Tempest''s condition is worsening." Angeline said furiously to Jay, "You don''t have to drive me out, I''ll do it myself.¡± She walked out and left Jay standing there. Jay waspletely bbergasted while his mind wentpletely nk. Tempest was in danger? He quickly ran outside. "Ms. Severe?" Angeline looked back at him. "What now?" "Can you take me with you?" "Are you refusing to beg me?" Her cheeks puffed like bread in a baker''s shop. She looked kind of cute. It was clear that she was still angry at him. Jay,"..." Just then, he heard Angelina''s exasperated voice call out to him. "Get in the car." Jay walked over and sat beside her. Grayson drove. Angeline''s gaze was fixated on the sunflowers in the car. She muttered to herself, "Why give me sunflowers? There''s no such thing as eternal happiness in this world, is there?" Jay thought that she was talking about him, but he could not figure out what he had to do with the sunflowers in the car, so he simply listened. The Ferrari arrived at Grand Asia''s entrance soon after. Jay felt that he was quick enough to open the car door, but Angeline opened it and got out with the speed of a flying arrow. As they waited for the elevator, Jay took a few more nces at Angeline. She looked very worried and concerned. Jay was somewhat touched, but that feeling quickly faded away. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They arrived at the ICU on the ninth floor. The doctor came from the operating theatre and reported to Angeline with a grim face. "President, Tempest''s will to live is too weak. His breathing is getting weaker and weaker, so we had to stop the surgery." Angeline nced at Jay and said, "Give him a protective suit. Let him say a few words to Tempest." Jay put on the suit and entered the ICU. Even though he cared for Tempest so much, he was a man of few words himself. In fact, to someone who had no past to talk about, he had no idea what words o f encouragement he could say to Tempest. When Angelina saw Tempest''s ECG tline, she became so frightened that she wore a protective suit herself and went into the ICU. Jay was surprised she came in. "What are you doing here?" Angelina retorted, "You think that he¡¯ll live with you just staring at him?" A sense of helplessness was reflected in Jay¡¯s eyes. Angelina stood by his side, yet Jay wanted to keep a certain distance away from her. When he motioned backward, Angelina suddenly grabbed him by the hand! The look in Jay''s eyes was cold. "We''re in the ICU. Can you please show some respect?" Angelina looked at him with a worried nce. "What are you thinking about? Even if I am a love monster, I wouldn''t show it here!" Jay, Angelina took his hand and put it on Tempest''s palm. She said, "Tempest, the one who you want to protect is here. He''s doing well, so you have to live as well." Jay looked at her, surprised. Her voice was like coaxing a child to sleep, so soft and gentle. Angelina noticed that he was looking at her, so she looked back at him. The look in her eyes was ever sopassionate and tender. Jay had no idea why his heart suddenly started to race. Angeline smiled brightly and said, "You should talk to him. He''ll get better once he hears your voice." ¡°I got it," said Jay. At that moment, the doctor who was standing off to the side said, "The patient has a pulse. This is great!" Angelina''s tense brows started to ease. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 After she and Jay came out of the ICU, Jay expressed his gratitude from the bottom of his heart. "Thank you. H Angeline said, "If you want to thank someone, you should at least show your sincerity by treating me to a meal." "What do you want to eat?" Jay looked extremely reluctant as if he was going to the execution ground. Angeline pondered for a very long time. "Let me take you to a ce." Angeline took Jay to a five-star hotel in Imperial Capital and picked a private dining room meant for couples. When Jay caught sight of the romantic flowery room, a look of helplessness shed in his eyes. However, since he was going to express his gratitude for Angeline, he had no choice but to suppress his dissatisfaction. Angeline sat across the table, and when the waiter brought over the menu, Jay handed it to Angeline like a gentleman. "Why don¡¯t you order?" Therefore, Angeline ordered all his favorite dishes. Jay was still hesitating about whether he should order something light for himself, but Angeline had already passed the menu to the waiter. The waiter left with a smile. Jay secretly thought that she-devil must have been spoiled since she was a child, and that was why she was so self-centered without having the capacity to think about others. Soon, the scrumptious food was served. Looking at the light selection of dishes, Jay was stumped. "You don''t eat spicy food?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline cupped her face and said with a smile, "Can''t you see? I''m amodating you." Jay,"..." Was that to say that he had just measured her corn by his own bushel? Angeline was not exaggerating at all when she said that she was amodating him. Although Angeline had ordered the dishes, every one o f them satisfied his taste buds. Jay ate with gusto. Angeline stared at him, a pampering look filled her eyes. "Do you think you can fill your belly if you keep looking at me like that?" Jay snapped, ncing at her. "Have you never heard that beauty can feast the eyes? " Angeline teased him shamelessly. Jay''s charming face darkened at once. He hated it when others praised him for his good looks. Seeing that something was not right, Angeline picked up her cutleries and began stuffing herself with food. When she removed her hands from her face, Jay noticed five shallow fingerprints on her dark honey-oiled face. Feeling that something was surging up from the pit of his stomach, he let out a disgusting hup. Angeline was anxious. "Is your stomach acting up again?" "It''s not my stomach. It''s my mysophobia." Angeline, Jay pointed at her face. "Are you the queen of drag?" It was only then did Angeline realize what was going o n. It turned out that the honey oil she had applied on her face was making him sick. However, was it really necessary for this guy to mock her so viciously? How ungentlemanly! Angeline exined to him in a serious tone, "This honey is a skincare product. It''s specially manufactured by Grand Asia and can effectively moisturize my skin while keeping it beautiful." Jay''s enchanting pupils were filled with deep confusion. "Are you sure this is... beautiful?" Was there a problem with his aesthetic standards? "It clearly looks very ugly," he said bluntly. Angeline said, "I know, but thisyer of honey is my camouge." Jay eyed her suspiciously. "What are you trying to hide? It''s not your fault you''re ugly!" Angeline said in distress, "I look too captivating when I don''t put on makeup, so my employees'' eyes will fall on my face when we have a meeting. Therefore, to ensure that work isn''t affected, I came up with this fabulous idea where I can both conceal my beauty and take care of it at the same time." Jay, Staring at her greasy and dark face... He tried to use his greatest imagination yet still had no idea how beautiful she could be when she was barefaced. Jay said mockingly, "Were you ever shocked by your own bare face?" Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Was he trying to imply that she looked ugly? Angeline refused to fall into his trap and said proudly, "When I look at my bare face, it makes me wonder where this goddess has descended from.¡± Jay''s lips twitched violently. "What a boast." Angeline said, "I''m just telling the truth." Jay looked at Angeline as she smiled sweetly, and for some inexplicable reasons, he thought that this shedevil did not seem so annoying after all. On the contrary, her innocence actually made her seem quite cute. "Why are you in business?" he asked curiously. He always thought that Angeline had a soft and adorable personality instead of the manly and tough personality that she pretended to have. Doing business did not fit her character at all. Angeline let out a forlorn sigh. "This is a promise I made to him." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay listened attentively. Angeline said, "I once promised him that I can be both a creeper nt that needs support or a sturdy tree that can stand independently." She paused before continuing, "Now that he''s gone, I have to be strong like a tree. Just like him, my branches and leaves will stretch upward, helping the weak to reach up to the sky. I will plunge my roots deep into the ground and be fearless when the stormes." Jay was astonished. Angeline''s words hadpletely challenged the previous misconceptions he had about her. It turned out that women were not necessarily tender and spineless. They could also be tender but tough like Angeline too. "Who is he?" he asked curiously. "Huh?" Angeline was slightly dazed. "I admire that man for teaching you so well," he said. Angeline was stunned. He just called her a boast, did he not? Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck! "My Jaybie." Angeline smiled resplendently. Jay nodded as if he understood. When Jay went to pay the bill after the meal, the cashier told him, "Sir, thatdy has already paid the bill." Jay questioned Angeline with a cold face, "How much? I''ll pay you back." Angelineughed. "Didn''t we agree to it already? You''ll treat and I''ll pay." Jay was slightly startled. He had fallen into thisdy''s trap. Angeline noticed the defeated look on his face andughed. "We''re the same. My money is your money, your money... is still your money. It doesn''t really matter who pays the bills." What kind of messed up logic was this?! Angeline did not notice how sullen Jay¡¯s ice-sculptured face had be. "Since we¡¯re the same, can you let me use your bank card then?" Jay teased. He was certain that Angeline would be reluctant to share her wealth with him. Angeline stared nkly at him... Jay looked coldly at her. "You can''t bring yourself to d o it, right?" "Next time, use your brain before you speak. Don¡¯t let sex hormones influence you when you tease men." Angeline, however, was so filled with emotions that she grabbed his hand. "That''s what you said. You can''t go back on your word." Jay,"..." Angeline took out her purse from her handbag and drew out all her bank cards before saying with great excitement. "Look, take whichever you want." Jay was dumbfounded! "I was just saying." Jay ground his teeth in secret. His dashing face was darker than the bottom of a pan. This woman was really generous to him, huh? Was she attempting to make him her sugar baby? When Angeline noticed his sullen expression, she put the cards back into her handbag in silence. When they left the hotel, Jay carried himself coldly and loftily like a man of abstinence who had an advanced case of male chauvinism. He bade farewell t o Angeline in a breezy manner. "I''m leaving, goodbye." Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Jay strode forward with his long legs and was about t o leave. Angeline stood rooted to the spot in a daze. The expression on her dark face looked like that of an aggrieved and resentful woman. "Hey, aren''t you supposed to send me home after treating me to a meal? Wouldn''t it be dangerous for me to go back alone?" Jay''s tall and sturdy back stiffened. He then turned around and said, "Almighty Ms. Severe, you¡¯re just like a high and mighty queen in Imperial Capital. Who would have the nerve to beard the lion in his den?¡± Angeline immediately put on a pitiful and helpless look like she was a littlemb. She shamelessly grabbed onto his sleeves with her tiny hands. "There are too many men who covet a peerless and natural beauty like me. My bodyguards will normally be by m y side, but none of them are around to protect me today. I''m scared to go back alone.¡± Jay''s lips twitched violently. "I''d believe you if you say that they covet your money. Unless the man is blind, who would covet you for your beauty?" Angeline was so furious that her hands balled up into fists where he could not see. She was dying to knock out this sharp-tongued man with her fists. The tears in Angeline''s eyes were gushing out like spring water. She was already a drama queen to start with. What was more, she knew this man¡¯s weaknesses like the back of her hand. As long as she worked hard to show the weak side of her, his sympathy would start to overflow. When Jay saw her tearing up, however, instead of sympathizing with her, he looked at her with disgust." Are your tears worthless?" Angeline,"..." "Why don¡¯t I go to your ce for a sleepover?" Angeline suggested. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She just refused to be separated from him. Jay looked miserable and in distress. "Are you a bandaid?" Angeline shook her head while smiling. "You can take off a band-aid after sticking it on. I don¡¯t want to get pulled off after I stick onto you." Jay, "Shameless." Angeline looked at him with a pair of sad eyes. "Please have pity on a weak and helplessdy like me." Jay said helplessly, "Okay, I¡¯ll take you home." Angeline broke out in a grin. "Mm." She nodded cheerfully. Both of them walked side by side on the long sidewalk. Angeline mischievously hooked her fingers with his. A s though he was struck by lightning, Jay retracted his hand and red viciously at her. After she did something wrong, she turned her gaze elsewhere. After ring helplessly at her a few times, Jay had no choice but to let the matter drop. Then, in an even more daring attempt, she tried to take his arm. Jay jumped ten feet away and snapped. "Please have some respect for yourself, Ms. Severe." Like a kid who had done something wrong, Angeline nodded obediently. "Okay." She then walked up to him. This time, she behaved herself. When she spoke, a hint of timidity was detected in her voice. "Brother Ben, have you heard of the saying ''When one is fed and warmed, one''s sexual desires will arouse''?" Jay was beyond speechless. "Why did I even agree to take you home?" Angeline replied softly, "Because I''m adorable and easy to fall for." Jay let out a long sigh. His noble and elegant face was filled with deep resentment as he stared at Angeline. "Do you often talk to men in such a licentious manner?" Angelinas smile froze on her face in an instant. She corrected him in a very serious tone. "No, I speak like a ruthless exterminator in front of other men. It¡¯s only when I''m in front of you that I will reveal my true nature." Jay was slightly stunned... For some reason, he did not find her licentious and unconventional behavior that irritating anymore. The sky gradually turned dark. The long sidewalk was seemingly endless. Jay suddenly stopped walking and stared furiously at her. "Your house, where exactly is it?" Angeline looked at the unfamiliar scenery ahead and wore a slightly dumbfounded look on her face. "I think we went the wrong way." Jay felt like he was having an emotional breakdown." We¡¯ve been walking for so long and you''re just telling me that we went the wrong way? What were you doing just now?" Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Angeline''s eyes were misted with tears. She uttered in an exceedingly aggrieved manner, "Why are you scolding me?" It was obviously his fault. When she was a child, she would hold his hand wherever she went, and that was the cause of her terrible sense of direction. Now he was ming her instead? Jay was slightly dumbfounded. Why was she crying again? "Tell me where we¡¯re supposed to go right now?" His tone softened inexplicably. Angeline said guiltily, "If I tell you that I''m lost, would you believe me?" Of course, Jay would not believe her. Though after seeing Angeline¡¯s nk and adorable face, he found it hard not to believe her either. To exin herself, she muttered under her breath," Women, in general, have a terrible sense of direction." Jay retorted furiously, "But you''re no ordinary woman!" Angeline¡¯s face broke out in a delightful grin. "I knew i t, Brother Ben. I''m an extraordinary woman in your eyes." Jay said, "To me, you''re an all-powerful and omnipotent fighter aircraft amongst women, but your slow wits make you no different from other idiotic women." Angeline, He had dealt Angeline with such a tremendous blow that she felt utterly helpless. In order to prove that she was not slow-witted as he said she was, she pointed at a dimly-lit path in a haughty manner. "Let¡¯s go this way." Thinking that she had remembered her way home, Jay did not question her further and simply followed behind her in silence. The road grew darker and there were fewer people seen. After walking for some time, Jay realized that something did not seem quite right. The buildings around them looked more and more dpidated. Judging from the she-devil''s worth, she would not be staying in a slum, right? "Hey, did you go the wrong way again?" Jay asked doubtfully. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The word ''again'' provoked Angeline instantly and caused her to act up again. "Yes, this is the ce." "You live in such a shabby ce?" Jay reminded her. Angeline looked around her only to see low-rise buildings everywhere. This was probably the slum that Imperial Capital had yet to reform, right? Angeline realized that she had indeed gone the wrong way. Even so, she was too proud to admit her mistakes. " That¡¯s right. I lived here before I rose to power.¡± Jay was stumped. The she-devil was born in a slum? This was a significant mismatch with her natural elegance! Suddenly, a group of silhouettes walked out from the shelters around them. They held knives in their hands and approached Angeline and Jay with malice written all over their faces. Jay stood in front of Angeline to protect her. His falcon-like bright eyes stared intently at the robbers. Since Angeline was the one who led them to the wrong ce, she had a guilty conscience and said timidly, "Why don''t you let me deal with them, eh, Brother Ben?" Jay snapped. "Didn''t you say that you''re a weak and helplessdy who needs someone''s protection?" "Err..." She was only saying that because she wanted him to take her home. How could a ck belt Taekwondo master like her be weak and helpless? The group of robbers said in a ruthless and spine-chilling tone, "Hand over all your valuables." Angeline looked at Jay and asked in a trembling voice, "Should we give it to them?" When Jay''s gaze fell on her limited-edition handbag with sunflowers made of iid small diamonds on top of it, his expression sank. "Keep a low profile next time and don''t show off your wealth." He asked, "Are there any valuables in the bag?" Chapter 981 Chapter 981 Angeline put on a straight face and answered, "I don''t have any other valuables aside from you." Jay, "Give them the handbag." Hence, Angeline tossed the handbag to the group of robbers. The robbers turned the handbag upside down and flew into a rage when they could not find any valuables in it. "This woman has a pretty face. Maybe we can have some fun with her." "Sure." Jay dragged Angeline behind him. "Step back," hemanded with a grim aura. His aura had the power to intimidate anyone out of their wits. Angeline thought she was looking at the aweinspiring Jay Ares she once knew. She stood behind him. With his back against the light, he looked like a lofty and sturdy green mountain. It gave her peace of mind. When the group of robbers came up waving their knives, Jay ordered Angeline, "Hurry up and run." Meanwhile, he approached the sharp cold des and began fighting the group of robbers. How could Angeline possibly leave him behind? Her hawk-like gaze fell sharply on Jay. Jay was fighting without a weapon and thought that there was no way he was going to make it out unscathed today. The robbers surrounded him on all sides and rushed forward without any warning. Just a s he thought he was losing momentum... Angeline soared into the air while stepping on a robber¡¯s shoulder. Shended in front of Jay. She then grabbed the long knife that was shing down on Jay andunched a kick. The man threw the knife, curled up into a ball, and was thrown far away. "Take a rest, Brother Ben," Angeline said in an overbearing manner. Jay stood rooted to the spot in a daze. Angeline was agile and nimble while her punches and kicks were fierce and ruthless. Like floating clouds and flowing water, her movements were agile and natural-precisely like someone who practiced martial arts. Realizing that he had been tricked by Angeline, Jay''s face turned colder and colder. Like a powerful refrigerator, even the air around them had dropped several degrees. How could he actually believe that she was a weak and helplessdy? Soon, Angeline knocked the group of robbers to the ground and even stacked them up into a human pyramid with gusto. With a single kick, she was able t o kick these tall and strong men urately and stack them up one onto another. Her almighty strength wasparable to Popeye. After fighting, Angeline rubbed her hands and said triumphantly, "How dare you snatch my handbag? Why don''t you go ask around and find out who I really am?" Jay left with a dark look on his face. Angeline was heard teaching the group of robbers a lesson with her harsh and forbidding voice. "I don''t mind if you snatch my handbag, but touching Brother Ben? That''s seeking your own doom. You''d better get this into your heads. I, Angeline Severe, have taken that man under my wing. If he loses a single fine hair o n his body, then I''ll make sure you pay with your life." "Madam, your precious darling is gone. Aren''t you going to chase after him?" The robber reminded her. Angeline picked up her handbag from the ground and chased after Jay. "Brother Ben." Jay ignored her. "What''s wrong? Are you angry?" Angeline chose to walk backward just so she could face him and see his face. Jay said sarcastically, "You have pretty good martial arts skills, eh?" Angeline said smugly, "Of course, I used to be a ck belt Taekwondo master. A domineering beauty, I am." The icyyer in Jay''s eyes thickened. "Since you¡¯re so capable, why do you still want me to send you home?" Angeline patted her mouth, realizing that she had said the wrong thing. She tried to exin herself. "Brother Ben, although my martial arts skills are a teeny bit more powerful, I¡¯m still too timid to walk alone at night." "Why? Because you''ve done too many shameful deeds? " Jay teased her unceremoniously. Angeline eximed, "I''ve never done anything shameful!" Jay said, "Liar!" Angeline:"..." "It''s just a white lie," she muttered, trying to excuse herself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Ultimately, Angeline walked Jay back to his dormitory. Jay reminded her with an ice-sculpted face. "I''m home." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline looked at Tourmaline Estate''s initial form on the construction site and suddenly felt like she was dreaming. "Yeah, you are home." Tourmaline Estate was Jaybie''s home. She wasmitted to rebuilding Tourmaline Estate just so she could give him a home. Jay turned around and walked in. "Brother Ben!" Angeline called out to him unexpectedly. Jay turned around... Angeline rushed forward without any warning and pressed her lips deeply on his. Jay felt as though he had been struck by lightning and stood in ce nkly for a moment. He clearly detested this she-devil, but why did he not feel nauseated at all when she kissed him with those disgusting purple-ck lips? On the contrary, he actually felt wonderful. Perhaps his mysophobia had miraculously cured? Angeline was terrified of staying after the kiss and dashed off with a guilty conscience. "I''lle and visit you again tomorrow, Brother Ben." She waved at him with her back facing him. Jay continued to stand there in a dumbfounded manner. His slender fingers gently stroked the spot where she had kissed. Like a power source, microcurrents flowed incessantly to various parts of his body from that exact same spot. His sexy and alluring Adam''s apple rolled slightly. His throat felt so dry like it had been burned by mes. He turned around and entered the house, then poured himself arge ss of water before downing it in a single gulp. Even so, he still could not extinguish the fire that was burning in his body. He took off his shirt irritably, wearing only a clean white T-shirt. Tommy was hiding behind the door sneakily. He pushed the door and the door hinge made a creaking sound. "Come in." Jay was furious. Tommy stood far away from him. "I saw it, Ben. The president kissed you." Jay did not listen to what he was saying at all, but instead, he stared at Tommy''s swarthy hands. A perplexing glow emanated from his eyes. He stared bitterly at Tommy. "Come here." In order to verify whether his mysophobia had actually healed without him realizing it, Jay reached out and ordered Tommy. "Touch me for a bit." Tommy found his request extremely odd. At the thought of his infectious disease, he was afraid to take any rash actions. Jay reached out and patted the man¡¯s hand. Although i t was only a very brief contact, there was no electric shock at all. On the contrary, he felt sick to his stomach. Therefore, his mysophobia had not healed at all. Jay stared gloomily at Tommy. "How can I help you?" "Can you lend me some money, Ben?" Tommy asked, sounding slightly embarrassed. Jay asked coldly, "You¡¯re not afraid of my infectious disease anymore?" Tommy said, "I¡¯ve never once believed what Stan and the rest said, Ben. But as you know, I have to listen to them or they''ll bully me." Jay took out a wad of cash from his wallet and tossed i t to him. "You don''t have to pay it back." Tommy left joyfully. "Thank you, Ben." Jay tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. As soon as he closed his eyes, Angeline''s arrogant, despotic, domineering, ostentatious, naughty, and mischievous face would somehow take form in his mind. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 Realizing that his emotions were being dominated by the she-devil, Jay sat up in despair. After letting out a heavy sigh, he stood upside down in the corner. He had to force himself to calm down and find out why he was feeling what he felt for Angeline. Though no matter how hard he tried to figure it out, he still did not know whether his feelings for Angeline were that of infatuation, reliance, or extreme hatred. The next day, Jay made a firm decision by submitting a resignation letter to the head of the engineering department. He then moved out of the dormitory and rented a two-bedroom apartment in an insignificant housing estate in Imperial Capital. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He should probably bring Marilyn and their child over once he found a stable job. At the same time, it would spare him from all the wild thoughts he had for Angeline. When Angeline learned that Jay had left the construction site, she sat behind the desk in the president''s office and sighed dejectedly. "Sigh." It was nothing but a kiss that she had forced on him. Now he was acting all coy like a little girl and even resigned just to avoid her on purpose? When she kissed him back then, his lips would curve u p while his eyes and brows would lift up as he grinned from ear to ear. "Sigh!" Angeline sighed again! Zayne was sitting across from Angeline. The folder in his hand was opened and ced upright on the table. ced in it was a tiny book titled ''The Plum in the Golden Vase'', and the illustrations on it were very much indecent. After hearing Angeline sighing yet again, Zayne raised his eyes and looked at her. "Did Jay do something to make you unhappy again?" Angeline replied weakly, "He''s avoiding me on purpose." Zayne asked, "What on earth did you do to infuriate him? Why is he so terrified?" Angeline opened her innocent eyes, saying, "All I ever did was force a kiss on him." Zayne''s jaw dropped. He could imagine how much a proud and domineering man like Jay would feel like dying after being kissed by a little girl like her. "Can''t you be just a teeny bit more demure in front of him, Angeline?" His sister''s boldness and manliness had shocked Zayne so badly that his soul and spirit left his body. "Do you really think he''s that good-for-nothing fisherman who his mother-inw has rejected? The blood of a ruler is flowing in his veins. Only he can control other people''s destiny, not the other way around. Yet you actually forced a kiss on him, Angeline Severe? You... You have a death wish." Angeline grabbed the folder in front of Zayne and smacked him with it. "You''d better talk nicely." Zayne let down his guard, and his little storybook was exposed. Seemingly not noticing it at all, Zayne said seriously,1 All men fancy women with long hair in dresses that flutter in the wind. Especially weak women who speak in crisp and coquettish voices. When facing women like that, men will have a natural tendency to protect them." He then nced at his sister with a disgusted look on his face. "Just look at you. I can almost see ''Punch the Imperial Capital bully, kick the ruffians in Swallow City, put up banners to search for common friends in martial arts'' written on your face. How is a man like Jay supposed to sympathize with you when you¡¯re acting like that?" Zayne¡¯s response filled Angeline with anger. Her gaze fell on the little storybook in front of Zayne. She then held The Plum in the Golden Vase in front of Zayne¡¯s eyes. "I think you¡¯re just a beast who thinks with your lower half. Long hair and fluttering dresses? Is that all you ever think of? What''s wrong? Big Sis can''t satisfy you?¡± Zayne''s eyes shed a dull glow. Angeline leaned forward. "I''m right, aren''t I? Are you really at odds with Big Sis?" Zayne pushed her face back. "Nonsense. Shirley and I are fine." Angeline stared nkly at the tingling pain in Zayne''s eyes and felt uneasy for some reason. "You and Shirley aren''t actually hiding something from me, are you, Zayne?" Zayne said casually, "Your big sis and I are hiding tons of stuff from you. You can''t be expecting us to share all those mushy honeyed words we tell each other every night, can you?" Angeline sneered, "Shameless." Zayne breathed out a sigh of relief in an almost imperceptible manner. Then, the subject of the conversation changed. "Would you like me to help you dig him out?" Angeline said, "Once you find him, leave him alone. Find someone to protect him in secret." Zayne joked with his sister in a light-hearted manner by standing at attention and saluting. "Yes, Madam!" Chapter 984 Chapter 984 As soon as Zayne left, Angeline stared at The Plum in the Golden Vase in a daze. After moving into his rental ce, Jay''s world became peaceful and quiet. He was neither provoked by the fishermen nor harassed by Angeline. The house was enveloped in silence every day. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even so, he felt extremely lonely. There seemed to be missing a piece in his heart, making his heart feel empty. He bought many books, painting supplies, and a piano for himself. His schedule was packed full of things he needed to learn, and his knowledge soon advanced by leaps and bounds. He thought it was really strange as he was able to grasp most of the information in the book after just reading it once. Furthermore, he was able to learn by analogy and infer other things from one fact and master the subject through aprehensive study of surrounding areas. On this day, he was seized by a whim and set up a drawing board. After mixing the colors, he started painting. There was a white sheet of paper in front of him. He lifted his paintbrush yet did not know whatndscape to paint. In the end, he simply allowed the paintbrush to flow with his feelings. The end result was a portrait of magnificent colors. When he saw the portrait on the paper, he was stupefied. The girl in the portrait had long straight hair that reached her waist, her eyebrows like mountains in the distance, her eyes the color of obsidian, her nose tiny and lifted, herplexion fair, and her lips crimson. Her palm-sized face looked like that of an innocent child who was not familiar with the ways of the world. With her eyes staring at him, she looked as gentle as a harmless little pet. Her smile was beautiful and sweet, looking too beautiful to be absorbed all at once! An indulging smile emanated from his eyes gradually. Such otherworldly beauty who looked as demure as a maiden and brisk as a rabbit was probably only found in heaven, right? It was the weekend when Baby Zetty gave him a call. "Mister, it''s Saturday tomorrow. Will youe and practice piano with me?" Baby Zetty''s voice sounded like the breeze, taking all his troubles away. "Okay," he said with a smile. "Mister, do you want to listen to how my mommy ys Red Spider Lily? She''s right next to me!" Baby Zetty said. For some reason, Jay''s heart started beating fast. ¡°Do I have this honor?" Baby Zetty said, "Of course." Jay heard Baby Zetty saying, "Mommy, y Red Spider Lily. Mister Jay wants to listen to it." "Mm." Baby Zetty''s mommy was quick to agree, and that diminished Jay¡¯s anxiety a little. Soon, the piano started ying a melodious tune. It did not carry a sense of denseness, but instead, it sounded as supple as butterfly wings and as light as a trickle of water. A picture of green hills and steady streams manifested itself before his eyes. He came to realize the true meaning of Red Spider Lily. Instead of being strongly and deeply in love, it was better to hope for a longsting love! He first thought she was an immortal fairy. It turned out that she was a woman with an earthly aura. Simple and unadorned! The next day. Jay came to Horizon Colors on time. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 Baby Zetty was apanied by Uncle Zayne instead o f Finn today. The moment Zayne saw Jay, he could not help but look back upon his and Jay''s past. They had both been pursuing each other¡¯s sisters, yet only Jay and Angeline¡¯s rtionship came to fruition. Meanwhile, h e and Josephine had parted ways with each other. There were also painful memories where he almost had depression due to the terror that Jay''s deathly gaze brought. Zayne mulled it over and thought that since now Jay had lost his memories, it would be the perfect time to collect all these new and old debts, or this would etch i n his heart forever. "Mr. Ben, Baby Zetty said that you only yed one piecest time, is that true?" His tone carried harsh criticism that seemed to say, ''Aren¡¯t you ashamed to receive such a high sry when all you did was y one piece?¡¯ Jay did not look abashed at all and replied calmly, "M m." A man of few words, he was! Zayne deliberately made things difficult for him. "If that''s the case, can you teach a few more pieces today? Baby Zetty is a genius. She can pick up any songs after just listening to it once." Jay continued to answer mildly. "Mm." Zayne gnashed his teeth resentfully. "You''re Baby Zetty''s teacher, Mr. Ben. It''s inappropriate for you to b e so tight-lipped. Can''t you speak a bit more?" Jay darted him a deathly nce. "I can''t speak when I look at your face." Zayne was choking with anger. Fine. As proven by facts, this guy might have amnesia, but his eloquence and ability to debate had not diminished even the slightest. Zayne switched his strategy. He followed Jay and Baby Zetty into the piano room. Jay sat on the piano bench next to Baby Zetty, whereas Zayne sat behind them. Now that Jay had amnesia, he had probably forgotten how to y many piano pieces. He was interested to see how he had actually managed to trick Baby Zetty. "What would you like to hear today, Mister? I''ll y it for you!" Baby Zetty quick-wittedly helped Jay out of the difficult situation. "Just y any piece that you like," Jay said with a smile. With that, Zayne was anxious. Baby Zetty yed while Jay listened? It was no wonder Jay could get away with it. "Baby Zetty, Mr. Ben ys the piano better than you. Why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Ben to teach you a new song?" Zayne started giving bad ideas in order to trick Jay. Baby Zetty turned around and rolled her eyes at Zayne fiercely. Zayne was most afraid of Baby Zetty when she rolled her eyes. When he first saw Baby Zetty rolling her eyes, he nearly fainted out of fear when he saw those white eyeballs, i "Uncle, go and make us a cup of fruit tea." Zayne stood up. "Okay." He then racked his brain to think about the fruits that Jay did not like to eat. Seemingly able to read his thoughts, Baby Zetty added, "I want to drink pure apple juice." Zayne''s n fell through. After letting out an ''ah¡¯, he answered, "Okay, okay." After Zayne left, Jay said to Baby Zetty, "Your uncle''s right. Since I am your teacher, I should be teaching you something new. I''ll teach you a new song. Listen t o it and see if you like it, okay?" Baby Zetty nodded. "Mm." Jay yed the piece Mountain High River Deep that h e had recently learned. The piece had a lilting tone and delicate melodies that sounded sumptuously soft, apletely different style than the one he yed Baby Zetty asked curiously, "Mister, why is it that when you y Red Spider Lily, you yed it so hard that there was sonority in the tunes, making the rhythm sound weighty and slow, yet when you y Mountain High River Deep, you y it so softly that it carries the weightlessness that of a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water? If I remember correctly, the piece Mountain High River Deep is a song that promotes the idea of how hard it is to find a faithful friend. Like Red Spider Lily that promotes love, aren¡¯t they just different tunes yed with equal skill?¡± Jay was slightly startled. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If it were not for Baby Zetty''s reminder, he would not have realized that he had interpreted the emotions differently. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 The source of this change was from the stupefaction that Baby Zetty''s mommy gave him. Jay exined, saying, "I yed it wrong back then. I used to think that whether it''s a longsting love or a longsting friendship, they both carry weight and burden. Now that my frame of mind is different, I think that loving strongly and deeply isn''t as important as a longsting love! "Like a stream of water-it never ends!" Though Baby Zetty did not fully understand, she was still very supportive. "I think you yed really wellst time and this time too." When Zayne came in with the juice, he stumbled upon how hard this cheerleader was trying to fawn over Jay. "Was that Mr. Ben ying the piano earlier?" Zayne was slightly surprised. Baby Zetty nodded. "Of course." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "No mistakes?" Zayne whispered into Baby Zetty''s ears. Baby Zetty said, "Mister Ben yed very well. He''s adept and has skills of his own. He can tug at your heartstrings by ying a magnanimous tune and melt you away with sweet tenderness. I learned a lot from Mister Ben. It¡¯s like I''m enlightened." Zayne twitched his mouth, looking skeptical. "Is that true?" How could Jay not detect the skepticism in Zayne s voice? A hint of frost emanated from his eyes. He ced his slender and elegant hands on the keys, and very suddenly, he yed the piece Little Man in an imposing and majestic manner. Baby Zetty said meaningfully, "The piece Little Man that Mr. Ben just yed has a sonorous and complex tune to it, vividly and thoroughly portraying how pathetic and miserable were the little men who had narrow minds and suspicious hearts." Zayne s expression sank when he heard what she said. "You little brat, siding with outsiders instead of your own people." He then walked out in a disgruntled and grumpy manner. Baby Zetty and Jay exchanged smiles with each other. At lunch, Baby Zetty tried to make Jay stay in a pitiable way. "Mr. Ben, why don''t you stay and have a meal with me? My daddy and mommy aren''ting home anyway. I feel really lonely eating all by myself!" i Zayne pointed at his nose. "Am I not a human to you?" Baby Zetty was exasperated when Uncle Zayne messed up her ns, hence she red fiercely at him. "I''ve always regarded you as a husky, Uncle Zayne." Zayne nced at the husky lying on the balcony-its eyes nk and dazed. With that, Zayne felt utterly helpless. "Okay." Jay epted Baby Zetty''s request without hesitation. For some reason, he found it impossible to reject Baby Zetty. When the servant served the dishes, Baby Zetty sat next to Jay whereas Zayne sat across the table. When he noticed how nd and in the food was, Zayne, who had a taste for strong-vored food, held his cutleries but did not know where to start. He sulked, "Why is everything so nd? Can you at least prepare something for me?" Then, a servant put a te of pickles in front of Zayne. Zayne nced meaningfully at the servant. "Based on my status in this family, am I worth just a te of pickles?" The servant exined, saying, "Mr. Finn was the one who ordered the dishes, Mr. Severe." Zayne said, "Alright then." He then red bitterly at Jay, sounding like sour grapes. "I wonder if these dishes suit your appetite, M r. Ben?" Jay said, "I''m no picky eater." Zayne gnashed his teeth with anger. The food served was clearly catered for his taste. It would not be surprising to know that he was not picky. "Say, who do you have back home?" Zayne pretended t o make small talk with him for the sole purpose of finding out how close he was with his wife. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 Jay ate elegantly, obviously a little unhappy with Zayne questioning him in session. His good-looking forehead was slightly wrinkled. Baby Zetty quickly helped Jay out of this predicament and admonished Zayne fiercely, "Keep quiet during mealtimes, Uncle Zayne." Zayne hinted at Baby Zetty with his eyes and said, "I can see that Mr. Ben is a talented man. If he¡¯s still single, I''d like to be his matchmaker and marry your mommy to him." The cutleries in Jay''s hand nearly slipped to the ground. For some reason, he felt uneasy. Baby Zetty was eager to see Mommy and Daddy get back together, hence she echoed, "Mr. Ben, my mommy isn¡¯t only beautiful, but she¡¯s also very gentle and adorable. I¡¯m sure you''ll like my mommy very much when you see her." Having said that, she nced meaningfully at the room upstairs. Zayne corrected her immediately. "No, no, no, Baby Zetty. You can''t lie to Mr. Ben. Your mommy may be beautiful and adorable, but to say that she¡¯s gentle is just... too much. What are we supposed to do if Mr. Ben finds out that we lied to him and tries to return herter?¡± Baby Zetty red bitterly at Zayne. "There''s no denying that my mommy is indeed a gentle person, Uncle Zayne." Zayne shook his head vigorously. Jay answered mildly, "I have a wife and a son." When Baby Zetty heard what he said, huge teardrops rolled down her cheeks. Jay reached out to gently wipe her tears with his fingers. He consoled her, saying, "Baby Zetty, there are many ways to hold on to a fated rtionship that doesn¡¯t involve bing families who live under the same roof." Even so, Baby Zetty threw her cutleries away and ran into her room while bawling her eyes out. Jay red viciously at Zayne. "Don''t joke about things like that next time." Zayne shrugged like he was wronged. "I wasn¡¯t the one who made her cry." Jay gazed upstairs. Baby Zetty''s heart-wrenching cries fell into his ears, and he felt a pang in his heart. When Zayne noticed how sincerely Jay cared about Baby Zetty, he took the opportunity to ask, "Look, Mr. Ben, Baby Zetty likes you very much. Besides, my sister is an unrivaled beauty herself. Why don''t you be a good man and stay back to take care of them?" Jay understood what Zayne meant by ''stay''. Unfortunately, he was not someone who would forsake his wife and son. Zayne''s proposal was undoubtedly a humiliation to his noble and unsullied character. As if his entire being was encased in ice, Jay said coldly, "I won''t do such a thing." Zayne put away his unruly and carefree demeanor, bing strangely solemn. "I know that it''s very difficult for you to abandon your family, but why do you think I''d make such an absurd request if not because I was left with no choice?" Jay was slightly startled. He quietly listened to what Zayne had to say next. "To be honest with you, my sister has intermittent vision loss. For the past few years, she couldn''t even take care of her child." For some reason, Jay felt as though countless needles were piercing his heart. The pain made him gasp. "Where¡¯s your brother-inw?" Jay asked. Zayne stared at Jay in a daze, suspense building up on his face. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The term ''brother-inw'' still existed in Jay''s dictionary, it seemed. Yet for so many years, Jay had been acting haughty, grand, and majestic in front of him, making him seem like an insignificant grass inparison. Not once did he dare to associate him with the term '' brother-inw'', let alone be arrogant and bossy to his brother-inw. Zayne let out a heavy sigh. "Sigh, don¡¯t even mention him. My brother-inw is an arrogant and conceited man. A few years back, he made a bet with someone and lost it, staking his life and wealth on it.¡± Jay frowned slightly, feeling displeased and annoyed a t this man who he had never met before. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Instead of working hard to support the family with his beautiful and virtuous wife, he chose to be a gambler and lost his life instead. It was truly wrong of him to let Baby Zetty''s mommy down. Baby Zetty''s cries slowly faded away. Jay raised his eyes and looked at the room upstairs. Sure enough, a child''s temperament was hard to predict. Before he knew it, it was a sunny day again. Jay stood up, saying, "Thank you for your hospitality. I still have things to do, so I have to leave now." Zayne gazed upstairs and zoned out for a moment. Jay strode out with his long and lean legs. Zayne did not get up to see him out but instead squeezed the area between his brows because his head was hurting. It was only until Jay closed the door and left did the upstairs room door slowly slide open. Standing behind Baby Zetty was a gorgeous figure. Sorrow was written all over Angeline''s face as she slowly walked downstairs. Zayne looked at her and said, "You heard it too. I doubt he''ll abandon his wife and son. You should just give u P-" Angeline sat in front of Zayne, tears flickering in her eyes. Zayne pulled out a tissue and handed it to her. "Why are you crying? If he can find himself another woman, I''m sure you can find yourself another man too." Angeline hid her face in her hands and burst into tears. Zayne found himself stuck in a helpless situation. " Don''t cry, Angel. My heart breaks into a million pieces whenever you cry." Zayne sprung up from his seat and said furiously, "I should let him know right now that he''s your husband and the father of three children. I''ll seize him and make him fulfill his obligations as a husband and a father." Angeline grabbed Zayne''s hand and reprimanded him in a choking voice, "You know what sort of misery I''ve been through all those years while I waited for him to return. I may not be able to have him now that he¡¯s back, but I can still see him at the very least. What if something happens to him because you pushed him over the edge? Are you trying to kill me?" Zayne said, "How could he be so vulnerable? He''s Master Ares, the man who does things swiftly and decisively.¡± Angeline shook her head in agony. "I won''t allow you t o do impetuous things like that. It was you who said that his tank was tossed back and forth in the fire when he blew up Tourmaline Estate that day. He''s not the all-conquering and indestructible Master Ares anymore now that his body had suffered such a devastating blow." Baby Zetty was so filled with emotions that she stepped in to stop Uncle Zayne as well. "Even the doctor said that there''s a blood clot in Daddy''s brain, a blood clot that''s ced at a very strange location and can increase the risk of hemorrhage. I would rather Daddy not return than to see something bad happening to him." Zayne stared at the mother and daughter who were speaking along the same line and said helplessly, ¡° Okay, okay. I¡¯ll spare him." Angeline stroked Baby Zetty¡¯s head and said in a selforting tone, "The situation isn''t entirely unredeemable. As long as he''s alive, I¡¯ll use the rest of my life to melt his heart. I believe that he''ll come back one day." Baby Zetty had great confidence in Mommy. "I believe i n you, Mommy. You can definitely do it." As soon as Jay left Horizon Colors, he went straight back to his rented house. Standing from afar, he saw a familiar figure leaning against the door of his rental house. There was a lit cigarette in the man''s mouth. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay''s eyes condensed into ice as he sauntered over. "What are you doing here?" His voice was cold and grim. Pierre Hanes looked at Jay, a wicked sneer emanating from his eyes. "Ben, you made me lose my job and even made me stay several days at the police station. Don''t you think you shouldpensate me after putting me through hell?" Chapter 989 Chapter 989 A hint of coldness and gloominess emanated from Jay''s falcon-like pupils. "Get lost," he yelled in a low voice. Pierre straightened up his spine and walked toward Jay. He then tossed the cigarette butt to the ground bitterly and stomped it hard with his foot as if he was crushing Jay. With a twisted look on his face, Pierre said viciously," What are you so proud of, Ben? Aren¡¯t you the most useless garbage in our fishing vige? You have no qualms about making your wife earn a living for the family and sponging off her for financial support. Hehe, and now you''re acting all noble and virtuous in front of me?" Jay''s lips parted as he warned the other man grimly." Get lost. Don¡¯t make me repeat this for the third time." Pierre''s gaze fell on his clenched fist. "Hey, are you trying to beat me up? Look at you. You look so soft and tender. Do you actually know how to fight?" Jay recalled the moves that Angeline employed to fight those robbers and jumped up abruptly, launching a 540-degree spin kick. He sent Pierre flying far away. Pierre red at Jay in disbelief. He wiped his bleeding nose and got up furiously. "I can''t believe you actually know some moves." Jay stared at his fist. How strange. Martial arts skills were not something that could be developed overnight. Was this something he had learned in the past? Pierre took out his mobile phone and put it on loudspeaker. In no time at all, Tiger''s cries rang out from the other end of the call. "Save me, Daddy." The touch of indifference in Jay''s eyes was immediately shrouded in haze. "You b*stard, let go of my son!" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Pierre switched off his phone, his smile twisted and ferocious. "Ben, I so kindly introduced the men from our fishing vige to work at the Tourmaline construction site to make some money, yet you returned my kindness with ingratitude by cutting off my source of ie. I want you to pay me back in double." "How much do you want?" Jay asked angrily. Pierre said, "That depends on how much your son is worth." At that moment, Jay actually started weighing how much Tiger was worth in his heart. It seemed rather insignificant. The indifference that Jay felt actually sickened him. That was his child. How could he be so cold and indifferent toward his biological son? Pierre said, "I know you and Grand Asia¡¯s president are really close now. I''m sure she won''t spare me after knowing what I''m currently doing to you. Five million. Give me five million and I won¡¯t show up in Imperial Capital anymore." Jay red at him. "You''re simply crazy. I don''t have any money to offer you. I can only give you myself." "Beg Grand Asia''s president to give you five million." "Why would she give me so much money when she''s neither my friend nor my rtive? I have hundreds of thousands of dors with me and I can give them all t o you, but you have to let Tiger go. Touch a single hair on his body and I won¡¯t spare you." Jay warned in a sinister voice. His face was cold and stern while his voice sounded a s if it was submerged in low atmospheric pressure, sending chills down Pierre¡¯s spine. However, Pierre had nned the kidnapping with the determination to fight his way out of this impasse. "Don¡¯t bargain with me. Five million and not one cent less. Otherwise, the kidnappers will kill Tiger if they don''t get the money." Jay¡¯s good-looking face turned livid... Pierre urged him. "Call her, quick." Jay took out his cell phone reluctantly. In order to protect Tiger, he had no choice but to give Angeline a call. He needed to stall those lunatics. The call was connected very quickly, but he did not know how to start talking. "Hello, Brother Ben." Angeline''s cheerful voice was hearding from the other end of the call. Jay red furiously at Pierre as frost filled his eyes. Seeing that he did not feel the least bit threatened, Pierre said to Angeline himself, "I have Ben, Ms. Severe. If you want him alive, then transfer five million to 184****** immediately. Remember, don¡¯t call the police." There was silence on the other end. Jay''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile. Angeline was not a fool. How could she possibly be threatened by a kidnapper so easily? However... Chapter 990 Chapter 990 Jay was dumbfounded. The she-devil, who had always held her head high, was behaving just like a wuss at this moment that she was almost treating her kidnapper as her ancestor. "Are you crazy? My life isn¡¯t worth that much!" Jay yelled at Angeline. Angeline¡¯s lioness roar was louder than his voice." Don''t infuriate the kidnapper. Just give him whatever he wants. Money is merely worldly possessions. Promise me that you¡¯ll protect yourself." The more anxious Angeline was about Jay, the more insatiable Pierre became. "I''ve changed my mind, Ms. Severe. I want 100 million." "Okay, I''ll transfer it to you right away." In no time at all, Pierre received the text message informing him about the transfer. At the sight of the huge amount of money in his bank ount, a malicious smile emerged in Pierre¡¯s eyes. "Ben, it¡¯s true that the president treasures you like a darling, eh? I''m leaving now, goodbye!" Afraid to hang around even for a second, Pierre ran off like a bat out o f hell. Jay sighed gloomily. He cursed Angeline in his heart, ''Idiot.'' When Jay fished out his keys to open the door, Pierre turned back all of a sudden and stabbed him once without any warning. "This is the price you have to pay for betraying me, Ben," Pierre said, growling viciously. When Pierre approached, Jay quickly dodged aside. The dagger that was supposedly stabbed into his torso came down on his shoulder de instead. Pierre escaped after stabbing Jay. Jay dragged his body that was stinging in pain inside and threw himself onto the bed. His handsome face was twisted from the pain as he stared at the ceiling i n despair. Angeline gave that idler 100 million just like that. Did that not pain her at all? Grand Asia. When Angeline heard the ckmail after picking up Jay''s call, her entire body was instantly encased in ice. She ordered in a trembling voice, "Grayson, dispatch all Ghost members. Follow me. We''re going to rescue him." Grayson dared not waste even a second. Ten minutester, Angeline arrived at Jay¡¯s rental house. The Ghost members searched around the rented house for Pierre. When Angeline saw the crimson blood at the door, she cried out tragically, "Ahhhh! Brother Ben..." Jay''s gloomy voice drifted out of the house. "Don''t worry, I''m not dead yet." Angeline pushed the door in and saw Jay lying on the bed while covering his wound with one hand. His face pale. Angeline ran over immediately. "I''m sorry for the trouble I caused you," Jay said weakly. Angeline widened her eyes at him in horror, her gaze falling on the big patch of crimson flower that had stained the bedsheet. She did not know where his wound was, or if he was badly injured. She was struck dumb as soon as she saw this shocking scene. Jay was a little stunned when he saw teardrops in her eyes. "I''m fine. It''s just a superficial wound." His reassurance was like a tranquilizer, snapping Angeline back to her senses. She reached out to take off his T-shirt in an attempt to inspect his injuries. Jay cried out in panic, "What are you doing?" Angeline said, "I want to take a look at your injury.'' Jay grabbed her restless hand. "Do you not know that men and women are supposed to keep a safe distance from each other?" Angeline stared at his hand. "Why are you holding my N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. hand then?" Jay let go of her hand quickly. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 As soon as he let go, her hands started moving restlessly again. Jay sat up regardless of the pain. "Angeline Severe!" H e roared fiercely. Angeline was dumbstruck by his aura. "I have mysophobia. I don''t like it when others touch me." Jay''s tone softened. Angeline gathered her courage and touched the wound on his shoulder de, breathing a sigh of relief after making sure that it was only a superficial wound. She then filled up a pot of warm water and ordered him to take off his clothes. "Take off your clothes, I''ll wipe your back for you." Jay refused to budge as a touch of helplessness spread in his falcon-like eyes. "Angeline Severe, do you not have the concept of having a prudent reserve between a man and a woman?" Angeline said, "The doctors sure don¡¯t have the concept of prudent reserve between the sexes when they''re rescuing their patients." "But you''re not a doctor." Jay growled angrily. "I once worked as a nurse at Grand Asia Hospital. What you have is a superficial wound and I can treat i t," Angeline said with righteous indignation. Jay teased, saying, "You''re Grand Asia¡¯s president and you''ve worked as a nurse before? This sounds just as ridiculous as the story you told about you living in a slum before you rose to power!" He did not believe her at all. "After getting disfigured from falling off a building, m y face looked just like a ghost and that terrified people. Therefore, I put on a mask and hid in Grand Asia as a nurse," Angeline said in a breezy manner. Fell off a building? Jay knew that she had undergone stic surgery but did not know that it was because of such a painful reason. He thought she was just trying to look attractive. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. For some reason, his heart ached for her after knowing what she had been through. Angeline insisted on taking his shirt off. The more he tried to stop her, the closer she would get to him. Her feminine fragrance greeted his nose, and Jay¡¯s falcon-like eyes were filled with helplessness. In order to avoid even more embarrassing situations, Jay had no choice but to relent. Angeline took off his T-shirt, and Jay¡¯s sexy, charming, lean, and wless body appeared before her very eyes. His body did not hold extra fat, and the perfect lines of his body could be said to be God''s masterpiece. Angeline could not help but swallow her saliva. Two red heart shapes started popping up in her eyes. Plumes of dark smoke hung on top of Jay''s head." Don¡¯t you dare look," he ordered in a gloomy tone. Angeline murmured, "Isn¡¯t it a waste of God¡¯s creation i f you have such a good body yet refuse to let others take a look at it?" Jay red fiercely at her. "You have a pretty good body yourself. Would you like to go out and run two rounds bare naked? Isn¡¯t that a waste of God¡¯s creation too?" Angeline was dying to dig a hole in the ground after Jay¡¯s retort. She mmed up immediately and squeezed a facial cloth dry, gently wiping off the bloodstains on his back. Her hand woulde in contact with his back from time to time, sending microcurrents to his back immediately. Although he knew that it was just an unintentional touch, he still frowned. Her touch did not irk him out. It was worse. He actually liked it a little. That irritated him even more! After Angeline was done wiping his back, she grabbed the healing cream that she carried with her in her handbag and used her fingertips to gently apply the cream to his wound as there was no cotton swab. She did it ever so gently. However, the words that came out of her mouth were rough and domineering. "Tell me which *sshole was it that cut you with a knife? Watch me exhume his ancestors and whip their corpses!" "What does that have to do with his ancestors?" Jay''s lips lifted a little. Angeline gnashed her teeth and said, "It''s their fault they gave birth to a damn b*stard." Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Jay said mildly, "This isn''t his ancestors¡¯ fault." Angeline said in an obstinate and wayward manner, "I don''t care. For anyone who hurts you, I''ll make sure all nine generations of his family will feel my wrath. I want him to be so filled with regret so that no one will ever harm you in the future." After Angeline was done treating his wound, she walked to the closet to find him a clean shirt. What greeted her, however, was an empty closet with a few cheap clothes hanging in it. What was more, the colors and styles were not of his taste. Angeline said, "These non-mainstream clothes aren''t suitable for you." Jay replied calmly, "My wife bought them." A hint of heartache shed through Angeline¡¯s eyes. That woman did not know how to appreciate Jaybie''s noble and proud elegance aura. It must have been really hard for Jaybie. Jay yanked the shirt from her hand, then put it on while enduring the sharp pain. Fortunately, he looked good in anything he wore. Angeline took the bloodied T-shirt next to her, walked to the washing sink, and started washing it for him. A touch of helplessness spread in Jay''s eyes when he noticed that she had made herself at home. "You can go home now, Ms. Severe." Angeline sauntered to him and squatted in front of him very suddenly. She took his hand in hers and said in a voice that sounded almost like she was pleading with him, "Don''t push me away, Brother Ben, okay?" Jay said cruelly, "It''s not appropriate for you to stay here." Angeline raised her teary eyes and said while choking with sobs, "I like you, Brother Ben." Jay''s good-looking face stiffened up. "I know. "You confess to me every day, proiming it to the whole world almost like you''re banging the drums and sounding the trumpets. It¡¯s really naive of you to pursue someone in such a high-profile way." Angeline automatically filtered every dissatisfaction and discontent he had just expressed. "I''m worried about you staying here alone. The fishermen are always finding faults with you and harming you in all sorts of ways. I can''t eat or sleep well when I think about how unsafe you are. "Come and work with me, Brother Ben. Just take it as though you''re repaying me the 100 million I paid to help you out of trouble?" Jay was furious the moment she mentioned the 100 million. "Are you nuts? Why do we still need police if you''re so obedient to the kidnapper?" Angeline stared at him with resentment. She felt so aggrieved that tears welled up in her eyes. "I was just worried about your safety." Somewhere in Jay''s ice-cold heart, a part of it was slowly warming up. Despite that, he had always been a person who was rational and clear-headed. "Thank you for lending me the money, Ms. Severe, but I ... really can''t stay with you. This is for your own good." Angeline burst into tears andmented, saying, "How d o you know if your so-called for my own good isn¡¯t a dose of poison?" Jay fell silent. Angeline said again, "I know that as a gentleman, you won¡¯t respond to my feelings. But I just want you to know that there¡¯s a woman in this world who may understand you better than your wife and loves you more than you love yourself. It¡¯s just a pity that the heavens have failed to show her favor and made both of you star-crossed lovers. I¡¯m just trying to protect the man I love, Brother Ben! I won¡¯t force you to make a choice against your will! So don¡¯t feel bad about me either." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay said, "Since we¡¯re star-crossed lovers, Ms. Severe, we should learn to ept our fate. Humans are called advanced species because we have the willpower to make choices that seek advantages and avoid disadvantages." Jay paused and said, "I have a good wife at home, and I won''t do anything to hurt her. You¡¯re not wrong to fall for me, Ms. Severe, but you''re wrong when you fail t o control your emotions and allow them to develop." Angeline was discouraged by how decisive he was at rejecting her. "Fine, if this is the life you want to live, then I will leave." She got up to her feet while shaking and left with longing, reluctant eyes. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Perhaps he was trying topletely eliminate any possibility ofmitting a mistake, so Jay brought Marilyn and Tiger over to Imperial Capital the next day itself. The family of three lived in a tiny apartment. The apartment was different from the single-bedroom courtyard house they used to live in. Back then, he shared a room with Tempest instead of with Marilyn. Even so, things still went well. Right now, Jay and Marilyn would meet each other often. Even though they were husband and wife, Jay still found himself suppressing and holding back. Marilyn thought otherwise. She treated him as her man. After taking a shower, she wore a thin slip dress and embraced him from behind, acting coquettishly. "Darling, you haven''t slept with me for so long. Tempest was there last time, so w e couldn''t do it because you had to take care of him. But now..." Jay frowned when he smelled rosemary mixed with the natural odor of fisher girls from her damp hair. He tried his best to hold in the difort in his stomach and reminded himself that he was Marilyn''s husband. Therefore, he had the obligation to fulfill his duties as a husband. "Mm." He nodded with a frown. Marilyn reached out and unbuttoned his shirt. When her slightly rough hands rubbed his delicate skin, Jay could not help it anymore. He pushed her away and ran to the bathroom, vomiting to his heart¡¯s content. Marilyn stood at the bathroom door, sighing. "What kind of strange disease do you actually have?" After a long time, Jay tottered out of the bathroom and slumped on the couch. "I''m sorry, Marilyn. Please give me a bit more time." Marilyn nodded. "Mm." She had no other choice but to wait. The couple did not say anything else. At night, Marilyn carried her quilt and went to her son''s room. A trace of guilt emerged on Jay¡¯s charming face. Marilyn treated him well, and he did hope to live with her inplete harmony and felicity as husband and wife, but he just could not understand why he felt ufortable all over the moment Marilyn came close to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He stood up abruptly and walked slowly to the next door. He tried to use his willpower to ovee his quirks, but as soon as he reached Marilyn''s door, he relented. He returned to his room in silence. My world would copse without you! Angeline was soaking in the bathtub, and Jay''s heartless words echoed in her mind. "Since we¡¯re star-crossed lovers, Ms. Severe, we should learn to ept our fate. "I have a good wife at home, and I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her. You¡¯re not wrong to fall for me, Ms. Severe, but you''re wrong when you fail to control your emotions and allow it to develop." It felt like someone had ruthlessly poked the bubble of hope in Angeline''s heart. Then, her world began to snow. Tears rolled down her face. It was only when she noticed that her vision had be a little blurry did she realize that her intermittent vision loss had recurred. Terrified to go on venting out her emotions, Angeline raised her head to fight back her tears. She quickly climbed out of the bathtub, her long and wet curly hair stuck to her back. Her bare face that carried no trace of makeup looked as fresh as a freshly peeled egg. The mixture of innocence and mor on her sorrowful face made her look more enticing. Every time she lost her vision, Angeline would call Josephine for help. With her blurred and double vision, she attempted to call Josephine but identally pressed the name beneath it-Jay Ares. Jay frowned when he saw Angelina''s phone number. He picked up the call reluctantly, his voice filled with impatience. "May I help you, Ms. Severe?" Angelina heard the voice that she had been longing to hear all day and night. In her memory, this voice was always gentle and filled with pampering, yet all of a sudden, it sounded so alienated and impatient. Angelina''s tears streamed down her face. Her throat moved several times, but she bit back and swallowed her words. Jay was startled. "Are you crying?" Chapter 994 Chapter 994 Angeline hung up the phone in a hurry for fear that she would reveal her emotions. Jay stared at his phone in a daze. Why did she not say anything after giving him a call? He tossed his phone aside andy on the bed. Even so, Jay started to feel a little uneasy. Eventually, he got up irritably, picked up the coat next to him, and walked outside. Marilyn walked out of the bedroom and asked with concern, "Darling, where are you going thiste at night?" Jay was stumped. What was he doing? A responsible man was not supposed to worry about other women besides his own wife. "I''m going downstairs to get some fresh air." He was in an irritable mood. A bitter smile emerged on Marilyn''s beautiful face. She walked up to Jay and looked up at him. Using her keen intuition as a woman, she admonished her husband who was attempting to cheat on her. "Darling, they said that you grew close to a rich and influential woman, is that true?" Marilyn''s interrogation sounded so tender and weak. For a moment, Jay did not know how to answer her. Yes and no was no longer the correct answer to this question. Take how uneasy and worried he was about Angeline earlier, for example. He knew his heart was moving closer to her. He was not someone who knew how to lie. "I''ll cut off all contact with her. Don¡¯t worry." His gaze looked firm and decisive. Marilyn broke out in a grin. "I''m d to hear that." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay looked at the innocent-looking Marilyn and made up his mind to never let a dazzling and splendid woman like Angeline go anywhere near her. Marilyn was equipped with no ability whatsoever topete with her or fight with her. She had nothing but him, her husband, who was the only one who could protect her. Jay said softly, "Go to bed. I''ll take you and Tiger to the mall tomorrow to buy some new clothes." Marilyn''s eyes were filled with delight after hearing what he said. "I haven''t worn new clothes for many years." She smiled coyly. Jay''s pupils darkened. "I promise to give you and Tiger a good life from now on.¡± Marilyn nodded with a smile. "I believe you." Garden Of A Diary. After receiving Angeline''s text message, Josephine immediately dropped everything she was doing and flew to Angeline¡¯s side. Wrapped in a bath towel, Angeline was sitting obediently on the bed. She had lost her visionpletely. Josephine questioned her anxiously as soon as she entered the room. "What¡¯s the reason for your loss of vision this time? It has been so long since youst lost your vision." Angeline''s eyes were scarlet as she choked with sobs." Your brother is going to go ahead with his mistakes. H e asked me to learn how to resign myself to my fate." Josephine was stumped. This was no doubt a tremendous blow to her. Even so, Josephine did not feel entirely hopeless. "My brother likes you, Angeline. We¡¯re talking about the sort of love that¡¯s etched into the bones. As soon as his memory recovers, I guarantee that he¡¯ll throw everything away and return to your side." "But what if his memory never recovers?" Angeline was swayed by her gains and losses. "He¡¯s an honest and upright man. He¡¯ll never abandon his current wife," Angeline said dejectedly. With that, Josephine fell silent. That made Angeline even more depressed. The boundless night carried the rustle of autumn, creeping into the screen window and carrying a trace of coolness to the person lying on the bed. Angeline was so cold that she sat up on the bed. Worried that Josephine would catch a cold, Angeline groped her way to the closet and took out a quilt. When she returned to bed, she went the wrong way by ident and hit the door. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 "Ouch." Angeline cried out in pain. "Angeline?" Josephine switched on the lights and saw Angeline sitting on the ground with a quilt sprawled out on the ground. She quickly ran over to help her up. "Why didn''t you ask me to help you?" Josephineined. "I just think that I need to get used to the dark eventually," Angeline replied. Josephine felt a pang in her heart. Angeline was probably worried that she would go permanently blind one day and that was why she was trying to face the dark with a positive mind. The next day. It was a windless and gloomy day. The rumbling of thunder was heard over and over again. This was an indication that a storm wasing. Angelina''s intermittent loss of vision did not recover a s quickly as it used to. Her vision was stillpletely dark. Josephine asked Angeline as she sat in front of the dressing table, "Should I apply the honey for you?" Angeline uttered listlessly, "I¡¯m not going anywhere today, so just a moisturizer will do." Josephine applied toner for her followed by a moisturizing lotion. Josephine was used to seeing Angeline covering her face in honey in an attempt to look mature. When Josephine saw her fresh and ethereal face now, she could not help but think of her as fragile little grass. Josephine said, "Angeline, you look like a mature queen with a mighty aura when you put on the honey, but once you remove your makeup, you look like a soft and cute lolita. If my brother sees you without your makeup, I''m sure he won''t have the heart to utter those ruthless and cruel words to you, don''t you agree?" Angeline replied, "He''s not a man who judges people b y appearance." Josephine eximed, "If he¡¯s not, then who is? Just look at the ones around him previously. Were any of them not good-looking at all?" All of a sudden, Angeline remembered how Jay hadined about her honey-oiled face... She grabbed Josephine''s hand without warning and eximed emotionally, "I was wrong. I used to think he''s a man who only valued inner beauty. I''vepletely forgotten about his obsessive- compulsive disorder!" Upon realization, Angeline said in a rather dejected manner, "It''s my fault I didn''t appreciate the opportunity I was given when we met." Josephine pulled her up. "Let¡¯s go shop for some new dresses, Angeline. After this, you''ll appear in front of him beautifully dressed and made up. I''m sure your captivating looks will make him go crazy," Josephine said while teasing. Angeline was not someone who would give up easily. She loved Jay too much, hence she did not want to miss out on any chance to win his heart. "Alright, give me a second. I''ll go and fetch my white cane." At a shopping mall in Imperial Capital. Angeline held Josephine''s arm in one hand and a white cane in another. She wore a vintage bohemian dress as her wavy hair hung loosely. She had neat bangs across her forehead, making her look like an ethereal fairy. Josephine took her to a women''s fashion store. She grabbed clothes that caught her eye and pushed Angeline into the fitting room to try them out. Angelineughed. "Your brother likes light colors, Josephine. I don''t want any striking red or purple. He likes light red, light green, light purple..." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Josephine said, "Angeline, my brother likes whatever you wear, provided you don''t apply honey on your face. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the mall. Marilyn and Jay walked in. Jay was holding the Tiger in his arms. Marilyn could not contain her joy when she saw the dazzling array of products in the mall. She touched and felt the fabrics of the clothes as a look of yearning and desire was written all over her face. Jay said, "Why don¡¯t you try on a few more and see if you like them?" When Marilyn flipped over the price tag and saw the price, she trotted to Jay and whispered, "Darling, the clothes here are very expensive. I think we should just leave." Jayughed. "As long as you like it, I will buy it for you no matter how expensive it is." Then, Marilyn summoned up her courage and walked i n again. When Josephine and Angelina walked out of the fitting room, Josephine saw Jay and Marilyn at once. Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Josephine let go of Angeline''s hand without warning and whispered," Angeline, nature''s calling and I need t o go to the toilet to answer. Sit here and wait for me." Therefore, Angeline sat on the bench specially prepared for customers in the shop. Josephine hid in the dark and observed Jay in secret. She wanted to see Jay''s actual reaction when he saw Angeline. Jay and Marilyn walked into the store. Most of the time, Jay would hold Tiger in his arms and stand on one side like an ice sculpture while Marilyn picked out the clothes that she liked. "What do you think of this one, darling?" Marilyn lifted up a bright red dress suddenly. Jay nodded. "Mm." Overjoyed, Marilyn brought the dress to the fitting room and was about to try it on. Unexpectedly, the shopkeeper came over and snatched the skirt from Marilyn''s hand, then sized Marilyn up and down with a look of disdain. At the sight of her cheap fashion, she spoke in a slightly harsh tone, "Madam, this dress costs 130,000. Can you afford it?" Marilyn looked extremely embarrassed. The shopkeeper continued, "If you can''t afford it, then don''t try it on lest you stain our clothes." Having said that, she even dusted the spot where Marilyn had touched earlier. Jay walked over with a sullen look on his face after seeing what happened. "I¡¯m buying this dress." When Angeline heard the familiar voice, she panicked and dropped her cane. She bent over to pick it up, then turned her back to the voice. Her heart was a mess. She did not want him to find out about her loss of vision no matter what. She did not want him to worry about her. She had forgotten the fact that she did not put on any makeup today. The shopkeeper''s indifferent eyes fell on Jay. Although she was surprised by how good-looking Jay looked, the moment she saw the cheap T- shirt he was wearing, she passed him off as a ''vase'' that was merely pleasant to the eye yet served no use at all. "Do you have money?" the shopkeeper asked harshly. Jay replied coldly, "I wouldn''t be buying if I don¡¯t have any money." The shopkeeper was stunned by his aura and returned the dress to Marilyn timidly. Angeline''s eyes shed an envious and resentful smile. This woman was truly blessed to have Jaybie¡¯s protection. Though unfortunately, not all people knew how to count their blessings. Growing up in the countryside, poverty had blinded Marilyn''s senses, causing her to value money more than her dignity. Marilyn did not take the clothes from the shopkeeper, but instead, walked up to Jay timidly and said, "Forget it, darling. This dress is really expensive. 130,000! Are they trying to swindle us?" The snobbish shopkeeper was very impatient with Marilyn to start with, so when Marilyn said that she was trying to swindle them, she flew into a rage instantly. "Excuse me? You''re calling me a swindler just because a country bumpkin like you can''t afford to wear goodquality clothes? Don¡¯t you think you owe me an apology?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Marilyn shuddered with fear, stuttering, ¡°That''s... not what I meant. We can''t afford this dress. We don''t want it anymore." Like a dog with a bone, the shopkeeper continued, " Can''t afford it? Why is your man trying to keep up with appearances when you can''t afford it? Why didn''t you say so earlier instead of wasting my time?" Jay''s dashing face looked extremely embarrassed... Angeline closed her eyes as a wave of anger surged in her heart. This ignorant woman! How dare she trample on Jaybie¡¯s dignity like that?! No matter how poor he was, there was no way he would let her live a difficult life. Despite that, she showed no due respect for his feelings at all. 130,000 was all it took to sweep all of Jaybie¡¯s dignity away? Angeline tossed her cane away and stood up. Her aura was imposing. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 "Miss, this mister right here is a good friend of mine. I¡¯ll pay for all their expenses in the mall today." Angeline''s voice might have sounded like a breeze, but it was alsopressed in ice. The shopkeeper sized Angeline up skeptically and thought, ''What sort of status does this woman have to speak in such an arrogant and haughty tone?'' Before the shopkeeper could say anything to jeer at her, Angeline pulled out a supreme membership card from her handbag and handed it to the shopkeeper. " Here, swipe it." At the sight of the card, the shopkeeper''s face changed abruptly. Although she was just an employee at thepany¡¯s grassroots level, her boss would often emphasize supreme membership cards like that in the meeting. Her boss had always said, "Customers who enter our store with this card are the mall''s VIP. No matter who they are, you must treat them with even greater respect than your boss. You must provide them with first-ss service and never, never make her feel even the slightest bit of difort." At this moment, the shopkeeper nearly fell to her knees in front of Angeline. She had already broken out in a cold sweat. She had a hunch that she was going t o lose her job. Fortunately, in order to survive, snobs like that were usually crafty and two-faced. Knowing that she had offended someone she should not have, she immediately tried to redeem herself. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The shopkeeper walked over to Jay and apologized in a trembling voice. "I''m really sorry, Sir. I was too ignorant earlier and spoke too harshly. Would you be s o kind as to forgive me, Sir?" Jay did not respond to her. The shopkeeper fell to her knees with a thud. "I was wrong, Sir. Please, please forgive me!" Jay still did not respond to her. Now, the shopkeeper was puzzled. Even if he refused t o forgive her, he should at least say something. What was he trying to tell her by not saying a word like that? She risked a nce at Jay, only to find that his gaze was fixed intently on Angeline. His gaze was filled with great amazement and shock. Words could not describe the mood that Jay was feeling at the moment. When he heard Angelina''s voice, one that seemed to b e bathed in a spring breeze, he frowned a little at first. He detested the fact that she was standing up for him because he thought that she was the she-devil Angeline, the same girl who had a crush on him and even tried to make him her sugar baby. Though when his gaze fell on her face, he felt as if he had been struck by thunder-burnt on the outside and tender on the inside. Like a sculpture, he waspletely petrified. It would be an understatement to say that this woman''s face was beautiful. Her face looked ethereal and pure, like a fairy who had been left behind in the mortal world. Her beauty sent his heart palpitating with excitement. After catching a startling nce at her face, he was surprised to find that this face actually looked familiar. After searching his brain for quite some time, he realized that this woman was the same woman in the portrait he had painted on a whim the other day. After taking blows after blows, Jay looked slightly dazed. He could notprehend it. He actually met the woman he drew out of nothing in real life? What confused him even more was that this woman whose voice sounded so simr to Angelina... was not Angelina. That was because as he stared into her nk eyes and at her white cane, he deduced that she was not Angelina. Angelina was not blind. Angelina carried herself like a tough and domineering bandit with an aura of a powerhouse emanating from her entire being. Thisdy here was wearing a smile on her face, looking tender and pitiable. It was also because of her tender and helplessness that he felt his heart aching a little. The pain was very faint, yet it was very real. Marilyn tugged at his hand and called out, "Thisdy i s apologizing to you, darling. Hurry up and ask her to get up. There''s no need to apologize." Jay gathered his thoughts and stared at the shopkeeper who was down at his feet. A dark and sinister gleam shed in his eyes. "Get lost!" Marilyn''s gaze fell on the supreme membership card and reminded Jay. "Darling, since thisdy is willing t o pay for us, should we-" "No." Jay''s voice carried a hint of anger. He felt ashamed to see Marilyn going out for petty advantages like that. For some reason, his vanity was at its strongest in front of Angeline. He wanted to show her the best side of him. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 However, Marilyn pulled him back to the harsh reality, making him realize just how inferior and insignificant he was in front of the wless Angeline. "Let''s go." He took Marilyn¡¯s hand and left quickly. After Jay left, Josephine walked out of the dark. Her sympathetic gaze followed Jay as she smacked her lips and sighed. "How did a proud man like him end u p with a low and vulgar woman like that?" Angelina''s eyes were misted with tears. "That¡¯s his fate after all." Josephine took the supreme membership card from the shopkeeper and admonished her, "Do you know who she is?" The shopkeeper looked dumbfounded. "Grand Asia¡¯s president." The shopkeeper nced timidly at Angeline, then apologized to her in a hurry. "I''m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I..." Josephine turned her gaze to Jay, then asked again, "D o you know who that is?" The shopkeeper looked stupefied. Josephine answered, "The former president of Grand Asia." The shopkeeper was so astounded that her jaw dropped. Could there be such a coincidence? She actually met two Grand Asia presidents in one day? "Do you know what to do now when you meet them again next time?" "Yes, yes, yes." Josephine admonished the shopkeeper with only three sentences. Even so, her admonishment had sent the shopkeeper breaking out in a cold sweat. "Let''s go, Josephine." Angeline¡¯s thoughts had flown away the moment Jay left. Josephine took Angeline¡¯s hand and whispered to her, "You want to chase after him, don¡¯t you?" Angeline smiled yfully. "You¡¯re full of bad ideas. Why don¡¯t you create a scene of a romantic encounter for me?" Josephine said, "Okay. Let me take out all the famous screeny scenarios that I¡¯ve watched all these years and show you.¡¯¡¯ Angeline reminded her. "Don''t make it look forced. You know how careful he is. We might end up producing the exact opposite of the desired result if w e expose ourselves." "Okay.¡± It was pouring rain outside the mall. Like other customers, Jay, Marilyn, and Tiger could not go home because of the heavy rain. Therefore, they had no choice but to wait in a lounge area that was provided for the mail''s customers to rest on the left side of the mall entrance. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline held her cane and walked to the entrance of the mall slowly. Josephine hid in the dark, wanting to recreate a famous scene of two lovers reuniting. What Angeline had was intermittent vision loss. Every time she lost her sight, her elder brother Zayne would carry her on his back. She rarely ever lived like an actual blind person, let alone walking in a strange and unfamiliar ce. She was not exactly familiar with the usage of white cane either. When Angeline appeared, the murmurs and whispers i n the lounge area stoppedpletely. Everyone''s attention was captured by this ethereal beauty. Jay heard the irregr tapping of a white cane and turned around in shock. When he saw Angeline walking slowly toward the door, a trace of concern suddenly filled his eyes. Following Josephine''s instructions, Angeline walked straight ahead and out of the mall entrance. At this moment, she was exposed to the heavy rain and retreated back into the mall. However, at the thought of Josephine''s trick, she paused for a very brief moment before stepping out bravely once more. This time, she was almost entirely rushing to the sides blindly as the heavy rain poured down on her. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Jay''s falcon-like pupils contracted abruptly. He quickly handed Tiger over to Marilyn. Marilyn, however, grabbed his hand tightly as a sh o f panic went off in her eyes. "Darling!" Jay said, "She helped us. I should return the favor." Despite that, Marilyn did not let go. Tears flickered in her eyes as she asked, "Have you fallen in love with her?" Jay, "The way you look at her just now... it''s different!" Jay was slightly startled. He was surprised to know that he, someone who had never shown his feelings o n his face, had failed to conceal just how much he liked this woman. He had barely caught a fleeting glimpse of her. What was more, she so kindly and intelligently helped him out of the embarrassing situation, taking into ount his dignity as a man. He had to admit that he found it impossible to resist such a gentle and beautiful woman like her. Jay looked at Angeline as she stood in the rain. He saw how her green dress was soaked and how she stood there looking like a drowned rat. A dazed and helpless look was written all over her face. Jay struggled out of Marilyn''s grip... At this moment, however, a luxurious-looking Mercedes-Benz suddenly pulled over beside Angeline. The door opened and Zayne stepped out of it. His charming face lookedpletely heartbroken. " Angel!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Angeline heard Zayne''s voice, she felt... despair? Could she pretend not to hear him? She had been acting for so long, but was Zayne going t o mess it all up just like that? Angeline turned around and walked in the other direction anxiously. Zayne strode forward in just a few steps and wrapped a thick cloak tightly around Angeline, then picked her up princess-style. Heined, saying, "Isn¡¯t it just your eyes that have lost vision? Why did you turn back after hearing my voice? Is there something wrong with your ears too? No way, I have to take you to the hospital to get your ears checked." Angeline swung her weak fists and started punching him gloomily. "What are you doing here? What are you doing here? What are you doing here?" Zayne waspletely at a loss. He thought that Angeline had suffered from shock and that was why she was babbling nonsense. Heartbroken, Zayne burst into tears and apologized to Angeline. "I¡¯m sorry foringte. Don''t be afraid. I¡¯ll take you home right away." Angeline curled up in his arms and burst into tears. "I don''t want you to pick me up. Why did you come?" Now that her n had failed, the sadness in her heart was indescribable. How could Zayne possibly know what she was thinking about? He apologized incessantly. "I¡¯m sorry, Angeline. I won¡¯t leave you behind ever again." Behind one of the pirs in the mall, Josephine looked at Jay as he sat back in the chair. Then, she red at Zayne with deep hatred while uttering despondently," Sigh, just a teeny bit more!" Josephine packed her gears and walked out gloomily. When she passed by the mall¡¯s entrance, Josephine darted a nce at Jay. She realized that, through the window, Jay¡¯s eyes were locked on the ck Mercedes like mas. His enchanting and sharp falcon-like pupils narrowed, seemingly deep in contemtion. The rain gradually stopped. Marilyn tugged the absent-minded Jay. "The rain has stopped, darling. We can go now." Like a puppet, Jay stood up stiffly. Again and again, he turned back to look in the direction where the Mercedes-Benz was earlier. Marilyn let out a forlorn sigh. "She''s gone. Stop looking, darling." Jay snapped out of his reverie. When he realized that his wife had been hurt by his ¡®irrepressible affection'', Jay began ming himself very much. He reached out and took her hand while slowly walking forward. Back home. Jay rushed to the corner of the living room eagerly and uncovered the canvas on the easel. Just like that, the portrait was exposed before his eyes. He stared at the girl in the portrait, then thought of the Angeline who he had bumped into today. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 The exact same eyebrows. The exact same tenderness. The exact same beautiful eyes and the same radiant smile! The exact same youth and liveliness-so beautiful that it was impossible to be absorbed all at once! She looked just like a sculpture that had frozen in time! He needed to admit that such an exquisite beauty had taken his breath away. For some reason, he felt really happy when he saw this woman''s face. It was as if the scorching sun had melted the winter''s ice and snow. Jay stood there in a daze. As a wise and careful man, he surmised that the reason he was able to draw Angeline¡¯s bare face out of thin air was that she existed in his memory. Marilyn entered the room with the Tiger in her arms. When she noticed Jay staring nkly at a portrait, she walked over curiously. When Marilyn saw the portrait, she blurted out in astonishment, "Isn¡¯t this the blind woman we met today?" Jay''s gaze moved to the pair of eyes on the portrait. Those were a pair of extraordinary and lively eyes, fascinating anyone with their brilliant glow and vibrant colors. However... The eyes on the portrait were not blind! Jay furrowed his brows. He felt a pang in his heart. He was so focused on the portrait that he did not even notice the brimming jealousy and fear in Marilyn''s pupils. All of a sudden, she knocked the easel over to the ground and yelled at Jay, "Tell me, are you hiding something from me?" A menacing look and hidden fury shed across Jay''s pupils as he reached out to pull the easel back up. He red furiously at Marilyn only to be pierced by her wounded pupils. At this moment, all the unrealistic illusions he was having had fallen into ce. The fairy in the painting was not his wife, whereas the lonely and helpless woman standing in front of him was his obligation. Jay recollected himself. He sighed weakly and spoke with a hint of ingratiation, "That was my first time meeting this woman, Marilyn." Marilyn obviously did not believe him. With tears streaming down her face, she said while choking with sobs, "I''m going to make us some food." Marilyn put the child on the bed and went into the kitchen in silence to make dinner for Jay and Tiger. Jay slumped on the couch in exasperation! All of a sudden, his peaceful life seemed to have turned into a ball of mess. Not long after, Marilyn walked out with four dishes-a bowl of chili roasted pepper sd, a te of fries, a te of fried pierogi, and grilled pepper steak. Jay grabbed the cutleries only to put them down again. His careless wife had never made it a point to remember his stomach problems. He suddenly had a shback of the time he ate with Angeline. She would constantly be aware of his stomach problems. It had onlysted for a fleeting moment before Jay tossed Angeline out of his mind. How could he compare his wife to other women? Through lucky encounters, there was fate. After the encounter, one should cherish it. One should not give up on one''s initialmitments just to chase after something better that came after that. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That would be abandoning her after having dallied with her! After dinner, Jay sat on the couch in silence. When Marilyn was done washing the dishes, she came and sat down next to him. Tiger was ying with toy blocks alone in the corner. After opening and closing his mouth several times, Jay finally asked, "Marilyn, what exactly happened to me three years ago?" Jay brought up the subject again. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 As if she was reciting from a textbook, Marilyn was always able to answer with great precision. Not a single detail was left out. "Darling, three years ago, you borrowed money from a loan shark and was chased down by them to pay your debt. When you and Tempest tried to escape by car, your debtors drove both of you off a cliff." There was a dull and obscure look on Jay''s face. He could not think of any reason why he would want to borrow from a loan shark. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He hated idlers who profited from other¡¯s toils to the core. How could he possibly have anything to do with them? "Why did I borrow from a loan shark?" Jay asked with a frown. "Who knows what you did out there? A few years back, you were working out there and would only come home once a year. Every time you returned home, you would dress up decently. I thought you were just an honest man doing an honest business. I didn''t think that you would''ve reached out to those riff-raffs for money." Jay sighed weakly. When he tried to ask more, tears were seen streaming down Marilyn''s face as she said with an aching heart," I was still pregnant with Tiger at the time. After what happened to you, my parents thought you''re a hopeless case and forced me to marry an old man in a neighboring vige. I was pregnant, so I insisted on not remarrying. After realizing that their coercion was not working, my parents drove me out of the house.¡± Jay pulled out a tissue and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. With a pang of intense guilt, he said, "I''m sorry, Marilyn. It''s my fault for involving you in this." Marilyn looked at him in distress. "Darling, you contracted a strange illness after the car ident and have refused to sleep with me ever since. What''s worse, you can¡¯t even do all the dirty and laborious work anymore. I''ve neverined about you. All I ask of you is that you don''t leave us. We¡¯ll stick together as a family forever, okay?" Feeling bad about having failed a kind wife like Marilyn, Jay made up his mind and said, "I''ll go to the hospital in a few days¡¯ time to see if I can cure my strange illness. Marilyn, I won''t let you suffer anymore." Marilyn smiled through her tears. "I trust you." Jay took her into his arms, holding in the difort h e felt in his stomach by force. Garden Of A Diary. The atmosphere in the room was brutally cold. Angelina sat on the couch, sulking. Zayne begged her humbly for forgiveness. "Oh, Madam, I''ve already apologized foring just a teeny bitte and making you stand in the rain, so why are you still mad?" Angeline snapped. "I didn''t ask you toe. Why did you turn up? You ruined my n, wasted all my effort standing in the rain, and more so, wasted all my tears for nothing." Zayne was puzzled. "Aren''t you angry because I''mte?" At this moment, Josephine stormed in. The moment she saw Zayne, she threw her handbag at him. Zayne hopped up and down. "Have both of you gone nuts? What did I do wrong today that I deserve to be treated like that? One is having a cold war with me and the other hits me as soon as she sees me. Can someone give me an exnation so I can at least submit defeat after knowing what exactly happened?" Failing to chase after Zayne after a very long time, Josephine ced her hands on her knees and began huffing and puffing. Running out of breath, she huffed. "You could¡¯ve shown up earlier orter, but why did you show up at that exact time and disrupted all of our ns? You made Angeline stand in the rain looking like a drowned rat for nothing! You jinx. You make me so mad." Zayne looked as if he was beginning to understand something. "What n?" Josephine exined, saying, "Self-injury scheme. Didn''t you see my brother at the mall? If you showed u p just a bitter, my brother would¡¯ve bolted out the door to help Angeline and the two lovers would finally get married." Zayne finally understood why the two women were going berserk today. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 Caught betweenughter and tears, Zayne said, "Just because Jay was at the mall, both of you drew up this self-injury scheme to capture Prince Charming''s attention?" Zayne nced at the weak and frail Angeline as she sat on the couch. He became infuriated. "You must be out of your mind, braving such heavy rain just to gain Jay''s sympathy?" Like a thunder piercing their ears, his voice made the overbearing Angeline and Josephine guilty at once. Zayne refused to let the matter drop. "It¡¯s just an encounter. If you can¡¯t do it today, you can try again tomorrow. Must you use your health as bait? Angeline Severe, do you think you¡¯re very strong and robust? You''d better pray you don¡¯t catch a cold tomorrow or I¡¯m going to sort you out." As an older brother, Zayne had always put on a casual and carefree demeanor, looking like nothing ever concerned him. Whenever his sister hit him or when Josephine bullied him, he would act like a man of straw as he allowed them to do whatever they wanted to him. He carried himself like a timid man with a good temper. However, if anyone overstepped Zayne''s boundaries, h e would then go berserk. His wild nature as a troublemaker and hooligan back i n the streets many years ago would be thoroughly unmasked. Josephine and Angeline would turn into cowards when they encountered someone stronger than them. When they noticed that Zayne had actually lost his temper, both of them contracted their necks and held their breath. Josephine called out in a timid voice, "Zayne..."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zayne yelled out, "This is all happening because of your rotten idea. Can''t you act in your unrealistic and cliche drama yourself? Why must you turn Angel''s life into one as well?" Josephine dropped her head and muttered, "I won¡¯t do it anymore." Angeline cried out, "Why are you being so fierce? Can''t you tell that we''re afraid?" Zayne knew that Angeline was only putting on a show to gain his sympathy, but the sight of her tears streaming down her face had softened his heart of stone at once. Meanwhile, the cheeky Josephine continued to spice things up and said, "Don''t cry, Angeline. You mustn''t cry. Did you forget what the doctor said? You need to b e happy in order to protect your eyes. If you keep drowning yourself in tears, your eyes and even your body will start having problems." Just like that, Zayne was frightened out of his wits. His hostile aura vanished without a trace as he began pleading humbly. "Oh, Madam, please stop crying. I won''t scold you anymore. If you want to see him, I''ll figure out something for you, okay?" Angeline¡¯s cries came to an abrupt halt. That was when Zayne knew that he had been tricked. He gave Angeline and Josephine two thumbs up in a slightly gloomy manner. "You two drama queens are entitled to an Oscar award. Honestly, I''m impressed." Although the chance encounter this time had failed and seemed regretful, Angeline found herself blessed with good luck as well. She was excited to share her joy with Josephine." Josephine, Jaybie is still the same. No matter how hard life is or how tired he is, he refuses to let anyone around him suffer. No matter how poor or how lowly h e has be, he still carries himself with pride instead of going for petty advantages..." Angeline¡¯s eyes lit up when she talked about Jay. Zayne sat on one side wearing a disgusted look on his face. Angeline¡¯s eyes dimmed abruptly. "But, his wife..." At the thought of how the woman had trampled on Jaybie¡¯s dignity for money, Angeline felt her heart aching for some reason. Josephine was equally furious. "Yeah! How insufferably vulgar." Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 Zayne eyed the two women with disgust. "Can you at least give your Jaybie some merits? That''s his wife you''re talking about. Can you stop being biased?" Angeline and Josephine fell silent. Frankly, Jay''s wife was not only beautiful and lovable but also gentle and harmless-the type that any man would like. They simply felt threatened and that was why they magnified her shorings willfully. Seeing that the two women had finally stopped giving him trouble, Zayne reminded them with a straight face. "Go to bed. I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow t o check your eyes. We¡¯ll also check your ears while we''re at it." Angeline said, "There¡¯s nothing wrong with my ears." Ever since the doctor told Zayne about the causes and tendency of somatic disorder, Zayne had been overly anxious about Angelina''s health. Haunted by the experience of Old Master Severe''s systemic somatic disorder, Zayne was worried that his sister''s illness would spread to other parts of her body. "I called you so many times but you still couldn''t hear me. It''s better to get it checked so at least I''ll feel more at ease," Zayne said. Angeline let out a dejected sigh. Zayne then raised his head to look at Josephine. "I''m staying here tonight to keep my sister company." The fingers concealed in Josephine''s sleeves curled u p slightly. She pretended to look simple- minded and said, "I¡¯ll stay too." Zayne was bbergasted. "You don''t need to stay here. Go and do what you were busy doing earlier." Before Josephine could answer, Zayne added despicably, "Though there''s no real value in that job of yours that will actually keep you busy either. You''re just acting in all sorts of cliche dramas that destroy the viewers¡¯ value system." When Zayne tarnished and looked down on the career that she was so passionate about, Josephine ced her hands on her hips and scolded like a fishwife. " What do you mean by no value? As actors, we¡¯re using our abilities to earn money as well. We¡¯re not stealing o r robbing anyone." Zayne argued, saying, "So far, all the roles you yed were either a homewrecker or a suffering wife who has been abandoned by her husband. When will you b e able to y a natural and normal role for once?" Josephine said proudly, "That just shows I can handle various roles because I have great acting skills." Suddenly, Josephine detected several ambiguous messages from his words and grinned. "You watched all my TV series?" Realizing that he had identally given himself away, he exined in a hurry. "How could I possibly have time to watch your cliche dramas? Your shows alwayse up at eight o''clock. It''s hard not to see your face when I switch channels." Josephine put on an alluring posture. "I¡¯m a popr actress right now. Every station is fighting to broadcast my drama. Seeing that you¡¯re Angeline''s brother, I''ll give you my autograph if you want one." Zayne sneered, looking very much disgusted. "Your signature is so hideous. Do you think I can disy it i n the museum? Why do I even want your autograph?" Angeline interrupted their conversation, saying, "Oh, you must not know this, Zayne, but Josephine''s autographed photo is really valuable now. An autographed photo itself can cost you a month¡¯s sry." Zayne had just picked up the teacup and took a sip when all the tea he drank spurted out. "No way? It¡¯s that valuable?" Then the look of disdain and disgust on his face turned into a look of admiration. "Oh movie star, can you give me a few autographed photos?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Josephine took out a stack of photos from her bag and handed it to Zayne. She said with a grin, "Choose one and I''ll sign it for you." Zayne did not choose any of them. He flipped through them at random and handed them all back while saying shamelessly, "Why don''t you give them all to m e?" "What do you want so many autographed photos of her?" Angeline was puzzled. Zayne said tantly, "I¡¯ll sell them after that. Twelve autographed photos... That''s my annual sry. I won''t have to work next year." Josephine stuffed the autographed photos into her bag furiously and darted several vicious nces at Zayne. "How mean can you be?" Zayne said, "C''mon, why don''t you just treat it as you''re taking from the rich to help the poor?" Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 Josephine mulled it over and drew out a photo, signing her stage name on it. She then handed it over to Zayne. "Just one. Take it or forget it." Zayne took it. When he saw the abstract signature on i t, he looked disgusted. "Why does it look so scrawly? Is this even your name?" Josephine was puzzled. "If you don¡¯t like it, then give i t back to me." Zayne put it in the inside pocket of his blouse andughed. "Maybe I can use it to ward away evil spirits." Josephine was hopping mad. Zayne stood up and bid farewell to them. "Since you''re here to take care of Angeline, I''m going out with my friends to have a drink then. I''lle and pick you up tomorrow morning." Having said that, he picked up his coat from the couch, draped it over his shoulders casually, and swaggered off. Josephine watched Zayne leave with wistful eyes. As for Zayne, the unruly look on his face suddenly dimmed with sorrow as soon as he walked out of Garden Of A Diary. He reached out and carefully patted the left pocket in front of his chest, making sure that the thin photo was still there before letting out a sigh of relief. After getting in his Mercedes-Benz and making sure that the outside world had been cut off by a ss window, Zayne switched on the lights in the car. He fished out the photo and looked closely at the girl in it. Even though she was so gorgeous and seductive, she still could not conceal the innocence in her eyes. "Silly girl," Zayne whispered. He stroked the photo with his fingers. When he swiped across Josephine''s breathtaking eyes, a trace o f mncholy and sadness exuded from Zayne''s eyes. The sky gradually turned dark. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Mercedes-Benz drove out of Garden Of A Diary. Josephine and Angelina were nestled in a quilt together. Josephine was rtively quiet today compared to before. She was so quiet that Angelina was slightly worried about her. Angeline suddenly turned sideways and stretched out a hand to hug Josephine. Perhaps she was attempting to expel the sorrow in her heart, so Angeline said mischievously, "Oh, what a long night this is. Don''t you feel lonely at all?" Josephine smiled. "Stop it, Angeline." Angeline said, "Be honest with me then. What¡¯s bothering you?" Josephine turned sideways and looked at Angeline. Angeline''s out of focus eyes made her strip off all disguises. Josephine said with a serious expression, "I¡¯ve been hiding a secret for three years, Angeline. Should I tell you or not?" Angeline was so furious that she pulled out her pillow and hit Josephine with it. "Do you still think of me as your best friend? You actually hid a secret from me for three years?" Josephine hastened to apologize. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just think that I¡¯m making rash judgments. I''m just afraid that this is all just delusional thinking developed from my infatuation for him." Angeline calmed down. "It has something to do with Zayne?" "Mm." "Quick, tell me." Josephine started talking tirelessly. "When the Ares family was in trouble three years ago, Zayne tied me u p so I wouldn''t do anything foolish. I was really mad at him at the time, so I hurled all sorts of abuses at him. I was trying to infuriate him so that he would let me go, but..." Josephine paused at this point. After a very long time, she said, "Zayne was indeed exasperated because of what I said. He said I was being really cruel to him for threatening to kill myself. He also blurted out and said that if I don''t cherish my own life, why did he even risk his life to save me back then?" Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 In the dark of night, Angelina''s obsidian pupils were brimming with astonishment. "What? My brother said that he almost risked his life for you?" Josephine nodded. Angelina sprung up from the bed. "How could you not know if my brother has saved you or not?" Josephine fell silent-a blood-chilling silence. As if a lightbulb had lit up in her head, Angelina fumbled in the dark to grab Josephine''s hand, only to find that it was ice cold. "Josephine, you once told me that after you were humiliated that year, you went abroad for a few years. The reason why you went abroad was not just to stay away from your trauma, right? You..." Josephine grabbed Angelina''s hand so hard that pain shot through Angelina''s fingers and went straight into her heart. "I don¡¯t know what really happened either, Angelina. I think that my brother was simply trying to help me cope with my trauma and that was why he sent me abroad. It was only until Zayne said those words that I started thinking closely about it and realized how terrifying this is. I even discovered tiny clues.¡± Angelina asked, "What sort of clues?" "After I was humiliated, I fainted on the spot. I was very sure that it was April 4th that day, and when I woke up, the calendar in the hospital showed April 24th. I thought that I must¡¯ve made a mistake and remembered wrongly..." Josephine''s hands started trembling. "But I get it now. In those 20 days, I must¡¯ve been hospitalized because something happened to me. Zayne probably helped m e out during that period of time." Angeline felt as though a heavy rock was bearing down on her chest. Even her breathing had be shallow. When Josephine noticed Angeline''s abnormality, she cried out anxiously, "Don¡¯t be nervous or afraid, Angeline. It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s in the past now." Angeline gradually calmed down. Josephine asked in surprise, "Did you notice something amiss too, Angeline?" Angeline nodded. All colors drained from Josephine''s face at once. When she spoke again, her voice began to tremble. "Go ahead, Angeline." Angeline covered her chest that was throbbing in pain, tears filling her eyes. With a choking voice, she said, "Josephine, my brother used to be called a devil incarnate, the fiercest when ites to fighting. I never won in any fights with him back then. Every time he beat me up, I could only run home crying to m y parents all bruised and swollen. Later, Jaybie started teaching me Taekwondo. When Zayne came back from the army, I was surprised to find that he can''t beat me in any matches anymore. "Every time I beat him, Zayne would just hide. He would rather be beaten up until he was all bruised and swollen, even to the point of losing his dignity, than to engage in a real fight with me. At that time, I so naively thought that Jaybie was awesome to have taught me a few martial arts moves that could benefit me for a lifetime, but now that I think about it, I''m afraid Zayne¡¯s...¡± Angeline was choking so badly that she found it hard t o continue. "There¡¯s something wrong with Zayne. He doesn''t even have the guts to fight and that¡¯s why he can''t win me in any fights. His going to the army is fake. It''s all part of Jaybie¡¯s n." Angeline announced an even more shocking fact, "The time Zayne left Swallow City to join the army was the exact same time you met with an ident." Josephine let out a bitter smile. "My brother is really a genius. He has deceived all of us. Even you were part o f the n.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The truth seemed clear and obvious. Now they just needed to prove it. Bothdies were dispirited by this cruel truth and fell silent at the same time. After a long time, Josephine sighed and said, "I really want to ask my brother about the truth. He has kept this from me for so long. He¡¯s killing me." Angeline''s beautiful face was filled with tears. "I too want to ask him if he feels exhausted or if he''s in pain from protecting all of us so well." Josephine was in a daze. The next day. The bright and warm morning light shot out from the eastern sky. In a sh, the sun was already out in full force. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Angeline sat on the bed in a daze. Today, her vision had yet to recover. This was the longest intermittent vision loss she had ever experienced. When Zayne came to take Angeline to the hospital, Josephine stared fixedly at Zayne with probing eyes. Apart from not fighting as much as he used to when h e was young, nothing seemed to have changed with this guy. He often called her a drama queen, yet who would have thought that he was the best leading actor who had been lying low the whole time. After Josephine helped Angeline into the Mercedes-Benz, the twodies continued to hold each other''s hands tightly as if to cheer each other up and to offer each otherfort. Through the rearview mirror, Zayne noticed the girls'' solemn expression and the deep dark circles under their eyes. He could not help but tease, saying, "Why aren''t you guys saying anything, dear pandas?" Usually, they would be making a lot of noise, no? Josephine and Angeline were not in the mood to entertain him. After arriving at the Grand Asia Hospital, Josephine took a cab to meet the film crew. Zayne took Angeline''s arms and helped her to the medical department. After walking out of the elevator on the ninth floor, Zayne caught sight of a familiar figure. In the psychology department''s waiting room, Jay was wearing a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. The cor of his shirt was unbuttoned. Although it was only a shirt from a regr brand, Jay was able to bring out the lofty and noble elegance in him with that shirt. He stood there glowing with boundless radiance, making it hard for anyone to look away. Zayne eximed, "F*ck. This must be fate." Puzzled, Angeline asked, "What¡¯s the matter?" "Your Prince Charming is in the psychology department''s waiting room." Angeline staggered after hearing what he said, nervousness written all over her face. Zayne taunted her mercilessly. "Why can''t you walk properly whenever you see him? Aren''t you afraid that others willugh at you?" Angeline said, "You know this is a habit I picked up since childhood." Zayne looked at Jay''s lonely figure and could not help but jeer. "Aren''t you just amazing, Angeline? You''ve concealed this young master''s identity so well that even Grand Asia¡¯s medical staff should get an Oscar award. They''re actually listening to you and turning a blind eye to their boss.¡± Angeline pinched Zayne''s arm ferociously. "Keep it down. I''m just trying to protect him." Zayne said, "Fair enough. I''m sure he has offended many people when he threw his weight around in Imperial Capital. It''s only right to conceal his identity." A lightbulb lit up in Angeline¡¯s head. "Take me into the waiting room, Zayne." Zayne reminded her in a gloomy tone. "You¡¯re here to treat your illness, not to flirt with Prince Charming." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Go and register for me..." "F*ck. Why do you even need to register? You¡¯re Grand Asia''s president." "Just do what I tell you to do. Jaybie mustn¡¯t find out about my identity." Angeline recalled Jay''s resistance against Ms. Severe and said with a steely resolve," From today onward, I''m a demure and weak woman. I''m not Ms. Severe with an overbearing aura." Speechless, Zayne rolled his eyes at her. "You''re such a failure. As the saying goes, when a woman pursues a man, it''ll be as easy as eating a piece of cake. When a woman pursues a man, it''ll be as difficult as climbing a mountain. I can see that you''ve already climbed countless mountains and still haven''t gotten him." Angeline said, "Skip the nonsense. Hurry up and take me there." Zayne was exasperated. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 With that, Zayne led Angeline into the psychology department''s waiting room carefully. Perhaps her beauty had attracted everyone''s attention, or perhaps i t was the exmation made by the medical staff in the waiting room, so everyone turned to look at Angeline. Jay raised his eyelids and was slightly surprised when he saw Angeline. Today, she was wearing a whitece shirt with a pink organza maxi skirt, making her look exceptionally fresh and pure. His heart started pounding for some reason. Jay shifted his gaze and mocked himself in his heart.'' You''re a married man. How can you have feelings for another woman?'' Jay was struggling to escape from Angeline, but his ns were disrupted by Zayne. "Mr. Ben." Jay had no choice but to turn his head around. At this moment, Zayne brought Angeline over and stood closer to him. He could smell the faint scent of roses on Angeline. It carried the scent of love, intoxicating him a little. Zayne put on an awkward expression and said, "Mr. Ben, can you look after my sister for me? It''s not convenient for me to take her to the registration counter." Jay was a little stunned. For a moment, he felt as if he had won a five million lottery ticket, like the Goddess o f Luck had paid him a visit. Even so, he nodded calmly. "Mm." Zayne thanked him and left. Jay and Angeline stood facing each other as if time and space had stopped movingpletely. Jay suddenly reached out and held her hand very gently. Her soft and tiny hands made him want to keep her safe from all harm. "Sit here." He asked her to sit next to him. Therefore, Angeline sat next to him obediently. She was so happy that a flower had blossomed in her heart. Jay studied Angeline in silence. When he saw Zayne, h e sort of knew who she was. "Are you Baby Zetty¡¯s mom?" he asked. Angeline did not know if she was supposed to be happy or worried. Would he reject her just because she was a married woman? "Mmm." She nodded honestly. A look of longing and yearning exuded from Jay''s eyes. Only an ethereal fairy like that was capable of writing the beautiful song Red Spider Lily. However, he felt intense disappointment as tragic fate had befallen such a beautiful and alluring woman. She loved a man with all her heart and soul only to be let down by him as he abandoned her, leaving her all b y herself. "Baby Zetty likes you very much, Mr. Ben. She said that you y Red Spider Lily very well," Angeline said whatever she could think of. Jay said mildly, "You tter me. I¡¯m not as good as you." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "I wonder if I have the honor to hear you y Red Spider Lily some time?" Jayughed. "I''ll y it for you if you''re at home during the weekends." Angeline let out a dazzling smile. "I''ll be waiting for you then, Mr. Ben." Her smile was like a spring breeze that had awakened a myriad of trees and pear blossoms. His dark and repressed world was filled with fragrant and dazzling flowers at once. Jay was lost in her smile. How could such a brilliant and beautiful smile exist in this world? It was so infectious that it could drive away all his troubles. "Baby Zetty said that you wrote Red Spider Lily?" Jay, who did not usually care about anything, suddenly had a great interest in Red Spider Lily. "Mm." Angeline nodded. Jay asked, "Can you exin what it means?" The bright and beautiful light in Angelina''s eyes was immediately shrouded in haze. Even sorrow had started to fill her face. Her thin and sexy red lips parted slightly. Her beautiful and pleasant voice was like the sound of flowing spring as she started reciting in a crisp and soft voice. "We hold each other¡¯s hands through every up and down. You were the one who experienced the brightest glory, yet you were also the one who fell from grace." Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 "When you cross the river to the underworld, I''ll be waiting for you on the road to theherworld. If you''re not here, then pick a red spider lily and I''ll be there.¡± Jay said with a frown, "The first sentence is pretty easy to understand, though I don¡¯t understand why you would write the second part? Isn''t it an ill omen to separate lovers by death?" "In my youth, I had no idea what grief and woe were, s o I wrote a song while pretending to be sad, yet unknowingly, the lyrics written by my young, frivolous, and ignorant self actually came true." "It came true?" Jay let out an obscure smile. She must have said the wrong thing by mistake, right? How could anyonee back to life after death? Even if one had reincarnated, would one still remember one''s lover in thest life? Despite that, Angeline raised her eyelids that were filled with certainty. "Yes, everything that happened i n the end actually came true as written in Red Spider Lily''s lyrics." She emphasized again in an unquestionable tone, and a hint of astonishment emerged on Jay¡¯s dashing face. Zayne hid behind a wall not far away, a trace of disgust in his eyes. He raised his wrist to check the time over and over again, stomping his feet in anger. "Well, well, aren''t the two of you having a pleasant chat? Aren''t you an umunicative person, Jay Ares? And you, Angeline Severe, didn''t you say you want to be demure?" Angeline''s doctor was about to get off work. When his patient did not turn up, he walked out looking for her. Though unexpectedly, Zayne held onto him. "Don''t go. Can¡¯t you see that both presidents are having a good time chatting with each other?¡± "Does she still want to get her eyes checked then?" the doctor asked in a daze. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Zayne replied, "Yes, of course." The doctor continued, "But the doctors are about to change shifts now." Zayne mulled it over and came up with a brilliant idea. "If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be in charge to go and call the president in." Puzzled, the doctor touched his nose. ''Why me?'' Zayne smirked. He who went would be an unfortunate man. It would not be surprising to see Angeline beating up the culprit for interrupting her happy asion. Evidently, the doctor was timider than him. "I''ll go back and wait for her then." Stunned, Zayne said, "Useless." He then bit the bullet and stepped out. There were almost no more patients in the waiting room now. When Zayne appeared in front of Jay and Angeline, Jay reprimanded him harshly, "What took you so long?" Zayne swallowed the bitter pill in silence. Did he want toe back? More importantly, did he have the guts toe back? Jay said, "How long does it take to register? Your sister can''t see, so you should be more attentive." Zayne, Angeline could feel the concern in Jay''s tone. After all, he was never a nosy person. Her mood brightened up because of this. Zayne apologized. "Okay, I was wrong. I won''t do it again." He then pulled Angeline¡¯s hand and left in a hurry." The doctor is waiting for you. Hurry up ande with me." Angeline behaved in an extremely obedient manner." Mm." The two of them walked into the doctor''s office. After making sure that they were out of Jay¡¯s field of vision, Angeline stripped off all disguise and behaved like a violent woman once more. She choked Zayne with all her might and yelled, "Why did you interrupt us? Didn¡¯t you see that we were having a good chat?¡± Zayne exined in a pitiable tone. "The doctor is about to change shifts." Angeline, "How did the time go by so quickly?" Zayne uttered weakly, "Time may have flown by like a n arrow for you, but every passing minute sure felt like a year to me." Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 The doctor performed aprehensive examination o n Angeline''s eyes but did not detect any organic changes. With that, he came to a regretful conclusion." Ms. Severe, if you can''t control your emotions properly and continue to ce yourself in a state of anxiety and depression all the time, your somatic disorder will be more and more serious. As it turns out, your intermittent vision loss this time hassted much longer than thest. If medications aren¡¯t taken to control it, I''m afraid you¡¯ll be permanently blind." "Take the medicine." The doctor suggested cautiously. Zayne looked solemn. "If she¡¯s sick, then she should be treated. Please prescribe her the medicine, Doctor." The doctor said with some difficulty, "It''s just... these drugs are nerve-suppressing drugs that have powerful side effects. For example, she¡¯ll gain weight..." Angeline protested immediately. "I¡¯m not taking it." She broke down and bolted out the door. Jaybie loved her face the most. He would not be able to recognize her if her appearance changed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She pushed through the hospital corridor but bumped her way into Jay¡¯s arms instead. He had just walked out of the psychiatrist''s office holding the prescription in his hand and was about to retrieve his medicine when he collided with Angeline head-on. "What''s wrong, Ms. Severe?" He could feel that she was trembling, hence he did not have the heart to push her away. The moment Angeline heard his familiar voice, it was as if a ship that had been wandering for a very long time had finally found a ce to dock. She embraced him and burst out into tears. Zayne ran out, his eyes turning red when he saw this scene. Only in front of Jay would Angeline strip off her disguise as a tough woman and be the gentle and fragile missus that she was. When Jay saw Zayne, cold frost started condensing in his falcon-like eyes. "Why did you make her cry?" Jay scolded with his icy voice. Zayne waspelled to suffer in silence. Jay was clearly the reason why she cried! Zayne exined. "It''s not me. The condition of her eyes has worsened. The doctor rmended some drugs, but because the drugs contain side effects that could cause her to gain weight, she refused to ept them. That¡¯s why she ran out." Jay looked at Angeline in a daze. "You¡¯re afraid of gaining weight?" Angeline nodded. "Your health is more important than beauty." His tone sounded solemn and weighty. Despite that, Angeline said with a steely resolve, "If I look different, I''m afraid he won''t be able to recognize me when hees back." Jay was stumped. When he realized that she was referring to her dead husband when she said ''he'', a heartbreaking smile exuded from his eyes. "If he loves you, he''ll recognize you no matter what you turn into." Angeline raised her tearful face. Grief and sorrow filled her eyes. He clearly did not recognize her anymore, though! Angeline muttered, "What if he has drunk the water from River Lethe? What if he has crossed the bridge to theherworld? What if he has gone to the underworld? He must have forgotten me completely." Jay patted her shoulder gently and consoled her in a gentle voice, saying, "If he has drunk the water from River Lethe, crossed the bridge to theherworld, has gone to the underworld, and yet, could stille back after that, then that would mean that you still have a ce in his heart." Angeline found great constion in his words. "You¡¯re right. If he returns, then that means that he has conquered all obstacles." "But... how am I supposed to help him restore the memories that he has lost in theherworld?" Jay said, "If you can''t find them back, then fill his memories with new and good ones." Angeline let out a brilliant smile. "I know what to do now. Thank you, Mr. Ben." "By the way, have you seen the doctor? Are you okay?" It dawned on her that he was also here to visit a doctor. For some reason, she grew anxious and worried. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Jay crumpled up the prescription. "It''s of no concern." Angeline felt greatly relieved. "That¡¯s good to hear." Jay brought Angeline to Zayne and persuaded him, saying, "If she doesn''t want to take the medication, then it''s up to her. Don''t you think it¡¯s more important to see her happy?" Zayne dropped his head and sighed. "Emotions are the main cause of my sister''s vision loss. If we can curb her anxiety and depression, then she might feel better quicker. But in the past few years, she has shed too many tears for my brother-inw who died young, and that¡¯s why..." Before he could finish his sentence, Angeline pinched him hard, extremely displeased that he had just called Jay ''the brother-inw who died young¡¯. Zayne changed the subject and said, "Thanks for taking her around. We''ll be making a move now." "Mm." Jay nodded. Zayne held Angeline''s arm and left. When Jay watched the siblings leave, he could vaguely hear Zayne reprimanding Angeline, "I brought you to the hospital, but you refuse to follow the doctor¡¯s advice. Don¡¯t you think you''re just wasting my time?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay frowned. He could not help but feel worried for Angeline. It must be hard for a soft girl like her to have a rough big brother like that, right? After entering the elevator, Angeline cheered with great excitement. "Zayne! I hugged him just now and h e didn''t push me away!" Zayne put on a nk expression. "I saw it. He still treats you differently after all, huh? Not only did he allow you to embrace him, but he also looked especially perverted when he stared at you." Angeline furrowed her brows. "Perverted? That¡¯s obviously an adoring look, right?" Zayne retorted, "Does that make any difference? Whatever it is, the cheesy look in his eyes gave me goosebumps." Angeline¡¯s face broke out in a grin. After watching Angeline entering the elevator, Jay lowered his head and stared at the prescription. In order to cure his mysophobia, the doctor said that h e needed to take nerve-suppressing drugs as well. He initially wanted to do it for Marilyn. Though for some reason, when he saw Angeline refusing to take her medication, he wanted to give up o n his as well. If he could not spend the rest of his life with the girl h e loved, then he would preserve his good physique for when he would meet her in the next life. Jay went home in a despondent and dejected manner. When he got home, the joy on Marilyn''s face darkened at the sight of his empty hands. "You went to visit the doctor, didn''t you, darling?" Marilyn felt a little uneasy. She naively thought that after Jay visited the highly skilled doctors in the city, they would be able to cure his weird illness. Then soon enough, she and Jay would finally be able t o consummate their marriage. Though she never would have thought that he would return empty-handed. Jay sat on the couch and stared calmly at the disappointed look on Marilyn''s face. "The medication has many side effects. They suppress nerves and cause weight gain!" Before he could finish his sentence, Marilyn burst into tears. Sheined in a stammering voice, "You gave up treatment for fear of gaining weight? Are you trying to turn me into a grass widow? "You''re already a husband and a father, so why do you even care about your body shape? Or are you perhaps being unfaithful to me and are still hoping to mess around with other beautiful women out there?" Jay responded with silence. Marilyn''s usation was not entirely unreasonable. He had indeed cheated on her on a spiritual level. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Seeing that he did not utter a single word even after she had reproached him for quite some time, Marilyn sat next to him and covered her face while weeping. She then started another round of self-pitying. "Oh, what a miserable life this is! I thought I could count on you to live a slightly better life, but here you are, acting so cold-hearted and indifferent. I put all my heart and soul into treating you kindly, yet I still can''t warm that heart of yours. We have been husband and wife for so many years, but you still refuse to sleep with me?" Her cries made Jay extremely distraught. "Should we get a divorce, Marilyn?" Marilyn''s cries came to an abrupt stop. She widened herrge eyes, ring at Jay in horror and disbelief. "I knew it. You¡¯re seeing someone out there. That¡¯s why you''re all independent and ready to take off on your own, aren''t you? You''re trying to get rid of me so you can be with someone else, am I right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay exined with a weak voice. "No. I just don''t want you to... go through all these hardships with me." Marilyn cried herself hoarse. "I don''t believe you. You¡¯re cheating on me. You think I don¡¯t know that you''ve fallen in love with the woman in the portrait? They all say that you¡¯ve turned into a rich woman''s sugar baby. Now that you¡¯re rich, you''re trying to dump your wife, am I right?" When Tiger heard his mother crying, he was so terrified that he burst out crying as well. Jay walked up to Tiger and picked him up. He consoled the child. "Good boy, don''t cry." Despite that, Tiger responded with hostility as he punched and kicked him. The boy then struggled to break free from his hold before running to Marilyn, hugging his mother and crying with her. Jay looked helplessly at them. Using his own method t o resolve their family conflict, he said, "I will only say this once, Marilyn. No matter how down and out I be, I''ll never depend on a woman for a living. If you don''t believe it, so be it. We''re husband and wife. The sense of trust between us isn''t supposed to be so fragile. If you can¡¯t tolerate my quirks, then I have no choice but to let you go. Of course, I¡¯ll make sure to give you what you deserve." Sitting on the couch, Marilyn held her son and wept." It''s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but ever since you had that ident, you''ve been keeping secrets. You don''t tell me about the job you¡¯re doing or how much money you¡¯re making. I feel insecure because I can''t feel your sincerity when I''m with you. Now you''re even bringing up the subject of divorce... What do you expect me to think?¡± A trace of doubt shed in Jay¡¯s eyes. "Was I not like this before I got into the ident?" Marilyn replied, ¡°Although you were also umunicative, you wouldn''t treat me like a stranger, put on a frosty face, and not respond to me like what you''re doing to me now. Do we even look like we¡¯re husband and wife?" Marilyn moved closer to him at this point and sat down next to him. "Let¡¯s not separate tonight, okay, darling?" Jay darted her a sidelong nce. His calm and rxed heart was suddenly filled with fear and anxiety. His instincts told her to reject her, but at the sight of Marilyn''s eager face, Jay bit the bullet and nodded. Marilyn wiped the tears from her face and broke out i n a grin. "I''ll put Tiger to bed earlier tonight then." "Mm." Marilyn carried her son to the kids'' bedroom and closed the door. After singing a few nursery rhymes for him, the child fell into a deep sleep. When Marilyn walked out, Jay was sitting at the piano ying Red Spider Lily. Marilyn picked out a sexy nightgown and went into the bathroom with a coy smile in her eyes. When Jay heard the sound of water sshing from the tap, his countenance turned solemn and serious. H e felt like a doomed hero who had just made a death wish. He was in distress. He mmed the piano keys hard. Red Spider Lily, which was supposed to sound light and graceful, resounded like a rumble of thunder that could make anyone''s hair stand on end. In the bathroom, Marilyn stood under the shower while wearing a ruminating look on her face. She used a shower sponge to scrub her tender and white skin vigorously as if trying to rub off her old and shrivel skin so as to uncover the fresh new skin below. She wanted her skin to be as pure and wless as a newborn¡¯s skin. She was used to showering for half an hour, but at the thought of his mysophobia, Marilyn showered for an hour and a half instead. When she came out of the bathroom, she walked up to him with a smile and asked softly, "Why do you only y this piece, darling?" Jay replied, "I''m giving my employer¡¯s daughter a lesson tomorrow." Marilyn nodded as if she understood him. "You''re not familiar with the piece? If that¡¯s the case, you should practice it a few more times then." Jay took the bank card from the piano board and handed it to Marilyn. "The employer paid me a year''s sry in advance. Here, take it." Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Marilyn put on an awkward expression. "Darling, you don¡¯t actually need to tell me what your job entails or how much money you''re making. I... I..." Jay¡¯s hands were suspended in the air. Therefore, Marilyn took the card with both hands, the delight concealed in her eyes unable to escape Jay''s eyes. He exined to her. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to share i t with you. I just want to use this money for something else." Marilyn let out an ''oh'', but she still grasped onto the bank card tightly with no intention to give it back at all. Jay learned something from this. This woman''s sense of security was maintained with money instead of with him. This realization made him somewhat unhappy. "Take your time and practice then, darling. I''ll wait for you in the bedroom." Marilyn stood up and smiled softly. Jay''s eyes were condensed into ice. "Mm." Even though she showed him support for what he was doing, she did not really win his favor at all. Was she not looking forward to sleeping with him tonight anymore? In the eyes of money, it seemed like... she was able to let go of her persistence. Jay shook his head and curbed the feeling of displeasure he felt for his wife that was surging in his heart. The clock on the wall was ticking away. Jay yed the familiar tune over and over again. It was only until the hour hand pointed to 12 o''clock did Jay ept his fate. He covered the piano, got up, and walked into the bedroom. He thought that Marilyn was already asleep, but when hey gently at the edge of the bed, her hand slithered to him like a snake. "Darling." Jay fell off the bed in fright. Marilyn sat up, pulled him up, and let out a forlorn sigh. "Am I that scary?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay sat on the ground. The moonlight was shining through the screen windows and onto his handsome face, adding a charm to it. Marilyn looked at him and let go of her hand silently. Although she wanted to pull this mysterious man into her world, God was not on her side. "Go to sleep." Marilyn got up and walked to the bedroom next door. Jay sat at the edge of the bed dejectedly, guilt and selfusation gnawing at his heart. The next day. Marilyn was probably sound asleep and that was why she did not get up to make breakfast. Jay went out on an empty stomach. He nned to buy some fast food outside only to realize that he was penniless again. A self-deprecating smile emerged at the corners of Jay¡¯s lips. How did he end up living like this? At dawn, Imperial Capital''s sky was hazy. The flourishing city looked dazzling and brilliant when set off by the busy traffic and beautiful scenery. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 On the bench in a garden in the middle of the street, Jay sat forlornly as he stared at the cars and bustling crowd. He felt isted from the world. He no longer had the power to keep fighting. He no longer had the power to keep on living. He was even starting to have doubts. What was it that motivated him to keep on living when he survived the car crash back then? Living was, to him, an extremely dull and boring thing. When it was about nine o''clock, he slowly made his way to Horizon Colors. "Mr. Ben." On the balcony, Baby Zetty cried out with excitement and iled her arms when she saw Jay. Jay raised his eyelids and saw Angeline and Baby Zetty wearing matching dresses-both of them looked like ethereal fairies. Both mother and daughter let out resplendent smiles when they stared at him. The heavy clouds hanging over Jay''s head seemingly dissipated and he gave them a knowing smile. Angeline and Baby Zetty bolted downstairs to greet him. The cold treatment Jay received from Marilyn was all made up for by Angeline and Baby Zetty''s hospitality. Angeline walked over with a warm vegetable soup. She was walking very slowly because her eyes could not see. "Mr. Ben, have this vegetable soup made by Baby Zetty and me. Give it a taste and see if you like it?" Jay went forward to greet her and took the vegetable soup from her hands. When he received the warm vegetable soup with a growling stomach, he thanked God for showing him such kind favor. He took a sip elegantly and was curious as to why it tasted a bit strange. "Did you put spices in it?" Angeline exined with a smile. "Yes. They''re all spices that are good for the stomach." Jay was slightly surprised. This was made especially for him. Baby Zetty tugged at the hem of Jay''s shirt and echoed her mommy''s words, "There¡¯s also fennel in it." A hint of confusion rose in Jay''s eyes. "Fennel?" Angeline broke intoughter. "It''s for my bloating." Baby Zetty twitched her mouth. Mommy had lied to Daddy. By putting fennel in the soup, Mommy was trying to hint to Daddy that once he smelled the familiar scent o f fennel, he would know that it was time for him toe home. Jay had just finished drinking the vegetable soup when Baby Zetty reached out to take the bowl. She said, "I''ll wash the bowl, Mr. Ben. You can talk to Mommy for a while." Baby Zetty hurried into the kitchen and closed the kitchen door behind her. She wanted to create a warm and romantic environment for Mommy and Daddy. Jay helped Angeline to the couch like a gentleman and even asked her with concern, "Are your eyes better today?" Angeline said with a smile, "It''s much better. My vision isn''t so dark anymore." Jay looked at Angelina''s beautiful eyes. When he noticed her breezy smile, he could not help but ask," Can you tell me what actually motivates you to wait so tirelessly for him?" Angeline furrowed her brows slightly. His voice sounded low and weighty, an indication that he was feeling dispirited and moody. He was in a terrible mood. He rarely put on such a pessimistic demeanor since childhood. Angeline pondered for a moment and answered, "Well, as soon as I think of the moment I get to meet the man who I think is worth waiting and loving, then I think that all the waiting is worth it." Jay said, "What if, and I mean what if, he doesn''te back?" Angeline said, "He once said that I''m the reason why he¡¯s alive. If that''s the case, he''ll swim to me like a fish regardless of where I am because only I can supply him with the oxygen necessary for him to survive." Jay asked, "Do you firmly believe that his love for you i s unwavering?" Angeline nodded. "I believe in him." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. These were four simple yet powerful words. Jay fell into silence. He was touched by her persistence and trust. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 If Marilyn could have at least one-tenth of that trust for him, then they would not have had such a childish argumentst night. After hiding for a very long time, Baby Zetty thought that Daddy would probably start suspecting if she continued to hide, hence she opened the kitchen door and walked out naturally. "Let''s go to the piano room, Mr. Ben. Mommy wants to hear you y Red Spider Lily." "Mm." Jay stood up. Baby Zetty walked over and held Mommy''s hand tenderly. When they went upstairs, she reminded Mommy constantly. "Steps, Mommy." Jay followed behind them, fascinated by how soft and tender a daughter like Baby Zetty was. In the piano room. Baby Zetty pulled both Jay and Angeline onto the piano bench. She chirped with joy, saying, "y Red Spider Lily, Mr. Ben. Listen, Mommy. Mr. Ben can y Red Spider Lily really well." Jay sat down next to Angeline unsuspectingly. His slender and beautiful fingers rested on the keys. Like a work of art, his well-defined bones were wrapped delicately in ayer of transparent skin that resembled cicada¡¯s wings. His fingers pressed down on the keys, producing a brassy sound. Perhaps it was because his head was a mess and his emotions were in turmoil, so when he yed Red Spider Lily this time, it sounded a tad rushed. Although it sounded majestic and soul-stirring all the same, there was also a hair-raising tension to it. Angeline frowned slightly. Why did she not recall sensing such helplessness and bewilderment when h e yed Red Spider Lily back then? Angeline pressed his hands suddenly and the sound o f the piano stopped abruptly. Jay looked at Angeline curiously. "What''s the matter?" Angeline felt a pang in her heart. Did he encounter an unsolvable problem to be torturing himself like this? "Is something bothering you, Mr. Ben?" Jay was nonplussed by her question and stared nkly at her. Something was bothering him indeed. He was trapped in a dilemma today thinking about how he should handle his and Marilyn''s rtionship. It was impossible for things to stay the same anymore, at least for Marilyn. She was not happy with how things were currently moving along. If that was the case, what could he do in order to make everyone happy? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He pondered for a very long time only to find that he had reached a deadlock. The more he tried to unravel this mystery, the moreplicated it became. "How did you know?" he asked curiously. Angeline replied, "The sound of the piano told me." Her meticulousness had left Jay dumbfounded. Had she heard him ying this piece before, then she might be able to detect a w or two if shepared this time to thest. However, this was only the first time she heard him ying this piece, right? He became exhrated and asked, "Can you tell what my current mood is from the sound of the piano?" "You''re at a loss and in despair," Angeline answered with concern. Jay was stupefied. She got it all right. "Do you have a way to brighten up my mood, perhaps? " he asked jokingly. He was not actually hoping to get a real answer. However, a scene from many years ago then popped u p in Angeline''s mind... When Jay first learned about the immoral rtionship between his mother and his grandfather, his world waspletely shattered. At that time, he was also at a loss and in despair. He had embraced her and pleaded, "Don''t leave me, Angeline." That was him after his pride had been smashed to the ground, giving way to self-rejection and self- loathing. Therefore, she yed The Soul Of The Sun Never Sets for him to bask in the passionate and intense music, and eventually, she managed to slowly help him out of the predicament. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Angeline pulled his hands over without warning and ced them on the piano keys in front of her. Then, she covered his fingers with her tiny hands and pressed hard on the keys, producing a heart- rendering tune. Angeline sang The Soul Of The Sun Never Sets for him. He had written the lyrics of this song when he founded Grand Asia back then to encourage himself when he was at the peak of glory. ''When I was young, I broke through brambles and thorns, ''Sailed thousands of miles, ''Just to take you to the peak of glory, ''and return with a young heart.'' A wave of emotions surged through Jay as he listened to this song. All he could think of at this moment was the absurdity of his negative perceptions earlier. He was worried and in distress because he was not strong enough. If he could just be like the young man in the song and ovee all obstacles, be all-powerful, and realize his grand ambitions, he would then be happy. Angeline said with a smile, "If you sing this song yourself, you¡¯ll uncover an earth-shattering power hidden within." Jay visualized himself holding a guitar and ying this wild song. All of a sudden, he found it difficult to form the picture. "I''m a really boring person who doesn¡¯t have any special hobbies." He let out a self-deprecating smirk. In a sh of realization, Angelina cried out suddenly," I think I¡¯ve found the real reason for your gloomy mood." Jay was stupefied. No way? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even he had no idea why he was leading such a boring life himself. Angeline held his hand with great excitement. "That¡¯s because you haven''t found something that you''re passionate about. That''s why you''re not interested in anything." Jay frowned. "But I don''t even know what I''m passionate about?" Angelina said, "I think I know what you''ll like." He was a genius student. Although he was good at music, sports, and martial arts, there was only one hobby that could keep him so upied that he would do it without a break and even forget to eat and sleephacking. Jay did not believe that she could so urately discover something that he would be fully devoted to. Even so, he did not want to brush her away like that, hence he pretended to ask her, "Oh? What''s that?" "I have a few books, Mr. Ben. I''m sure you''ll like them." Jay was stupefied once more! Before Jay could say anything, Angeline instructed Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, go grab the book Hacker Empire from the study." "Okay," Baby Zetty responded cheerfully. In no time at all, Baby Zetty walked out with a huge stack of books. Jay quickly got up to help her. "These books are really advanced, Mr. Ben. Mommy said that they¡¯re books for geniuses. When you''re done studying these books, can you answer my mommy''s doubts for her?" Baby Zetty was trying to create a chance for Daddy and Mommy to meet. Jay responded in a gentlemanly manner, "Sure." He then casually picked up a book and began reading i t. Soon, he was so lost in the books that he had lost track of time. Angeline and Baby Zetty went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. When the clock on the wall rang, Jay jumped and realized that it was already 12 noon. He stared at the book in hand, unsatisfied and astounded. How did she know what he was interested in? It was something that even he did not know! Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Baby Zetty poked her tiny head in and chirped with a bright smile on her face. "Mr. Ben, Mommy wants me t o tell you that, no matter how good a book is, you still need to take care of your stomach. It''s time for lunch." Jay stood up, and only then did he feel ravenous. Even so, it was still considered rude for him to have a meal i n his employer''s ce. Just as he was hesitating on how to excuse himself, Baby Zetty ran over and pulled Jay to the dining table downstairs by force. "You must stay and eat with me today, Mr. Ben." Angeline pleaded with him, "Please stay." When Jay looked at the mouth-watering dishes, his appetite was aroused. "Thank you for your hospitality. It''ll be too disrespectful for me to decline your invitation." He took his seat next to Angeline. During the meal, due to the condition of Angeline¡¯s eyes, he very gentlemanly put food on her te and even asked her in a considerate tone, "What do you like to eat?" Angeline replied, "I''m not a picky eater." She then asked him, "Is the book good?" Jay replied honestly, "Yeah. It¡¯s really good." He then stared curiously at her. "How did you know that I like reading books like that?" Angeline smiled. How could she not know about his hobbies when she grew up with him?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Don''t all men like exciting and challenging games like that?" Jay was taken aback. Oh, so it was just a guess. Baby Zetty smiled sweetly when she saw how joyous and harmonious the atmosphere was when Mommy and Daddy were together. After lunch, Jay bid farewell to Angeline and even made a request. "Can I borrow Hacker Empire for a few days?" Angelineughed. "If you like it, then take it as my gift to you. It just serves as a decorative item when it¡¯s with me." The quick-witted Baby Zetty brought out the Hacker Empire series, passed the books to Jay, and whispered into his ears, "These are all my mommy''s favorite books." Jay was slightly startled. He felt delighted for some inexplicable reason. When Jay left, Angeline started worrying. "After you read these books, it¡¯ll be time for you to disy your skills. You''ll need a lot of money to realize your great ambitions. "How can I return you the money?" Jay''s rental house-Sunshine Court. d in a ck jacket, a man with an unkempt beard and messy curly hair paced back and forth in front of Sunshine Court''s housing estate for a long time. He then hid behind a huge tree and stared fixedly at the gate of the housing estate with his falcon-like eyes. Soon, Marilyn walked out of the housing estate holding Tiger in her arms. Every day at this hour, she would go to the farmer''s market next door to buy some vegetables because it was at this hour that the fresh vegetables in the farmer''s market would be almost sold out, hence she would be able to buy cheaper vegetables. When she came to a dim sidewalk, on her left was the housing estate¡¯s high courtyard wall with many tangled bougainvillea hanging down from it while on her right were dense trees along the street. There were very few people on the street, hence she put Tiger down and watched him hop and jumped in front of her. All of a sudden, a dark figure emerged behind her and hugged her tight. He leaned his head forward to gnaw on her neck. Marilyn turned pale with fright and opened her mouth to scream. "Help!" The man quickly covered her mouth and said, "Don''t scream, Marilyn. It''s me." Marilyn''s pupils dted in shock when she heard this familiar voice. She stopped screaming and turned her head around to look at the man standing behind her. At the sight of this familiar face, the very face that she had ced so much hope in only to have it completely dashed, Marilyn flew into a rage. "Why are you still alive? Why aren''t you dead yet?" The man¡¯s face darkened at once. He grabbed her wrist fiercely and growled. "You don''t love me anymore, Marilyn? I heard that you remarried someone? Is that true?" His rough and barbarous attitude made Marilyn extremely ufortable. At this moment, she could not help butpare this man to Ben. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Apart from not being able to sleep in the same room a s her, Ben was practically wless. Inparison, the man in front of her went dining, wining, whoring, and gambling. Whenever he lost money, he would beat her up. She must have been blind back then to marry him. "Why did youe back?" she asked coldly. Like pliers, the man squeezed her chin with his hands and said viciously, "Are you avoiding me because I''ve been to jail, Marilyn?" Furious, the man pushed her onto the courtyard wall and pressed his body against hers roughly. "Tell me, are you in love with that wild man you picked up?" When Marilyn made no reply, the man rolled up her skirt in anger. Marilyn hissed. "Are you crazy? Do you know where this is? How dare you-" "I¡¯m doing this with my woman, is there a problem?" When the unspeakable act ended, Marilyn slumped on his body. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The man squeezed her fair and tender face with satisfaction. "Marilyn, you''ll be mine and mine alone. I don¡¯t care if you have feelings for that pretty boy or not. Now that I¡¯m back, you have to cut all ties with him. I''m taking you away." Marilyn did not want to live a day with this man, but a t the thought that this man would mess up the happy life she so painstakingly hoped for just because she was not Ben¡¯s legal wife, she became selfish. "I can¡¯t leave with you yet, Ken. After I brought Ben back, for so many years, I worked so hard to provide for him and finally got him to like me a little. Now, he¡¯s capable of making money, lots and lots of money. It''ll be my loss if I leave him now, won''t it?" The man was sullen. "Everyone in the fishing vige knows that he¡¯s a useless piece of trash who can¡¯t do anyborious or dirty work, though I did hear that the useless piece of trash looks pretty and that many superstars can¡¯t evenpare to him. Do you have feelings for him, Marilyn? "Betray me and I''ll put you through hell." Marilyn knew what a torment it would be to be abused by him, so she said quickly, "I don¡¯t like him. Something is wrong with him, so he can¡¯t live with me like how a normal husband and wife can." "Is that true?" "Of course, it''s true. It''s been three years now. Why did you think I haven¡¯t given Tiger a little brother or a little sister?" The man¡¯s anger dissipated a little after hearing her words. Marilyn fished out the card Ben gave her and handed i t to him, hoping that money could be the solution to this. "This is the money he''s earned. There are hundreds of thousands of dors in it. Take it and leave quickly." She then warned him again and again. "Don¡¯t ever let him find out about us. He''s a prideful man. If he finds out about our affair, he''ll definitely demand for a divorce. If that happens, we won¡¯t get a single penny and can only go back to living a poor and hard life in the fishing vige." When the man heard that Ben could make a lot of money, his eyes shed with greed. He snatched the card from Marilyn''s hand, brushed her nose, and said, "You''d better not be lying to me. If there¡¯s no money in the card, I''lle back and deal with you after that." Marilyn said, "Hurry up and go. He''ll be back very soon. It''ll be over if he sees us. When I receive enough money for us to live a good life, I''ll leave him." Therefore, the man left with the card. Marilyn patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She picked up Tiger and left. When Jay came home, he saw Marilyn weeping silently while holding Tiger in her arms. Jay¡¯s heart sank a little as he hastened over. "What''s wrong?" Marilyn raised her teary and heartbroken face. "I''m sorry, darling. I identally lost the bank card you gave me when I went to buy some groceries today!" At the thought of the huge amount of money in the card and how he had worked so hard to earn it, Marilyn was mentally prepared to be scolded and beaten. The nervousness in Jay''s heart dissipated. He said breezily, "Forget about the card. What''s more important is that both you and Tiger are fine." Marilyn was stumped. For a moment, she felt overwhelmed. "You don¡¯t me me?" she asked in disbelief. Jay walked into the bedroom with the books in his arms while answering her, "Money is merely worldly possessions. Besides, I can report to the authority if the card is lost." He ced Hacker Empire on the desk in the bedroom carefully, then grabbed his mobile phone and called the bank to report the lost card. Unfortunately, thedy told him that the bank card was already empty. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 Resentment filled Marilyn''s eyes. That b*stard did not even save her a single cent. How did he expect she and Ben to survive if they did not have any money? Even so, Jay remained calm and rxed. In a mild tone, he said, "Next time, remember to report the lost card as soon as you realize it." Marilyn nodded. "Mm." At this time, Tiger stroked his belly and began to cry out. "Mommy, I''m hungry." Marilyn was ridden with guilt after losing the card. At the sound of her son¡¯s cries, she patted his head irritably and said, "Bear with it.¡± It was only then did Jay realize that they had not eaten anything yet. He got up and walked to the kitchen, fighting back the nauseating feeling when he saw the oil and grease on the kitchen stove. He fixed a bowl of soup for them. Marilyn stared at Jay¡¯s charming and dreamy back as he moved back and forth in the kitchen, her eyes filled with infatuation. Whether in appearance or character, this man was simply the best in the world. Since God had brought him to her, she found no reason to give up on him! Two bowls of creamy chicken mushroom soup were prepared in no time at all. Jay put the soup on the dining table and stroked Tiger''s head gently, saying, "Go on, eat." Tiger escaped his warm hands and sat down next to Mommy. Jay''s hands froze mid-air as a touch of disappointment shed across his eyes. He was not close with his child and that was probably because he had not showered him with enough love in the past few years. When Marilyn noticed how disappointed Jay looked, she knocked Tiger''s head and scolded, "Why¡¯d you run away? Daddy is touching you because that''s his way o f showing that he likes you." Jay frowned and yelled, "Don''t frighten the child. We¡¯ll have plenty of time in the future to bond." Marilyn nodded with a smile. "Mm." The creamy chicken soup was not too salty nor too cloying. It tasted as light as tea, leaving a lingering fragrance in the mouth. Marilyn was inwardly surprised. Ben could cook surprisingly well that even a woman like her was put t o shame. While both mother and son were eating, Jay returned t o the bedroom and started reading Hacker Empire. The limitless challenges in it seemed to have put him under a spell. At this very moment, he simply hoped that he owned aputer so that he could conquer Hacker Empire and be all-powerful. His idea, however, was quickly crushed by reality. He was now penniless once more. He needed to make money! Lots and lots of money. In the evening, Marilyn walked in. She wore an extremely short slip dress and embraced him from behind. Jay frowned. "What''s wrong?" His tone was lukewarm. Marilyn said, "Darling, I lost the money, so we can''t pay the rent anymore. Why don¡¯t we leave this housing estate and rent a cheaper apartment?" She wanted to move out of Sunshine Court and break free of Ken¡¯s controlpletely. Jay said, "Rest assured. We¡¯ve paid a year¡¯s rent in advance. Don''t worry about the money. I¡¯ll find a job tomorrow." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marilyn had no choice but to give up. However, she embraced him tighter. It was as if he was her whole world. Jay pulled her hands apart and stood up. "I''m going to take a shower." Marilyn stood on the same spot in a daze. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 When Jay came out of the shower, he found Marilyn sitting on his bed. Startled, Jay slowly furrowed his brows. Marilyn patted the empty bed and called out softly. "I get it now, darling. Since we''re husband and wife, I won¡¯tin about your illness when you''re sick. I''ll sleep next to you every day from now on, and maybe someday, you''ll get used to this physical intimacy and your illness will heal even without any medication." When Jay''s gaze fell on Marilyn¡¯s swarthy arms, his stomach started churning uncontrobly. He endured the pain with a frown and shuffled over. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marilyn embraced him tightly. She called out in a soft and mushy voice as if her entire body was being burned by a zing fire. "I feel so ufortable, darling," She seduced him in a mellow and sultry voice. Jay remained silent as he tried to endure the increasingly sickening feeling in his stomach. Eventually, he pulled her hands away without any mercy. "You know I can¡¯t, Marilyn, so why are you doing this t o me?" His voice sounded like it was enveloped in a block of ice, extinguishing her zing passion in an instant. She held onto him stubbornly, unwilling to let go. Jay broke free of her grasp. "I''m going downstairs for a walk." He turned around, opened the door, and left. When Marilyn heard the sound of the door opening and closing, a forlorn expression emerged on her face. "Do I disgust you that much?" Tears streamed down her face. Jay wandered aimlessly in the cool night and eventually fell asleep on the bench downstairs of the housing estate. When he woke up, a gust of cool breeze made him feel dizzy and light-headed. That was when he knew that he had caught a cold. In the early morning, Marilyn came downstairs to look for him while holding the child in her arms. When she saw him sitting on the bench sneezing, Marilyn said with tears in her eyes, "I won''t force you to sleep with me anymore. You don''t have to keep avoiding me either. Just go home and have a good rest." Jay smiled weakly. "It''s dawn now. I should go out and look for a job. You should go back with Tiger." Having said that, he got up from the bench and walked leisurely to the housing estate¡¯s main gate. Marilyn held Tiger in her arms. She watched with a wistful gaze as he walked further and further away before finally returning to the rented house. Perhaps it was because she was in a good moodtely, so part of Angeline''s vision had gradually restored. She could see a little now. At the thought of therge stack of documents waiting for her to deal with in thepany, Angelina dared notze away and rushed to thepany after applying her honey-oiled makeup. When she sat on the swivel chair in the president''s office, Grayson and Zayne were already standing in front of her. "You first, Grayson." Angelina knew that Grayson was i n charge of thepany''s operations, whereas Zayne was in charge of the logistics. The former was more important than thetter. Grayson did not disappoint. After processing the documents that the president needed to read through, he reported, "Ms. Severe, in view of Titus Enterprise, Bell Enterprise, and several other departments¡¯ failure to perform well for thepany''s quarterly assessment, their bonuses will be reduced proportionally ording to thepany''s regtions." Angelina fiddled with the diamond sunflower on her nails and praised him. "Good job." Grayson put on a bitter look on his face. "Ms. Severe, these departments voiced their objections during the meeting yesterday." Angeline''s voice was cold. She carried an unyielding aura that of a queen. "Objections? Send them to me then." Grayson nodded. "Okay." "What about you, Zayne?" Seeing that the pleasant atmosphere had turned stifling because of Grayson, Zayne red at him. Grayson,"..." Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Was it his fault that the bunch of bad apples in thepany insisted on stirring up havoc? Zayne stepped forward and reported, "Your Highness, I found out about something that''s quite trivial." Angeline waved at him. "Then don''t say it." Did he think that she had all the time in the world to handle trivial matters? Zayne said cheerfully, "Okay!" Grayson red at Zayne. "How can you call that trivial when it''s something to do with him?" Zayne shrugged. "Why are you ming me when our queen doesn''t want to listen to it?" Realizing that Zayne was about to report something unusual, Angeline said, "Let¡¯s listen to it, Zayne." Zayne stepped out with his head hanging low as he reported weakly. "Our men received news that your man is currently looking for a job at the job market center." Angeline was so furious that she grabbed the file on her desk and hurled it at Zayne, huffing and puffing." You call this a trivial matter? This is a matter of primary importance in Grand Asia." Zayne picked up the file and said, "Picking up handsome guys is clearly a personal affair. When has i t turned into a matter of primary importance in Grand Asia?" Angeline said in a bold and upright manner, "He¡¯s the world''s top hacker. If he¡¯s poached by other companies, Grand Asia will face an imminent crisis." Furious, she then ordered in a sonorous and imposing tone, "Go and get the car, Zayne. We¡¯re leaving for the job market center this instant." Zayne said speechlessly, "You can just say it if you want to meet him every day. Must you exaggerate things to scare others? He¡¯s a piece of junk right now. Whichpany would want to hire a useless hacker?" Angeline said, "I returned his Hacker Empire series to him yesterday. Judging from his ability to perceive knowledge, it¡¯ll only be a matter of days before he bes a top-notch hacker." Zayne was dumbfounded. He had witnessed Jay''s ability to learn the piano with his very own eyes. Once he started reading the theories of hacking, he might be able to transform into the world¡¯s top-notch hacker in less than a few days¡¯ time. Zayne dared not let his guards down. "Okay." Imperial Capital''srgest job market center. d in a white shirt and dark trousers, Jay ced one hand in his trouser pocket casually. He was wearing a slightlynguid expression as he wandered around. The ce was bustling with energy today. Swallow City¡¯s Yumi Titus, Imperial Capital¡¯s Nancy Bell, and Imperial Capital''s Jean Ares each sat on their own sides to recruit talents. Each of them was influential in their own way. After Grand Asia annexed Titus Enterprise and Bell Enterprise mercilessly back then, Yumi and Nancy refused to yield and work under Angeline. Hence, they left their family businessespletely in hopes of making aeback. As for Imperial Capital¡¯s Ares Enterprises, things werepletely different. After learning how the Ares family had treated Jay back then, Angeline had no intention of annexing Ares Enterprises even when Old Master Ares took the initiative to return Ares Enterprises to Grand Asia. Initially, she wanted to hand over Ares Enterprises to Jean, but Jean refused to take over no matter what for fear that he was not capable enough to manage this huge industry. Ultimately, Angeline reached an agreement with the Ares family and left a very small part of the industry t o Jean so he could practice with it. The three of them each ran their ownpanies. Although theirpanies were not as well-known as i t used to be, they were still way better than other minor businesses. Many talents were also scrambling t This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. o be recruited into theirpanies. Today, Nancy and Jean were not around, hence thepany''s human resources department would be in charge of the recruitment. For Swallow City¡¯s Titus Enterprise, however, Yumi was personally involved in today''s recruitment. Many applicants flocked to Titus Enterprise as they were able to meet and speak directly to the president o f thepany. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 As an experienced and steely president, Yumi had imposed strict requirements for the job applicants. After flipping through all the resumes that were submitted, there was a disappointed look on her face. Then, she swept her falcon-like gaze toward the group of job applicants, ignoring each and every one of those exhausted faces. Ultimately, her gaze fell on one graceful and dashing physique. Although he was no longer the young master who was radiating with brilliance, he had never failed to amaze anyone with his coolness and indifference. A great astonishment emerged in Yumi s eyes. Slowly yet surely, it evolved into a determined smile. Yumi was the Severe''s family¡¯s daughter-inw. Although she rarely returned to the Severe¡¯s residence, she had learned a secret from Sera. Jay was back, and he had lost his memory too. In order to protect Jay, Angelina was rigorous in keeping his identity a secret. Yumi was not a good and virtuous person. Besides, she was still brooding over Grand Asia''s annexing herpany back then. All these years, she had been scheming to seize the Titus family''s business back and take the opportunity of shortcuts to make swift progress in order to crush and vanquish Angeline. Unfortunately, Angeline was standing on the shoulders of giants. Coupled with her intelligence, she had not only secured and kept the Grand Asia that Jay founded safe, but she had also expanded Grand Asia''s territories and made another glorious achievement. This turned Tumi''s dream into bubbles. However, when Yumi saw Jay, her wild schemes were eager toe out to y. Jay had amnesia. If she could just make use of his talents, there was no way Grand Asia would still be able to remain standing at the peak of glory, right? Yumi walked toward Jay. "Are you looking for a job?" When Jay heard a coercive voice sounding from behind him, he turned around and saw Yumi crossing her arms. She was looking at him with a dignified expression. He nodded. "Yeah." "Do you have any hacking skills?" Yumi asked straightaway. Jay nodded. Yumi said decisively, "Perfect. We''re in urgent need of a hacker. Come with me and I''ll recruit you." Although she sounded domineering, it fitted Jay¡¯s style. Jay found no reason to refuse, hence he followed Yumi to theirpany''s recruitment booth. Yumi signed the contract that she had drafted in advance, then filled in ''five million'' for the annual sry before handing the contract to Jay. "Take a look. Sign if you ept the conditions." Jay quickly flipped through the contract, then picked u p a pen to sign it. He was not even remotely aware of the look of delight i n Yumi''s eyes. Fortunately, Nancy and Jean were both pampered children who worked in fits and starts when it came t o managing theirpanies. They were not as assiduous or hardworking as her, and that was why she had hit the jackpot today. If they were around, hiring a world-ss hacker with only an annual sry of five million dors would be nothing but a dream. Jay had just written half of his name when amotion broke out. Out of curiosity, Jay stopped signing and looked up at the source of themotion. Standing at the entrance of the job market, he saw Angeline wearing a tiny ck suit jacket with a long and narrow tie. Her long curly hair was let loose, and the color of her hair as ck as ink. Though there were no hair essories on it, her hairplemented her clover-shaped diamond earrings, making them dazzling to look at. Standing next to her were two rows of bodyguards d in white suits and sunsses. The contrast of ck and white made her look as though she was bursting with hormones. She looked more like a queen than ever. She made a beeline for Jay. When Jay saw her, he simply darted her a perfunctorily nce before picking up the pen and completing his name on the contract. Yumi breathed a huge sigh of relief. When she reached out to take Jay''s contract, Angeline quickly acted as well. Angeline pressed the contract between her fingers and red at Yumi with a fierce, cold gaze. Like a sharp de, her gaze fell on Yumi, sending chills racing down the other''s spine.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Unexpectedly, after several years of girding up her loins, Angeline, who had been in a position of power and influence for so long, actually carried such a sharp edge. "Trying to steal applicants from me, Ms. Severe? I''m sorry, but you''re one stepte." Yumiughed. She had never regarded Angeline as her sister-inw. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although Yumi was Angelina''s sister-inw, she would never take on this obligation. Angeline blurted in a domineering manner, "It''s also possible to scrap a contract after it''s signed!" Yumi stared at Jay. "Make sure you take a look at the consequences of breaching the contract before you decide whether you want to breach it or not." Jay did not care about the consequences of breaching the contract, though what he did not like was how Angeline was behaving like a vanquisher. "What are you trying to do?" he questioned her furiously. When Angeline turned to look at him, the frost on her face dissipatedpletely. She said with a smile," Her tinypany doesn''t deserve a talent like you. Come to Grand Asia and you can list whatever conditions you want." Jay replied, "No thanks." At the thought of this she-devil staring at him with a perverted gaze and using all sorts of fancy language to tease him, he shuddered uncontrobly. When she saw how resolute and decisive he was at rejecting Angeline, Yumi''s face revealed a trace of delight. She thought that if Master Ares was bent on joining herpany, then there was certainly no way Angeline could make him change his mind. Yumi said, "Ms. Severe, you may be the Grand Asia president who everyone looks up to, but not everyone here likes yourpany. This is a society ruled byw. You can¡¯t possibly resort to coercion in broad daylight, can you?¡± Angeline nced sharply at Yumi. "You have no right t o speak here." Since Yumi had been addressing her as Ms. Severe over and over again, why should she bother showing her any respect as her family member then? Yumi gritted her teeth in anger. Angeline looked at Jay, listing out the pros and cons for him with a sincere look on her face. "You¡¯re more suited to work in Grand Asia. In the entire Imperial Capital, evenpanies that are slightly reputable have been annexed by Grand Asia. The rest are all just minorpanies struggling to stay afloat in the industry. Theyck professional skills, their teams are holding them back-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jay looked at her in a provocative manner and said, "I prefer smallpanies. I want to take up challenges and y games with the bigpanies." Angeline, Was this man trying to ruin his ownpany? Angeline was furious. Since he refused to listen to reason, she would resort to force then. "You really don''t want toe to Grand Asia?" He did not even budge. The expression on his face was a resolute and decisive one. "Fine. Go to Titus Enterprise then, I won''t stop you." Angeline let go of her hand. Jay pulled out the contract and handed it to Yumi. Yumi stared at Angeline with a smug and contemptuous gaze. She knew it. She had no way of changing Jay''s mind at all. Jay turned around and was about to leave... Suddenly, Angeline was heardmanding her subordinates. "Grayson, is that Tempest guy dead yet? If he¡¯s not dead, can you stop all his medication at once?¡± Jay''s back stiffened. He then turned around quickly and snapped. "You¡¯re despicable, Angeline Severe." Angeline smiled like a blooming flower. "I''m despicable? "Also, Grayson, buy Tempest a burial plot while you''re at it-" "You''re shameless." Jay gritted his teeth. "Yup, I''m shameless." Angeline raised her chin and gave Jay a triumphant look. Angeline knew that in order to make Jay change his mind, there was no use reasoning with him because for a terribly self-conceited man like him, he would only listen to himself instead of others. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 Jay turned back, gritted his teeth, and growled. "What do you want?" Angeline replied, "Come to Grand Asia. Pick whatever position you want, list out the annual sry you''d like, and get everything from branded cars to big houses." Jay''s face darkened. "I don''t have that high of a worth." Angeline stuck her tongue out. She seemed to have overshot the mark. This guy was still unaware of how valuable his capabilities actually were. Angeline pondered for a while before saying to Grayson, "Grayson, dismiss Zayne. From tomorrow onward, he¡¯ll be my personal assistant." Grayson could not help butugh. Was Ms. Severe trying to put him close to her in order to take advantage of him? Master Ares was clearly more suited for the Cyber Security Department. Jay darted her a speechless nce, looking extremely reluctant. "I¡¯lle to work tomorrow." Angeline nodded with a smile and ordered Grayson, Send him home." Grayson was secretly delighted. "Okay," he responded i n a very sonorous tone. When Jay left, Angeline went back to looking like a cold and frosty demon queen once more as she approached Yumi. At this moment, her gaze was as sharp as a de while her voice could chill someone to the bones." How dare you have designs on him, Yumi Titus?!" The look on Angeline''s face left her dumbfounded, yet even so, it onlysted for a fleeting second before Yumi remembered just how soft and gullible the woman actually looked under this she-devil mask. She then shrugged and sneered, "I have no reason to refuse him when he wants to apply for a position in m ypany, right? After all, everypany out there thirsts for talents." Angeline put on an intimidating and cold aura, warning her in a solemn voice. "You''d better put your wicked ideas away. Let me get this straight. This man i s off-limits. If anyone has designs on him, they must get my permission first." She added, "If you ever go against me, then don''t me me for not treating you as my sister-in- law." Yumi sneered and questioned her with great amusement, "When have you ever treated me as your sister-inw? When you acquired Titus Enterprise three years ago, you drove me into a corner, causing m e to nearly go down on my knees to beg you. How can you be so cold and ruthless?" An alluring sneer emanated from her eyes. She ridiculed Angeline, saying, "That''s why you received karma, Angeline. Your family is ruined." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline pped her on the face. "Three years ago, you lost to me because your skills were more inferior t o me. Had Grand Asia not spared you and offered you a way out, do you think you can stand here unscathed and talk to me right now?" A touch of fury and indignance emerged on Yumi''s face. Three years ago, she was riding on the crest of sess. Titus Enterprise was thergestpany in Swallow City. If Angeline had not imposed full sanctions on Titus Enterprise and cut them off from their business chain, they would have never submitted to Grand Asia. It was not because she was terrible at managing a business, but it was because their opponent was too formidable. Angeline, however, was not the opponent who had defeated her. It was Jay! She heard that Jay had handed over all his ns of acquiring variouspanies to Angeline before the ident. That was why she was unwilling to submit all this time. "Life has its ups and downs, Angeline Severe. You think you can have eternal victory just because he helped you out three years ago? Well, I''m afraid he can''t help you anymore now. Watch your back because you might end up getting overthrown by the new generations. Angeline sneered, "Why don''t you worry about yourself? Now that you''ve moved my cheese, I''m interested to see how your puny littlepany is going to survive now." Having said that, Angeline swaggered away. Yumi red at Angeline with a murderous look. Grayson drove Jay back to Sunshine Court. Grayson was lost in thought at the sight of this elegant and unique housing estate. Master Ares had always viewed aesthetics uniquely, and it seemed that even poverty could not stop him from pursuing a life of elegance. Although Sunshine Court was a housing estate for the poor, it was the onlymunity that received an award in Imperial Capital. The design structure of this building was a momentous change in the poverty area. Though no matter how elegant a poor housing area looked like, it would still be no match for Master Ares'' noble status. Grayson racked his brains to think of a way to make Master Ares move out from this ce. "Mr. Ben, it''s quite far to get to Grand Asia from here. Plus, you don''t own a vehicle and it''ll take a lot of time if you take the metro to work every day. Why don''t you move closer to thepany instead?" Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Jay turned him down straight away. "It''s a hassle to move." Grayson,Yeap, that was definitely his way of dealing with a situation. "Daddy." Suddenly, a kiddy voice interrupted their conversation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Marilyn held Tiger''s hands and was just returning from the vegetable market. The vegetables in the basket looked very much wilted and even slightly yellowish. Grayson''s falcon-like pupils suddenly contracted. Did this woman actually pick vegetables like that to cook? To feed Tom, Dick, and Harry? Grayson''s heart was clouded in ayer of obscurity for some reason. Marilyn had always been someone who would move a t the sight of money, hence when she noticed Grayson driving a luxury car, she immediately wanted to curry favor with him. "Who is this, darling?" "A colleague," Jay replied. Marilyn let out an ingratiating smile. "If he''s your colleague, then invite him in to take a seat. It''s really impolite to make him stand out here." Jay looked reluctant. Even so, Grayson nodded quickly. "It¡¯d be too disrespectful for me to decline." Though after seeing Master Ares'' ice-cold countenance, Grayson felt a little guilty as well. If this was in the past, Grayson would certainly not go against his will. However, the sight of the shriveled up vegetables in Marilyn''s basket today made him uneasy. He wanted t o find out what kind of life Master Ares was actually living. Grayson followed them into the rental house. "Just sit wherever you want," Jay said. His ice-sculptured face carried no trace of warmth at all. Marilyn was unhappy with Jay''s way of showing hospitality and hinted at him with her eyes a few times. Jay was still ill-tempered as always. Therefore, Marilyn had no choice but to mediate for him. "My husband is a man of few words. That''s how h e usually is. Don''t mind him." Grayson was sweating in secret. He? Getting upset with the almighty Master Jay Ares? How many lives did he have? Marilyn poured Grayson a cup of tea, then carried the basket into the kitchen. Grayson felt like a heavy rock had fallen in his heart. This darn woman was actually using such awful vegetables like that to cook for Master Ares? He felt extremely upset at this moment. He was so irritated that he got up and paced back and forth in the room. Jay turned a blind eye to Grayson''s abnormality and uttered mildly, "If you feel ufortable, then feel free to leave." Grayson then took his seat dejectedly. Even so, he was still anxious, hence he stood up again. Jay red sternly at him. If this guy felt uneasy staying in someone else¡¯s ce, why did he even bothering in then?" Grayson panicked a little when he noticed Jay''s stern gaze and quickly searched his head for an excuse. "I need to use the bathroom." Jay pointed out the direction of the bathroom with his chin. "It''s over there." He thought in his heart that it turned out this guy had a bowel urgency! Grayson ran into the bathroom and locked the door. The anger on his face waspletely unmasked. Ms. Severe had racked her brains to think of a way to stuff a bank card with one million dors in it to Master Ares. It had not been that long yet and this woman was already back to living a life like that? Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 Grayson turned on the tap and sshed cold water onto his dashing face. In the mirror, Grayson tried his best to manage his expression, gradually concealing the violent and ruthless look on his face. He then tried to squeeze out a smile while facing the mirror, yet this smile looked even more hideous than his crying face. In the end, he gave up fixing his facial expression altogether as tears flowed out of his eyes. Three years ago, the scene of Jay braving the danger alone in order to rescue them started shing in his head like a movie. He was their everything. However, he sacrificed himself to save everyone. Grayson was about to burst into tears. He raised his head, drew out the tissues next to him, and wiped his misty eyes vigorously before crumpling the tissues soaked with his tears into a ball. He tossed it into the trash can. Grayson nearly slipped to the ground at the sight of a Durex condom packet in the trash. Master Ares and this woman... How heartbroken would Ms. Severe be if she knew about this? Grayson''s anger diminished abruptly by this major shock. When he finally calmed down and came out of the bathroom, his bloodshot eyes aroused Jay''s suspicion. "I thought you got flushed down the toilet," Jay sneered. Grayson forced out a smile. Marilyn brought out a few green-colored dishes from the kitchen. When Grayson noticed a few bright red peppers lying on top of the greens, rage and fury shot out of his eyes. Did she not know that Master Ares had a bad stomach? "If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Grayson, you¡¯re wee to have a simple meal with us." Grayson agreed readily. "Sure." When eating, Grayson would take anything that Jay took. He was dying to finish off all these low-quality vegetables before they ruined Jay¡¯s stomach. Jay nced speechlessly at Grayson. Ultimately, he ate the in white bread on his te grumpily. Marilyn looked slightly embarrassed and exined." I''m sorry, Mr. Grayson. These dishes must seem like a joke to you. If you came a few days earlier, I''d be able t o offer you something better, though unfortunately, I lost our bank card just a few days ago. That''s why..." Grayson finally understood what was going on. He immediately fished out his wallet, drew out all the cash in it, and handed it to Marilyn. "Take them, Big Sis. Use it in case of an emergency." A touch of delight exuded from Marilyn''s eyes. She had just reached out to take it when Jay pushed the money back to Grayson and said, "No, I''ll ask thepany for an advance tomorrow." Marilyn stared at Jay with displeasure in her eyes. Grayson put away the cash when he noticed what happened. Grayson nced at the disappointed-looking Marilyn, a bitter and obscure smile filling his eyes. This insufferably vulgar woman did not deserve Master Ares at all. Only a noble and lofty woman like Ms. Severe was the perfect match for Master Ares. It was a dull and insipid meal. After the meal, Grayson stood up and stared at Jay with a reverent gaze that was intermingled with a hint of concern. "See you tomorrow." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Mm." Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 After Grayson left, Marilyn started grumbling endlessly, "I know you''re a man of high morals and that''s why you refuse to ept alms from others, but can¡¯t you see what kind of life we''re living? We don''t have a single penny, and all the vegetables we ate today were the leftovers from the farmer¡¯s market. How are we supposed to live a life like this?" There was a hint of anger in Jay''s eyes. "And you served our guest with vegetables like that?" His icy tone sent Marilyn shuddering with fear. She then cried and said, "No housewife can cook a meal without food and vegetables. What do you suppose I d o?" Jay roared. "Bread alone is enough to fill someone''s stomach." Having said that, he turned around and left abruptly. He shut himself in the bedroom and inadvertently swept his gaze across the Hacker Empire books on the bedside table. A singsong voice rang out in his mind. ''Mr. Ben, these are my mommy''s favorite books!¡¯ They were strangers who had never met, yet even so, she was able to so generously give him her favorite books. A woman who lived outside of the illusory and fantasy of fame like that was one he truly admired. He pulled out one of the Hacker Empire books and started flipping through it slowly. In the living room, Marilyn sat on the couch in a daze. Ben had rarely lost his temper at her. She was surprised to learn how terrifying he looked when he lost his temper. Even if he did not have an argument with her, those stern eyes alone were enough to frighten her out of her wits. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Marilyn wanted to say something to him at first, but she swallowed her words back in after seeing the look in his eyes. Clenching both hands together, she felt a lingering fear in her heart when she thought of the incident this morning. This morning, she had just returned home with Tiger. When she was about to close the door, a figure suddenly came in from the side. When Marilyn took a closer look at that person, her entire being was crushed by despair. "Why are you here again?" she asked in a shuddering voice. As soon as Ken walked in, he started hugging her unscrupulously. "I can¡¯t take it anymore, Marilyn. I want to make out with you." Marilyn grumbled impatiently, "I just gave you money, didn¡¯t I? Take the money and go live your life. What are you doing pestering me all day?" The man was vexed by her indifference. "What do you mean by that? You''re not happy to see me? Do you think you can get rid of me with that bit of money? Listen up, Marilyn Auberge, you¡¯re mine. Had I not killed the man who tried to rape you back then just to protect you, I wouldn''t be jailed either and wouldn''t have trouble looking for a job now. Since you''ve ruined my life, you''ll have to make it up to me." He patted Marilyn''s face and uttered ferociously, "I will toy with you however I want. Once I''m done toying with you, you will still have to keep on supplying me with money to spend." After saying those words, he dragged Marilyn into the room. Marilyn struggled. "Not that room. He has mysophobia. If he finds out about our affair, then you might as well forget about getting any more money." The man was very much puzzled. "What the heck is mysophobia? It¡¯s not like he''s a rich young master or anything. Why are there so many problems with him?" Though that was what he said, the man dragged Marilyn into the bathroom. After his desires were met, the man told her with great satisfaction, "Remember, Marilyn Auberge, you¡¯re my wife. It''s your obligation to do this with me..." Marilyn buttoned her shirt in a hurry and hissed. "If we''re done, then you should probably go." The man harrumphed coldly. He stroked Marilyn''s face and said, "I''ll be back tomorrow." When the man left, Marilyn started panicking. She needed to get rid of Ken. Just as Jay was lost in the sea of books, Marilyn suddenly opened the door gently and walked in. Without raising his eyelids, Jay asked indifferently," Yes?" Marilyn walked up to him and said in a timid voice, " When I was downstairs just now, your colleague said that thepany is going to allocate a house for you. Shall we move, darling?" Jay frowned. "Thepany''s president isn''t easy to deal with. We¡¯ll have lesser trouble if we stay further away from her." Marilyn bit her lip and pleaded piteously. "Let¡¯s move, darling. When I go to the farmer''s market these days, the rich people there would stare at me with judgmental eyes. I can''t stand it anymore..." Jay let out an imperceptible sigh. "Okay then." Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 After Grayson returned to thepany, he pondered over and over again before eventually informing Angelina of Jay''s situation. Grayson said in a choking voice, "Ms. Severe, he¡¯s not doing well at all. The vegetables they eat are wilted and yellow. They were a little spicy as well, none of which is good for his stomach." Angelina was stunned for a very long time after hearing what he said. "I just gave him money, didn''t I?" "Marilyn identally lost the bank card and all the money in the card was transferred out." There was a spark of anger in Angelina¡¯s eyes. "I want you to check and see who on earth has stolen that bank card. Once you find that culprit, I want you to punish him severely." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grayson clenched his fist. "I will." "Go on then." When Grayson left, he suddenly remembered something else when he got to the door. His countenance turned vague as he turned around to look at Angelina. Angeline was reading documents with her head lowered. Grayson felt awful. For the past few years, Ms. Severe had used her own soft and tender shoulders to help Master Ares carry the weight of Grand Asia and be its backbone. She remained so determined and persistent because of the faintest hope she had in her heart that Master Ares would return again. If that bit of hope eventually vanished into thin air, her fragile heart would definitely not be able to take such an immense blow. Hence, it would be better to give her an early reminder so she could at least be mentally prepared. "Anything else?" Angeline lifted her eyelids and looked at Grayson. Grayson blurted out, "Ms. Severe, I found a Durex condom packet in his bathroom today." Then, Grayson left quickly, afraid to look at her expression. Like a sculpture, Angeline was stunned. A Durex condom packet? That was evidence that he was having sex with Marilyn! Although she knew that this was inevitable as they were husband and wife, for some reason, she still felt awfully heartbroken after learning about it. Angeline was in such a terrible mood that she smacked the file shut. She then took a paper and a pen, scribbling the job scope of a personal assistant on it in a fit of pique. For 24 hours a day, she filled up his schedule. In addition to handling all kinds ofpany matters, he also needed to eat, drink, and y with her. Angeline hissed. "Sex is all you can think about, huh? This will be your punishment then." The next day. The golden morning light shone on Imperial Capital¡¯s iconic building-Grand Asia. Then, it got refracted by the tinted ss and broke into specks and fragments like a sea of mes erupting to the skies. An endless stream of employees rushed in at dawn, adding a touch of worldly grime to this frosty yet magnificent building. In the president¡¯s office. Angeline held a mirror in her hand as she carefully examined her makeup. She had retained the cold charm of her smoky makeup today but ditched the greasiness of the honey. Of course, Jay was the one who had forced her to make such a sacrifice. Angeline did not want to trigger his mysophobia after he saw her, hence shepromised by putting on a new style of makeup. There was no honey and just a lightyer of primer. Although it was already the darkest color code avable, it paled tremendously whenpared to the honey. At nine o''clock in the morning, Jay came to the president¡¯s office in ackadaisical manner. He darted a lukewarm nce at Angelina, paying no attention to her new makeup at all as he stared at her with his ever unsmiling face. Angelina gave Jay the new personal assistant''s job scope and schedule that she had already printed out a long time ago. Jay sneered when he saw the work schedule. "Eat, drink, and y with you? Sleeping is the only thing left out?" Angelina said, "If you¡¯re willing to, then why not?" Jay tossed the personal assistant work schedule back t o Angelina furiously. "I don¡¯t want to work as your personal assistant." Angelina gritted her teeth and said, "I¡¯m the president of Grand Asia. Get that in your head. You do what I ask you to do.¡± ''F*ck! That also includes eating, drinking, and sleeping with me!¡¯ Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Jay gave Angeline a provocative stare. "Are you threatening me?" A hint of guiltiness emanated from Angeline''s eyes. Though at the thought of how dutiful he was at serving Marilyn at home, a surge of jealousy overwhelmed her. He would serve Marilyn at night and serve her in the day! That was only fair! "So what if I am?" Angeline said. Jay¡¯s eyes darkened. "I''d rather have Tempest die with dignity than to live with humiliation." Angeline,"..." Her tone softened as the tension on her face eased. Her voice carried a hint ofpromise. "What do you want to do?" "I''m going to the Cyber Security Department." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline looked furiously at him. The president''s office was on the ninth floor. The Cyber Security Department on the sixth floor. They were separated by three floors. Was that to say that she would have to go downstairs i f she wanted to see him? When Angeline looked at Jay''s stubborn expression, she suddenly felt a pang in her heart. Reluctantly, she summoned Grayson and ordered, "Take Ben to the Cyber Security Department." Jay did not leave immediately and stood there looking like he still had something to say. Angeline stared at him with great bitterness. "Is there anything else?" "I need a house that¡¯s provided under employee benefits." Angeline drew out an envelope from the drawer and gave it to him. "This is for you." Jay took the envelope and could feel several cards in i t. They were probably for the gas and water of the house. It was only then did Jay swagger off. Angeline stared at his dashing and tall back, a wicked smile emerging in her eyes. The house she gave him was a single-story vi located in a housing estate next to Horizon Colors. This house''s balcony was positioned directly opposite her vi in Horizon Colors. It was only less than 100 meters in distance. As such, they would be able to see each other from a distance. In order to better keep track of his life, she even asked Grayson to buy her an excellent telescope. She would then be able to spy on this guy when the time came. ''Hahaha...'' Grayson took Jay on a tour to help him adapt to his new working environment at the Cyber Security Department. Although the Cyber Security Department employees were all hardcore engineers and men of few words, asionally when bizarre things would happen, each and every one of them could sound extremely mean as well. When the logistics department sent someone to the Cyber Security Department to sanitize the ce, the employees then began wagging their tongues. "They must''ve hired a man from a royal or noble descent, hence the differential treatment." "I doubt that a person of a royal or noble descent could attract the attention of a self-conceited and patronizing person like Ms. Severe." "Who could this man be then?" As they were discussing, Jay pushed the door open and walked in. Like a huge refrigerator had fallen from the sky, he turned the entire office building ice-cold. "Don''t you think it''s a bit cold?" An employee shuddered with his arms folded. "This feels exactly like what we felt a few years ago, don''t you think?" Grayson immediately let out a sound to stop them." Cough, cough!¡± The employees all turned to look at the door. When they saw Jay standing next to Grayson, they were all dumbfounded. The office that was filled with whispers just moments ago was now engulfed in pin-drop silence. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 Grayson swept his falcon-like gaze across the crowd. With a sharp edge in his voice, he warned. "This is your new colleague, Mr. Ben. If he needs any help in the future, you must all do your best to guide him." "We certainly will!" the rest nodded and responded. However, they were all thinking to themselves inwardly, ''How can we be of any help when the almighty president has such a remarkable intelligence already?¡¯ Jay wore an indifferent and distant look on his face as he walked straight to the empty space by the window. He sat down and switched on theputer. A bright spot flickered on theputer screen before zooming in gradually and turning into a document. It was a warm greeting from Ms. Severe. Dear Ben: ''Wee to Grand Asia. I wish you a stressless 365 days in Grand Asia.¡¯ Jay picked up the mouse and crushed the soul soother that Angeline had prepared for him. He then opened up Grand Asia Network¡¯s firewall and began studying it. Of course, other employees at the Cyber Security Department had also received a message. However, it was not the same soul soother from the president, but instead, a cruel and merciless threat.'' Anyone who has the guts to piss him off will be asked to pack up and leave with immediate effect.¡¯ The employees stared at the bright and beautiful sunny day out there and finally understood what it felt like to experience hail in June. Oh, how cold! They should probably wear moreyers of clothes tomorrow. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. To take better care of Jay, Grayson deliberately assigned a job for himself at the Cyber Security Department. That way, he would be able to take care o f Jay from a close distance. At lunch, Grayson brought Jay to Grand Asia¡¯s staff cafeteria. As soon as they entered the restaurant, the employees could be heardining. "Why is the food so nd today? There¡¯s not a single strong-vored dish served.¡¯¡¯ "Is the kitchen running short of salt?" "Running short of peppers?" Jay¡¯s dashing face looked puzzled. Did the she-devil order the kitchen to not cook anything spicy or too salty just because he could not eat them? Despite that, the thought merely shed across his mind. He did not think that the she-devil would dote o n him so much that she would disregard others and treat him differently. At this time, the chef was heard exining, "The president reminded us over and over again today, telling us that the dishes we cook have to be light from now on.¡± The employees exploded! "What does Her Majesty mean by that?" "Why is she forbidding us from spicy food?" Grayson led Jay inside without a word. When the employees in the cafeteria swept their gazes across Jay by ident, they were so terrified that their souls left their bodies at once. Angeline had prepared them a month earlier, telling them that if they saw Jay, they were supposed to ignore him as they would a stranger and keep their respect for him in their hearts. At the moment, there was absolute silence in the bustling cafeteria. A hint of suspicion shed in Jay''s eyes. Why did the employees react like that whenever they saw him? Was he that scary? As soon as those thoughts emerged in his mind, Angeline was seen swaggering her way in. It dawned on Jay that he had thought too highly of himself. Angeline was probably the reason why the employees were silent. Angeline was wearing a white tight-fitting blouse, a green sheath skirt, and a pair of white high heels. She carried the aura of a gorgeous and enticing female president. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 "Why is Her Majesty dressed like an enchantress today?" Jay heard the employees talking about the she -devil. A hint of suspicion filled his eyes. The she-devil had never worn a skirt before? It turned out that she really was a tomboy. At this time, a new employee stood up and suggested." Your Majesty, can we add spices to the dishes?" Angeline raised her eyebrows and was just about to let out a lioness roar when she caught sight of Jay standing in the corner. She quickly reminded herself t o stay demure andposed. Angeline smiled softly and adorably, but even so, it was a soft smile that carried a sharp edge. The words that came out of her mouth were blunt and ruthless." Yesterday I went to visit our next-door filmpany and I realized that we have a huge problem here in Grand Asia." The employees were instantly on tenterhooks. Grand Asia served as a benchmark for corporations and a model in the industry, hence if there was a problem in Grand Asia, no matter how major or minor, it would still be a glitch that could not be tolerated. Even Grayson looked serious now. Angeline looked as though she was having trouble breathing. Just as the employees were burning with anxiety waiting for her to continue, she put on a look o f admiration and praised all the employees at the filmpany next door. "Each and every one of the employees next door has a pleasant and enchanting appearance. Now when I look at all of you, I see your faces looking like Grinch with your listless dead panda eyes. It¡¯s just like I''m rushing to a funeral. Can you at least make me proud?" The employees were rendered speechless. "But Your Majesty, what does this have anything to do with the kitchen not preparing spicy dishes?" Engineers were known for their straightforward personality. Hence, with twists and bends, Angeline retorted," You''ll get angry easily if you take peppers all the time and anger leads to constipation, constipation leads to e, and e affects the image of Grand Asia. Grand Asia''s slogan is to strive first for everything, so it doesn''t make sense for us to lose to that eggshell of apany, right?" The employees were probably convinced by the president''s theory as every one of them started wearing a dazed expression. They were speechless. "Crazy." In the quiet restaurant, a deep, maic, and mellow voice was heard. Everyone turned to the source of the voice and saw Jay staring provocatively at the queen with his devastatingly charming face. At the sight of both presidents staring at each other with mutual hostility, the employees softened their breathing and focused their attention on them. They cocked their ears to listen to what these two had to say next. They were all making furtive guesses. When Jay, the iceberg of a president, met Angelina, the charismatic queen, who would be the winner, they wondered? The beautiful voice chimed once more. "The filmpany employees'' appearances are their source of ie. Is that what you want for Grand Asia too?" Jay, the iceberg president, had won against the gorgeous president wlessly. Angeline''s face was beyond clouded. All of a sudden, she felt like her enthusiasm had been fed to the dogs. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was doing all this only because she was worried about his stomach. She stood there wearing a nk look on her face as her cheeks puffed up with anger. Then, she turned around and left. Zayne, her entourage, quickly called out to her. "Hey, Your Majesty, aren''t you going to eat?" Angeline said angrily, "I''ve lost my appetite." Jay,"..." He seemed to have crossed the line for embarrassing her in public! After all, women liked to look good in front of others. He stood up in silence and went to the cafeteria to grab a lunch box before walking out with a sullen look on his face. The president''s office. Angeline was sprawled out on the desk with her face buried, looking like a green onion that was ced upside down in the soil. When Jay knocked on the door and came in, Angeline said weakly, "This person is dead. If anything, please call a psychic medium." A faint smile emanated from Jay''s icy soul. He walked to the desk and pushed the box lunch to her. Angeline smelled the fragrance of vegetables. Her hand that had passed through her ck hair looked just like the nts vs. Zombies'' zombie hand. She was even humming a dirge for herself. "I''m not eating. I''m utterly devastated by his words." Without even lifting her head to see who the person was, she began bbering away. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 "He has destroyed the reputation that I''ve so painstaking built up in front of the employees over the past few years. Sob, sob, sob, my reputation as the most beautiful female president in Imperial Capital who''s the embodiment of both wisdom and beauty has been destroyed by him in just a few simple sentences." As Angeline said that, she started knocking her head o n the desk irritatingly. "He''s riding roughshod over me because he knows that I like him." Jay''s enchanting dark pupils dted significantly. There was a trace of unconceble disgust in his eyes. He raised his eyebrows and uttered two words coldly," How childish." Angeline looked up in surprise and saw Jay standingnguidly in front of her, staring at her with a look of disgust. Angeline was instantly flushed. "Why are you here?" "I brought you food." Jay pushed the box lunch to her. Looking at the box lunch in front of her, Angeline¡¯s face broke into a grin. "Are you here to ask for forgiveness?" Jay''s countenance was dark. "I thought you were invulnerable to all sorts of attacks?" Angeline spat out all the food that she had just put into her mouth. She red at him and puffed up her cheeks, saying, ¡°And that gives you the right to trample on my dignity as you like?" Jay twitched his sexy lips, assenting tacitly. Angeline was infuriated. She waved weakly at him. "Just go. Don¡¯te and see me next time if I didn''t ask to see you. I would love to live a few more years, thanks." "That''s exactly what I needed." Angeline, Jay strode away. He was in a hurry when he arrived, hence he had no time to admire the scenery on the ninth floor. Now that he had some leisure time when he was leaving, the cultural wall along the corridor attracted his attention. Embedded in the long cultural ss wall were lucky stars that were densely packed together, forming a colorful image that carried a message. Though it did seem like not enough lucky stars were prepared as one -third of the cultural wall was left empty. Jay came to a stop next to the cultural wall and studied the densely packed lucky stars with curiosity. These were lucky stars folded purely by hand. How much manpower was required toplete such a major project? At this moment, Mimi, the receptionist, came hopping over. She nced at Jay and exined the history of the cultural wall to him. "This Lucky Wall is designed by Her Majesty the Queen. Every lucky star embedded in it was folded by Her Majesty herself." "Does she have so much free time?" Jay asked in a lukewarm tone. It was hard to tell if he was making a derogatory remark or not. Mimi was stunned. She was d that Ms. Severe was not around or she would be so mad that she would start vomiting blood. Mimi switched on the cultural wall''s switch, and in an instant, the effects created by the lights in the cultural wall were in full view. The ck-colored ss was like the dark Milky Way with countless stars floating on it. The tiny bits of red lucky stars pieced together to form a pretty scarlet flower that looked as if it was floating i n the dark of night... Red Spider Lily? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay''s eyes were filled with great surprise. He was just about to move his gaze downward to see the scenery below when the lights of the cultural wall were suddenly cut off. Angeline stood beside the cultural wall with her arms crossed, her slender fingers still resting on the switch. Jay''s eyes were condensed into ice. He was speechless by her sudden interruption, his face appearing grim and sullen. Angeline uttered with righteous indignation, "What a waste of electricity!" Mimi,"..." Jay, "Your Majesty, don¡¯t you think your excuse sounds a little strange?" Having said that, Mimi ran away with her head in her hands. Jay looked at Angeline, his eyes filled with confusion. "Were you really the one who folded these lucky stars?" Angeline nodded. "Yeap!" Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 "You don''t look like someone who does things like that," Jay said. In his opinion, women who were able to fold so many lucky stars were those who were dedicated andmitted to their romantic rtionships. The only person he could think of was Baby Zetty''s mother. She was the kind of woman who was devoted to love, and that was why she was willing to use her limited time and life to do such a thing. Angeline looked gloomily at him. "You have prejudices against me and that has blinded your ability to see my strengths." Jay was slightly stunned. Was that really the case? "Who did you fold these lucky stars for?" Jay asked curiously. The man who could make the she-devil fall in love with him would no doubt be an extraordinary person. "The founder of Grand Asia." "Why Red Spider Lily?" Jay stared fixedly at Angeline. For some reason, he had an illusion at that moment that Angeline was Baby Zetty''s mother. "It¡¯s pretty to look at." She spoke with a strong nasal voice. It was clear that she was feeling extremely down. After saying those words, Angeline turned around and left. Jay''s eyes were filled with confusion. During his lunch break, Jay came to Grand Asia''s library. He said to the librarian, "I would like to read about the entrepreneurship history of Grand Asia¡¯s founder.¡± The librarian was unable toe to his senses for a very long time the moment he saw the former president. "Oh, take a seat. I''ll fetch it for you right away." The librarian dared notze off and hurried to the special collection reading room to grab the book rted to the first half of Jay¡¯s life. When Jay received the book, he saw the title and was slightly surprised. It was a down-to-earth title: Jay Ares, A Genius Young Man¡¯s Secret To Sess, published by the strictest and most attentive publishing house-Zimmerman Publisher. For some reason, he found the name ''Jay Ares'' from the book title familiar. Many of Jay''s ssic quotations were recorded in the book, such as ''Business is just like a battlefield. If you don''t go through brambles and thorns, if you don¡¯t shed a single drop of blood, then there will be no triumphant return.'' ''When a young man returns after sailing thousands of miles, he will still return with a young heart!'' This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This book might look like it was merely a record of the ruthless and unsparing methods Jay adopted in the business world, though when reading between the lines, he hadpletely revealed his personal emotions. He wrote: ''The reason why I want to build a Grand Asia Empire and stand on top of the world is just so that I can be worthy of her.'' ''I want to make a lot of money and give it all to her.'' Jay could not help but chuckle. He did have the right to be frivolous because he rose t o fame at such a young age. Though the question remained, who was this cherished love of his life? Angeline Severe? In all fairness, she was extremely intelligent, though how could she possibly deserve such an affectionate and lovely young man when she had a bad habit of teasing dashing men whenever she saw one? At dusk, the librarian came to remind him. "Everyone i n Grand Asia is getting off work, Ben. The library will close soon." Jay returned the book to him. "Thank you." The librarian was stunned by his politeness. The president had never thanked anyone before. When Jay walked out of Grand Asia, the sky was already turning dark. Marilyn gave him a call and told him that she and Tiger had both moved into the new house with the help of Grand Asia employees. Marilyn sounded extremely delighted. It was obvious that she was more than satisfied with the new house. When Jay returned to his new house, Lumino Garden Estate, and saw the huge house of modest luxury style, rather than feeling surprised, he frowned instead. The she-devil was exceptionally kind toward him, huh? Marilyn walked out of the house. Unable to restrain her joy, she said, "The employee benefits that yourpany offers are really amazing." Jay''s charming face was cold. He answered, "Mm." Marilyn was slightly startled. Although Jay''s attitude toward her was lukewarm, it did not seem to diminish her affection toward him in the slightest. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 It turned out that her good-for-nothing darling was only having trouble doing dirty andborious work. It turned out that he was actually a refined man who could y the piano, use aputer, and most importantly, make a lot of money. Marilyn felt like she had hit the jackpot. Everything just seemed so unreal to her. It felt as though she was Cindere turning into a princess. It was also because of this that Marilyn had made a firm decision. She needed to hold onto this moneymaker no matter what as he alone could offer her happiness for the rest of her life. As for her jailed man... How could he possiblypare to Ben? She would be a fool to return to his arms. Marilyn felt relieved thinking that Ken would probably not be able to find her anymore now that she had moved out of the previous housing estate. Marilyn was zealous in the face of Jay''s ice-cold face.1 There are four bedrooms altogether, darling. We''ll stay in the master bedroom and Tiger in the children''s room next door. There will be two more rooms. What would you like to do with them?" Jay pondered for a moment and suggested. "One of them will be a study." Marilyn nodded. "Mm." Her eyes were brimming with admiration for him. "I¡¯ll sleep in the other room." As though she was hit by a boulder, Marilyn found it hard to stand still for a moment. Jay had already walked to his bedroom when Marilyn ran over and hugged him tightly from behind without warning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "I don''t want us to sleep in separate rooms, darling." Jay pulled her arm away and said without a single expression on his face, "Marilyn, I told you I don''t want to be forced to do things I don''t like. If you continue to have fantasies like that, then we will have no choice but to divorce." Marilyn bounced away upon hearing the word ''divorce '' and stared at him with teary eyes. "But we''re husband and wife, darling!" Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. "I''m sorry." "Why? Didn''t you say that you''ll work hard to ept m e?" Marilyn burst into tears. "Are you starting to dislike me now?" Jay made no reply. He had always been clear with his feelings for Marilyn. What he had for her was only gratitude. The moment Marilyn served Grayson wilted vegetables, he looked down on her from the bottom of his heart. "I''m tired." Jay ended the conversation. He then grabbed his clothes and entered the bathroom. At this very moment, there was a telescope ced on the balcony of the garden vi opposite the bedroom. Angeline had been peeping into the room on the opposite side for a very long time. When she saw Marilyn embracing Jay from behind and Jay going into the bathroom with his clothes, her blood vessels all swelled up. She surmised that Jay and Marilyn would y out a hot and sexy scene next. Her mind was aplete mess. When Baby Zetty saw how disappointed and helpless Mommy looked, she gave her an idea. "Mommy, why don''t we go and visit Daddy?" Angeline was startled, then a wicked smile appeared i n her eyes. "Good idea." Angeline put the fruits on the fruit te into the gift basket in a whirlwind, then deftly left a piece of note 1 n it to congratte him on moving into a new house. She quickly removed her makeup and reapplied light makeup. After putting on a white dress and tying her hair into a bun, she looked as beautiful as an ethereal fairy. When everything was ready, Angeline and Baby Zetty set off. When Jay came out of the bathroom, Marilyn had not left yet. She was d in almost see-through pajamas and was pleading with him with tender eyes. "Darling, if you don''t want to be the one to work hard, let me be the one to work hard instead." She made her way toward Jay joyfully. Her slender hands rested on his chest before slowly snaking their way to the button of his cor. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Jay felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted from his mind. "I''ll go and open the door." Marilyn stood rooted to the same spot. Jay walked to the living room and opened the security door. When he saw Baby Zetty and her mother standing at the door, he was left dazed and stunned. "Mr. Ben." Baby Zetty threw herself into Jay¡¯s arms the moment she saw him. Angeline noticed that Jay was wearing at-home wear. Even though it was a long-sleeved shirt and long trousers, they were still incapable of bringing out the cold, elegant, and charming aura in him than when he wore a suit and tie. His wavy ck hair was still wet, which further added a touch of charm to him as well. She stood there, stone still. After all, she was pretending to be a blind person right now, afraid to even shift her gaze rashly. "Who is it, darling?" Marilyn walked out. When Angeline saw her see-through pajamas, her eyes emitted a frosty aura. This woman had to be deliberately seducing Jaybie, right? Jay stroked Baby Zetty''s head gently while answering Marilyn, "This is the kid I told you about. I¡¯m teaching her piano." Marilyn sized Baby Zetty up and down and was unable to react when she saw her delicate face. "You look really beautiful." Marilyn praised her. Her gaze shifted to Angeline next. When she saw Angeline, Marilyn could hardly stand still anymore. She recognized her. This beautiful woman was the woman in Ben''s portrait. Marilyn was filled with hostility at once. "What are you guys doing here thiste at night?" There was a hint of displeasure in her tone. When Angeline realized that she had ruined this woman¡¯s n, she smiled sheepishly. "Baby Zetty told me that Mr. Ben now lives across from us, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, you''ve just moved in today as well. Since you''ve moved to a new house, I think there''s a need for us toe up and congratte you!" Marilyn was struck dumb. Baby Zetty took Jay¡¯s hand and started swaying it fondly, saying in an adorable and spoiled manner, 1 Can I visit your new house, Mr. Ben?" Jay found it impossible to refuse Baby Zetty''s affections and patted her forehead. "Go on." Baby Zetty turned around to support Angeline." Mommy, why don''t youe in and take a seat." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Angeline said with a smile, "Okay." Marilyn''s eyes were filled with anger. She nced bitterly at Jay only to find that he was looking at Angeline and her daughter the whole time. Moreover, the look in his eyes was something that she had never encountered before¡ªa look of tenderness and pampering. Jay poured two sses of water for Angeline and Baby Zetty before taking a seat on the couch next to Angeline. He handed the ss to Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty took the ss and started drinking straight away. When Jay handed another ss of water to Angeline, Baby Zetty pretended not to see it. She wanted Daddy t o interact more with Mommy. When Angeline reached out to take the ss, she started groping around on purpose. Jay had no choice but to stretch out one hand to grab hers, then ce the ss of water in her hand. "Thank you, Mr. Ben." Angeline did not make him look bad as she held the ss and started drinking gracefully. "What a coincidence that we¡¯re actually neighbors," Angeline eximed. She felt extremely proud of the ''next-door neighbor'' n she drew up herself. Jay nodded. "Does that mean that I can hear Mr. Ben y the piano every day from now on?" Jay looked at her radiant and enchanting face before asking with a smile, "What do you want to hear? I''ll y it for you!" "I''m sure that any piece you y will sound like the most beautiful music in the world." Marilyn stared bitterly at Jay. When he talked to Angeline, his frosty and charming face would look as though it was out in the zing hot sun, melting even the coldest ciers and snow. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 His tenderness carried a poisonous charm. Marilyn gritted her teeth in secret. This was her man. Tenderness like that should be reserved for her and her alone, no? "It''ste now, darling. You still have to go to work tomorrow. You should probably go to bed now." Marilyn walked up to Jay and reminded him with a smile. Jay replied in an indifferent tone, "Okay." The air felt a little condensed all of a sudden. Angeline did not want to embarrass Jay, hence she got up and called out to Baby Zetty who was touring around the house, "It''s time to go home, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty walked out of Jay¡¯s room and was thrilled t o tell Mommy about her discovery. "Mommy, I saw the little brother in Mr. Ben¡¯s house. He¡¯s sleeping." "I have a lot of toys. Can I give some to him?" Angeline smiled and said, "Of course." After Baby Zetty bid farewell to Jay and Marilyn, she held Angeline''s hand and walked out the door. After Marilyn had walked over to lock the security door, she returned to Jay¡¯s side, her almond- shaped eyes carrying a wave of stifling anger. Jay held Angeline''s ss before raising his head to finish the remaining water. He then darted a suggestive nce at Marilyn before walking to his bedroom. Marilyn waspletely ignored. All of a sudden, Marilyn burst into tears. "So you''re actually her daughter''s piano teacher. Ben-" She suddenlymanded him in a furious and overbearing tone, "You''re not allowed to be that child''s piano teacher anymore." She needed to defend her love. Something was bound t o go wrong if Ben continued to meet that woman. Jay was heard saying coldly, "I''ll have to wait until the contract expires." Marilyn replied, "It¡¯s because we took her money, isn''t i t?" She turned around and entered the master bedroom. Soon, she came out with several bank cards in her hand and walked to Jay. "Let''s return the money to her, okay, darling?" Jay¡¯s falcon-like pupils contracted abruptly. "Where did you get the cards from?" Marilyn wiped away her tears and said in a slightly exhrated tone, "When we were moving in today, several colleagues from yourpany came and helped us. They even gave us some money. I found that the money in these cards adds up to more than a million. Your colleagues are really generous, aren''t they?" Frost and ice lingered in Jay''s falcon-like eyes. He grabbed the bank cards and snapped. "That¡¯s a lot of money. Didn''t you hesitate one bit before epting them all?¡± Marilyn did not agree. "They gave these cards to us as a gift. Why should I waste this opportunity?" Jay red sharply at her. "Say that again?" At the sight of his menacing gaze, Marilyn was seized with fear and too afraid to say another word. "I''ll return the cards tomorrow," Jay said coldly," Please go out. I¡¯d like to have my rest now." Marilyn shrank her neck and walked out. When she stared at her bare and empty hands, she was ridden with regret. If she knew that he would make such a foolish decision, then she would not have gotten jealous so rashly. Horizon Colors. Angelina tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She found it hard to stay calm whenever she thought o f Jay and Marilyn fulfilling their obligations as husband and wife in this long, long night. All of a sudden, her phone''s text message notification rang out. Angeline quickly picked up the phone and tapped into the text message. When she read the text message that Jay had just sent her, she felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay wrote, ''I''m sorry, I may not be able to be Baby Zetty''s piano teacher anymore. ''My wife isn''t supportive of it.'' As she held the phone, Angeline''s hand started shaking violently. Tears could not help rolling down her cheeks. "Do you care so much about what she thinks?" Angeline was so furious that she tossed her phone at the window, and the crash let out an ear- deafening sound. Even Jay, who was on the opposite side of her, was taken aback by the sound. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 As Jay did not receive Angeline''s reply, he was kept awake all night by the uneasy feeling in his heart. Even so, his phone remained silent. The reply he expected never arrived. When Marilyn got up in the morning, Jay was already gone. Marilyn was in a daze for a moment. She recalled the scenest night when Angeline paid them a visit. How could men not be attracted to her stunning beauty when they saw her? When she looked at herself and the cheap clothes she was wearing, Marilyn decided to change her appearance. Ben could make money now anyway. The only thing she needed to do in the future was to please this man. If they could have a child together, then their rtionship would be further strengthened. Grand Asia. As soon as Jay arrived at thepany''s entrance, he saw Angeline getting out of her private vehicle. For some reason, the way Angeline looked at him today looked very different. Her gaze seemed to carry poison. What did he do to offend her? One after another, they entered the employee¡¯s elevator that was already packed with people. When they entered the elevator at the same time, the elevator started beeping. The elevator was overloaded! Angeline looked at Jay with a gaze that clearly meant she was asking him to get out. Jay teased her, saying, "Is the president''s private elevator there for disy only?" None of the employees dared to say a word. Lately, both presidents had been quarreling the moment they saw each other. A storm was raging. They had no idea which side of the team to choose. Therefore, they merely stood on the sidelines. Since both Angeline and Jay did not step out, the elevator had nowe to a standstill. Eventually, Angeline stepped out and said, "Forget it, a real woman doesn''t fight with a man." Jay had stepped out at the same time as well. The elevator door closed, leaving both of them standing there ring at each other. Angeline resented the fact that Jay had kept her awake all night. She swept her gaze across Jay¡¯s equally pale face and teased him. "You look terrible. Did you overexert yourself in bed?" She then reached out and pinched him on his waist." You''re getting old and should take it easy. Just look at your sallowplexion." Jay red resentfully at her and hissed. "Don''t you think you''re being a little too nosy?" Angeline said with righteous indignation, "I''m just worried that you''ll damage your kidney when you overexert yourself in bed and it''ll affect your performance at work because of that." When the elevator door opened, Jay and Angeline entered together. Angeline had not heard himshing out at her for a very long time. She raised her eyelids and stared at him, only to see his dark, furious pupils ring back a t her. Angeline leered at him. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you mad?" "Do you know that you have a particrly punchable face?" he said in a sinister tone. Sure enough, Angeline started provoking him in an extremely irritating manner. "So you want to punch m e, eh? You know that you can¡¯t beat me because I have really good martial arts skills, right? You''d better swallow all your dissatisfaction back in." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay stared speechlessly at her. Sometimes, he could not help but think how childish this woman was. The glory associated with her as a superwoman just seemed really out of ce ¡±1 don''t hit women," Jay said, unsmiling. Angeline smiled like a blooming flower. "That¡¯s because you can''t beat me." Jay red speechlessly at her. "You really do have a punchable face." "Do you have the guts to beat me up?" Jay¡¯s expression showed it all-he wanted to. He really wanted to. He was dying to. Angeline said, "Perfect. My fists are itching real bad today. Do you have the guts to fight with me at the arena?" Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 Jay stared at thecent-looking Angeline. The contempt in her gaze was out in full view. Jay could feel his blood boiling when his pride and self-esteem were challenged by Angeline. "Don''t cry when you lose!" He gnashed his teeth. Angeline snorted. "Hah, we don¡¯t know who will lose just yet." Angeline took Jay to Grand Asia''s Esports Arena. When Jay looked at various high-end simtion game machines, he felt extremely speechless. "Why aren''t we fighting for real?" He swept his cold nce at Angeline. Angeline flinched at the sight of his stern and sharp eyes. They looked as though they were eager to tear her into shreds. If they fought for real, then she would only end up terribly crushed. "I''m afraid I might hurt you." she was clearly afraid, yet she still straightened her neck and said in a daring tone. Jay nced at her tiny frame before taking a seat in front of the martial arts game machine. Angeline took her seat next to him. They then began to set up their game characters. They changed the game characters'' names to their own in order to better experience the realness of the game. At the start of thepetition itself, Jay came at Angeline ferociously and kicked her on the head. Angeline let out a shrill scream as she flew into the air and crashed to the ground. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "You don''t know how to appreciate a beautiful woman at all." Angeline roared. "If I don''t teach you a lesson, then you''ll keep having a n exaggerated opinion of your own abilities." "Don''t be so full of yourself. I was just giving you a chance to make three moves first." Angeline shamelessly found a way out for herself. In her heart, she thought to herself, ''This guy has clearly lost his memory, yet why are his martial arts moves still so sharp and precise when he ys this game?'' Three movester, Angeline was already on the ground, unable to get back on her feet. Jay showed his contempt for her. "Can you still get up?" Angeline got up with much difficulty, then said while huffing and puffing, "I''ve given you the chance to make three moves. Now it''s my turn to fight back." Jay nodded. "Mm. I¡¯m waiting!" Angeline took to the air all of a sudden andunched a roundhouse kick. She moved as quick as lightning, and in the blink of an eye, her foot was already on Jay''s face. Even so, she was too softhearted and lenient. She did notunch any more moves after that. Jay''s head was tilted sideways as hisrge pliers-like hands gripped her ankles and yanked them hard. Like a chicken, Angeline fluttered in the air a few times before getting smashed to the ground. Her head was bleeding while her face was bruised and swollen! In the end, Angeline suffered a crushing defeat. When she stared at the bloody ¡¯character¡¯ on the screen, Angeline tossed the game controller to Jay. " We¡¯re not ying this one anymore. It¡¯s too violent." She then brought Jay to Hacker Empire''s game machine. This game machine would test both hacking and antihacking skills. Through games, Angeline hoped she could restore the hacking knowledge he had stored away in his brain. When the game began, Angeline started setting up obstacles moving from simple toplex. With that, Jay would be able to solve the problem with ease. This was supposed to be a tactful and considerate act at first, yet all of a sudden, she heard him sneer. "Did you graduate from kindergarten?" In a fit of pique, Angeline pushed the difficulty level to the extreme. "Go on, unlock this then. I''ll call you my ancestor if you can do it." Jay frowned. Based on what he had learned over the past few days, it was indeed difficult for him to bypass this firewall in such a short period of time. Angeline sat in one corner and began to enjoy her afternoon tea. "Just admit defeat if you can¡¯t solve it." Unexpectedly, Jay was heard saying, "I''ve already solved it a long time ago." Angeline ran over and stared at the program that he had just decrypted. All of a sudden, she started retreating guiltily. Jay stared sharply at her with his falcon-like eyes. " You¡¯re calling me a pig?" Angeline chuckled dryly. The password she set was '' Ben is a big silly pig!'' Jay sprung up from his seat. "If you think you''re so capable, decrypt the program that I wrote then. If you fail, you''ll be worse than a pig." Angeline sat in front of the machine with a clouded expression as she painstakingly studied the program h e wrote. Jay sat leisurely in one corner to drink his afternoon tea. Angeline had no desire to win against him at all. Moreover, she was also known for being deliberately dishonest. After making an attempt to solve his program and finding it slightly difficult, she turned to look at Jay with pleading eyes. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 "Can I not solve it?" Jay raised his wrist to look at his watch. It took him a n hour to set this question but only half an hour for her to give up. "No." He snapped. "I''ll call you Sir Ben." Jay, "What about Uncle Ben?" Jay, "Brother Ben! I''ll call you Brother Ben," she said with a mischievous grin. She sounded extremely natural when she called him Brother Ben. Despite that, Jay''s charming face remained stiff. "Didn''t we already agree on ''Ancestor''?" Angeline felt like crying. "Calling you ¡®Ancestor¡¯ sounds terrible!" Jay replied, "But I like it." At least it did not sound as ambiguous as the rest. Angeline nodded. "Okay then, Brother Ben." Jay red at her... Angeline suffered a crushing defeat in all the other games after that. In the end, Angeline dragged him to the game machine called Battle of Love and said, "Women aren¡¯t really good at ying all those games earlier. I¡¯ll definitely win you on this one. If I lose, I will... I will remove my makeup in front of you." "Nobody wants to see your bare face," Jay said. Angelina''s face was flushed red as she said, "My bare face may bring you an unexpected surprise." Jay replied, "I''m afraid that surprise will turn into fright." He then stared at the screen of the game machine and asked, "What kind of game is this?" "It''s a game between men, wives, and mistresses. This game is a simtion of the modern family''s view on marriage and love. It feels exceptionally real." Jay frowned. "I don¡¯t like mistresses." Like a puppet getting stabbed by a needle, Angeline suddenly shuddered in pain. "Some mistresses are actually pardonable," she quibbled guiltily, subconsciously ssifying herself as a mistress. Jay was firm and unyielding. "A mistress who breaks a family deserves to be spurned." "What''s the punishment for the mistress?" he asked suddenly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline said, "If the mistress wins, then there will be no punishment." He spoke out from a sense of justice, "Shouldn''t she be punished severely?" Angeline was so terrified that she swallowed her saliva constantly. She could not even speak fluently anymore. "Let''s see if you can resist the mistress'' seduction then." Jay rolled his eyes at her. "Let''s begin then." Angeline sat in front of him. She could already sense the austere and dreadful aura lingering around him. He nced at her with other intentions in mind and thought to himself, ''I¡¯ll defeat her so that she¡¯ll put away the thought of bing a mistress.'' On the other hand, Angeline was thinking, ''I''ll prove the mistress¡¯ innocence and make him fall in love with her.'' The game began. The down-and-out male lead was forced to separate from his wife. A few yearster, the male lead had a glorious homing after having won high honors and social recognition. However, there was now a beautiful wife next to him. The poor wife brought her children to the male lead''s doorstep, but he had failed to recognize his wife, hence she was mistaken for a mistress by others. With that, the wife and the mistress started a fight! The game was an adaptation based on Jay, Angeline, and Marilyn''s true story. All the characters and reality in the game were altered. This was done to avoid arousing Jay¡¯s suspicion. The game had just started, and Jay was already thinking of a quick way to end the mistress. However, the moment he saw the game setting, he hesitated. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 He could no longer tell who was the real mistress between the two women next to the male lead. He looked at Angeline. "Which character did you choose?" Angeline replied without hesitation, "The first wife." Hence, Jay killed Angeline''s character straight away. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The game system sounded, ¡®The husband has eliminated the poor wife. The game ends.¡¯ He was an extremely calm and rational person who could detach himself from the reality of a game completely. Angeline, however, was a very emotional person who empathized with the character in the game. Such an ending was one that she simply could not ept. She had an emotional breakdown at once. Her dark eyes were red and swollen because she felt cast out and unimportant. She red furiously at Jay... Her entire body was shaking with rage. "Must you cry just because you lost the game?" Jay stared at her, baffled. Were all women so capricious? Angeline roared. "Why did you eliminate me?" Why not her? Jay sneered, looking at her as if she was mentally-challenged. "We¡¯re in apetition. Who should I destroy if not you?" Angeline,"..." "You were just trying to beat me?" "Obviously." Angeline slumped to the ground and started dripping cold sweat. She kept consoling herself that this was just a game. Jay looked suspiciously at her. At the sight of the fine beads of sweat on her forehead, he frowned. "If you can''t afford to lose, then don''t y at all." Angeline, It was not that she could not afford to lose the game, but she could not afford to lose to life. When Jay nced at the tearful Angeline, a touch of confusion filled his eyes. Why was this woman crying? At this time, his phone started ringing all of a sudden. After picking up the phone, he could hear Marilyn speaking in an extremely worried voice. "Hurry up ande home, darling. Tiger is critically ill." Jay''s countenance changed drastically. "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Before he could exin anything to Angeline, he had already strode outside with his long legs. Angeline stared at Jay as he left like a hurricane, her eyes filled with great sorrow. Since he cared so much for Marilyn and his son, it would be safe to assume that he and Marilyn were together because they loved each other, right? Feeling slightly forlorn, she mbered to her feet and called the person in charge of Grand Asia''s emergency department to go to Lumino Garden to offer immediate assistance. As for herself, she rushed to Grand Asia''s medical department as quickly as she could. When the ambnce brought Jay and his family to Grand Asia Hospital, Angeline had already been waiting for a very long time. "What happened?" Angeline stepped forward and asked. "The child has a high fever and is now unconscious. The cause is yet to be investigated," the doctor said. Marilyn was so shocked that she could hardly say a word anymore. As her entire body had lost its strength, shetched onto Jay like an octopus. Angeline nced at Jay and saw him holding Marilyn tightly with one hand, his dashing face filled with worry. A hint of jealousy surged through her out of nowhere. "Someone please send Marilyn to the ward. Find a nurse to take good care of her." "Yes." Angeline nced bitterly at Jay. Although she med him for many things, she found herself consoling him and saying, "Don''t worry, the child will be fine." Jay nodded. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 The child was pushed into the intensive care unit in n o time at all. Soon, the blood test results were out. The doctor informed Jay and Angeline about the child''s condition. "He has a low telet count, so the results aren''t looking very good. We''re going to give him a blood transfusion. I need the child''s parents toe i n to have their blood tested." Angeline said, "Ben was admitted to the hospital not long ago and his blood type is Group O. The hospital has a record, so there¡¯s no need to test it again." Now that the president had given her instructions, the doctor had no choice but to give up. In the ward, Marilyn was dumbfounded when she heard that they were going to carry out a blood test on her. As she refused to have her blood drawn, the nurse had no choice but to turn to Jay for help. "Ms. Marilyn refused to draw blood. She ims that she has blood phobia..." The nurse exined. Angeline roared furiously. "The child''s life is at stake and she''s worried about her blood phobia? Mothers are tough. I want you to blindfold her and draw her blood." Jay looked at Angeline. He had witnessed the ruthless and unsparing methods she used in the business world, the adorable side to her when she did silly things to annoy him in private, as well as how quickwitted and well thought out she was at giving out orders to save a patient. Today, he was greatly moved when she said ¡®Mothers are tough''. In no time at all, the result of the child''s blood type came out to be Group B. Marilyn was still struggling so violently that even several nurses could not hold her down. The child was in critical condition. Angeline suddenly recalled that her blood was Group B too, hence she walked to the booth to get her blood taken. Jay had gone to the nurse''s station to ask about his blood type. The nurse flipped his file and said to him," You have blood type A, which isn''tpatible with your son''s blood type." A touch of disappointment shed across Jay''s dashing face. When he returned to the waiting area, Angeline was already gone. Marilyn staggered out of the ward weeping andining. "This is an hical hospital, darling. Why are they forcing me to donate my blood?" Jay stared at her with cold eyes but did not utter a word. He looked away and waited in silence. Marilyn''s love for her son seemed so selfish and superficial, and that caused Jay to look down on her. Marilyn held his hand. "I''m scared, darling." Jay retracted his hand in silence. Marilyn was dumbfounded. The disgust that Jay showed seemed so... in and obvious. At this moment, Jay saw a nurse carefully assisting Angelina to the waiting area and he rushed forward to ask, "What happened?" The nurse replied, "There¡¯s not enough type B blood in the blood bank, so the president donated her own blood instead." Angelina''s face looked extremely pale. Though she was weak, she pretended to be strong. "Go and buy me some food. I want red meat, or any organs will do as well." Jay nodded, then turned around and left. When Angelina sat in the waiting area, she noticed Marilyn¡¯s teary eyes and mocked her harshly. "Why are you crying? Your son is in a critical condition, and here you are, iming to have blood phobia. You¡¯re too afraid to have your blood drawn. If you don¡¯t donate your blood to save your son, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to survive at all." Marilyn red at Angeline and asked angrily, "Who are you and why do you talk like that? Are you cursing my son?" The nurse reprimanded Marilyn, "How can you be so ignorant, woman? She''s our hospital''s president and she has just donated her own blood to save your son. Not only did you not thank her, but you¡¯re also being disrespectful to her." It was only then did Marilyn realize that she had just offended a big cheese. She quickly dropped her head and apologized. "I''m sorry, Ms. President. I-I was wrong." Angeline waved her hand. "Forget it." Not long after that, Jay came back with a lunch box in his hand. He was panting in exhaustion, perhaps from running too fast. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Heartbroken, Angeline med him. "I''m not a critical patient. I''m just hungry. Why are you running so fast and sweating all over?" Jay remembered that Angeline had not eaten anything for lunch today and would most probably be ravenous. He opened the lunch box and ced it in her hands. He then took out the disposable cutleries and ced them in her hands as well. He also set out the dishes on a chair in front of her. When Angeline stared at themb, beef, and pork liver set out in front of her, her jaw dropped. The nurse burst intoughter. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 "Uh, I''m pretty suremb, beef, and pork liver will give you high cholesterol levels when you eat too much of them." The nurseughed. Jay, Marilyn whispered to him, "She''s the hospital¡¯s president, darling. Why are you only serving her liver? Why don''t you go and buy a few more side dishes?" Eager to send this light bulb away, Angeline said to Marilyn, "Mm, Mrs, a male chauvinist like him can never get simple things like that right. Why don''t you g o and buy a few more side dishes for me?" Marilyn stood up with delight. "Okay." When Marilyn was gone, Angeline started stuffing herself with food. Although it was just a dish, there was just too much food. Angeline''s stomach was almost exploding from eating too much. She teased Jay, saying, "Do you actually take me for a pig?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay made no reply. When he noticed her paleplexion earlier, he was too anxious and suddenly thought about how eating liver could help the body produce red blood cells. How could he possibly have the energy to think about anything else? When Jay noticed how she had almost finished several boxes of liver like a whirlwind, he quickly stopped her. "Stop eating." Angeline let out a dazzling smile. "Since It''s rare for you to do something for me, I have to appreciate it, don''t I?" Angeline had really hit a raw nerve when she said those words. She cherished his contribution because she cared. He would only feel such honor when he was with Angeline. After eating, Angeline stroked her round belly and stood up. Suddenly, she let out a scream and stood frozen in ce, unable to move a single step. Jay looked at her with apprehension. "What''s wrong?" Angeline wanted to weep but had no tears. "I think I''ve stuffed myself too full." Jay was rendered speechless. "How old are you? Don¡¯t you know how much food your stomach can take?" He then pressed her back down on the bench and went to the nurse station for help. Soon, Marilyn came back with several lunch boxes in her hand. "Ms. President, I bought you a few warm side dishes. Why don''t you try and see if you like them?" At the sight of the cheap dishes in front of her, Angeline''s gaze turned obscure. She had already paid Jaybie an advance sry, so it stood to reason that her family was no longer short of money, right? However, she was actually serving dishes like that to her son''s savior? Sigh! Angeline sighed. Both Marilyn and Jaybie were from twopletely different worlds. Jaybie was born in one of the wealthiest families. Although he had a sharp tongue and a cold temperament, he was pure and kind in nature, devoid of all pretenses. He knew how to feel grateful and repay an act of kindness. Marilyn was born in a poor family. Being poor was nothing, but she loved money as much as her life. She ttered her superiors yet trampled the weak. She was two-faced and vulgar to her core. Unfortunately, heaven did not do him any justice when he paired the wless Jaybie with the vulgar Marilyn. Jaybie had to love Marilyn a lot to tolerate her vulgar shorings, right? She felt irritated all of a sudden and crossed her arms, pinching them. Only pain could suppress her desire to feel envy. As she had used too much force, she identally grabbed the wound left by the needle when her blood was drawn. Suddenly, crimson blood started flowing out. Marilyn eximed, "Oh my, you''re bleeding, Ms. President." She took out a tissue and quickly wiped her blood for her. Angeline stared at her in shock. "Don¡¯t you have blood phobia?" Marilyn''s eyes flickered, "Yeah, I feel ufortable when I see blood." She stuffed the tissue in Angeline''s hand sheepishly." Maybe you should do it yourself, Ms. President. I need t o use the bathroom." A hint of suspicion shed across Angeline''s pupils. How could a person who had blood phobia react as calmly as her at the sight of blood? She was clearly lying! There had to be a secret as to why she refused to have her blood taken for a blood test. Could it be... It seemed like there was a need for her to study Tiger''s case. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 Soon. Jay returned to Angeline''s side quickly and anxiously with a ss of water in one hand and a medication strip in the other. "These drugs are good for digestion, take them!" His charming face was stony while hisplexion looked awful. After taking the medicine, Angeline looked at Jay''s slightly anxious face andughed. "Are you worried about me, Brother Ben?" She sounded extremely natural when she called him Brother Ben. Jay wore a deadpan look on his face as he stared fixedly at her. "I will, very reluctantly, serve you just this once because you donated blood to my son," he said coldly. Angeline pouted! She felt a pang in her heart when Jay spoke about his son. "It must be great to be your son," she said sourly. How could Jay possibly know what she was thinking about? He could not help but tease her, saying, "You can be my son too if you want to. I will shower you with lots of love as well." Angeline,"..." At that very moment, she was actually very seriously considering calling him ''Dad'' if she could not be his wife. However, at the sight of the malicious sneer hanging a t the corner of his lips, she quickly put away this ridiculous idea. Soon, the result of the child''s diagnosis was out. The doctor handed the child''s medical record to Jay and he started reading his son¡¯s case carefully. Acute thrombocytopenia. His illness might return in the next few days, so blood transfusion was needed to provide treatment at any time. Jay could not help feeling worried when he read the diagnosis. When Angeline noticed how pale he looked, she leaned over to look before shing him a malicious smile. "If you cook pork liver for me, then I''ll supply all the blood that Tiger needs." Jay stared at her slightly paleplexion. "Are you sure you can do it?" "I can do it," she answered like a breeze. Jay¡¯s gaze fell on Marilyn who was standing by the window, seemingly lost in thoughts. "Excuse me for a moment." Angeline grabbed his hand suddenly. "Can you show m e the child''s medical history, Ben?" Jay handed her the medical record unsuspectingly. Angeline studied every column in the checklist. Suddenly, her pupils dted abruptly as if she had seen something wrong. In the column that stated Tiger''s age, the remark'' three years old'' red up at her. Three years old... N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jaybie went missing for three years and three months. Even if he and Marilyn had quickly started a new rtionship after that, Marilyn would have to first conceive for ten months and their child would be a little over two years old at most. Angeline was extremely emotional. Could this be an error log or... Perhaps Tiger was never Jaybie''s son to start with? All of a sudden, she started sprinting toward Tiger¡¯s ward. "Doctor Walter." Angeline found Tiger''s attending physician. "How can I help you, Ms. Severe?" Dr. Walter raised his head and looked respectfully at Angeline. "I need to find out about Tiger¡¯s date of birth!" Dr. Walter pulled out Tiger''s file and said with an apologetic look on his face, "I''m sorry, Ms. Severe, I didn''t have the time to record it because we were busy saving the child''s life earlier, so we didn''t really follow the procedure." Angeline said, "Get the child¡¯s mother in here and fill out the child''s information at once." Doctor Walter nodded and gave Marilyn a call at once. "Mrs. Marilyn, can you please make your way to the Pediatric Hematology Department for a moment? We need toplete the child''s record immediately.¡± "Okay, I''ll be there in a minute." Angeline darted Dr. Walter a meaningful nce before hiding herself behind the office''s partition wall. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Not long after that, Marilyn arrived at the doctor''s office. Dr. Walter asked her methodically, "What''s the child''s name? "Tiger!¡± The doctor raised his head and asked with a puzzled look on his face. "The child has no surname?" Marilyn was first taken aback, then she exined. '' The child doesn¡¯t have a formal personal name. The people in the fishing vige are named Tom, Dick, Harry and so on. They will only have a formal name when they grow up." "What''s the child''s father''s surname?" Marilyn stuttered, "Ben." "The child''s father doesn''t have a formal name too?" The doctor eyed her suspiciously. Marilyn answered vaguely, "Mm." "What about the child''s birthday?" Marilyn knew the answer to that question this time and blurted out, "26th July 2017." Behind the partition wall, when Angeline heard the child''s date of birth, her clenched fists gradually loosened as a hint of delight shot out of her eyes. Tiger was not Jaybie¡¯s son. After learning that Jaybie and Marilyn did not have a child together, Angeline felt like her heart was full of sunshine and rainbows. When she finally recovered from her excitement, she realized that Marilyn had already left at some point. Angeline walked out of the partitioned area and gave D r. Walter a thumbs up. "Well done." In the evening, Tiger''s fever went down and he had also regained consciousness. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. He said to Marilyn, "I''ll stay here to watch over Tiger tonight. You should go home and have a good rest." Marilyn nodded and left. When Angeline came to Tiger''s ward, she saw Jay sitting next to the bed reading a fairy tale to his child i n a voice that wasparable to a radio announcer. Angeline felt a pang in her heart. She could see how devoted Jaybie was to his son. However, what Jaybie did not know yet was that Tiger was not his son at all. She needed to find a chance to tell him instead of letting him raise a son for a despicable woman like Marilyn without knowing what was going on at all. "Ben." Angeline walked in. Jay turned to look at her in silence as he waited for her to continue. Angeline¡¯s lips parted. She was about to ask him to go home and rest when she saw the helpless look on the child''s face as hey on the hospital bed. Therefore, she swallowed the words at the tip of her mouth. She knew that she was being selfish because all she cared about was Jay''s health and that he might fall sick if he stayed up all night to take care of the patient. She did not think about how sad or afraid the child would be when his parents were not around to take care of him. "Nothing. I''m just here to visit the child." Ultimately, she managed to stop herself from making the selfish and narrow-minded suggestion. "Thank you," Jay said, "My family can never repay you for the kindness you''ve shown Tiger." Angeline had helped him out so many times, and no matter how hard Jay''s heart was, he still found himself moved by her kindness. Angeline became yful. "If you''re unable to repay m e, give your heart to me then." Jay red helplessly at her. "You''re always teasing me so heartlessly. Don¡¯t you know that..." Exasperated, he spoke halfway before he stopped abruptly. Angeline stared at his humorless and serious face, then put away her unruly smile. "Don''t know what?" Jay¡¯s deep and profound eyes shed a hint of an obscure, cold gleam. When she so shamelessly teased him back then, he simply regarded her as a vulgar woman who had some stinking money yet no moral integrity. That was also the reason why he despised her greatly. When he got to know her on a deeper level though, he realized that she had only been teasing him alone. Most importantly, she was merely teasing him yet had done nothing that crossed the line. She even showed him more respect than anyone.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 As time passed, he could not guarantee that he would not fall in love with her at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Take just now for example, when herplexion turned pale after her blood was drawn. He felt his heart aching terribly for some reason, and it was the sort of pain that could make him lose his mind. "Nothing,¡± he said, sounding a little irritated. "It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest." His voice went back to sounding indifferent and withdrawn. Angeline said, "I''ll just take a look at what you need here and I''ll ask the nurse to prepare it for you. I''ll go back now." She walked around in the ward before leaving reluctantly. Not long after that, the nurse came to the ward and changed all the items on the chaperone bed ording to Angelina''s instructions. The colorful sheets and duvet covers were now reced with different shades of silver and grey. Jay eyed the nurse suspiciously. "Did Ms. Severe ask you to change them?" The nurse nodded. "Yes. Ms. Severe is worried that you can''t sleep well because you may not like colorful things. She specifically asked us to change new ones for you." When Jay¡¯s gaze fell on the silver-gray quilt, he was perplexed. How did she read his mind? How did she know about his quirks? Before the nurse left, she smiled and said to Jay," Sweet dreams." Jay nodded mildly. Angeline received a call from Grayson as soon as she left Grand Asia Medical Department. Grayson was speaking in an extremely solemn tone on the phone, hence Angeline said, "Let¡¯s meet up and talk." When Angeline rushed to Grand Asia, Grayson was already waiting for her at the president''s office. "Ms. Severe." Grayson handed Angeline a card. When she took a look at the card, her pupils lit up abruptly. "Isn''t this the bank card that Marilyn lost?" Grayson nodded. "Our men found it in a trash can on the street near Sunshine Court housing estate." Angeline asked, "Did you catch the thief?" Grayson shook his head. "The other party is really vignt for some reason. As soon as our men approached him, he took off instantly." Angeline sneered. "A habitual criminal who''s experienced in running away from the cops." Grayson''s face remained grave and solemn. Angeline noticed something amiss and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you find something about this thief''s identity?" Grayson nodded solemnly. "Spit it out." Angeline was eager to hear the answer. After learning that Tiger was not Jay¡¯s biological son, Angeline had be very sensitive and suspicious of anything that was rted to Marilyn. Grayson said, "We checked the surveince tape and saw the face of the man who threw this card away. After doing an identity check on him, we found out that his name is Ken. He''s a fisherman." Angelina''s pupil dted. "A fisherman?" Grayson said, "He might be acquainted with Marilyn. I f he did steal Marilyn''s bank card, Marilyn wouldn''t have realized it at all. After all, he''s adept at stealing." Angeline raised her hand to stop Grayson from speaking and interrupting her thoughts. When Grayson noticed anxiety and unease filling Angeline''s usually calm face, he was a little surprised. Although his president was a woman, she had always been undaunted in whatever trials and tribtions she faced in the past few years. The only person she was afraid of was Master Ares. After a long time, the messy thoughts in Angeline¡¯s head cleared up and several in and distinct clues emerged. Tiger was not Jaybie''s biological son. Ken was found holding Marilyn''s card. Who was Tiger¡¯s biological father then? Could it be Ken? If it was Ken, then was Marilyn stealing the money that was entrusted to her? At the thought of the possibility of Marilyn stealing Jay''s hard-earned money to support another man, Angeline clenched her fists tightly. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 "Grayson, this matter is not to be taken lightly. I want you to catch Ken as soon as possible. I need to confront him about something." "Sure." "Also..." Angeline''s eyes emitted a cold sh. "I need to test Marilyn and find out if she¡¯s really that unbearably vulgar, sweet, and naive young woman we know, or if she¡¯s just a scheming and conniving woman. I want you to create opportunities for me so I can approach her." Grayson replied, "Okay." The next day. When Marilyn came to the ward with a lunch box and saw Jay sitting in front of Tiger stroking the child''s head gently, she could not help butugh. "You should go to work after you take your lunch, darling. Although the female president sounds a little mean sometimes, she¡¯s actually an unbiased good person. It won¡¯t be good for you to be absent from work like that when she has offered us so much help." Marilyn was even more worried that Jay would be dismissed because he skipped work to take care of their child. If that happened, her good days would be over. Jay nodded. "Mm." After taking a few quick bites, he left the hospital and arrived at Grand Asia. Cyber Security Department. Today, all employees seemed to be really well-coordinated as they all prepared an extra coat for themselves. The moment Jay stepped inside the office, they could feel the cooling power of the huge refrigerator and silently put on their coat that they hung on the back of their chairs. Jay''s falcon-like eyes contracted abruptly. He eyed Grayson suspiciously only to realize that Grayson had prepared an even thicker jacket. Grayson was standing nearest to him, hence he needed to keep warm the most. When he saw Jay looking closely at him with a sharp gaze, Grayson took off the jacket he was wearing silently. He then exined ruefully. "The weather forecast predicted a drop in temperature today." It was only then did Jay¡¯s ice-cold pupils slowly warm up. However, this lie was quickly exposed by Zayne when he barged into the Cyber Security Department. Zayne was actually looking for Grayson. When he came to the Cyber Security Department and saw all the employees wearing coats over their professional attire, he started talking at the top of his lungs, "Why are the employees in the Cyber Security Department s o afraid of the cold? Do you all have weak kidneys because you''re always staying upte at night? "I''ll ask the cafeteria to prepare some chicken soup for all of you to replenish your lost nutrients." "Mr. Severe!" An employee hinted at Zayne with his eyes, motioning him to look at the window. Zayne followed his gaze and looked over. The moment he saw Jay, he was so shocked that his eyes nearly slipped out of their sockets. Iceberg Jay hade to work in the Cyber Security Department? Zayne sniggered. "I feel so sorry for you guys." Jay could still hear what he said even though he had spoken in an extremely soft voice. Jay raised his eyelids to look at Zayne with a puzzled look in his eyes. Why were they so afraid of him? It was not like he was a tiger or something. Grayson quickly stood up to smooth things out. "What are you doing here in the Cyber Security Department? Zayne hugged his cold arms and shivered a little. "I... I''m just here to ask you if Ms. Severe has anything scheduled for tonight." Grayson knew Angeline¡¯s work schedule like the back of his hand. "She''ll be free after six o''clock this evening." Zayne replied, "That''s... That''s great." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Did you arrange something for Ms. Severe?" Grayson asked vigntly. Zayne had been given the nickname ''Mr. Unreliable'' throughout the three years he was working with thepany. That exined why Grayson was always keeping a close eye on him in case he tripped Ms. Severe up. Zayne said, "Nothing, I''m just nning to invite her to a star-studded banquet." Jay furrowed his eyebrows. For some reason, a hint of disrelish shed across his heart. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Why did all rich people like to lead dissipated lives like that? He had just made a subtle criticism about Angeline when Grayson was heard reprimanding Zayne, "Don''t you know that Ms. Severe never participates in social activities outside of work?" Zayne said, "It¡¯s different this time. I''m positive she''ll attend because one of the superstars there is her idol." Zayne tossed the invitation card on Grayson''s desk. Jay cast an icy nce at him. She was a star chaser too? How childish! Zayne shuddered. He then hugged himself and went out quickly. "It really is cold. I need to put on a down jacket when I get back." Grayson picked up the invitation card. When he saw the name of the inviter, he dared not let his guard down anymore. He quickly got up and walked toward the president''s office. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Grayson came to the president''s office and handed Angeline the invitation card. "Ms. Severe, Ms. Josephine has invited you to the wrap party for the film ''The Mad Mistress And National Doctor''. Do you want to go?" Angeline was wild with joy, saying, "This is Josephine''s first movie as the female lead. I must go and show her my support no matter what." All of a sudden, herplexion darkened. "But Ick a dance partner though." Grayson reminded her in a low voice. "Don''t you already have a ready-made one downstairs?" Angeline said with a smile, "Go and bring him up to m e." "Sure." Soon, Grayson brought Jay to Angeline. Angeline eyed Jay suspiciously. "Can you be my dance partner, Ben?" Jay''s voice was cold. "This social activity isn¡¯tpulsory anyway. You can always refuse if you don''t have a dance partner." Angeline was almost pleading with him now. "I¡¯ve never attended other banquets organized by other aristocratic families, but Josephine is different. She''s my best friend." Jay was taken aback a little. It turned out she was actually attending the banquet for a girl. The jealousy he felt somewhere in his heart diminished inexplicably. Angeline pleaded piteously, "We share an extremely close bond. Please go with me, Ben." "Okay then," he answered reluctantly. Angeline was overjoyed. "That''s great, Ben!" Jay''s cold gaze fell on her handsome suit. "You¡¯re attending the banquet wearing this? Do you think men or women are more likely to invite you to a dance when you''re there?" Angeline looked awkward. "Let me go to the dressing room next door to put on some makeup. Please give m e a moment." Soon, Grayson brought a suit over. He had prepared an haute couture hand-made branded suit, an azure blouse, and a ck tie for Jay. Jay declined firmly. "I''m not changing into that." Grayson pleaded humbly, "You are now the president''s assistant, Mr. Ben, and you represent Grand Asia. Therefore, your attire will be provided by a specificpany from now on. In addition to wearing limited edition clothing made by international haute-couture clothing brands on major asions, you are also expected to wear the attire tailored for you by the clothingpanies under Grand Asia. Of course, if you have any specific requests with regards to your attire, you can always let us know so we can always pass on your feedback..." Jay stared at Grayson''s mouth. He was eloquent and would never stop talking. If he did not agree to it, then he might just go on and on until the end of time. "Just do whatever you want!" he said mildly. After changing his attire, he stepped out. The well-tailored clothes had set off his cold and charming aura that intermingled with a trace of noble elegance, and because of that, his every gesture made him seem a tad intimidating. Grayson looked at Jay, his eyes a little misty. As though he was put in a trance, he thought that the bold and inspiring young master had returned. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 "Mr. Ben, Ms. Severe just called to inform you that she has already put on her makeup and is now waiting for you downstairs," Grayson said. "Mm." Jay nodded and walked outside. Grand Asia main entrance. A red Ferrari was parked at the entrance. The window rolled down and Angelina was seen sitting quietly in the back seat. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She was wearing a green fishtailce dress and her tube top was a translucent cutout design, which added a touch of charm to her overall beauty. When Jay gradually approached her, he saw her sitting quietly in the back seat. Her side profile looked distant yet gentle. After washing off the exaggerated dark makeup base, her skin now looked fair. Although she had applied smokey eye makeup and heavycolored lipstick, they were still not enough to conceal her beauty. Why did the way Angeline dress herself up look so familiar, though? When Jay got into the back seat, he turned his head to the side to look at Angeline, saying harshly, "Fine clothes do make the man indeed." Angeline pouted. "I''m clearly a born beauty." Now that he was looking at her calm and quiet side profile from a close range, Jay was inwardly surprised. "You look a lot like a friend of mine." Angeline gasped in secret. The friend he was referring to was probably her when she was blind and did not have any makeup on, right? Angeline had told an unintentional lie, but such was life. When you tell a big lie, you had to cover it up with endless lies. Jay particrly hated it when others lied to him. If she told him that she had lied to him right now, he would no doubt be furious. Angeline massaged her be. It would be better to wait until his memory recovered because at least at that time, he would still forgive her despite his anger. "You must be talking about my cousin, right? We do look a lot like each other, but she''s more into the pure and adorable style, whereas I''m more into the wild, enchanting, and manly style." Angeline exined sheepishly. Grayson''s handsome face twitched violently. As it turned out, Ms. Severe did know her twopletely different personalities like the back of her hand, huh? "Oh, so you¡¯re rtives," Jay said, looking like he was enlightened. Maybe it was because there were two presidents sitting in the back, so Grayson could feel a surge of pressure rolling over to him. After sending the two big bosses to their destination, he drove off at the speed of light. Angeline took Jay''s arm and walked into the venue. Those who attended the wrap party were all celebrities. As soon as Angeline and Jay entered the venue, however, all the celebrities were instantly overshadowed by their presence. Josephine was weaving her way between other famous directors and male celebrities, giving each one a toast while talking andughing with them. Angeline pointed at Josephine and said to Jay, "The most beautiful girl here and the one in a white dress is my friend, Josephine. She yed the role of a princess before and was widely praised for it, and therefore, she won the title ''Goddess of the People''.¡± During the conversation, she showered Josephine with praises. A look of great admiration was stered on her face. Jay peered into Angeline¡¯s glistening eyes. "Do you like acting too?" Angeline was slightly startled, then she wore a look of yearning on her face. She had been trapped by her own romantic rtionship her whole life and had never really lived the life she wanted. "I just envy her because she can do the things she likes to do." She could not hide the disappointment in her eyes. "Is it not good to be a president?" Angeline shook her head and looked fixedly at him. "I want to be a wife and a mother. To be a president is thest thing I want." Jay was stunned. After going around socializing with others, Josephine came to Angeline and Jay with two sses of drinks i n her hands-milk and red wine. "Angeline." Josephine handed the red wine to Angeline. She then shed a tender smile and stared a t Jay brazenly, teasing him. "Is this your boyfriend? Wow, you guys are really a match made in heaven." As Josephine spoke, she could not help leaning toward Jay. Jay stepped away indifferently and Josephine nearly fell to the ground. Jay red at Josephine with a trace of warning in his eyes. "Are you a mollusk?" Josephine wanted to weep but had no tears." Angeline, he..." Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Angelina''s lips parted but she was hesitant to speak. Jay must have thought of Josephine as a woman with no self-respect. Josephine, however, merely regarded him as her brother! "Ben, Josephine is just joking with you," Angeline said in embarrassment. Jay uttered coldly, "Birds of a feather do flock together." Angeline,"..." Did he just ssify her as a woman who had no self-respect? Seeing that she had screwed up, Josephine quickly made her escape. "You guys make yourselves comfortable. I''m going to give my friends a toast.¡± Angeline really wanted to give a toast to a few directors to thank them for the support and guidance they had shown Josephine. Though when she saw Jay sitting in the corner like an ice sculpture, she did not want to leave him alone, hence she had no choice but to sacrifice herself and sit in front of the gentleman like a wilted flower. At this time, several female celebrities noticed Jay sitting in the corner and were attracted by his otherworldly charm. "That man right there is so handsome. Is anyone here going to invite him to dance?" someone asked. "I''ll go." A female celebrity wearing a low-cut spaghetti strap sashayed to Jay with a ss of cocktail in her hand. Other female celebrities held their breath in anticipation. They were all eager to know how the gorgeous female celebrity Kate was going to make the handsome ice-sculptured man surrender to her. Kate walked up to Jay and handed the cocktail in her hand to Jay. Jay stared coldly at her without reaching out to take the ss. As Angelina did not want to make too many enemies for Josephine, she had treated other celebrities in the film crew warmly thus far. When she noticed how ufortable Kate looked, she quickly took the cocktail on behalf of Jay. Jay nced sharply at her, but Angeline let out an extremely ingratiating smile. "I''ll drink on his behalf." Kate probably did not know who Angeline was since she rarely made appearances in public as Grand Asia¡¯s president. At the sight of Angeline''s soft and cute demeanor, she thought she was a pushover, hence she snatched the cocktailback and said with a dark countenance, "This cocktail isn''t for you, Miss. It¡¯s for this gentleman right here." When Jay noticed the defeated look on Angeline¡¯s face, a smile crept onto his face. Angeline said, "I''m sorry, but he doesn''t drink." She then snatched the cocktail back, raised her head, and drained the ss. When she finished the cocktail in the ss, she returned the empty ss to Kate. "It was amazing. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thank you." Kate gave Angeline a sullen look and stormed off. Jay looked at Angeline. His voice cold when he gave her a left-handedpliment, "You can handle alcohol quite well, huh?" Angeline chuckled dryly. Kate returned to the group of women who were up to n o good and whispered something to them. Then, those women starteding up in an endless stream to give Angeline a toast. With that, Angeline drank all kinds of cocktails and wine they handed to her. She did not refuse any one of them. Jay''s countenance started looking grimmer and grimmer. Ultimately, even male celebrities began to join in the fun. "Hey gorgeous, would you do me the honor of a dance?" Angeline was slightly tipsy from all the drinking and turned her head to look at Jay. Jay sulked. "This is your business, so you figure it out yourself." When the male celebrity saw how tipsy she was and the man did not really care about her, he put on a lecherous look at once. He reached out and pulled Angeline, barely concealing the perverted tone in his voice when he said, "Let¡¯s go, Missy." There was a dark and sullen look in Jay''s falcon-like eyes. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 He was just about to step in and help Angeline when the male celebrity groped Angeline¡¯s waist, causing her to p him hard across the face. An ear-deafening noise was heard. The noise attracted everyone''s attention. Then, the crowd was seen turning their heads as several women could be heard shrieking. "Oh dear, did someone just p Big B?" The hottest male celebrity, ke Leonard, who was younger than 30 years old, had won the best actor award three times now. Therefore, all his fans would call him by his nickname, Big B. Usually, a hot and popr superstar like that would b euded to the skies wherever he went. It took the director major efforts to invite him over today to liven up this wrap party. He even paid the star a handsome fee just so he could turn up. Who would have thought that Big B would be pped by a nobody? Big B touched his zing face immediately and pointed at Angeline, roaring furiously. "Who do you think you are? How dare you p me? Do you know who I am?" Questions from the crowd erupted. "Who invited this ignorant woman?" Josephine covered her face, refusing to look at the scene in front of her eyes. All she ever wanted was to use her own ability to gain a foothold in the entertainment industry. She did not want others to know that she shared a special rtionship with the renowned president of Grand Asia. Of course, when Angeline saw how Josephine tried to wriggle out of this situation, she staggered to Big B and apologized humbly. "I''m sorry, I recognized the wrong person. You''re my idol, Big B. I''m a fan.¡± Jay¡¯s lips twitched. This woman¡¯s love knows no bounds indeed. After getting pped in public, Big B felt humiliated at first, though at the sight of Angeline''s beautiful and alluring face, coupled with the fact that she was also his fan, his anger dissipated considerably. "So you''re my fan?" "Yes, I watched every movie you starred in. I know how to sing your songs too." The initially embarrassing scene had now turned into a live fan meeting. This left the crowd a little dumbfounded. "If that''s the case, which of my roles do you like?" Angeline racked her brain. "Um... Emperor Augustus? Kevin? Or Nero?¡± Big B''s face was turning grimmer by the minute. "I didn''t star in ''The Mad Mistress And National Doctor''." Angeline felt a little defeated. "I had a little too much t o drink and can¡¯t remember clearly. I''ll tell you next time and memorize all the lines of every character you''ve ever yed. You must believe me. I really am your fan." "Can¡¯t you tell, Big B? She¡¯s toying with you." A woman reminded him viciously. Big B said with a sullen expression, "Who invited her?" Josephine stepped out reluctantly. "It¡¯s me." "Hmph, just because you''re a new female lead you think you can act all arrogant and haughty with me? Get lost." Big B hinted at his bodyguards with his eyes. The bodyguards immediately surrounded Josephine and Angeline. Jay sprung up from his seat and swept his cold gaze across the crowd. "Don''t you dare!" The bodyguards were taken aback by his fierce and stern aura. Jay said, "No matter how popr you are, you''re still just an actor. Before you start exercising your power, why don¡¯t you first find out the identity of this person standing in front of you? If you want to lose your job, then that''s fine, but don''t drag everybody here down with you." His string of words made all other directors, who had nothing to do with this affair at all, nervous. "Who exactly are they, Josephine?" They finally remembered the need to ask about Angeline''s identity. Josephine sighed helplessly. "Angeline Severe, president of Grand Asia." When her identity was exposed, it felt like a demon king had descended to teach all other unruly demons a lesson. The venue was enveloped in pin-drop silence. Angeline slurred, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you as long as you treat Josephine well." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone sighed in relief. For a moment, they thought that this female president was not as scary as the rumors said she was. Unexpectedly, in the second half of her sentence, Angeline hissed bitterly. "If anyone deliberately makes things difficult for her, I will make sure that that person will never see the sun in Imperial Capital ever again." Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 Josephine smacked her own head and begged Jay, saying, "Will you please take her away, Big Brother?" Jay uttered coldly, "If you already know that she¡¯s a terrible drinker, then don''t invite her to messed up parties like this next time." Josephine apologized. "I was wrong." In a slightly rough and aggressive manner, Jay grabbed Angeline''s hand and stormed outside. Having no idea where Grayson had driven the car to, Jay was left with no choice but to hail a cab. After stuffing the wasted Angeline into the car, he asked her, "Where to?" Angeline slouched gently on his shoulder and replied," I''ll go wherever you go." Jay massaged his sore and painful forehead before saying to the driver, "To Garden Of A Diary." Along the way, she slumped limply on him as if someone had removed all the bones in her body. He straightened her body again and again but eventually gave up. He allowed her to rest on his shoulder, but she rolled down to hisp and she soon fell asleep on his knees. The look on his face was ghastly. He had just made up his mind to wake this drunkard when he caught sight of her tiny and fair face. She looked as innocent as an infant when she was asleep, melting his steely and cold heart with her adorable and lovable face. In the end, he took off his jacket and ced it over her. When the driver pulled over at Garden Of A Diary, Jay patted her on the face. "Hey, you''re home. You need to get off." Angeline turned over and continued to sleep. He got out of the car helplessly and dragged her out of the car. His actions were clearly very rough, yet she continued to sleep soundly. When Jay had dragged her into the house and tossed her on the bed, her hands suddenly reached out to wrap him around his neck. With that, he was forced to look at her face up close. He had just attended a wrap party and saw many well-dressed and beautiful celebrities, though none of them looked as stunning as Angeline did right now. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline''s hand slipped down to his waist as she embraced him tightly, unwilling to part with him. He pulled her fingers away from him one by one, but a s soon as he removed one hand, her other hand would snake its way to him stubbornly. In the end, he gave up andy next to her, allowing her to embrace him at will. Despite that, she started snuggling her way into his arms. Jay looked helplessly at the woman in his arms." Angeline Severe, do you know how wild you are when you''re drunk?" His body was about to go up in mes from the heat of her body. Jay was both terrified and astonished. He had been experiencing low sexual drive for the past few years, especially when he was in front of his wife. He was simply uninterested. He thought that something had to be wrong with him down there. Though now that Angeline was in front of him, he knew that there was nothing wrong with him at all. He needed extremely strong willpower to stop himself from harboring wicked intentions against her. Angeline turned around without warning. Jay stared a t the crazy girl and noticed that her eyes were closed. Could she be sleepwalking? Though suddenly, Angeline crashed down against him, her lips falling on top of his. Jay could feel like he was about to lose control He reached out and put his hand between Angeline and his lips. Angeline, however, had the strength of an ox. He was surprised because he did not know that he needed to use that much strength to handle her. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 It was only when Angeline took his hand away like a breeze and bit him on the lip did he realize that it was toote for regrets. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His enchanting falcon-like eyes widened substantially. Did Angeline just... force a kiss on him? The most horrifying thing of all was that he clearly had the ability to resist her, yet he willingly chose to sink into her tenderness. Their lips and teeth were pressed together, binding and entangling with each other. "Jaybie!" Angeline whined all of a sudden. Jay pushed her away abruptly as though he was soaked in an ice current. He felt like his feelings were being toyed with, and it was followed by a sense of humiliation that assaulted his entire being. It turned out that the deep and passionate love that this woman had been expressing to him all this while was nothing but fake. Jaybie? Grand Asia¡¯s founder, Jay? That should be him, right? Jay did not even realize that he was jealous of himself. He staggered to his feet and sprinted to the main gate. He hailed a cab and rushed to Grand Asia Medical Department. Marilyn had dozed off in Tiger''s ward. Jay looked at both mother and son who were asleep and felt tremendously disgusted with himself. As a married man whose son was still lying in the hospital, he had failed to resist Angeline''s temptation and went to attend a stupid wrap party. He even almost... did something unspeakable with her. What a disgrace! An error like that could never happen again. He walked over and called out softly, "You should go home and rest, Marilyn." Marilyn woke up with drowsy eyes. Her face broke into a grin when she saw Jay. "It¡¯s not easy for you to work in the day, darling. You should go back and rest instead," Marilyn said. Tiger''s eyes shot open as he clutched tightly onto Marilyn''s hand, pleading, "I want Mommy to stay with me." There was self-me in his eyes. He had failed as a father. As he had not shown Tiger enough care and concern i n the past few years, it resulted in the child distancing himself from him. Jay stroked Tiger''s cheek gently. "I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you tomorrow." "Mm." Tiger nodded. With that, Jay left the Grand Asia Hospital. It was already eleven-thirty at night when he returned to Lumino Garden. When Jay took the elevator to the seventh floor and the door opened, he saw a man in his 30s with a sloppy beard and unkempt curly hair. H e smelled strongly of cigarette smoke. Jay frowned in disgust and strode off. When he walked to the door of his house and found a cigarette butt lying on the ground, Jay''s expression sank. He turned his sharp and stern gaze toward the elevator door only to find the man staring back at him. When they gazed into each other''s eyes, mes started to rise. Jay caught sight of a malicious glint in the man''s eyes. Jay¡¯s falcon-like eyes froze into ice at once as he stared back at him with a kingly aura. Stunned, the man shut the elevator door in a haste and left. Jay pulled out a tissue paper and picked up the cigarette butts from the ground. He suppressed the nauseating feeling in his stomach. When he took a whiff, the pungent cigarette smell made him frown. The smell of smoke was exactly the same as the scent on the man''s body just now. Was the man here to see Marilyn then? Jay could not sleep that night. For a moment, he recalled the man lingering in front o f his house, and the next moment, the sound of Angeline passionately calling out to Jaybie echoed in his head! The former had set off a fire in him for some reason, and thetter had put him in a state of distress. Both emotions were screaming in his head, and all he wanted to do was set himself aze. Jake woke up very early the next morning. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 After cooking soup for Marilyn and Tiger, Jay quickly made his way to the hospital. Angeline stood at the door of the hospital elevator with her arms crossed and watched with deep resentment in her eyes as Jay approached her. She waspletely wastedst night, but he had left her behind even when she was in such a wasted state. In the middle of the night, Angeline had even bawled her eyes out because he was not there. How indifferent was he to be so stingy that he could not even show her a tiny bit of concern and care? Jay walked up to her, nced at her with a mild gaze, and walked past her into the elevator. The ice enveloping his entire being, as well as the distant look in his eyes, left Angeline puzzled. Things were clearly looking better for them both, but how did it suddenly drop to a freezing point all of a sudden? In the elevator, neither of them spoke a word. The air felt extremely stifling. "Hey, don''t you know how to greet your boss when you see her?" Angeline had no choice but to break the silence first. Jay wore an unsmiling face and darted her an ambiguous nce without saying a word. "That was very ungentlemanly of youst night. How could you leave your drunk female boss alone at home? Not to mention a really beautiful female boss too. Weren''t you worried at all that I''d be in danger?" Angeline questioned. "I¡¯d have been in greater danger if I stayed there with you," Jay said. Angeline, "Don¡¯t you know that you get really wild when you¡¯re drunk? You really need to stop drinking next time," he said coldly. After giving her his two cents, he proceeded to put on his ever-unsmiling face and did not speak a word again. "You''re not... mad at me, are you?" Had she not known him so well, Angeline would never have guessed that this guy was actually sulking. Back then, she took a picture with a girl with short hair and a gender-neutral appearance. She thought that he would be able to tell that it was a girl, yet who would have thought, as soon as he saw that photo, he started sulking right away. He ignored her for three days. She was still young back then, hence she thought it was normal for a reticent man to not say anything because he was under too much pressure at work. After three days, he could not stand the cold war himself and ran over to embrace her, spilling out his grievances. "I''m jealous, can''t you tell?" She was dumbfounded. After asking about the details, she learned that the King of Jealousy was actually jealous of her female friend. After exining to him with a smile, he fixed his bad habit of having a cold war with her whenever he started sulking. He realized that she was a slow-witted girl, hence whenever he grew mad and started a cold war with her, he could forget about gaining any sort of constion from her. Now that he had lost his memory, this bad habit of his returned as well. Why was he mad at her this time, though? Why was she never able to figure out why he was mad every single time? "Why are you mad?" She reached out and tugged at his sleeve. He retracted his hand and ignored her. How could he possibly tell her? It was extremely absurd for a married man like him to get jealous over another woman. Jay was quite puzzled actually. How was it possible that this she-devil could tell at one nce that he was mad at her? Where did she cultivate those sharp and discerning eyes? Since he refused to speak, Angeline had no choice but to make wild guesses. "I know. You must be jealous, right?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Apart from being jealous, she had never seen him behaving like this for anything else. Jay''s straight and tall back froze a little as a trace of astonishment slid across his heart. How... How did she guess it right again? "Ben, you''re the only one I have a crush on." Angeline confessed shamelessly. 1 Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Jay''s eyes dimmed. If it was not for the fact that he knew she was in love with another man, perhaps not even an indifferent and uncaring man like him could resist her high-level teasing, right? "Shut up." He turned around and red viciously at her. Angeline cowered in fright. Jay turned around and stormed off with a steely resolve. Angeline followed behind him with a gloomy expression. As soon as the two got out of the elevator, they ran into Tiger''s surgeon. As soon as the doctor saw Angeline, he reported to her quickly. "Ms. Severe, Tiger''s condition has suddenly deteriorated. He''s now in an extremely critical condition..." Jay was extremely anxious. "What happened to Tiger?" Angeline stared at Jay with a look of concern and consoled him. "Don''t worry too much. Rpse can sometimes happen when the child¡¯s immune system hasn''t fully recovered yet..." Jay stared coldly at her. "Are you making excuses for your ipetence?" Angeline, "Oh, my son." Marilyn''s wailing could be heard booming out on the corridor. Jay sprinted to Marilyn''s side. "Marilyn." Marilyn threw herself into Jay¡¯s arms, bawling her eyes out. "The doctor said that our son isn¡¯t going to make it, darling." Marilynined tearfully. "How could it be? He was still doing okay yesterday, wasn¡¯t he?" Jay patted her on the back and consoled her, saying," It¡¯s alright. Nothing will happen to him." "Darling, I doubt the skills of the doctors here. Maybe w e should transfer Tiger to another hospital. Someone told me that it''s better to go to a public hospital to seek treatment-" Angeline stifled the surging rage that was threatening to spurt out of her heart. She reasoned with Marilyn and said, "Although Grand Asia is a private hospital, it has the best technology in the country. This is not a good time to transfer the child to another hospital, but if you insist, then you have to first wait until his condition stabilizes.¡± Marilyn screamed hysterically, "Best hospital? When Tiger started crying in the middle of the night last night, I knew something was wrong, but I couldn''t find a single doctor in the doctor''s office..." Jay red at Angeline furiously. "Ms. Severe, do you have an exnation for your employees'' neglect of duty?" When Angeline saw the inexplicable trace of anger in Jay''s eyes, an anger that was directed at her, her heart went cold. She had witnessed all kinds of medical disputes and seen many heartbroken rtives taking their anger out on the hospital employees. She understood where they wereing from. However, when Jay took his anger out on her, she could not help feeling inexplicably aggrieved. Anger was brewing in Angeline''s heart. "Until we get t o the bottom of this, I have nothing to say to you." When Jay heard what she said, he suspected that she was trying to shirk responsibility. "If anything happens to Tiger, I want all of you to be buried with him." Jay roared furiously. Angeline''s face paled instantly... Her graceful body staggered a little and she nearly fell to the ground. Never in her wildest dreams did she expect Jay to say such ruthless words to her. "You want me to be buried with him?" she muttered. A trace of irritation flowed out of Jay''s eyes. What sort of nonsense wasing out of his mouth? Zayne happened to be in the hospital to retrieve medicine, and as soon as he walked out of the elevator, he saw Angelina struggling to stand still after getting hit by Jay''s cold-blooded and merciless words. In an instant, Zayne was bursting with anger. "You b*stard." He rushed over to punch Jay. However, Angeline hugged him tightly. She buried her face in Zayne''s arms, tears streaming down her face. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it, Brother. Don''t make things difficult for him." Zayne could tell that his sister was heartbroken. Since he could not bash Jay up, he yelled in his face instead. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 "Have you no heart at all, Ben? My sister is fully devoted to you. Ask yourself if there''s anyone else in this world who treats you better than her? "When your son was sick, my sister donated her blood to him. She''s Grand Asia''s president, one who has a worth of trillions of dors. Do you think she just casually shows kindness to just about anyone? Had it not been for your sake, she wouldn''t be helping your family at all... And this is how you repay her unfaltering devotion?¡± Zayne was driven mad. Afraid that Zayne would fight with Jay, Angeline quickly pulled Zayne away. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s go, Brother." Zayne roared exasperatedly. "Why are you pulling me away? Won''t it be good if I could just punch him and teach him a lesson for you? "It¡¯s your fault for spoiling and encouraging his revolting behavior. Who the hell dares to climb all over you in Imperial Capital?" Zayne¡¯s cursing and yelling gradually dropped to a whisper. At this moment, Jay was slowly calming down as well. Actually, he regretted it immediately after saying those words. When he saw Angeline weeping like a child, he felt disconcerted. In fact, he did not me her for Tiger''s deteriorating condition, but there was no denying that he was indeed in a towering rage. Ever since he heard her calling out the name ''Jaybie''st night, he had been holding back the wave of anger in his heart with nowhere to vent it out. Earlier, his pent up rage and anger finally exploded. He knew that he was using Tiger''s condition as a pretext to make a fuss. Marilyn was so afraid that she could not even cry out anymore. "Let¡¯s go," Jay said with a dark and gloomy countenance. He then took Marilyn to the intensive care unit, but the doctor stopped them from going inside to visit the child. "The child is in a critical condition. It¡¯s best that you g o in and visit him after his condition stabilizes." Marilyn refused to obey and started yelling, "Who knows what you''ll do to him if we can''t see him?" Angeline walked out and informed the nurse next to her straight away. "Take her away. No one is allowed t o talk loudly outside the intensive care unit." Jay felt particrly awful when he saw Angeline¡¯s pink eyes. He wanted to say something to cate her, but Angeline ignored himpletely and turned around t o enter the control room. Angeline¡¯s imposing voice soon rang out from the room. "I want you to check the tape and see where the f*ck did the doctor on duty gost night." Jay had no intention of holding the hospital responsible at all and was surprised that she insisted t o get to the bottom of this matter. In the control room, Angeline sat in front of theputer screen herself, trying to find out what exactly happenedst night. Ultimately, she noticed something amiss. Marilyn had slipped out of the hospital with the child i n her arms in the middle of the night. An hourter, she brought the child back in a state of panic, and it was exactly at this time that the doctor o n duty went to the bathroom. Angeline stood up with a sullen countenance. When she walked out of the control room, she looked like she had been possessed by a demon, looking ruthless and violent. When Angeline appeared in front of Jay and Marilyn, Marilyn was so terrified by the look in her eyes that she kept retreating behind Jay. "Darling!" She held Jay''s hand firmly for protection. Jay frowned and looked at Angeline with a puzzled look in his eyes. Was she here to get back at him after what happened? As long as she could vent out her anger, he would let her beat him and scold him as she liked. Though who knew, Angeline walked up to him andmanded coldly, "Get out of my way.¡± It was only then did Jay realize that her anger was directed at Marilyn. Marilyn was innocent, though... Angeline pushed him away without warning and reached out to grab Marilyn''s hand. She did so in an extremely rough manner. "What are you doing, Angeline?" Jay reprimanded her loudly. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Angeline red at him before dragging Marilyn in a rough manner to the side of the wall with several hospital rules pasted on it. "Can you read?" Angeline chided sternly. Marilyn was shuddering all over due to this woman''s imposing aura and stammered, "Some of it." "Hospital rule number five. Read it." Marilyn stammered, "During... During the patient''s stay in the hospital, the patient is not allowed to leave the hospital without permission. The hospital will not be held responsible if anything happens to the patients who leave the hospital against medical advice." "Do you know what this means?" Angeline roared. Marilyn contracted her neck, afraid to utter a single word. Jay narrowed his falcon-like eyes. There was a deeper meaning to why Angeline was doing this. Angeline dragged Marilyn to Jay. Perhaps it was because she was still mad at him, hence she was still keeping a distance from him. "Your wife snuck the child out of the hospital at three i n the morningst night before rushing her way back t o the hospital in a state of panic an hourter with the injured child in her arms to look for a doctor. The doctor had gone to the bathroom for a moment and she made a hue and cry about the doctor neglecting his duty." At the end of the sentence, she added angrily, "If you have any doubts about what I say, then feel free to go i n the control room to check the surveince tapes." Jay stared at Marilyn in disbelief and reprimanded her furiously, "Why did you take the child out in the middle of the night?" Marilyn stuttered, "Tiger said he was bored, so I took him out to get some fresh air." Jay was so furious that he did not know whether tough or to cry. "Hah!" he sneered weakly. Angeline snapped. "Go andplete the discharge procedure for your child. Grand Asia can''t treat your child anymore." Marilyn slumped to the ground in shock. She pulled Angeline''s hand wretchedly and pleaded piteously, "I was wrong, Ms. Severe. Please don¡¯t make Tiger leave. I beg you." Marilyn grabbed her feet and started knocking her head on the ground. Over and over again, she smashed her head to the ground viciously. In no time at all, her forehead was bloodied and badly injured. Angeline remained indifferent. Jay stared at Angeline, realizing at this moment that she was not someone who would treat just about anyone nicely for no reason. "Get up, Marilyn." Jay could tell that even if Marilyn knocked her head to death, there was still no way she could soften Angeline¡¯s heart. What she wanted was for him to apologize. Marilyn mbered to her feet and tottered. "What should we do, darling?" When Angeline saw how much he cared about Marilyn, she was so furious that she turned around to walk away. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay chased after her with his long legs and suddenly reached out to hold Angeline¡¯s hand. "What exactly do you want, Angeline?" Angeline turned around, her face still cold. "You want me to be buried with your child if he dies, right? I, the president of Grand Asia, am supporting millions of people across the country. I can''t afford to die. In order to protect myself, I have no choice but to send your precious baby away." "Don¡¯t be angry." His voice sounded a little hoarse and there was a hint of annoyance in his voice. Initially, Angeline had already made up her mind to ignore him so he would know that she had a temper too. Otherwise, he would think of her as a doormat and trample on her as he liked! However... Her heart softened at once when she heard the once-powerful young master pleading with her in an almost ingratiating tone. "Hmph." She snorted to express her dissatisfaction. She thenpromised hopelessly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take it out on an innocent child." The frost in Jay''s voice vanishedpletely. "I know." Angeline exined to him furiously. "The reason why Tiger''s condition deteriorated this time is that he got injured outside of the hospital. There¡¯s dysfunction to his blood coagtion system, hence his critical condition." With that said, she walked away and left him there. Frost lingered in Jay''s eyes as he cast his falcon-like gaze at Marilyn. Marilyn was trembling all over from his sharp gaze. Jay walked up to her with a grim and sullen expression, then held back the rage in his heart as he questioned, "Aren''t you going to exin to me why you took Tiger out of the hospital?" Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 Marilyn answered timidly, "Didn''t I already tell you?" "What about his injury? How are you going to exin that?" "He identally fell, but it''s just a small wound. It''s nothing major at all." Jay fumed. "He has a dysfunctioning blood coagtion system. Minor injuries can be fatal, don''t you know that?" Marilyn replied, "I know now." Feeling helpless, Jay shook his head continuously." You ignorant woman." He then flicked his sleeve and left. Marilyn squatted on the ground awkwardly. At this moment, all her disguise was torn off and the panic in her eyes was out in full view. She had not wanted to take Tiger out of the hospital in the middle of the night either. However, that b*stard Ken received news from somewhere and heard that Tiger was ill. He gave her a call to tell her that he wasing for a visit. How could she possibly allow Ken to show up in the hospital? If that happened, their affair would no doubt be exposed. She was driven into a corner and had no choice but to agree to allow Ken to see Tiger. She thought that Tiger''s condition was stable and that Ken would leave after he saw Tiger, yet who would have expected Tiger to scrape his knee... Hence, Marilyn had no choice but to lie to everyone. Fortunately, she managed to get away with it. At the thought of this, Marilyn felt relieved. After eight hours of emergency treatment, Tiger was finally out of danger. Through the thick ss wall, Angeline stared fixedly a t Jay who was sitting outside of the intensive care unit. When she saw how worried and anxious he was about Tiger, Angeline felt like a knife was slicing across her heart. She sighed heavily, and her desire to punish him vanishedpletely. He was tired enough, so how could she possibly have the heart to aggravate the situation? She walked around the ss wall and came to Jay¡¯s side, saying, "You should stay here and take care of Tiger for a few days. Don''t worry about thepany." Jay nodded. "Thank you." Angeline said, "There''s no need to say these two words between us." Jay was slightly stunned. "Take care of yourself." With that said, Angeline turned around and walked toward the elevator. When Jay stared at her elegant back, Zayne''s voice suddenly rang out in his head. ¡®My sister is fully devoted to you. How can you do this to her? ''It''s your fault for spoiling and encouraging his revolting behavior. Who the hell dares to climb all over you in Imperial Capital?¡¯ A trace of doubt flowed out of Jay''s falcon-like eyes. "Why are you so nice to me, Angeline Severe?" A weekter, Tiger recovered. Perhaps it was because he was worried about Marilyn taking care of the child, or maybe he was subconsciously trying to avoid Angeline, so Jay ended up staying in the hospital to look after his son for seven days. Just as he wished, Angeline did not appear in front of him as well. Initially, Jay did not like it when she made a lot of noise in front of him every day. However, now that she had suddenly vanished from his life, he felt inexplicably disappointed instead. He knew now that she had crept into his heart unknowingly. Missing someone was painful. Angeline cared neither for food nor drinkstely, looking very much wan and sallow. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though she missed him, she would grit her teeth and force herself to endure it whenever she recalled how cold and ruthless he treated her. Her approach of pursuing men with warm feelings was only met with cold rebukes. It was not only ineffective, but it also made her look as if she had no self-dignity. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 On the eighth day. Jay finally came to work. As soon as he entered the Grand Asia''s lobby on the ground floor, he ran into Angeline and Seth arguing. "Ms. Severe, why did you allocate much less money to Grand Asia Titus Enterprise Department this month?" Seth was filled with righteous indignation when he questioned Angeline. With a stern look on her face, Angeline uttered coldly," Because your department didn''t achieve the target goal. The bonus deducted from your department will b e transferred to other departments that have exceeded their goals." Seth refused to take this lying down. "Ms. Severe, you¡¯ve been trying to reduce Titus Enterprise''s scale for the past three years, and we know that. You just want Titus Enterprise to vanish completely, don''t you?" Angeline was at the end of her patience. "Your Titus Enterprise? Hehe, Seth, let me jog your memory for a bit. Titus Enterprise has already changed its name to Grand Asia three years ago. It¡¯s now called Grand Asia Titus Enterprise." "That''s because you snatched it by fair means or foul." Seth roared. Angeline was infuriated by Seth''s attitude of siding with outsiders instead of his own family and yelled at him, "Seth Severe, I will forgive you for being disrespectful to me this time because you''re my halfbrother. If you raise a hue and cry like that in front of me next time, I certainly won''t let you off so easily!" Seth was slightly startled by Angeline¡¯s powerful and invincible aura but soon held his head high again. He knew Angeline very well. She was nothing but a paper tiger. Seth darted a nce at Jay who was standing on the opposite side and a wicked light emitted out of his eyes. Unwilling to admit that he was outdone, he yelled, "Do you even think of me as your brother? All you ever care about is that man. Since childhood, you¡¯ve only listened to him. Just because he asked you to annex otherpanies, you then started a reign of terror. Ask yourself, how many families are broken and unemployed because of this?" Jay''s thin and charming lips curled into a self-deprecating sneer. He had indeed turned into that man''s recement. He strode with his long legs toward the elevator. Smack! All of a sudden, an ear-splitting sound was heard. Even a calm man like Jay could not help but turn to look at the source of the sound. Angeline was ring at Seth. "Seth Severe, you have n o right toment on our merits and faults. I want you to go back this instant and hand in your resignation. I don''t want to see your face in Grand Asia ever again." Seth started sneering. "I''ve touched a raw nerve, didn''t I? You''vemitted too many crimes and that''s why both of you have gone from being a match made in heaven to an ill-matched couple!" Angelineunched a kick thatnded directly on Seth''s chest. "You have a death wish, don''t you, Seth Severe? No one in Imperial Capital has the guts to mock him in front of me, so how dare you?" Angeline''s beautiful face turned ferocious at once. When Seth realized that he had crossed the line and thought of the unimaginable consequences waiting for him, he grumpily shut his foul mouth. After smoothing out her slightly disheveled suit, Angeline walked toward the elevator with a sullen look on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay stared at Angeline''s dark and sullen expression while thinking, ''If that man is her taboo subject... ''What about me?'' He was nothing but a clown. When Angeline walked up to him, Jay remarked cynically, "Siblings killing each other? No dramas out there can be more exciting than this!" Angeline stared speechlessly at him. "He married a ck-hearted wife who founded a tinypany outside of Grand Asia whereas he snuck into Grand Asia as a lurker. Both vile characters have been cooperating perfectly and all they ever think about is how to bully me." At this point, she snickered and said, "What they don''t know, though, is that thisdy right here is a reincarnation of a wild mythical beast who only attacks and doesn''t retreat. Anyone who wants to move my cheese can dream on." Jay could not help butugh. He was a far-sighted and calm man who knew how to make a clear distinction between business and personal affairs. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 "Business is like a battlefield. Do you think you can solve problems with only your mouth?" Jay asked. Angeline stared at him in a daze. "Do you have any good ideas then?" Jay asked, "Did you turn many acquiredpanies out there like Titus Enterprise into departments in Grand Asia?" Angeline nodded. "50 percent." Jay mused. "Your current state of coexistence with thesepanies will notst very long. If they turn their coat collectively one day, coupled with the fact that they were once Grand Asia employees who are very familiar with Grand Asia''s operations and technology, I''m afraid not even a lovesick woman like you can save such a hugepany." Angeline vowed, saying, "Don''t you worry. I won''t let Grand Asia fall as long as I live." Jay¡¯s eyes turned cold abruptly. This woman was hopelessly in love with the founder of Grand Asia. Of course, it was necessary for Angeline to take Jay¡¯s advice. She mulled it over on the spot and said, "I have to find a way to eliminate these bad apples." "I''m afraid they¡¯re already staging an uprising because you''re too slow.¡± The elevator door opened and Jay strode away after saying those words. As Angeline stared at his back, she felt uneasy. Jay seemed to be looking forward to Grand Asia''s downfall. "What kind of mentality is that?" Angeline sighed gloomily. When she returned to the president''s office, Grayson was already waiting for her there. As soon as he saw Angeline, he walked up to her immediately and handed her two folders. "Ms. Severe, here are two ns that I drew up for you to get closer t o Marilyn. Please choose the most suitable one." Angeline opened the folders and started reading carefully. One of the ns was to enter Marilyn''s house using housewarming as an excuse. The other was to visit Tiger in an open and grand manner after he was discharged from the hospital. Angeline closed the file and mulled it over before saying, "If we go to Lumino Garden to congratte him on his new house, I''m afraid we¡¯ll only end up annoying him. However, if we''re there to visit his son, then I''m sure he''ll be pleased." A thankful smile emerged on Grayson¡¯s good-looking face. "He loves children by nature. He educated us with love and respect when he was just a teenager andter put his heart and soul into nurturing the young masters and young mistress. Now, he¡¯s doing the same for Tiger." Angeline nodded. "Yeah. Prepare more gifts for Tiger." Grayson hesitated. "I''m afraid I can''t be of any help in this regard, Ms. Severe." Grayson was a 30-year-old man who never had a girlfriend before. Hence, a male chauvinist like him had no idea how to please a child. Angeline thought for a moment and listed out a series of toys on a nk A4 paper.Original from N?velDrama.Org. There were variousrge-scale Legos, a branded wooden piano, Ocean World, and a clothing brand for boys. Angeline listed all of Jenson and Baby Robbie''s favorite toys and clothing brands when they were young. She then handed the list to Grayson. "Go and buy them." Grayson frowned slightly. These were toys bought specifically for Jens and the rest when they were young, but since Tiger was not his biological son... Did he deserve to enjoy the same treatment as Jens and the rest? As though she was able to read Grayson''s thoughts, Angeline said, "Whether Tiger is his biological child or not, he has been treating him as his own. If he can be that big-hearted, then how can we take Tiger lightly ourselves?" A hint of shame shed across Grayson''s eyes. "I was wrong, Ms. Severe." Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 After Tiger was discharged from the hospital, Grayson immediately gathered thepany''s VIPs to visit Tiger at Lumino Garden. Angeline, however, chickened out at thest minute. At the thought of Jay¡¯s indifference and aloofness toward her, she lost the courage to approach him and was afraid that she would only be jumping into a fire. Before he left, Grayson asked Angeline over and over again, "Are you really not going to go, Ms. Severe?" Angeline replied firmly, "No." When Grayson left, Angeline felt a deep sense of loss. Seeing that Angeline was in a bad mood, Grayson let out a heavy sigh andforted her. "You¡¯re still angry at him?" Angeline made no reply. It was considered that she had assented tacitly. Zayne said, "Though he sounded a little mean that day, he has his reasons. You know that he has no principles when ites to protecting his family, don¡¯t you? He treats Tiger as his own, so when something happens to Tiger, he feels heartbroken and sad too. If he doesn¡¯t take it out on the president, which is you, then who is he going to take it out on?" Angeline stared at Zayne in a daze. "Why are you speaking nice things about him?" Zayne sighed. "The moment I think about how he has sacrificed himself three years ago in exchange for so many other lives, I think that he''s worthy of forgiveness no matter the mistakes he makes right now.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If not for his amnesia, Angeline, then he''ll still be the man who is willing to risk his life for you! Are you really not going to forgive him?" Angeline feared up. "I''m not mad at him. I just think it''s useless for me to turn up in front of him every day," Angeline said helplessly. "He¡¯s a married man with amnesia. If you approach him like that, you''ll only end up irking him." Zayne sighed helplessly. "But if you don''t approach him, then you¡¯ll have no chance at all." Angeline recalled how Jaybie used to treat her as his treasure. He cared for her, loved her, and never made her feel unloved or omitted. He tolerated all her shorings. Her voice when she ttered him when she was young started echoing in her mind. "Jaybie, if I ever run into any problems at all, you must never give up on me, okay?" "Why would I give up a treasure that I so greatly cherish?" He stroked her hair and shed a pampering smile. "Unless I die, I will never give up on you," he had vowed resolutely. Angeline stood up without warning and said, "Let''s go." Zayne¡¯s face broke into a grin. "I''ll drive you." Lumino Garden. Grayson and the rest rang Jay''s rental house''s doorbell, and Marilyn rushed to open the door. ¡°We''re here to visit Tiger, Marilyn," Grayson said. Marilyn looked at the enormous gift bags each of them was holding and grinned from ear to ear." Please,e in." Jay was sitting in front of the piano holding Tiger in his arms, teaching him how to y the piano. Tiger clearly had no talent in ying the piano. The mixed-up keys he yed had produced a shrill noise instead. "Go and y." After putting the child on the ground, Jay sauntered over gracefully to greet Grayson and the rest. "What brings you here?" he asked with a sullen expression. What was supposed to be a lively and cheerful asion dropped to a freezing point because of what he said. No one was brave enough to answer his question. Jay swept his gaze across everyone''s face, and when h e could not find the face that he longed to see, a trace o f disappointment shed in his heart. She had probably given up on him after he said those cruel words to her that day, right? He was suddenly in a bad mood and spoke to Grayson and the rest in a harsh, bitter tone, "You can leave the toys here and leave. The child still needs his rest." Grayson gulped. He mustered up his courage and said, "Ben, we received orders from Ms. Severe toe and visit the child. At least let us see the child so it''ll be easier for us to exin it to her when we get back." "Yes, Her Majesty will kill us if we don''tplete the task," the rest echoed. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 "She''ll kill you?" Jay frowned. Grayson exined. "Ms. Severe will force us to go on a blind date. We''re all celibates, so getting married is, for us, more terrifying than getting decapitated." Jay was stupefied. After a very long time, he mocked. "She must have a lot of free time, huh?" With Grayson and the rest insisting on staying, Jay had no choice but to say to Marilyn, "Go buy some good wine and food to serve them." Marilyn responded, "Sure." Marilyn had just packed her things and was ready to g o out when she bumped into Angeline and Zayne who arrived for a visit. Marilyn retreated a few steps in shock. "Darling?" When Jay heard how nervous and uneasy Marilyn sounded, he turned over to look in her direction. At the sight of Angeline d in a smart suit and her long ck hair hanging loosely down her waist, his eyes glistened with an imperceptible delight. As Jay walked to the door, Angeline looked calmly and indifferently at Marilyn. "We''re here to visit Tiger, Marilyn." Marilyn held Angeline in awe and veneration. When she heard that she was here to see Tiger, she quickly shouted at Tiger, "Come here, Tiger." When Tiger scurried over with his short legs, Angeline bent down to meet him. This was her first time meeting Tiger. He had slender eyebrows, a t nose, bony ears, and thick lips. Though he was considered to be quite good-looking, there was still a huge disparity between his and Jaybie''s genes. Angeline pinched Tiger''s face and stood up, making a left-handed joke. "The child looks nothing like you, Ben. It¡¯s a pity that your good looks have gone to waste." Marilyn dismissed Tiger with a guilty conscience. "Go and y." Jay''s falcon-like eyes contracted abruptly as he stared at Angeline meaningfully. Was she insinuating that Tiger was not his own? "A child''s genes are abination of both parents. Besides, gic mutations can also happen. I''m sure your physical education teacher was the one who taught you lessons on gics, right?" Angeline,"..." He would know just how powerful his genes were when he saw Jenson and Baby Robbie. They were an exact copy of him. Angeline teased, saying, "Are all your genes recessive genes? Why didn''t Tiger inherit one good trait of yours?" Jay replied, "Although there''s a minuscule chance of this happening, you can''t rule out such probability either." Angeline, She tried to nt a seed of doubt in his heart so as to slowly reveal the fact that Tiger was not his son, yet did not expect him to show so much trust in Marilyn... Angeline did not want to argue with him anymore and took off her shoes, walking in barefooted. Zayne handed a gift card to Marilyn and said, "Please ept it, Marilyn. This is just a small gift from us." Marilyn nced timidly at Jay, but Jay was looking at Angeline. He frowned deeply at the sight of her bare feet which were adorned with anklets. Marilyn took the gift card and grinned. "Thank you." Zayne looked at his now empty hands and said with a dry smile, "Don¡¯t mention it." Marilyn then went out shopping for groceries. Jay grabbed a pair of disposable wool slippers from the shoe cab and walked over to Angeline. "Put them on," he spoke in an almostmanding tone. Angeline stared nkly at him... The stern tone in his voice sounded exactly the same a s many years ago. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "The floor is clean. There¡¯s no need to wear any indoor slippers." She gave the exact same answer just like many years ago. The temperature around Jay dropped abruptly. Angeline then quickly put on the slippers obediently. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Love was in the air. All the employees gawped at Jay and Angeline in astonishment. When Jay realized that he had failed to control his emotions, he put on his usual iceberg of a face and walked up to Tiger to y Legos with him. Angeline recalled what Zayne told her earlier, that she would irritate him if she approached him, but if she did not, then she would have no chance at all. She scratched her head in frustration, then summoned her courage before walking over. Jay was teaching Tiger how to pile up the Lego pieces. No matter how high he piled the Legos, Tiger would push them down in delight. Jay was slightly angry now. "Daddy is teaching you how to pile up the Legos, not how to cause trouble.¡± Tiger was already not close to him, hence he burst out crying at the top of his lungs, asking for his mommy. Jay tugged his hair in exhaustion. He had been apanying Tiger in the hospital for the past few days, yet no matter how hard he tried, he still could not get his kindness across. Tiger continued to reject him very much. Angeline picked Tiger up. "Don''t cry, Tiger. Let''s go y the bubble machine." With a new toy to distract him, Tiger quickly stopped crying. After ying for a while, however, he started crying for his mother again. Jay picked him up with a dark countenance. "Alright then, Daddy will take you to Mommy." He then went downstairs and left all the guests behind. Lumino Garden was a thousand-acre wide residential area. The greenery at the residential area gave off a traditional garden vibe. Both sides of the road were lined with lush trees, and rockery fountains were hidden in dense bushes. The roads branched out and were scattered throughout the trees and bushes. Jay had no idea where themunity¡¯s farmer''s market was, hence he could only trudge ahead blindly and aimlessly. Due to his withdrawn and unsociable personality, he preferred ces with few people, hence he chose a winding path through a bamboo forest. When he arrived at the inner path of the forest, he heard unspeakable soundsing from the woods. When Jay turned around to walk back, Tiger started crying out, "I want Mommy." All of a sudden, it was all quiet in the woods and Marilyn was heard crying out for help, "Help me, darling." Jay''s expression changed immediately. He put Tiger down and rushed into the dense woods only to see a man fleeing in a panic while grabbing his clothes. He was just about to make chase when he caught a whiff of the familiar cigarette smell that lingered in the air. All of a sudden, a fire was set aze in his heart. He turned around and reprimanded Marilyn coldly," Put your clothes on." Marilyn put on her clothes and reached out to hold his arm in search of a sense of security when he evaded her deftly. Marilyn caught sight of the immense disgust exuding from his eyes. "Do you find me unclean now, darling?" she asked in a trembling voice. Jay''s voice carried no warmth at all. "Yes." Marilyn staggered and burst out crying. "Do you think I wished for this to happen? Instead of showing me anypassion, you¡¯re finding me disgusting instead? But I''m a victim!" Jay darted her a razor-sharp nce. "I understand now. There are two types of women out there. The first are those who look weak, innocent, gentle, and kind, yet with a devil residing within. Women of the second type may look ferocious and fierce, yet they''re kind at heart. And you, Marilyn, you are the former." Marilyn cowered in fear. "What do you mean by that?" Jay spoke through gritted teeth, "I''m so disappointed i n you." He then turned around and left. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marilyn picked Tiger up and chased after him." Darling, even if you find me unclean, you can¡¯t just leave our son behind like that!¡± She deliberately emphasized the words ''our son''. For a second, Jay paused in his steps. As Angeline¡¯s jokes from earlier echoed in his ears, a self- deprecating sneer emerged at the corner of his lips. Tiger was probably not his son too, right? Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 All of a sudden, he felt like he was drowning in sorrow. His once imperfect family had vanished like soap bubbles. He was now experiencing something worse than poverty and imperfections-having nothing at all. He truly did not have anything left, both material and spiritual. He suddenly felt dizzy. While waiting for the elevator, Marilyn caught up to Jay and held his hand shamelessly while begging him. "Please don''t ignore me, darling. I really love you." Jay sneered, "If you love me, why are you having an affair with another man then?" Marilynined tearfully. "He forced me to do it. I didn''t want to." Jay''s eyes were bloodshot. "Do you take me for a fool?" At the sight of his fierce and ruthless expression, Marilyn was so terrified that she did not know what to do. When the elevator door opened, Jay and Marilyn walked out one after another. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When they got home, Angeline paled with fright when she noticed Jay''s bulging veins. She rushed up to Jay anxiously and asked with concern, "Are you okay, Ben?" Unless something major had happened, it would otherwise be rare to see an indifferent man like Jay look so infuriated. Jay gazed at Angeline and saw her beautiful ssy ck pupils looking more lucid and gentler than a mountain spring. She was probably the only one in this world who would treat him well. However, she too had another man in her heart. He sighed in despair. "I''m fine. Send them all away. I''m exhausted. I need some rest." Sensing his exhaustion, Angeline sighed while feeling uneasy. She then ordered the rest, "Let''s go." When everyone had left the rental house, Angeline could hear the sound of the door locking from the inside. Her instincts told her that Jay and Marilyn were having a major conflict. She was worried about Jay''s health and could not bring herself to just stand by and watch without doing anything when it came to his affairs. At this moment, however, Grayson received a call. Although it was unsure what the person on the other end of the call was saying, Grayson''s complexion turned ghastlier and ghastlier by the minute. After hanging up the phone, Grayson said to Angelina, "The Ghost members have caught Ken." Angelina was stunned. She swept her gaze across the tightly-shut security door, seemingly realizing the close connection between the two. She said, "Take me there right away." "Okay." Inside the house, Jay stood in front of the French windows with his entire body engulfed in frost. "I have zero tolerance for affairs outside of marriage." His frosty voice sounded ruthlessly and firmly, carrying the intimidation of an authority figure. Marilyn slumped to the ground... She found herself struggling to breathe... If he found out about her and Ken¡¯s affair a few days ago, she would have epted her fate. Now, she refused to. Ken told her just earlier that the man in front of her was the former young master of Imperial Capital and the former president of Grand Asia. How could she possibly let someone with such noble status go? Marilyn quickly searched her brain for a solution. Ultimately, she came up with a desperate measure. "I didn''t have an affair." Marilyn wept silently. "Meeting him is the worst thing that has happened to me in my life. His name is Ken and he''s my ex-husband. I was only 19 years old when I married him because I believed in all the honeyed words he said to me. "After we got married, he merely treated me well for a period of time before he started beating me up. I wanted a divorce, but the women in the fishing vige would be spurned once they''re divorced. My parents were strongly against the idea and so was Ken. Left with no other choice, I could only escape in secret." Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 "As I was making my escape, I became a man¡¯s target. When he was assaulting me, Ken came chasing after m e and killed him. Although it was done in self-defense, Ken was suspected of using excessive force, hence he was sent to prison." Marilyn sobbed. "I know I don¡¯t deserve you because of my horrible past. Like an insect in hell, I tried so hard t o struggle and free myself from this terrifying hell, but no one is willing to help me.¡± Jay closed his eyes, shutting out his sympathy for her and keeping it in the depths of his eyes. Even though she deserved pity, he found her detestable at the same time. Marilyn murmured, "When I finally met you, I thought that luck hade to me after all the hardships I''ve suffered. Though who would''ve thought? Ken is now released from prison and is even forcing me to go back with him...¡± At this point, Marilyn lost all control and tears started streaming down her face. "Do you think I want to leave with him after what happened? Just look at the scars on my body, Ben. These are all the scars he left behind!" Marilyn rolled up her skirt. The ghastly scars on her thighs and all sorts of burn marks made Jay frown. Marilyn begged Jay. "I beg you, Ben. Please don''t push me back into hell, okay?" Jay stared coldly at her, his gaze looking so intimidating that it could shake someone''s soul. "I want you to answer a few questions honestly." Marilyn nodded. "I''m not your husband, am I?" Marilyn hesitated. The look of despair and unwillingness started surging and rolling in her eyes. "Ben, I picked you up and brought you back to be my husband. Otherwise, why would I provide and care for you for three years for nothing..." "Shut up!" Jay chided her, shouting himself hoarse. Marilyn winced in fright and stared at him with great apprehension. He looked just like a demon when he lost his temper. I t made others feel as though death was near. Jay softened his tone. Although calmness had returned to his voice, it now carried an even more intense frost. "I don''t want to hear these wordsing out of your mouth again." Tears trickled down Marilyn''s face. All her hopes seemed to have vanished like bubbles. "You can''t do this to me, Ben. If you abandon Tiger and me like everyone else, we''re just as good as dead." This was a woman''s ultimate weapon. First, try crying. Then, make a scene, andstly, threaten to kill herself. A trace of disgust shed in Jay¡¯s eyes. "You took advantage of my amnesia and lied to me. Marilyn Auberge, even if I kill you ten times over and over again, it still isn¡¯t going to be enough." His voice was bone-piercingly cold. "However, since you saved my life and Tempest''s and I don''t particrly like owing anyone favors either, I will solve your problem with Ken. After that, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore." Marilyn shrieked hysterically. "But Tiger is your son." This was her final and ultimate trump card. Jay''s eyes turned into frost. "Why did you refuse to draw blood when you were in the hospital?" Marilyn was slightly startled, wondering why he had brought up the subject so suddenly. Jay answered his own question, "That¡¯s because you were afraid that I would find out that Tiger isn¡¯t my son, right?" Marilyn shook his head. "No. Tiger is really your son. Ben, you have to believe me..." "Mommy, Daddy." Tiger stood at the door, interrupting Jay and Marilyn¡¯s quarrel with his tender voice. Jay looked at Tiger. When he saw the tiny frame of this child who was born with coagtion disorder, a touch of sympathy rose in his heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 At the thought of how Marilyn had altered and manipted his life maliciously, he could feel anger surging within him, reaching all parts of his body with nowhere to vent it out. All of a sudden, a melody started ying in the dead o f night. The piano music was so soft and gentle it felt just like a breeze that was bringingfort into his heart, soothing all unease and restlessness. Slowly, his irritability diminished. He suddenly remembered that he had yet to receive a reply after he told Baby Zetty¡¯s mother about his resignation. He wondered what had happened to her. Under the hypnotic melody, he felt drowsy and soon fell asleep after climbing back to bed. The next day. Angelina arrived at Grand Asia''s underground garbage room very early in the morning. Grayson and the other Ghost members were already waiting outside. The moment they saw Angeline, all of them greeted her reverently, "Ms. Severe." Angeline took off her white coat and tossed it to Grayson, asking, "He hasn¡¯t confessed yet?" Grayson replied, "This man is mentally strong. He refuses to reveal a thing no matter how we torture and interrogate him." Angeline''s crimson lips curled into a coquettish sneer. "Take me in." Grayson led Angeline into the basement. Ken was sitting on a chair with his limbs tied to the back of it. There was a ck stic bag over his head. Angeline sat on the chair in front of him and motioned to Grayson. "Let me see his face." Grayson hesitated a little. "Ms. Severe, this kind of man isn¡¯t worth looking at." Angeline knew that Grayson was concerned about her safety, but this had something to do with Jay, so why should she be afraid? "Open it." Since Grayson had failed to talk her out of it, he walked up to Ken and removed the stic bag from his head. All of a sudden, Ken¡¯s vision went from dark to light. H e cast a sly nce at Angeline. "Who are you?" Grayson answered coldly, "You don''t have the right to know." Angeline began interrogating him, "Why was Marilyn Auberge''s card with you?" "Marilyn Auberge? Who is she? I don''t know her," Ken smirked and said, "Gorgeous, none of those men could get anything out of me yesterday. I think you should just give up.¡± Angeline warned grimly. "I advise you toe clean because you''ll end very badly if you go against me." Ken sniggered. "Oh, I''m so scared." Angeline motioned to Grayson with her eyes. With that, Grayson sauntered to Ken and thennded a kick on his crotch without warning, causing Ken to pale in pain. ¡°You..." Angeline asked, "Do you know how scary I am now?" Ken snapped. "I will sue you for illegal kidnapping..." Angeline got up from her chair and walked up to Ken." You want to sue me for illegal kidnapping? Well, I want to sue you for colluding with your wife to imprison the former president of Grand Asia. I will send you to prison and make sure you stay there for a very long time." A trace of panic shed across Ken¡¯s face as he denied it. "I didn''t imprison him... You''re using me of something I didn''t do." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline replied, "Looks like you¡¯re still refusing toe clean, huh?" A vicious cold light shed across her eyes. "Why do you have the bank card that I gave Ben?" Ken was still trying to y possum. "What bank card? I don''t know." Angeline said, "It''s alright if you refuse to admit it. I¡¯ll hand over the evidence to the police afterward and this card will be the evidence of you and Marilyn''s collusion.¡± Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 "How can you disregard a human life as if it''s nothing? " Ken eximed, "I don¡¯t know who Marilyn is!" "You don¡¯t know who Marilyn is? Did Tiger pop out of a rock then?" Angeline grabbed his curly hair and yanked it, pulling off a big clump of his hair. She then handed it to Grayson. "Take it and perform a DNA paternity test for him and Tiger. This will also serve as evidence of his collusion with Marilyn." All of Ken¡¯s defenses were shattered. He did not know that this woman could be so powerful. Angeline gave him a final blow. "If you¡¯re convicted of imprisoning the former president of Grand Asia, even i f thew can spare you from the death sentence, I''m afraid those loyal to him will not spare you at all. You have two choices. You can either spend a lifetime in prison or die.¡± "Who exactly are you?" Ken looked at Angeline in panic. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline replied, "Grand Asia''s president." Ken slumped in ce. "Okay, I''ll exin." Ken recounted, "Marilyn and I used to be husband and wife. Four years ago, Marilyn was raped by a man in a neighboring vige and that infuriated me, so I killed that man and got sent to prison for excessive defense. "Because of my good behavior in prison, my prison sentence wasmuted. When I was released, I vowed to be a changed man, but when I got home, I learned that Marilyn had picked up a man and married him. I was furious, so I rushed to Imperial Capital to see her. My initial n was to take her and my son away from Imperial Capital, but Marilyn is spellbound by Ben''s good looks and refuses to leave n o matter what. She promised to give me a lot of money to help me start a new life. "I was puzzled and very upset at first because my wife is cheating on me. But, Marilyn told me that Ben has mysophobia, so they can¡¯t live a normal life as other married couples do. She¡¯s only with him for the money, and therefore, I believed in her nonsense." Angeline was furious and livid when she heard what h e said. mes were spurting out of her chest when she heard how Marilyn was using and deceiving Jaybie. "She continues to give me money every month, whereas my love for her is starting to diminish as well. Eventually, I figured things out and epted her suggestion. Unfortunately, Tiger fell ill not long ago. He¡¯s my biological son and I care about him, so I gave Marilyn a call and told her that I want to see my son n o matter what." At this point, Ken frowned slightly. "Marilyn that b* tch was terrified that I might ruin her perfect life, so she did everything possible to prevent me from seeing Tiger. In the end, I threatened her by saying that if she refuses to let me see my son, I''ll expose all her secrets. It was only then did she reluctantly agree. "When we met up in the hospital, it was all done in a rush. Tiger was in terrible condition, so I squatted outside of their housing estate thest few days hoping to see my son again. Yesterday, I saw Marilyn going grocery shopping alone and wanted to get it on with her, but I didn''t think that Ben would suddenly show up. When I managed to run away, your men caught me and brought me here." Ken narrated the love-hate rtionship between him, Marilyn, and Ben in a factual and unimaginative manner. After that, he looked at Angeline with piteous eyes. "I''m also a victim, Ms. President! I f*cking married a jinx and went to prison for killing someone for her, and now she''s dragging me down... I..." Ken was exasperated. Angeline did not say a word for a very long time. The room fell into a deafening silence. After a very long time, her faint murmurs were heard." A prideful man like him is being toyed by lowlife scumbags like you guys who are twisting him around your little fingers..." Jay was a man who was loyal and devoted to his family and rtionships. When he caught his wife having illicit sex with another man, his prideful heart would most probably be shattered into pieces, right? Angeline''s voice suddenly sounded grim and vicious." Grayson, anyone in this world who tarnishes his pride is not to be tolerated. I''m sure you know what to do now?" Grayson nced at Ken calmly, saying, "Don''t worry, M s. Severe. I won¡¯t stain your eyes with his presence." Angeline walked outside. "Cripple him. Make sure Ben sounds like a nightmare whenever he mentions his name." Ken paled with fright after hearing what she said. ¡°You can''t cripple me, Ms. President. I''m Marilyn''s husband. You can''t disregard the fact that Marilyn saved Ben¡¯s life. Ben might not agree with what you''re doing!" Angeline paused, then turned around and said, "Do you expect him to grant you special favors and show you mercy? Listen, if he knows the truth, there¡¯ll only b e one way out for you and that''s to die." With that said, she turned around and left. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 "Arghhh!" Ken''s shrill and tragic cry pierced her ears. Angelina walked out of the basement, her grief and sorrow swept away by the bright and dazzling sun outside. Her mood improved a little. At least what was behind the heart-wrenching story was not aplete disappointment. At least she knew now that what Jaybie and Marilyn had was not love. Jaybie would soon return to her side. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After a very long time, Grayson walked out of the basement. His white blouse was now stained with blood. Angeline was a little stunned. Grayson had probably vented out all his pent-up anger on Ken, right? After all, Jay was a father and a teacher to Grayson. Since Ken was so bold as to pluck hairs on Jay¡¯s head, he would only end in utter misery when he fell into Grayson''s hands. "Grayson, find a chance to return Ken to Marilyn," Angeline ordered. Grayson let out an evil sneer. "That''s actually an excellent idea, Ms. Severe." Angeline¡¯s method of beating the dog before the lion would serve as the best punishment for Marilyn. Marilyn may be detestable for deceiving Jay, but she was still Jay''s savior nheless. Angelina detested Marilyn, but at the same time, she felt a trace of gratitude toward her. Therefore, the best way for her to vent out her anger was by threatening and intimidating Marilyn. Lumino Garden. When Jay woke up, Marilyn had already made breakfast. She encouraged Tiger to call Jay for breakfast. "Go and call Daddy toe and have breakfast." Tiger lurched and staggered to Jay''s room, saying with an adorable voice, "Come and have breakfast, Daddy." Jay stared at Tiger with mixed feelings in his heart. Marilyn told him that Tiger was his child. Although he was certain that Marilyn was lying, he did not want to shirk responsibility when there was n o conclusive evidence yet. Thest thing he wanted to do was hurt an innocent child. He picked Tiger up and walked to the table. Marilyn put food on his te in an attempt to please him. "Darling, this is your favorite..." Before she could finish her sentence, she could feel a gaze as sharp as a cold deing from across the table. Marilyn stuttered and quickly restructured her sentence. "Please have breakfast, Ben.¡± Jay set Tiger down on the junior dining chair and stood up. His voice was cold and his expression was indifferent and aloof when he said, "I''ll move out as soon as possible." Marilyn was so startled that the cutleries in her hands dropped to the table. "Are you... Are you really going to abandon Tiger and me?" Jay corrected her furiously. "Stop trying to tie us together. It¡¯ll only make you seem foolish." "What about the child then?" Marilyn cried out, "He¡¯s yours!" Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 Jay stared at Marilyn with a gloomy gaze and an intense hatred in his eyes. Afraid to meet his eagle and profound gaze, Marilyn held Tiger silently as tears streamed down her face. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Marilyn nced at Jay and got up to open the door. Standing outside the door was a courier wearing blue overalls and a baseball cap. There was an enormous rectangr package in front of him. He spoke in a gruff voice, "Here¡¯s your package. Please put down your signature." Marilyn asked skeptically, "My package?" She had not bought anything onlely, though. The courier exined, saying, "It''s probably a refrigerator or some other appliances." Marilyn turned back to nce at Jay, thinking that it was probably an appliance he bought, hence she said t o the courier, "Push it inside then." The courier pushed the package into the living room with his cart and nced at Jay and Tiger standing across from him with his dark pupils. "Do you need help to unpack it?" the courier asked thoughtfully. Marilyn nodded. "Thank you." The courier pulled out a sharp knife and cut the tape o f the package before saying to Marilyn, "You can open i t now." Unsuspecting, Marilyn walked up to the package and slowly opened it up. As soon as she saw the badly mutted yet familiar face inside the package, Marilyn slumped to the ground in shock. "Arghhh!" she let out a shrill and tragic scream. Jay eyed Marilyn suspiciously and eventually realized that there was something fishy about the package. He strode over in just a few steps and opened up the package fully. When he saw the man lying in the package, Jay looked at the courier in astonishment. "Who asked you to send him here?" The courier took off his hat and revealed his dashing face. He smiled at Jay, showing a row of white teeth when he spoke. His expression was innocent and he said reverently, "Mr. Ben, the person who sent this package asked me to pass something on to you." With that being said, he took out a herb-fennel." Jay took the herb, and the moment he saw the fennel, his eyes were filled with surprise. He then turned to look outside the window at the vi across the street. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Fennel?" He recalled the day he was there to give Baby Zetty her piano lesson. There was also fennel In the vegetable soup that Baby Zetty''s mother made for him. Was this just a coincidence or was this done on purpose? Fennel? Was his family asking him to go home? Marilyn trembled in fear and started screaming hysterically. "Take him away! Hurry up and take him away! I don¡¯t want to see him!" Kenid in the box, bloodied and badly mutted. Also inside the rectangr parcel box were white flowers scattered everywhere, making it look just like a coffin. Inside the coffin, a weak and gasping sound fell on her ears. "I''m Ken, Marilyn. Save me!" Marilyn was devastated. She sat on the ground and asked in a trembling voice, "What happened to you?" Ken¡¯s feeble voice was heard. "We¡¯ve been exposed, Marilyn. It''s never toote to repent. You won''t be able to pay for this even if you have ten lives..." Marilyn paled with fright, feeling like she had just fallen into an ice cave. Jay nced calmly at Ken¡¯s ghastly wounds and eventually asked Marilyn with an indifferent voice," What are you nning to do with him?" Marilyn roared. "I hate him! I wish he could die!" Ken was so furious that a spurt of energy returned to his dying body. He pointed at Marilyn and roared. '' You vicious woman. I''m so disappointed in you!" Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 "You jinx! Since I met you, I was sent to prison and am now at risk of being killed. I have the worst luck ever. "How I hope I¡¯ll never see you again. Not even in my next life!" Marilyn remained silent in the face of Ken''s usations. Both she and Ken owed and hated each other. Jay gazed at Ken with a dark and profound gaze, questioning, "Who did this to you?" Ken answered grumpily, "I can¡¯t say." He had received a threat from Grayson. If he said a word to Ben at all, then he would be skinned alive into a human stick. All color hadpletely drained from Marilyn''s face. Her soul had left her body from fright after seeing what happened to Ken. Tiger scurried over with his short legs. "Mommy." Marilyn held Tiger and covered his eyes with her hand, begging Jay. "Send him away, Ben. Don''t let him frighten our son." Jay nced at Marilyn with sinister and cold eyes. He felt conflicted by her words. Even so, he did not want an innocent child to be involved in their conflict, hence he said to the courier, "Send him back to where he came from." Without any hesitation, the courier wrapped Ken up again and pushed him out with his cart. Marilyn could hear Ken''s exasperated cry. "Marilyn, you need to stop being so selfish or you won''t end well." When the courier knocked on the package, Ken finally mmed up. Even though Ken was only here for only a brief moment, his presence had seemingly left a bomb in Marilyn''s heart. She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. "Ben, who on earth did that to Ken? Will they do that t o me too?" Marilyn paced back and forth in the house, muttering to herself. Jay sat on the couch acting as though he had not heard the panic in her voice. Marilyn peeped at Jay several times, and when she realized that he no longer cared for her as much as he did before, she could not help but panic even more. "Maybe we should call the police, Ben. What if these gangsters treat me the same way? I''m scared..." When she noticed how indifferent Jay was, Marilyn restructured her words and said, "It''s okay if they hurt me, but what are we going to do if they hurt our son? " Jay held the fennel and said in a lukewarm tone, "A good conscience is a soft pillow." Marilyn, Jay picked up his coat from the couch and walked outside. Marilyn rushed up to him and embraced Jay tightly from behind. "Don''t go, Ben. I''m afraid. Please stay with me." Jay pushed her to the ground in an almost instinctive manner. "Don''t touch me,¡± he said with a livid expression. Marilyn was bathing in tears. She grabbed his leg and begged him. "I saved you back then, Ben. Can¡¯t that be a reason for you to stay? Please?" Jay frowned and retracted his long legs. "You¡¯re really foolish," Jay sneered, "If my guess is right, the person who injured Ken is probably my closest kin. You''ll only be in danger if you keep forcing me to stay with you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "But you can intercede for me, can¡¯t you, Ben?" Marilyn said, crying for the moon. Jay replied, "Why should I intercede for you? You deceived me. You deserve punishment for what you did." Marilyn stared incredulously at him. The tenderness h e had shown her back then was now reced by indifference. This man could be both fire and ice. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 Jay walked away with a steely resolve. Marilyn slouched on the ground dejectedly, tears of sorrow streaming down her face. With a vast, hazy, and hopeless future ahead of her, she racked her brains to think of a way out. She remembered Ken''s words. ''Do you know who Ben really is, Marilyn? You''ve picked up a treasure! Listen, he¡¯s Jay Ares, the former president of Grand Asia with a worth of trillions. You¡¯d better clutch onto this gold bar tightly because when he returns to his position one day, you can just pluck off a single hair from his sheep wool and you and Tiger will be able to lead a life of pleasure." Marilyn gritted her teeth. "I won¡¯t give up on you, Ben." Grand Asia''s office building. Angeline crossed her arms and stood in front of the french windows on the ninth floor, staring down at Grand Asia¡¯s main entrance. She would raise her wrist to look at her watch from time to time. A quarter of an hour had passed since the working day started, but Jay had yet to show up. She was beginning to feel anxious now. Even though he and Marilyn were not married, they had lived together under the same roof for so many years, hence he would more or less look at their rtionship differently. There was no doubt that his mood would be affected after knowing that Marilyn had used and deceived him. She was worried that his health would be affected if h e got too angry. Though when she saw the familiar figure appearing at Grand Asia''s main entrance at this very moment, Angeline¡¯s taut nerves finally loosened up. In order to distract him from his worries, Angeline decided to assign a few tasks for him. She rolled up therge stack of documents on her desk before turning around and walking out. Jay made a beeline for the Cyber Security Department. After taking several peeps at him and noticing that he looked like his normal, calm self, Grayson secretly let out a sigh of relief. Not long after that, Angeline walked up to Jay with arge stack of documents, dropping them all on his desk before ordering, "Ben, I need you to handle these documents for me. They¡¯re urgent. Hand them in before you get off work today." Jay stared at the documents that had piled up like a tiny hill on his desk before turning to look at Angeline speechlessly. This brat had to be picking a quarrel with him on purpose, right? "I won''t be able to finish it," he said. Stunned, Angeline said, "Just do as much as you can." Jay, Jay pushed the documents to one corner of the desk, then switched on theputer, ignoring the stack of documentspletely. Angeline looked extremely gloomy and puzzled. She might be a fearsome female president who everyone was terrified of, but she had no authority over him at all. "These documents are urgent. Deal with them first." She pushed the documents to him. Jay questioned, "Are you sure they¡¯re really that important?" Angeline,"..." "Of course, they''re important." Jay said sarcastically. "Turns out that you can just ''do as much as you can¡¯ when ites to Grand Asia¡¯s urgent documents." Angeline,"..." Her face turned crimson red with anger. "That''s because I''m worried you''ll be too exhausted." As soon as she said those words, rustling sounds could be hearding from behind them. Jay and Angeline turned around and saw the employees pulling out tissues to plug their ears. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Please continue, Ms. Severe. We won''t listen." All of them were snickering uncontrobly. Jay stared speechlessly at Angeline. His gaze was clearly a condemning one that was meant to say,'' Choose your words wisely in public¡¯. However, he had underestimated Angelinas brazenness. Angeline roared at the employees without warning. "I want all of you to turn around and close your eyes." The employees followed her instructions and turned around while closing their eyes. Jay looked at Angeline. "What are you trying to do?" Angeline said, "You¡¯d better listen up. I''m going to confess to you now." Jay was so astonished that he could hardly keep his tall frame still. He had never seen a girl pursuing a guy, not even on TV. Nevertheless, he nodded for some odd reason and epted her request to confess to him. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Angeline broke into a grin, reciting her love poem with a rising and falling intonation. "You¡¯re the moon in the sky, and I, the ditch on the ground. I await your presence, oh, grace me with your presence." Jay raised his brows and sneered, "I''m sorry, but I have mysophobia. I don''t think I will ever visit your stinky ditch. You should probably wait for someone else instead." Angeline,"..." She puffed up her cheeks with anger and red at him bitterly. "Don''t you know that it¡¯s very disrespectful to interrupt others when they''re reciting a love poem?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay nodded. "Please continue." He switched on theputer and started ying Hacker Empire''s game. Angeline started yelling at the top of her lungs, "Ben, I love you to the depth and breadth and height..." Her voice was tremendously loud, prating every office in Grand Asia. At that moment, Grand Asia''s employees exploded. Jay jumped up almost immediately and covered her mouth. "Shut up." Angeline said in a muffled voice, "I love you like lice can''t live without a scalp..." In the end, Angeline stopped annoying him because Jay was so sickened by her poems that he nearly threw up. "I''m sorry, Ben. I was wrong." She patted his back nervously as if she was soothing an infant. Jay looked at her with gloomy eyes. "Who taught you these love poems?" Angeline pointed at Zayne who was standing in a corner. "From the love letter my brother gave me. He said that beautiful and touching love letters are now outdated, so I need to choose a different one. If you don¡¯t ept me, then at least you¡¯ll remember me." Jay stared at her nkly... "I¡¯ll give you another chance." Angeline was stunned. She wondered what he meant by that. Zayne was so anxious that he started scratching his head. "Damn it, Angeline. He''s giving you a chance to confess to him again." Jay red at Zayne viciously, making the former m up at once. Angeline racked her brain and started brainstorming. After a long time, Angeline said to Jay with an awkward look on her face, "I don''t know why I like you, but whenever I see you, it feels like spring is here. You fill my nk and empty life with peach blossoms. My life is bright because of you." nk and empty life? Jay''s expression sank a little. He hated women who lied, and Angeline, well she had hit a raw nerve. Clearly, Grand Asia''s founder still upied her heart. She had once loved so deeply, so how could shepletely erase those beautiful memories as soon as she had a new crush? "I''m sorry, you''ve failed to move me," he said coldly. Angeline dropped her head in frustration and muttered as she walked outside, "How could I possibly have any experience when all the love letters I received when I was young were intercepted by you guys?" Zayne thought it was a pity as well. He could tell that Jay was meaning to give Angeline a chance, but sadly, she had failed to appreciate it. What a pity. Zayne ran out tofort Angeline. "Don¡¯t look so sad. I¡¯ll teach you how to write a love letter next time." Angeline red at Zayne irritably. "It''s all your fault. Your rotten ideas are intolerably vulgar. It''s no wonder he wasn''t moved." Zayne said, "Why are youining about my ideas when you can''t evene up with your own?" Angeline retorted, "Who says I can¡¯te up with anything?" "Why don''t you go ahead and do it yourself then?" Angeline suddenly turned around and cried out to Jay, "Ben, I want to have a rtionship with you. We¡¯ll hold each other¡¯s hands and stay with each other till death do us apart." Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Jay''s hands that were ced on the keyboard froze for a moment. A touch of affection surged in his eyes, and ultimately, it transformed into a warm smile that was stered across his face. ''Holding each other¡¯s hands and staying with each other till death do us apart?¡¯ That was what he desired. He was so moved by Angeline''s confession that he actually had the urge to put everything aside and ept her confession. However, his strong willpower restrained his impulse. With amnesia, his life was iplete. He did not know who he was before he lost his memory, but if he had a wife and children, how could he ept Angeline''s love so rashly? Seeing that Jay did not give her any response, Zayne said to Angelina with a look of disgust, "I told you, the things you learn from a book are only going to sound pleasant but they¡¯re not necessarily useful." Angeline dropped her head in frustration and left. When she returned to the president''s office, Mimi poked her head in with a suspicious look on her face." Ms. Severe, the security downstairs gave me a call. They said that Marilyn is holding a baby downstairs and is asking to see you. Should we let her in?" Angeline narrowed her clear and beautiful eyes. "What is she doing here?" Zayne replied, "What else? She''s here for her man." Angeline smacked the table furiously and sprung up from her seat. "Take her to the president''s office. Don¡¯t let her see Ben." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne tutted and sighed. "Women have the most vicious hearts, don''t they? Jay and Marilyn have been husband and wife for several years now. If you interfere and break them up like that, it''ll only make you seem uncultured. Angeline was so furious that she raised her fist to punch Zayne. "Shut your mouth." Despite that, her fist remained suspended in the air. Zayne eyed her suspiciously. ''How strange, this brat hasn''t beaten me up for a long time.'' As she did not beat him up, he continued to say things to infuriate her further. "You¡¯re a president with a trillion-dor worth and she¡¯s just a penniless pauper. If you steal her man, the public will only sympathize with the weak. When that happens, others will say that you''re taking advantage of your power to bully the weak-" Angeline fell into deep contemtion. What Zayne said did make some sense. Soon, Mimi brought Marilyn into the president''s office. Marilyn held Tiger in her arms and looked around the president''s office with glistening eyes. When he saw her shrinking and cowering in fear, Zayne could not help sympathizing with her. "Marilyn¡ª" As soon as Zayne called out her name, Angeline darted him a deathly re. Zayne choked so hard that he could not stop coughing. He restructured his words and said, "Ms. Marilyn!" Marilyn stared at Angeline and Zayne nkly before smiling sheepishly. "Hello," she answered politely. Angeline interrogated her with a cold expression." What are you doing in Grand Asia?" Marilyn answered timidly, "I''m here to see my man." Angelina''s expression darkened at once. "Your man isn''t here." Marilyn exined with a smile, saying, "My man is Ben. He¡¯s working here, isn''t he?" When Angeline heard her calling Ben ''her man¡¯ over and over again, she was so furious that she clenched her fists unconsciously. At the sight of this, Zayne quickly picked up a folder and fanned her. "Calm down, Your Majesty. Calm down." Angeline questioned her whilst keeping herposure, "Ben is your man?" Puzzled, Marilyn asked, "Didn¡¯t you know that already? H Thinking that they were uninformed and unaware of what had happened, she thought that they probably still mistook Ben as her husband. She was taking her chances, thinking that Ben would not be able to ditch her as long as she continued to pester and hold on to him tightly. Angeline was so furious by her brazen and shameless demeanor that her chest was rising and falling. She gritted her teeth so hard that it let out a harsh and grating noise. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 "Take the child outside, Mimi. I have something to say to Marilyn alone," Angeline said, her voice sounding a s if it was covered with frost and ice. Mimi walked to Marilyn and reached out to take Tiger into her arms. She then walked outside, completely ignoring Tiger''s ear-piercing cries. When Marilyn realized that she had entered a lion''s den, she stared timidly at Angeline. Angeline stared at Zayne. "Go and coax the child." Zayne nodded. Still feeling worried, he reminded her again. "Calm down, okay? Calm down." When Angeline and Marilyn were the only ones left in the office, Angeline gestured at Marilyn, hooking her fingers toward her. "Come here." Marilyn approached her fearfully. "Ms. Severe, where are you taking Tiger to?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline tried to scare her. "To the hospital. To perform a DNA paternity test for Ben and him." Marilyn was so shocked that she immediately staggered and bolted outside. "That''s my child! You can''t take him away." When Marilyn realized that the office door was firmly shut and she could not get it to open, she turned around to criticize Angeline furiously, "You¡¯re just Ben''s boss. Who gave you the right to meddle in our family''s affairs?" Angeline stepped on her stilettos and walked up to her gracefully. She stretched out a finger and gently lifted Marilyn''s chin, saying with great disdain," Marilyn Auberge, I thought that you were just a vulgar yet simple and honest vige woman at first." After a pause, her elegant face suddenly turned ferocious. "But I would never in a million years expect to see a greedy, selfish, vicious, and ruthless ck heart hiding behind that honest and good-natured face." Marilyn evaded her gaze. "I don''t know what you are talking about." "You don¡¯t know? It''s okay. I will make you understand." Angeline pinched her chin and increased her strength, causing Marilyn to hiss in pain. Angeline asked, "Ben is really easy to deceive, huh?" Marilyn''s eyes flickered, but she made no reply. Angeline said, "It''s not that he¡¯s easy to deceive, but it¡¯s because he has amnesia. As a person who knows how to be grateful, he treats you well because you saved him." Marilyn''s eyes exuded a trace of guilt. "I didn''t deceive him." Angeline moved her mouth closer to her ear. It felt like thousands of ants were gnawing at Marilyn''s ear. "You tricked him into marriage. That¡¯s deceiving him, don¡¯t you think?" Marilyn cried out in shock. "I didn''t trick him into marriage. He willingly stayed by my side to be my husband and have children with me!¡± Angeline¡¯s anger spiked. "You¡¯re lying again!" Certain that Angeline knew nothing about her and Ben, she was sure and fearless when she said, "I¡¯m not lying. Everything I say is true!" Despite that, Angeline exposed her lie in a single sentence, leaving her with no ce to hide. "How old is Tiger this year?" "Three years old," she answered honestly. Angeline pped her face. "You conceived your son with another man, yet you¡¯ve been deceiving Ben and even asked him to raise your son instead. How shameless can you be?" Marilyn was pped so hard that she fell to the ground after seeing stars before her eyes. Marilyn touched her zing hot cheeks, feeling both furious and surprised. "How do you know Tiger isn¡¯t Ben''s son? He¡¯s my son. Do you think I¡¯ll get the child¡¯s father mixed up?" Angeline squatted down and red at her with a sharp gaze, saying every single word while gritting her teeth, "Because Ben has only been missing for three years. It doesn''t match your son''s age." When the truth was revealed, Marilyn¡¯s jaw dropped. "How do you know that Ben has only been missing for three years? You¡¯re just making wild guesses. Ben came to our fishing vige four years ago. Don¡¯t listen t o the nonsense that others are saying out there." Marilyn fought like a trapped beast, yet that only made her seem more and more powerless instead. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 Angeline''s furious face was gradually enveloped in sadness. "Do you know who I am, Marilyn?" Marilyn stared at her in surprise. "You''re Grand Asia''s president, aren''t you?" Angeline replied, "No, I¡¯m Ben''s wife!" Marilyn was struck dumb. All the defenses in her heart crumbled instantly. She shook her head vigorously, refusing to believe the truth. "That''s not true. That''s not true." She then red at Angeline. "I know you like Ben and that''s why you''re lying to get him!" Angeline sneered, "Do you think I''m like you? Marilyn Auberge, I''ll give you two options. Number one, surrender yourself for tricking Ben into marrying you and illegally imprisoning Ben for three years. That''s n o minor crime at all." Marilyn paled with fright. "No, no, I didn''t deceive him into marrying me. I saved him out of kindness. It was done purely out of kindness." Angeline yed a phone recording and Marilyn¡¯s voice rang out. "I didn''t trick him into marriage. He willingly stayed b y my side to be my husband and have children with m e!" Angeline said, "I''ve recorded everything you said just now. If you want to give excuses, then do it in front of the judge. I have no time for this." Marilyn gulped as she sat limply on the ground. Angeline continued, "You have another choice¡ª" A warm smile appeared on Angeline''s face before she said, "ording to thew, your crimes are no doubt unforgivable, but there''s also no denying that you saved him and brought him back to me. For this, I am grateful to you. I''m willing to give you a substantial amount of money so that you and Tiger can lead a life without worrying about food and clothing. But, you must leave immediately after you get the money." A hint of reluctance shed across Marilyn''s face. Ben was Grand Asia''s founder. When he returned to his position, she would get more benefits than what this woman was offering. Seemingly able to read her thoughts, Angeline said coldly, "Marilyn, if you think you still have a chance with him, then I advise you to give up because that''s just in wishful thinking." "Ben has mysophobia. If my guess is right, he feels nauseous and sick when he sees you. Now that he knows that you¡¯ve tricked him into marrying you, I''m sure he will only have a greater aversion to seeing you. If you¡¯re still hoping to get something out of him, then you''ll only be dreaming." In an instant, her and Ben¡¯s interaction started shing in Marilyn''s mind- Back then, Ben disliked it whenever she touched him. I f she did, he would feel nauseated and sick. She thought that it was only a quirk of his, but turned out i t was mysophobia. To him, she was always dirty. As soon as she came to this conclusion, Marilyn felt inexplicably humiliated. Today, Ben no longer looked at her with the same gentle eyes. It was now reced with indifference and detachment as well as immense disgust and contempt. Ben rejected both her body and personality. Marilyn slowly got to her feet and relented. "Okay, I agree to your conditions."Original from N?velDrama.Org. The office door opened and Mimi carried Tiger in with Zayne following behind. Not only was Tiger not crying, but he was also holding a lot of snacks and toys in his arms, giggling with delight. "Mimi, write a check for 20 million dors and give it t o Marilyn." Mimi rolled her eyes at Marilyn and murmured, "Does she even deserve it? You''re nice enough to not send a person like that to prison. Why are you still giving her so much money? You''re too kind, Ms. Severe." After sending Marilyn away, Angelina let out a long sigh of relief. As she looked at the bright and dazzling sun outside the window, Angelina muttered, "It¡¯s time for you toe home now, Jaybie.¡± She then quickly ordered Zayne, "Pick out a date for m e. I want to wee him home." Taken aback, Zayne asked, "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too hasty? "He doesn''t even like you right now. He may not go home with you willingly." Angelina started weighing her gains and losses. She knew all too well how suffocating it would feel to stay with someone she did not like. She did not want Jay to fall into a situation that would make him ufortable again after what he experienced with Marilyn. "If that¡¯s the case... Let''s wait a bit longer then." A trace of worry emerged in Angelina''s eyes. "But what if he just doesn''t like me anymore?" Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 Zayne looked at his sister''s panda eyes and bared his teeth, saying, "With this face of yours, he won¡¯t fall in love with you even in your next life, let alone this life. I f you remove your makeup, however, I guarantee you that he won¡¯t be able to shift his feet at all when he sees you." "Really?" Angeline asked, feeling pleased. Original from N?velDrama.Org. "Mm." Zayne nodded. Cyber Security Department. Grayson distributed the documents stacked in front of Jay to other employees. Soon, the documents were done processing and Jay walked to the president''s office on the ninth floor with the documents in his arms. When he came to the elevator, he caught sight of Marilyn holding the child. They both whizzed past his eyes through the transparent ss door. A trace of confusion shed across Jay''s eyes. What was Marilyn doing in Grand Asia? When he came to the president''s office and tossed the documents to Angeline, his deep and profound gaze fell on the beautiful smile stered across Angelina''s face. "They''re all done?" Angeline was a little surprised. This guy had always been ridiculously efficient at work but not to the extent where he couldplete the workload that would usually take an ordinary person three days toplete. Jay said, "I had help." Angeline roared furiously. "Who gave them the permission to be such busybodies?" She had deliberately assigned tasks for him in hopes that they could drown out his sorrows and he would not think about them when he got too busy. Jay propped his hands up on the table. "What are you trying to do by giving me so much work on purpose?" Angeline rolled her eyes at him guiltily. "Capitalists enjoy squeezing out workers like you guys for no reason. What other reasons do you need?" "But this isn''t your style," Jay said. Angeline grinned from ear to ear. "So you do know that I can''t bring myself to squeeze more work out of you, huh, Ben?" Angeline''s IQ would switch off in front of attractive men, hence Jay immediately grabbed onto the opportunity and said, "Since you¡¯re reluctant to squeeze more work out of me, why did you give me so much work then? What are you plotting at?" Angeline,"..." Jay stared at her in an overbearing manner. Angeline said, "Alright, alright, I''ll tell you." "I assigned so much work to you just so you won¡¯t have so much time to think about gettingid..." Jay, "..." "What did you do to Marilyn?" Since she refused toe clean, Jay went straight to the point instead. Angeline was struck dumb! Since he was here, she had no choice but to exin to him. "I gave her money and asked her to leave you." That suited Jay''s intention exactly. Even so, Jay did not look surprised at all. "How much did you give her?" "20 million." Jay frowned. "You''re really generous." Angeline said with a smile, "Can I charge it to you?" Jay eyed her suspiciously. "Why are you doing this?" Angeline said, "Can''t you see? I like you. That''s why I have to chase away all the women beside you." Jay, "..." Jay leaned forward and stared at her with his zing pupils. "Angeline Severe, am I worth all this trouble?" Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Angeline said, "You don''t get to decide whether this is worth it or not. I alone have the final say." Jay nodded. "Do whatever you want." He then turned around and walked away like a breeze. Angeline was dumbfounded... ''Do whatever you want''? What was that supposed to mean? Was... Was he implying that she could pursue him? "Yay!" Angeline cheered. When Jay came home after work, Marilyn was sitting quietly on the couch. The moment she saw Jay, there were mixed emotions in Marilyn''s eyes. It was a mixture of anticipation, reluctance, and unwillingness. "You''re still here?" Marilyn felt as though she was struck by lightning. "Ms. Severe told you everything?" she asked in a trembling voice. Jay nodded. He then ignored her and walked straight to his room. Marilyn bit her lip secretly. Angeline was right. He seemed to hate her very much. Despite that, Marilyn refused to believe that this was the same Ben who used to be so gentle and tender to her back in the fishing vige. She got up from the couch and walked toward Jay. "I''m leaving, Ben. Don''t you have anything to say to m e?" Jay looked a little startled. Initially, he wanted to tell Marilyn that he would rpense her for saving him. However, Angeline had already said these words and did these things for him, and more so, better than him. Hence, there was no need for him to go through the trouble of doing it all over again. Besides, he did not want to waste his breath talking to Marilyn either. "Bon voyage." A blessing was the only thing he could give her. Marilyn looked at him with longing in her eyes. "Ben, Ms. Severe may have given me a lot of money to leave you, but as long as you ask me to stay, I¡¯ll give her the money back and stay with you forever." Jay turned around, a cold air lingering around his icy body. "Marilyn Auberge, I was initially intending to save your dignity, but since you refuse to be self- dignified, then I guess there''s no need for me to show you any respect either." Jay¡¯s voice sounded intimidating as he approached Marilyn step by step. He was hissing through his gritted teeth. "If you had spread the news immediately after rescuing me and Tempest three years ago, then maybe my family would have found me, but you didn''t. My family thought I was dead because I went missing for s o long and they couldn¡¯t find me. Did you know that your selfishness broke my family? They were probably in great despair and deep anguish because o f you. You deserve to die." Marilyn staggered, her pupils widening as she stared incredulously at the furious-looking Jay. When she saved them, she thought that Ben would be deeply grateful for her kindness and listen to her his whole life. What she did not expect, however, was that Ben would hate her to such an extent. "Ben, we''ve been husband and wife for three years. As the saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion for the rest of your life. Is the rtionship we share not enough to make you stay..." Marilyn''s eyes were misty. Jay was so furious that his veins bulged up. He roared, saying, "Whenever I think about the endless pain you brought to my family because of your selfishness, thest bit of kindness I have for you turns into boundless hatred! "I finally know why I''m so disgusted whenever I see you. That¡¯s because we were never husband and wife t o start with." His words hit Marilyn so hard that they sent her crashing to the ground. Despite that, she continued to ask, unwilling to give u p, "Ben, can you tell me if you''ve ever liked me in the past three years-even just a little bit?" "No," Jay replied resolutely, "I have no feelings for you at all. If there''s any at all, then it will only be hatred." "Looks like I was just being delusional." Marilyn''s tears rolled down her cheeks. She mbered to her feet awkwardly and walked into her and Tiger''s bedroom destely, packing her luggage tearfully. Jay was sitting by the piano when she left with Tiger dragging her luggage behind her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marilyn kept looking back, yet what she saw was only Jay''s cold and calm expression. He looked neither happy nor sad about her departure. Dread and destion filled Marilyn¡¯s heart. Was it true that... what he had left for her was only hatred? Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 She pulled the security door open and left with immense regret. At this moment, a melodious and pleasant tune from the piano was hearding from the house. Jay was ying the song ''Meeting Soulmate: Mountain High River Deep¡¯. Although his words were harsh and heartless, the piano piece he yed was proof that he still had a hint of gratitude for Marilyn. A man was not a stalk of grass or a tree, so how could he not feel a thing? Marilyn had saved his life. There was also the feeling o f gratitude he felt for her for the past three years. Even though she made a mistake, there was no denying that she had given him a new life. The security door closed gradually! The thin door panel hadpletely partitioned Ben and Marilyn off into twopletely different worlds. Jay yed ''Meeting Soulmate: Mountain High River Deep'' with a deadpan expression over and over again. He was seemingly bidding farewell to his naive and ignorant past. In the end, he stood in front of the French windows irritably and pulled the screens open. The afterglow of the sunset shone on the bay window and onto the white-colored easel. Jay''s falcon-like eyes condensed slightly. He removed the white cloth from the easel with trembling hands. The portrait of Angelina''s bare face was staring fixedly at him with a faint and peaceful smile. Like a blissful girl who was in love, her eyebrows were gentle and harmless while her gaze was affectionate and gentle. Her innocent smile and carefree, lovable demeanor formed ripples in his heart. He was very much puzzled by what he was currently feeling. She was clearly there in his memory, but why did she not find him familiar at all when he was right i n front of her? Perhaps this was just a one-sided love? He put the cloth on the easel gloomily. He then stared out the window with a nk expression. When would his familye and bring him home? He despised being a loner with no home to return to! On the opposite vi''s balcony, Baby Zetty was wearing a white dress while gracefully dancing ballet. She was doing a pirouette. Like a graceful white swan, she looked so pleasing to the eye. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The ice condensed in Jay''s frosty pupils was slowly melting. A faint and charming smile emerged on his dashing and charming face. "Mr. Ben!" When Baby Zetty saw Jay, she was so excited that she started running toward him. Jay''s gaze fell on the border of the vi''s balcony. He was afraid that Baby Zetty would not be able to stop in time because she was running too fast. At that moment, his heart started pounding nervously that he felt like he was suffocating. "Baby Zetty!" He opened the bedroom door and ran to the living room balcony. Like a passing tornado, he crossed the moat-like gap and jumped into the garden of the vi on the opposite. Baby Zetty stood rooted to the same spot in a daze. When Daddy was jumping over earlier, she was so terrified that her heart had almost stopped beating. When Jay rushed over, she threw herself into his arms and cried bitterly while embracing him by the neck. "Why did you jump over? How can you jump when it¡¯s so dangerous? What am I supposed to do if something happens to you?" Jay embraced Baby Zetty tightly and consoled her, saying, "It''s okay. Mr. Ben is okay." Thankfully, there was only fright and no disaster. Baby Zetty''s fear was filled with the joy of their fatherdaughter reunion. "Mr. Ben, you haven''t been turning u p for my piano lessons for so long. Have you been particrly busy these days?" Jay used his fingers to brush through Baby Zetty''s bangs. "Mm." "I''m so hungry, Mr. Ben," Baby Zetty said with tears in her eyes. She needed to find a way to keep Daddy at home. When Mommy came home, she would definitely be overjoyed to see Daddy. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 "Where''s your mommy?" Jay asked curiously. "Mommy isn''t home," Baby Zetty replied in a pitiable manner. "Come, I''ll fix you something." Jay held Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and walked downstairs. However... Jay paused in his steps when he walked past the ss room on the garden balcony. With his falcon-like eyes, he peered into the ss room and saw a telescope pointed at his house. "What''s that?" he asked, puzzled. Fortunately, he knew that Baby Zetty¡¯s mother was blind. Otherwise, he would start making wild conjectures. Flustered, Baby Zetty exined. "That''s my aunt''s telescope." Daddy could not know that it belonged to Mommy. He would flip out for sure if he knew that Mommy was spying on him. Jay''s rxed nerves were suddenly taut again." Angeline Severe?" Baby Zettyughed unnaturally. "Mm." Jay''s charming face turned livid. He finally knew why Angeline kept saying that he was only thinking about gettingid and even expressed her worries about him contracting kidney disease. Had she been spying on him? Since it was inappropriate to lose his temper in front o f a child, Jay suppressed his anger and muttered," Let''s go." Jay came to the kitchen and fixed a bowl of mushroom soup for Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty ate with gusto. "Your mushroom soup is really delicious, Mr. Ben." Jay grinned. "I was actually quite worried that you would find simple home-cooked food difficult to swallow since you''re so used to eating fine cuisines." Baby Zettyughed. "Life is unpredictable, Mommy said. We may be rich today, but we might end up struggling for a meal tomorrow. Therefore, we must learn how to adapt.¡± Seemingly understanding what she was saying, Jay nodded. "Your mom''s right." Jay had always found Baby Zetty¡¯s mother inexplicably delightful. Nine o''clock at night. Angeline finally dragged her exhausted body home. When Jay saw Angeline, he looked very much surprised. "Why are you here?" Stunned, Angeline lied and said, "My cousin went overseas to treat her eyes. I''m in charge of taking care of Baby Zetty during this time.¡± Jay said with a sullen expression, "She has entrusted the job to an unreliable person." "What do you mean by that?" Angeline muttered, sounding aggrieved. Jay said, "Well aren''t you daring for leaving such a young child at home alone? Aren''t you even worried that idents might happen?" Angeline, This guy liked Baby Zetty so much, huh? If he knew that Baby Zetty was his own, would he turn into an over-controlling father? "This is my family''s business. You... You have no right to meddle in our affairs," Angeline muttered with a guilty conscience. Jay said, "If that''s the case, I''ll talk about something which I have the right to meddle in then. What''s with the telescope upstairs?" Angeline refused to admit it. "The telescope, as the name suggests, is used to observe the moon." It was not actually used for observing the moon in the sky, though. It was instead used to observe this fine man standing before her eyes. When she lied, her eyes glistened and her ears turned slightly crimson. Jay could not detect the double meaning in her words. Jay was furious. "How shameless can you get, Angeline Severe? What sort of quirk is that, peeping o n a man?" Angeline,"..." "I didn¡¯t peep on you." Jay pressed her. "If that''s the case, why did you say that I''m only thinking about gettingid all day? Why did you say that I have bad kidneys?" She must have seen Marilyn hugging him a few days ago and that was why she filled up her imagination with inappropriate scenes. Angeline gulped. "I..." When Baby Zetty saw Daddy and Mommy quarreling, she quickly mediated. "Mr. Ben, Aunt Angeline, stop arguing." Both Jay and Angeline stopped quarreling for the sake of the child. When she noticed that Daddy and Mommy were having a cold war, the smart Baby Zetty held both Jay and Angelina''s hands in each of hers. She said, "Aunt Angeline, I want Mr. Ben to be my daddy." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s jaw dropped. "Why are you asking her?" Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 How could this woman possibly allow him to be Baby Zetty''s daddy when she had used all her tricks and schemes on him? Baby Zetty was her cousin''s daughter! Angeline agreed readily. "Sure." Jay retorted, "Is there something wrong with your brain?" Puzzled, Angeline asked, "What''s wrong with my brain?" He was Baby Zetty¡¯s daddy, though! What was wrong with that? Jay hissed. "You must be mentally challenged." If she liked him that much, why did she agree to let him be the father of another woman''s child? Angeline scratched the back of her head, and when she finally understood the meaning behind his words, she quickly motioned at Baby Zetty with her eyes. "No way, Baby Zetty. Mr. Ben is going to be my husband in the future. You can only call him Uncle Ben." After receiving the secret message that Mommy sent her, Baby Zetty deliberately put on a look of pity. "Oh? It''s too bad then!" Jay stared at Angelina speechlessly. "Who says I¡¯m going to be your husband?" Angelina said with confidence, "You agreed to let me pursue you, didn¡¯t you?" "When did I agree to it?" "Today in my office at one-four-three-seven hours.¡± Baby Zetty snickered. "Whoa, that trantes to I love you forever, right?" Angelina patted her daughter on the head and gave her a thumbs up. "Clever." Jay was exasperated. "I didn''t agree to it." 1 Angelina retorted, "But you didn''t refuse either." Jay, This woman was taking advantage of him again. Jay stared speechlessly at Angelina, then reminded her with a stern look on his face. "Don''t waste your energy. You won¡¯t win a ce in my heart." Angeline, however, patted her chest and vowed." There¡¯s no man whose heart I can¡¯t win in this world, only men who I want to pursue or not." Jay twitched his lips. "You sound very experienced, don¡¯t you!" Angeline looked dumbfounded... Baby Zetty tugged at Angeline''s sleeve. "Why are you talking big again, Aunt Angelins? When have you ever pursued a man?" Angelins bit her tongue secretly. Why was she always talking about unrealistic things like that? "If you haven¡¯t had pork before, that doesn''t mean you haven¡¯t seen one running, okay?" Angeline said. Jay, "If you like pigs so much, you can go ahead and be one yourself. I¡¯m not a pig." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "That¡¯s just an analogy, alright?" Jay frowned and looked seriously at Angeline. The more enthusiastically she pursued him, the more fearful and worried he felt. There were certain things that he needed to rify with her or he might just end up hurting her even more if she continued to indulge herself in this behavior. "Angeline. "I think you need to know that I have amnesia. I don''t know a thing about my past, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a past." Angeline nodded. "I know that." Jay continued, "So are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your head? Since I have a past, then maybe I have a wife or even children. "Are you sure you still want to pursue me?" "Of course," Angeline replied resolutely. Jay''splexion turned awful. Was she not going to reflect on it at all? "Pursuing a man like me might bring you endless troubles in the future. Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?" "I''m not afraid." The more determined she sounded, the more he felt like she was answering on impulse. There was no way for them to continue with the conversation. "Now that I''ve returned Baby Zetty to you, it''s time for me to leave now." Jay turned around and walked away. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Angeline was in low spirits. On the contrary, Baby Zetty was in high spirits. Baby Zetty took Mommy''s hand with zest and enthusiasm, telling her the soul-stirring story of how Daddy had leaped from the balcony to embrace her. "Mommy, Daddy may not know that I''m his daughter, but I can tell that he still loves me very much. When I ran to him today, Daddy was so afraid that I would fall off the balcony that he jumped over like a tornado, leaping over the wide gap without hesitation. He almost scared me to death!" Baby Zetty patted her chest, fear still lingering in her heart. Angeline was stunned. "Mommy," Baby Zetty called out to her a few times before finally pulling Angeline out of her reverie. At this moment, her eyes had already turned pink. She said in a choking voice, "He loves you, Baby Zetty. He loves all of his children." Angeline sniffed, then suddenly burst into tears. "I feel so sorry for your daddy. I still can''t find Baby Robbie nor have I received news about Jens. If he learns that I''ve left two of our children out there, I don''t know how heartbroken he''ll be." Baby Zetty gave Mommy a gentle hug. "Don''t cry, Mommy. You''ve tried your best. Don¡¯t me yourself." Angeline''s tears were like a broken tap-it was impossible to stop. In the past few years, there were only two triggers for Angeline''s tears-Jay and her children. Although the people around her knew better than to talk about them in front of her, that did not mean that Angeline was not thinking about them in private. Angeline¡¯s lifetime of tears was almost running out with all the crying for Baby Robbie and Jens. Fortunately, Jay had returned. Baby Zetty consoled her mommy, saying, "Don¡¯t be sad, Mommy. Look, if Daddy cane back to us after what he has been through, then Baby Robbie and Jens will definitelye back as well." Angeline hugged Baby Zetty. "I can only hope so." Legendary Youth Academy. After three springs and autumns, after flowers bloomed and fell... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The once childish boy had now turned into a tall, dashing, yet cold-looking young man. Jenson sat quietly under the peach blossom tree in the courtyard of the martial arts hall. He looked up at the bright blue sky and frowned slightly, a touch of sadness concealed in his eyes. It had been three years since he left home. At first, he thought that as long as he studied hard, he would be able to use his talent to quickly graduate. With that, he would be able to return to Mommy¡¯s side to share her pain of losing Daddy. Though who would have thought that the requirements for graduating from Legendary Youth Academy would be so bizarre? For the tenpulsory subjects, students not only had to rank first for each subject, but they also needed to surpass the teachers here. Jenson met most of the graduation requirements for hispulsory subjects two years ago. He also took other courses in the academy while he was at it, obtaining full marks for nearly all of them in thest year and thus, was close to receiving permission to graduate. The only remaining criterion he had to fulfill was for his weakest subject-martial arts. Actually, Jenson was not weak in martial arts at all, but rather, he was overshadowed by an outstanding student in the martial arts ss. That person was so powerful that it was almost bizarre. This student refused to drop the martial arts subject and continued to take the first ce, refusing to release her bite and giving other students no chance t o graduate. "Jenson." Suddenly, an irksome voice rang out from behind him. "Are you a coward? If you''re so afraid to take the martial arts exit examination, then you shouldn''t have enrolled in Legendary Youth back then." "Hehe. Just look at his tender skin and delicate flesh. He looks like someone who can''t take a beating. I wonder how many fists of mine he can take?" Jenson did not even raise his eyelids. He had no interest in entertaining them. "Scram." His lips parted slightly as he gently spat out a word. Even so, it was enveloped in such power that it could send anyone shuddering in fear. "Hehe, this useless junk is asking us to scram?" "He won''t know how weak he is if we don''t teach him a lesson. I can''t stand his arrogant and condescending gaze anymore." Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 "Bash him up.¡± Having said that, a boy walked toward Jenson with his hands on his hips. "Get up, Jenson. I want to fight with you solo." "I refuse," Jenson said coolly, darting him a perfunctory nce. "Hey, just look at his eyes. Are you looking down on m e?" Uncertain, the student turned around and asked his friends. "Logically speaking, this useless piece of junk isn''t supposed to have such a sharp gaze, but you¡¯re right, Boss, he did look down on you earlier." "Hehe, Jenson, you have a death wish, do you know that?" With that said, the boy lifted his foot without warning and swung it toward Jenson''s neck. Like a sharp axe, his kick came shing toward Jenson at a speed of light. "Arghhh!¡± Suddenly, a tragic cry pierced the sky. After hearing the scream, the boy¡¯s friends who were smiling smugly at first now had their mouths wide open. They turned pale with fright as if they had just seen a ghost. Jenson had yet to move. The bully''s leg was dislocated and he remained suspended in the air as though he was on a swing. "What happened, Boss?" A few students hurried up to help their boss. "Didn''t you see? He has a helper." "A helper? Where?" A silver light shed by and a young, beautiful girl was seen standing in front of the boys all of a sudden. She was d in a silver-white invisibility cloak. At this moment, she took off her invisibility cloak and revealed a pair of wide-leg trousers and a tight-fitting crop top underneath. Like a stunner, she had a hot and sexy figure. The girl looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. When she was not smiling, she looked just like an icy beauty. "Whitney Cornelius?" "That¡¯s me." The girl let out a bright smile. Puzzled, the boys stared at her and asked, "Why are you helping this trash?" Whitney nced at the obedient-looking Jenson sitting quietly on one side and chided the boys, "How dare you bully Jenson? I''ve taken him under my wing. Do you want me to remove all 206 bones from your bodies?" A look of terror was stered across the boys'' faces. Whitney might look beautiful, but she had outstanding fighting skills and was also a top-scorer i n martial arts ss. She was known as the queen of martial arts. No one could win her when it came to fighting¡ªnot even when all the martial arts students in the ss fought against her at the same time. "What are you still standing here for? Scram!" Whitney roared. The boys fled in panic. Jenson stood up and was about to leave. Whitney quickly took his hand and smiled brightly. ¡° I''m not asking you to go, Lil¡¯ Jens. Sit down. I have things to say to you." Jenson stuck his hands in his trouser pockets, looking ever unconcerned and undisturbed. "I have nothing to say to you," Jenson said coolly. Whitney took his arm refusing to let go. Sheughed." Tell me, why didn''t you take the martial arts exit examination this time?" Jenson red speechlessly at her and thought,'' What¡¯s the use of taking the exit examination when you¡¯re around?'' Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Whitney was stunned. Every time Jenson saw her, he would look at her with deep resentment in his eyes like she had excavated his ancestor¡¯s gravesite. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 Jenson''s gaze fell on Whitney''s hands. "Remove your hands," hemanded coldly. Whitney gripped tighter and squeezed a bright smile a t him. "I have something to tell you, Lil¡¯ Jens." "Go on then." Jenson looked impatient. A coy smile exuded from Whitney''s eyes. She suddenly stood on her toes and pressed her delicate lips on Jenson''s. As though struck by lightning, Jenson red at her with his frosty and furious eyes. Like a kid caught doing bad things, Whitney started blushing with shame. "I like you, Jenson." Jenson wiped his lips that she had touched in disgust and snapped. "Are you mad?" "Yes, I am mad. I like you. I''m madly in love with you." Whitney grinned. "What did you consume to get so precocious?" Jenson said furiously. "I''ve thought about it, Jens. I know we''re both very young, and I did want to wait until you grew up a little more before confessing to you, but as you slowly grow taller, more and more girls in the academy are starting to have a crush on you. I don''t feel safe at all." After a pause, Whitney gritted her teeth and pressed her luck, saying, "That''s why I decided to seal the kiss. Now that I''ve kissed you, you belong to me. When you grow up, you must remember to marry me." "Dream on." Jenson spat out these two words. Whitney stamped her feet. "I don''t care. I gave you my first kiss, so you have to take responsibility for that." Jenson stared speechlessly at her. "I''m not even 13 years old yet." Whitney replied, "I know. I''ll wait until you grow up. Boys in our country can get married at 18." Jenson said, "You kissed me, and that¡¯s child molestation." Whitney''s smile froze. "Jens..." Jenson said, "I haven¡¯t even sued you for child molestation, and yet, here you are asking me to be responsible?" Whitney,"..." Jenson sneered before leaving. Whitney sighed in frustration and kicked the terrazzo gravel floor, creating a huge hole in the ground that sent mud sshing at Jenson''s feet. Jenson stared at the tiny pebbles that flew over and crashed into another hole in the ground. He felt quite... jealous. How could he possibly graduate if a bad*ss woman like Whitney was in the martial arts ss? Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in Jenson''s head and a wicked cold light shed across his handsome, charming gaze. Jenson slowly turned around and said with a cold countenance, "Do you know why I don''t like you, Whitney?" Whitney stared at him in a daze, then replied grumpily, "That¡¯s because you, kid, don''t have good taste and don''t know how to appreciate a good girl!" Jenson said, "Would anyone like a barbarian who only knows how to fight all day?" Whitney frowned. "What¡¯s wrong with fighting? I can protect you. You just need to keep being the beautiful boy that you are." After thinking about it, she suddenly cried out to Jenson, "I¡¯ll take care of you in the future, Jenson." Jenson''s good-looking eyebrows started twitching. He really wanted to curse, ''Take care my *ss!'' Why would he, the young master of Grand Asia, need a woman to take care of him? Original from N?velDrama.Org. "I don¡¯t like women who can fight," Jenson said. Whitney was stunned. Seeing that Jenson was trying t o imply something, she hopped over to him in delight. "What kind of girls do you like then, Jens?" Jenson''s gaze fell on her hands that were now used to holding cold des. He wondered if she would grow ustomed to holding embroidery needles if he asked her to? "I like gentle and considerate women who are great at needlework and take part in tea ceremonies." 1 Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 Whitney widened her eyes and stared incredulously at Jenson. "You have a really unique preference, don''t you, Jens? The etiquette ss next door is at risk of being closed down. It''s the only subject in the academy that no students want to enroll in." At this moment, a girl from the etiquette ss d in professional attire sauntered over with much grace and poise. As such, Jenson stared fixedly at the woman. Furious, Whitney reached out to cover Jenson¡¯s eyes. "What''s there to look at? Didn''t you see her freckles?" Jenson put her hand down and said, "One w can¡¯t mar a piece of good jade." Whitney was very upset. She clearly had the body, the looks, and the intelligence. She was way better than the freckled girl. Jenson actually liked girls with such an unprepossessing appearance? Whitney was stirred, sounding as though she would rather die than be humiliated. "What does she know? It''s just making tea and holding embroidery needles, right? I know how to do that too. Just you wait. I¡¯ll sign up for the etiquette ss tomorrow.¡± Seeing that he had seeded in making her fall into his trap, an artful smile shed in Jenson''s eyes. Despite that, he continued to coax her, saying," Etiquette and martial arts sses are conflicting disciplines. If you want to sign up for the etiquette ss, then you have to leave the martial arts ss. Can a girl like you pass the martial arts test, though?" Whitney stroked Jenson''s face. "Don''t you think you¡¯ve underestimated me? I would''ve graduated a long time ago had it not been because I want to stay and keep youpany for a few more years." Jenson pointednguidly in a direction using his chin. "The arena is over there. Go ahead then." Whitney ran toward the arena. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Halfway, she suddenly turned back to Jenson and asked with concern, "Jens, what are you going to do if they bully you after I leave the martial arts ss? "Say, if your good-looking face is ruined by those stinky boys who don''t know how to appreciate your beauty, then I''ll cry myself to death." Jenson''s face was as ck as coal. His fists that were hidden away in his trouser pockets clenched firmly as he struggled to hold back his rage. "You¡¯re just going to the etiquette ss. You¡¯re not leaving Legendary Youth," Jenson said. Whitney pondered for a moment. "You''re right." She then said to Jenson, "If someone bullies you, Jens, remember toe to me." Having said that, Whitney ran toward the arena. Jenson stared at her agile body, his long and fan-like eyshes casting an obscure shadow under his dark, profound gaze. "I''m sorry, Whitney," Jenson muttered under his breath. He then turned around and left. In the exit examination martial arts arena. All the students had their rounds. Whitney and Jenson were the only ones left. One was the strongest while the other was the * weakest''. At this moment, the winner was lying down on the arena in ackadaisical manner with a green foxtail i n his mouth as he awaited the challenger to take the stage. Suddenly, the arena sank. The young man sprung up in shock. When he saw Whitney, the boy''s face broke into a ttering grin. "Remember what you said, Whitzie. You have to be my wife if you lose." Whitney shed an unruly smile. "I will be your wife if I can''t defeat you in three moves." Jenson froze, turning around to look at the wild and unruly Whitney in the arena. He shook his head and said, "You might just end up losing your marriage to someone one day.¡± Whitney suddenly leaped forward. Taking advantage o f her extraordinary bouncing ability, she took to the air before crashing down heavily from a high altitude and crushing the young man beneath her viciously. The boy could not budge. Whitney asked him, "You want me to be your wife? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll bash you up every day?" Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 "Jenson," the martial arts instructor called out to Jenson suddenly. Jenson turned around. The instructor said, "You''ve never participated in any arenapetition and that isn''t going to help you improve your martial arts skills. Whitney is leaving the martial arts ss today. Would you like to compete with her? If you miss out on this opportunity, you may never meet another formidable opponent like her again.¡± Jenson''s feather-light gaze fell on Whitney. Whitney was still sitting on the boy''s back. Seeing that Jenson was staring at her, she felt as though a spring had bounced her into the air. She did not know what kind of girls Jenson liked back then. All she knew was that she needed to protect him, talk to him, and make him happy. Now, she knew. Even though Jenson was still young, h e had a heart that was more old-fashioned than outdated men. He liked gentle girls who were demure and refined. Whitney decided to transform herself into the kind of woman Jenson liked. Knowing that Jenson was a reticent man who disliked fighting, Whitney did not want to put him in a difficult position. Hence, she helped him out of the awkward situation and said with a smile, "I don''t think it¡¯s necessary for Lil¡¯ Jens topete with me, Sir. If he ever wants topete in the future, I will agree at any time." Being able topete with Whitney was something that all martial arts students yearned to do.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The instructor looked at Whitney as she gave a smile that was as bright as spring. Whitney was his daughter, so how could he, her father, not see that Whitney liked Jenson? In his opinion, Jenson was really smart, so smart that he was able to pass all other subjects in only a few months¡¯ time-all except martial arts. It was also because Jenson was too smart that he found it difficult to understand him. He was so shrewd that none of the instructors in the Legendary Youth Academy could figure him out. Take martial arts, for example. In the past few years, h e was seen entering the practice room every day, yet every single year, he had not seen him fighting with any students. He once thought that Jenson was simply a reticent boy who had mysophobia and that was why he had an aversion to subjects like martial arts that would make him sweat. If that was the case, he would probably do poorly in martial arts. Though when he tried to test Jenson¡¯s internal strength several times in ss, he realized that Jenson was always able to suppress him no matter how much internal strength he exerted. The most surprising thing of all was that this kid knew how to control his strength and would never waste even the slightest energy. While the instructor was lost in his thoughts, Jenson had already walked up to him. "Now that Whitney has graduated, what''s the date for next month¡¯s exit examination?" His low voice still carried a trace of childish nature, sounding pleasant and mellow to the ears. The students started gloating inwardly. "This trash is actually concerned about next month¡¯s examination? Even if Whitney graduates this month, it still won¡¯t be his turn next month." "Exactly. There are plenty of people waiting to graduate from the martial arts ss. It will never be his turn." The students started whispering to each other. The instructor stared at Jenson in surprise. "Are you going to take the exit examination next month, Jenson?" Jenson nodded. Whitney was so astonished that she slumped to the floor of the arena, criticizing Jenson as she pointed at his nose with an aggrieved look on her face. "You''re really evil, Lil¡¯ Jens. You''re trying to make me leave the martial arts ss on purpose just so you can leave Legendary Youth Academy." Jenson stared at her with a smug look on his face. 1 You''re the foolish one." At this time, the teenager who had a crush on Whitney got up and consoled her, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Whitzie. As long as I''m in the martial arts ss, Jenson will never graduate.¡± Whitney said, "You''d better do your job properly and don¡¯t let him take advantage of you." The boy looked contemptuously at Jenson. "He¡¯s nothing but a piece of trash. How could he possibly graduate?" Jenson''s icy soul carried no trace of a smile as he turned around and walked away. Jenson would never get angry whenever his ssmates mocked and ridiculed him. He would always sweep his gaze across the other party''s face like he was staring at a clown before walking away in neither a supercilious nor obsequious manner. Whitney chased after Jenson. "Jens." Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Knowing that he could never outrun her, Jenson stopped walking. Whitney stood in front of him, her beautiful face looking extremely aggrieved. "Do you really like girls who take etiquette ss or was that just an excuse to make me leave martial arts ss?" Jenson peered into Whitney''s serious eyes. "I just think you need to go to etiquette ss to learn something to get rid of this bandit aura on you." Whitney said, "Will you like me after I take the etiquette ss, then?" Jenson frowned. "I don''t like girls who are always getting intimate with guys!" Jenson said. Whitney recalled how she would often have physical contact with guys when she fought with them. It turned out that this was too much for Jenson, who had mysophobia, to bear. "Okay. I¡¯ll do as you say. F*ck, I''ll even stop fighting from now on." Jenson red at her. "I don''t like girls who swear either." Whitney covered her mouth. "Okay, I''d rather be dumb than swear." Jenson looked at Whitney... In the past three years, she had stayed by his side whenever he was lonely or homesick. Like a sparrow that never stopped chirping, she had dispelled most of his sorrows and vexation. Perhaps it was due to his precocious mindset, so he often saw Whitney as his younger sister although she was five years older than him. Whitney asked carefully, "Do you have any other requirements, Jens?" Jenson stared at the devastatingly beautiful Whitney and said, "Remember this, I''m Jenson Ares from Imperial Capital Grand Asia. Once you''ve graduated from etiquette ss,e and look for me in Imperial Capital." Jenson then walked past her and left in a leisurely manner. Whitney, however, stood rooted to the same spot as though she had been struck dumb. After a very long time, Whitney cheered. "Yay!" Whitney rushed to the martial arts ss toplete her graduation procedure before turning up at etiquette ss for her enrolment. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The moment the etiquette instructor saw Whitney, the instructor gaped in astonishment. "You should leave, Whitney Cornelius. Etiquette ss i s suitable for every other student except for you." Whitney ced one foot on the stool and began rolling up her sleeves. "Why not me, Instructor?" The instructor looked at Whitney''s posture with disgust. "Your current posture alone is enough reason. Just look at you. Your dad is a martial arts instructor and you¡¯ve inherited his genes. Like ice and fire, you¡¯ll never sit still and will always be restless. Etiquette ss enrolls soft and tender ladies. If you enroll in etiquette ss, it¡¯ll only hold you back from graduating early.¡± As Whitney was lovesick, she said enthusiastically," Since I¡¯ve made up my mind to enroll in etiquette ss, I would love for you to ept me regardless of whether I can graduate or not, Instructor." "Okay then." The instructor took out the registration form and Whitney filled in her name. The etiquette instructor said, "I was just worried that you won''t be able to graduate and end up as a spinster. You¡¯ll have difficulty finding a good man when you get out." It was only then did the fear get to Whitney. She asked sheepishly, "If, and I mean if I can''t graduate, when will I be able to leave Legendary Youth Academy?" The etiquette instructor said, "ording to the regtions, students who cannot graduate in time will leave the academy at the age of 30." Whitney gazed at her signature with her jaw dropped! Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 "Jenson!" Whitney''s lioness roar could be heard throughout the student dormitory. "Come out, you evil b*stard." Jenson was sitting quietly by the bay window of the standard dormitory room. ced in front of him was a wooden easel with a newly painted portrait on it. Jenson stared at the gentle and beautiful woman in the portrait with misty eyes. Whitney broke in, ced her hands on her hips, and stomped over to Jenson. "You''ve done a really terrible thing, you little b*stard." Jenson raised his eyelids to look at her. In the ray of the sun, Whitney noticed how abnormally bright his beautiful and charming eyes looked. "Are you crying, Jens?" Whitney asked nervously. In her memory, this little boy was always so stubborn and unyielding. From the day he enrolled in the academy, he had never shown weakness regardless of the difficulties he encountered. Whitney shifted her gaze to the portrait, and when she saw the gentle, beautiful woman in the portrait, Whitney was so surprised that she stared at it in a daze. "She''s so beautiful. Who is she, Jens?" "Mommy," Jenson replied. Whitney froze... Then, a smile came from her eyes. She was aware that Jens was a reticent boy, but when he omitted the grammatical modifier and introduced his mommy like that, she felt as though he was bringing her to meet his parents. As Whitney indulged in her fantasies, she was so shy that her ears started to turn hot. Jenson looked speechlessly at her, the sadness in his eyes diminishing a little. "What are you doing here?" Whitney finally remembered that she was here to settle ounts with this little brat. "I''ve already signed up for the etiquette ss, Jens." "Excellent." Jenson praised her with a deadpan expression. It was hard to tell if he meant it or if he was faking it. He had always been hard to understand anyway. "Excellent? Now that I''ve enrolled in etiquette ss, the instructor said that I can only leave the academy a t 30 years old if I can¡¯t graduate early." Whitney sniffed. She found it really hard to ept this fact. "So be it," Jenson replied mildly. Whitney cried out, "I¡¯ll be an old woman at 30. Your kids would have all grown up when Ie and see you after I graduate."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson, Whitney was furious. "So why did you trick me into enrolling in etiquette ss? "Jens, my heart breaks when you trick me like that, do you know that?" Eventually, Whitney''s fury turned into tears of sadness. "Sob, sob, sob..." Jenson''s long eyshes quivered, and when he spoke, his voice sounded a little hoarse, "I¡¯m sorry, Whitney." "What''s the use of saying sorry now?" "Whitney, I must get back to my mommy as soon as possible!" Whitney stopped wailing. When she noticed how ufortable Jenson looked when he restrained his emotions, Whitney could not bring herself to upset him any further. "Alright, alright. I don''t me you." "Thank you." "Even though I¡¯ll be sad when you''re gone, I still hope from the bottom of my heart that you''ll pass the examination next month." "Mm." Jenson raised his eyelids to look at Whitney and blurted out, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll fall in love until I''m 25." Whitney was stunned, Then, her face broke into a grin. "Even if I''m in love, I won¡¯t get married yet either," Jenson said meaningfully. Whitney''s smile froze. "Even if I get married, I won''t have children so early." Jenson stressed. Whitney burst out into tears. "Why can¡¯t you wait for m e?" Jenson said, "I don¡¯t want to be Penelope The Second." Whitney''s face alternated between blue and white... All of a sudden, Whitney stomped her foot, making a hole in the floorboards. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 Whitney said in a bold and daring manner, "Don''t worry, Jenson. No matter how reluctant I am, I will train my tough and strong iron-like body into a mollusk that you can knead and shape as you like. Even if it means that I have to crawl, I will crawl my way to you. "I will never let you be Penelope The Second." Jenson murmured, "Whether you want to crawl your way to me or not is your business. It has nothing to do with me." Whitney, When Whitney noticed how Jenson''s ears had turned pink, she let out a dazzling smile. "I''ll go and challenge embroidery now. "I''m leaving, Jens." After saying so, Whitney left. Jenson stared at his mommy in the painting in silence, and a faint smile gradually emerged on his cool iceberg-like face. He muttered, "I''ll be back very soon, Mommy." Grand Asia, Imperial Capital. It was a long night, and Jay had been up the entire night. He was standing in front of the bedroom''s french window while staring at the opposite vi with a profound gaze. He felt conflicted. He liked Baby Zetty¡¯s mother, and whenever he saw her, he would feel the urge to risk his life to protect her. Angeline liked him as well. It was the kind of love where she was ready to give up everything without hesitation. Both of these women were the most beautiful women i n the world. He could not bring himself to get tangled up with these women when he was still unclear of his real identity. After careful consideration, Jay finally made the difficult decision to leave. He wrote a resignation letter to Angeline. There was only one sentence underneath the resignation letter: ''I''m going to find myself! I hope that the next time we meet, I''ll be myself.'' He put down ''anonymous'' as his signature. Both his resignation letter and the payroll card that Angeline gave him were ced together on the coffee table in the living room. Then, he left Lumino Garden. Grand Asia''s office building. Angeline raised her wrist to look at her watch. When she realized that this was Jay''s first time clocking inte for no reason, Angeline began to feel uneasy. She dialed Jay¡¯s number, but the automated voice that came on told her, "The number you have dialed does not exist". Knowing that something was wrong, Angeline picked up her car key and walked outside. Ten minutester, Angeline appeared at Jay¡¯s house i n Lumino Garden. The furnishings in the room were still the same, but everything that belonged to Jay had been moved out. Angeline was dumbfounded. In the end, she tottered to the couch and picked up the letter from the coffee table. When Angeline saw Jay¡¯s beautiful and powerful writing, tears streamed down her face. It turned out that Jaybie had always wanted to go home. He felt extremely helpless about his identity. She was so upset that she pped herself. Her indecision and hesitation had forced him to leave without saying goodbye because he simply had no idea how to go on alone. It was extremely dangerous for him to stay in a ce where she could not see him. "I''m sorry, Jaybie! I''lle and take you home," Angeline uttered, but it was now toote for regrets. After a strike of thunder, the sky started pouring. The pedestrians who were walking leisurely on the street started fleeing helter-skelter. Jay stood helplessly in the rain wearing a limited edition white blouse, a pair of ck trousers, and white-colored sneakers endorsed by the world''s famous sports star. A Mercedes-Benz suddenly drove past him. The driver, Yumi, was wearing a pair ofrge sunsses. Through the dark lenses, a malicious smirk shot out of her eyes. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Jay Ares!" To see Jay appearing at the corner of a crowded street on a business day could mean only one thing only-he and Angeline had fallen out. Behind the sunsses, her phoenix eyes glinted slyly. "Jay Ares, I''d like to see how you¡¯re going to shine now! Jay stood at the door of a convenience store to shelter himself from the rain. The curtain of rain under the eaves had blurred his vision, making it almost impossible to see the scenery in the distance. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 Suddenly, several cars drove up to him and pulled over in front of him. The wheels of the car rolled by, sttering the water o n the ground onto Jay''s white sneakers. Jay frowned, turning his falcon-like gaze at the car. The car door burst open, and a glinting machete came shing at him. Jay leaned back nimbly and dodged the machete. At this time, all the car doors were kicked open at the same time as a dozen men stepped out. They quickly surrounded Jay, and he pressed his back against the wall of the convenience store while sweeping his sharp gaze across the men in front of him. He did not know if he could beat them, but he was fighting a lone battle. Hence, he could not be fearless. At this moment, he suddenly recalled the scene of Angelina fighting with him in the esports arena room. He then applied what he had learned... Jay raised his long legs and kicked the crotch of the man in front of him without warning. The man was in so much pain that he tossed his machete away, knelt t o the ground, and cried aloud. "Really? A young master like you has stooped to using such underhanded tactics?" Jay smiled. The moves that Angeline taught him were really useful indeed. As the man retreated, Jay pursued and reached out to snatch the man''s machete to hold up several other machetes that were shing down at him. With a flick of his wrist, intense energy was transmitted from one machete to the rest like an electric current. The men who were holding the machetes were so numbed by the tremors that they tossed their machetes away at once. Jay''s body was as light as a swallow as he jumped into the air and galloped on the ground, like a lion that had just woken up after hibernating for thousands of years. A ck Mercedes was parked not far away. When the car window rolled down, Yumi was seen slowly taking off her sunsses while wearing a look of bewilderment in her eyes. "Jay Ares is still the same invincible young master. His exceptional martial arts skills are still intact even after he has lost his memory." An evil sneer formed at the corner of her lips. "Since w e can''t beat you in handbat, I¡¯m pretty sure you won¡¯t be able to resist my sugar-coated bombs." The Mercedes-Benz whizzed past. As though they had received an order, the assassins started fleeing helter-skelter. When Jay saw the assassins fleeing in a hurry, a trace of suspicion shed in his eyes. These men seemed to be well-trained assassins, but why were they trying to kill him, though? Also, when he looked at his fist, he realized that though there were many times he had failed to think o f a move tounch a counterattack, his body seemed t o be able to move out of muscle memory instead. He was probably someone who used to know martial arts. He was even more curious about his identity now! The man called him a young master earlier. To be a young master in Imperial Capital, one would no doubt have a certain reputation. If he could just ask around, i t would probably not be too difficult to find out about his identity. Sycamore Annex, Swallow City. When Seth brought Yumi back to the Severe family''s Sycamore Annex, everyone in the family was taken by surprise. "Hey, is this the sun rising from the west? So you do remember that you need to return home to your iws, Yumi?" Anne mocked bitterly. While taking Seth''s arm, Yumi¡¯s gaze was fixed on Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sera who was standing in front of her. She was wearing an unfathomable smile on her face. "Mom, I came home this time to introduce a man to Sera." Anne sneered, "Hmph, a phoenix in distress is inferior to a rooster. You''re no longer the glorious and victorious president of Titus Enterprise anymore. I doubt you¡¯ll introduce a good man to Sera." "I''ll ask Missus to help Sera with her marriage. There''s no need for you to intervene." When Anne said ''Missus'', she was actually referring to the all-powerful Angeline. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Sera had detested Angeline since childhood, so she was not interested in owing Angeline any favors. She sprung up from the couch and walked up to Yumi, saying solicitously, "If that''s the case, I''ll leave my marriage in your hands then, Yumi." Anne red at Sera with exasperation and reasoned with her. "I spent all my life trying to figure out your sister Angeline. Although she has a bad temper and can sound harsh sometimes, she really isn''t that bad o f a person. Not only that, she knows how to appreciate her family. So Sera, don¡¯t get angry with your sister or you''ll regret it one day." Would Sera listen to her mother''s advice, though? When Yumi saw how distant Sera was acting toward Angeline, a malicious smile yed out in her eyes. "I have something to tell you, Sera. Come with me." While keeping things mysterious, Yumi brought Sera t o the courtyard and crossed her arms, sizing Sera up and down. "Now aren''t you just beautiful," she eximed insincerely. "It''s a pity that a beautiful shell like that isn''t being put into good use." Sera red at her and said a little impatiently, "Stop talking all that nonsense. Get straight to the point!" The poisonous smile in Yumi''s eyes was overflowing. Suddenly, she leaned in closer to Sera and muttered under her breath, "Do you know that he''s back?" Sera looked numb and indifferent. "You mean the former young master, right? So what if he has returned?" Yumi said, "I''m sure you don¡¯t know that he has lost his memory, right?" Sera¡¯s eyes widened... Yumi said, "Your sister is keeping this a secret, so no one in Imperial Capital is bold enough to say a word to Jay. She¡¯s keeping him like some kind of rare treasure, but what she doesn''t know is that the more she treasures something, the more vulnerable and susceptible to damage that thing will be." "What do you mean?" "I heard that like Angeline, you''ve had a crush on him for the longest time. Are you really going to resign to this? You didn''t seize the opportunity and allowed Angeline to get to him first, and right now, you actually have the opportunity topete with Angeline again. Maybe God will take care of you this time, and who knows, you might just be the one to tie the knot with the young master in the end?" Sera staggered a little. All the unwillingness and despair that she had sealed off in her heart were now stirring and eager to get into action again. "She¡¯s Grand Asia''s president now. How am I supposed topete with her?" Yumi said with a smile, "It''s precisely because she''s Grand Asia''s president that she has exposed her most fatal w." "Don¡¯t you know what kind of man the young master i s? Do you think he likes women who are more capable than him? No. He will only like weak and tender girls, the girl next door who follows him all day long and treats him like her whole world."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At the sight of Sera''s dazed look, Yumi said, "Just do whatever Angeline did when she pursued him back then." Suddenly, everything became clear to Sera. "Is that even possible?" Yumi said, "If she can do it, why can''t you?" Sera clenched her fists, a determined glow shing in her eyes. At this moment, the many years of destion and wretchedness she suffered were all washed away. She began to paint a picture in her head. If she defeated Angeline, then everything she owned today, both her wealth and glory, would all belong to her. She would then return all the pain that Angeline had given her tenfold. As long as she could see Angeline painfully begging her for mercy, she would finally feel as though her life was not in vain. "Will you help me?" she gritted her teeth and asked in a sinister tone. Yumi shook her head. "I can''t help you, but someone else can." "Who?" "Madam Ares." A lightbulb lit up in Sera''s head. "Good idea." Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Sera darted Yumi a mysterious and subtle nce before leaving with a smile. At this very moment, she did not feel as suffocated or stifled anymore. Even her footsteps had be feather-light. Yumi s hand moved to her red lips, a poisonous sneer brimming from her eyes. "Oh, Angeline. Even if Sera fails, I''m sure that your body won''t be able to withstand the pressure over and over again, right? When you¡¯re finally blind and deaf, I''m curious to see how you¡¯re nning to run Grand Asia? "What you''ve seized from me, I will make sure you pay it back with interest." The next day. Sera appeared in Chrysoprase Vi, Imperial Capital. Chrysoprase Vi was another vi that Angeline had prepared for the Ares family. Although it was not as big as Tourmaline Estate, it was more than enough for the Ares family to live safely and in peace. Perhaps it was because of the loss of their grandson or perhaps the Ares family had learned their lesson, so they had been keeping a low profile in the past few years as to not attract Doomsday Organization''s attention. Apart from a few young grandchildren who were out there managing Ares Films, the elders were practically living in seclusion while making very minimal social contact all year round. Sera''s arrival had sparked a debate over at the first wife''s family. When someone came to report it to Jack and his wife, Jack¡¯splexion darkened at once. 1 "Does she think that the Ares'' residence is a ce where she cane and go as she likes?" Madam Ares''plexion dimmed. Feeling hard-pressed and in distress, she consoled Jack and said," Why don''t we meet her and find out why she''s really here, Old Master Ares?" Jack red at Madam Ares viciously. "I know what you''re thinking about. Perhaps I should remind you that she''s your daughter and you¡¯re the mistress of the Ares family. If you collude with her and do something harmful to others, then you''ll only be ruining the Ares family¡¯s reputation. If that happens, I don''t care whether you''re my wife or not. I''ll drive you out of the Ares family either way." Madam Ares shuddered a little, then looked a little mad. "I''ve been with you for so many years, Old Master Ares, and yet you can¡¯t tell where my loyalty lies?" Jack snorted coldly. "I trust you, but I don''t trust Sera. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She''s full of bad ideas and I''m afraid that she will lead you by the nose." Madam Ares replied, "I won''t be influenced." Jack nced at Madam Ares and sighed heavily." Fine, go and see her, thene back quickly." Madam Ares looked delighted. "Okay." Madam Ares met up with Sera at the outdoor pavilion. Sera looked haggard and scrawny. The moment she saw Madam Ares, her eyes turned pink at once. She looked as though she had suffered a lot of grievances. She embraced Madam Ares and started bawling her eyes out. "Madam Ares." There was no denying that Sera was her daughter. Hence, when she heard Sera''s heartbreaking cries, Madam Ares felt like a knife was being twisted in her heart. "What''s wrong, Sera?" "Life is hard, Madam Ares." As though an ice current had washed across every part of her body, Madam Ares felt very much tormented. "Why don¡¯t you sit down and slowly talk me through i t?" With her face covered in tears, Sera started giving a recount of her life in the Severe family in the past three years. "I didn¡¯t know better back then and went against your advice to leave the Ares family. Initially, I thought that my parents would ept me regardless of what I''ve done in the past because they''re my birth family after all, yet who would¡¯ve thought..." Sera sobbed. "My father has been treating me indifferently since then, whereas my mother speaks t o me harshly every day. Now that Angeline is Grand Asia''s president, everyone in the Severe family is at her beck and call. As Angeline is angry at me for loving Jay, she does everything possible to make things difficult for me. I can''t stay in that house anymore." Madam Ares was furious. She mmed the coffee table and stood up. "As the president of Grand Asia, how can Angeline be so narrow-minded? What a bitter disappointmentpared to JJ." With a thud, Sera fell to her knees and started pleading with Madam Ares piteously. "I know you care for me, Madam Ares. Please, please help me.¡± How could Madam Ares not feel heartbroken when she saw the tears streaming down Sera¡¯s face? This was her biological daughter! Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 "Tell me, how can I help you?" Madam Ares relented. With tears in her eyes, Sera said, "I''m sure you know that there¡¯s only one thing I want in this life, and that''s to be with Jay. I have suffered tremendously and was insulted terribly for him. I beg you, Madam Ares. Would you please fulfill my wish?" After saying those words, Sera started hugging Madam Ares'' feet. At the sight of this, Madam Ares felt her heart aching tremendously. She pulled her up and advised earnestly, saying, "Sera, you know better than anyone that he only loves Angeline." Sera said, "If he was still the same Master Ares, then I certainly won''t be as bold to have excessive expectations, Madam Ares. Right now, however, he has lost his memory, and rumor has it that he''s really cold and indifferent toward Angeline. Perhaps God is trying to help me by giving me another chance?¡± Madam was extremely hesitant! Sera pleaded piteously. "You''re the only person in this world who treats me well, Madam Ares. If even you start giving up on me, then I suppose death will be my only option." Madam Ares¡¯ body trembled. She stroked Sera''s messy hair with great tenderness, and upon seeing her helpless face, all her persistence copsed in an instant. "Okay, I¡¯ll help you one more time." Sera broke into a grin. Madam Ares asked, "Do you know where he is now?" Sera nodded. Original from N?velDrama.Org. With Yumi''s help, it was much easier for her to locate Jay. Grand Asia¡¯s president''s office. Grayson reported in a hurry. "Ms. Severe!" Angeline looked listlessly at him. "What''s wrong? Why are you screaming?" When Jay left without saying goodbye, he seemed to have taken her heart away as well. In the past two days, Angeline had been muddling along without any aim in life. Grayson said with a smile, "Our men found him." Angeline was suddenly full of energy. "Where?" Grayson replied, "The Cape of Good Hope Bay." Angeline stood up and said in a dignified tone, "Go and get ready. We¡¯ll go and bring him home." Grayson hesitated a little. Angeline eyed Grayson suspiciously. "Anything else?" Grayson said earnestly, "Ms. Severe, someone attacked him out there the other day and he actually dealt with more than a dozen men alone. I think he has recalled most, if not all, of his martial arts skills. If you tie him up and bring him home by force, what are we going to do if he resists?" Angeline pondered for a moment and took out a pair o f handcuffs from the drawer, saying, "Even if it means tying him up and bringing him home, we still have to d o it. It¡¯s too unsafe for him to wander out there alone.¡± Grayson was absolutely speechless. "If a fight broke out between us, Ms. Severe, even our men won¡¯t be his match." It was not because they could not win Jay in a fight, but because no one dared toy a finger on him! Angeline red at Grayson. "If you can''t tie him up and bring him back, then you alone will bear all the responsibility!" Grayson was sweating profusely. Cape of Good Hope Bay. In a rental house. Jay was sitting on a couch holding fennel in his hand with a slightly forlorn look on his face. When exactly would his familye and take him home? Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Jay put the fennel on the coffee table and got up to open the door. Standing outside the door were Madam Ares and Sera. Sera was seen holding Madam Ares'' arm intimately. Today, she looked graceful and elegant as she had put a lot of thought into dressing up. Jay opened the security door and was slightly startled when he saw them. "My child." When Madam Ares saw Jay again after so long, she was so emotional that her tears started streaming down her face. She tried to touch Jay¡¯s face with her hands, but Jay turned his head to the side to dodge it. When Sera saw him frown, she quickly exined to him. "She''s your mother, Jaybie." Jay kept staring. After getting deceived by Marilyn andter getting attacked by assassins, Jay was aware that he had an extraordinary identity. Therefore, he was now more careful with anyone who tried to approach him. Madam Ares was unaware of Jay''s concerns and started introducing themselves to Jay. "Don¡¯t you remember us anymore, my child? I''m your mother and Original from N?velDrama.Org. this... This is your most beloved woman." Jay darted a perfunctorily nce at Sera''s face, and the stillness of his heart made him wonder. When he looked at Sera, why did he not feel an intense sense of familiarity as when he saw Baby Zetty''s mother and Angelline? "You¡¯re my mother? And you''re my wife?" Jay finally spoke, but his tone was a questioning one.'' How do I know I can trust you?" Madam Ares took out a photo album from her handbag and handed it to Jay. "Look, my child. These are all photos of you and us when you were young.'' Skeptical, Jay took it, then walked back to the couch. He sat down and started going through the photos seriously. Madam Ares and Sera came in uninvited and sat quietly beside him. Jay flipped through the photo album about the interesting things he did when he was young. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. He pointed to a little girl in the photo album and asked Madam Ares. "Who is she?" Madam Ares swept her gaze at the girl in the photo album. That was a photo of Angeline standing next to Jay while wearing a bright smile on her face as their fingers interlocked. Madam Ares darted Sera a meaningful nce and said, "Can''t you tell, my child? This is Sera when she was young! Cute, isn''t she?" Jay nced at Sera and hissed spitefully. "It¡¯s true what they say. A girl does change a lot when they grow up, huh?" Sera mistook his remark for apliment and broke into a grin, saying, "Only a beautiful girl like me is worthy of standing by your side, Jaybie." However, Jay made a snide remark. "Well, you were pretty when you were young, but now... It''s too complicated to say." As someone who was easily embarrassed, Sera¡¯s face turned crimson at once. Madam Ares criticized Jay, saying, "Just listen to what you''re saying! When you were young, you wanted her to be your wife when she grew up. Don''t you know how to cherish her now that you¡¯ve won her heart?" Jay tossed the photo album on the coffee table with a frightening thud. Madam Ares was so startled by the noise that she mmed up at once. Sera stared at Jay in a daze. She thought in her heart,'' Well, the photo album is real, and so is the fact that I''m his mother. There''s simply no way he can tell that we¡¯re faking it.'' Where did his anger stem from? "Is she really this little girl?" Jay asked again. Madam Ares was slightly startled. She mulled it over and thought, ''Angeline has always appeared in public with exaggerated smokey-eyed makeup. Jay has probably not seen her without makeup yet. Even if he had, Angelina looks very different nowpared to when she was a child, so it''d make more sense to say that Jay is probably clueless.'' Madam Ares looked a little angry when she said," What¡¯s the matter with you, my child? Aren''t you going to recognize your mother and Sera anymore?" Madam Ares started sadfishing. "Do you even know what sort of life I lived thest three years after learning that you got into a car ident? I wept all day and night, even praying to God, hoping you cane back safe and alive." Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Sera echoed, saying, "Jaybie, If you think that we''re approaching you with ulterior motives in mind, why don''t you test us then? Mom is the one who brought you up. She knows all your habits." Madam Ares nodded. "That''s right, my child. I know that you''re allergic to alcohol and that you have a bad stomach. You can¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t smoke, don¡¯t drink alcohol, and have no hobbies that are bad. You like reading the Hacker Empire series, like ying piano, and have extraordinary skills..." The ice in Jay¡¯s falcon-like eyes was melting. Almost everything Madam Ares said was urate. It would be wrong for him to jump to conclusions just because the girl in the album did not look like Sera. "What¡¯s your name?" he asked Sera. "Sera Severe." Jay furrowed his eyebrows. "Severe is your surname?" Why was it impossible for him to unravel himself from the Severes? Sera exined. "Jaybie, my family is an aristocratic family in Swallow City, whereas my sister is Angeline Severe, Grand Asia''s president. Hence, it¡¯s not umon to hear this surname in Imperial Capital." Jay''splexion darkened. "Angeline Severe is your sister?" Sera nodded with a smile. "Yeah." Jay started pondering. What sort of cursed love did he have with the three Severe family sisters? He liked Baby Zetty''s mother, Angeline liked him, and now, Sera was iming to be his woman too. Out of the three, he had the least feelings for this woman. "Mom is here to take you home today, my child. If you have any questions at all, your grandfather, father, and uncles will clear all your doubts when you get home," Madam Ares said. Jay nodded. Ultimately, he still needed to find out who his family was. Since his mother had turned up at his ce to look for him, it would be unwise for him to reject them just because he had doubts in his heart. "Okay then." He decided to go check it out with them. Madam Ares was overjoyed. "Pack your things, my child. We''re going home." Jay said, "There''s nothing to pack. Let¡¯s go." Sera held Madam Ares'' arms and risked several peeks at Jay. She saw that his dashing face was unaffected b y the vicissitude of life and he looked even more charming and resolute now. Sera was bursting with joy thinking that a perfect man like him might soon be hers. Unfortunately, what she fantasized about for herself was only a short-lived dream. As soon as they opened the security door, Angeline and her bodyguards were seen encircling the door tightly. A wrathful aura was exuding from her very being. "What are you doing, Angeline Severe?" Madam Ares snapped. Angeline s grim and sinister gaze shifted back and forth between Madam Ares and Sera. "It''s true what they say. A centipede will go on wriggling even when it''s already dead," Angeline said. Sera wanted Jay to witness the shrewish side of Angeline, hence she provoked her on purpose. "Why did you bring so many men with you, Angeline? Are bodyguards really necessary for a mother-son reunion?" Angeline red at Sera viciously. "You think I don''t know what you''re plotting at, Sera Severe? I warn you, don''t even think about it." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sera pretended to look timid on purpose. "I don''t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Sis Angeline." Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Sera held Madam Ares'' arm timidly as though Angeline had frightened her. Heartbroken to see Sera in this state, Madam Ares reprimanded Angeline with a stern expression, "When Sera said that you¡¯ve be arrogant ever since you became Grand Asia¡¯s president, I refused to believe it a t first. Now it seems like you¡¯re not just arrogant, but you''re also an insufferable bully as well." Angeline approached Madam Ares and raised her unyielding face. "If you want me to respect you, Madam Ares, then I suggest that you act your age." Madam Ares was infuriated. "Angeline Severe, h-how dare you speak to me in such a condescending tone?" In order to fire up the conflict between Madam Ares and Angeline, Sera suddenly stepped forward to give Angeline a p in the face. However, Angeline caught her wrist deftly. Sera reprimanded Angeline, "Angeline Severe, I know that you¡¯ve always been a willful and bossy person, but to behave so rudely to Madam Ares simply shows that you''re a bad-mannered and uneducated person!¡± Angeline squeezed Sera''s wrist and tightened her grip, causing Sera to pale with pain. "Ouch!" Sera cried out in pain. Madam Ares chided, "Let go of her, Angeline." "Sure." Having said that, she waved her hand and pped Sera viciously on the face. Taking into ount their rtionship as sisters, Angeline''s p did not actually hurt even though it sounded sting to the ears. Despite that, Sera put on a show by covering her face and faking crocodile tears. "Well, well, aren¡¯t you just mighty, Angeline Severe?" Sera said. The more she pretended to look weak and pitiful, the more others would think that Angeline was using her strength to bully the weak. Jay could not stand it anymore and reprimanded Angeline, "That¡¯s enough, Angeline. Do you think it''s right for you to use your power as Grand Asia¡¯s president to bully the weak?" Angeline red at Jay, feeling tremendously aggrieved. "Who the f*ck wants to be Grand Asia''s president? You think I asked for this? Listen, if my identity as the president hadn''t restrained me, I would¡¯ve done worse things than just pping her today." At the thought of how Sera had egged Madam Ares on to deceive Jay, Angeline could feel a zing fire burning in her heart. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Marilyn''s deception back then was the reason why Jaybie had spent his life in torturous agony. Now that history was repeating itself, how could Angeline not be furious? Madam Ares was eager to defend her daughter and saw how Angeline was suppressing Sera to the point that she was behaving so timidly with no power to fight back. She had submitted meekly to the insults, maltreatment, and humiliation that were thrown her way... Madam Ares made up her mind to back Sera up. Madam Ares roared, yelling, "You''re really bold for pping Sera in front of me today, aren¡¯t you, Angeline Severe? Does that mean that you¡¯ve done worse things when I¡¯m not around? I will make sure justice is served today!" Madam Ares said to Jay, "Take a good look at this woman''s face, my child. She snatched our company away and bullied your woman. As a man, you should take up your responsibility and protect your family and loved ones!" Although Jay did not have strong feelings for Madam Ares and Sera who had suddenly popped up in front of him, there was no denying that she was an elder and deserved to be respected. Angeline had crossed the line when she behaved so rudely to an elder. "Mind your own business, Angeline. I want you to leave this instant," Jay asked her to leave furiously. Angeline looked incredulously at Jay and sneered weakly, "Hehe, you want me to leave?" Angelineughed so hard that it brought tears to her eyes. "Are you going to go home with her and then take her hand in marriage after I leave?" "That''s none of your business!" Jay snapped. When Yumi said that Jay and Angeline had fallen out after Jay had lost his memory, Sera refused to believe her at first, but now that she was witnessing it with her own eyes, she was suddenly wild with joy. God was definitely helping her! Sera walked up to Jay and took his arm affectionately. "Let¡¯s go, Jaybie. Ignore her." 1 "Mm." Both Jay and Sera walked past Angeline. Madam Ares darted Angeline a look of contempt before leaving with them. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 When Jay and the rest were waiting for the elevator, Angeline was so furious that her brain was running out of oxygen. When Jay stepped into the elevator after the door opened, Angeline''s roar rang out abruptly. "I am your rightful wife!" A hint of mockery was brimming in Sera''s eyes. She pondered in her heart and thought that it would be impossible for Jay to believe what Angeline had just said judging from the hatred she saw him have for her today. Angeline was seeking her own doom. She certainly had a devastatingly beautiful face, yet she insisted on covering it with hideous makeup. How could Jay possibly like a woman who was bursting with hormones like her? Just as Sera allowed her imagination to run wild, she suddenly felt the arm that she was clutching firmly withdraw from her hold. The next moment, a slender arm pressed against the elevator door without warning. Jay stepped out. Sera hastened to pull Madam Ares out as well. Jay walked up to Angeline and asked furiously, "What did you just say?" Angeline peered into his eyes... Her obsidian pupils emitted a bright and luminous glow. Suddenly, her hand stretched out from behind, handcuffing Jay at lightning speed. She then handcuffed her own hand with the other end. Jay sighed. "The same trick? Aren¡¯t you just shameless?" Angeline raised the handcuffs, her zed eyes widening tremendously due to anger. "You bought this handcuff to deal with me back then. Every time I tried to run away from home, you would use it to handcuff me and bring me home. It''s my turn now." She then stepped forward. "Come home with me." Like a kid who had done something wrong, Jay was dragged away by Angeline in a rough manner. Under countless staring eyes, he felt very much humiliated. Jay roared. "Let me go, Angeline Severe." Angeline ignored him. "I need to ask them something, Angeline." Angeline stopped walking. "Hurry up and ask." Madam Ares and Sera looked at Jay with tears in their eyes. Jay asked, "Are you really my mother?" Madam Ares nodded. Angeline interrupted. "No, she''s not." Madam Ares roared. "Why are you lying? I clearly am." Jay could tell that Angeline was deliberately stirring u p trouble, hence he gave her a warning re. Sera said, "She is really your mother, Jaybie. My sister is lying." She then questioned Angeline, "Do you have the guts t o swear by your children and future generations that she isn''t Jaybie¡¯s mother?" Rage was written across Angelina''s face. How cruel could Sera get? She was forcing her to swear by her children when she clearly knew that she loved her children the most! When Jay noticed how hesitant Angeline was, he was sure that this woman was his mother. However, Angeline quickly snapped back. "A DNA test will tell us whether she''s Jaybie''s mother or not." Now, it was Madam Ares and Sera''s turn to lookpletely nonplussed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Madam Ares was only Jay¡¯s foster mother. Since she was not Jay''s biological mother, the DNA test was bound to fail. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Jay frowned. When he saw how resistant thisdy was when she heard about the DNA test, he knew that she was not his biological mother. There could be stuff going on behind the scenes. Under Jay''s piercing gaze, Madam Ares had no choice but to confess. "I¡¯m your foster mother, my child." Stunned, Jay turned his gaze to Angeline for verification and noticed that she had ented tacitly seeing how she did not make a scene this time. Jay said, "Whether she was the one who gave birth to me or not, I should be equally grateful toward her because she brought me up." Madam Ares was pleased. "I¡¯m really happy because you''re willing to acknowledge me." Angeline sneered, "Yes, thisdy right here is your foster mother, but there are both good and evil foster mothers in this world. Don''t be so generous with your love just yet." Madam Ares was infuriated. "What do you mean by that, Angeline Severe? Are you saying that I will harm him?" Angeline said, "Well, it stands to reason that you won''t harm him since he''s your son, but regardless of how close he is to you, he still can''tpare to your own biological child. Whether you will harm your foster son for the sake of your biological child, now that''s a whole other story." Madam Ares'' body quivered. She then turned to look a t Sera with an uneasy gaze.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Even if Sera was slow, she had no problem understanding the implied meaning behind Angeline¡¯s words. "What do you mean by that, Angeline?" As though Angeline was eager to see the entire world plunge into chaos, she said, "Oh, Sera. It has been so many years and it seems like your IQ still hasn''t improved. You have no qualms epting the care and concerns that Madam Ares has been showering you with all these years yet never actually thought about the reason behind it?" Colors drained from Sera''s face. She looked incredulously at Madam Ares. "What does my sister mean by that, Madam Ares?" Madam Ares'' face was covered in tears. She did not know where to begin. Angeline pretended to be a softie and said, "Oh, you don¡¯t understand? Let me exin it to you then. Sera Severe, you''re not the Severe family''s child. You''re Madam Ares¡¯ biological daughter." After a brief shock, Sera was secretly delighted. It was better to be the Ares family''s daughter than the Severe family''s daughter. Although Angeline was currently in charge of Grand Asia, she believed that Jay would snatch it back soon enough. When that happened, she would be able to trample on Angeline under her feet... Though what a pity it was that all of this would only remain a pipe dream of hers. What Angeline said next shattered herpletely. "I advise you to put away those unrealistic fantasies, Sera. I''m not a soft-hearted person, and I do have things that I want to defend as well. If you insist on acting willfully, then don''t me me for exposing your mother''s adultery with the Bell family. When that happens, your illegitimate identity will be exposed. Tell me, how are you going to live with that thin skin o f yours?" Madam Ares staggered, struggling to stand still. It suddenly dawned on Sera that she was a child born out of wedlock and she did not carry a legitimate Ares bloodline. When she saw how dejected Sera looked, Angeline wore acent look on her face. "Since childhood, you''ve always liked topete and fight with me in everything, and I let you win every time. But it''s morally uneptable for you to get your finger in the pie and touch your brother-inw. I advise you to know your ce and stop making futile attempts in hopes for a Cindere story." Sera''s self-esteem and pride were crushed mercilessly into mud by Angeline. Feeling thoroughly humiliated, she ran away crying. Madam Ares pped Angeline furiously, catching her off guard. Angeline had no time to dodge and took the full hit. When Angeline tried to hit her back in a fit of pique, Jay caught her deftly by the wrist. "Don''t be rude to m y mother, Angeline Severe." At the thought of how Madam Ares and Sera had colluded to deceive Jay, Angeline could not help feeling furious. She roared at Jay, yelling, "She was disrespectful to m e first. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." Madam Ares used the opportunity to chase after Sera. However, Grayson led his men and stood in Madam Ares'' way. Madam Ares snarled. "You''re taking the side of the evil -doer, Grayson. Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll punish you when his memory returns one day?" Grayson smiled in a cultured and refined manner. " Madam Ares, thest instruction he gave me was to obey all of Ms. Severe''s orders." Madam Ares'' face turned sullen. She knew better than anyone that when Jay''s memory recovered, he would punish her for pping Angeline today. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 "Get out of the way, Grayson," Jay reprimanded Grayson. Grayson was about to step aside when Angeline ordered, "Don''t you dare. She pped me. I want you t o return that p. My reputation as Grand Asia''s president isn''t one that just about anyone can trample on." A ruthless glint shed across Grayson''s eyes, and he pped Madam Ares across the face. Jay almost went berserk. He raised the handcuff and growled. "Let me go, Angeline Severe." Angeline huffed. "Come home with me." Jay roared. "I want to go home. Not to your home, but my mother''s." Angeline ignored him and yanked the handcuffs hard, causing Jay to jolt forward. She dragged Jay all the way to the backseat of the Ferrari. Jay red at the handcuffs with gloomy eyes... "Unlock it, Angeline." "I will unlock it for you when you start obeying my words." Obey her words? Jay''s sexy lips curled up into a sneer. "Maybe in my next life." Angeline snarled. "I will unlock it for you in your next life, then." Jay, Jay kept turning back to look as his foster mother who was teetering away, sympathy filling his heart at the sight. The more pitiable Madam Ares looked, the more ferocious it made Angeline seem. Jay said with a sullen expression, "Even if she has made a mistake, she''s still someone who has raised m e. You im to be my wife, but you don''t think it''s disrespectful for you to treat her that way..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline was so mad that she rolled her eyes at him." You haven''t only lost your memory, but it seems that you''ve lost your IQ as well. If she deserves to be forgiven for all the mistakes she made, what about m e?" Jay,"..." Like a clever and eloquent speaker, Angeline said with certainty, "Am I supposed to stomach all the insults and grievances just because I''m a junior?" Angeline snapped. "Out of all the mistakes that I made, I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with a b*stard like you." Jay, When Angeline was done feeling angry, grievance took over. She looked out the car window with tears in her eyes. Jay sighed weakly. He thought to himself, ''Who the f*ck could stand this girl¡¯s short temper?'' He should not have gotten involved with her no matter how blind or deaf he was! Angeline was so furious that she pulled out the diamond sunflowers embedded in the Ferrari door and tossed them out the car window. Grayson was so shocked that he mmed on the brakes to pick up the sunflowers. Angeline reprimanded him, "Why are you picking them up for? They were given by someone who''s heartless anyway. Why should we keep something that holds no sentimental value?¡± Jay furrowed his eyebrows. "Why are you taking it out on them when I''m the one you¡¯re angry at?" Angeline grabbed the sunflowers from Grayson''s hand and threw them at Jay. She then turned to look out the window without a word. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Jay held the sunflowers with a suspicious look on his face. "I gave you these flowers?" The diamond sunflowers symbolized eternal happiness. He probably loved her and that was why he gave her such a warm blessing, right? Angeline was sulking and remained silent throughout the entire journey. Meanwhile... On Madam Ares¡¯ side, after searching high and low for Sera, she finally found her crying her heart out under a bridge. When Sera saw Madam Ares, there was neither gratitude nor filial piety in her gaze, only a sullen glow that shot out of her eyes. She roared and used her. "It turns out that you''re so nice to me because you¡¯re m y mother. "I finally understand why I can never beat Angeline in anything. It¡¯s because I''ve lost the moment I was born. I''m an illegitimate daughter you had with someone else. With this identity, I can never hold my head high anymore. "I hate you." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tears trickled down Madam Ares¡¯ face. "Why do you undervalue yourself, Sera? Although you were a child born out of wedlock, your dad is still a pretty reputable man.¡± Sera''s eyes were filled with longing once more. "Who i s he?" Madam Ares replied, "He¡¯s the former president of Bell Enterprise, Steven Bell." Sera had never heard of such a person in Bell Enterprise and could not help but feel discouraged, saying, "Steven? Hehe, even Stanley has be a thing of the past, let alone Steven. Bell Enterprise is now under Grand Asia and is no longer as prestigious as it used to be. Moreover, the current person in power is now the younger generation, so where does hee in the family?" Madam Ares exined. "You don''t know this but Stanley is your uncle. Although he¡¯s managing Bell Enterprise out there, Steven is really the one who has the final say in Bell Enterprise." Sera looked skeptical. "Really?" Madam Ares said, "He¡¯s ill now, so it isn¡¯t convenient for him to show himself in public." Seeing that Sera did not find her origin as repulsive anymore, Madam Ares suggested. "Sera, you belong to the Bell family. If you want to, I can take you back to the Bell family." Sera started weighing her options. If she stayed in the Severe family, she would be suppressed by Angeline. Perhaps she would be given a second chance at making her own big break after going to the Bell family. She nodded. "Since I''m the daughter of the Bell family, I ought to return to the Bell family then." Madam Ares nodded. "Okay,e with me then." With that, Sera opened a new chapter in her life. After Grayson sent Angeline and Jay back to Garden 0 f A Diary, Angeline dragged Jay into the house, took off her side of the handcuff, and cuffed it on the bedside post. Jay sat at the edge of the bed and red at her. "Don''t you think it¡¯s time you fix your short temper?" Angeline snapped. "It can''t be fixed anymore because you were the one who indulged it." Jay, "Did I indulge your habit of humiliating my mother in front of so many people too?" Angeline smiled smugly. "Do you know how I learned about your mother''s scandal?" Jay stared thoughtfully at her. "It can''t have anything t o do with me, can it?" Angeline nodded. "You guessed it. You gave me the evidence of your mother and the Bell family¡¯s scandal as a gift." Jay''s face twitched before he said in a self-deprecating manner, "Why was I such a bad*ss back then?" Angeline walked away. "Hey!" Jay called out to her and knocked the handcuffs on the post to create noise. "I need to use the toilet." Angeline turned back, unlocked the handcuffs, and dragged him into the bathroom. As the handcuffs were too short, he stood next to the toilet bowl, whereas Angeline stood in front of him. Jay scrunched up his face even more than when he was suffering from constipation. He stared speechlessly at her. "How am I supposed to relieve myself when you''re staring at me like that?" Angeline scoffed. "How dramatic." Then, when she turned around, Jay raised his hand and tried to knock Angeline out when she suddenly said, "I know you''ve lost your memory and can¡¯t remember a lot of things now, but I''d like to remind you that the people you trust can''t always be trusted and the people you hate aren''t actually that annoying. I just hope you won''t have any regrets when your memory recovers." Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 Jay was slightly startled. Well, what she said made sense. After relieving himself, Angeline tied him to the bedpost again. He was sitting down while she was standing up and staring down at him from a condescending height. "Are we really husband and wife?" Jay asked suspiciously. Angeline nodded. Jay clearly had a hard time epting this fact as he said, "Why don''t I feel any spark when I see you?" Angeline¡¯splexion darkened. "That''s because you''re blind." Jay, Jay looked closely at Angeline with puzzled feelings. Women like Marilyn and Sera were extremely thin-skinned. He needed to only say one thing that sounded a tad harsh and that would be enough to make them feel abashed. Angeline''s thick skin, however, wasparable to a solid wall. No matter how much he ridiculed her, she would always be able to strike back whilst remaining calm and collected. Although he did not like how she was always bursting with hormones as well as the ruthless and tyrannical look on her face, he was not grossed out when she kissed him either. Perhaps they were really husband and wife? Jay suddenly became yful and was ready to test Angeline''s limit. "Since you im that we''re husband and wife, where¡¯s your evidence?" Angeline started to unbutton her blouse... Jay was dumbfounded. "What are you doing?" "You¡¯ll know if we''re husband and wife once we do it." Jay swallowed his saliva. "Can you stop being such a pervert? I mean..." After a pause, he decided toe clean. "Before I met you, there has always been a woman in my mind. But she isn''t you!" Angeline clenched her fist abruptly. "You cheated on me?" Seeing that he had irritated Angeline, Jay wore a triumphant smile on his face. "I¡¯m more curious as to what our rtionship was like back then," he said, the look on his face was one that was asking for a beating. Angeline stretched out her hand furiously. "Give me your phone!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay asked, "Why?" "I''m going to check on you!" Angeline roared. Jay said with a mischievous smile, "Are you jealous?" When he recalled the lucky wall full of stars outside Grand Asia¡¯s president''s office, that immediately left a sour taste in his mouth. "Angeline Severe, you have the love of your life and so do I. We''re even!" The more he talked, the more shameless he became. It seemed as though retaliation was the only way he could get even with her. Angeline was so furious that she threw herself on top o f him, groped around, and pulled out his mobile phone from his shirt pocket. As Jayy on the bed, he stared at Angeline with a faint smile on his face. She would puff up her cheeks every time she grew mad, making her look extremely adorable. Her cheeks looked just like two little buns. His phone was locked, yet he was not remotely worried as he was sure that she would not be able to unlock it. After all, geniuses like him would usually set their passwords at a super-abnormal level. Angeline red at Jay. "Password?" "Why don''t you figure it out yourself?" Jay said leisurely. Angeline snorted. "You''d better pray that I can¡¯t unlock it. If I unlock it and find the woman who''s the cause of your moral degeneracy, I¡¯ll break her to pieces." Jay¡¯s eyebrows twitched as a touch of anxiousness filled his eyes. There was a portrait of Baby Zetty''s mother in the photo album of his phone. If this violent and brutal she-devil discovered her photo, she would definitely make things difficult for her. He could only pray that she would not be able to unlock his phone. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 With two beeps, the phone was unlocked. Jay sat up in a panic. "Give me my phone." Angeline raised the phone and jumped away from the bed. Bound by the handcuffs, Jay could only look at her anxiously. Angeline tapped into the photo album and discovered an image in it. The moment she saw that photo, Angeline was dumbfounded. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The image was a painting of her bare face. She had gentle brows and an affectionate gaze. Her carefree and simple-minded appearance made her look as innocent as a child. This was clearly a painting of her when she was young. Although Jaybie had lost his memory, he still remembered what she used to look like. Warmth filled Angelina''s heart... Jay''s thin lips were pressed tightly. When he saw Angelina''s sculpture-like face, he was suddenly seized in panic. "Hey, return the phone to me, Angeline." Angeline raised the phone. "You like her?" Jay fell silent. Angeline could not conceal the delight in her eyes. She grabbed a stool, sat in front of him, and started interrogating him, "Honesty is very important between a husband and wife. As long as you cooperate with me and answer my questions, I won''t me you for having an affair.¡± Jay looked beyond gloomy. A seven-foot man like him getting questioned by a woman was nothing but an embarrassment. Angeline smiled as brightly as a blooming flower." How long have you had a crush on her?" Jay replied weakly, "I don''t know." Angeline sprung up from her seat abruptly and said in an adorably angry manner, "You¡¯re not going toe clean, are you? Trust me, I¡¯ll go and murder her right now." Jay stared speechlessly at her and growled. "How am I supposed to know what happened before I lost my memory?" "What about after you lost your memory then? When did you fall in love with her?" "It was love at first sight," Jay said. Angeline was stunned. Jay sighed. "I don''t know why this is happening either. I¡¯ve been searching for a missing piece for so long, and when I saw her, I felt like I had found that missing piece." He stared at Angeline with vacant and helpless eyes." You know me very well, don''t you? Can you exin why I have such strange feelings for her?" Angeline¡¯s eyes were sparkly. She was so moved that she sniffed and said in a choking voice, "Your love for her has gone deep into your bones! That''s why even if you''ve lost your memory and remember nothing, you still remember her existence." 1 Jay''s eyes were filled with confusion. "You aren''t jealous?" Angeline lifted the back of her hand and wiped her tears. "I¡¯m not jealous." She was more than happy. "How generous of you." Jay ridiculed. Angeline said cheerfully, "The person you have a crush on is my cousin. We¡¯re a family. As long as we keep the goodies within the family, then no, I¡¯m not mad." 1 Jay''s dashing face was darker than the bottom of a pot. Seeing that she was not concerned about her husband having an affair could only mean one thing- she did not love him enough. That made sense. The love of her life upied her heart, which exined why she allowed him to keep another woman in his heart in return. A marriage like that was nothing but a piece of paper. ¡±1 want to have a divorce, Angeline," Jay announced. Angeline, How could she possibly let him go now that she knew just how much he loved her? Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Angeline said in a domineering manner, "The word '' divorce'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary. If you want to get a divorce, you''ll have to wait for the next life." She then touched her face and looked at the thick foundation on her fingertips, thinking that it was probably time for her to remove her makeup. Angeline broke into a grin. "I''m going to take a bath now, wait for me." She then grabbed her pajamas and walked toward the bathroom. When she walked to the bathroom door, she looked back and gave Jay a meaningful smile. "Wait for my surprise, Jaybie." When Jay looked at the thin fabric in her arms, he imagined a dinosaur pouncing on him in those pajamas. Goosebumps rose all over his body. "I''m a really timid man, Angeline. Don¡¯t give me a fright," Jay said. Angelina''s smile turned deeper and more profound now. She then walked into the bathroom and locked the door. When Jay heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, his face darkened gradually. He then began to study the handcuffs... He was the one who designed this pair of handcuffs a s well as the mechanism that made it work. As though God was helping him, he discovered the secret to unlocking the handcuffs in no time at all. When Jay was finally free, he nced at the closed bathroom door with a smug look on his face and cursed under his breath, "Do you think we''re husband and wife just because you say we are? Why should I believe a liar like you? I''m not ying with you anymore. Goodbye, Angeline Severe." Angeline came out of the shower while exposing her bare face that looked as beautiful as a fairy, but tears filled the fairy¡¯s charming and dark misty pupils at the sight of the empty big bed. She had been so close to meeting him in her truest self. Why did the heavens snatch this opportunity away from her? In the dead of night. Bell Enterprise courtyard. Madam Ares showed up at the courtyard entrance with Sera. After the security guard went in and notified someone of their visit, he then walked out and led Madam Ares and Sera inside. The Bell family was also a pretty prestigious family in Imperial Capital. Although it showed signs of declining after being suppressed by Grand Asia, they were still more powerful than many other families out there. The ovepping courtyard was a vast area with a luxurious architectural design. Apart from Tourmaline Estate, it was hard to find another intricate building like that throughout the entire Imperial Capital. However, Tourmaline Estate had be a thing of the past. Therefore, individuals scrambled madly to enter the Bell family¡¯s courtyard. As soon as she entered the courtyard, Sera kept looking around her as she walked. The disappointment in her heart was filled up by the luxury that Bell Enterprise could offer, and gradually, she saw hope for the future again. If she became the Bell family¡¯s daughter, her worth would only increase. The security guard led them to the north of the courtyard, saying, "This is where Master Steven lives. Please wait here." Having said that, the security guard left. Madam Ares and Sera stood at the gate of the courtyard and waited for a long time. Sera''s excitement gradually turned into anxiety. Seeing how the Bell family had left them standing here waiting for so long, it was clear that they did not take her seriously. Despite that, Sera was born stubborn. The more someone looked down on her, the more she wanted to prove them wrong. The stubborn and defiant look in her eyes was gradually exposed. At this moment, Master Steven, who was hiding behind a screen while sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed out by his personal assistant. "Steven," Madam Ares called out to his name. "What are you doing here?" A hint of helplessness shed across Steven''s eyes. Madam Ares pulled Sera to him. "I''m sorry for breaking my promise, Steven. I can''t stand seeing our daughter living a life of discrimination and misery, so I brought her to you in hopes that you''ll let here home to where she really belongs." Steven darted Sera a perfunctorily nce, his voice carrying an exasperated tone. "If she''s clean and chaste, then perhaps I will still find her a tad useful, but it''s toote because her reputation and body won''t be much of a help for the Bell family now. Forget it. Just go back to where you came from." When Sera heard Steven''s criticism, the hopes and longings she had at first vanished in an instant. She felt as though she had fallen from the underworld into the abyss of hell. Then, she burst out laughing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She used her parents in a towering rage. "You think I''m morally corrupt, do you? No matter how corrupted I am and how many shorings I have, it all stems from the fact that I am your daughter. The filthy blood in your bodies is flowing in my veins!" Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Steven looked vacantly at Sera before letting out an evilugh. "You''ve proved yourself to be my daughter indeed. You''re vengeful, hot-blooded, ruthless, and sinister enough. It''s decided then. I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my daughter." Sera was stunned. This was such a surprising plot twist. Steven said, "The Bell family has been suppressed by Ares Enterprise for many years, but what can we do when all the younger generations in the family are merely amateurs? Sera, do you have the confidence to defeat Grand Asia and rebuild Bell Enterprise with m e?" There was a determined and ambitious glint in Sera''s eyes. "All my life, I''ve lived for one thing and one thing only, and that''s to defeat Angeline, Dad." Steven looked at the determined glow that emitted from Sera''s eyes and said, "I''ve heard all about you. You tried to defeat Angeline and lost your chastity by ident in the process. I don''t me you. I was only testing you earlier. I hope you don''t mind." Sera smiled. "I won¡¯t." Steven said, "I heard that Angeline is suffering from severe anxiety. If her mood fluctuates, then she may lose her vision or even be paralyzed. "Jay, on the other hand, has amnesia, so this will be the best time for us to sow dissension. The Bell family must use this God-given opportunity to defeat Grand Asia and restore Bell Enterprise''s former glory." Sera was ecstatic. With Bell Enterprise to back her up, she would soon be able to defeat Angelina. "I am ever ready to follow your arrangements, Dad.¡± "Go back to the Severe family and try your best to stir u p a major incident, something that can throw Angelina off bnce. That way, when she''s spent and exhausted, she will be overwhelmed and her body will copse. That¡¯s when the Bell family will strike back.¡± Poison was exuding from Sera¡¯s very eyes. "Got it, Dad." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Madam Ares was relieved when saw that both father and daughter had finally reunited. Sycamore Annex, Swallow City. After vanishing for seven days and seven nights, Sera''s sudden return to the Severe family made Anne extremely unhappy. She pointed at her nose and yelled in her face, "Don''t you know how to inform us before you go out to y around? Do you even treat me as your mother?" Sera''s eyes were bloodshot. "I''ll have to first ask you if you''ve ever treated me as your daughter, Mom?" Furious, Anne said, "Oh, so you know how to talk back now? I''ll beat you to death!" She then turned around to look for a broom to hit her. Lady Severe shook her head. Afraid that they would break out in a fight, she said, "Go to the kitchen and help your sister-inw, Sera." Sera grunted and walked to the kitchen. Shirley was washing vegetables on the kitchen balcony, ignoring Sera when she walked up to her. Sera''s beautiful face turned sullen. "Don¡¯t you know how to say hello when you see me, Shirley?" "I have nothing to say to you, Sera," Shirley replied in a lukewarm tone. Sera sneered, "I know what you''re thinking about, Shirley. You look down on me because Angeline is backing you up, am I right? "Why are you so dumb? Angeline and Josephine are soul sisters. Do you think Angeline will treat you with genuine feelings after you snatched away Josephine''s man?" Shirley said, "You''re sowing dissension between us, aren¡¯t you? If this was the first day I met Angeline, I would probably believe in you. Hehe, Angeline and I have spent many years together and you think I still don¡¯t know what sort of person she is? "She''s kind, modest, filial, and generous to everyone around her. I advise you to spare yourself the worry and stop thinking about ways to deal with Angeline. She¡¯s kind yet not cowardly, docile yet not a pushover. You will not end well if you offend her." Sera bit her lip. "Who are you to tell me what to do?" Sera nced at the steep steps outside the balcony as a sinister glint emitted from her eyes. Suddenly, she shoved Shirley aside, causing her to lose her bnce and fall off the balcony. "Arghhhh!" As Shirley rolled down the long stone steps, her head crashed into the hard stone surface over and over again. For someone as delicate and slender as her, it felt like every bone in her body had snapped. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 When Lady Severe and Mr. Severe heard Shirley''s criesing from the living room, they were so rmed that they sprinted outside. Sera quickly hid in the kitchen while pretending to be unaware of the situation. She sprinted to the kitchen balcony with Lady Severe and the rest. "Huh? What happened?" Sera pretended to be innocent. Shirley was lying at the bottom of the stone steps, unconscious. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lady Severe was so petrified that she fainted immediately. Mr. Severe ordered the servants to send the unconscious Shirley to Grand Asia Hospital immediately. When Sera saw how the Severe family was thrown into chaos, a triumphant smirk filled her eyes. As both Angeline and Shirley shared a very close rtionship, Angeline would no doubt be heartbroken if she learned that Shirley had met with an ident. The more heartbroken she was, the more smug Sera would be. Grand Asia''s office building in Imperial Capital. Grand Asia''s monthly summary meeting was currently in full swing. Each department needed to send a representative to go up and report their results for the month. When it was the Cyber Security Department''s turn, Grayson went up with a gloomy look on his face. "I always thought that ourwork security is Grand Asia¡¯s pride. But justst night, an anonymous hacker hacked into ourwork and wandered around fearlessly for some time before exiting silently. Although he did not disrupt Grand Asia''s structure, his existence still poses a threat to Grand Asia." After a pause, he said, "This frustrates me greatly. Justst night, I''ve gathered all Cyber Security employees t o work overtime at the veryst minute, but up until now, we still can''t crack the hacker¡¯s identity." Angeline''s expression sank slightly. If a hacker could crack into Grand Asia''swork unscrupulously, then that would mean that someone was coveting Grand Asia. If there was any mishap in Grand Asia at all, that person might take the opportunity to jump out and stab them in the back, making things worse for Grand Asia when things were already bad enough. It seemed like she needed to keep a close watch over thepany from now on. Angelina ordered Grayson, "From today onward, the Cyber Security Department will take turns to guard and protect Grand Asia''swork. Don''t ever let anyone steal our confidential information." "Yes," Grayson replied in a dispirited tone. Angeline rolled her eyes at him and said with great valor, "It''s not like Grand Asia has never been hacked before. There were already several precedents where modifications were made to our internalwork settings. What are you so afraid of?" Grayson said bluntly, "Master Ares used to be there to back us up, Ms. Severe. All the hackers who breached Grand Asia''swork were severely punished. Since then, no one has had the guts to breach Grand Asia''swork anymore. "Right now, however..." Angeline roared. "I''m here, am I not? You think I''m not capable enough, don''t you? Just you wait, I¡¯ll catch the hackerter." At this moment, Angelinas phone started ringing. When she noticed that it was a call from Master Severe, Angeline immediately connected the call. Master Severe sounded like a cat on a hot tin roof. "Angel, your sister-inw has gotten into an ident. Come to Grand Asia Hospital with Zayne immediately." After hearing what he said, Angeline looked like an old monk who was entering meditation. "What¡¯s wrong, Angeline?" Zayne stood up anxiously. He was most afraid to see Angeline go into a sudden shock as that could trigger her somatization disorder. "Meeting''s over," Angeline uttered two words weakly. The employees left one after another. Several employees lingered for a moment on purpose, sweeping their gazes across Angelina''s anxious face. A smirk filled their eyes. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 Seeing how Angeline had failed to respond after so long, Zayne pulled Angeline''s arms across like clockwork and wrapped it around his neck. He then sprinted to the hospital carrying Angeline on his back. He sprinted all the way into the medical department''s elevator while carrying Angeline on his back. He then put Angeline down and held her arm very carefully. "Are you okay, Angeline?" It took a long time for Angeline toe back to her senses. Her ck zed pupils started rotating again. She muttered, "I''m fine, Zayne." Zayne wiped the huge beads of sweat off his forehead. When he heard what she said, he was so furious that h e was foaming with rage. "Why didn''t you say this earlier, Angeline? Do you know how anxious I was when I carried you on my back from the office building to the hospital? Just look at how much I''m sweating from all the running." Angeline said, "I didn''t say that something was wrong with me!" Zayne roared. "Why did you look so dazed after picking up the call in thepany then? Do you know how frightening that looked?" Angeline muttered, "Something happened to Big Sis." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This time, it was Zayne¡¯s turn to look like a meditating monk. Angeline dragged Zayne out of the elevator with much difficulty. Shirley had been pushed into the operating room. Both Mr. Severe, Anne, and Sera were waiting outside of the operating room. "What happened, Dad?" Angeline ran over and asked i n haste. Master Severe nced at Sera with a gaze that had a deeper meaning to it and said, "Your sister- inw fell from the kitchen balcony to the stone steps. When the incident happened, only your sister Sera was in the kitchen. You can ask her what happened." Angeline''s falcon-like gaze fell on Sera immediately." What happened, Sera?" In the face of an authority who carried an air of prestige and superiority, Sera trembled guiltily. A trace of panic and guilt shed across her eyes. Even so, she gritted her teeth, unwilling to admit. "I don¡¯t know. When the incident happened, Big Sis was on the balcony, and I was in the kitchen. I didn''t see how she fell. Why are you suspecting me?" Angeline said, "That¡¯s because there''s a guardrail on the balcony. There''s simply no way Big Sis could fall if no one pushed her." Sera was thrown into a stupor. "Maybe she jumped because she was too upset about something?" Angeline said, "She would''ve jumped from a higher ground." As Zayne listened to Angeline and Sera¡¯s dialogue, he understood what was going on immediately. He suddenly went berserk and choked Sera. "How dare you hurt Shirley? I''m going to kill you." Angeline closed her eyes and ordered helplessly, "Let her go, Zayne. This is just my spection. Before we have any conclusive evidence, we will spare her thatst bit of dignity. After all, the Severe family has raised her as a daughter, so she''s still our sister." Zayne loosened his grip angrily and roared. "If you''re really the one who hurt Shirley, Sera, then I will make sure you pay for it even if it means sacrificing my own life.¡± Sera touched her sore neck and felt a lingering fear at this moment. If the Bell family was defeated, then it would no doubt be a living hell for her if she fell into this siblings'' hands. Therefore, she had no choice but to press her luck. After the operation, the doctor walked out of the operating room. Angeline stepped forward in a haste and asked," How''s my sister-inw?" The doctor wore a solemn expression and reported truthfully, "The patient isn''t doing very well, Ms. Severe." Angeline was furious. "It¡¯s just a fall, right? How did it get so bad?" Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 The doctor said, "If we''re talking about her injuries, then no, that''s not a huge problem at all. Our main concern here is the patient¡¯s missing organ." "What?" Angeline was beyond astounded. Zayne lowered his head, looking guilty. Angeline asked in a quivering voice, "What''s missing?" "Her kidney." Angeline stared nkly at Zayne. When she saw tears welling up in his eyes, Angeline knew what was going on. She waved the doctor away. "I got it. You can go now." The doctor stepped back reverently. Angeline questioned Zayne, "Where''s Big Sis¡¯ kidney, Zayne?" Tears were gushing down from Zayne¡¯s eyes as he pointed at his waist. "It¡¯s with me." Angeline looked incredulously at him. She once spected that something was wrong with Zayne¡¯s body yet had never expected it to be such severe trauma. "What about yours?" Angeline asked in a choking voice. Zayne looked at Angeline with pleading eyes. "Stop asking, Sis. I beg you." Angeline was already in tears. "It''s with Josephine, right?" Zayne''s eyes widened in horror. "How... How did you know?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Angeline said, "Josephine told me that she went into aa after she was bullied, and when she woke up, it was already 20 dayster. You once said that you risked your life to bring Josephine back to life, hoping that she¡¯ll keep on living." Zayne burst into tears. He covered his face with his hands and wiped away his tears. "You know what, Angeline? I''ve been living with this mask for so long that I''ve almost forgotten what I look like under the mask. I don''t remember how I used to look like when I fought so hard for love when I was young and frivolous." Angeline felt as though she was breaking down emotionally. "You still love Josephine, don''t you, Zayne?" Zayne shook his head in agony. "I don''t know." Angeline cried aloud and used him. "If you love her, then why did you let go? Since both of you are so deeply and foolishly in love with each other, why did you let go?" Zayne was choking through his sobs. "At first, I thought I wouldn''t live much longer after losing a kidney because my other kidney wasn¡¯t doing so well. I didn¡¯t want to offer myself to her when I have such a short lifespan. "Later, Master Ares found a suitable kidney for me, but Shirley was already terminally ill. If I took her healthy kidney away, she would live in pain for the remaining days of her life. I didn¡¯t want to ept her kidney at first, but Shirley managed to convince me eventually, s o I ended up epting her kidney." Zayne spoke incoherently, "I can¡¯t be so selfish, Angeline. I can¡¯t bring myself to ept the gift of an angel and watch her struggle in the abyss of suffering. That''s why I brought Shirley home. I want to give her thest and final love and care she deserves." Angeline was so astonished that her body started shaking violently. As if stepping on a ball of cotton, she felt as though her body had turned soft all of a sudden, like she was going to copse at any moment. Zayne was so overwhelmed by grief at this moment that he did not notice Angeline¡¯s abnormality. He continued to mutter to himself, "The doctor said that Shirley will live for two more years, at most. Since I''ve decided to give Shirley a home, I''m responsible to shower her with all the love and care she deserves." When Angeline was finally able to steady her body, she said, "You did the right thing, Zayne. The Severe family owes Big Sis too much." At this moment, Angeline finally understood why Shirley was willing to sacrifice herself by staying in the Severe family''s kitchen all these years. She was not in a condition to go out and look for a job. Now, it was toote for regrets. If she had known that Shirley was in such poor health, then she would not have wasted so much time and would have instead kept herpany. Fate brought them together, yet what came with it was the helplessness that fatalism brought. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 When Shirley woke up, she spoke to the doctor and asked to see Angeline. Angeline changed into sterile garments and went in to see Shirley. Shirley''s head was wrapped in thick gauze, and her dark long hair rested on her chest, making her face look even paler. "Big Sis," Angeline sat in front of her and called out to her softly. Shirley smiled weakly. "Little Angeline, I don''t think I can hold on much longer. There are certain things I need to tell you or I won¡¯t be able to die in peace.¡± "You will be fine, Big Sis. Have faith in Grand Asia Hospital''s technology." Angeline was tearing up. Shirley stretched out her trembling hand, and Angeline took it quickly. "Please go ahead, Big Sis." Shirley said, "Tell Zayne that he should never feel guilty because being able to give him my kidney is the best decision I''ve ever made in my life. I''m ever grateful to him because in the final years of my life, he has given me a warm and loving home. There¡¯s a strict father, a loving mother, and the adorable and kind Little Angeline. I have no more regrets in my life.¡± Angeline wailed, saying, "Don''t say pessimistic things like that, Big Sis. It terrifies me. Please, you muste out alive. I beg you." Even so, Shirley was filled with gratitude. "Little Angeline, I have lived long enough. It''s time for me to return Zayne to Josephine. Send my apologies to Josephine. I didn''t know about her existence when Zayne pursued me. I was dying for a home, and Zayne was so sincere, so I agreed. When I learned about the tragic love story between Zayne and Josephine after that and asked for a divorce, Zayne used all kinds of excuses to dismiss me. I know he''s just being kind. He was afraid that I would have nowhere else to go." Angeline held Shirley''s hand, her eyes crimson from crying too much. "Listen to me, Big Sis. Since love isn¡¯t the reason why you and Zayne got together, why don¡¯t you return Zayne to Josephine then? As for you, I will give you a warm and happy home. From today onward, you will no longer be Shirley Thomas, you will be my elder sister. My biological sister. Your name will be Shirley Severe. I will ask mom and dad t o adopt you. Okay?" Shirley''s eyes were filled with a hint of longing. "Is that possible, Little Angeline?" "Mom adores you while Dad and Grandpa often shower you with praises. I¡¯m sure they will ept my suggestion. From today onward, you¡¯ll be the Severe family''s eldest daughter. Zayne and I will listen to everything you say." Shirley nodded with delight. "Okay. Let''s go with your n." "You must recover. We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home." "Mm." Shirley let out a bright and peaceful smile. Suddenly, Angeline recalled something and her expression turned sullen. "Big Sis, was Sera the one who pushed you off the balcony?" Shirley said, "I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Angeline walked out of the ward with a grim look on her face. Sitting in the waiting room, Sera had long lost her patience. She pulled a long face andined, saying, "How long are we going to stay in the hospital? We can''t be waiting here all day just because Big Sis is hospitalized, can we?" Anne cast her a sidelong nce. "It won''t kill you to wait a bit longer. At least listen to what the doctor has to say." Actually, Anne wanted to leave too, but because she was a fence-sitter, she was willing to stoop to compromise and submit to Angeline now that she was so powerful and influential. When Angeline walked out, everyone rushed up to her and surrounded her. "What''s wrong, Angel? Is Shirley okay?" Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 Angeline walked straight to Sera with bloodshot eyes. She suddenly reached out and started choking Sera viciously. "Big Sis is on the verge of death because of you. I want you dead, Sera!" A life for a life. Master Severe and Zayne refused to let Angeline act o n impulse andmit a mistake, so Zayne pulled Angeline away. "It¡¯s not worth it to put your life on the line for someone like that, Angeline. I should be the one to avenge Shirley instead." Angeline regained a trace of rationality and released Sera, saying furiously, "Take her away, Zayne." Angeline then led her family to the hospital conference room. Here, the Severe family held a major meeting that would determine the Severe family''s fate. Angeline presided over the meeting with Master Severe and Anne sitting on the left, and Zayne and Sera on the right. Zayne was on his guards making sure that Sera was not trying to escape. Angeline said with great distress and anger, "I need to tell you a secret today, Dad. I need you to prepare yourself and hopefully, you can take the news well." Both Anne and Sera''s faces paled abruptly. Master Severe said, "I''m not that vulnerable. Go ahead and say it." Angeline went straight to the point. "Sera isn¡¯t the Severe family''s daughter. She¡¯s the daughter of Madam Ares and Steven Bell." Master Severe looked at Anne in disbelief. "Is this true?" Anne nodded, a trace of guilt shing across her face. Furious, Master Severe mmed the table and sprung up from his seat. "How dare you lie to me, Anne Connors? I¡¯m d Old Master Severe stopped me frommitting a huge mistake when you forced me to divorce my wife and marry you when you were pregnant back then. I can''t believe I saw you as a good match and even took good care of you. I made another mistake by giving birth to Seth and even divorced Angeline¡¯s mother for your sake. I nearly gave up on m y own children because of you... It turns out that you''re such a ck-hearted woman. Oh, how wrong I was about you." Anne hugged Master Severe''s legs and said, "I may have made a mistake, Master Severe, but my love for you is true. When I was with you back then, I hated the fact that I was unable to conceive. I was very anxious and afraid that you would abandon me for not having your children. "Madam Ares and I were just like sisters. I¡¯ve always trusted her because she helped me a lot back then. When she had an extramarital affair and identally got pregnant, she offered me a lot of money because she didn''t want to have an abortion. She asked me to fake my pregnancy and approach you. She asked me t o raise her child for her, and by doing that, the child would serve as the string for me to bind your heart. I was temporarily muddled and that''s why I agreed to her conditions. "It has been so many years, Master Severe, and I''ve regretted it a long time ago. Especially after seeing how Sera has no self-respect for herself and how Madam Ares has led her astray. That¡¯s when I regretted it." Anne turning her back on Sera made her extremely ufortable. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sera sneered, "Ultimately, you''re not my mother. It¡¯s n o wonder why you''re so indifferent toward me." Master Severe slumped heavily in the chair. He was bitterly disappointed with Anne. "I will deal with youter, Anne. What are you going to do with Sera, Angeline?" Master Severe asked. Angeline replied, "Dad, after her collusion with Madam Ares, it''s clear that Sera''s heart no longer belongs to the Severe family. It makes no sense for us t o keep her in the Severe family. It''s better to sever ties with her and go our own separate ways from now on." Master Severe was hesitant. Angeline said again, "Dad, Shirley told me that Sera was the one who pushed her down the balcony. If she can bring herself to push Shirley today, then she might harm someone else tomorrow. Why do you want to keep her when she''s so malicious?" Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 The moment Sera injured Shirley, thest bit of pity and affection the Severe family had for her had crumbledpletely. Master Severe wore a pained expression. "Since your heart no longer belongs to the Severe family, you should return to where you belong. Our rtionship as father and daughter ends here." Sera bit her lip, feeling inexplicably flustered at that moment. Like duckweed that was thrown into the sea, she came up to the shore only to be thrown back in mercilessly as she continued her voyage without an anchor. This feelingsted only for a fleeting moment. Sera was stubborn and would go through hell for the sake o f keeping up appearances. Even if she was chased out of the Severe family, she was going to leave with ss and unflinching righteousness. "Since you already know my identity and are unwilling to ept me, then I might as well be frank with you. Yes, I''m now the Bell family''s daughter. Angeline Severe, our sisterhood ends here. From today onward, you and I will meet in the business field and I will show you what I''m truly capable of. The winner will be the one who will have thest laugh." Was she nning topete with Angeline her whole life then? Angeline let out a disdainfulugh. "Oh, Sera. You have a really sad life for always taking me as your imaginary enemy. You never know how to stop fighting andpeting with me. Though unfortunately, I¡¯ve never treated you as my enemy because where you stand right now... You''re far from worthy." Sera was exasperated. She tried to walk away, but Zayne stood in her way. Zayne red at her with his bloodshot pupils and let out a lion¡¯s roar. "Where are you nning to go after hurting Shirley?" Sera was deliberately dishonest. "Where¡¯s your evidence?" Zayne was so furious that he waved a p at her, knocking out one of Sera''s teeth. Blood started gushing out of Sera¡¯s nose. Angeline said, "Let her go, Zayne. We¡¯ll leave this in the hands of thew." Only then did Zayne let it drop. Sera covered her face and red resentfully at Zayne before fleeing in a wretched state. Master Severe clutched at his aching heart and walked out in despair. Anne chased after him in a hurry. "Master Severe." However, Master Severe pushed her away viciously. " Don''t touch me." There was a dismal look on Anne''s face. "I know I was wrong, Master Severe." Driving Sera out of the family was not something that Angelina was happy to do. After receiving waves after waves of impact, she felt a n excruciating pain in her chest. When she stood on her wobbly feet, she realized that she could only see things from a close distance and sighed weakly. Thepany was now facing internal and external threats, so she could not copse at this time. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It would be even more dangerous if others knew that she was suffering from health conditions. Her top priority at the moment was to find Jay as soon as possible and help him to resume his position. When Zayne noticed Angeline''s anomaly, he hastened over to help her but was pushed away instead. Angelina said cautiously, "Zayne, Sera shares a deep connection with the Ares and Bell families. She didn''t make a fuss today for no reason. She''s probably trying to infuriate me on purpose to trigger my illness so that it''ll drag me down. I admit I do feel a little unwell, but I can manage. Don¡¯t act so anxious around me and give ourselves away, understood?" After learning about his sister''s intention, Zayne stepped away from Angeline but continued to stare at her with a look of concern. Angeline said, "Thepany is now facing internal and external threats. I couldn''t find the culprit at first, but everything bes clear now after all the mess that went down today. Inform Grayson and ask him to focus on looking into the Bell family. Based on my spection, the anonymous hacker is probably from the Bell family." "Okay.¡± Angelina''s vision became very narrow when she walked out of the meeting room, yet even so, her falcon -like gaze still swept around the ce. Zayne knew what his sister was trying to do, so when his gaze fell sharply at the corner of the stairs where he caught a glimpse of the hem of Sera''s dress, Zayne was so furious that he clenched his fists tight. "You''ve guessed it right, Angeline." Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 Angeline smiled. "That''s all she''s capable of doing." Sera blushed with shame when she heard the siblings'' conversation and knew for sure that they were talking about her. There were times when she had to admit that Angeline was really smart indeed. After she was expelled from the Severe family, Sera went straight back to the Bells¡¯ residence. After reporting all the incidents in the Severe family t o Steven, he looked very pleased. "Angeline and Shirley share a really close rtionship. Now that Shirley is on the verge of death, she will definitely spend more time in the hospital. When Grand Asia is vacant, it''ll be our time to take action.¡± Steven ordered his personal attendant, "Go and give Uncle Andy a call. It''s time for the undercover who we''ve ced in Grand Asia for so many years to do his part." "Okay." The personal attendant left. Steven looked at Sera with eyes full of admiration. " You did a sterling job, Sera, and I will reward you for that. From now on, you¡¯ll stay in Bells¡¯ residence and take care of certain affairs for me." Sera was ted. "Yes, Dad." Garden Of A Diary. Angeline stood silently in front of the window, looking out into the distant mountains in the dim and hazy night, rubbing her eyes gently. She thought that as long as she could manage her emotions well without getting neither angry, sad, or anxious, then her eyes would soon recover. However, Angeline did not expect that the evil forces lurking in the dark would surge up so violently in an attempt to drown her out in the enormous waves. At this very moment, Grayson called. Grayson¡¯s anxious voice could be heard as soon as Angeline picked up the call. "Ms. Severe, Uncle Andy i s gathering a crowd and making disturbances at thepany. Bell Enterprise''s employees have collectively applied for resignation. What should we d o?" Angeline was puzzled. "Uncle Andy?" Grayson exined, "Ms. Severe, this man was originally a subordinate of the Bell family. Uncle Andy is now causing amotion as soon as you''ve offended Madam Ares. These two incidents must be linked." Angeline pondered for a moment and said, "Bell Enterprise using Uncle Andy to avenge Madam Ares isn¡¯t something enterprises would normally do. In my opinion, Bell Enterprise taking revenge is a fake, while their attempt to vanquish and suppress Grand Asia is true." Grayson''s expression turned solemn. Angeline''s expression sank. "I''lle over right away." In front of Grand Asia''s building, Grand Asia Bell Enterprise and several other leaders of the purchasing department put up banners with Uncle Andy to protest against the unreasonable exploitation of employees'' wages by Grand Asia¡¯s president.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Countless news media were invited to the scene, as well as a few bystanders who were there to watch the fun. In the face of such emergencies, Zayne could only pacify the angry employees with tactful words. Unfortunately, they were the aplices of the real mastermind behind all this, so how could it possibly b e easy to make them leave after they had epted the bribes from the mastermind? When Angelina and Grayson arrived at the scene, there was finally a bit of silence. "I''m an old-timer in Grand Asia. When the former president was in office, he treated elderly people like u s very kindly and has never deducted our sries. But in just a few short years when you took office, you''ve cut the department''s expenses and even reduced the employees'' sries. Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation?" Uncle Andy stepped out and spoke with righteous indignation. Jay hid in the crowd. When he saw the old and senile Uncle Andy, he could not help but worry for Angeline. A tough and vicious person like her might be able to vanquish ruffians and hoodlums but probably not scoundrels like that when the words ''I am a weak person¡¯ were stered all over his face. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 Angeline walked up to Uncle Andy with a sullen expression and questioned him, "Tell me, Uncle Andy. How much did they pay you to betray Grand Asia?¡± The old man looked a little distraught. "What are you talking about, Ms. Severe? No one told me to do this!" A sneer shed across Angelina''s eyes. "Oh, Uncle Andy. Any Grand Asia employee has the right to use me, only you don''t." Uncle Andy was puzzled. Angeline continued, "Ever since you became severely ill two years ago, Uncle Andy, you¡¯ve lost your ability t o work. Grand Asia terminated your employment contract two years ago. Have you forgotten about this?" Uncle Andy shook his head. "You''re lying. I''ve never signed any employment termination contract." Angeline nced at Grayson. With that, Grayson immediately turned around and went upstairs. Not long after that, Grayson came back downstairs with Uncle Andy''s employment termination contract and handed it over to Angeline reverently. Angeline tossed it to Uncle Andy. "Take a closer look a t whether this is an employment termination contract. Then look again and see if the signature is yours." Uncle Andy flipped through the employment termination contract and stared incredulously at his own signature. Angeline said, "All you have to do is sit in thepany all day. You don''t even have to do anything yet you still continue to receive the same sry as everyone else. Do you think you''re earning your sry from yourbor? You''re wrong. Your monthly sry is transferred to you from my personal ount. "In other words, in the past two years, I''m just giving you a job out of respect for the former president. And yet you don''t know any better and bite these hands that feed you, taking other people''s bribes while adding insult to my injury." Angeline carried an air of menace. "Uncle Andy, you don¡¯t have toe to work anymore starting tomorrow." At first, the bystanders were displeased to see Grand Asia using its power to bully the weak, hence all of them wanted to seek justice for the elderly man. Angeline, however, used just a few words to turn Uncle Andy''s position from a weak old man who was being bullied to a viin who was ungrateful. The bystanders started to look at Uncle Andy with displeasure. Uncle Andy cried out anxiously, "You''re lying." Angeline raised Uncle Andy''s hand that was seen trembling non-stop. Angeline said, "Why don''t you let everyone see if I''m the one who¡¯s giving you money for free or not?¡± His hands were trembling violently. He did look like someone who was incapable of working. "Shameless." "Taking advantage of his old age to bully others." Contemptuousments directed at Uncle Andy broke out in the crowd. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Uncle Andy was beyond embarrassed. Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He had truly underestimated Angeline. This woman was a total bad *ss. The employment termination contract from two years ago had clearly been photoshopped at thest minute. However, it was an undeniable fact that Angeline was being charitable for keeping him even after Uncle Andy lost his ability to work. Angeline took advantage of the bystanders'' kindness and their mentality that sought not the truth. This battle of schemes sure was one that was interesting to watch. At this time, an arrogant voice from beside Jay fell into his ears. "Wow, she''s no doubt the heir trained by Grand Asia¡¯s founder himself. She can vanquish all hoodlums and squash all roaches and rats under her feet. What a f* eking awesome woman." Jay cast him a sidelong nce, and Jean happened to look at him as well. When they exchanged nces with each other, Jean was beyond stupefied. "Brother?" Jay''s falcon-like gaze contracted. "What did you call m e?" Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Jean darted a nce at Angeline who was standing not far away and a hint of guilt emerged on his mesmerizing face. Then, he turned around and fled. Jay chased after him immediately. At this moment, Angeline walked up to the reporters. Using the carrot-and-stick approach, she said, "Well, well, aren¡¯t you just a bunch of insignificant news mediapanies that only know how to cover groundless scandals? Although none of you are worthy to cover Grand Asia''s story, I have no reason to drive you out since you''re already here today. Why don''t we do this? Grayson, note down these mediapanies. If any of them cover news that harms Grand Asia''s reputation in any way, then make sure you sue them to bankruptcy." Grayson stepped out and said with a smile, "Sure." Angeline thenughed. "As for the collective resignation of these employees, make sure you get a nice shot of their faces and do a proper write-up on these ungrateful insects. From now on, all Grand Asia branches, as well aspanies that are using Grand Asia''s patented technology, aren''t allowed to hire these ungrateful b*stards." Her sharp gaze fell on the said employees as she reprimanded them, "Grand Asia spent a lot of money t o train you up and have even been paying you a handsome sry, yet you chose to ept bribes and betray Grand Asia. Since you look down on Grand Asia so much, then we will confiscate all the skills you have acquired. From now on, your skills and abilities will be useless. I hope to see all of you start from the very bottom, break through thistles and thorns, ande back stronger than ever." These were employees who viewed their talent as their pride. They never would have thought that Angeline would be cruel enough to cklist them. What they did was tantamount to ruining their own future. In the past, no matter how ruthless Master Ares was, h e would only prohibit otherpanies from using Grand Asia''s patents. Angeline, however, had outdone him when it came to being ruthless and cruel. "I was wrong, Ms. Severe. I''d like to withdraw my resignation letter." A wise man would submit to circumstances. Some others began to waver. Grayson looked sullen. His hot-blooded and impetuous self refused to put up with these despicable fence-sitters. Angeline, however, shook her head at him and muttered under her breath, "This is not the time to be impulsive. We need to keep them lest they turn to the enemy." Therefore, Grayson suppressed his anger. Afraid of offending Grand Asia, coupled with the fact that the leader, Uncle Andy, was dealt with in a proper and orderly manner while other employees were also subdued, the news mediapanies were afraid of taking risks and retreated in haste. The bystanders had dispersed as well. Jay chased Jean down several blocks and they eventually came to a dead end. Jean was panting with exhaustion and slumped to the ground. "I¡¯ll stop running. I can''t run anymore. Do whatever you want with me." Jay walked up to him and kicked him a few times. " Why don¡¯t you keep running, you b*stard?" When Jean saw the several shoe marks on his white suit, he roared with distress. "Why are you kicking me like that? I''m your little brother. Don¡¯t you feel heartbroken at all?" Jay squatted down, squeezed Jean''s chin, and said, "W e don''t look like each other.¡± Jean said, "What¡¯s wrong with you looking like your dad and I my mom?" He then continued, "Bah, bah, bah. What sort of nonsense am I talking about? Of course, we don¡¯t look like each other. We¡¯re not biological brothers. We¡¯re cousins." Jay interrogated, "Why did you run when you saw me?" Jean asked back, "Why were you chasing me, then? It was because you were chasing me that I had no choice but to run." "You ran first. That was why I chased after you." "If you hadn''t chased me, then I wouldn¡¯t have run." Seeing that he was about to fall into the infinite loop o f ''the chicken or the egg came first¡¯, Jay changed the subject and said, "You''re asking for a beating, aren''t you?" Jean said with a bitter expression, "Didn''t they say that you have amnesia? Why are you still so fierce when you''ve already lost your memory? Why didn¡¯t your short temper improve at all?" Jay said, "Since you''re my cousin, you must know a lot about me. Why don''t we do this? I''ll treat you to a meal and you''ll tell me everything you know."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jean shook his head vigorously. "No way." Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 "Name?" Jay asked suddenly. Jean smiled and said, "Hehe, Brother, you¡¯re trying to trick me into revealing your name, eh? No way. If I tell you your name, you¡¯ll then discover a lot of things, won''t you?" Jay said, "I''m not asking you to tell me my name. I''m asking for your name." Jean blurted out, "Jean Ares!" Realizing that he had made a mistake as soon as he said his name, Jean covered his mouth and stared at Jay in great horror. There was a crack on Jay¡¯s dashing face... "Your name is Jean Ares," he repeated nonchntly. However, a tempestuous storm was surging in his heart. "My surname is Ares too, right?" Jean shook his head, but the look in his eyes had failed to conceal his lie. Jay guided him slowly. "They call me Jaybie, right?" Jean''s horrified eyeballs were about to fall out of their sockets. "We are of the same generation, so my name is Jay Ares, right?" Jean shook his head vigorously. A trace of bewilderment emitted from Jay¡¯s eyes. "I a m Jay Ares, Grand Asia''s founder, right?" Jean''s sexy Adam''s apple rolled slightly. He continued to shake his head. Jay red at Jean with dark, cold eyes, then yanked his hand away from his mouth violently. "Tell me what happened three years ago. Why was I in a car ident?¡± Jean was suffocating from holding back and simply threw caution to the wind. "You¡¯re my biological brother. Since you already know who you are, then please, I beg you, don''t make things difficult for me. If you want to know anything at all, you can go back and ask Sis-inw. She has banned everyone in Grand Asia and Imperial Capital from telling you the truth-" At this point, Jean realized that he had exposed something he should not have and stopped talking abruptly. He stared at Jay in horror. Jay''s eyes were filled with a gratifying smile. "I was right then. I really am Grand Asia''s founder, Jay Ares!" He then wore a questioning look on his face. "Sis-inw?¡± Who else other than Angeline Severe could impose a ban throughout the entire Imperial Capital? "Is Angeline really my wife?" He was slightly puzzled. Since he was the all-powerful Grand Asia founder, why did he not choose the woman of his dreams as his wife? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Why did he choose a violent woman like Angeline as his wife instead? However, at the thought of how Angeline had folded stars that adorned the entire wall and even defended Grand Asia for him, Jay started ming himself. It turned out that he had always been the man who Angeline held close to her heart. Although she had a bad temper, her profound love was rare. He was happy and blissful to receive such a n unfaltering love. 1 "Brother, I''m currently in the best years of my life and would love to live a few more years. Please stop asking me. If Sis Angeline finds out that I''ve spilled the beans, she''ll sew my mouth shut." Jean pleaded piteously, nearly embracing his legs. Jay gave him a death stare. Jean cried, saying, "It''s no use ring at me, Brother. Sis Angeline forbade us from telling you!" Jay was even more curious now. "What if I insist?" Jean shook his head and said, "I choose to listen to Sis Angeline." "Can''t you tell if your brother or your sister-inw is closer to you, you brat?" Jay snapped. Jean said, "You¡¯re both equally close to me." Jay said, "Do you have a death wish?" Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Jean said, "If I tell you the truth, Sis Angeline will make me die an even more horrible death." Jay could tell that he did not have as much authority and prestige as the she-devil. This dealt a heavy blow to his self-esteem. "Why are you so afraid of her?" he asked furiously. Jean said, "I''m not the only one. Back then, you were afraid of her yourself, weren''t you, Brother?" "I was afraid of her?" Jay sounded as if he had just heard a fantastical story. Jean said, "Don¡¯t speak too soon, Brother. Make sure you leave a way out for yourself or I¡¯m afraid that the durians in the market aren''t enough for you to kneel o n." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay looked grim. Why did he have a feeling like he was the most useless son-inw out there? When Jean saw the defeated look on Jay''s face, he patted him on the shoulder and consoled him, saying," You should just go along with Sis Angelina''s arrangement, Brother. Everyone in this world may hurt you but Sis Angeline will not." "What benefit did she give you for you to say nice things about her like that?" Jay groaned. Jean pondered for a moment, then said while keeping a straight face, "Generally when Sis Angeline sees me, she will either be scolding me or is about to scold me. She hasn''t given me any benefits. I''m saying nice things about her because she¡¯s kind to you, and you, you¡¯re the elder brother I respect the most." Jay was speechless. "What sort of logic is this?" "If I''m the elder brother who you respect the most, why did you work together to lie to me?" Jay interrogated him. Stunned, Jean said, "We''re doing it for your own good, Brother." Seeing that Jay clearly refused to believe him, Jean raised his hand and vowed. "I swear on my honor." Jay looked contemptuously at Jean. "Do you even have honor?" Jean, Since Jean was unwilling to reveal anything, Jay had no choice but to employ his ultimate move. He took out a pocket watch from his pocket, then reached out and swung it. With that, the pocket watch started swinging before Jean''s eyes. Jean quickly reached out to hold the pocket watch." You have amnesia, don¡¯t you, Brother? How is it that you still know how to hypnotize someone?" Jay was dumbfounded. "How do you know that I can hypnotize someone?" Speaking of hypnosis, Jean said between clenched teeth, "It''s all your fault, Brother. When you first started learning hypnosis when you were young, you made me your guinea pig. You made me disclose all of my evil-doings and caused me to get spanked on the butt by Mom and Dad every day like they were ying doubles." Jay realized what was going on. It was no wonder this brat did not take the bait. When Jay stared at the extra careful Jean, he sank into deep thoughts. Knowing that it would be difficult to worm things out o f this brat, Jay pulled him up and said, "Take me home." Jean sighed. "Sigh, what a misery it is to fall into your hands." As Jean and Jay walked home, Jean started mulling it over, thinking how hard he was going to get spanked o n the buttocks by his grandfather and uncles if they learned that he had betrayed Sis Angeline. Therefore, it would be best for him to hand Jay over to the gentle and tender Madam Ares. 1 Jean avoided the main road that was lined with surveince cameras and eventually came to the courtyard of the first wife''s house. When he brought Jay to the main entrance, Jean found an excuse to slip away. "Don¡¯t tell them that I was the one who brought you back, Brother. I need to save my life, so I''ll be making a move now." Jean bolted faster than a rabbit. Jay''s falcon-like pupils turned beyond dark and profound as he thought to himself, ''What sort of secrets about me are they hiding from me? Why is the Ares family and Angelina trying to deceive me?¡¯ Jay knocked on the door. When the servant came to open the door, her pupils widened in shock at the sight of Jay. "Master Ares?" Jay nodded. "Pleasee in, Master Ares." The servant invited Jay in with great enthusiasm. At this time, a heart-wrenching cry of a woman was hearding from the living room. Jay frowned, paced himself, and hurried to the living room. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 As soon as Jay stepped into the lobby, he saw his foster mother and Sera huddled together while crying aloud. Sera¡¯s beautiful face was bruised and swollen while her lips were busted and bloody. Jay frowned. "Who hit you?" When they heard Jay''s voice, they abruptly raised their heads. When they saw Jay, a glint of delight emitted from their eyes. Shortly after that, Madam Ares started choking with sobs. "Forget it, my child. What can you do even if we tell you? Now that the Ares family has lost its former glory and prestige, we¡¯re subjugated and wronged all the time." A cold glint of jealousy emitted from Sera''s eyes, yet even so, she put on an act as though she had suffered terribly. She wailed, saying, "You were right, Mom. As Grand Asia¡¯s president, Angeline is simply too powerful and dominant in Imperial Capital. We can''t afford to offend her. My injury and grievances are nothing. As long as she''s willing to spare the Ares family, my suffering will be worth it." Jay¡¯s falcon-like pupils emitted grim and cold frost. "Why did she hit you?" Jay asked. Sera said with tears in her eyes, "Ever since Grand Asia annexed Ares Enterprise three years ago, the Ares family members have been struggling to make ends meet. Since Mom and I have reunited now, I thought Angeline would still respect me as her sister and return the shares belonging to Ares Enterprises if I ask her to. Not only did she not give it to me, but she has also beaten me up." Sera touched her red and swollen face, tears streaming down her face. "Ever since she became Grand Asia''s president, she acknowledges no one in the family." Madam Ares said with righteous indignation, "You were the one who founded Grand Asia, my child. Although I have no idea why you gave Grand Asia to her, I believe that this was never your intention and you certainly won¡¯t let her make enemies with Ares Enterprise. After your ident, she pushed the Ares family around unscrupulously and annexed the Areses '' family business. We''re all bitterly disappointed by her actions." Jay frowned. Although the words that his adoptive mother and Sera said were not exactly credible, Jay believed that by founding Grand Asia, he would only expand his business based on his own ability. He would certainly not punish his own family so boldly. It was probably never his intention to annex Ares Enterprise either. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Where''s Father?" Jay looked around and asked curiously when he did not see anyone else in the Ares family. "Your dad used to be Ares Enterprise''s chairman. He led a fulfilling life and would usually go out early in the day and return veryte at night. Ever since Angeline annexed Ares Enterprise, she has turned your dad into a mere figurehead. Now he has nothing t o do and loiters out there every day." Madam Ares sighed. Jay''s expression sank. "If Father wants to keep running Ares Enterprise, then I''ll ask the she-devil to return the Areses'' family business to him." Madam Ares was delighted inwardly. To be on the safer side, Madam Ares made a suggestion with ulterior motives. "Angeline may be a girl, but she''s extremely clever. If you ask her tantly, I''m sure she won''tply with your request. Why don¡¯t you try and sneak her stamp out? As long as we can stamp the contract that we draft out, she won''t be able to do anything anymore." Jay nodded. "Okay." He said mildly, "Wait for my news." Then, he turned around and left. Madam Ares and Sera exchanged nces. The ecstasy in their eyes was impossible to conceal. Sera said, "As long as he''s willing to help us obtain Angeline¡¯s private stamp, it will be the end for Angeline." Madam Ares nodded. Jay took a cab back to the Garden Of A Diary and put o n the handcuffs. Hey on the bed in silence as he awaited Angeline¡¯s return. In the evening, Angeline dragged her exhausted body home. When Jay heard her footsteps gradually approaching, he closed his eyes to sleep. When Angeline pushed the door in and saw Jay, she was stunned. Like she had found a lost treasure, a look of delight broke out on her beautiful face. She walked up to him and removed the pillow that was covering his face. "Stop pretending." Jay opened his eyes and stared bitterly at Angeline. He realized that he could keep no secrets in front of her because she would always able to guess his thoughts at one nce. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Jay stared at her. Her thin shoulders made her look very frail, but her eyes were very bright-so bright that they revealed determination and persistence. "Where did you go?" Angeline questioned, looking down at him from above. Jay cushioned his head with his hands and stared dispiritedly at Angeline. "Home." Angeline was slightly stunned. "You met the Areses?" "Mm.¡± "What did they say to you?" A trace of anxiety emerged in Angeline¡¯s eyes. Jay''s eagle eyes emitted a hint of frost. When he spoke, his voice had lost its warmth. "Return Ares Enterprise to the Ares family, Angeline." Angeline stared nkly at Jay. "Who suggested this to you?" Jay put on an imposing aura. "I am Grand Asia''s founder and I have the right to decide whether Ares Enterprise goes or stays." Angelina''s tender features looked ruthless and tyrannical in an instant. "If you want to make a decision for Grand Asia, then wait until your memory has fully recovered. Not now." Jay put on a grim expression. "That''s my home and m y roots, Angeline. I can''t be Grand Asia''s founder and overthrow the Ares family who has raised me. You¡¯re putting me in a position that makes me seem ruthless and ungrateful." Angeline said, "I understand now. You only met your foster mother when you returned to the Ares family, right? Oh, if you were lucky enough, you probably met Sera too." Jay,"..." Angeline suddenly roared. "Your mother colluded with Bell Enterprise''s Uncle Andy to make things difficult for Grand Asia. In order to fight back, I¡¯ve decided to take revenge." Jay was stunned. "Are you asking me for my opinion?" Angeline''s long eyshes trembled slightly as she sighed weakly. He had made it clear that he would stand on his mother''s side and would stop her from giving his mother trouble. To seek his opinion on this matter would only cause conflicts to arise between them. "I didn''t ask for your opinion. I just thought I should let you know since she''s your mother." Jay said, "What if I disagree?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline leaned forward and uttered word by word in a sonorous and forceful voice, "Your opposition is invalid." Jay sat up and leaned closer to her face. When they were facing each other from such a close distance, they exuded an aura of diamond cut diamond. Angeline said, "I won¡¯t spare anyone who has the guts t o harm Grand Asia''s interests." "And that includes you," Angeline said. Jay could see the look of determination and the exhaustion after a long day of work exuding from Angelina''s eyes. All of a sudden, a scheme came to his mind. "Do whatever you want," he said. There was a startled look in Angeline¡¯s eyes. She stretched out her fingertip and brushed his nose, saying, "I guess you''re still quite sensible, aren''t you?" Jay grabbed her wrist and the corner of his sexy lips curled up into an evil sneer. "Go and take a shower, Angeline." Angeline was a little stunned but quickly broke into a smile. "Wait for me." Jay let go of her hand, staring at her with a meaningful nce and an evil smirk. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Angeline grabbed her pajamas and walked to the bathroom. When she reached the bathroom door, she suddenly looked back and smiled. Jay always felt that her smile carried a deeper meaning to it. However, the smile he returned to her carried an even deeper meaning. After Angeline entered the bathroom, Jay unlocked the handcuffs and quickly jumped up from the bed. He rummaged through the boxes in the bedroom and under the guidance of his subconscious mind, found a safe embedded in the wall. He located Angeline¡¯s stamp box, which contained two different stamps. Jay took them out but ended up staring nkly at them. Did he really want to do this? Angeliney in the bathtub, the thick makeup on her face already washed off by the water to reveal her pure bare face. Her smooth egg-shell skin looked as if it could crack under the slightest blow. Without her smokey eye makeup, her eyes now looked alive and innocent. Angeline put on a white nightdress after her shower, her long wet ck hair hanging freely over her shoulders. It was as if the water had washed off her edges, making her lookpletely harmless. She dried her hair, washed her face seriously, then paced back and forth in the bathroom nervously. She wondered if he would be more delighted or surprised when he saw her bare face? Angrier, perhaps? He would probably be angry at her and Baby Zetty for lying to him, right? Angelina knew that there was no escaping this, hence she pulled open the bathroom door gently and sauntered outside as slowly as she could. Jay stuffed the stamps into his pocket andy back o n the bed at lightning speed. Angeline switched off the lights without warning and Jay''s vision was suddenly pitch-ck. "What''s the meaning of this?" He was slightly angry. Just as he was about to reach out to switch on the bedsidemp, Angeline suddenly pounced on top of him, clutching his hand to prevent him from switching it on. In the dark of night, Jay let out a sneer. "You can''t show your face because you''re too ugly?" "No," Angeline grumbled. "Why did you switch off the lights, then?" Angeline replied, "I''m afraid you can''t control yourself because I look too beautiful without my makeup. My Aunt Flo is here today." Jay, "So you''re reminding me to ride the crimson tide with you?" Angeline blushed. "No one wants to ride the crimson tide with you. I¡¯m going to sleep next door." She was about to make her escape when he pulled her back. "I''m not that old to the point that I need to sleep alone, Angeline." Angeline was locked in his embrace. "I can ride the crimson tide with you, Jaybie, but can you not switch o n the lights?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The corners of Jay''s mouth tucked into an evil sneer. His hand had reached for the bedsidemp. When the room was illuminated once again, Angeline quickly buried herself in his arms. She refused to let him see her face. "Didn''t you say that you look devastatingly beautiful? Why are you afraid to let me look?" Angeline shook her head. "I was just joking." "How ugly are you that you don''t even have the courage to show your face?" Jay was beyond puzzled. He pushed Angeline away from his arms, but she covered her face with her hands. When Jay tried to take her hands away, they seemed t o have merged with her face as he could not pull them apart. Jay did not care about her bare face at first, though seeing how she was holding it so tightly, he suddenly felt curious. He held her wrists and exerted strength without warning, pulling Angeline¡¯s hands away from her face by force. Jay heard the exaggerated tearing sound effect that she made herself and saw her smiley eyes. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 After seeing her harmless childlike bare face, however, Jay was so stunned that he could not speak for a very long time. Angeline raised her eyes and looked at him. "Jaybie," she called out coyly. Jay looked dazedly at her. At this moment, he was unable to associate Angeline with the savage and outrageous she-devil at all. He had to admit that her makeup skills were really amazing. After he was done feeling astonished, he then felt immensely delighted. It turned out that the woman of his dreams, the woman who was imprinted in his mind, was Angeline. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. How lucky was he that the girl he liked liked him back. However, this girl had tortured him so badly by lying t o him. "Well don¡¯t you look just like your cousin, Angeline?" H e joked in an angry tone. Angeline took his hand and apologized sincerely. "I don''t have a cousin. Sera and I are the only women in the Severe family." Like rain in spring, her docile demeanor extinguished the raging mes in his heart. His dignity and pride as a man had aroused his unruly emotions. He suddenly reached out to wrap his arms around her neck, and the next thing she knew, she was lying beneath him. He propped up his hands on both sides of her body and stared at her. "Answer a few questions truthfully, Angeline!" Startled, Angeline asked, "What do you want to know?" "Why did you lie to me?" Angeline,"..." There were too many things that she had lied to him about, so exactly which one was this guy referring to? Jay narrowed his eagle eyes. "What¡¯s wrong? You can''t recall? Do you want me to knock you on the head?" Angeline grinned sheepishly. "Why didn''t youe clean about our rtionship when you first met me?" Jay was irritated just thinking about it. "Well, well. Mighty President Angeline, weren¡¯t you as pleased as a punch when you strutted around and acted all aweinspiring in front of a fisherman like me, eh?¡± Angeline swallowed her saliva. She looked like she was about to cry. "You think I didn¡¯t want to reunite with you? When I first saw you, I almost rushed over to hug you. But... The gift you gave me during our first meeting was that you were married and had a son. I was so heartbroken at the time that even my heartbeat started thumping abnormally." Jay suddenly recalled the scene of her asking her subordinates to give her nitroglycerin when they first met. It turned out that he had upset her. "Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have kept it from me for so long, right?" Jay was still angry. Angeline reached out and cupped his face. "Jaybie, the doctor said that there¡¯s still a blood clot in your brain and you aren¡¯t supposed to be triggered or be under pressure. That''s why I was worried about reuniting with you impetuously. I didn''t want you to feel ufortable getting stuck between an old and a new rtionship. Yes, I was afraid that you would fall i n love with Marilyn and afraid that Tiger was your biological son, but tell me, if all this turns out to be true and if I force you to leave them behind, do you know how upset you would be?" Jay was dumbfounded! It turned out that what Jean had said earlier was true. Angeline had been lying to protect him. "Jaybie?" Now that Angeline had stripped off her ruthless and tyrannical aura, she looked just as gentle as water. Jay stared nkly at her. All of a sudden, he leaned in to kiss her instinctively. He thought it would just be a peck on the lips at first, but he ended up deepening and extending the kiss because her scent made it hard for him to stop. After the kiss, he looked sternly at her and warned her carefully. "You mustn¡¯t lie to me again from now on." Angeline''s expression sank. She looked hesitant and weary. Jay snorted coldly. "Mm? You¡¯re still keeping something from me, aren''t you?" When Angeline saw the cold glint in his mesmerizing eagle eyes, one that was colder than the coldest of ice, she suddenly chickened out. She had told too many lies. If she confessed all of them to him, he would certainly explode. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Jay''s face was suddenly shrouded in ice. "Angeline, let¡¯s put the blood clot in my head aside. Even if I have a malignant tumor, I¡¯m still not that vulnerable to the point where I can''t deal with pressure. If you''re still keeping something from me, then you''d better spill everything all at once." Angeline chuckled dryly. "What else can I keep from you? You''ve lost your memory, so there are many things you don¡¯t know. I have so many things to tell you yet I don''t know where to start." A tant excuse! Jayy on the bed in despair. "We¡¯re husband and wife, Angeline. We should be honest with each other." Angeline felt a pang in her heart. She had said the same thing when she interrogated him back then, yet he still chose to carry all the burdens alone. Angeline was, after all, trained and guided by him. Hence, both of them shared simr personalities. There were two things that she chose to keep to herself. One was Baby Robbie''s disappearance and Jenson''s return date, which was still unknown. If he knew that his decision had brought such ill fate to the children, h e would no doubt spend the rest of his life in guilt and self-me. Secondly, the Ares family''s misfortune had be a thing of the past now. All she wanted to do was to seal up this painful past. She forbade anyone to get to the bottom of the matter for fear that the Doomsday Organization woulde back after learning that their scheme had failed. Therefore, the wise and outstanding Angeline could only think of a way to satisfy his curiosity. She changed the subject. "Baby Zetty is our daughter, Jaybie." Jay was so excited that he sprung up and sat on the bed. He felt as if he had won the lottery. He was initially a miserable and homeless guy, yet God had suddenly rewarded him with an exquisite wife and an extremely adorable daughter? Angeline muttered again, "Baby Zetty is our daughter." When she said these words, her tone sounded extremely gloomy and her expression was dim. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After seeing how the corners of Jay''s lips lifted up in joy, Angeline felt like she was suffocating. If he knew that he still had two more outstanding sons, two of who bore a striking resemnce to him, h e would look even more delighted. Where was Baby Robbie, though? When would Jens return? They left the safe refuge of their parents at such a young age. Would they still be teenagers who had pure and innocent smiles when they returned? Angeline felt bitter as tears flickered in her eyes. Jay reached out to cup Angelina''s face in his hands. Feeling emotionally moved, he said, "Thank you for giving me such a beautiful and lovely daughter." Angeline looked uglier smiling than when she was crying. Outside the window, lights were waning. An idea suddenly struck Jay. "I''m going to go and fetch Baby Zetty back." Angeline held onto him. "It''s sote now. Go tomorrow." Jay said, "She''s still so young. I don''t feel safe leaving her at Horizon Colors alone." Angelineughed. "Don''t you worry. Finn is there to take care of her." Jay frowned. "That worries me even more." Angeline did not know whether tough or to cry. "Are you worried that Finn will bully your precious baby daughter?" Jay nodded. "Men are all animals who think with their lower half. Any man can make mistakes in front of a beautiful girl." "I¡¯ll go with you, then," Angeline said. Jay looked at Angeline. Her face was glowing with a white luster while her obsidian eyes looked especially huge, which made her look even thinner. Jay suddenly took her into his arms. "Let''s sleep, Angeline!" That night, they slept embracing each other. Angeline slept especially well when she was in his arms. It had been so long since shest slept so peacefully. With the glow of the bright moonlight, Jay studied her exquisitely beautiful face in silence. His slender fingers brushed across her gentle lines. For some reason, he loved the bare-faced Angeline so much that he did not want to let go. He suddenly recalled his mission and fished out the two stamps from his pocket. He started stroking them while thinking to himself, ¡®Three female liars. Which one of them should I trust?¡¯ In the end, he put the stamps back in ce,y down next to Angeline, and took her in her arms while saying softly, "They may be in my life, but you, Angeline, you live in my very core. I have no reason not to believe you." The next day. For the first time ever, Jay had a lie-in. He slept until the inviting aroma of mushroom soup and freshly-baked goods greeted his nose. Jay opened his eyes slowly. He saw Angeline standing in front of the bed with an apron tied around her waist. Her tousled hair was casually tied up in a bun, looking messy yet orderly at the same time. She looked like an easygoing girl next door. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 "It''s time for breakfast, Jaybie.¡± Angeline smiled brightly, wearing a blissful look on her face. Jay sat up, his upper body bare. Angeline stared at his handsome upper body that looked like a Greek sculpture and licked her lips. Jay, "Where are you looking at? Don''t you feel ashamed at all?" Angeline stuck out her tongue and muttered, "It''s not like I''ve never seen it before." Jay suddenly felt like he was at a disadvantage. She still remembered how his body looked like but he could not remember how hers looked like. He clearly had the chance to get to know herst night, but he chose to spare her when he saw her sleeping so soundly. Jay turned to look at Angelina''s face. "Come here. Let me take a good look at you." Angeline clutched her chest and made her escape. When Jay came to the kitchen after getting dressed, Angeline was peeling an egg and carefully putting it o n his te for him. She then handed him the mushroom soup that she had just stirred to the right temperature. Jay looked at her with gloomy eyes. "Do you take me for a giant baby?" Angeline shed a mischievous smile. "If I indulge you and turn you into a mollusk, then you won''t leave my side ever again." Jay looked at the rich yet light food on the table and frowned. "I don''t like eating takeaway breakfast." Angeline said, "I got up early just to make this mushroom soup for you. I made the eggs and chiffon cake all by myself too." Jay popped the chiffon cake into his mouth, and sure enough, it did taste different from the store- bought chiffon cake outside. It tasted light and just a tad sweet, unlike the chiffon cakes out there that were usually too sweet. He then took a sip of the mushroom soup. The condiments in it were not too overpowering or salty. Plus, it had the exact texture he liked. He looked at her in disbelief. "This is better than the ones sold out there. How long have you been learning this?" When Angeline heard hispliment, she grinned." You have a bad stomach, so I learned how to make lots of stomach-nourishing food for you from a very young age. Jay was eating the chiffon cake elegantly. When he heard what Angeline said, he thought the chiffon cake tasted sweeter and more delectable now. The food he ate left a lingering fragrance in his mouth. Angeline was going all out to be kind to him, giving everything she had to love him. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jay felt slivers of warmth in his heart. When they finished their breakfast, Angeline gathered the dishes and cutleries and was just about to stand u p to bring them into the kitchen when Jay suddenly reached out to hold her hand. Angeline stared at him dazedly, standing rooted to the same spot. Jay grabbed the dishes from her hand and said, "From now on, you don''t have to do the housework anymore." He took the dishes into the kitchen. Angeline leaned against the kitchen door and said," Why can¡¯t I do the housework? You can''t deprive me o f the right to cook for you." Jay turned to look at her unhappy face and a blissful smile broke out on his mesmerizing face. Having a wife like Angeline was pure bliss. Jay replied, "I''m not marrying my wife just so she can be my nanny." Angeline frowned and tried to reason with him." Someone has to do these things. I don''t like to hire a nanny." Jay answered firmly, "I''ll do it." Angeline, When Jay was done washing the dishes, he walked up to her. "You need to reward me for doing the housework." Angeline was dumbfounded. "What do you want?" Jay closed his eyes. Angeline received the hint and immediately and pecked him on his lips. Jay said with a satisfied look on his face, "With that, I''ll never hate doing housework anymore." Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. Why was this man getting more and more childish? Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 As she was in a hurry to go to work, Angeline tried to call the driver only to have Jay disconnect her call. "I''ll take you to work." When Angeline went out, Jay looked at her bare face and frowned. "Aren''t you wearing any makeup today?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline touched her face and said with a puzzled expression, "Why do I still need to put on makeup now that you''re back? No one will bully me when you¡¯re around, so I don''t need to be the terrifying tigress anymore." At the thought of his petite and delicate wife exposing her ethereal beauty in front of those men in broad daylight, Jay felt particrly ufortable and uneasy. "No way. As long as you¡¯re still Grand Asia''s president, you have to put on makeup, or else... you won''t look intimidating at all." Angeline surrendered and went upstairs to put on her makeup. When Angeline came out after putting on her makeup, Jay criticized her for no reason, saying, "Your makeup doesn''t look good today!" "Which part?" Angeline was puzzled. She followed the same steps every day. With the makeup skills that she had, how could it be any different? Jay looked at her smokey-eyed makeup and for some reason, the same pair of panda eyes that he used to findical and ridiculous, looked pleasant to the eye today. "You don¡¯t look ruthless enough," Jay replied after a very long time. Angeline looked speechlessly at him. She was sure that this guy was being paranoid again. "I''m runningte. Let¡¯s go." She pulled him to the parking lot in the basement. Jay drove Angeline to Grand Asia''s entrance and reminded her. "Remember toe home early." Angeline crossed her arms and looked at him with displeasure. Even after this guy had found out about his identity, he did not have the intention to return to Grand Asia at all. "Where are you going, then?" Angeline asked. Jay replied perfunctorily and dodged the question, "M e? I''m going to go and bond with my baby daughter." Angeline thought for a moment and offered him a word of caution. "If you''re going to pick Baby Zetty up, then I have to tell you something." "Go ahead then." "Regardless of what you seeter, you¡¯re not allowed to me Finn," Angeline said. A trace of stupefaction emerged on Jay''s dashing face. "Even if Finn bullies Baby Zetty, I, as her daddy, should just sit back and watch?" Angeline said, "If you want to lecture someone, then lecture your daughter. If you see someone pinning another against the wall or stuff like cuddling and whatnot, then Finn is definitely the victim. Your daughter is the one who''s shamelessly pestering him. He''s just not daring enough to lecture her nor can he lecture her." Jay suddenly looked sullen. "Baby Zetty is already so lovesick when she''s still so young? Who taught her this bad habit of falling in love at such a young age?" Angeline stared at him nkly. "Maybe it''s inherited." Jay, Needless to say, he was a man with strong selfcontrol, hence he was certainly not the unruly one who fell in love at such a young age. Jay was so mad that he pinched Angeline''s face. "How old were you when you started dating?" Angeline replied honestly, "Ten years old." Jay nearly choked on his anger. He pinched her face harder. "Now aren¡¯t you something? Having a beautiful face doesn''t mean that you own the right to start dating at such a young age. Spit it, who''s that b* stard who pursued you? How dare he get one step ahead of me? I''ll hack him to death if I find out who he is!" Angeline let out crispughter. "Sure. I''ll sharpen the knife for you after that. Chop him into pieces for me." Jay was furious. "You think I''m not brave enough to d o it?" Angeline said, "I''m sure you won¡¯t chop him up." "Hehe." Jay sneered, "We''ll see about that." Angelineughed. "Okay, then. Suit yourself. I''m going to work now." Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Jay watched as Angelina walked into thepany before turning the car around and driving away. He came to the stamp carving market, found a shop with advanced technology, and ced two urgent orders. In no time at all, the boss came out and ced the stamps in his hands, saying, "Sir, we deliberately made an almost imperceptible w in the stamp ording to your instructions." "Okay, thank you very much." Jay took the stamp, and when he saw the characters that were deliberately carved to imitate the old stamp, the corners of his lips curled into a satisfying smile. After leaving the stamp carving market, Jay arrived at the Ares family. Madam Ares and Sera greeted Jay with delight when they heard that Jay had arrived. "Did you get Angeline''s stamp, my son?" Madam Ares asked eagerly as soon as she saw Jay. Jay nodded. He asked mildly, "Where¡¯s the contract?" When Madam Ares motioned at Sera with her eyes, she turned around and entered the room. In no time at all, she came out holding a stack of papers. It seemed like they had made necessary preparations in advance. Jay took out both stamps and quickly stamped them a t the designated spot where Sera pointed them out to him. Sera rejoiced covertly. She was still quite worried that Jay would be suspicious at first. If he discovered that some of the documents in it were Bell Enterprise''s documents, then this would be the end for them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Jay seemed to be in a hurry as all he wanted to do was finish his task and return the stamps as quickly as possible. Sera was even more convinced that the stamps were real. When Jay had stamped all the papers, Madam Ares invited him to stay for lunch. Jay looked at the empty living room and asked curiously, "Where¡¯s Dad?" Madam Ares sighed. "Who knows where he went loitering again this time?" Jay smirked and declined tactfully. "I''ll pass. I have to return the stamps immediately. If the she-devil finds out about this, then all our efforts will go down the drain.¡± After Jay left, Madam Ares and Sera were ted. Madam Ares instructed Sera, "Hurry up and send the documents to your dad, Sera." Sera nodded. "Mm." Shen then left with the documents in her arms. After leaving the Ares family vi, Jay took out the stamps, his eyes deep and unfathomable. "Hmph, everyone just wants to take advantage of me, but do they really think it¡¯s that easy?" Jay let out a determined sneer, "Let see what sort of vile characters we can draw out with these two stamps." Then, he tossed the stamps into the trash can next to him without hesitation. Bell Enterprise¡¯s courtyard. Steven flipped through the documents Sera brought him, the thrilled look in his eyes impossible to conceal. "Did Jay really sneak out the stamps, Sera?" Steven was a sly and scheming fox after all. The n went so well that it was hard for him to believe it. Sera said confidently, "Don''t worry, Dad. Mom was there to help me. Now that he and Angeline have fallen out, Jay will definitely fulfill his obligation as a dutiful son to help Mom." Steven''s eyes shone with great delight. "God sure is helping me." "Come in." His personal attendant walked up to him. "What can I do for you, Master Steven?" "It''s time for our hackers to tamper with Grand Asia''s internal data. When the time is right, we will empty out Grand Asia''s funds, and when that happens, we can finally see Angeline face bankruptcy and be completely paralyzed." A hint of delight shed in Sera¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 "Congrattions, Dad. You¡¯re going to be the richest man in Imperial Capital," Sera said. Steven smiled smugly. "You''ve made a major contribution, Sera. You''ll be Bell Enterprise''s heir from now on." When Sera envisioned Bell Enterprise¡¯s prosperity after it annexed Grand Asia and how she would soon be Bell Enterprise''s righteous heir, she felt like she had just used a cheat code in her life. When the time came, she vowed to visit Angeline with her chin up. If she could see her in dire straits, then she would be even more pleased. After leaving the Ares family, Jay drove a Ferrari to Horizon Colors straight away. He was suddenly in high spirits because he was about to meet his daughter. When he rang the doorbell, Finn came to open the door and the sight of him took him by surprise. At the thought of Finn living together with Baby Zetty, a touch of displeasure rose in Jay''s heart. "Mr. Ben!" Finn looked surprised. "Where¡¯s Baby Zetty?" Jay asked with a lukewarm expression. He used to find Finn pleasant and thought he was both talented and good-looking. However, after learning that this boy might end up coveting his baby daughter, Jay immediately found him displeasing to the eye. At this moment, Baby Zetty ran downstairs in a tight singlet and miniskirt. Her figure that was still going through puberty looked strikingly beautiful. She was over the moon when she saw Jay and let out a shriek of delight from afar. "Uncle Ben." Baby Zetty threw herself into Jay''s arms very naturally. Jay was smiling. At this moment, he finally knew why he had such strong feelings for Baby Zetty whenever h e saw her. It turned out that Baby Zetty was his biological daughter. When Jay and Finn''s gazes fell on Baby Zetty''s long, slender, and fair legs, their eyes darkened at once. "Go and change your clothes," Finn ordered with a dark face. Baby Zetty muttered with her cheeks puffed up, "All the girls in my ss wear miniskirts, so why can''t I? You''re not that old, Finn. Why are you so pedantic?" "That''s because other people''s legs aren¡¯t as goodlooking as yours. Men will look at you lustfully if you expose your bare legs out there like that." Finn ttered her in between clenched teeth. Baby Zetty was open to persuasion, but not to coercion. Baby Zetty said, "With you protecting me 24 hours a day, not even a male fly can touch me, let alone those evil men." Finn pulled a long face and said, "Just go and change. Stop giving so many excuses." Baby Zetty sighed and went upstairs. In no time at all, she came back downstairs after changing into a pair o f dark blue jeans and a loose shirt. Jay and Finn sat on the couch, whereas Baby Zetty sat down next to Finn while clutching at his arms like an octopus. Finn''s dashing face turned slightly dark. He wanted to re up, but because Jay was beside him, he could only retract his hand in silence. He then shifted closer to Jay''s side. When Jay noticed how dreadful Finn looked, he suddenly recalled what Angeline said. ''If you see anything inappropriate, then don''t me Finn because Baby Zetty is definitely the initiator.¡¯ Jay frowned. Baby Zetty probably had never drunk any inferior milk before, right? Why was she so precocious then? Baby Zetty leaned toward Finn shamelessly and sped Finn''s arms again with both hands. Finn hopped up anxiously and chided Baby Zetty," Men and women should keep a safe distance from each other, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty patted her chest and said, "Don''t treat me a s a girl, then. Just think of me as your buddy. I''m a tough and manly girl!" Finn looked at Jay with a gaze that was asking for help. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, the atmosphere became inexplicably strange. Jay cleared his throat and said, "Let go of Uncle Finn, Baby Zetty." He deliberately stressed the word ¡®uncle¡¯ with the intention to remind Baby Zetty not to harbor any improper thoughts. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Baby Zetty quickly corrected him, saying, "No, he''s Brother Finn, not Uncle Finn." Jay said, "Let Brother Finn go then." Baby Zetty pouted before letting go of Finn''s arms. Finn felt as though a great burden had been lifted off his shoulder. When Baby Zetty was done torturing Finn, she moved on to torturing Jay instead. "Uncle Ben, our school is going to hold a parentteacher conference, but neither my mommy nor Finn can attend. Can you pretend to be my daddy and attend the meeting?" Baby Zetty pleaded. Afraid that Jay would feel awkward, Finn took the initiative to offer. "I am free!" Jay''s dashing face darkened. Lying had be Baby Zetty''s second nature. This was not a good sign at all. Baby Zetty started sadfishing. "Every time there''s a parent-teacher conference, other students will laugh a t me and say that I''m a savage child who doesn''t have a daddy. Why don''t you help me this time, Mr. Ben? If my ssmates know that I have such a handsome daddy, then they won''tugh at me anymore." Finn exposed her scheme and said, "This was the same excuse you used when you invited me to the parent-teacher conferencest time!" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Baby Zetty''s n was mercilessly exposed by Finn, she puffed up her cheeks angrily. "Why are you saying it aloud? I just want Mr. Ben to attend the parent-teacher conference with me for once." Finn''splexion darkened. "Don''t lie to Mr. Ben." Baby Zetty murmured, "It''s called a white lie." Jay beckoned to Baby Zetty, saying, "Come here, Baby Zetty." When Baby Zetty walked over to him, Jay suddenly stroked her head affectionately and lectured her sternly. "Daddy will apany you to the parentteacher conference, but you must not lie anymore from now on." Baby Zetty and Finn were so astounded that their eyes nearly fell out of their sockets. It dawned on them that Jay knew his identity already. Finn sprung up from his seat and addressed him reverently, "Master Ares!" As soon as he addressed him, tears welled up in his eyes. Jay patted him on the shoulder, offering silent constion. Baby Zetty wrapped her arms around Jay''s neck and started wailing. "Daddy! Why did it take so long for you toe back? Do you know how much I missed you?" Jay''s eyes were moist with tears. "I''m sorry, Baby Zetty. Daddy will never ever leave you again." The father-daughter reunion was a touching scene to behold. Grand Asia''s president''s office. Grayson rushed to the president''s office anxiously. "Something terrible has happened, Ms. Severe. Our internalwork has been invaded by hackers and our top-secret data was tampered with. The Cyber Security Department tried to repair the data but they couldn¡¯t fix it!" Angeline''splexion paled. The series of incidents happeningtely all raised an rm. The mastermind behind it hadyered barriers upon barriers for Grand Asia just to wait for the perfect opportunity to send the final and most deadly blow to them. Angeline stood up and walked to the Cyber Security Department. She had to deal with the hacker herself. However, she had just stepped out the door when she bumped into Sera who arrived uninvited. Sera was holding a stack of documents. The wounds o n her face had yet to heal, which made her look even more sinister and terrifying. "What are you doing here?" Angeline paused in her steps and asked in surprise. Sera stood in front of her and grinned maliciously. " Big Sis, oh no, we''re not the Severe sisters anymore. I need to address you as Ms. Severe respectfully." "Stop talking nonsense and get straight to the point." Angeline frowned. Sera said, "I¡¯m here to handle Grand Asia Ares Enterprise''s handover procedures today." Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 Angeline''s zed ck eyes revealed a sneer. "Who told you that Grand Asia Ares Enterprise is going to stand alone? I will never make such a foolish decision. Get lost." Instead of getting angry, Seraughed. "Can¡¯t you see what sort of documents I have here, Ms. Severe?" Angeline drew out a document from Sera''s arms and flipped through it casually. When she saw her personal stamp on the contract, her pupils contracted. "Who stamped this?" Angeline roared furiously. Sera smirked maliciously. "I guess you¡¯re still unaware, eh, Ms. Severe? Jaybie gave me your stamps." Angeline cast her mind back to the scene when Jay came homest night and the stern look on his face when he pressured her to hand over Ares Enterprise... All of a sudden, she felt a chill racing down her spine. When Sera saw how devastated Angeline looked, she smiled triumphantly. "Ms. Severe, a person''s fate will change. You may have won a trump card at first, but your trump card is now invalid because Master Ares has lost his memory and is no longer interested in you." Angeline tried her best to suppress the surging emotions in her heart, saying, "You¡¯re just the illegitimate daughter of Madam Ares and Steven, Sera. You have nothing to do with the Ares family at all. You have no right to meddle in the Ares family''s business. Get lost." Sera sneered softly, "Don¡¯t you feel sad and miserable because Jaybie colluded with me to overthrow you, M s. Severe?" Fury vibrated through Angeline¡¯s entire being. She had to admit that she was crushed when she learned that Jay stole her personal stamps. She was bitterly disappointed in him. Seraughed wildly when she saw how furious she looked. "Oh Angeline, even your beloved man isn¡¯t taking your side now. I''d like to see how you can keep being so arrogant." Having said that, Sera turned around and left. Grayson watched with a solemn look on his face as Sera walked off. Feeling uneasy, he said, "Ms. Severe, Sera has a unique identity because she¡¯s the daughter of Madam Ares and Steven Bell. She has frequented both Ares and Bell families in the past few days. If she manages to persuade both Ares and Bell families to cooperate, then we will be at a great disadvantage." Angeline pondered and said, "Old Master Jack is probably unaware of Madam Ares and Sera¡¯s collusion. Grayson, hire a paparazzi to wait outside of the Ares family. Take pictures of Madam Ares wherever she goes. Once Madam Ares and the Bell family''s interaction is captured, I want you to send the evidence to Old Master Jack immediately." Grayson was slightly startled. Ms. Severe was trying to sow dissension between Madam Ares and Old Master Jack. He was afraid that Master Ares would get angry when he learned about this. Even so, he remained absolutely loyal to Ms. Severe." Okay." Angelina looked at the pile of documents and pushed them all to the ground furiously before saying with exasperation, "Are you really going to take the enemy¡¯s side, Jaybie?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Grayson consoled her. "Calm down, Ms. Severe. These documents are for Grand Asia Ares Enterprise only. We''re lucky that Jean is in charge of the Ares family now. He¡¯s a reasonable and sensible man. If he can step forward and destroy these contracts, then Sera''s schemes are bound to fail." Angelina''s expression was solemn. "I''m just worried m y personal stamps have not only been used on Ares Enterprise but also Bell Enterprise, Titus Enterprise-" Grayson blurted out, "If that''s really the case, thepanies that Grand Asia has finally acquired will face disintegration." Angelina slumped into her chair. At this moment, she could feel that her vision had be blurry. She blinked her eyes vigorously to gain a clear vision for a brief moment only to have it turn blurry again. "Your eyes, Ms. Severe..." Grayson was seized with panic. Grand Asia was already suffering from internal and external threats. If something happened to Ms. Severe at this moment, it would only make matters much worse than it already was. "It''s okay," Angeline said. Grayson was still worried. If Ms. Severe¡¯s eyes were really okay, she would be eager to switch on theputer right now to repair Grand Asia¡¯s data that the hackers had tampered with instead of sitting around like that waiting for her doom. "Sigh." Grayson sighed weakly and left. Angeline forced herself to rx, but the moment she recalled Jay¡¯s sham gestures of politenessst night, she felt immensely heartbroken. The more anxious and upset she was, the weaker and more light-headed she felt. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 "What should I do?" Angeline sighed dejectedly. "I never would''ve thought that you would be the one to defeat me one day." Her body began to tremble. She could feel her strength seeping out of her body. Realizing that something was amiss, Angeline quickly summoned Zayne over. "Take me to the hospital, Zayne." Zayne carried Angeline on his back and rushed her to Grand Asia''s medical department that was across the building. The medical department needed Angeline to remain i n the hospital for observation. Given the many incidents happening in Grand Asia right now, Angeline wanted the hospital to keep her condition a secret. Zayne asked Angeline, "Should we inform Master Ares?" Angeline shook her head. "No. He''s not on my side now. If he knows that I''m ill, he might disclose it to Madam Ares. If that happens, Bell Enterprise will take the opportunity to attack and put Grand Asia in jeopardy." Hence, Zayne let out a gloomy sigh. After attending the parent-teacher conference at school, Jay took Baby Zetty back to Garden Of A Diary. However, upon returning to Garden Of A Diary, both father and daughter looked a little disappointed because they did not see Angeline. Jay dialed Angelina''s number, but the intercept message kept telling him that her line was busy. Jay tossed his phone on the couch in frustration. At the sight of the darkening sky outside the window, Jay''s face darkened as well. "Does your mommy oftene homete, Baby Zetty?" Baby Zetty thought for a while and said, "Mommy will eithere home on time or not return at all. If she doesn''te home, then she¡¯s probably with Aunt Josephine. They¡¯re really close that they can share a bed and whisper endless secrets to each other." The look on Jay''s dashing face looked more and more awkward. Share a bed and whisper endless secrets to each other? Angeline did not talk to him at all when they slept together. This made him gloomy for some reason. "Give Mommy a call, Baby Zetty." In an attempt to test Angeline, Jay asked Baby Zetty to make the call. Baby Zetty raised her wrist and punched the numbers on her smartwatch. Then, the bright tone of Angeline¡¯s voice fell into their ears. "Yes, Baby Zetty?" Jay''s eagle eyes darkened slightly. None of the calls h e made could get through to her, yet Baby Zetty did it with just one call! Baby Zetty asked timidly, "Mommy, aren¡¯t youing home tonight?" "Oh, Mommy won¡¯t be back today. Go to bed early, okay? Goodbye." Angeline hung up the phone hastily. Baby Zetty looked at Daddy. "Mommy said she¡¯s noting home tonight." Jay picked up his phone from the couch and called Angeline again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, it was still the same intercept message-" The number you dialed is currently busy..." Jay was certain that Angeline had blocked his calls. H e was so furious that he smashed the phone to the ground. "How dare you block my calls, Angeline Severe? What is the meaning of this?" Baby Zetty walked over and hugged Jay¡¯s head, offering words offort. "Don¡¯t be angry with Mommy, Daddy." Jay was seething with anger. "Your mommy is a liar. All she ever does is live in lies her whole life. What exactly does she want?" Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Baby Zetty said with tears in her eyes, "Mommy isn¡¯t a liar. She must have her reasons.¡± Jay looked at Baby Zetty, his heart melting at the sight of her tender and adorable expression. He realized that he was not supposed to lose his temper in front of the child. Jay got up from the couch after a moment of silence and said, "Let''s go and get Mommy back, Baby Zetty. Why don¡¯t you give Mommy a call right now and find out where she is?" Baby Zetty followed Jay''s instructions and dialed Angeline¡¯s number. This time, however, Angeline¡¯s phone was no longer reachable. One could only imagine just how sullen Jay looked. Grand Asia Hospital. Angeline was currently lying on the monitoring bed undergoing a full-body examination. The result was the same every time-"We didn''t find any organic damage. It''s just how your body responds to emergencies when you''re anxious and panicking. Take a few days¡¯ rests and perhaps that might relieve your symptoms." The doctor knew just how much Angeline disliked taking medications, so he did not rmend her any at all. Angeline, however, caught him by surprise when she took the initiative this time to say," Prescribe me some medicine. Give me a higher dose because I need to recover as soon as possible." The doctor was slightly startled. "Aren''t you concerned about drug dependence and its side effects?" Angeline replied resolutely, "Grand Asia is at risk. Nothing is more important than to defend it." Therefore, the doctor prescribed Angeline with some anti-anxiety drugs. Angeline took the medicine and returned to Garden Of A Diary with Zayne by her side. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was already one o''clock in the morning. When Zayne opened the door of the vi, she could see a faint glow in between her blurry vision. Her intuition told her that the light in the living room was switched on and there was someone in there. "Baby Zetty!" As she could not see, she could only call out with uncertainty. Jay sat on the couch with his legs crossed. His well-tailored white blouse, ck suit trousers, and his cold and dark expression made him look like a proud and noble emperor. Zayne tugged at Angelina''s hand gently. "It''s Master Ares, Angeline." Angeline straightened her back immediately, her pupils turning bright and sharp. She then let go of Zayne''s hand and strode forward with her head held high. She was very familiar with the furnishings at home, and after taking the medicine, her vision was not completely pitch-ck. Hence, she could scarcely make out the outlines up close. Coupled with her strong aura, it was almost impossible to notice that she was now partially blind. "Where did you go?" Jay asked in a sullen voice. For fear that she would give herself away, Angeline walked to the couch area and quickly sat down on the couch nearest to her. She was sitting very far away from Jay, and that made Jay frown with displeasure. Zayne sauntered over slowly, the fists hiding in his sleeves were tightly clenched. He was dying to beat Jay up, but after seeing how Angeline was being extra careful around Jay, he knew that he could not expose Angelina''s anomaly to Jay. Knowing that he would spoil Angeline¡¯s n if he acted rashly, Zayne suppressed his rage forcefully. "You should go home, Zayne. Come and pick me up early tomorrow." Angeline deliberately stressed the word ''early''. Getting the hint, Zayne nodded and left. "Okay." After Zayne left, Jay looked closely at Angeline with a frosty face. "I don''t like my wifeing home sote a t night, nor do I like it when my wife blocks my calls." Jay clenched his teeth so hard that a muffled sound was heard. Angeline sighed imperceptibly. She did a full-body examination in the hospital today and was at a spot where there was no signal most of the time. It was purely coincidental that she managed to pick up Baby Zetty¡¯s call. This guy had to be overthinking again. Angeline did not want him to know about her illness because if he had stolen her personal stamps, then that would mean that he was on Ares and Bell Enterprises'' side. However, Angeline''s silence only deepened the misunderstanding. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Angelina''s eyes were filled with tears. "I don''t know what to say." Jay was irritated. "I just want to know the truth. You''re my wife. Aren''t you going to tell me where you went aftering home thiste at night?" Angeline thought for a moment and said, "Before I answer your question, Jaybie, can you first answer my question honestly?" "Go ahead." Jay was in an irritable mood. "Sera came to me with Ares Enterprise''s documents today and they were all stamped with my stamps. I''d like to know if you''re the one who gave Sera my stamps? And was the stamps the reason why you came homest night?" "Yes,¡± Jay answered honestly. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Angeline felt a sharp pang in her heart as she forced augh. "Why?" Jay was indignant. Why should a seven-foot-tall man like him submit to his wife when he was the one questioning her for returning homete? "Answer my question first. Why did youe home sote?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline replied, "I was working overtime." Jay sneered. The excuse that this woman gave was simply too flimsy. "Why didn¡¯t you pick up my calls then?" Angeline answered, "I didn''t hear my phone ringing." Jay sprung up from the couch and roared furiously. " Can you be honest with me, Angeline?" Angeline asked weakly, "Do you trust me 100 percent then?" Jay turned and left abruptly in anger. When he walked past her, he spoke between gritted teeth, ¡°The stamps I gave Sera were fakes.¡± He then strode outside. Dumbfounded, Angeline reached out suddenly and grabbed his hand shamelessly. "Let go of me," Jaymanded in an angry tone. Angeline was frightened by his aura and let go of her hand timidly. "I can exin, Jaybie," Angeline said. Jay gritted his teeth and snarled. "I''d be a fool if I f* eking believe you one more time." With that said, he stormed off. Angeline stared at Jay''s resolute back and sighed. When would they ever resolve the trust issues between them? Baby Zetty stood on the second floor watching Mommy and Daddy quarrel, a look of distress emerging on her tiny face. It was not easy for Mommy and Daddy to finally get back together. She could not let Mommy and Daddy separate again because of a misunderstanding! Although Imperial Capital looked prosperous at night, i t was also cold and empty. Jay wandered outside for a very long time, and perhaps it was the chill in his heart that made him feel as though he was in an ice house. He eventually entered a bar to seek warmth. He was allergic to alcohol, so all he could do was sit in the bar. His dashing face was gloomy that even the boss was terrified to approach him. Suddenly, his phone started vibrating. Jay was slightly stunned. He fished out his phone and unlocked the screen. Countless text messages filled the screen. Baby Zetty : [Where are you, Daddy?] [Please don¡¯t be angry at Mommy.] [Hurry up ande home, Daddy. I miss you so much.] A touch of disappointment emerged from Jay''s icy soul. Out of so many text messages, none of them were from Angeline. He hade out for so long, but that woman was not the least bit concerned about him. Despite her shorings, Angeline had at least raised a considerate little ball of fur for him. Jay: [Daddy won¡¯t be going home for the time being.] After hitting send, he put his phone aside only to hear i t beeping again. He unlocked his phone absent-mindedly, and when h e saw that it was a text message from Angeline, his pupils dted abruptly. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Angeline: [I was wrong, Jaybie. Durian, keyboard, and abacus are all ready. I''ll kneel on them and await your return.] The ice and frost in Jay''s eyes melted. "Oh, this girl." He was clearly still angry, but his tone sounded pampering. Jay returned to Garden Of A Diary at dawn the next day. What he saw, however, was Baby Zetty eating breakfast alone in the dining room. When Jay did not see Angeline after looking around, h e asked in a very disappointed tone, "Where''s Mommy?" "Uncle sent her to work," Baby Zetty replied. Jay frowned a little. She was so sincere when she apologizedst night yet continued to go out at dawn and return at dusk with no intention to change this bad habit at all. When Baby Zetty noticed the frosty expression on Daddy''s face, she quickly took out a pack of medicine from the cab drawer and tossed it to Jay, saying," Daddy, something terrible must have happened in thepanytely that it has triggered Mommy''s anxiety again. Mommy has always relied on her own willpower to get through it in the past, but this time she actually asked the doctor to prescribe her medicine." Jay read the drugs'' description, and when he saw the side effects that came with the medicine, Jay¡¯s expression sank. "Does Mommy have severe anxiety? Why did the doctor prescribe drugs with such strong side effects?" Baby Zetty replied, "Ever since your ident three years ago, Mommy was diagnosed with somatization disorder. Back then, she would only have temporary vision loss, but now it seems like it has extended to her limbs. I saw Mommy''s hands shakingst night." Jay was slightly stunned... Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A touch of guilt rose in his heart. It turned out that Angeline was illst night. He should not have lost his temper at her. Jay looked at Baby Zetty. "Do you know why Mommy i s diagnosed with anxiety, Baby Zetty?" Baby Zetty''s eyes were filled with tears. "It''s because o f you, Daddy. Do you know how sad Mommy was when you suddenly disappeared three years ago? She cried all day and night, nearly killing herself by biting on her own wrist. If Uncle Zayne hadn¡¯t tied her up, I would¡¯ve be an orphan by now.¡± Jay was astounded! Angelina must have loved him a lot to make the decision to die just so she could be with him. Jay put the medicine in the drawer and took a few bites of the bread before saying to Baby Zetty, "Daddy i s going to Grand Asia to see Mommy. Will you be okay alone?" Like a spoiled child, Baby Zetty said, "Can you call Brother Finn toe over and keep me company?" Jay said helplessly, "Alright then." Jay drove to Grand Asia in haste. Grand Asia''s president''s office. As Angeline''s vision had recovered slightly, she was now sitting in front of theputer repairing the data that the hackers had tampered with. No matter how hard she tried this time, there seemed t o be no way for her to crack the other party''s code. If even Angeline was incapable of dealing with that hacker, then no one in Grand Asia could. Feeling tremendously dejected, Angeline sighed in the end. "Each age brings forth new geniuses indeed. Looks like Grand Asia has met its match this time." Grayson suggested, saying, "Why don¡¯t we let Master Ares try?" Angeline replied, "His memory has yet to recover. I''m afraid his hacking skills aren''t that refined yet. What''s more, there''s a ticking time bomb in his body, so why bother telling him and create all the unnecessary fuss?" Angeline staggered when she got up from her seat and Zayne rushed forward to help her. "Don''t worry, Angeline. There will always be a solution." Angeline said dejectedly, "I''ve secured Grand Asia for Jaybie and finally waited until the day he returned. As soon as his memory recovers, I will return Grand Asia t o him, so that way, I''ve at least lived up to his expectations. But right now it seems like God is about t o dash my dream." Zayne helped Angeline to the executive chair. Despair was written all over her beautiful face. At this moment, Jay pushed the door in. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 He strode over with a grim expression and said to Grayson and Zayne, "Get out, both of you." Grayson dragged Zayne with him and rushed out of the office. Jay looked down at Angeline from above and questioned her, "You went to the hospitalst night?" Now that she knew what it would cost her for lying to him, Angeline dared not lie to him this time and nodded. "Mm." The air of hostility lingering in Jay''s pupils diminished and was now reced by concern. "What did the doctor say?" "The doctor said that I''m okay and that I just need to take my medicine on time." Angeline tried her best to sound as calm as possible. Jay ordered sternly, "Stop taking the medicine. You don''t need medicine with such harmful side effects!" Angelinas eyes turned moist. "But I''ll lose my vision if I don''t take my medicine. Grand Asia needs me right now..." Jay roared angrily. "Grand Asia is nothingpared t o your health." Realizing that he might have scared her, he then softened his tone and continued, "As long as you''re okay, Angeline, that''s all that matters." Angeline nodded with a smile. "Mm." Jay pulled her into his arms, his furious interrogation turning into a gentle whisper. "Why didn''t you tell me the truthst night?" Angeline stroked his chin and said, "It¡¯s crucial for Grand Asia to keep the executives¡¯ illnesses a secret. I thought you were Madam Ares'' spyst night, and that made me afraid to tell you the truth." Jay frowned and said bitterly, "Is Grand Asia more important than me?" "You''re both equally important." Angeline said, "I''ve never done anything for you, Jaybie. You were the one who entrusted Grand Asia to me. In my heart, Grand Asia is not a symbol of wealth but your glory. When I protect Grand Asia, I''m protecting your glorious achievements in hopes that you¡¯ll still be that glorious young man the day you return." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was slightly startled. "Silly girl. Neither wealth nor glory canpare to you in my heart." Tears filled Angeline''s eyes. Jay said, "From now on, I''ll be your eyes." Mm." Jay cupped her face tenderly and nted a tender kiss. Bell Enterprise¡¯s courtyard. Sera was in good spirits when she reported the results to Steven. "Good news, Dad. Mom has seeded in killing two birds with one stone when she persuaded Jay to steal Angeline''s stamps. Angeline took a huge hit that ended up triggering her old illnesses. Bell Enterprise has also signed the agreement to disintegrate from Grand Asia." Steven was more and more pleased with his daughter now. "You did well, Sera." A cold and poisonous gleam filled Sera''s eyes. "In Angeline''s opinion, Jay is off-limits to everyone. As long as we continue to sow dissension between them, Angeline will inevitably end uppletely paralyzed-just like Old Master Severe." Steven said with acent look on his face," Notify our hackers to transfer Grand Asia''s funds to Bell Enterprise''s ount. Be as secretive as possible. With that, Grand Asia will just be an empty shell and this will be the end for Angeline.¡± His personal attendant responded, "Okay." Steven started cackling triumphantly. "Haha, every dog has his day indeed. Bell Enterprise will eventually rece Grand Asia and be the most splendid enterprise there is in all of Imperial Capital." "Congrattions, Dad." "And to you. You will soon be the most powerful female president in Imperial Capital." A hint of jubtion shed across Sera''s eyes. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 When Jenson entered Grand Asia¡¯s intr, he caught the abnormality at once. Thework was paralyzed and the funds had been transferred out. Jenson''s dashing and charming ck eyes were instantly covered with frost. "How dare you give my Mommy trouble?! "You must have a death wish." He was a gifted hacker, and coupled with the guidance of his genius daddy since childhood, Jenson demonstrated extraordinary talent and skills in hacking. When he first arrived at Legendary Youth Academy, Jenson''s hacking skills surpassed all teachers and students in the hacking ss. In the past few years, h e also delved deeper into researching and thus attained exemry skills in hacking. It only took a few minutes for Jenson to obtain the hacker''s IP address. Seeing that the IP address pointed to Bell Enterprise, Jenson''s good-looking face darkened. "You have to pay a bloody price if you bully my mommy." For the payback, Jenson emptied out all of Bell Enterprise''s funds and infected their website with a terrifyingputer virus. After taking revenge, he finally began repairing Grand Asia''swork. At the thought that there was probably no one in Grand Asia who was currently capable enough to take on the enemy''s hacker, he figured that he might as well lock Grand Asia''s intr. After switching off theputer, Jenson tried to calm himself down but it was to no avail. His keen sense told him that there was currently bloodshed going on in Imperial Capital''s business circle. He needed to return to Mommy''s side as soon a s possible, it seemed. With that, Jenson made his way to the martial arts group training room. Although he hated fighting very much, winning the arenapetition and defeating all his ssmates and teacher was the only way for him to earn the right to leave. At the sight of Jenson¡¯s sudden appearance, his ssmates were so shocked that their jaws dropped." Hey, this is the first time this piece of junk is actually visiting the group training room. He used to always hide in the training room to train in secret." "What are you doing here, Jenson?" a ssmate asked curiously. "To get beaten up, of course." "Hahahaha!" Other students broke into a fit ofughter. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jenson''s handsome face looked sullen while his fists were clenched tightly. "That''s right. I''m here to beat you up." As soon as he said those words, the training ground that was filled withughter moments ago was now enveloped in pin-drop silence. "Did I hear him right? What did this kid just say?" "He said he¡¯s here to beat us up?" After using a really long time to process what Jenson had just said, the students were all infuriated by Jenson''s provocation. "This piece of junk wants to beat us up? We should probably teach him a lesson so he¡¯ll know better than t o talk nonsense next time." "That¡¯s right. Beat him up." The students surrounded Jenson at once. "Tell us, Jenson, how would you like to die?" Jenson''s handsome face revealed a contemptuous sneer. "I should be the one to ask you that question." The students, They were infuriated by Jenson once more. "Since you''re already here today, let''s have a fairpetition then. You can pick any of us to fight against you. If you lose, you''ll get down on your knees and call us ''Big Brother''. How''s that?" Jenson asked, "What if you lose then?" "Hah, how could that be possible? There are so many o f us. You might get lucky and win one or two of us, but you can''t beat all of us." "What if I win every one of you here?" Jenson spoke through gritted teeth. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 "Then I''ll f*cking call you ''Big Brother¡¯." Dan Cullen, the most renowned student of all, vowed boldly. When other students saw how Dan had dered his position, they echoed one after another. "Me too." Jenson said, "Okay!" A sharp glimmer shed in Dan¡¯s eyes. He pointed to the weakest male student in the ss. "You, fight." With a backflip, the boy leaped onto the high arena stage. ¡°Can you climb up, Jenson? Do you want me to carry you?" The boy teased. The words sent other students into fits ofughter. Jenson was d in a white T-shirt and a pair of ck sweatpants. His skin was fair, and his hair was flowing in the breeze. Like a cat, he wore an evernguid expression, looking just like a noble prince who had walked straight out of aic book. He looked just like a prince who needed to be protected. Now that this prince was asking for a fight, everything just seemed so contradictory and out of sorts, making the scene look particrly eye-catching. At this moment, all eyes were on Jenson. Everyone was interested to see how this graceful prince was going to make a fool of himself. Jenson took a few steps forward and bounced in ce, leaping onto the tform in a sh. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Clearly, he was equipped with extraordinary jumping ability as he did not even perform a takeoff run. Even Dan was a little surprised. "Well well, he''s something, isn''t he?" One moment he was in awe of Jenson''s extraordinary jumping skills, the next moment he heard a bloodcurdling screech from the boy he had sent out to fight as he was flung out of the arena. He did not even see Jensonying a finger on the boy. "Why don''t all of youe up and fight me?" Jenson stood on the high tform looking like a young emperor, so full of vigor, yet at the same time, carrying a sharp edge as he looked disdainfully at the whole world. "Whoa, does this guy have any idea what he''s talking about? He¡¯s asking all of us to go up there? Does he have a death wish?" Dan said, "I want the three of you to go up and test him out." The three ssmates standing beside Dan hopped into the arena. The trio had been in Legendary Youth Academy for a long time and all attained excellent martial arts skills. Not only that, they were almost always training together and were particrly good at team coordination when they fought together. They attacked Jenson separately at first butter realized just how fast Jenson was moving. Regardless of the ultimate moves they employed, they failed to touch even the hem of Jenson¡¯s shirt. Finally, they worked as a team and encircled Jenson from three sides. However, Jenson was always able to find a gap and make his escape. What was even scarier was that Jenson''s hands were ced behind his back gracefully the whole time with no intention t o fight back. Using only a pair of legs to fight against the trio, he eventually made a clean sweep of them. They ended up forming a fire wheel as they were flung off stage. "This is scary, Boss. Jenson is a demon. He¡¯s just too fast." The trio mbered to their feet wearing a horrified look on their faces. Dan said, "Yes, I saw that. I don''t know much about this kid¡¯s fighting skills, but his speed sure is daunting to look at." Jenson beckoned to Dan. "Come up." Dan took to the air and flew into the arena. Parkour was Dan''s specialty. People who were particrly good at parkour could move at lightning speed as well. When he stood in front of Jenson, Jenson dropped his hands because he knew that he could not outrun Dan. "Go on, Jenson." Jenson did not go easy on him either. He sprinted forward and started engaging him in close combat. His punches were particrly vicious and carried a bloodthirsty and murderous aura when they landed o n Dan''s body. Dan tried to retreat and pull away by doing parkour, but Jenson moved equally fast and followed him like a shadow. In the end, Dan had no choice but to fight him at a close range. Dan¡¯s fighting skills were mediocre to start with, and under Jenson''s punches, his face turned bruised and swollen in no time at all. "Surrender," Jenson said. "I won¡¯t," Dan said stubbornly. "I want all of you toe up here," Dan ordered, and all 30 students in the ss leaped into the arena. Competitions in the martial arts ss¡¯ training ground were usually conducted in pairs. Even so, they were loud enough to produce earth-shattering noises. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 When the students of the martial arts ss came at him all at once, the entire training ground, as well as the earth, shook violently. The tremors attracted the attention of the students from other sses and they all quickly gathered to watch. In the end, even the martial arts teacher and Whitney came to watch. "Whoa, the entire martial arts ss has started a group fight on an unprecedented scale.¡± "So many people are fighting against Jenson. Have the martial arts students forgotten their aim and purpose for learning martial arts in the first ce?" "This is simply too much." Students who did not know what was happening were outraged by the injustice done to Jenson. Jenson stood in the center of the training ground surrounded by 29 other students. When Whitney came in and saw the battle formation, she was so furious that she rolled up her sleeves and admonished them, "What is going on? You''re all bullying Jens while I''m away, right?" She then performed several backflips and made her way to Jenson¡¯s side, examining Jens'' face carefully and tenderly. "Are you okay, Jens?¡± Jenson''s dashing face darkened. "Get out!" Whitney said, "Let me help you." "No." Whitney said, ¡°You¡¯re going up against so many of them alone. You won¡¯t be able to beat them. What am I going to do if they ruin your face? Sob, sob, sob, I¡¯ll be s o heartbroken." Jenson shot her a death stare. F*ck. He was a man! What was wrong with seeing a man bleeding and injured? Why did this woman pamper him like he was some kind of pretty boy? Dan exined to Whitney, saying, "Jenson wants to challenge all of us. Whoever wins will earn the title as ¡¯ Big Brother¡¯.¡± Whitneyughed and said, "Oh, Jens, you can let me know if you want to be their big brother. I can beat them up real good for you and make sure all of them kiss your feet and call you ¡¯Big Brother¡¯.¡± Jenson finally revealed the truth. "Keep out of this. I¡¯mpeting because I¡¯m making preparations for my graduation." Whitney''s smile froze on her face... "You¡¯ve decided to leave?" Jenson nodded. Whitney teared up. Though she was extremely reluctant, she still walked outsidepliantly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dan raised his arm and all the students charged at Jenson. The training ground started shaking violently at once. Jenson had studied all sorts of martial arts moves his ssmates learned, hence it was obvious that he had the upper hand when he fought them solo. However, when all of them swarmed up at him like that, he found it impossible to surmount. Though when he remembered the current predicament his mommy was in, his will to fight swelled in him. Winning this match was his only option. He cast his mind back to three years ago when Daddy nned everything ahead and devised strategies in advance just to keep them safe. He was the reason why he could live thest three years in peace. Now that he had grown up, he had to be like Daddy, to be a tree and umbre that could shield Mommy from all the storms in life. Jenson hadpletely forgotten that this was just a training match. The hostility in his eyes was overflowing. When his ssmates'' fists fell on him like the rain, his eagle eyes were suddenly bloodshot. For a moment, he regarded them as the evil forces from three years ago and waved his fists wildly, all his physical pains forgotten. Whitney was standing on the side, and every time she saw a fist fall on Jenson''s body, she would feel extremely heartbroken. Too terrified to look, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her face. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 Mr. Cornelius, her father, looked at her with displeasure and said, "Why are you crying? I believe that if a young man like Jenson can attain high-level martial arts skills even though he just started practicing martial arts, it''ll be only a few years before h e surpasses you." Whitney put on an arrogant expression. "Dad, I found you a pretty outstanding son-inw, didn''t I?" Mr. Cornelius was speechless. "It''s still too early to rejoice. Things aren¡¯t even taking shape yet. When he returns to his extravagant life in Imperial Capital, he will meet all sorts of young women, and when he looks at you again, he will only see a girl who just knows how to fight all day. I doubt he will find you attractive at all." Whitney looked dejected. "What should I do then?" Mr. Cornelius frowned when he saw his daughter''s assertive posture. "There''s a way to do this. I will keep him in Legendary Youth Academy for you. If Jenson grows up without interacting with other girls, he will have no choice but to marry you." Whitney¡¯s beautiful face was about to tear up. "Why does that sound so sad, Dad? If you put it that way, that means Jenson will be marrying me because he doesn¡¯t have a choice and not because he likes me." As both father and daughter spoke, they heard someone eximing in a thunderous voice, "We have lost and we admit defeat. From now on, you, Jenson Ares, will be our big brother." "Big Brother! Big Brother! Big Brother!" Jenson stood in the center of the training ground covered in blood, his eyes appearing dark and calm. "Mm." He then dragged his injured body to Mr. Cornelius. "I''d like to challenge you, Mr. Cornelius." Mr. Cornelius stroked his chin and said astutely, "The exit examination will take ce in just a few more days, Jens. You''re challenging me today just to test how good I am, right? Listen, you can''t beat me, so there¡¯s no need to waste your energy." "I insist on trying." Mr. Cornelius nodded helplessly. Whitney exhorted her dad. "Don''t hurt Jens, Dad." Mr. Cornelius answered Whitney with another question, "What if he hurts me?" Whitney replied, "You have thick skin and tough flesh. It¡¯ll be harmless even if he hurts you a little." Mr. Cornelius,"..." In the end, he sighed and said, "Daughters and dead fish are no keeping wares." The match between Jenson and Mr. Cornelius lifted the level of interest in the audience to the extreme. Although the martial arts students were proud and insolent and could also sound harsh sometimes,'' loyalty¡¯ was etched in their bones and flowed in their very veins. Now that they had recognized Jenson as their big brother, they were bent on cheering for Jenson with unswerving loyalty. "Go Big Brother, go!" Mr. Cornelius looked speechlessly at his students and daughter who were taking Jenson''s side instead of his. He shook his head. "A bunch of ungrateful b* stards." Jenson and Mr. Cornelius'' match was fascinating to watch.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The fight earlier was earth-shattering because they were simply squandering their strength and moves, but when ites to Mr. Cornelius and Jenson''s fight, it was as if the sh of the Titans mode was activated instantly. It switched things up and pushed the match to a whole new level. As both of them were equipped with fine martial arts and parkour skills, they were able to leap onto roofs and vault over walls. It was as though there were two flying eagles, one running while the other chasing. After a very long time, Mr. Cornelius finally stopped and looked at Jenson who was panting slightly, teasing. "Jens, we''ve been running around for a long time but you can''t eveny a finger on me. You should just go back and brush up on your skills. You''re still young anyway, so why bother getting out of here so early?" Jenson''s eyes were blood-chillingly dark. "Did you go easy on those students who graduated previously?" Mr. Cornelius nodded. "Yes. They were old and making little headway in martial arts. Forcing them to stay by my side is just useless. That''s why I lost on purpose so they could leave." Disheartened, Jenson leaped to the ground and left the training ground. Whitney chased after him in a hurry. "Jens." Whitney caught up to Jenson. Jenson looked at her with gloomy eyes. "When exactly is your dad going to let me graduate?" Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Whitney said sheepishly, "I¡¯m sorry. My dad knows that I like you very much and wants to keep you in school so we can bond and connect with each other." Jenson said with a cold countenance, "Whitney, my mommy is facing an unprecedented crisis. I need to g o back and help her." Born a warmhearted person, Whitney vowed in a righteous manner. "Don''t worry, Jens, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to help you defeat my dad." Jenson was slightly dejected. "Martial arts isn¡¯t something that can be attained in a day. There¡¯s no shortcut to this. I won¡¯t be able to beat him unless he goes easy on me." Whitney looked at Jenson and smirked. "My family owns a rare martial arts book that was passed down b y our ancestors for generations. It¡¯s exclusively for the Cornelius family. If you can get your hands on the book, though you won¡¯t be able to learn all the martial arts movements in such a short time, judging from your understanding and perception, you can at least work out some tricks to counter the Cornelius family''s moves. With that, my dad can''t do anything to you." Jenson frowned. "Is it really exclusively for the Cornelius family only?" Whitney smirked slyly. "Why don¡¯t we sign a marriage agreement first? That way, you''ll be considered a halfCornelius.¡± Jenson rolled his eyes at her before sauntering away. Whitney stamped her feet. "Jens, I''m the prettiest girl i n Legendary Youth Academy. If I match with the most handsome boy in the academy, which is you, you have nothing to lose because we both have the looks." Speechless, Jenson looked back and said, "There are only two girls in the academy." Whitney blushed. Out of the two girls in the academy, Whitney''s reputation as the most beautiful girl was also a selfproimed one, which would be really embarrassing i f word got out. Whitney said, "Alright, alright. If you don''t want to marry me, then forget it. Is it really necessary to hurt my feelings like that? Go to the ce where we first met at 11 tonight. I''ll sneak out the martial arts book for you. Also, if you don''t understand anything at all, then I¡¯ll teach you." Jenson nodded. "Okay." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Whitney¡¯s enthusiasm in offering Jenson help did actually melt the ice in his heart. Thest three years had been suffocating for Jenson. He yearned to see Daddy and Mommy and often prayed for his brother and sister. The yearning had been gnawing at his young and fragile heart this entire time. He had shut himself out till none of his ssmates could enter his world. Whitney, however, was just like the morning sun in spring. No matter how cold Jenson was, she would always sh him an innocent and harmless smile. At first, this pretty little boy aroused her pity due to his umunicative nature and that was why she went all out to make him smile just so he could feel less lonely. During the process of teasing him and making himugh, she had unknowingly lost her young and innocent heart too. However, they were too young to realize that this was a budding romance. That night, Whitney sneaked out the martial arts book, paying no heed to the family rules. Whitney came to the ce where she and Jenson had met for the first time, which was under a peach blossom tree behind a mountain in Legendary Youth Academy. As usual, Jenson was lying on the grass with a foxtail in his mouth, lookingnguid yet noble like a prince. "Jens." Whitney fished out a blue-colored book from her arms and stuffed it into Jenson''s arms. Jenson sat up, flipped through several pages of the martial arts book, and was dumbstruck by the ultimate moves recorded in it. Whitney said, "The ultimate moves here require years of training. If you want to learn them in a short period of time, you can only take shortcuts. Perhaps I can transfer some of my powers to you?" Puzzled, Jenson looked at her and asked, "And how are you going to do that?" Whitney said coyly, "If we sleep together, then we can..." Jenson reached out and mercilessly pushed away Whitney¡¯s face that wasing closer and closer to him. "Do you take me for a fool? What a flimsy excuse..." Whitney smacked her lips and said, "That''s what my mommy told me." Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 "Your mom is lying to you, silly." Jenson darted Whitney an awkward nce and made his escape. Whitney looked at Jenson''s departing back with a dazzling smile, yet slowly, the smile froze on her face. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She then returned home with her head dropped low. Her father was sitting on a chair in the living room, his eagle eyes piercing through his daughter sharply." Come here." Whitney picked up the whip from the ground and walked over. She handed him the whip and said in a solemn tone, "I¡¯ve vited the family rules, Dad. I deserve to be punished." Mr. Cornelius was so furious that he took the whip and pointed it at Whitney''s nose furiously, roaring with exasperation. "You just gave away Legendary Youth Academy''s most priced treasure to Jenson. Do you know how many people will start harassing Legendary Youth Academy if the information in this book leaks? What do we use to defend ourselves then?" Whitney said, "You don¡¯t have to say anymore, Dad. Just punish me." Mr. Cornelius said, "A hundred whips. Do you think you''ll still be alive after that?" Whitney said, "If I die, then let that be my fate." Mr. Cornelius stood up. An intense pain shed across his eyes. He then waved his whip and swung it toward Whitney''s tender body. A hundredshes went down, leaving Whitney unconscious. Imperial Capital, Bell Enterprise. Early in the morning, Stanley looked flustered as he led Sean and Nancy into Steven''s house. "Bad news, Steven. A hacker infected Bell Enterprise¡¯swork with a terrifying virus and we can¡¯t even ess the website now. I don''t know if the top-secret stored in Bell Enterprises¡¯ intr has leaked or if Bell Enterprise''s bank ount is still secure. What should we do?" Stanley reported anxiously. Steven, on the other hand, remained calm andposed. "Just look at you, Stanley. Why are you so anxious over trivial things like that? It''s just a hacker invading ourwork. Why fear? Bell Enterprise has hired a top-notch hacker, one that even Grand Asia''s Cyber Security Department has no way of beating. Why fret?" He then turned his head and hinted at his personal attendant with his eyes. "Invite our top-notch hacker i n." The hacker who walked out was a hale and hearty old man with a smug look on his face. At the sight of the elderly man, Stanley and the rest thought that he was someone experienced and breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. "Mr. Book, please help us fix ourwork as soon as possible, and while you''re at it, make sure you show m y brother just how amazing your hacking skills are," Steven said. The hacker strutted to theputer with a confident gait and took his seat. He switched on theputer and deftly keyed in Bell Enterprise¡¯s URL in Google. As soon as he entered the URL, however, theputer cked out. He then switched on theputer again, but there was no response this time. The hacker''s expression sank at once. For a moment, he seemed to be at his wit¡¯s end. "Can you deal with this hacker, Mr. Book?" Steven now realized that the hacker was not an easy opponent. Mr. Book looked burdened. "This is a really sly hacker. He infected our website with a super virus so we won''t be able to operate via our website." In the end, he said dejectedly, "I think I need some time to get rid of the virus." Sera, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, analyzed the situation and said, "Now that Master Ares has lost his memory and Angelina is ill, who can this hacker who invaded Bell Enterprises'' network be? Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Steven pondered and said, "This person sure has a vengeful character that surpasses even Master Ares." Sera mulled it over and said, "Dad, I¡¯m certain that this person isn''t Grand Asia''s hacker. If this outstanding hacker is actually working for Grand Asia, then why is their intr still locked?" Steven nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right. Perhaps a third-party hacker is trying to steal our operating system." With that, everyone felt as though a burden had been relieved from their shoulders. Steven was not worried about the hacker anymore and moved his attention to Grand Asia instead." Master Ares has lost his memory, so this will be the best time for us to take advantage of him. We must make sure he and Angeline won''t get back together. If both of them work together, then Bell Enterprise will b e dismantled sooner orter." A poisonous sneer shed across Nancy¡¯s eyes. "I know a way to separate Jay and Angeline. I guarantee that Jay will loathe Angeline after that." Steven looked at Nancy, his eyes filled with anticipation. "Oh? And what''s that?" Nancy smirked slyly. "Well, we''ll need the Loyle family to cooperate with us for this one." When Steven realized what she meant by that, he grinned maliciously and said, "The identity of Angeline and Rose have left everybody confused. If we can use this to our advantage, then I''m sure Master Ares who has now lost his memory will be equally confused as we are." Steven''s gaze fell on Nancy and Sera. "I''ll put both of you on this task together." Sera and Nancy exchanged nces with each other. Nancy sneered contemptuously and said, "Uncle Steven, isn¡¯t she the Severe family''s second daughter? The one who loves topete with Angeline in everything yet won nothing?" Sera walked up to Nancy and looked at her face. Her face had been burnt by fire and still looked wed even after undergoing several stic surgery operations. Sheughed and said, "Don¡¯t just laugh at me, Sis. Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck. We were both Angelina''s defeated opponents, so it''ll be really unwise for us to joke about each other''s past. W e should instead join hands and rise together." Nancy said, "Alright then. From today onward, you will be my strategic partner. I will put aside all prejudices against you and hopefully, we¡¯ll have a great time working together." Sera corrected her. "I''m not the Bell family¡¯s strategic partner. I''m the Bell family''s daughter." Nancy leaned closer to Sera''s ear and whispered," Sera, Uncle Steven hasn¡¯t revealed your identity to the public yet. Until then, you¡¯re not considered the Bell family''swful daughter.¡± With that said, Nancy turned and left abruptly. Sera looked at Nancy''s back, her eyes shing with contempt and disdain. "When I¡¯m in control of Bell Enterprise one day, I''d like to see how you can keep being so arrogant and rude to me.¡± Garden Of A Diary. Baby Zetty was talking to Finn on the phone. Jay sat on the couch, raising his wrist to look at his watch from time to time. He grumbled, "It''s been a whole hour. Why do they have so much to say?" Angelina sat next to him, holding his arms while coaxing him patiently. "You brought Finn up personally. He has the looks, a good character, and outstanding talent. More importantly, it was Finn who rescued Baby Zetty from the ruffians back then and ended up with scars and bruises all over his body.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay looked speechlessly at Angeline. "So you''re going t o betroth your daughter to him?" Angeline said with righteous indignation, "That''s what you said, no? Didn''t you say it yourself, a life in return for a life-saving grace?" Jay asked unsurely, "When did I say that?" "After you saved me back then. You wouldn''t stop saying the phrase ''a life in return for a life-saving grace¡¯ since then." Jay,"..." As the excuse he was using to object to Baby Zetty and Finn''s rtionship made him seem as though he held double standards, Jay found a second excuse instead.1 Baby Zetty calls Finn her uncle. It''s inappropriate to have such a big age gap in a rtionship.¡± Angelina protested strongly. "It isn''t that big of a gap, really. I used to call you ''Sir Ares''. Isn¡¯t that an even bigger gap then?¡± The look of displeasure froze on Jay''s face. "You called me ¡®Sir Ares¡¯?" Angelina nodded. "Yeah." Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Jay looked at the blush on his delicate wife''s face and became slightly moody. Where exactly did he pick up this eloquent butterfly from? A butterfly that was not only hot-tempered but also a bully. Jay felt inexplicably inferior and asked awkwardly," Why were you attracted to me?" Angeline said with a smile, "Since childhood, I''ve never had a crush. Since you had a crush on me, I thought I should just cling to you and not let go." Jay, He eyed Angeline suspiciously. How could this girl not have suitors when she clearly had a face that could cause men tomit a crime? Jay spoke against his will, "You may look very beautiful, but you have a rough personality. It makes sense why you don¡¯t have many suitors. Don¡¯t worry, though. Since you''ve married me, I will definitely take good care of you." Angeline knew that her personality was not popr among the boys, but when these words came out of Jay¡¯s mouth, she felt as though her worth had Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. dropped. She felt like amon and inferior butterfly. She was filled with indignation at once. "Who said I have no suitors? When Hiroshi Titus confessed to me, he said that he has had a crush on me from the day he started wearing pants." Jay was thunderstruck by her cheekiness. "Don''t you think his sex hormones came a little too early?" Angeline started chuckling dryly. Jay stood up abruptly and walked to the kitchen. "What are you doing?" Angeline asked. "I''m going to sharpen the knife." Jay gritted his teeth. "If the Titus guy turns up, then I''ll castrate him." Angeline burst outughing and dragged Jay back. She then snickered and said, "When are you going to fix your bad habit of getting jealous so easily? You took me away when I was 10 and always stopped other male animals from approaching me. Even a male fly can''t get close to me, let alone a boy. You don''t have any love rivals. I was only teasing you just now." Jay, "..." He eyed Angeline skeptically. It was hard for him to believe that he would mess with a little cotton ball like her when he had just entered adulthood. Emotionally moved, Angeline said, "The luckiest thing that has ever happened to me is meeting you, Jaybie. You''re also the reason why I''ve never experienced what it feels like to get hurt by love." In her opinion, all the pain he caused her was nothing to be feared because it was all done out of love. Jay smiled! It turned out that he was the only man Angeline had ever loved! How lucky could he get? He cupped her fine and delicate face. "I''m sure that I made the best decision when I took you away when you were ten." p, p, p! Baby Zetty sat on the steps and started apuding. Baby Zetty said, "Mommy, Daddy, I finally know which one of you I¡¯ve inherited my early-dating personality from." "Who?" Angeline and Jay turned to look at Baby Zetty a t the same time. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 "I got it from Daddy!" Baby Zetty eximed. Jay said, "Your mom started dating at the age of ten, and you have a crush on Uncle Finn at 12. You clearly inherited it from your mommy.¡± Baby Zetty said, "Daddy, if you hadn¡¯t taken Mommy away, then Mommy wouldn''t have started dating at such a young age either." Jay,"..." What sort of messed up logic was this? After breakfast, Grayson suddenly turned up at Garden Of A Diary. When Grayson saw Jay after Baby Zetty invited him into the vi, he was clearly anxious and uneasy. Seeing how Grayson was avoiding Jay, Angelina could guess that Grayson had brought news about Madam Ares. She then took Grayson into the study to have a private conversation. Jay sat on the couch wearing a sullen look on his face. Baby Zetty could tell that Daddy was unhappy and hastened to cheer him up. "It¡¯s been so long since Ist shopped for new clothes, Daddy. Why don''t you go shopping with me today?¡± Jay stood up, nced upstairs with a grim countenance and an expression that seemed to say '' What the eye does not see, the heart does not grieve''. Then, he said, "Let''s go." Upstairs, Grayson took out the photos from a folder,id them out in front of Angeline, and said with trepidation, "Take a look, Ms. Severe. If we show these photos to Jack, we might set off a bloody storm. I''m just worried that Master Ares won''t allow us to do so." Angeline picked up the photos and started flipping through them one by one. When she saw photos of Madam Ares and Steven hugging as well as kissing each other, her pupils darkened. She tossed the photos on the table and snarled." Madam Ares is always acting all sweet-tempered and virtuous, neverpeting nor fighting for anything. For so many years, she has neither given Jack a son nor a daughter, yet not once did the Ares family pressure her about it. Not only is she ungrateful to the Ares family, but she''s also doing things that harm the Ares family''s reputation. She sure is detestable." Grayson said, "Madam Ares and Steven were childhood sweethearts at first, Ms. Severe, but Madam Ares'' family went bankrupt, so the Bell family broke off their engagement by force. Steven was just a rash young fellow who had no ways of persuading his family back then, so he had no choice but to give Madam Ares up, which ended up giving Jack the opportunity to marry Madam Ares." Angeline seemed to have pieced the information together. "In that case, Madam Ares and Steven may have separated but they still long for each other. They seemed pitiful when they were forced to separate as lovers, but they chose wealth and prosperity while sticking together at the same time. Now that they''re both married, they''re doing things that hurt their other halves. They sure don''t deserve to be pitied." Angeline stood up with a firm and determined glint in her eyes. "I will expose Madam Ares¡¯ schemes no matter what." Grayson wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. "Do you perhaps want to seek Master Ares¡¯ opinion on this first, Ms. Severe?" Angeline sighed and said, "Now that he has lost his memory, every decision he makes is based on '' common sense'', butmon sense isn''t enough to judge the authenticity of the aristocratic families'' grudges. Forget it, why should I give him the chance t o set himself against me?" Angeline kept the photos and said, "Come to the Ares family with me." "Yes." Jay drove Baby Zetty to thergest children''s clothing store in Imperial Capital in a Ferrari. Baby Zetty put on a bitter look on her face when she saw the words ''children''s clothing'' and started whining. "I¡¯m a grown-up now, Daddy. Why are you taking me to a children''s clothing store?" Jay took Baby Zetty''s hand and walked inside. "That''s because you will always remain a child in my heart." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Baby Zetty cried out, "Gosh, my ssmatesugh at m e because I always dress up like a three- year-old. Have you ever thought about my feelings, Daddy?" Jay said, "The clothes in the children''s clothing store include clothes for newborns to those under 18. You happen to fit in the category." After entering the mall, Baby Zetty sat listlessly on a stool while Jay picked out clothes for his daughter in great spirits. The shop assistant would not stopplimenting Baby Zetty. "Sir, your gorgeous daughter will look good in anything she wears." Jay retorted, "Isn''t that obvious?" The shop assistant returned to the counter with her tail between her legs. Jay threw arge pile of clothes at the counter and said, "I want every color for each set of these clothes." Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 When Baby Zetty looked at the spot that Daddy had just emptied out, a look of despair emerged on her tiny face. As soon as she pictured herself walking in front of her ssmates wearing the same style of clothes in different colors every day like she was doing a fashion show, she felt like aplete fool. Feeling helpless, Baby Zetty walked up to Daddy. "Just pink of every style, Daddy. Why waste money when I don''t even like other colors?" Jay held a Centurion card and uttered resentfully, " Someone has to spend the money your mommy is working so hard to make." When she sensed Daddy''s anger directed at her workaholic mommy, Baby Zetty mmed up at once. Jay gave the shop assistant the address and paid the money, saying, "Send the clothes to Garden Of A Diary." "Sure," the shop assistant said with a smile. Aftering out of the children''s clothing store, Baby Zetty suddenly suggested. "Let¡¯s go to the adult''s mall, okay, Daddy?" Jay thought for a moment and nodded. "Mm." Baby Zetty thought maybe she should remind Daddy t o buy clothes for Mommy. As the saying went, when you drink from a well, do not forget about the welldiggers. Surprisingly, Baby Zetty did not even need to remind Jay as he made a beeline for the women''s clothing store. Baby Zetty said, "Daddy, are you getting some clothes for Mommy?" Jay said, "Your mommy is always wearing a suit and jacket. I''ll eventually get tired of seeing it. Since we¡¯re already here, I''ll just grab her a few clothes while we¡¯re at it." Even though he said ''while we''re at it¡¯, he ended up painstakingly and meticulously picking out the dresses. Baby Zetty wasden with jealousy when she saw how serious he looked. "Daddy, you picked out my clothes really quickly earlier so why is it taking you so long to pick out Mommy''s clothes now?" Jay replied, "That''s because it''s easier to find conservative fashion for children than for women." Baby Zetty,"..." After spending a lot of time and effort in picking out the clothes, Jay eventually picked out a few decent dresses. Baby Zetty leaned forward and came up with a bad idea, saying, "Daddy, do you want to buy some erotic lingerie for Mommy? The kind that she will only wear i n front of you..." Jay knew what Baby Zetty was implying and chided her with a dark countenance, "Who taught you these things?" Baby Zetty said, "The girls in our ss peeped at their parents and saw them doing it." Seeing that Jay remained unmoved, Baby Zetty said," Don¡¯t be so old-fashioned, Daddy. All couples are doing this nowadays. Think about it. You have such a beautiful wife. If you don''t appreciate her as much as you can when she''s blooming, then it¡¯ll be toote for regrets when she''s old." Jay hesitated while keeping a straight face. Baby Zetty stomped her feet. "Gosh. I''ll go and buy it for Mommy then." Baby Zetty returned in no time at all and stuffed a bag into Jay''s arms. "Go back and tell Mommy that you bought this. I''m sure she¡¯ll be happy." Jay swallowed his saliva and stared at his tiny sergeant. He then pinched Baby Zetty''s cheeks." You''re really something, aren¡¯t you?¡± Baby Zetty let out a dazzling smile. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When both father and daughter left the mall, a clear and melodious female voice rang out behind them. "Brother-inw, Baby Zetty!" Her voice sounded gentle and amiable. Jay and Baby Zetty turned around and saw a beautifully dressed girl standing before their eyes. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 "Who are you?" Jay frowned. Angeline once told him that she and Sera were the only two daughters in the Severe family. If that was the case, who was this woman who came out of thin air calling him ''Brother-inw''? "I¡¯m Sydney, Rose''s sister," Sydney introduced herself with a smile. "Rose?" Jay''s eyes shed with a hint of confusion. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The name did sound familiar to him when it shed through his head. Baby Zetty tugged at Jay''s sleeve and whispered," Daddy, Rose is Mommy''s former name!" Jay was shocked. Baby Zetty might not recognize the significance of a name and identity, but Jay, however, was a keen and discerning man. Angeline was Swallow City''s Severe family¡¯s daughter. Rose, on the other hand, was probably the Imperial Capital''s Doyle family''s daughter. A person could only have one unique identity. Sydney walked up to Jay. "Can we talk in private, Jay?" Jay nced at Baby Zetty and said, "Sit here and don''t go anywhere, Baby Zetty. Wait until Daddy comes back." Having said that, Jay walked to the side, but his eyes remained fixed on Baby Zetty. Sydney followed him and said with tears in her eyes," Back then, you caused a sensation in the city when news that you married my sister was out. A yearter, you divorced. Fast forward to five years later, my sister returned to Imperial Capital with your children and you started pursuing her like crazy. But, where did my sister go after that?" Jay''s eagle eyes were filled with great astonishment." What did you say?" Sydney said sadly, "My family has been searching for my sister for so long but it''s to no avail. She probably isn''t alive anymore. Theoretically speaking, the insignificant Doyle family won''t argue with an allpowerful Imperial Capital young master like you, but have you never dreamt of my sister at all after all these years? Don¡¯t you miss my sister, the woman who gave you three children?" Jay trembled. "Three children?" Sydneymented, "Yes, three children. There were also a pair of boys apart from Baby Zetty. One is called Jenson and the other is Baby Bobbie. Not only are they young prodigies, but they also bear a striking resemnce to you. Unfortunately, they too have vanished without a trace in Imperial Capital. Do you know how much my sister loves you, Jay? What exactly happened to her?" Sydney took out three photos from her bag and handed them to Jay, choking with sobs. "Here, take a look. My sister is such a gentle and virtuous woman. Jenson and Baby Robbie are such smart and beautiful children. Jay, can you make sure that justice is served to whoever forced them to disappear?" Jay took the photos and saw Rose. She looked so harmless, innocent, and gentle like a littlemb. At first nce, he could tell that Baby Zetty''s features were inherited from Rose. Her eyebrows were as soft as the moonlight. Jay found himself inexplicably fond of her. Jay could almost immediately tell that Baby Zetty was Rose''s daughter. After seeing Rose''s photos, he took out the second photo. When he saw the little boy in the photo, he was dumbfounded. The little boy was a copy of him. He could tell that it was his son without doing any DNA paternity test. His cold and stern expression carried a hint of gloom while his eyebrows were cool and dashing. Jay was brimming with fatherly love when heid eyes upon him. Sydney exined to him, saying, "This is Jenson. Jens has autism and doesn''t talk much." Jay brushed his fingers across Jens¡¯ face. He could strongly feel the presence of this child in his life. When he took out the third photo and saw Baby Robbie''s bright, dazzling smiling face, he could not hold back his emotions any longer. Tears filled his eyes, which made him more charming than ever. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 After rposing himself, Jay raised his eyelids. At this moment, intense hostility enveloped his eagle eyes. "Tell me everything you know, Sydney." Sydney wiped her tears wearing a nk look on her face. "What''s the use of telling you now? She¡¯s never going toe back anymore." "Tell me." Jay roared like a hibernating lion that had just awoken. Sydney shuddered, saying, "I don¡¯t know what happened either. All I know is that Angeline appeared as soon as my sister disappeared. Angeline is the Severe family''s beloved daughter, whereas my sister i s just the Loyle family''s illegitimate daughter. How could shepete with Angeline? Everyone knew that my sister would lose, but we naively thought that Angeline would be magnanimous enough to at least let my sistere home. It never urred to me that my sister would disappear just like that." At this point, Sydney seemed to have lost control of herself and questioned Jay with tears in her eyes," Have you ever protected your wife and children with all your heart, Jay? Forget it, why should I me you when you can¡¯t even protect yourself?" Having said that, Sydney turned around and left dejectedly. Jay clenched the photos in his hand, his fingers turning white from the force. "Daddy." Baby Zetty suddenly ran over. The soft voice snapped Jay back to reality. He put the photos into his shirt pocket and concealed the anger o n his face before turning back to look at Baby Zetty, squeezing a smile. "Let''s go home." "Mm." Hiding behind a stone pir not far away, a malicious sneer exuded from Sydney''s eyes. Nancy came out of nowhere and patted Sydney on the shoulder, saying, "Good job, Sydney." Sydney said, "Hmph, it is time for us to take our revenge after Master Ares destroyed the Loyle family for Angelina back then." Nancy said, "Don''t worry. As soon as the Bell family restores its former glory, we¡¯ll help the Loyles to rise again." Sydney smirked. The Ares family, Imperial Capital. Angelina and Grayson paid a sudden visit to the Ares family. Grand Old Master Ares was puzzled when the servant notified him. "Didn¡¯t Angeline promise to avoid contact with the Ares family as much as possible? Could there be a particrly important reason for her visit this time?" Grand Old Master Ares sat in a wheelchair as his servant wheeled him outside. Standing in the center of the living room, Angeline walked up to Grand Old Master Ares as soon as she saw him. She greeted Grand Old Master Ares reverently," Grandpa!" After Harper and Jay¡¯s ident three years ago, Grand Old Master Ares was so overwhelmed with grief that his health went from bad to worse. In just three years'' time, his hair had turnedpletely white. He now looked dispirited and weighed down with age. He had to sit in a wheelchair whenever he went out. Grand Old Master Ares looked at Angeline with a solemn look on his face and reprimanded her," Angeline Severe, Doomsday will not spare the Ares family until we''repletely annihted. Don''t keep i n touch with the Ares family next time unless you have something important to tell us. You already crossed the line when you funded the Ares family in secret. Now, you''re even turning up at the Areses¡¯ residence yourself. Why are you so disobedient?¡¯¡¯ Angeline said, "Grandpa, this matter concerns the honor and reputation of the Ares family and threatens Grand Asia''s survival. I have no choice but to turn up i n person." "Oh?" Grand Old Master Ares was puzzled. ¡°What is it?" Angeline looked at the door. "We''ll talk about it when Jack and Madam Ares are here." In no time at all, Jack and Madam Ares arrived in the living room.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Madam Ares was a little stunned when she saw Angeline. There was a crack in her meek and gentle image as a touch of hatred was revealed in her eyes. "Oh, Angeline is here?" Madam Ares let out an insincere smile. After the polite greeting, she reprimanded Angeline like a wolf in sheep''s clothing, "Jay has returned to Imperial Capital for so long yet you refused to let us see him. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much? We¡¯re Jay¡¯s family. Do you have any idea how much we miss him?" Angeline looked uneasy. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Grand Old Master Ares interrupted her and spoke up for Angeline, saying, "You can¡¯t me Angeline for this. Angeline notified me the moment she found Jay. I was the one who didn¡¯t want him to return to this family. Jay has made too many sacrifices for this family. Until he recovers his memory, I don¡¯t want him toe home for fear that the Doomsday Organization will return..." A hint of panic shed across Madam Ares¡¯ eyes after hearing what he said. Angeline red at Madam Ares and said bitterly," Grandpa worked so hard to n this only to have you ruin it, Madam Ares. In order to support Sera''s selfish motives, you revealed your identity to Jaybie in secret. If I hadn''t stopped it in time, I''m afraid Jaybie would now learn about many things that he shouldn¡¯t know about." Grand Old Master Ares was furious. "What?" Jack smacked the table and sprung up from his seat. H e pointed furiously at Madam Ares'' nose and roared. "I s what Angelline said true? You went to see Jay behind our backs?" Madam Ares burst into tears. Under the guise of a warm, caring mother, she started choking as she said," You know how much I dote on Jay, Old Master Jack. When I heard that he has returned, I was ecstatic. I missed that child like crazy every single day. I couldn''t stand this longing any longer, so that was why I went to meet him behind your back." She sounded like a kind andpassionate mother. Grand Old Master Ares and Jack could not find it in them to criticize Madam Ares¡¯passionate and motherly love. As such, they simply sighed in exasperation. Madam Ares nced at Angelina, her expression calm andposed. Angelina was startled. It seemed that she had underestimated this woman. Her schemes were far superior to Sera''s. Fortunately, Angelina was no pushover either. She exposed her unceremoniously by saying, "Is it really true that you went to visit Jaybie out of love as a mother, Madam Ares?" Madam Ares said meekly, "You''re a mother yourself, Angeline. I''m sure you understand how painful it is for a mother to be separated from her child. I believe that other mothers would do the same. Why won¡¯t you let this matter drop?" Angeline pped her hands. "I''m surprised by your eloquence, Madam Ares. Well, since you insist that it i s out of motherly love that you went to meet Jaybie in secret, then I have nothing to say about that." Angeline picked out a file from Grayson''s arms and drew out a stack of photos, tossing them on the coffee table. "Take a good look at these photos, Madam Ares. Are you doing these things out of motherly love too?" A touch of confusion emerged on Madam Ares'' face. Her gaze then fell on the photos scattered across the coffee table. As though she had caught something, her pupils widened with astonishment as she pounced forward in an attempt to tear the photos apart. Madam Ares'' reaction had revealed what she was intending to hide. Jack''s eagle eyes contracted. He stretched out his hand toward her andmanded, "Give them to me." Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Madam Ares shook her head violently, her voice quivering as she said, "Don''t look, Old Master Jack." Jack looked at Angeline. "Tell me, Angeline. What photos are those?¡± Angeline said, "Grand Asia is in dire straitstely. We¡¯ve not only been attacked by an anonymous hacker but what¡¯s more terrifying than that was my personal stamps being stolen and used. After thinking about it, I realized that Jaybie is the only one who can steal my personal stamps, and the only person who can instigate Jaybie to do this is Madam Ares. Therefore, I turned my attention to Madam Ares and hired someone to investigate her. I didn''t expect myself to discover her dirty little secret instead. "Madam Ares has frequented the Bells¡¯ residence a lottely and is pretty close to Steven. I figured that the Ares and Bell family probably wouldn''t go so far as to join hands to attack Grand Asia, so Madam Ares must¡¯ve acted on her own ord when she helped Bell Enterprise.¡± As she said those words, Angeline¡¯s eyes swept over Jack''s face. When she saw anger pilling up on Jack''s refined face, she knew that her spection was right. When Madam Ares'' schemes were exposed, she slumped to the ground dejectedly. Even so, she refused to relent and argued. "I was just dissatisfied. D o you know how glorious the Ares family used to be? I was just upset that the business that the Ares family worked so hard for was gifted to her just like that. That was why I tried to snatch the Ares family''s business back and give it to Jay as a gift." "Why are you so silly?" Jack''s anger turned into pity. Angeline was impressed by Madam Ares'' ability to adapt as the situation arose. Angeline smacked her lips and sighed. "I tried to go easy on you, Madam Ares, but since you refuse to admit your mistakes, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for m e to hold back anymore." Sensing that something terrible was about to happen, Madam Ares red at Angeline with bitter hatred. " What other tricks do you have up your sleeve? Take them all out!" When Angeline motioned to Grayson with her eyes, he drew out another stack of photos from the folder and handed them to Jack. Jack looked livid as soon as he saw the photos. Angeline said, "I¡¯ve never used any means or tricks, nor did I n to argue with you today simply because you¡¯re Jaybie¡¯s foster mother. I¡¯m just trying to let the truth speak for itself." After scanning through all the photos, Jack went berserk and smacked all the photos onto Madam Ares'' face. All the intimate and ambiguous photos dropped t o her feet. Everyone in the living room saw the photos of Madam Ares and Steven behaving intimately with each other a s clear as day. Madam Ares''plexion turned ashen when she took a closer look at the photos. Jack kicked her in the stomach. Rage had ruled over his ability to see reason. He picked up the broom next t o him andshed Madam Ares repeatedly with it. "I''ll kill you, you b*tch. How dare you hook up with another man behind my back? Who do you take me for? You couldn''t give me a child all these years and I put up with it. When you revealed that you have an illegitimate daughter, I forgave you too. I didn''t me you because those were all mistakes you made in the past. I respected you because you''ve been a dutiful wife and have kept your nose clean all these years. Look what you did now? Is this how you repay me?" Under Jack''sshes, Madam Ares held her head and begged for mercy. "I was wrong, Old Master Jack. Please forgive me. I won''t do it again." Jack roared with rage. "You expect me to forgive you after you betrayed me? What do you take me for?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Madam Ares then turned to Grand Old Master Ares to beg for mercy. "Please persuade Jack to stop, Grand Old Master Ares. He has gone mad. He''ll kill me. Think about what happened back then, Grand Old Master Ares. Think about Jay''s mother. Don''t you think there are enough tragedies in the Ares family already?" Madam Ares'' words sent a sharp warning to Grand Old Master Ares. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 His impulse was the cause of the Ares family''s tragedy in the past. If he could just control his emotions back then, he would not have brought fear and misfortune upon the Ares family. "Jack, stop." Grand Old Master Ares roared. Jack tossed the broom away. With his bloodshot eyes, he red fiercely at Madam Ares like a bloodthirsty demon. "Ask yourself honestly, do you think what you did is right?" Now badly mangled and disfigured, Madam Ares wailed and begged for mercy. "I may have made a mistake, Old Master Jack, but I''ve raised Jay and Josephine for you, both of who are not of my own. Don¡¯t I deserve a bit of credit for my hard work too? For all the things I''ve done and the pain I''ve suffered, I beg you to please spare me." Jack roared. "You want to be spared after you betrayed me? Do you think I''m a hotel where you can come and go as you like? Well, let me tell you, the hatred in my heart will never be rid of until I torture you to death." Jack then started screaming at his servant, "Lock Madam Ares in the dark room. She¡¯s not allowed to be released without my permission. Also, no one is allowed to visit her." The servant dragged Madam Ares away with fear and trepidation. When she passed by Angeline, Madam Ares red at Angeline with bitter hatred. "You must b e thrilled to put me in this state, aren''t you, Angeline? Do you think Jay will be grateful to you for doing this t o me? No, he will only hate you more." Angeline said mildly, "Your heart has always belonged to the Bell family, Madam Ares. The Ares family treats you so kindly, but that still isn''t enough to prick your conscience. You''re the one who has put yourself in this state." Madam Ares suddenly guffawed wildly. "Naha, don¡¯t b e so full of yourself yet, Angeline. Grand Asia will soon be destroyed. When the timees, all the families that you''ve suppressed will rise again. Just wait and see. You will end a hundred or even a thousand times worse than me. You''ll be left isted and all alone." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Isted and all alone? Angeline thought of Baby Robbie and his dazzling smile. There was also the clever Jens and Jaybie who loved her to the core. What was once beautiful was just an endless longing now. Angeline''s delicate body shuddered as her ck pupils filled with tears. Grayson walked over and supported Angeline, saying," Let¡¯s go, Ms. Severe." Angeline fought back her tears and looked at Madam Ares. For some reason, her gaze was now filled with hostility. "As the saying goes, good will be rewarded with good, and evil with evil. My thoughts and intentions have always been good, so I believe that God won''t let me down. You, however, have ced your heart elsewhere. Your wolfish ambition is despised by many. I too would like to see if the good and the bad will share the same fate." Before Madam Ares hurried away, there was a sh of panic in her eyes. Angeline then said to Grand Old Master Ares in an extremely apologetic tone, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. Jaybie has suffered enough. I don''t want to see anyone tamper with his fate and make things worse for him. I was left with no other choice but to expose Madam Ares." Grand Old Master Ares grumbled, "You did the right thing." Jack added, "If it wasn''t for you, I would never have realized that the woman who sleeps next to me at night is such a hypocrite. How can I ever bring myself toe to terms with the fact that she nned to deceive me forever?" Angeline did not feel thrilled after taking revenge but was instead filled with sadness and sorrow. She said dazedly, "I just hope that Jaybie understands why I''m doing this." After getting rid of Madam Ares, Angeline felt moody. Hence, she asked Grayson to send her back to Garden Of A Diary. She came home earlier than ever before. Jay and Baby Zetty were ying chess in the living room. When he saw Angeline returning home looking gloomy, Jay''s eyes turned deep and unfathomable. He curled his fingers uncontrobly, harder and harder until they eventually formed a fist. "Can you y alone, Baby Zetty? I''ll go and check on Mommy." Jay tossed the chess piece in his hand on the table, stood up, and walked toward Angeline. Angeline walked straight to the bedroom and threw her haggard and exhausted body onto the huge bed. Jay leaned against the door and asked with a frown," Two living beings were ying chess downstairs and you chose to ignore us?" Angelineughed weakly. "I''m sorry, Jaybie. I have a really narrow field of vision and can only see the things close to me. Why don¡¯t youe closer!¡± Jay walked over. When he saw her ck pupils still fixed at one spot, he moved closer some more. Angeline suddenly embraced his neck and moved her red lips closer to his. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 Jay''s pupils darkened. This girl was pretty good at catching people off guard with her tricks. Then, he remembered Rose... The weak and harmless girl. Jay suddenly pushed Angeline away. Angeline stared nkly at him, her deer-like eyes looking wounded. "What''s wrong?" Jay stood up irritably. When he saw her wounded eyes, his heart ached even more. "I bought you clothes. I''ll go get them." He made an excuse to leave. Angeline nodded with a dull look on her face. "Mm." How could she not sense his resistance? He was a temperamental man. He would sometimes grow close to her and other times distance himself from her, just like a puppet that was being manipted by others. Angeline sighed weakly. "When is your memory going to recover?" Soon, Jay returned with a few shopping bags. It was clear that he was suppressing his irritability. He handed the bags to Angeline and said softly, "See if you like them?" There was a glimmer in Angeline¡¯s eyes when she took out a dress. "What a gorgeous dress. I haven''t worn dresses for so long!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay said, "Why don¡¯t you go and put it on?" Angeline nodded. "Mm." She walked to the cloakroom with the dress in her arms. Jay looked at her back, his eyes darkening. After she entered the cloakroom, he stood up gracefully and stood outside the cloakroom door. His long figure cast a dark shadow on the door. Angeline took off her valiant and heroic suit and put o n the familiarce dress. Roses dotted the tube top as well as the hemline, making her look as if she had been called to restore her identity as a noble fairy. Angeline tied her long hair into a messy bun, revealing her swan neck. She looked just like a pampered princess. She had always been Jay''s princess. She was so happy that she started dancing in the cloakroom. She danced with a mesmerizing posture and movements. Jay gazed at her, his dark and frosty pupils melting instantly. This version of Angeline looked innocent and pure. There was no shrewdness, no schemes, and no craftiness. How nice. Angeline identally bumped into the closet door and yelped in pain. Anxious, Jay went in without hesitation and ran straight to her. "Are you okay, Angeline?" Angeline let out crispughter. "Jaybie, I feel like I''ve traveled back to the carefree days where I can act like a spoiled child in front of you as soon as I open my eyes." Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Jay was a little stunned. He then said with a deeper meaning, "Oh, really? You miss the past?¡± In the past, she was not Grand Asia¡¯s president and wielded no power over other people¡¯s life and property as she pleased, yet she liked it? Angeline leaned on his shoulder andmented, "I miss the old days when worries were the least of our concerns and I only had eyes for you. There''s just so much helplessness now..." Jay listened to her and hugged her tighter involuntarily. How he hoped that everything Sydney said was fake. He would rather believe that he and Angeline used to love and hold each other, that their love was unsophisticated and pure. After dinner. Jay washed the dishes whereas Angeline and Baby Zetty went to the back garden to admire the flowers. Jay''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. He took out his phone and saw a text message from his mother disyed on top of the screen. Feeling a little puzzled, he slid to unlock his phone. Madam Ares: [Angeline set me up, Son. I''m dying. Pleasee and save me.] Jay¡¯s face grew ashen. He could feel an icy current sweeping through his body. What did Angeline do to his mother? Jay put down the dishes and tottered outside in a flurry. When Angeline and Baby Zetty returned after admiring the flowers, Baby Zetty called out to Jay a few times but did not receive any response. Angeline went to the kitchen, and when she saw the unsorted dishes and cutleries, she shuddered a little. Her face paled abruptly. The reason he would leave them behind without saying goodbye was probably a far more complicated one. Feeling ill at ease, Angeline put the dishes and cutleries in the sterilization cab, but because of the abrupt tremors in her hands, all the bowls crashed to the ground and smashed into pieces. As Angeline squatted down to pick up the pieces, tears started streaming down her face uncontrobly. "You left without saying anything because you don''t believe in me, right, Jaybie?¡± Her hands were shaking so badly that she could not pick up the pieces and ended up cutting herself with the sharp edges of the shards. When she was done cleaning up the fragments, her hands were already stained with blood. When Baby Zetty saw Mommy''s hands, she was so flustered that she brought the first-aid kit and pressed Mommy onto the couch before saying thoughtfully," Let me disinfect your wounds for you, Mommy." Angeline ignored her wounds and took her daughter''s hand, begging her. "Baby Zetty, call Daddy and ask him toe home." "Okay, okay. When I''m done cleaning your wounds, I''ll make sure to give Daddy a call and ask him toe home." Baby Zetty promised. Meanwhile. Jay followed the navigation Madam Ares sent him and sessfully located Madam Ares in a dark room. There was a tiny opening at the bottom of the dark room''s door panel. Through the tiny opening, Jay could see Madam Ares lying in a pool of blood.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 "Mom," he cried out anxiously. Madam Ares crawled up to him weakly andined about her tragic experience with indignance. "I¡¯m sorry, Son. Your mother has brought shame to the Ares family" Madam Ares attempted to win Jay¡¯s favor by acknowledging her mistake first. Madam Ares thenined tearfully. "But I have m y sorrows too, Son. Steven and I were childhood sweethearts. We even won our parents¡¯ full support. With their support, I gave up everything to love him. But who would''ve thought that my family would go bankrupt? The Bells are a bunch of snobs and forced m e to break off the engagement. Steven and I tried to elope, but our n failed as we were caught and brought back here. They broke one of his legs, and in order to save him, I had no choice but to promise the Bell family to marry into the Ares family. "I was left with no choice but to marry your father. Your father treats me kindly, but a thorn is always there pricking my heart. I cannot bring myself to love him with all my heart because this marriage was forced upon me.¡± At this point, a touch of anger shed in Madam Ares'' eyes. "When Angeline found out that Steven and I were still in touch, she told the Ares family that we''re having an affair and exaggerated the details. I know what she''s plotting at. She''s afraid that both Ares and Bell families will work together to destroy Grand Asia. She''ll stop at nothing to protect Grand Asia. She doesn''t care how helpless I am, nor my identity as a mother and her elder." Jay asked Madam Ares in an indifferent tone, "Have you ever told Angeline that you and Steven are just normal friends?" Madam Ares said, "She knows. She knows everything." Jay asked again, "Have you ever told her, clearly and inly, that even though you''re still keeping in touch with Bell Enterprise, you have no intention of harming Grand Asia at all?" Madam Ares said emotionally, "You trust her way too much, my child. No matter what she said or did in the past, you would indulge her nheless. Look at what''s happening now. You''ve indulged her into this spoiled and domineering person, harming others and yourself. Now you''re the one who ends up suffering, isn''t it?" Jay¡¯s long eyshes quivered. He did not doubt a word Madam Ares said because every time he saw Angeline, he would have an inexplicable urge to protect and believe her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Madam Aresughed bitterly all of a sudden. "You¡¯re infatuated with her, but does she feel the same? She reduced the Ares family, Imperial Capital''s most wealthy aristocratic family, to a mere commoner. She turned you, an almighty and all-powerful young master, into a patient with amnesia. Worst of all, she lost my grandsons..." Jay''s pupils contracted. His vision turned dark as he felt as though he was about to pass out. He held the wall for support so he would not copse to the ground. He stood up slowly. "How do you want me to help you?" Madam Ares said, "Your father is still angry right now and forbids anyone from visiting me. He''s going to starve me to death. Son, I have spent half of my life raising you and have never asked for anything in return. All I''m asking right now is for you to let me out." Jay was having a splitting headache from the impact she brought him earlier, yet when he spoke again, he made sure to speak his mind. "You brought this misfortune upon yourself. I can¡¯t trust you fully because you worked with Sera to deceive me. I will let you go today to repay your grace for raising and nurturing me all those years. After this, I won¡¯t get involved in any of your affairs anymore!" When he unlocked the dark room, Madam Ares struggled to her feet and staggered out. Before she left, she seemed to remember something and said to Jay, "Son, whether you believe me or not, I still need to warn you lest you end up like your sons." After saying those words, Madam Ares endured the agonizing pain in her body and hurried away in panic. Two children''s innocent voices rang out in Jay''s mind. "Daddy!" Another voice was much deeper and calmer. "Daddy!" Colors had drained from Jay¡¯s face. He dragged his heavy body and moved forward one step at a time, each step an agony. When Baby Zetty gave him a call, Jay stared at the screen and slowly swiped to unlock his phone. "Where are you, Daddy?" Baby Zetty seemed to be sobbing. "Hurry up ande home. Mommy''s hands won''t stop shaking. I¡¯m scared, Daddy!" Silently, Jay hung up the call. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Jay had no idea how he got back to Garden Of A Diary. Although he desired to run away from this suffocating ce, he still found himself back here for some reason. No matter how ipetent his wife was, he knew it i n his subconscious mind that he still cared and loved her, wanting nothing to happen to her. Like a calling, love brought him back to Angeline. Despite that, he put on a confrontational expression o n his face once again. When he opened the door of the vi, he saw Angeline sitting quietly on the couch. As their gazes met, his eyes were filled with a trace of anger, and she, a touch of guilt. He walked up to her, holding his white blouse in his hand that was now stained with crimson blood. He looked down at her from above. Angeline was forced to raise her head to look at his face. His mesmerizing face was shrouded in anger. Angeline''s countenance dimmed as she asked, "You went to the Ares family?" Jay was slightly taken aback before a self-deprecating sneer emerged on his dashing face. Like a fool having a pipe dream, he often had excessive expectations in hoping that she was not involved in any of those schemes and ploys. Nevertheless, when he saw the knowing look on her face, he knew that not all of his mother''s usations were groundless. "She¡¯s my mother, Angeline. Have you ever thought of my feelings when you sent her to her doom?" The corners of Jay¡¯s lips curled into an elegant sneer. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline quivered. "Everything I do, Jaybie, I do it for you!" Jay lost all control and snarled. "Don¡¯t use all those high-sounding words with me. How can you even bring yourself to hurt my loved ones if you really love me?" His snarls eventually turned into roars. "Angeline, do you know just how biased, narrow, and selfish your love is?" Angeline nearly fell to the ground after taking hits upon hits of his usations. Under her sleeves, her hands that had finally calmed down started shaking violently again. The tension in her arm muscles flowed through her body like an electric current. In no time at all, she felt like her body was packed in a metal box. Her muscles were so tense that she was unable to move. Jay¡¯s anguished voice continued to sound in her ears." I will only ask you this once. I hope you can answer m e honestly. Rose was my wife, right?" Angeline''s respiratory muscles tightened. She could n o longer say a word. At that very moment, terror had seized her body. She feared that Jaybie would get confused by thebyrinth of rumors out there and that an atheist like him wouldpletely forget the fact that she had transmigrated into another body. If so, he would not be able to unravel the mysteries that happened to her and would only misunderstand her even more. She nodded hard while frantically trying to control herself. Jay was surprised by her honesty. The frost in his eyes melted a little while the hostility i n his voice diminished slightly. "Tell me then, where are my sons?" Angelina burst into tears when he mentioned their sons. Over the years, she had always believed that her main mission was to secure Grand Asia and get her sons back. Unfortunately, she had failed miserably instead. She was ashamed to face him. She fell silent, not uttering a single word. The same resistant look on her face sparked off Jay''s fury once again. He pinched her chin in anger and roared in rage." Where are they?" Angeline shook her head. She had no clue. She really had no clue at all. Like a lion that had gone mad, Jay exploded with a thundering rage. "Your love is poisonous indeed, Angeline." Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Furious, he released her and staggered away. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He did not see Angeline when she fell stiffly to the ground nor did he see her helpless gaze as it fell on his straight, tall back. His words had pierced her chest like a dagger. "Angeline, I really hate living like a clown, like a pawn that everyone uses as they please and manipted as they wish. I''m leaving now. You''re on your own now!" Angeline was struggling desperately trying to hold on t o him and to tell him the truth, but she could neither shout nor move. She looked fixedly at the ceiling as she waited for this damn panic attack to be done and over with. As it happened, she had sent Baby Zetty away not long ago. She had nned to have a long conversation with Jay tonight. She wanted to dispel all the confusion he had but did not expect him toe home with a hostile aura. What was more, her body had failed her, putting her in this state of panic just because he sounded a tad harsh. Since childhood, seeing him angry was something that she was most afraid of. That was how useless she was. Darkness slowly crept in. Angeline closed her eyes in despair. In the dead of night, it started drizzling outside. A white figure moved back and forth in the Bell family''s courtyard house like a ghost and eventually copsed in front of Steven¡¯s house. The figure knocked on the main door with both hands weakly. Shortly after that, the main door was pulled open from the inside. At the sight of the figure sitting on the ground, the person who opened the door yelped in surprise." Madam Ares?" She then looked around her and helped the badly injured Madam Ares into the living room. "Wait here, Madam Ares. TH go and notify Old Master Steven." After saying those words, the servant left Madam Ares in the living room alone and wounded. Madam Ares tottered to the couch and sat down shakily. She had not eaten the entire day, and hunger was making her dizzy while her vision had be blurry. Coupled with the fact that the wounds on her body were starting to be inmed, she felt like she was in living hell. Shortly after that, Steven came out in a wheelchair. At the sight of the state that Madam Ares was in, he asked suspiciously, "What happened to you?" Madam Ares smiled weakly. "Jack and I are over, Steven. I can finally return to your side." Steven was stunned for a very long time before asking anxiously, "Does anyone know that you''re here?" Madam Ares shook her head. "I deliberately waited until this time toe over just so no one would see m e. Don¡¯t worry, Steven. No one followed me this time." Steven breathed a sigh of relief before saying, "This is the most crucial moment for us to defeat Grand Asia. I don''t want us to fail when we¡¯re already on the verge o f sess. What''s with your injury?" Madam Ares gazed at Steven. Maybe it was because she had experienced what it felt like to feel so powerless that this man''s sudden and intense thirst for power left her frightened and scared. "It¡¯s Angeline. She exposed my collusion with the Bell family to Jack," Madam Ares said in a trembling voice. Her instincts told her that Steven was no longer the young man who was willing to sacrifice everything for her. Sure enough, after hearing what she said, Steven was s o furious that he clenched the armrest. Madam Ares quickly said in an ingratiating tone, Don''t worry, Steven. Angeline didn''t have it easy either because I beat her at her own game and nted a seed of doubt in Jay. You should see the look of despair on Jay¡¯s face after he listened to the stories I made up. I''m positive that they will break up this time." Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 After hearing what she said, Steven gradually loosened his clenched fists. A trace of hypocrisy emerged on his frosty face. "Since you are injured, stay here and heal your injuries. I will make sure you''re treated fairly." Madam Ares was pleased to hear that. After the servants took Madam Ares away, a sh of skepticism emitted from Steven''s dark and sinister eyes. He turned his head and ordered his personal attendant. "Go and find out what Angeline is currently up to." "Okay." The soft pattering rainsted through the night until dawn broke and the bright morning glow shone from the horizon. The golden glow enveloped Grand Asia, leaving behind mottled shadows. When the bell rang, indicating the start of a working day, the bulky doors of Grand Asia¡¯s executive conference room were pushed open. Participants immediately filed into the room. However, Angeline, the leader of this meeting, did not turn up. When Grayson found Zayne, he asked nervously, "Why hasn''t Ms. Severe arrived yet? We¡¯re having a shareholder meeting today. She could cause amotion if she still doesn''t turn up." Zayne swiftly dialed Angeline''s number. After several attempts, her phone remained unanswered. Zayne spected. "She was with Master Ares yesterday. Logically speaking, Angeline''s illness shouldn''t attack if she''s in a good mood, right?" Grayson had always been a cautious man. "Make a trip to Garden Of A Diary as soon as you can, Zayne. M s. Severe has run into too many problemstely. I¡¯m afraid her body won''t be able to take it..." Zayne bolted out the door with a pale countenance. Zayne rushed to Garden Of A Diary, pushed open the vi¡¯s door, and saw Angeline lying lifelessly on the ground. Zayne felt like his legs were filled with lead. He shuffled clumsily over to Angeline and dropped to his knees in front of her with a thud, muttering in agony," What happened to you, Angeline?" Angeline''s feeble voice fell in his ears. "Zayne, I... I''ve ended up like Grandpa..." Zayne''s body turned to jelly as he slumped to the ground. "Angeline, let¡¯s abandon Grand Asia and Jay now that he doesn''t remember anything anymore. I¡¯ll take you abroad and regte your emotions. You''ll recover very soon, okay?" Zayne was almost pleading with her. Angeline was stubborn. "Don''t me him, Zayne. He has it so much worse than us. He''s a strong- minded person and hates being manipted as a pawn. Only, I had no choice but to lie to him. His biggest pet peeve is being lied to. There''s now a chip in his armor of trust. I can understand why he doesn''t believe in me anymore." Zayne said, "You were lying to him to protect him." Angelinemented, "I can see that he has been working hard to persuade himself to believe me. He''s already trying his best. If Madam Ares hadn¡¯t confused him with both Rose and Angelina''s identities, he wouldn''t have taken the bait either. How could he possibly know that love has caused me to transmigrate?" Zayne choked with sadness. "Stop it. Stop speaking on his behalf. The more devoted you are to him, the more you''re going to indulge him. I can see that you''re having a hard time and that hurts me, Angeline. Do you know how much pain I''m in when I see you suffer?" "You have to believe me, Zayne. I have strong willpower and will get well very soon." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zayne cried out, "If Jay doesn''t exist then yes, I believe that you will get better. But Jay is a taboo subject. He¡¯s your life and your emotional power switch. How can you get better when he''s around?" Angeline said hopefully, "I believe that one day he¡¯ll understand why I did what I did today.¡± Zayne said, "That''s enough, my silly sister. Let me take you to the hospital first." Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 "Okay." Zayne sent a firm and decisive message to Grayson. Zayne: [Angeline can''t control or manage Grand Asia anymore. Figure out a solution yourself.] When Grayson saw his text, he surmised that something had to be very wrong with Angelina''s health. Grayson stood in front of the french windows while gazing at the rising sun with a dark and gloomy face. "I s God really going to bring Grand Asia to an end this time? This is definitely not what you want to see, right, Father? When you founded Grand Asia as a teenager, you said that you''ll only be worthy enough to stand beside her if you work hard enough to umte your wealth and climb to the highest socialdder. Grand Asia is a symbol of you and Ms. Severe''s love. Ms. Severe still loves you, so how can Grand Asia perish just like that? "Tell me, what should I do, Father?" After much deliberation, Grayson paced to the vast conference room. In the past, he would stand right next to Jay or even Angeline. As he stood surrounded by a vast sea of twinkling stars, he took pride in his ability to keep everything under control. Today, however, Grayson felt nothing but powerless. "Ms. Severe is ill today. Today''s meeting will be postponed to five dayster." Grayson walked up to the podium in the conference room and announced the news. He then ignored the suspicious looks on the shareholders¡¯ faces and left in a hurry. Releasing news that the president was ill could potentially serve as a double-edged sword. Those who were coveting Grand Asia might be even more unscrupulous at manipting and controlling Grand Asia now. Nevertheless, Grayson was wise enough to postpone the shareholders'' meeting to five dayster. Like throwing a smoke bomb, he was telling the shareholders that even though Ms. Severe was ill, she was doing well. In five days'' time, both parties would watch from the sidelines. Grayson had to use these five days to figure out a way t o save Grand Asia. Grand Asia Hospital. After performing some routine tests on Angeline, the doctor confirmed that her EMG result was abnormal. The doctor said to Angeline with regrets, "Ms. Severe, your stiffness has obviously spread to your limbs now. The near-death symptom you experiencedst night was a result of your panic attack. As your doctor, I must remind you to pay attention to getting more rest and calming your emotions down. Eliminate all triggers that can make you upset. Otherwise, the near-death symptoms you experienced will return..." Angeline raised her arm weakly. She felt like she was oveing a major hurdle even though this action was normally so easy and effortless to perform. Angeline sighed in despair. "I''m really useless."N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The truth was impossible to conceal. News that Angeline was ill had spread like wildfire. Imperial Capital, Bell Enterprise. Steven was ecstatic to hear the news. "Naha, Angeline, so what if you have a top-notch hacker? So what if you can resort to aggressive and ruthless means? God still chooses to stand on my side in the end anyway. When you fall, Grand Asia will be gone forever." Sera nced at Madam Ares and tried to take credit b y saying, "Dad, thanks to Mom''s scheme of sowing discord between them, she has sessfully prompted Jay to break Angeline''s heart, leading to her total copse." Nancy was very much offended. "If it wasn''t for Sydney''s help, do you think Master Ares would have believed you so easily? Sydney has sessfully convinced Master Ares that Baby Zetty''s mom is Rose, not Angeline. I must say that this is a brilliant and superior trick." Steven was in a good mood, saying, "You have all made a contribution. If this works out in the end, then I''ll make sure to reward you handsomely." Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Steven was a sly and cunning man after all. To make sure that the n was foolproof, he reminded Sera in a particrly cautious manner. "Find a chance to approach Angeline, Sera. Try and find out how serious her illness really is. If my guess is right, Angeline is probably fully paralyzed this time. If that¡¯s really the case, then we¡¯ll join hands with Titus Enterprise in the shareholder meeting five dayster and force her to stand down." Sera nced at Nancy smugly. It was as if being regarded highly by Steven was equaled to receiving a supreme honor. "Okay, Dad." The next day, Sera disguised herself as a patient''s family member and snuck into Grand Asia Hospital. When she came to the VIP ward, Sera waited for Zayne to visit Shirley before sneaking into Angelina''s ward. Angeline was lying on the bed, paralyzed. When she saw Sera, a hint of anger emitted from her eyes. "What are you doing here?" Sera took off her sunsses and walked up to Angeline. She had, after all, stayed in the Severe family for many years and personally took care of the fully paralyzed Grand Old Master Severe. When she saw Angeline, she could tell that she was paralyzed. Sera raised Angeline''s weak arm andughed sarcastically. "You resemble Grandpa in so many ways, Angeline. You¡¯re as clever as him, as talented as him, and even your anxiety disorder symptoms are exactly the same as him." Angeline closed her eyes. "Get lost." Sera smiled triumphantly. "The day I¡¯ve been waiting for hase, Angeline. Say, what do you think Master Ares would do when he sees you in this half-dead state? I suppose he might give you a p because you killed his wife and children. There¡¯s now bitter resentment existing between the two of you. Master Ares probably can¡¯t wait to kill you himself in order to relieve the hatred in his heart." Tears oozed out of Angeline''s eyes. She finally knew why Jaybie was so furious and impulsive that day. They had portrayed her as such a vicious and cruel person in front of him. She was clearly the person who loved him the most in this world, but in his heart, she had turned into a person who had hurt him the most instead. Even when bitter hatred had pulled them apart, Jaybie still could not bring himself to punish her. Angeline felt a gentle spring breeze in her heart." Thanks for telling me this, Sera." Sera was taken aback. She was very disappointed because she did not see the exasperated look on Angeline¡¯s face. "You must be crazy, right? I can''t wait to see you die and here you are thanking me instead?" Angelina said, "You have helped me to see how he truly feels about me. Thank you." She let out a dazzling smile. "You¡¯re crazy." Angelina then showed her the door. "Zayne went to visit Shirley. She¡¯s not doing very well. If Zayne comes back and sees Shirley¡¯s murderer, what will he do to you, I wonder? If you don¡¯t want to be beaten to death b y him, then hurry up and get lost! Goodbye, I won¡¯t see you out.¡± A hint of panic shed across Sera''s face. Despite that, she gritted her teeth and put on a brave front. " What are you so smug about now that you''re paralyzed, Angeline?¡± Having said that, she left in a flurry. Angeline chuckled contemptuously when she saw her scurrying away timidly. Meanwhile in Shirley''s ward. Zayne sat by the bed and asked Shirley tenderly and carefully, "What would you like to eat?" Shirley''s illness was now contained. Her cheeks looked rosy and she was in high spirits. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± When Zayne picked up a pear from the fruit basket, Shirley stopped him and said, "Little Angeline said that pears signify separation. We don''t want to separate, do we?" Zayne¡¯s hands suspended in the air before he took an apple instead. "Apples are fine, right?" Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Shirley smiled brightly. "Apples are good. Little Angeline said that apples represent safety throughout the year!" Zayne muttered as he peeled the apples, ¡°Don''t always listen to Angeline. All she thinks about is lovey-dovey stuff. I don''t see how she''s smarter than you." He continued, "Besides, you¡¯re the bis sis and she''s the little sister. I can''t control her, so you have to help me. Use your authority as Big Sis when she does something wrong and teach her a lesson. She¡¯ll listen t o you, but she won''t listen to me." Shirley replied, "Why would Little Angeline do something wrong? She''s kind, and she treats bad people with amity. She gives everything she has to the people around her. How could I scold her?" Zayne was surprised, so he spat the piece of apple out from his mouth and cringed. ¡°Did you marry me or her? I''ve been with you for so long, but I''ve never seen you worship me like that." Shirley smiled. "Zayne, Little Angeline wanted us to divorce. Did she mention that to you?" Zayne stood up in shock. When he saw Shirley smiling so brightly, he thought that he was overreacting. However, he had heard her right. Angeline wanted to force him to divorce Shirley, so that should be something very serious. "What right does she have to do that? She has so many other single people in Grand Asia to worry about, doesn''t she? Why is she worried about us married people?" Zayne got more worried as he thought about it. "That girl, she''s worried about so much stuff. No wonder she has anxiety." Zayne was worried that Angeline''s suggestion would hurt Shirley, so he held his hand up and swore to her." Shirley, don''t you worry. I''m not someone who won¡¯t see something to the end. Since I''ve promised to take care of you forever, forever it is." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Shirley nodded and said, "I believe that you''ll take care of me for the rest of my life, whether I''m your wife or not." Zayne shook his head profusely. "If you''re not my wife, I won¡¯t take care of you. I¡¯ll only take care of my family. As long as I have enough to eat, why would I care about other people?¡± Shirley smiled but did not say anything. Zayne narrowed his eyes slightly. "You seem happy about Angeline wanting us to divorce. Shirley Thomas, what... do you mean by this? Are you unsatisfied with me? Is that why you¡¯re more than happy to divorce me?" Shirley motioned and said, "Zayne, you clearly like Josephine, so why did you hide that from me in the beginning and married me instead?" "She loved me, so I owed her a piece of me. At least we don''t owe each other anymore. But I owe you a piece o f me and..." "So you married me to give me a home, is that right?¡± Zayne nodded reluctantly. "Shirley, I might not have done everything well, but I¡¯m trying my best." "You''re dumb indeed." Il ? Shirly continued, "Do you know that Little Angeline wanted me to return my love to you and give you back your freedom...¡± Zayne was agitated, saying, "Just treat her words like the wind. You don''t have to take her so seriously. She¡¯s on the same side as Josephine. If Jay and I didn''t exist, I think they would get together as a couple.¡± Shirley put her hand over Zayne¡¯s mouth and said," Zayne, let me finish. Little Angeline said that we have no love between us. Josephine loves you so much, and you love her too. If I give you your love back, then I¡¯ll have a burden off my chest as well. It would feel so much better. "My dream, on the other hand, was always to have a warm and loving family. Little Angeline said that she''ll suggest to Grandfather to let me be a daughter of the Severe family. So, I¡¯ll be your big sister from then on. You all will have to listen to me.¡± Shirley lifted her hand away from Zayne''s mouth as she finished talking. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Zayne gaped. "My goodness, that brain of Angel''s really is something different. Why didn''t I think of that in the first ce?¡± Shirley smiled and teased him, saying, "If you were able to think of a perfect n like that, then you would already have a grown-up child with Josephine." Zayne looked at Shirley. "You... You don''t feel bad about this at all?" Shirley shook her head. "I can''t be happier." Zayne¡¯s face suddenly became ashen. "Sigh, why do I feel like a failure?" He nced at Shirley, still feeling somewhat adamant. "So I''m not attractive anymore? You don''t feel the slightest bit reluctant to leave me?" Shirley replied, "If you''re not attractive, then how could you have charmed Josephine? Zayne, I like you too. It''s just that my feelings for you would never be as strong as Josephine¡¯s. I don''t want to get in the way of your happiness as well as Josephine''s. That will only make me feel guilty." Zayne¡¯s tears welled up in his eyes. He held Shirley''s hands tightly in his. "Thank you, Shirley. Being able to know you have been the best thing that ever happened to me." Shirley was like a warm-hearted sister as she patted Zayne¡¯s head. "Go, go get Josephine back.¡± Zayne said authoritatively, "We''re not divorced yet. An amazing man like me wouldn''t do something like having two women at once." Shirley could not help butugh. "You and your mouth. Aren''t you afraid of Josephine running away with someone else?" Zayne said directly, "Who wants an all-chest-but-no-brain woman like her?!" After bbering about, Zayne became serious once more. "Shirley, when you''re done with your surgery, I''ll bring you back to your family, alright?" Shirley smiled brightly. "Mm." Zayne went out of Shirley''s ward and into Angelina''s. At the door, Grayson was about to push it open when Zayne stepped forward and put his hand around Grayson''s mouth from the back. He wanted to silently bring Grayson away from Angelina. He did not expect that Grayson would throw him over his shoulder and onto the ground. Zayne gritted his teeth in pain. "Grayson, you..." Grayson noticed that it was Zayne and roared. "Why were you sneaking up on me?" Zayne clumsily got off the floor and said arrogantly, " Angeline is sick right now, so I can¡¯t let you bother her with Grand Asia¡¯s matters. You''re always talking about Grand Asia and nothing else." Grayson looked at Zayne. "Do you hear yourself? The reason that the president is sick right now is that Grand Asia is in danger. As long as we don¡¯t resolve Grand Asia''s problems, then the president will be worried every single day. Her illness will never get better." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne replied, "Bullsh*t, you''re pulling my leg. You think that I don''t know that your life belongs to Young Master Ares? You''re loyal only to him. Grand Asia is Young Master Ares¡¯, and you defend Grand Asia with your life because that is how you show him loyalty." Grayson had a striking and sharp aura around him." You¡¯re right, I only listen to President Ares¡¯ orders. But do you know what was thest thing he told me three years ago?" Zayne replied, "I don''t know, and I don''t care. You just can''t disturb my sister from taking a good rest today." Grayson said, "Three years ago, the day before President Ares got into danger, he told us personally that from then on, President Severe would be the new master of Ghost. So we should serve her for the rest of our lives." Zayne was stunned. Grayson¡¯s voice was choking at that point. "After President Ares came back home from all that he went through, all of us from Ghost wanted to go back to his side so badly, but we didn¡¯t do that. Ghost remains loyal to President Severe, that''s our promise to him. "By obeying his orders, we show our greatest respect t o him," Grayson muttered. Zayne pushed the door open, his voice sounding somewhat deep. "Cut the crap and get inside." Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 Angeliney on the hospital bed, her delicate face looking old and tired because of her illness. Grayson walked over to Angeline and said, "President, I''ve announced the news of you falling sick, and I''ve postponed the shareholder''s meeting to five dayster." Angeline thought for a while and said weakly, "You did well. That way, it would mean a chance at surviving together both for us and our enemies." Grayson¡¯s expression became solemn. "We only have five days¡¯ time, but now that you''re very ill, I''m afraid that..." Angeline weakly raised her hand and said, "Although my limbs are not working right now, my eyes and brain are just fine. I''m far from being hopeless. Find a way to tell President Ares the truth and force him to take his position." Grayson said with seriousness, "I have one more piece of news. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s considered good or bad news." "Just say it." Grayson hesitated before saying, "Grand Asia¡¯s internal servers were locked by an unknown hacker." Angeline raised her brows. "Oh? Is that so?" Grayson replied, "The hacker either did this to prevent us from using the internal servers so that they could disturb our businesses or to protect our internal servers from being broken by enemy hackers." Angeline thought about it and said, "If it¡¯s not someone from our side, who would be so nice to protect our internal servers?" Angeline stared at Grayson and understood that Grayson''s inferences were based on evidence. He would not just say anything on a whim. Grayson continued, "I also heard some other news saying that Bell Group¡¯s internal servers are all down. I n fact, the hacker nted viruses in their URLs, so Bell Group hasn''t been able to activate their internal servers for many days now." Angeline had a look of concern on her face." Compared to Bell Group, the hacker went soft on us. It looks like the hacker who managed to get into Grand Asia might not be our enemy. Who could it be?" "The only person who could manage this in the entirety of Imperial Capital is Master Ares, could it be him?" Grayson deduced. Angeline thought about it for a while before shaking her head. "He has a great misunderstanding toward m e, so why would he help me?" She continued, "No matter what, just find him for now. We''ll discusster." "Very well," Grayson said as he walked away. Imperial Capital. Arge andvish international city. It was a city with history yet was growing and developing with technology. Every bridge, every river, and every building had its own personalbels. Jay stood atop Rainbow Sky Bridge, looking over a canal with misty eyes. Every single thing in this world had its own identity. Yet, he had lost his own identity. How he wished that he could be a bridge-guarding over one ce and never losing its way. "Brother, would you like to buy a ne? An auspicious ne for your loved one. She''ll like it for sure." Suddenly, a little girl holding a basket full of jewels walked in front of Jay, selling him her goods with much enthusiasm. Jay''s gaze fell upon that auspicious ne as his eyes narrowed. That ne was somewhat familiar to him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 A voice suddenly rang in his head. "Jaybie, you have t o hold my hand tightly. Don¡¯t lose me." "I''ll have to work hard and earn more money for my little wife." Jay¡¯s head began to hurt again as he hugged his head and squatted on the floor. The little girl gently put the auspicious ne in his hand and said, "Brother, I¡¯m giving you this ne. I hope that it can bring you good luck." "Thank you," Jay said in agony. He pulled at his hair, his head hurting. It felt like it was about to explode. The people around him weaved in and out, various noises continuously ringing in his ears. "Screen protectors, screen protectors, phone screen protectors!¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Miss, do you want a screen protector? "President, you''re good at applying screen protectors.¡± A joyful voice was heard chirping. Jay was utterly shocked. Why would such weird noises ring in his head? What kind of president would put himself in such a lowly position to apply screen protectors? The next conversation in his head made him crumblepletely. "Rose Loyle, follow me home." "I have my conditions!" "Speak." "In the future, you''re not allowed to bully me, you''re not allowed to lie to me, and much less show me that ice-cold look on your face. In your eyes, I¡¯m forever the most beautiful, and when you think of me, you''ll smile If "Alright!" Jay suddenly realized that these were the memories inside his head. These things had happened before in his life. Rose Loyle? It was really Rose Loyle? The woman who he brought home was Rose and not Angelina. How could that be? Jay swayed as he tried to stand up. The auspicious ne fell onto the ground and Jay picked it up, a grateful smile appearing beneath his eyes. He wanted to look for those memories that he lost and find himself. The Pepperazzi was the biggest hub in Imperial Capital for the spiciest and ground-shattering news. It housed the most in number and the most experienced paparazzi. They managed to gather messages from the higher echelons of society. Their information was also the mostplete and urate. Jay went to The Pepperazzi with so many questions i n his head. When he stepped into the office, the jaws of everyone there almost touched the ground. What happened next was the staff bickering among themselves. "It''s the founder of Grand Asia, Master Ares!" someone eximed. "Why would hee to this ce? He did not care about this ce in the past." "He lost his memory." Jay knew immediately that he hade to the right ce. "I want to see your boss," Jay said casually. "Master Ares, this way please," said the receptionist as she brought Jay to her boss¡¯ office. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 When the boss saw Jay, his eyes were sparkling." What a rare guest. The crown prince of Imperial Capital is an extraordinary person, yet he hase to our humblepany. I feel very honored." "Cut the crap.¡± Jay pulled the chair in front of the boss and sat down on it with elegance. "I''ve heard that The Pepperazzi specializes in taking pictures of the higher echelons'' daily life. I came here today to propose a deal." "Tell me, Master Ares." The boss nodded as he bowed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I want to know everything about my past. Tell me everything you know." The boss felt troubled. "Master Ares, you should know that those in our industry would have a lot of expenses just to get one piece of information. If you know too much, then who should I collect the money from?" Jay blurted, "Go ask Grand Asia." He felt distressed the moment he said that. Since he wanted to keep a distance from Angeline, then why was he thinking about her all the time? The boss was overjoyed. "Just ask away, Master Ares. I''ll tell you everything I know." "Marriage history," said Jay. The boss paused and looked somewhat confused." Your marriage history is somewhat befuddling to everyone.¡± Jay focused on him. He was all ears as he listened to him quietly. "You were exceptional when you were young. You were handsome and talented and had great authority i n Imperial Capital. You were the man who many women dreamed of marrying. But you married an illegitimate child of the Boyle family, Rose Boyle. Rose grew up in a vige. Word has it that her studies were awful, so after the Boyle family got her to Imperial Capital, she could not get into a good school. As such, her nickname was, ''The useless one''." Jay frowned. If that was so, then he should not have had feelings for Rose. "After that?" Jay suppressed himself. "A yearter, you divorced Rose. This was something that everyone had expected. It was not surprising at first, but what was even more strange is that a short while after your divorce, you got a mysterious gift, which was your son Jenson. This baffled everyone. You had been abstinent for so many years, yet you got a child with Rose Boyle, so it''s not clear whether you really loved her or if it was a one-time thing.¡± Jay muttered, "Jenson?" The boss continued, "Five yearster, Rose brought another pair of twins-a brother and sister. Word was you''ve hunted her for a long time and made Rose and her daughter suffer. Just when we thought that Rose would not live for more than a few days, you suddenly changed. You put her on a pedestal and protected her s o much. Now that was very interesting indeed." Even Jay felt that there was something going on behind all that. The boss exined, "Of course, we theorized that the reason you suddenly looked at Rose in another light was because of the twins. They were exceptionally smart and cute." Jay denied that fact in his heart. If he liked the children, then why would he not just have snatched those kids over to his side instead of making himself suffer by marrying ''The useless one''? The boss stopped there. Jay looked at him and prompted him. "Then, do you know about the story between Swallow City''s Angeline Severe and me?" The boss smiled. "Miss Severe and you were a heavenly match. It¡¯s a shame that your love vanished ever so quickly in this cruel world." Jay''s eyes sank into abyssal darkness. He started to sway very lightly. "Then, what do you know about what happened to me three years ago?" "Which one are you talking about?" "Why did the Ares family fall so low? Also, why was I i n a car ident?" The boss said, "It''s a long story, so I''ll just slowly exin it to you... Every tragedy that happened to you was because you pampered Angeline... But Angeline had feelings for someone else. She loved a devil... His name is Cole Yorks...¡± The look on Jay¡¯s face became cold all of a sudden. Behind the scenes, Sera was hiding behind the boss¡¯ office. Her face was full of delight. ''Angeline, Jay loved you so much before. In the future, however, he will hate you even more than he loved you. ''Your glory days are over.¡¯ Grand Asia Medical Center. Angeline felt that each passing day was like a year. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 It was five days to the shareholder''s meeting and two days had passed. However, Grand Asia had yet to find a solution to their problem. The members of Ghost had been searching everywhere for Jay, but it was as if he vanished into thin air. They could not find him anywhere. He was a smart man. If he would not want anyone to find him, then who could? Angeline sighed helplessly and flipped her covers open as she tried to move her legs. She gritted her teeth as she inched her legs to the side of the bed and let them hang. She wanted to will herself against her illness and enable herself to stand up once again in the shortest time possible. However, when she finally managed to get down from the bed, she realized her body was like jelly as she fell and sat on the ground. "Angeline," Zayne cried out as he brought in a pot of water. When he saw Angeline on the floor, he threw the pot aside and walked over to Angeline, carrying her. Angeline stopped him. "Don''t carry me. Brother, close the door. Even if I have to crawl, I''ll keep crawling until I stand.¡± Zayne''s eyes teared up. "Why are you doing this to yourself?" Angeline said, "Brother, if you care for me, then go out now." Zayne turned around as tears flowed from his eyes. Behind him was the sound of things being knocked over and Angeline''s agonizing groans.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Angeline struggled to suppress and prevent herself from mentally breaking down. Grayson pushed the door open and saw Angeline lying on the floor while Zayne stood aside, not doing anything. Grayson was livid. "Zayne Severe, are you still human? Can''t you help the president up?" Zayne stepped forward and pulled Grayson toward him. Both of them had their backs facing Angeline. Zayne said, "Don''t look." Grayson realized what was going on and his face showed nothing but respect. He shoved Zayne''s hand away as he said, "Ms. Severe, we''ve found Master Ares'' location." Angeline sat on the floor crestfallen, but she smiled when she heard the news. "Help me up, quick." Grayson and Zayne quickly helped her up. Angeline pointed at them both and warned them, saying, "Don''t say a word about what you just saw." Zayne and Grayson nodded. Angeline breathed a sigh of relief and got straight to the point. "Grayson, where is he?" Grayson replied, "He''s roaming around in Imperial Capital. He must be looking for his past. Our men saw him pass by Rainbow Sky Bridge, then he went to The Pepperazzi.¡± Angeline had tears in her eyes. "Rainbow Sky Bridge?" Both of them had too many good memories at that ce. Could visiting that ce help him regain his memories? However, Angeline quickly snapped out of it as a worried look appeared on her face. "The Pepperazzi?" "That¡¯s right." Grayson was anxious as well. "The Pepperazzi is a paparazzipany without any moral values. All of the news that they exposed was driven b y benefits and rewards. President Ares hated thatpany in the past. Now that he''s gone over there to ask about his past, I''m afraid he¡¯ll know of something which would harm us." Angeline¡¯s face looked sunken. "There''s something that you don''t know, Grayson. The Pepperazzi is owned by Bell Group. Bring me there, quick." "Yes." The Pepperazzi. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 The boss was still talking all sorts of nonsense to insult and frame Angeline. "Master Ares, we just suddenly knew about Angeline getting together with Cole Yorks and betraying you. Tourmaline Estate, which belonged to the Areses, was indeed destroyed because of Cole. You and your assistant, Tempest, on the other hand, were also involved in a mishap because of Cole.¡± The boss paused and sighed. "We just can''t understand one thing, which is how you and Angeline started to hate each other after being in love for such a long time? It¡¯s a shame indeed." The look in Jay''s eyes turned from dismay into hopelessness, and in the end, it became a furious rage. "You¡¯re talking nonsense!" The office door was suddenly kicked open. Jay looked at Grayson who was mad with rage and roared at him. "What are you doing here?" Grayson''s face turned from rage into respect when he saw Jay. "Master Ares, don''t listen to his nonsense. He simply wants to ruin your rtionship with Ms. Severe." Jay retorted, "It has nothing to do with you." Grayson sighed weakly before he turned his body to one side. At that moment, Zayne wheeled Angeline into the room. Jay noticed that Angeline was in a wheelchair and surprise shed across his eyes. However, he quickly suppressed his concern for her. Angeline had always been a sly and devious woman. He could not let her appearance fool him. "Jaybie,e home with me. If you want to know the truth, I''ll tell you everything." Angeline pleaded. Jay had a devilish smile on his face. "Can I still trust you?" Angeline fell into dismay as she said, "Jaybie, believe me. I guarantee that I won''t lie to you this time." Jay stepped toward Angeline, a mocking smile appearing on his handsome face. "Angeline, tell me, who are Baby Zetty''s parents?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline replied, "She¡¯s our daughter." Jay closed his eyes in despondence. Perhaps it was because she had always lied to him which made him feel so hopeless. He let out all of his pent up anger and said, "Angeline Severe, you''ve lied to me again. Baby Zetty is my and Rose¡¯s daughter!" His aura was so terrifying that it even shocked Angeline. After he roared at her, he motioned to leave the room. At that moment, Angeline said to Grayson, "Bring him home. I''ll slowly exin everything to him then." The moment she said that, Jay kicked at Grayson and said, "Don''t you think of touching me." Grayson was not prepared for him, so he fell onto the floor and looked at him helplessly. "Master Ares, just listen to what Ms. Severe says, alright?" Jay was very sure that his wife was Rose Boyle and that his children were theirs. As for his family who suddenly vanished, he felt heartbroken as well. The evidence that he had gathered and those fragments of memories in his mind all pointed to Angeline being the destroyer of his home. Now that Angeline was so anxious about bringing him home, it was clear that she wanted to keep him locked down. His hatred and fury burst forth as he clutched Angeline''s throat while roaring at her. "Angeline, do not wipe clean the love that I had for you. When that dayes, I will not let you go that easily." Angeline struggled to breathe as he choked her, her brain bing hypoxic as her face turned pale shortly after. 1 She panicked and rushed to grab his hand, but she was weak and could not do anything. She could see the resentment in his eyes. It was at that moment she realized that their rtionship was already hitting rock bottom. She shut her eyes in hopelessness, not daring to look at that hateful look in his eyes. Her tears seeped out from the corners of her eyes, wetting her eyshes. It was only when Jay saw her tears did he slowlye back to his senses. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 He slowly let go of her throat. He spoke again, and his voice had a hint of bewilderment to it, "Angeline, there is only one truth and no one can hide it. Don''t you try t o stop me from trying to find the truth, and don¡¯t you try to interfere by making things up. I won''t believe everything that easily.¡± Angeline opened her eyes, but her gaze looked misty and dispirited. After that violent shock he gave her, she lost her eyesightpletely. Her vision was dark and she could not see Jay''s face. She was so sad that she cried on the spot. Why were the heavens so cruel to her, torturing her from the mind to the flesh? She did not know that Jay had left her sight until she heard Zayne holler in agony, "Jay Ares, you¡¯re a b* stard! My sister¡¯s biggest misfortune in life is loving you!" Jay suddenly felt a cold chill running down his spine. His heart suddenly hurt, but he did not feel remorse, s o he dragged his lethargic self away from there. After Jay left, Zayne wanted to send Angeline back to the hospital. However, Angeline suddenly pleaded. " Brother, I beg you. Bring me back home." Zayne¡¯s face nched when he saw Angeline''s helpless and pitiful face. "Little Sister, what''s wrong?" Angelina curled up in the wheelchair. "Brother, I want t o go home." Zayne¡¯s eyes were streaked with red as he said," Alright Angeline, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you back home right now."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zayne then hurriedly brought Angeline away from there. Grayson got up from the floor, red hatefully at the boss, and suddenly roared. "Destroy his office." The guards came from outside the room and ransacked the entire ce. The boss was still arrogant and said, "Don¡¯t you know thew? If you don''t leave, I¡¯m going to call the police." Grayson tidied his clothes before striking the boss repeatedly and ferociously. Soon enough, the boss pleaded for mercy. "Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I''m sorry. I was paid by Sera Severe to ruin the rtionship between Master Ares and Miss Severe. I was blinded by money. I was wrong." Grayson roared at him, yelling, "I¡¯ll give you one day''s time to close shop and get the hell out of Imperial Capital. If you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll d o more than dislocate your arm." "Yes, yes, yes." "Let¡¯s go," said Grayson as he led the members of Ghost away from there. Angeline was disabled from top to bottom. Now, she was blind too. In a fit of rage and heartbreak, Zayne decided to bring Angeline back to their old house in Swallow City. He wanted to cut off Angeline from Jaypletely. When Old Master Severe saw his granddaughter in her current state, he could not help but go down on his knees and sob. "Angeline, why? You''re such a strong child, so how did you fall this low?" Lady Severe held her daughter in her arms, crying profusely. After that, the gentle sparkle in Lady Severe¡¯s eyes turned into an intense gaze. She announced with upromising, motherly love, "Angeline will not oversee that hell of apany. She will be in a better ce by just being my daughter. As long as she lives happily, everything will be alright." Old Master Severe and Master Severe tried to raise Angeline as the person who would make them proud, but Lady Severe rejected the idea of Angeline walking down that tough and agonizing road. Zayne¡¯s eyes were red as he nodded. "Don''t you worry, Mom. As long as I¡¯m around, I won''t let my little sister starve. I''ll take good care of her for the rest of my life." Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 After Old Master Severe recovered from his shock, he suddenly became irritated when he heard Lady Severe say those discouraging words. "I know that you all love Angeline and you¡¯re not willing to let her fall sick. But you have to understand that the life you want for Angeline might not be what she likes. Should a person live just to have food in their mouth? "Angeline is not someone who gets beaten that easily, believe me. She will stand up again. Didn''t I get back o n my feet too?" said the old master. Lady Severe protested against the old master for the first time. "Father, you''re not Angeline, so you don''t know her pain. Angeline is such an excellent girl. She has great values and such good looks. Being sick at such an age would be the cruelest thing that could happen to her. You got back on your feet because Angeline built up Severe Group and made you realize that there was hope. But now, where is hope for Angeline?¡± Old Master Severe sank into silence. Zayne¡¯s voice was choked. "Grand Asia is in deep trouble now. Master Ares would not understand Little Sister. With all that pressure that Little Sister has on her shoulders, it would be a surprise if she didn''t fall sick." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lady Severe had an adamant look on her face as she insisted. "Zayne, carry your sister to my room. From now on, no one from the business world should disturb her without my permission." Zayne nodded. "Yes, Mother." Angeline''s illness came crashing down on her all of a sudden, but her recovery would not be easy. The shareholder''s meeting was just around the corner and Grayson felt useless. Miss Severe was sick, and Master Ares was nowhere to be found. Grayson could predict what would happen at the meeting three dayster. That would be the day when Grand Asia came apart. The monopoly that Jay and Angeline had built together would dissolve just like that. Legendary Youth Academy. "Mommy." Jenson awoke from his nightmare. He sat up and realized that he was sweating bullets on his back and forehead. He had a very bad dream. He dreamt that his mommy had jumped from the ninth floor of Grand Asia, and behind her stood his daddy with no expression on his face. That dream was too scary. Jenson hurried and turned on hisputer. To facilitate learning, Legendary Youth Academy only restricted students from sending messages to the outside world. Yet the students could understand and know about what was going on out there. Angeline used to oversee everything, so there was always fresh news about her personal life. Jenson thought that getting no news about his mom would be the best news. Now, the entire Imperial Capital was reporting and spreading the word about how his mommy fell ill as well as the dy of Grand Asia''s shareholders'' meeting. Jenson was nervous when he saw the news. Although he was young, he was the same as his daddy. He had a knack for being super sensitive to business. Dying the shareholders'' meeting was ast-resort move. His mommy, on the other hand, was probably sick to the point that she could not step out of the house. Jenson gazed at the night sky, hoping that dawn would soone. There were only three days left until Grand Asia¡¯s shareholders'' meeting, and he would have to get his certificate before that. When daytime came, he would go up the arena of his martial arts ss and strike the drums upon graduating. When the first light of day appeared on the horizon, the sound of drums could be heard throughout the campus. The thick and rumbling sound of drums came from the arena of the martial arts ss. It woke everyone up from their slumber. They were all still confused as to what was going on. "What''s happening?" "It¡¯s just the first light of day. Who''s drumming?" "Looks like it''sing from the training ground?¡± Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 The training ground. Jenson''s perfect body stood as straight as a pencil as h e waited silently for the other teachers and students t o arrive. Dan Cullen pushed through the horde of students into the training ground. When he saw Jenson standing in the arena, he realized what was going on. "Big Brother wants to challenge the only graduation module for this month. Since we''ve acknowledged him as our big brother, we should help him.¡± "How are we going to do that?" asked the other students. "Nonsense, we''ll give up on the exam this time so that Big Brother won''t have much trouble. Only then can h e save his strength for the teachers," said Dan. Soon enough, Mr. Cornelius walked into the training ground with heavy footsteps and his hands behind his back. All of a sudden, the training ground went silent. Mr. Cornelius looked at the students sitting on the spectator seats and asked in bewilderment, "Why not g o ahead and challenge?¡± All of the students were so spirited, so logically speaking, they would love the chance to fight against the strongest students so that they could improve their martial arts skills. The studentsughed naively as they shook their heads. They lied and said, "Sir, Jenson''s a demon. His techniques are too strange, so how can we beat him? Let''s not put ourselves to shame." Mr. Cornelius was stunned. "When did you all be so humble?" "Mr. Cornelius, do you want to give up the chance at challenging Jenson? Just think about it. Jenson is so small, so if you lose to him, how shameful would that b e?" said Dan with other intentions. Mr. Cornelius suddenly realized what was going on. "I get it. You boys have acknowledged Jenson as your big brother, so you all want to help him go against me, right?" The students,"..." Mr. Cornelius grinned and leaped into the ring. "Jenson, you lost to me just a few days ago. In these few days, do you think that you have a chance at beating me?" Mr. Cornelius teased him. Jenson nodded. "Mm." Mr. Cornelius was stunned. "Alright, then let me test you." He then wrapped his arms around himself and waited for Jenson to strike first. However, Jenson was as stable and steady as a mountain. If Mr. Cornelius would not move, he would not move an inch either. Mr. Cornelius smiled. "Alright then, you brat. You''re quite stable on the inside, eh? Alright then, I''ll show you what I¡¯ve got!" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After he said that, he grabbed onto the rope above him and kicked at Jenson. The students who were watching from down below hollered, "Big Brother, be careful of his kick." Jenson did not panic. He took his hand out from his pocket and produced a willow leaf from his hand. He put some force into it and the willow leaf glided through the air like a de toward the rope. A sound was heard, then the snapping of a rope. Thankfully, Mr. Cornelius quicklynded on another rope. Whenever Mr. Cornelius had a n, Jenson would have his own contingency n for it. He had ten stalks of peach blossoms in front of him which he had picked up on his way to the training ground. At that moment, he kicked andunched a stalk into the air. He caught it in his palm and gave it a light squeeze. The blossom disintegrated from that. Just when Mr. Cornelius got close to him, Jensonshed out with the peach blossom and the petals launched into the air toward Mr. Cornelius¡¯ face. At that very moment, Jenson leaped into the air and grabbed at the hanging ropes, jumping and circling around Mr. Cornelius. His speed was like lightning. Mr. Cornelius had a few bouts of close-ranged fights. Jenson''s technique was not as varied as Mr. Cornelius, but he would not let go of the rope. He could not find a way to strike and looked powerless. Even the group of students who were concerned about him started to give up on him. "Agh, Mr. Cornelius¡¯ martial arts skill is so unpredictable. Big Brother had just been learning for three years, so how could he go against him?" Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 "You¡¯d lose for sure." "Should we leave? It''d be embarrassing if you lost, Big Brother. Let''s just let him have this round and we¡¯ll step back, shall we?" However, Mr. Cornelius abruptly kicked Jenson off the ring at that moment. If it were not for the ropes supporting him, Jenson would have fallen t to the ground. If he did, it would have been a loss. His ssmates looked awkwardly at Jenson who had fallen in front of them andforted, saying, "Jens, it doesn¡¯t matter if you lose. You''ll still be our big brother.¡± "Yeah. You''ll be our leader forever in this lifetime." Jenson¡¯s handsome face showed a determined sneer. Then, he continued, "Who said that I''ll lose?" At that second, he pulled the rope hard and a miracle appeared. All of the ropes in the ring moved swiftly, akin to a butterfly effect. Almost in the blink of an eye, Mr. Cornelius was tied up by the ropes like a roasted chicken and hung high in the air. Jenson was quickly bounced back into the ring by the moving ropes. The audience were all left bbergasted. A few secondster, thunderous apuse broke out. "Big Brother won!" "So, Big Brother has been nning a dead-end for Mr. Cornelius. Even a seasoned veteran wouldn''t dream that Big Brother would use the angling ropes to his advantage... Big Brother is truly amazing." Mr. Cornelius was embarrassed and speechless from being tied up. "Let me down." Then, Jenson cut him loose. Mr. Cornelius abruptly turned to look at Jenson." Common skills, but excellent thinking. You''ve won. Now go and handle your graduation procedures." Jenson said, "Okay." Mr. Cornelius watched Jenson''s figure as he walked away, his eyes darkening. "You¡¯ve mastered the Cornelius family''s martial arts secrets so thoroughly i n just a few days. Jenson Ares, in time, you''ll be one of the generational masters in this field." After Mr. Cornelius lost the match, it caused a widespread sensation in the entire school. Even the principal approached him to ask about the situation, "So you lost to Jenson Ares. Was it on purpose?" Every time a student seeded in beating Mr. Cornelius, the principal would surely query him with such a difficult question. Mr. Cornelius answered, "Jenson Ares is far beneath m e in terms of skills, but I truly did lose to him this time." The principal was bewildered. "Then, how did you lose to him?" Mr. Cornelius replied, "He has the most unfathomable brain in a person that I''ve ever seen." The principal asked in vigor, "You¡¯ve been teaching at Legendary Youth Academy for so long. I remember that there were only two students who have beaten you before with their genuine talent and obtained their graduating qualifications, right? One was Monster, and now the other is Jenson Ares. I just hope that after they leave the academy, they won¡¯t go up against one another." Mr. Cornelius did not care about his students after they left the academy, but he cared about the events that would unfold in his daughter''s life. When Jenson came to the principal''s office to go through the graduation procedures, Mr. Cornelius had deliberately stayed there to wait for him. He handed a ne ticket to Jenson and said," Whitney entrusted me to give this to you." Jenson was stunned as he took the ticket. He looked a t Mr. Cornelius and said somewhat embarrassedly," Where is she?" He did not see Whitney when he was in the open tournament today and felt peculiar about it. After all, she would never miss any of his activities. Mr. Cornelius responded, ¡°She lost the family''s secret book and received a fitting Cornelius punishment for i t. Hence, she couldn''t get up this morning.¡± Jenson was thoroughly astounded by his words.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 "I''ll return the book to her in one piece..." Before he could finish his sentence, Mr. Cornelius refused and said, "A leaked secret book is no longer a secret book for the Cornelius family. Take it. That way, the 100 whips that Whitney endured would not be in vain.¡± Jenson felt guilty and muttered, "I am the one at fault." Mr. Cornelius continued, "She asked me to tell you that when she can''t be by your side in the future, you must take good care of yourself." Jenson quietly nodded his head. "Okay." Jenson got his graduation certificate from Legendary Youth Academy and immediately rushed to Legendary Airport. The students had already lined up at the road beside the airport entrance. With his ssmates sending him off, Jenson boarded the only means of transportation between the Legendary Youth Academy and the outside world. "Goodbye, Big Brother." Dan and his ssmates waved goodbye at him. Jenson stood at the airne window and looked back at the academy. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had always regarded this ce as his short-term haven. However, there was an ineffable nostalgic feeling at this moment. Perhaps this was what they meant when they said humans were sentient creatures? Jenson had stayed in Legendary Youth Academy for more than three years now. His constantly rmed heart at the beginning was now reced with warmth after being influenced by his ssmates¡¯ zeal. More importantly, this was where he met Whitney. The chatty girl who had dissipated much of his loneliness. As the ne took off into the sky, Jenson quietly muttered to himself, "Mommy, I''ming back." Imperial Capital. Angeline¡¯s condition seemed to have gotten worse. Every day, she would curl up on the corner of the bed and cry in secret. She would think about Jay''s misunderstanding toward her and feel a stabbing pain in her heart. When coupled with her body which was in its dire state, she was no longer hopeful for the future. She had given up on herself. She was currently allowing her negative, self-deprecating frame of mind to swallow her whole. Lady Severe and Zayne loved her very much. Now that she was utterly helpless, they were trying to take care of her very attentively. However, Anne was being who she always had been-a n opportunist who ttered Angeline when she was the chairman of Grand Asia but was constantly causing trouble. Now that Angeline was critically ill, Anne concluded that it would be impossible for her to recover from her current state. She would utter some unttering words every now and then. "She truly knows how to turn her life around so drastically. Angeline has only been Grand Asia''s chairman for three years and has already gotten herself an incurable disease. I think she shouldn¡¯t bother standing up anymore. Look at my Sera, she''s be Bell Enterprise''s sessor now. If Grand Asia copses, my Sera will be the top president in Imperial Capital. Oh my, it seems that I''ve been betting on the wrong horse this whole time." Lady Severe usually could not care less about Anne. This time, however, it was as if she had gone berserk a s she threw all of Anne''s belongings out the door. She eximed furiously, "Anne Connors, the Sycamore Annex does not wee you any longer. Please leave.¡± Anne packed up her things from the ground as she smiled slyly. "Master Severe, the missus is the one kicking me out. Since you can''t tolerate living with me anymore, then I''ll just head out and look for my Sera." Master Severe waved at her impatiently and uttered," Every single time the Severes have fallen, you''ll go and utter these deprecating words. I''ve seen your true self over the years now and you''re merely a socialclimbing snob. Angel''s mother is right. We''ll be living ordinary lives as a small family from now on. If you can''t stand living a simple yet poor lifestyle, please just go!" Anne continued to add, "I¡¯ve heard that Grand Asia will soon be forced out of the game by Bell and Titus Enterprises. Now that Angeline is paralyzed, Grand Asia will soon meet its end. At that moment, my daughter-inw Yumi will be able to take Swallow City''s Titus Enterprise again. And my daughter Sera is Bell Enterprise''s person-in-charge. There¡¯s no need for me to stay here and endure hardships with you people." Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 Master Severe snorted coldly before turning and leaving. Anne pulled her suitcase along and left decisively. In Imperial Capital, Bell Enterprise. When Anne came to the Bell family''s courtyard and saw the atmosphere there, she thought about how Sera was the Bells¡¯ flesh and blood. She was a little proud as her adoptive mother. The Bells¡¯ servants brought her straight to Sera who was looking at Anne with contempt. "Why are you here looking for me?" Sera asked even though she was well aware of the reason. Anne''s slightly aged yet charming face managed to squeeze out an awkward smile, but it was transient. Then, Anne tried to tter her by saying, "Sera, Mom came here today bringing you good news." Sera looked at her somewhat suspiciously. "Tell me." "Angeline¡¯s in a critical condition," Anne continued," She can¡¯t even take care of herself anymore. All she does every day is curl up on her bed, not talking to anyone and crying her eyes out. In my opinion, she''spletely paralyzed now and has lost all her senses." Sera was overjoyed upon hearing this. "Really?" Anne retorted, "Why would I lie to you? I''ve tried talking to her, yet I couldn''t hear any wordsing out of her nor did I see any reactions from her. She''s blind, deaf, mute, andpletely bedridden." Sera was ecstatic from this news. "Haha. Angelina Severe, I didn''t expect you to end up this way. What a pity. It seems that you won''t get to see the fall of Grand Asia that will be happening in three days." Sera hated Angelina with all her might. Now that Angelina had hit rock bottom, Sera''s hatred seemed to have dissipated with it. The hatred she bore toward Anne had inexplicably reduced as well. "Mom, even though you¡¯re merely my adoptive mother and you were never that good toward me, but I''m able t o be who I am today because of your upbringing. Since you''vee here to be with me, how can I not ept you in?" Sera did not necessarily want to ept a Severe family¡¯sdy into the household. Still, as a soon- to-be person-in-charge of Bell Enterprise, there was a need t o be magnanimous in conducting herself in this society. It was a way to avoid bing aughing stock as well. Anne was thrilled by this. "Sera, don''t you worry. Mommy will help you wholeheartedly in the future. I''ll never let Angeline Severe recover." Sera nodded. "Okay." There were still two days left before Grand Asia''s shareholders'' meeting. Everyone in Bell Enterprise had been looking forward t o this day. However, as far as Grayson was concerned, he hoped that this day would nevere. The general consensus for the meeting seemed to have been settled from the beginning. Nheless, everyone knew that there was still a chess piece in this game of chess that could reverse the whole oue of this shareholders'' meeting-day Ares. If Jay Ares managed to perform a miracle and regained his memories within two days, then Bell Enterprise''s n would be futile. Hence, the next step would be... Grayson was currently pinning all his hopes on Jay. H e had to find him and tell him the truth about everything so that he would bear Grand Asia¡¯s heavy responsibility once more. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Due to this reason, Grayson had sent all of the Ghost members to look for Jay throughout the city. The Bells were keeping an eye out for Jay as well. They had to do everything possible to prevent Jay Ares from appearing at the shareholders'' meeting. Steven resorted to using a honey trap and said to Sera, "Sera, find a way to get closer to Jay and prevent him from ever attending the shareholders'' meeting." Sera dly epted the order. "Yes, Father." Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 After Marilyn left Jay, she moved into the sizable luxury condominium that Angeline had gifted to her-the Southern Memoir. Jay''s abrupt visit utterly made Marilyn dumbfounded when sheid her eyes on him. "Ben..." As soon as she uttered the name, she remembered that he had gained his memory back and respectfully changed her words. "Master Ares, why are you here?" Jay remained expressionless, but there was a natural resistance when he spoke, "Marilyn, take me to the ce where my ident happened." Marilyn was stunned as she nodded. "Alright." She carried Tiger and went downstairs with Jay. After half an hour, Jay and Marilyn appeared in Tourmaline Estate. The once magnificent Tourmaline Estate had now turned to ashes. The newly developing manor was now progressing slower than a turtle''s pace. After three full years, only the rudiments of Tourmaline could be seen. Jay looked at Marilyn suspiciously. "You found me wounded here?" Marilyn shook her head. "I passed by the Areses¡¯ Tourmaline Estate that day and I remembered that my truck was driving south along the road outside the manor. Then, after half an hour, I found you and Tempest in the woods." Then, Jay said to the driver, "Keep heading south." The driver stepped on the elerator but failed to ignite the car''s engine even after several tries. He embarrassedly said to Jay, "My apologies. It seems like the car is out of gas." Jay and Marilyn had no other option but to get out of the car. He was thinking about finding another mode of transportation when a luxurious seven-seater BMW suddenly stopped in front of him. The car window slid down and Sera smiled at Jay. " Where are you headed to, Master Ares? Do you need a ride?" Although Jay was not a fan of Sera, he could not wait any longer to find out the cause of his ident. Hence, he got into the car without saying a word. When the car door was about to shut, a slender, fair hand blocked it. Then, a young man in white came inside. He was wearing a cap and it was lowered, so his face was hidden away. Not to mention, he was also wearing sunsses. There was a faint vani scent emitting out of him. He looked like a prince who had just walked out of aic book, filled with a noble and prideful aura. He sat quietly next to Jay without saying anything. Sera asked suspiciously, "Who might you be?" Jay felt that the young man exuded cleanliness and freshness. Hence, he was not against sitting next to him. He merely said, "Let¡¯s go." As such, Seramanded the driver, "Go." The car was driving slowly ahead, and everyone looked at Tourmaline Estate outside the window. Sera kept in mind that her purpose in approaching Jay this time was to further distance him from Angeline and prevent him from attending the shareholders'' meeting the day after tomorrow. Hence, she tried her best and said, "Tourmaline Estate was originally the most magnificent vi manor in Imperial Capital. It''s a pity that the whole estate was destroyed by a group of terrorists three years ago. I heard that Ms. President Severe was well acquainted with the gang leader." After a slight pause, there was a wicked sneer at the corner of her mouth. "Ms. President Severe is currently rebuilding Tourmaline Estate, but who knows what other tricks she has up her sleeves." Jay''s gaze slightly darkened at this moment. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Angeline and Cole Yorks'' scandal had been spreading across the capital. Although he was still unaware of the love and hatred that happened between the three o f them, for a man like himself who had been unwavering in terms of love, he found that he loathed people with these types of scandals. The youngster beside him suddenly uttered a few words, "It¡¯s for the memory she cherished." His voice was so low that one could barely hear the color of his tone. It felt like the young man had recently undergone puberty, and his voice was going through some changes. His childish voice was starting to fade, bing three-dimensional and full of masculine charm. Sera was extremely displeased, but she was sitting in front of the boy and did not dare to turn around to give him a warning. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 At this moment, Tiger suddenly started to cry." Mommy, I want to get out of the car. Let me get out of the car." Marilyn had always been impatient in handling her child. In this situation, she would merely smack the back of her child¡¯s head and exim, "Why are you crying? You''re not allowed to cry!" Tiger rolled down from her and ran to Jay. ¡°Daddy!" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Marilyn¡¯s face turned pale in fright. Jay was no longer the gentle and considerate Ben that they knew before. Moreover, he knew that Tiger was not his child, so there was no reason for him to be kind toward him. As expected, Jay responded with a straight face, ¡°Go back to your mommy." Tiger was frightened upon hearing his cold voice and cried even harder. Tiger''s wailing was filling up the whole car, and it was irritating everyone inside. The young man suddenly pulled Tiger over. "Come here, Big Brother will y with you.¡± Then, the youngster took out a pocket watch from his chest and waved it in front of Tiger. Before long, Tiger was fast asleep from the man''s hypnotism. Marilyn took Tiger back into her arms, and the car returned to a calm atmosphere once more. The young man''s trick rendered Sera speechless and i n shock. Sera immediately inquired, "Who on earth are you?" The young man proceeded to lean his head on the back of the chair and closed his eyes to calm himself. He refused to give Sera an ounce of respect. The cooler he was toward her, the more disturbed Sera felt. It was mostly because this young man¡¯s coldness reminded her of someone else-Jenson Ares. If Jenson came back at this time, it would be detrimental to the shareholders'' meeting the day after tomorrow. However, Sera very quickly overturned her own spection. Jenson was at Legendary Youth Academy. She had heard of the abnormalities in the school''s graduation system. They required every graduate to get first ce in all the subjects and even surpass the teachers. Sera thought that it was fortunate that Jenson was merely eight years old when he got in. Moreover, it would be impossible for him tomunicate well with the teachers and students with his inept social skills. How could he have graduated in three years? They all believed that Jenson would be locked up inside Legendary Youth Academy and naturally graduate when the time came. Sera eased up at the thought. The BMW drove into a dense forest, and the mountain road became steeper. Marilyn pointed to the front and said, "That''s the spot." Jay responded, "Stop the car." Then, the BMW stopped by the road. Jay opened the door and hopped out of the car impatiently. Marilyn and Sera got out of the car one after another, and the youngster who had shut his eyes the whole trip got down to follow suit. Marilyn exined to Jay the incident that happened three years ago. "That day, I was driving the truck home from the city. I saw a flipped car at this exact location and heard a voice crying for help. Then, I hurriedly jumped down and saw you and Tempest lying inside the car. Tempest''s body was curved as he held your head tightly in his arms." Marilyn gesticted the whole scene, and every time she thought about what happened that day, she would feel overwhelmingly moved. "Tempest had obviously lost consciousness, but he kept calling for help. When he saw me, the first thing h e did was to urge me to save his young master. After uttering those words, Tempest passed outpletely." Marilyn said in a stirred-up manner, "Master Ares, Tempest is truly one of a kind." Jay nodded as tears flickered in his eyes. When he turned around, he noticed crystal-like tears rolling down on the young man''s cheeks. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Jay dumbfoundedly looked at the young man with a fixated gaze. The youngster responded, "The story was touching." Jay drooped his eyshes. ''So the story merely moved him.'' It had been more than three years since the ident took ce, so there were barely any traces left. Jay was determined to search the area Marilyn pointed at and was still hoping for an unexpected gain. There were barren mountains and ridges everywhere, except for a single mountain road. Weeds, thorns, trees, and shrubs surrounded the whole area. Searching for remains from an ident that took ce three years ago was no easy task. However, all hard work would eventually pay off. The youngster managed to stumble upon a ne i n the field of grass¡ªa skull ne. The young man lifted the ne as Sera sneered," That thing looks like it came from a street vendor. People like Master Ares would definitely not wear such a juvenile and cheap item." The youngster held the ne tightly in his palm. "I like it.¡± Jay was astounded. However, he could not figure out i f the skull ne had anything to do with him, so his immediate response was to give it away. "If you like it, then take it.¡± Unexpectedly, the young man started babbling after getting the skull ne as if he was possessed by a chatterer, "My father told me that when my mom got into a car ident, he went to a shaman and consecrated a skull ne. The shaman told him that with such a negative spiritual object, it would restrict his positive energy and allow his deceased wife toe back to him.¡± Jay could not rte this with the fragments of memories he had gained, so he treated it like a story. Hence, he continued to act indifferent. Sera was aghast as she stared at the young man. It was because this story seemed to corrte with Jay and Angeline¡¯s. "What... What... kind of nonsense are you uttering? How can anyonee back to life after death?" Sera eximed. The young man retorted, "Exactly. No onees back t o life after dying. For him to believe a shaman''s word, i t must be because my dad loves my mom so dearly." Jay looked at the boy with envy and uttered, "Your mom and dad are lucky to have found such a love in this lifetime." The young man nodded in agreement. Jay could not find anything here that could trigger his memories and felt incredibly lost. Seraforted him, saying, "Master Ares, perhaps you could head to the Loyles to find the answer that you want." Sera had already bribed Sydney from the start, and she was leading Jay to the Loyles to have better control over Jay. Jay also knew that Sera was getting close to him not out of any kind intentions. However, he was still baffled over the fact that he had married a country bumpkin like Rose Loyle instead of the person he liked, Angeline. Jay was itching to know the answer to this question, s o he nodded in agreement. Sera asked the driver to drive them to the Loyles'' house in Imperial Capital. After Marilyn and Tiger arrived in Imperial Capital, Jay allowed her to leave because there was nothing else for her to do now. Sera looked at the young man who refused to leave and vaguely hinted at him to get lost. "Where are you headed?" The young man looked at Jay. "I''m homeless. Can you take me in?" Jay merely nodded at him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sera felt utterly helpless and could only sit quietly still in the car. On the way to the Loyles'' family house, the young man took out the skull ne and carefully wiped the dirt on it with a paper towel. It appeared as if it was a dear ne to him. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 Jay and Sera both looked at the teenager. Sera sneered at him and said, "Isn''t that just a zircon ne? If you like it so much, I¡¯ll give you a bunchter." The young man ignored her and continued to polish the ne until it was as good as new. Sera looked at the gleaming chain and felt somewhat bbergasted. The ne had been buried in soil for three years and could still glow with such a radiant color, which showed that it was actually of great value. The youngster held the ne in his palm and suddenly pulled Jay''s hand over. He ced it in Jay''s palm and said, "Keep it for me." Jay was slightly startled. Sera looked at the weird boy suspiciously. "Hey, where are you from? What''s your name?" The boy ignored her and leaned back against the chair again, closing his eyes to rest. Jay looked at the skull ne in his hand, and his gaze turned from suspicious to surprise when a strange voice inexplicably prated his mind." Angeline, you can¡¯t die. I won¡¯t allow you to die. You said you''d be with me forever..." Jay''s pupils became dted... This was clearly his voice. That sad and shrill devastation paired with that roar that was on the verge of copsing was his. The scene appeared to be extremely vivid as if it happened yesterday. He closed his eyes, and all of the auditory hallucinations dissipated. He was baffled by this as Angeline was clearly alive and well. Why did those strange images emerge in his mind? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Did Angeline die? The car stopped in front of a dpidated vi. Sera said, "We''ve arrived." Jay got out of the car in a daze, and the youngster seemed to be looking at him somewhat worriedly. "Put the ne away for now," the young man said. Jay thought that since the ne was the youngster''s belongings and he had entrusted him with it, he decided to keep it for him. He ced the ne in his pocket, and the boy breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Jay''s expression appeared to be calm again. Sera walked to the vi''s door, swaying on her heels before ringing the doorbell. Not long after, Sydney came out. When she noticed Jay, she was utterly shocked. "Jay?" She invited Jay and the others into the house. Mr. Loyle, as well as Madam Loyle, were both sitting on the sofa. When they saw Jaying in from a distance, the two looked at each other with ulterior motives. Madam Loyle whispered, "Dear, Sydney already told u s that as long as we cooperate with the Bells, they''ll make sure Loyle Enterprise rises back up from the ashes.¡± "I know," Mr. Loyle replied. As soon as Jay entered the living room, Mr. Loyle abruptly stood up and pointed at Jay. Then, he reprimanded him, "You... You have the guts to show u p here? I''m asking you right now, where did you hide my daughter?" Sydney said somewhat helplessly, "Dad, Jay has amnesia. If you ask him where Rose is, where on earth would he look? He won¡¯t know where to start looking.¡± Jay asked, "Tell me, why did I marry your daughter?" Mr. Loyle furiously retorted, "Who the hell knows why? You''re a high-ranking tycoon. Since you wanted to marry my daughter, naturally, she was ecstatic about it. She didn''t know that her marriage with you would cost her her life." Jay asked suspiciously, "I didn¡¯t know her before I married her?" Mr. Loyle was speechless when Madam Loyle red a t him and pulled him back to sit on the sofa. She stood up and said, "Master Ares, when my daughter married you, she was happily telling me that you fell in love with her at first sight. You decided to marry her after seeing her for the first time. I couldn''t believe it myself that my daughter would have such a charm. Our dear Rose isn''t the brightest and she¡¯s not so easy on the eyes either. I don''t know what you saw in her in the first ce." Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 "Rose was neither beautiful nor smart, but I fell in love with her at first sight?" Jay frowned and was scrutinizing Madam Loyle''s expression. Madam Loyle did not expect Jay to see through such a subtle hint. She quickly tried to change her words. "I don¡¯t know whether or not you fell for her, but I know that you truly did marry her. I still have the video from your wedding day." It was as if she had prepared it in advance because as soon as she said this, Madam Loyle picked up the remote and turned on the TV. The video of Jay and Rose getting married immediately appeared on the screen. On the screen, there was not a single trace of a smile o n Jay¡¯s face even though he was the groom. His whole body seemed to have been engulfed in an iceberg. However, the bride, Rose, was beaming as if she was filled with happiness. Jay questioned them, "Was she truly the bride I chose?¡± Rose had amon-looking face that barely anyone would call beautiful. He could not bring himself to feel anything just by looking at her. Jay was quite determined that he had not married her out of his own will. That marriage must have been arranged due to reasons other than love. Madam Loyle and the others did not know how to answer Jay¡¯s question. Instead, the youngster uttered, "The two of you are a good match." "In which area?" he asked the boy in confusion. The corners of the young man''s lips curved slightly." Your temperaments." Jay then turned his gaze to Rose¡¯s face on the screen again. He was carefully examining her temperament. He suddenly felt that she was indeed sweet-tempered yet imposing. Her eyes looked calm and collected. Rose Loyle in this video did not look like an idiot bumpkin at all. Jay raised his eyebrows and asked Mr. Loyle, "Why are you so sure that she''s not bright?" Mr. Loyle could not understand why his previously dim-witted daughter became more calm and dignified after her car ident as well. He was not good at lying, so he cast a nce at Madam Loyle to ask for help. Then, Madam Loyle proceeded to bluff. "Rose is my husband and his previous partner¡¯s child. She grew up in the countryside and did not go to school. That¡¯s why the outside world misrepresented her as an inexperienced idiot. That child, however, merely looked delicate on the surface. But she was sophisticated and had secretly learned skills on her own. She draws and hacking is her true talent. It''s precisely because of this that Master Ares fell for her versatility." Jay nodded in understanding. If there was an interesting soul behind Rose''s in appearance, perhaps it was possible for him to harbor feelings for such a woman after some time. It was reasonable for him to have married her. At this moment, Sydney pretended to be sorrowful and said, "Jay, my sister married you for a year and gave birth to three children for you. You gave her no credit for all of her hard work and eventually transferred all of your assets to Angeline Severe. It doesn''t seem like the type of thing you''d do at all. Even if you do not love my sister, you should''ve shared your assets with your children." Jay also found it odd as he was definitely not the kind of man who would give up his own flesh and blood for a woman. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, at this moment, the young man who had been silent for a long time sighed. "Your wife is your true love while the children were mere idents." He merely said a few words but had conveyed a vague misconception. Sera sneered at him, "You''re just a child, so you don¡¯t understand the adults'' world." The boy retorted, "No, you don''t understand." Sydney interrupted and said, "Jay, were you so fascinated by Angeline that you gotpletely bewildered by her alluring beauty? Is that why you gave her all of your wealth and life? After she got everything, she turned her back against you and even had the nerve to stab you, making you lose everything." Jay¡¯s whole back started trembling. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 Even though it was merely spection, it was a clue that currently fit all of the missing puzzle pieces he had been searching for. However, Jay was the most reluctant to ept this conclusion than anyone else. The boy''s hands were hidden away in his pockets when he clenched them into fists. Sydney was currently the lead actress while Madam Loyle and Sera supported her to carry out the n of vilifying Angeline to the very end. Madam Loyle started shedding her crocodile tears with fakepassion as she uttered, "That Angeline Severe is bad news. She''s spoiled and domineering with a vicious heart. If she truly liked you, our Rose would''ve never dreamed of being her rival and would¡¯ve let you go from the start. Perhaps she wouldn''t have ended up dead with no corpse left behind." Sera acted out her sham benevolence andforted Madam Loyle, saying, ¡°Don''t lose hope just yet. Miss Loyle is just missing. As long as her body¡¯s not found, i t can''t be concluded that she''s dead." Sydney was filled with indignation. "It¡¯s been four full years. My sister has been missing for four years. If she hadn''t encountered any idents, why has she not Jay''s ears felt like they were about to explode as a pained expression appeared on his face. He felt guilty about his currently missing wife. Sera added more fuel to the fire. "I know Angeline best since I lived under the same roof with her from when we were young. She''s one to get any single thing that she likes and would destroy anything that she doesn''t like without reservation. I think it''s because of her selfish trait that she did things to hurt Rose and her sons. Later when Cole Yorks showed up, a man who was richer than you, she grew tired of you and decided to discard you." Madam Loyle added, "Your wife and your two sonsbined are three lives lost. You should ask Angeline to pay for what she''s done.¡± Jay¡¯s head began to hurt badly. He held it in, thinking about the oue of the stories. The words of a few women might not be so unbelievable. After all, the first time heid eyes on Angeline, that stunning sight had made him almost lose his selfcontrol as a man. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He was well-aware of Angeline''s position in his heart. It could make him topple the world. There was a poisonous temptation to give her his all. Sera and Sydney looked at each other slyly. When their gazes met, the joys of victory were seen in both o f their eyes. However, at this moment, an angry roar was heard." Shameless!" Sera and Sydney looked at the youngster, both of them appearing stupefied. Sydney reacted quickly and smiled. "Yeah, people like Angeline are truly shameless." "I''m talking about you people," the youngster said impolitely. Sydney was furious and retorted, "Child, why are you s o rude? The adults are talking. It¡¯s not your ce to interrupt." The boy took his hands out of his pockets. Only then did Sera and the others discover that his hands were clenched into fists. The force of his fingers had turned his fists pale from loss of blood flow. He appeared to be utterly exasperated. "All of you are lying." The youngster''s voice did not have a hint of warmth. Jay seemed to have been saved by his words, and his painful headache was slightly relieved. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Sera and Sydney looked at each other with panic on their faces. However, they quickly recovered their calmness because they concluded that the boy knew nothing about the truth. Jay fixed his gaze at the youngster. "Since you said that they''re lying, then do you have any evidence?" Sydney sneered and said, "Jay, he''s just a child of unknown origin. How would he know anything about you and Rose?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jay looked at the suddenly silent young man, his sexy lips curling into a self-deprecating smile. He wanted so badly to excuse Angeline from all the me. Even if it was a vague remark, he tried to grab onto it and ce all his hopes on it. Just when Jay almost believed that the youngster was merely stirring up trouble, the boy continued, "It''s true that Rose Loyle was an idiot. It''s also true that you married Rose Loyle. However..." The young boy paused slightly. Sera thought that the young man had no valuable information. She felt that he was merely around to cause a ruckus, so she unhappily eximed, "Kiddo, don''t interrupt us if you can¡¯t say it out loud." Jay scoffed at Sera angrily. "You shut your mouth.¡± Sera was utterly shocked by his deterrence. Jay dragged his weary body and walked toward the youngster. Then, he squatted and asked, "What do you know?" The young man suddenly muttered, "Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I tell you." Jay blurted out, "I''ll believe you." The boy was stunned for quite some time. He raised his gaze to look at Jay. "You want to believe that Angeline will never do anything to hurt you, right? Shouldn¡¯t you respect your own wishes?" Jay retorted, "I want evidence.¡± Sydney disrupted them, saying, "Kiddo, Angeline has destroyed three lives with her hands. How can you tell my brother-inw to respect his intuition? One''s intuition can also be wrong. Evidence is always the cold-hard truth." The young man continued, "You weren''t nning on marrying Rose back then. Who you really wanted to marry was your deceased lover, Angeline Severe. It was a posthumous marriage.¡± Jay turned rock solid by the news. Sera and Sydney immediately burst intoughter. Sydney retorted, "That''s really funny. Angeline is currently alive and well. When on earth did she die?¡± Jay also felt that the boy''s words were absurd, and a touch of disappointment appeared on his face. The young man suddenly grabbed his hand and said," Trust me." Jay looked at the youngster, and for some reason, this young man gave him a great sense of trust. "If you want me to believe you, I''m going to need more evidence," Jay uttered. These words seemed to be the key to opening the boy¡¯s conversation box. He muttered in a soft whisper, "12 years ago, Angeline and Rose died in a car ident.¡± The boy''s words were limited, and his expression was obscure. Jay turned his head to look at Mr. Loyle. Perhaps because he noticed that the women in this room were all great actresses and their wordscked credibility. Mr. Loyle was so stunned that the teacup in his hand identally fell on the table. Madam Loyle calmly responded, "The boy is only half right. Angeline and Rose were indeed involved in a car ident together. But a dayter, my daughter Rose woke up." Jay asked, "Then, where was Angeline?" Madam Loyle said in a panic, "God knows where she was? The Severes took her body away. How would we know if she was alive or dead?" The young man said with sorrow, "Angeline was dead." A surprised expression appeared on Jay''s handsome face. Sera began to shout, "How on earth is that possible? If Angeline died, then her body would''ve rotted by now. There should be no more Angeline in this world, but she''s obviously alive and well!" The youngster responded, "The currently living Angeline is not only Rose Loyle, but she''s also Angeline Severe." Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 After a short pause, he added, "It''s Rose''s body, but Angeline¡¯s soul." There was a slight confusion on Jay¡¯s handsome face." You mean... Angeline has transmigrated into Rose''s body?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The youngster nodded his head. "That¡¯s how the idiot Rose Loyle became an elite hacker." Sera pped her hands and mocked him. "Your theories are full of wonders, kiddo. I think you''ve been reading too many fantasy novels, which exins all these absurd ideas of yours. But you''ve missed a few points in your story because the car ident didn''t kill Angeline, nor did it kill Rose. Both of them have appeared in front of us before." The young man asked, "But have you ever seen both of them at the same time before?" Sera could not answer his question. The youngster continued, "In the first seven years after the ident, she was Rose Loyle. In the last five years, she¡¯s been Angeline Severe." Jay was getting stirred up as he asked, "What else do you know?" "After Rose crashed and disfigured her face, she The young man was able to connect the entire story clearly. However, thepleted plot was filled with fantasy, and it still felt somewhat unbelievable. Sera and Sydney looked at Jay. They were firmly convinced that Jay, the atheist, would never believe such an absurd story. Jay merely looked like he still needed time to digest the whole story. The youngster suddenly walked over to the piano next to him. He lifted the piano cover and gently yed Red Spider Lily for Jay. He yed Red Spider Lily in its saddest version. The tune made one think of someone who had gone through a devastating parting with their lover. It was utterly heartbreaking and mind- wrenching. Jay''s state of mind was slowly getting soothed. Sydney noticed something was amiss, so she walked toward the piano and mmed her hand on the keys. Then, she furiously eximed, "How dare you y my piano without my permission?" The youngster stood up and walked toward Jay gracefully. He gently supported him up as Jay looked slightly unwell. "Are you feeling better?" Jay looked at him in astonishment. "Where did you learn how to y Red Spider Lily? Who are you?" he asked tremblingly. The boy reached up and took off his cap. A wave of ck hair was exposed, and he proceeded to take off his sunsses as well. Now, his charming and cold pupils were revealed. "Huh?" Sera covered her mouth in horror when she noticed that the boy''s features were exactly the same a s Jenson¡¯s. With tears flickering in Jay''s eyes, he reached out his hand in a trembling manner to stroke the boy''s face... The youngster said, "I''m Jenson Ares." Jay pulled him into his arms and hugged him tightly. "Jens." "Daddy." When Sydney and Sera saw Jenson, they hurriedly stepped forward to appease the situation. "So, it''s you, Jens! You wretched child, you¡¯ve surely fooled all of u s!" Jenson lifted his gaze and looked at the two women coldly. When he was still wearing his cap and sunsses, Sera and the others merely treated him as an annoying kid. They even dared to raise their voices at him. Now that they finally saw his deep, icy ck eyes, there was inexplicable awe in their hearts. Sera and Sydney started trembling like a leaf. Jenson was uninterested in dealing with these bunch of nobodies. Hence, he merely held onto Jay''s hand tightly and said, "Let''s go, Daddy." "Okay,¡± Jay answered. The father and son got acquainted with one another once more. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 When Jay and Jenson walked out of the vi, Sydney and Sera followed suit from behind, both harboring ulterior motives. Sydney uttered, "Jay, there''s no such thing as transmigration and rebirth in this world. That story is utterly ridiculous." Sera added, "Jenson is young, so he''ll naively believe those bizarre stories if Angeline brainwashed him with evil intentions. You cannot take Jenson''s word for it." Jay gritted his teeth and scoffed. "I don¡¯t know if Jens i s lying to me, but I do know that you people are lying. You''ve framed Angeline about hurting my sons, so get lost." Both Sera and Sydney were trembling with fear by the destructive temperament brought about by his rage. Sydney shuddered. "Jens is indeed back, Jay. But, where''s Baby Robbie?" Jay paused slightly... For some unknown reason, he felt an inexplicable difort in his heart when Baby Robbie was mentioned. Sera immediately took advantage of the topic and exaggerated things. "Angeline and Cole are both treacherous people, Jay. They brought disaster upon the Ares family and this is an indisputable fact. Perhaps Baby Robbie''s disappearance has something t o do with Cole Yorks!" Jay red at her. "Save it. I''ll never believe words thate out of a liar." Sera looked somewhat embarrassed from this. There was a minor bug in her lies due to Jenson''s return, but Jay refused to let this little bug slide. Jay had lost all of his trust in them. When the cab arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, Jay said t o Jenson, "You can leave first, Jens. Daddy needs to resolve some of his doubts. I''ll go back when I''m ready." Jenson asked, ¡°Where are you going?" Jay maliciously red at Sera. "I don''t want to hurt people who shouldn''t get hurt, and I don''t want to condone those who harbor evil intentions. Only by going to the funeral home to solve my doubts can I have the ability to judge what''s right and wrong!" Jenson was slightly startled as it seemed like his daddy believed his story. Otherwise, he would not be bothered to go this far to prove these absurdities. Jens was very supportive of his decision. "Go ahead." Jay sent Jenson off into the car and said, "Jens, let Angeline know that the truth will prevail itself." Jenson proceeded to nod his head. Sera was not at all interested in going to such a dire ce. However, Steven had explicitly requested that she trail Jay around to prevent him from appearing at the shareholders'' meeting. Hence, she braced herself and pleaded. "I''ll take you to the funeral home, Master Ares." Jay looked at Sera with a sullen face. "Sera Severe, why on earth are you deliberately following me around?" Sera swallowed her saliva. Jay¡¯s fierce and icy tone was making her feel squeamish. However, when she thought about the shift in power in Imperial Capital after the general shareholders¡¯N?velDrama.Org owns this text. meeting, she decided t o press her luck again. Sera said, "You''ve truly misunderstood me. My mother is the one who''s worried sick about you and requested that I take care of you more these days." Jay needed a ride, and since Sera was actively providing assistance, he decided not to let it go to waste. Sera told her driver, "Take Master Ares to the funeral home." The funeral home was on the outskirts of the city. Perhaps due to the continuous light rain, the roads were extraordinarily muddy and filled with pot- holes. The cars would shake tremendously now and then when driving on the road. As the road''s conditions worsened, the ride got bumpier and bumpier. When Jay''s body was shaking violently in such a confined space, it inexplicably made him feel like this terrible situation was familiar. He tried hard to recall when this familiar scene happened before and many strange images started to appear in his mind. It was chaotic as if ten thousand horses were galloping and causing dust to fly about. Finally, the dust dissipated, and the images in his head became more apparent. There was a sea of fire in his field of vision, and he was driving a special biochemical bulletproof vehicle i n that said fire. There was also a young guard in a suit and sunsses in the tank who seemed to be the guard left to him by the grand old master. When the guard pulled his sunsses down, his very handsome face was clearly revealed. He grinned at Jay and said, "Master Ares, Jens has specifically requested that I return to help you ovee this catastrophe.¡± "Dumb*ss, you''re just throwing your life away now. There¡¯s no way to ovee this," Jay furiously rebuked. Tempest chuckled happily. "It would be my life''s honor to die with you, Master Ares." Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 The tank was continuously burning in the sea of fire, bing extremely hot. Jay and Tempest could no longer operate the steering wheel. Finally, the tank lost control and dashed out of the fire. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They tried their best to control it, but it was a naive attempt on their part. It was because there was the sudden sound of a gunshoting from behind. The bullets were hitting the car''s exterior, making loud sounds. Fortunately, the windows of their tank were anti- ballistic, so most bullets were intercepted outside the windows. At this moment, a man in a white suit holding a sniper rifle suddenly came out from behind. The bullet he fired was able to prate the tank... Seeing that the bullet was about to hit Jay, Tempest suddenly rushed over and blocked the shot with his body. The bullet had clearly hit him, but Tempest still smiled brightly. "Don¡¯t worry about me, Master Ares. I¡¯m wearing a bulletproof vest." Jay held onto Tempest who was losing consciousness and ordered him, "Don¡¯t die, Tempest. You have to stay alive.¡± Jay had been injured as well due to the tremendous amount of bumps and was lying t in the tank. When he was on the verge of death, he suddenly felt a panic i n his heart. "I''m starting to have regrets now, Tempest." "I only realized now when I''m already on the verge of death why her soul had returned to me back then. It was because she couldn''t stop worrying about me. "Just like how I am now as I can''t stop worrying about her. "Tempest, if I were able to choose again, I would never give up on her.¡± Tempest exhausted all his strength to protect Jay under his body. "I won''t let you die, Master Ares." Amidst all the bumping inside the car, Tempest''s head and body were violently rammed onto the tank¡¯s wall time and time again. Jay held onto Tempest¡¯s hand tightly, and amidst all the confusion, he called out, "Angeline... Angeline... I¡¯m sorry... I was wrong..." Memories came flooding back, and it was bing unstoppable. Jay''s head was in great disarray. However, those clear images, the warmness, the cruelness, the pain and the sweetness... They all came flooding back. "Angeline, marry me when you grow up, okay?" "Okay." "I want to marry Angeline." ¡°Have you gone mad? She¡¯s dead." "Then I''ll hold an unprecedented posthumous wedding.¡± "It was weird for us too. My daughter, Rose, has always been rather dim-witted. But she seemed to have changed since the car ident.¡± "Angeline, why don¡¯t you listen to me? I¡¯ve told you before not to get cosmetic surgery and not to leave me. Why don''t you ever listen?" "I just want to be the person that you like the most, Jaybie. You¡¯ve gotten married twice, and you¡¯ve written Angeline Severe¡¯s name on the marriage certificate for both times." Jay''s pupils suddenly froze... He finally remembered the past. The love and the sadistic romance he shared with Angeline... He remembered everything. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 It turned out that his wife was Angeline Severe, and she was a transmigrator. Aftering to this conclusion, he made a puffing sound and suddenly fell to the ground. "Master Ares?¡± Sera looked at Jay who had suddenly passed out. Then, a wicked smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. "God is truly on my side. When you wake up after the shareholders'' meeting tomorrow, everything would have been concluded." Sera sent Jay to a private hospital under the Bell family¡¯s name and asked the doctor to inject him with tranquilizers. It was to ensure that he would not wake up within 24 hours. It was slowly bing nighttime! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The sun was gradually rising! Grand Asia''s annual shareholders'' meeting was about t o begin soon. Swallow City in the Sycamore Annex. Angeline was curled up on the bed. She looked at the brightening sky outside the window with her pair of ethereally beautiful but somewhat blurred ck pupils. Suddenly, Angeline shouted weakly, "Zayne!¡± Her voice was clearly still very faint, yet it was still able to reach Zayne''s ears. Zayne was practically dashing toward his sister''s room. "Did you call for me, Angeline?" Zayne was ecstatic. It turned out that she could still hear and speak. Furthermore, she could still see some light, so this was much better than he had imagined. Angeline exined to him in a weak breath. "Bring m e to Grand Asia." Zayne was dumbfounded. After a long pause, Zayne replied somewhat helplessly and resentfully, ¡°Even after hurting you thousands of times, you''re still treating him like he''s your first love." Zayne loved his sister to death. He knew that if he sent Angeline to Grand Asia, the ce surrounded by hungry wolves, it would be a devastating blow to Angelina''s body. However, when he looked at Angelina''s hopeful eyes, Zayne could not help but fulfill her wishes. "Fine," Zayne responded weakly. Lady Severe felt sorrowful to hear that Angeline insisted on attending Grand Asia''s shareholders'' meeting. Due to her maternal love andpassion, she still chose to respect Angeline and fulfill her daughter''s meager wish. Angeline was nearly blind, so the task of dressing her up fell on Lady Severe. In Lady Severe¡¯s heart, Angeline would always be her charming and beautiful little princess. She put on a whitecy dress on Angeline and used a diamond hair essory to tie the top half of her hair into a bun. The remaining half of her long hair was left to naturally flow down to her waist. Then, she put on a bit of light makeup on Angeline. Since her skin was as fair as snow, she looked even more bright and beautiful in her white attire. When Zayne got into the car with his sister on his back, Lady Severe reminded him, "Remember, Zayne, n o matter what happens, protecting your sister¡¯s safety i s the top priority." Zayne solemnly promised her. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll bring Angel back safe and sound.¡± Then, Zayne''s small vehicle slowly departed Swallow City and headed toward Imperial Capital. The brilliance of the rising sun slowly covered the earth. When the clock struck eight in Imperial Capital, the massive gates of Grand Asia Empire''s building were slowly extended to two sides. The shareholders of Grand Asia, including all therge and small who acquired thepany three years ago, walked into the building''s vast conference hall that faced the rising sun. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 The shareholders of Grand Asia''s Bell Enterprise attending the meeting today included the previous chairmen, Steven and Stanley Bell, and the next heirs, Sean Bell, Nancy Bell, and Sera Severe. As for the Titus Enterprise, the shareholders attending the meeting included the former chairman, Yosemite Titus, the current director, Hiroshi Titus, and the shareholder representative, Yumi Titus. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The representative of the person-in-charge of Grand Asia''s Ares Enterprise was Jean Ares. The major shareholders, Grand Old Master Ares, as well as Jack and his brothers, were also present. There were numerous representative shareholders of unknownpanies as well. It could be said that the number of participants this year was thergest in history. When all of the shareholders were seated, someone deliberately tried to disrupt the atmosphere. "It''s been five minutes. Why is President Severe not here? Could it be that the president hasn¡¯t recovered from her illness?¡± Grayson stood on the podium with a solemn expression while the Ghost members were dressed in suits and weapons as they stood in line on both sides o f the stage. Although Grand Asia had prepared this shareholder meeting with excellence in all the previous years, Grayson was still clueless whether President Severe would be attending this meeting. In order to dy time, Grayson still presided over the shareholders'' general meeting with a calm look as usual. During his speech, he altered his tone into a traditionally concise andprehensive style. He summarized the development history of Grand Asia, praised the performance indicators of various departments of Grand Asia, and gave a prospect for the future of Grand Asia... He had described every element up to a tee. When the speech was nearly halfway done, someone stood up and made sincere suggestions. "Mr. Grayson, your speech is very well written, and the presentation i s also outstanding, but why do I feel like it''s a tad too long? You''ve spoken for more than an hour now. How much time is left for President Severe?" Grayson maintained a polite and elegant smile, but he knew that procrastination was no longer an option. Then, an endless stream of questions was thrown at him. Nancy directly questioned Grayson. "Mr. Grayson, there¡¯s been a piece of internal information being spread that President Severe has severe mental illness. It''s said that her whole body is currently paralyzed and her senses are lost. Did her sickness get better? Will she be attending the shareholders'' meeting today?¡± Grayson retorted furiously, "Aren''t you too impatient, Miss Bell? How do you know that President Severe won''te to today''s shareholders'' meeting?" Nancy replied, "Everyone knows that Grand Asia cannot be without a president even for a single day. If the president is unwell and is unable to perform her duties as the president, she should take the initiative t o step down." All in all, President Severe''s recent illnesses were exactly as described. Every word Grayson said today had to stay reliable and urate. "Which one of you were cursing our dear president about losing her senses?" Suddenly, Zayne¡¯s voice rang across the hall. Everyone followed the sound of the voice and turned around. That was when they saw Zayne pushing Angeline through the door into the meeting hall. Zayne took the liberty to push Angeline to the podium. All of the shareholders who were used to seeing the overweening President Severe were shocked to see Angeline without her heavy makeup. She was even wearing youthful attire. They abruptly realized that she was iparably stunning and looked like an immortal fairy. They could not associate this beautiful girl with a paralyzed body and dysfunctional senses. Nancy felt like someone had heavily pped her as she sat back down with a crimson red face. Grayson was ecstatic as he walked to Angeline. Then, he respectfully said, "It''s time for you to speak, President Severe." Angeline took the microphone and stayed calm as usual. "Anything can be developed even during rugged times, and I believe that it''s the same for us in Grand Asia. If we don''t go through all of the thick and thin, how will we learn and grow?" After a short pause, she continued, "To all of the shareholders here, if you still have confidence in Grand Asia, please stay with us as we go forward. However, if you''re unwilling to go through this ordeal with us, we, Grand Asia, will be more than willing to return your shares." As soon as Angeline uttered these words, Grayson was utterly stunned. President Severe¡¯s decision was nothing more than wanting to kick out all dissent shareholders in Grand Asia. If this was done, Grand Asia would inevitably suffer a heavy blow. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 There was a cold sneer from the audience. "Hmph, with its intr hacked and Ms. Severe ill, Grand Asia is now pressed hard from every side. Ms. Severe, are you just going to return us our shares? Shouldn''t you hand over thepanies you acquired three years ago as well?" Although Angeline could not see, she could tell from the voice that it was Stanley. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bell Enterprise was colluding with Titus Enterprise to lead several rebelliouspanies in an attempt to force Angeline to step down at this shareholders¡¯ meeting. It was not easy for Angeline to acquire thepanies from the same industry and eventually realize its status as a monopoly giant. Grand Asia might be in trouble now, but she intended to use money to remove these dissident shareholders. She had no intention to see Grand Asia disintegrate at all. Angeline said angrily, "Grand Asia paid a lot of money when we acquired thepanies three years ago. Thesepanies belong to Grand Asia now. You''re just a mere Grand Asia shareholder, Stanley Bell. Stop daydreaming about things that are no longer yours." Stanley¡¯s heartyughter was heard. "Haha, thepanies that Grand Asia acquired were the hard work of all our ancestors present here, Ms. Severe. If Grand Asia can prosper with each passing day because youmanded it well, then we wouldn''t make demands to have our enterprises returned to us either. Grand Asia has long lost its former glory. Its talents have atrophied." Angeline was furious. "Talents atrophied? Stanley Bell, watch what you say. Belittling Grand Asia''s employees is equal to looking down upon our talents and abilities." Stanley said with a smile, "Did I say anything wrong? I t has been so many days since Grand Asia''s intr was hacked, so why hasn''t Grand Asia solved this problem yet? No one in Grand Asia can obtain the hacker IP. The talents you nurture are nothing but a bunch of useless junks." Angeline clenched her fists with anger. She attached great importance to talents and was eager for talents. She would not hesitate to spend a lot of money just to seek the best technical personnel from around the world. She thought highly of the talents in Grand Asia, yet Stanley insulted her hard work just like that. How could she not be angry? Angeline was so furious that her hands started shaking uncontrobly. Seeing how vulnerable Angeline was, Stanley cast his malicious gaze at Steven. When their gazes met, they arrived at an understanding and were even firmer at executing their n to force Angeline to step down. "If you think that I''ve said something wrong, Ms. Severe, then why don''t you show us how capable Grand Asia¡¯s hackers are. If they can unlock Grand Asia''s intr today, then I, Stanley Bell, will take back everything I just said." Angeline closed her eyes and regted her breathing. The more she tried to get her disordered body back to normal, the more she felt like she was losing control o f her body. "Open up our intr, Grayson." In her perturbed mind, Angeline gave the wrong instructions. Grayson was stunned. If someone at Grand Asia could actually unlock the intr, then they would not have behaved so passively from the start. However, now that Ms. Severe had issued the order, Grayson could only bite the bullet and y along. Grayson was the second most powerful hacker in Grand Asia after Angeline. Unfortunately, Angeline was now ill. As she could only differentiate between brightness and darkness with no ability to distinguish the outline of objects at all, she was as good as blind. Naturally, Grayson dared not ce any hope on Angeline. Grayson went on his own, but after opening up Grand Asia¡¯s intr, it was clear that he seemed a little powerless. He pretended to decode the intr but made no substantial progress for a long time. At this time, Yumi stood up and said, "Mr. Grayson, our time is precious. You''ve spent half an hour making no progress at all. Can you do it or not? Stop wasting our time if you can''t.¡± At this moment, many participants looked displeased. The esteemed and respected Steven suddenly stood u p and said, "It stands to reason that we shouldn''t be taking advantage of Grand Asia in times of misfortune. But when Ms. Severe acquired ourpanies back then, she did not take into ount how important thesepanies are to all the major families out there. Now that Ms. Severe is ill and all kinds of problems areing to surface in Grand Asia, then I, Steven Bell, have no choice but to step out and say something. Ourpanies are the hard work of our ancestors. I''m willing to return the acquisition funds to take mypany back." Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Angeline snapped. "I disagree." Steven said, "You''ve signed the contract, Ms. Severe. There''s no turning back." Steven said to Sera, "Sera, take the documents over. Make sure Ms. Severe opens her eyes and takes a good look at them. She was the one who stamped the documents. I don''t think Ms. Severe is a person who goes back on her words." Sera said with a smile, "Sure." She then walked to the podium with a stack of documents. "Please have a look, Ms. Severe." Unwilling to fall behind, Hiroshi Titus from Titus Enterprise walked to the podium with a stack of documents as well. "The Titus family too. Ms. Severe, you were the one who stamped the documents. You can''t go back on your words." Seeing that Grand Asia had returned Bell Enterprise and Titus Enterprise, other shareholders were eager to have a piece of the action too. They stood up and forced Angeline to step down. "Since Ms. Severe has returned Titus and Bell Enterprises, then we here at Yash Enterprise would like to take ourpany back as well..." Realizing how chaotic things were bing, Angeline was so anxious that her breathing became impeded. When she opened her mouth to speak again, her voice sounded much lower and weaker. "Zayne, grab my stamp. Titus and Bell Enterprises'' stamps are fake..." Before she could finish her sentence, she slumped into her chair. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zayne squatted down. "I''ll take you away, Angeline." Angeline shook her head stubbornly. "No, listen to me. Go and grab my stamp." Zayne turned back to look at Angeline repeatedly at every step before bolting out the door to grab the stamp. Sera was standing on the podium. When she saw how powerless Angeline looked, she smirked triumphantly. In order to embarrass Angeline, Sera deliberately reached out and shook her hand in front of her, muttering, "Do you feel weak and limp, Ms. Severe? Your eyes can''t see and your ears can''t hear, huh?" Angeline did not respond. Sera fearlessly grabbed the microphone and said to the shareholders at the meeting, "I would like to share something really unfortunate to everyone here today. The Severe family has a gic disorder. It has now passed down from my grandfather to Angeline. This is a severe case of mental illness. If the patient''s condition is serious, the patient will be paralyzed and will be unable to take care of or provide for herself. Even her five senses will go haywire. Look, when I tested Ms. Severe earlier, she did not respond a t all. It looks like her condition has reached a point where she is incapable of doing anything anymore." After Sera caused a stir, the chaos on the scene intensified. Many people raised their fists to protest. ¡°Since there''s no longer a leader in Grand Asia, we demand that ourpanies be returned to us!" Sera squatted in front of Angeline, the corners of her mouth tucked into a malicious sneer. "Oh, Angeline, your good days are finally over." At this very moment, however, there was a miracle. A young but sonorous voice echoed in the vast conference room. Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 "Shameless." The words were deep and resonant after it was processed by the microphone, making the owner of the voice unrecognizable. The tumultuous room sank into a strange silence. "Who is that?" "Who is speaking?" At this moment, something strange happened. The huge screen projected by theputer on the podium was suddenly scrolling on its own. Grand Asia''s intr was suddenly unlocked. Both theyout and department structure had undergone massive changes. The new web page looked much more influential and powerful now. Angeline noticed the abnormality and whispered to Grayson, "What¡¯s going on, Grayson?" Grayson walked up to Angeline and whispered back,1 Someone is helping us in secret by unlocking Grand Asia''s intr." A touch of surprise emerged on Angeline''s beautiful face. Angeline then gave Grayson several instructions. He grabbed the microphone and walked to the center of the podium, and with great momentum, he launched a counterattack by saying, "Like a mirror that reveals monsters, Grand Asia''s intr hacking incident has revealed the hideous and outrageous human nature of all our shareholders here. Hmph, there are those who took advantage of our misfortune, those who are just sitting around while waiting to see what will happen, and worst of all, those who are getting all these fancy ideas about trying to force Angeline to step down and rise up against Grand Asia.¡± Steven knew that Grayson was making insinuations about him, but he was determined to reach his goals i n spite of setbacks and was determined to force Angeline to step down. Steven said, "I¡¯m not taking advantage of Grand Asia''s misfortune to rise up against you, Mr. Grayson. We have negotiated with Ms. Severe and reached an agreement. She¡¯s willing to return Bell Enterprise to u s. We''ve brought the contract too. Feel free to check it yourself, Mr. Grayson." Grayson walked up to Sera, drew out a document from her arms, and flipped through it casually before sneering. "How absurd. This stamp is obviously a fake. You sure have the audacity to lie through your teeth and im that Ms. Severe was the one who signed the contract with you!" With a firm belief that the stamp was authentic, Stevenughed. "Now, now, Mr. Grayson. Don''t jump to conclusions so quickly and say that the stamp is fake." Grayson sneered. "Let''s wait and see then!" In no time at all, Zayne returned with the stamp. Grayson ced Grand Asia''s stamp and Bell Enterprise''s contract side by side, projecting the two o n the screen. Then, it was zoomed in. Finally, they discovered a w in the document stamp. Grayson pointed at the w and said, "Do you see that, Steven? The stamp on your contract only has four petals whereas the actual stamp has five." Facts spoke louder than words. Feeling very much beaten down, Steven red indignantly at Sera who was standing on the podium. At this moment, Sera knew that she had been fooled b y Jay and felt beyond embarrassed. Now that his n to force Angeline to step down had failed, Steven did not want to stay a minute longer and stood up abruptly. He was ready to walk away with other Bell Enterprises'' shareholders. When Titus Enterprise noticed that something was amiss, they were ready to slip away as well. However, when they walked to the door of the meeting room, a tall and mesmerizing figure stood in their way. "Trying to escape? Do you think it''s going to be that easy?" Jenson''s expression was icy while his body was just like a high-power refrigerant. All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew straight at them. Steven and the rest found themselves shuddering uncontrobly, but they soon regained their composure. Jenson was just a kid. What was there to be afraid of? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jenson nced at his weak and powerless mommy o n the stage. At the thought of how his mommy was dragging her ill and weary body just to hold fast to her position, he felt as though a de had sliced through his heart. At the same time, he found it particrly hard to forgive these dissident shareholders. Jenson said," You have vited thew and been found guilty of forgery. Guys, send them to the police station." Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 The Ghost members subdued all Bell and Titus Enterprises'' shareholders at lightning speed. Steven let out a loud and heartyugh all of a sudden." Jenson, do you think you can solve Grand Asia''s fund shortage issue after arresting us?" Afraid that Jenson might not understand what he was saying, he deliberately emphasized. "Would you like to see how much money is left in Grand Asia''s ount, Jenson? If you let us go, then I can provide Grand Asia with the funds to get through this crisis." Steven was a wise man who submitted to circumstances. At this moment, he was trying to use money to save himself. A contemptuous smile emanated from Jenson''s ice-cold being. "You''re not qualified enough to do business with me." He then strode to the podium. He sat in front of theputer and with his slender, beautiful fingers. He then pulled up Grand Asia Bell Enterprise''s webpage. Seeing that he was keying in Bell Enterprise''s URL, a malicious sneer emerged on Steven''s face. He knew that Bell Enterprise''s webpage was infected with a super virus and anyone who entered their webpage would have theirputers ck out immediately. Unfortunately, Steven was bound to be disappointed. Jenson had not only entered Bell Enterprise¡¯s intr sessfully, but he had also infected all family departments with a super virus in front of everyone''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, each of those family departments'' funds had flowed into Grand Asia''s general ount automatically. Steven was so startled that he broke out into a cold sweat. It was only at this moment that he realized that this kiddo was actually the top-notch hacker controlling all enterprises behind the scenes. It was a miscalction on his part. By doing so, Jenson had put an end to the era of independence of those family departments'' in Grand Asia. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Having done that, Jenson stood up and announced," From today onward, Grand Asia will no longer have family departments. There will be no separate ounts for each department, and all fund flow will need to be applied from the finance department." Stanley protested strongly. "What do you mean by that, Jenson? Are you trying to get rid of all the family enterprises from Grand Asiapletely?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him and uttered coldly," When Grand Asia acquired each and every one of you three years ago, all of you should have been gone from the start." Stanley snapped. "Who gave you the right to do so?" Jenson might be young, but his aura was extremely powerful. "This is a world dominated by the strong." With that said, Jenson employed his superior hacking skills and wiped out all department web pages on the spot. With Jenson''s superb hacking skills unveiling before their eyes in mere minutes, it dawned upon the shareholders that Grand Asia was now rising stronger than ever. Jean suddenly stood up and pped his hands." You''re amazing, Jens. The Ares family will always support you." There was endless apuse from the audience. This served as an affirmation for Jenson. Jenson''s series of moves and actions had left Graysonpletely stupefied. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. "So you''re the hacker who helped us in secret, Jens?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him and said bitterly, "Why have you grown older yet not wiser after all these years?" Grayson,"..." Steven had finally realized the reality of the situation. Bell Enterprise was over. He was so flustered and exasperated that he spat out a mouthful of crimson blood before copsing to the ground. The Ghost members turned soft-hearted and asked Grayson, "Brother, um..." Grayson looked perplexed. Jenson''s merciless voice then fell into their ears." Send him to the police. They will handle him." As the audience marveled at Jenson¡¯s ruthlessness despite his young age, they saw Jenson walking to Angelina''s side. He squatted down and rested his head on Angelina''s knee. He then acted like a little child as he murmured, "I''m back, Mommy." Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 After sensing the love and concern from her child and hearing Jens'' whisper, tears welled up in Angeline''s eyes. "Oh, Jens." "I''m taking you home, Mommy!" Jenson took Angeline''s hand, then carried Angeline o n his back before walking outside. The shareholders'' meeting was over. As the participants left the scene in session, Sera slumped to the ground like a leaf falling in the bleak autumn breeze. At the thought that Steven, her backing, had been mercilessly thrown into prison by Jenson, Sera felt like her world had copsed. Ultimately, Sera thought of her mother-the Ares family''s Madam Ares. She mbered to her feet in distress and rushed home as quickly as she could. Both Madam Ares and Anne were best friends initially. Both of them had also joined Bell Enterprise now. They thought that once Bell Enterprise regained its glorious position after Angeline was forced to step down, they would be able to bask in Bell Enterprise''s glory as well. However, when they saw Sera rush home while looking crestfallen and despondent, their hearts sank. "Dad got locked up, Mom. Please beg Master Ares to release Dad." Sera held Madam Ares'' hand and begged anxiously. After hearing what she said, Madam Ares'' charming and graceful body seemingly aged ten years in a sh. She shuddered and asked in disbelief, "How could this be? Didn''t Steven say that he''s confident that it''ll work this time?" Sera replied, "We were confident at first. Angeline was indeed paralyzed and we had Jay on a string. But who would''ve thought that Jenson would pop out of nowhere so suddenly?¡± Sera regretted her mistake. "I''ve overlooked it. I thought Jenson posed no threat as he¡¯s nothing but a child with autism. Yet who would have thought that h e would be so eloquent when he spoke? What''s more terrifying than that is that Jenson possesses superb hacking skills." Madam Ares murmured with a dull expression, "You want me to go and beg Jay? How could I possibly have the gall to go back and ask him for help?" Sera said, "You''re his foster mother! Although Master Ares is a reticent man, he''s also very affectionate. Mom, if you beg him to forgive Dad, then I¡¯m sure he''ll agree." Madam Ares hesitated. "I''ll be humiliated to death if I g o back.¡± Sera said, "You love Dad, don''t you, Mom? Why does it matter if you suffer a bit of grievance for Dad''s sake? Just think about it, if Dad isn''t released, then this will be the end of Bell Enterprise. Our lives will bepletely over.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Anne could get the gist of the story by listening to Sera and Madam Ares'' conversation. Dumbstruck, she said bitterly and sarcastically, "Oh m y. Sera, you''re truly a jinx. Any family you go to will be down on their luck. The Ares family was doomed because of you, Angeline from the Severe family got ill because of you, and now even the Bell family is bankrupt because of you. Are you an ill omen?" Eager to defend her daughter, Madam Ares scolded Anne, "How can you say that to our daughter, Anne?" Anne wept. "Did I say anything wrong? It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re the one who gave me this cursed child and that''s why I''m having such a rough life. Where am I supposed to go now that I''ve severed ties with the Severe family?" Sera was hit hard by Anne¡¯s words. She slumped dejectedly on the ground, crying and muttering," You¡¯re right, I am a jinx. Why are you still following m e then? You should all leave!" Madam Ares felt sorry for Sera and hugged her, saying, "You are not a jinx, Sera. You must pull yourself together. I promise that I''ll beg Jay to let your Dad go. As long as your dad cane out alive, you''ll b e Bell Enterprise''s daughter. Don''t give up on yourself yet." It was as if she had seen a beam of light in the dark. Sera said, "Let''s go right now, Mom." Madam Ares nodded. "Mm." Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Ryleigh Hospital. Under the influence of strong sedatives, Jay had fallen into a deep sleep. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When Sera brought Madam Ares to Jay''s ward, Madam Ares grew uneasy when she saw Jay¡¯s mesmerizing face frowning in agony. "What should I say to himter, Sera?" Sera said, "Just admit your mistakes, Mom. Keep begging him. if Master Ares refuses to forgive you, then you will kneel on the ground. As long as you''re sincere enough, I''m sure you will touch his heart.¡± Madam Ares nodded nervously. Jay had a long dream. In his dream, death had parted him and his beloved Angeline several times. The pain of it tore his heart to shreds. Then, under the agony of being dismembered into a thousand pieces, he broke through the confinement of the sedatives and bolted upright in bed suddenly. He let out a startling roar like a male lion that had been hibernating for a thousand years." Angeline!" He was now sitting upright with scarlet eyes, his hands clenched into fists. The blue veins on the back o f his hands were bulging. Sera and Madam Ares cowered at the sight of Jay''s ferociousness. Madam Ares said in a trembling voice, "You¡¯re awake, my child?" Jay raised his eyelids, the redness in his pupils gradually fading away. It was now reced by a block of ice so thick that it was impossible to melt. "What are you doing here?" he asked in a deep voice. His voice carried the intimidating power of a king who could manipte the life and death of all insects. Madam Ares¡¯ knees were shaking and her voice sounded tearful. "Jay, I¡¯m here today to beg you to spare Bell Enterprise." Jay narrowed his eagle eyes. "What happened to Bell Enterprise?" He was curious to find out how Angeline had dealt with the bunch of hungry wolves at the shareholders'' meeting today. He feared that the soft and fragile Angeline could not handle it. Madam Aresined tearfully, saying, "In the shareholders'' meeting today, Grand Asia completely swallowed up Bell Enterprise which they acquired three years ago. What''s more, they even locked up all o f Bell Enterprise''s shareholder representatives. Jay, I know that the business world is just like a battlefield and the winner takes all. But I beg you, will you please spare him this once seeing that he¡¯s Sera''s father?" Jay simply asked, "How''s my Angeline doing?" When he mentioned Angeline''s name, the iceberg in his eyes looked as though it was being scorched by a hot sun. The look on his face was gentle and indulgent, even his ice-wrapped voice had turned inexplicably soft. Madam Ares looked at Sera. She was not at the meeting today, so she had no idea how to answer this question. After thinking for a while, a touch of jealousy rose in Sera¡¯s heart. As if trying to kill off Jay¡¯s unyielding love for Angeline, Sera answered honestly, "She''s now fully paralyzed. Her five senses no longer work. She¡¯s n o different than a useless piece of trash." Every word she said was like a sharp knife twisting and piercing Jay''s heart. "What did you say?" His huge and long legs touched the ground. Suddenly, he kicked Sera''s leg and a crack was heard. With that, Sera''s leg was broken. Jay said furiously, "Tell me, Sera. Who''s the useless piece of trash now?" Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 When Sera''s right leg broke, she staggered and fell to the ground. Her face had contorted from the intense pain. She looked at Jay with unwillingness in her eyes. The ruthless and merciless man was back. Madam Ares stared at Sera with horror in her eyes, her entire body shaking violently. "Sera, Sera..." Perhaps the sight of the miserable state her daughter was in had aroused the motherly love in her, prompting her to roar at Jay. "How could you do this t o her, Jay? For Christ''s sake, I raised you for so many years and this is how you repay me? By hurting my daughter?" Jay cast his sharp and icy gaze at Madam Ares, then squeezed her throat with his pliers-like hands. "You''re not worthy to be a mother. You took advantage of my amnesia and used me to hurt Angeline. Even after you die 10,000 times over and over again, it still won''t be enough to dispel the hatred in my heart." Madam Ares looked at Jay''s stern and ruthless yet mesmerizing face, then it dawned on her... From the moment she offended Angeline, she had wholly andpletely severed their mother-and- son ties. "Jay, Angeline is sick, you should go and see her..." Madam Ares showed resourcefulness at this crucial moment, her sudden kindness turning into a lifesaving straw. Jay pushed Madam Ares away furiously, smoothed out his clothes, and left like a tornado. Madam Ares touched her neck and felt the five zing fingerprints on her neck. She felt like she had been a hairbreadth away from death earlier. Jay was so close to killing her. At this moment, Madam Ares finally realized where she stood in Jay''s heart. She was nothing compared to Angeline. Sera curled up on the ground like a puppy, her expression bleak and in despair. Madam Ares tried her best to pick her up, consoling her constantly. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Sera. I''ll call a doctor now. This is Bell Enterprise''s hospital. They will definitely find a way to treat your leg." Sera suddenly took Madam Ares¡¯ hand and pleaded piteously with tears in her eyes. "Mom, go and beg Old Master Jack. You haven''t divorced yet, so legally, you''re still husband and wife. Old Master Jack might help us because you''re his wife.¡± A look of astonishment emerged on Madam Ares¡¯s aging face. "Sera, you''ve seen how Jay reacts and you¡¯re asking me to go and beg Jack for help? Do you know that from the moment I betrayed Jack, there¡¯s n o longer love between us as husband and wife but endless hatred instead? If I go back, I''ll be dead for sure." Sera wailed. "I know you love me, Mom. Please try for my sake. If you don''t go, then what¡¯s the point of me living anymore? I''d rather jump down from here and end my life immediately so I won''t have to live under Angeline''s shadow where I''ll be humiliated for life." Madam Ares shed tears of regret when Sera threatened to end her life. "I was wrong. I was wrong, Sera." It was at this moment that Madam Ares finally regretted indulging Sera. She had given her too much love and intangible desires. She was trying her very best to restore her daughter''s dignity only to realize that her daughter had long lost her dignity. In Sera''s heart, there was only hatred. "Okay, okay, I will fulfill your wish. Sera, this may be thest time I''ll ever love you. I will go and ask Old Master Jack for help, but don¡¯t get your hopes up." Madam Ares walked out the door with trembling steps. When she walked to the door, Madam Ares suddenly looked back and handed Sera a miserable smile. "If I don¡¯t return, then I wish you the best of luck for the future." Sera opened her eyes, feeling as though her entire body was hit by an electric current. For a moment, she hesitated and opened her mouth, yet no words came out of it. Madam Ares left in disappointment.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 The Ares family''s vi. When Madam Ares appeared at the door of the vi, she was intercepted by the gatekeeper. "Madam Ares, Old Master Jack told us not to open the door for you if youeback." Madam Ares'' face turned pale. "What... What does he mean by that? We aren''t divorced yet." The gatekeeper said, "Old Master Jack said that he has already submitted a divorce application to the court. Your divorce procedures will be carried out by professionals, so you don¡¯t need to meet each other." Madam Ares burst into tears, took off the gold bracelet on her wrist, and stuffed it into the hands of the gatekeeper. She then begged him and said, "Please, please go in and tell him that I''m here. Tell him that I must see him no matter what, that even though we''re having a divorce, we should meet and end on a good note as husband and wife. I just want to see him onest time." The gatekeeper returned the gold bracelet to her." Take this back, Madam Ares. Look, I¡¯ll let Old Master Jack know that you¡¯re here, but I cannot say for sure that he will meet you." Madam Ares shed grateful tears. "Thank you." The gatekeeper rushed into the vi and announced Madam Ares'' arrival to Jack. Jack thought for a very long time before saying wearily, "She¡¯s only here to beg me for help. Go and tell her that I''m really sorry but there''s nothing I can do to help her. Also, ask her not to appear in front of me anymore. We¡¯re never going to see each other again, ever." When the gatekeeper left, he conveyed to Madam Ares the exact same words that Jack just said. After hearing what he said, Madam Ares''s heart was shattered. "We¡¯re never going to see each other again, huh? Did I hurt you that deeply, Old Master Jack?" Madam Ares then tottered away. When Madam Ares appeared in Sera''s ward in her crestfallen state, Sera could already guess what had happened. "He disagreed, didn¡¯t he?" Madam Ares uttered sadly, "He didn''t even want to see me, Sera. We''re getting a divorce." Sera felt that herst bit of hope was dashed. Her delicate face suddenly withered like flowers. "What should I do then? "If Dad can¡¯te back, who should I rely on in the future?" Madam Ares said, "Wake up, Sera. Wake up from all your unrealistic dreams. We are children born into poverty from the start. We need to learn how to rest on oururels. I''ll take you away. We¡¯ll rent a room, get jobs, and live a simple life." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sera started roaring in despair. "No... I don¡¯t want to live a pitiful life like that." It was at this time that a nurse walked in with a stack of payment slips. She tossed them to Sera and said with a cold, indifferent face, "This is the hospitalization, treatment, and medicine fees. Please pay 10,000 bucks in advance." Sera looked at Madam Ares. Madam Ares only shook her head. "I have no money." Sera roared in despair. "Why do I have such a cowardly and ipetent mother like you?" Sera''s castigation had left Madam Ares petrified. "How can you me me, Sera?" Sera lost control of herself and started screaming at the top of her lungs, "Am I wrong to say that? You gave birth to me but abandoned me by giving me to your best friend. Do you know how I''ve lived all those years?" "When Anne gave birth to a son, she ignored mepletely. I had to watch other people¡¯s expressions, weigh their words carefully, and even tter them. I lived every day without any dignity trying to fawn over every single person in the Severe family!" Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 Sera¡¯s usation intensified. "Under the name of ''my mother¡¯, you pampered and indulged me. You were clearly aware that I''m jealous of Angeline and that it''s impossible for me to snatch Jay away from her. But in order to show your motherly love, not only did you not stop me, but you also encouraged me to indulge in this endless abyss of desires. You even asked me to submit myself to Jack. Just how twisted is your worldview..." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Madam Ares quivered and stood there like a withered tree. Sera pushed the covers away, dragged her injured leg, and limped outside. Madam Ares slumped to the ground in despair. While both Sera and Madam Ares had sunk into despair, there was another person who was more anguished and vexed than them. That person was Jay. At the thought of how his credulous nature and distrust toward her had caused the tragic end of the carefree princess whom he always held so dearly in the palm of his hand, even resulting in the abnormality of her five senses andplete paralysis, all he wanted to do was beat himself to death. After he left Ryleigh Hospital, he rushed to Garden Of A Diary like a madman. However, Garden Of A Diary was empty. Not a single person was in sight. For some reason, a hint of panic rose in Jay. Garden Of A Diary was his and Angelina''s home. Angelina had been living here the past few years, and that was proof that Angelina still loved him. There was only one exnation as to why she had left. He had shattered her heart and left her completely disappointed and disheartened. "I was wrong, Angelina." Jay''s long, straight legs knelt abruptly to the ground. "Angelina, can you pleasee home?" His eagle eyes were scarlet as tears welled up in them. After a very long time, he finally mbered to his feet i n a listless and dispirited manner as he walked to the underground garage to drive the Rolls-Royce that hadid dormant for many years. Even though the car had not been driven for three years, he noticed how spotlessly clean it looked. It was clear that Angeline had taken care of his things very well. Angeline could always move Jay with all the little things she did for him. After mming on the gas pedal, the Rolls-Royce zoomed forward like a mad lion all the way from Imperial Capital to Swallow City. The car was moving so fast that it ran all the red lights. The traffic police tried to intercept this wild car but failed to do so. When the Rolls-Royce drove into Sycamore Annex, it made an ear-piercing roar that lingered for a very long time. Zayne came out to open the door. The Rolls-Royce drove straight into the narrow door frame of Sycamore Annex like a ferocious tiger, nearly smashing it down. Zayne paled with fright, looking absolutely stupefied. As soon as the Rolls-Royce came to a stop, Jay was seen making his way out of the car by kicking the car door open. The mesmerizing figure rushed into the living room like a whirlwind. Zayne came back to his senses and quickly ran over, blocking Jay outside the gate. He yelled in Jay¡¯s face," What are you doing here, Master Ares? The Severe family doesn¡¯t want to see you. G- Get out." Those who were sitting in the living room rushed out t o see what was going on when they heard themotion. Everyone was stunned to see Jay. It was difficult to describe the look on their faces. Zayne said what everyone was thinking, "You have put my sister in such a miserable state, so you''re now the Severe family''s number one enemy. Don''t you feel shameless at all for turning up here?" Jay roared with a dark countenance. "Get out of the way. I need to see Angeline." Zayne snarled. "You don¡¯t understand humannguage, do you? I said Angeline doesn¡¯t want to see you. She hates your guts." Jay red at Zayne. "Ask her what do I need to do to make her forgive me? I''ll do everything she says." Zayne said, "Shoo. Go. Leave. If she can speak, then I wouldn''t be here chasing you away myself." Jay grabbed Zayne¡¯s shoulders emotionally and shook him vigorously. "She really can¡¯t talk?" Zayne covered his mouth in horror. Oh no, he spilled the beans. Jay realized that the words Zayne said were not in ordance with Angeline''s will. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 He pushed Zayne away and bolted upstairs straight away as if he was entering his own house. Zayne tried to stop him, but Lady Severe shook her head at Zayne and said, "Let him go. Your sister is lovesick and needs to be treated with love. He¡¯s your sister''s antidote." Zayne stamped his feet with anger. "Antidote? More like a poison to me." Upstairs. Jay came to Angeline''s bedroom and pushed open the bedroom door in trepidation. Angeline was curled up on the bed, her dark and shiny hair messily draped over her pale white face. It made her face look much thinner and paler. Her eyes were wide open, revealing her beautiful ck -zed pupils. Her deep-set eyes made her look extremely haggard, and her gaze was ck yet gloomy. After entering the room, Jay closed the door behind him gently. He dragged his lead-filled feet toward the bed. Then, he knelt on the ground gently, leaned forward, and rested his body on the bed as he gazed at Angeline''s beautiful face. Tears welled up in his eyes uncontrobly. This was the girl he had loved since childhood! He did not have a lot of ambitions in life but one, and that was to make a lot of money so that she could lead a carefree life. However, he ended up being the person who had hurt her most deeply in the end. He reached out and ran his fingers through her ck hair before eventually resting them on her fair face. Angeline cowered as if she had sensed his touch, yet she gave no other major responses. "Angeline, Jaybie will take you home, okay?" Jay whispered softly. Angeline''s long eyshes slightly lowered. She was considered to have given him a response. "I was wrong, Angeline. You must get well soon so that you''ll have the strength to scold me and beat me up to vent your anger." Jay''s voice sounded as gentle as the warm spring breeze that blew straight into Angeline''s heart, warming her heart tremendously. She was not mad at him at all. She did not want to be a burden to him. Her body had let her down, and just like that, she was no longer able to take care o f herself anymore. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At this moment, Angeline was wrapped in a nket of inferiority. Her future seemed bleak. Jay gazed at Angeline and noticed that her lips were still moist. He drew out his hand that was wrapped in her ck hair and was about to get up to pour her some water. Angeline, however, took him by surprise when she suddenly grabbed his hand with a tinge of shamelessness. She did not want him to leave. Perhaps in Angelina''s heart, she felt the greatest sense of security when he was beside her. Jay was slightly stunned... Then, it was as if peach blossoms had bloomed in Jay''s eyes. With a smile in his eyes, he leaned his sexy lips closer to her ears and whispered softly, "I''m pouring you some water." Before he left, he bit her earlobe gently. Angeline was so shy that her heart started thumping wildly. Jay poured some water for her and checked the temperature before helping her up. He then fed her with a spoon. When she was done drinking the water, Jay wrapped her in a white woolen nket. Very gently, he picked her up and said, "Let''s go home, Angeline." Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck naturally. When the bedroom door was opened, Zayne was seen sticking himself to the door in an awkward position. Jay''s countenance turned dark as he red gloomily a t him. Zayne said with righteous indignation, "I must keep a n eye on you in case you break my sister¡¯s heart again." Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Jay announced, "I¡¯m taking Angeline home." Zayne took on a defensive stance. "This is her home." Jay held Angeline tighter. Although his eagle eyes looked ruthless and dark, there was a hint of concession in his voice. "Zayne, I don''t want to fight with you in front of Angeline. Step aside." Zayne was stunned. He was surprised that Jay had taken Angeline''s emotions into consideration. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You¡¯ve recovered your memories?" Zayne asked. Jay nodded. "Mm." Zayne then turned to ask Angeline, "Are you sure you want to leave with him, Angel? Listen, I don¡¯t mind if you want to stay here. No one here will give you an attitude. If you leave with this devil, you won¡¯t be able t o speak or move if he bullies you. You can only endure all the grievances yourself..." At this point, Zayne felt immensely uneasy and anxious about Angeline''s fate. He then turned firm and decisive once more, saying, "N o. No way. You can''t take her away. What if you abuse her?" Jay''s eyes turned dark and bone-chilling in an instant. Like a sharp cold de, hended his piercing gaze on Zayne''s face. "Do you think I would abuse her?" Zayne was so frightened by Jay''s aura that he shuddered slightly and said in a trembling voice, "If you''re in a bad mood one day, would you scream and hit Angel like a punching bag? "You''ve seen it too. Angel can''t take care of herself and needs a particrly patient guardian..." "Zayne, I won¡¯t let Angeline suffer even just for a little bit." Jay¡¯s eyes were extremely firm and determined." I will only love her, pamper her, and make her happy." Zayne was dumbfounded. Lady Severe staggered up the stairs and stood at the end of the corridor, reprimanding Zayne harshly," Zayne, you know better than anyone that he''s Angeline''s lifeline. You''re only going to make things worse for Angeline if you separate them by force." Zayne tugged at his hair, caught between agony and dilemma. "Mom, I''m just worried about Angel." Lady Severe walked up to Jay and said softly, "I''ll leave Angeline to you now, JJ. I have faith in you. You''re the person who loves her the most in this world. I know you won''t let her suffer." Jay said, "Thanks, Mom." Lady Severe said, "Go. Go home and start anew. I have faith in you two. You have braved so many storms together, so it''s time you see the rainbow." Jay nodded with a smile. "Mm." Jay left with Angeline in his arms. When Zayne noticed how Angeline wrapped her arms around Jay''s neck in such a deft and natural manner, he knew that she had made a choice between the Severe family and Jay. Zayne did not understand why Angeline could still trust Jay so wholeheartedly even after he had done so many things to hurt her. Zayne was so mad that he lost his mindpletely, screaming at them, "That''s all you got, Angeline? Don''te crying and running to me when he bullies you i n the future.¡± Jay''s back froze slightly. Then, he suddenly turned around. "Don''t worry, Angeline won''te crying and running to you if she faces any problems in the future because I¡¯ll be there for her." He then tossed the car key to Zayne andmanded i n a domineering tone, "Drive." Zayne puffed up his cheeks and snapped. "Can''t you drive yourself?" "My hands are full," Jay said. Zayne, He followed behind Jay reluctantly and climbed in the Rolls-Royce¡¯s driver''s seat. Jay sat in the back seat holding Angeline in his arms. Zayne revved up the engine, stepped on the elerator, and zoomed away. Jay reminded him. "Drive slowly." Zayne was extremely speechless before he teased, saying, "You''ve indeed restored your memories. The once bossy and arrogant young master who used to like bossing other people around as he liked is back." Jay ignored him and was simply gazing at Angeline with eyes full of tender affection as she snuggled and curled up helplessly in his arms like a little kitten. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Jay stretched out his hand and tucked a loose strand behind her ears as he stroked her fair, exquisite face. H e said with heartache, "You¡¯ve lost weight, Angeline." When Zayne saw how different Jay was behaving in front of Angeline, he felt very much displeased. Through the rear-view mirror, Zayne stared speechless at Jay and taunted, "Stop acting all lovey- dovey in front of me. It irritates me a lot." Jay frowned. "What are you irritated about?¡± Zayne said, "How can I not be irritated when my beloved sister has been ruined by a scumbag like you?" Jay, He then corrected him with a dark and gloomy countenance. "Excuse me, she doesn''t belong to you. I was the one who raised her." Zayne was rendered speechless. "You''re simply unreasonable." Jay went full-on domineering mode. "I''m warning you, Zayne. If you try and stop me from spending time with Angeline one more time, I will make sure you won¡¯t take a single step into the Ares family, ever." Zayne said without meaning it, "No... No one wants to step into the Ares family." Jay said, "Do you think you can stop seeing Josephine then?" Zayne turned back to look at Jay furiously. "What does this have anything to do with Josephine?" Jay said, "She''s my sister and a member of the Ares family." Zayne was so furious that he nearly bit his lip so hard t o the point that it started bleeding. "How shameless can you be?" Jay raised his brows. Zayne sulked. "Forget it, I won¡¯t stop you from dating my sister. Tomorrow onward, I''lle to your house every day and keep an eye on you so that you won¡¯t bully my sister. I''ll annoy you to death." Jay grinned. Angeline would probably be happy if Zayne came to Garden Of A Diary, right? Zayne parked the Rolls-Royce at the Garden Of A Diary¡¯s entrance. After Jay got off the car with Angeline in his arms, he looked fixedly at the sign that gave off a thick atmosphere of literature with therge characters ''Garden Of A Diary¡¯ engraved on it. Zayne looked at the dazed-looking Jay and teased. " What are you staring at? You were the one who named it Garden Of A Diary, weren''t you? What''s wrong? Have you finally realized that this name isn''t grand enough?" Jay nodded. "Mm." When Jay entered the house holding Angeline in his arms, Zayne followed him like a shadow. Jay just wanted to spend some time alone with Angeline. "It''s getting dark. Aren''t you going back?" Zayne sat on the couch like a boss, saying loud and clear, "I''m not going back. I need to stay here to keep a n eye on you." Jay''s face darkened at once. "No. It''s inconvenient to have you here." Zayne said, "What¡¯s so inconvenient about that?" As if he had suddenly realized something, Zayne started eximing, "You''re not trying to roll on the bed with my Angeline, right?" He then got hot under the cor and protested. "No way. Angeline hasn''t even recovered yet." Jay red at Zayne furiously. "Why is your head always full of sh*t?" Zayne muttered, "You said that it''s inconvenient, didn¡¯t you? What else is inconvenient for me to see if not this?" Jay walked upstairs holding Angeline in his arms while saying, "I¡¯m going to give Angeline a bath. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Would you like to see that then?¡± "You win!" Zayne blushed and made his escape. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Jay carried Angeline to the bedroom and ced her gently on the bed. Although he knew that she probably would not be able to hear him, he still sought her opinion in an extremely gentlemanly manner. "It''s time to take a bath, Angeline." When he reached out to undress her, Angeline sped her button and refused to let go. Afraid that she was unable to hear him, he leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "Angeline, I''m going to give you a bath." Angeline was so shy that her ears turned crimson. Jay let out a dazzling smile. He already looked as charming as a divine being to start with, but he looked even more enticing when he smiled. Are you shy, Angeline?" He brushed her nose contentedly. He was on cloud nine at this moment because he was certain that Angeline was equipped with a certain degree of hearing. In fact, Angeline had not lost her hearing at all. It was pride that was holding her back. At the thought that she would end up like her grandfather, bedridden and a burden to others for the rest of her life, she simply found it hard to ept this oue. Therefore, she chose to remain umunicative. Jay reached out and stroked her tiny head in a pampered manner, then rested his chin on her head intimately. He said with a smile on his face, "You can hear me, can''t you?" Angeline did not answer him. Jay continued to say, "I''m sorry for letting you down, Angeline. You love me so much that you were willing t o risk your life and even got disfigured because of me, yet a b*stard like me actually believed the words my mother said. I''ve made you suffer." Angeline''s face was pressed against his chest, and her heart ached when she felt his chest rising and falling i n anger. Actually, she was someone who was open to reason. After he lost his memory, she knew that Jaybie would believe in Madam Ares'' words simply because he was a filial son. Furthermore, she had deceived him before, hence she understood just how difficult it was to gain his trust. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although he doubted her, he had never harmed her. If love was nonexistent between them, then judging from his ruthless character, he would never have been so lenient with her. She med her indecisiveness in the beginning and for constantly worrying about her losses, which caused his misunderstandings toward her to grow. Jay continued with his repentance. "Angeline, what should I do to relieve your pain? To bring you back to those carefree days?" He had tried his very best to fight back his tears, yet they still rolled down his cheeks in the end. His tears fell on Angeline¡¯s face and caught her by surprise. She had never seen him cry even when they were young. He had always been a hard-hearted young master in other people''s eyes. One could imagine how heartbroken he was to see her in this state. "Jaybie," she whispered, "Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯m fine." Jay looked at Angelina in surprise. It turned out that Angelina was still able to speak. "Angelina... You can talk?" He kissed her forehead excitedly. "When you can see again, I will kneel on durians, abacus, and keyboards in front of you, okay?" Angelina said, "I¡¯m just feeling a little weak. I may not be able to see, but I can still hear and speak. Don''t me yourself anymore, okay, Jaybie?" Jay took her into his arms. "You¡¯re always so kind." Angelina said with a smile, "I¡¯m not kind at all. I''m a she-devil in their eyes." Jay patted her head. "Tell me what sort of bad things this she-devil has done then?" Angeline racked her brains and thought for a while. "I n any case, I''m fierce and fearless. I can retaliate and attack. Everyone is afraid of me." Jay praised her, saying, "Mm, it''s good to be fierce because no one would dare to bully my baby." Angeline,"..." "You used to call me a she-devil too." Jay, "..." He took Angeline''s hand and pped his own mouth fiercely. "I lost both my judgment and IQ when I had amnesia." Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Angeline broke intoughter. Jay let out a knowing smile at the sight of it. He picked her up and said, "Let''s go and take a hath." Angeline buried her head in his chest, looking extremely coy. Jay could not resist the urge to tease her. "By the way, I went to the mall with Baby Zetty the other day and bought you some gorgeous sleepwear. I''ll put it on for youter, okay?" Angeline was so shy that her face turned as red as a monkey''s butt. The sleepwear was not only see-through but it was also really flimsy. Anyone could tell that it was erotic lingerie. "No." She protested. Soon, their cheerful and yful voices were hearding from the bathroom. That night, Angeline nestled in Jay''s arms and slept soundly. The next day. Zayne came to Garden Of A Diary very early in the morning. From his aggressive knocks on the door, Jay thought i t was something urgent, though as soon as he opened the door of the vi, what he saw was Zayne leaningnguidly on the door frame. Jay exploded. "Why are you here again?" Seeing that Jay was about to close the door, Zayne quickly made his way in through the gap between the doorway before saying with a grin, "I''m here to visit Angel."Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Though he called it a visit, it was more like he was checking up on how Jay was doing because he was clearly worried that Jay was not taking care of Angeline well. Angeline was on the living room''s garden balcony. There was an outdoor oval rocking chair and Angeline was half-lying in it. She was wearing a hooded cloak. The cool breeze blew the fox fur at the hem of the cloak, making her look as lively as a fox. Zayne rushed to the balcony and inspected Angel carefully, asionally catching a whiff of a faint floral scenting from Angeline¡¯s clothes. Zayne had to admit that Jay was taking care of Angeline very well. A cruel and domineering man like him was actually capable of dressing Angeline up so delicately. He even put on feather-light earrings and bracelets for her. He hadpletely refreshed his worldview. When Jay was done making breakfast, he carried Angeline to the dining room. Zayne followed them shamelessly. At the sight of the sumptuous western food, Zayne drooled and said, "Perfect. I haven''t had breakfast yet either." Jay said grumpily, "Eat your breakfast before youe next time. I don''t have the time to make yours." Zayne was slightly speechless. "What sort of hospitality is this?" Zayne picked up the torti in front of him and had just wrapped some fresh vegetables in it when Jay snatched it over. Almost all of the fresh vegetables on the te had been used up. Zayne could not stand it anymore and snapped. "Stingy! Aren¡¯t you afraid that your stomach will burst from eating too much?" Jay red at him. He then brought the torti wrap in his hand to Angeline''s mouth, saying softly, "Have a torti, Angeline.¡± Zayne picked up the torti on the te and chomped it down. When he was looking for a drink, he reached out and grabbed a ss of milk on the table when Jay said," That''s Angeline''s." Zayne looked at the empty space in front of him and asked while pulling a long face, "What am I supposed t o eat then?" Jay said, "Your hands and feet are working just fine. Make it yourself." "I''m a guest." "I don¡¯t serve anyone other than Angeline," Jay replied. Zayne then stood up gloomily and walked toward the kitchen. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Outside Garden Of A Diary, two luxury cars were parked at the ground-floor garden parking lot. Josephine walked out of the car while chewing gum. She was wearing a pair of sunsses and a sexy slip dress. Then, stepping on her stilettos, she sashayed to the ck luxury Rolls-Royce parked behind her. She tapped on the car window and called out, "Brother." Slowly, the car window rolled down. Jenson stared speechlessly at Josephine with his mesmerizing iceberg face. "Mm," he answered mischievously. Josephine surmised that the driver was probably Jay a s this was his car, but it had never urred to her that Jenson would be the one driving instead. It had been three years since theyst met, and Jenson had gone from being a reticent autistic child t o an elegant and charming young man. His facial features already showed the charm of a young adult, especially the cold and distant aura he carried. He was simply a copy of the young Jay. Josephine eximed in surprise, "Jenson!" Jenson frowned and replied mildly, "You''re still so easily freaked out as always." He then got out of the car gracefully and sauntered toward the gate of the vi. Josephine was all choked up. "This kid tricked me and now he''s scolding me? This i s simply too much." Josephine caught up with Jenson and grabbed his shoulder indecently, teasing him with a smirk." Listen, Jens. I heard that your mommy is severely ill. You mustn''t upset her, okay?" Jenson flung Josephine''s hand away unceremoniously and stood in front of her. He was growing at a particrly fast rate that was enough to take on the five feet seven tall Josephine. Despite that, the naturally powerful aura he carried had crushed Josephine within seconds. "Don¡¯t touch me next time," Jenson announced seriously. Jenson disliked being touched from an early age. Knowing that Jenson disliked it, Josephine still reached out and pinched his cheeks on purpose. "I''m your aunt. Why can¡¯t I touch you?" Jensonunched a sweeping kick and sent Josephine sprawling to the ground. She was grimacing and screaming in pain. "You win, Jenson." Jenson was startled. He did not know why he had such a big reaction. However, at the thought of how she would push her luck next time if he did not teach her a lesson now, the guilt in Jenson''s heart dispersed like clouds. He then turned around and strode away. When he came to the closed vi door, Jenson stretched out his hand and pressed his fingerprint on the fingerprint sensor. With that, the door started opening gradually. After he entered the house, Jenson looked back and saw Josephine mbering to her feet awkwardly while dashing toward the door. Jenson''s charming face darkened slightly. Then with a bang, the door was shut.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Josephine was stunned. "This kid... All I did was touch you, right? Is this really necessary?" Those who were sitting in the couch area in the living room shuddered in shock when they heard the loud bang of the door. Jay could even feel Angeline trembling slightly and could not help but frown. He looked at Jenson as he walked over and said, "Close the door gently next time, Jens. Don''t frighten Mommy.¡± Jenson froze in ce. At the sight of his fragile and delicate mommy, he nodded with shame. "Mm." At this moment, the doorbell started ringing rapidly outside. Jenson turned a deaf ear, went straight to his mommy, and sat down. He took his mommy''s hand and said softly, "Jens is here to see you, Mommy." Angeline smiled. She reached out and stroked Jens'' charming face, asking, "Do you look exactly the same as Daddy when he was young, Jens?" "Mm," Jenson replied with a smile while holding Mommy''s hand. The doorbell outside the door would not stop ringing. Jay and Zayne turned to look at Jenson. Jay asked," Who did you shut outside the door, Jens?" Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 "A lunatic." After hearing what he said, Zayne did not intend to open the door anymore. Jay''splexion darkened slightly as he sighed." That¡¯s Aunt Josephine, right?" Jenson nodded reluctantly. Zayne was dumbfounded. He quickly got up to open the door. Josephine was holding her stilettos in her hand, her feet bare. When the door opened, she barged in to fix Jens. "Jens, you b*stard. It¡¯s been so many years since Ist saw you, but not only did you not greet me, you even tripped me. My bum still hurts from the fall." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She ran to Jenson, but he leaped and made a backflip beforending at the corridor on the second floor. Josephine was dumbfounded. "Are you a monkey? Why did you jump so high?" Jenson replied, ¡±1 don''t like it when other people touch me." Josephine said, "I''m your aunt, darn it. It¡¯s not like you''ll lose an ear if I touch you." In the past, it was a norm to see both aunt and nephew quarreling as soon as they met. Though surprisingly, things remained the same even after three years. Worried that the noise would disturb Angeline''s rest, Jay reprimanded with a dark countenance, "Stop it, all of you." It was only then did Josephine and Jenson return to the couch area. Josephine sat down next to Angeline and started chirping away. "Weren''t you always a tough cookie, Sis Angeline? How did things get so serious this time?" Zayne nced at Jay and scolded indirectly, "Well, me someone for being too gullible and mistakenly believing what others said. He even ran away from home." Jay sprung up from his seat. "I''ll go and buy a durian." Zayne teased him, saying, "One durian isn''t enough. You need to buy all the durians on the market, then kneel on all of them until they''re all crushed and rotten. Only then will my sister forgive you." Angeline felt sorry that Jay had turned into the target of public criticism and aptly changed the subject." You came at the perfect time, Josephine. Come to the back garden with me. I have something to tell you." Jay tied a cloak around Angeline before carrying her t o the wheelchair. Josephine looked at the firmly-wrapped Angeline. Not only was she wearing long sleeves and a long skirt, but she was also wearing a hooded cloak on the outside. Although she looked really beautiful, her attire just seemed quite out of fashion. Josephine then looked at her own slip dress and could not resist the urge to tease. "We''re still in early fall, Brother. Why are youyering Sis Angeline up?" Jay wrapped Angeline''s cloak in front of her chest and said, "Angeline is afraid of the cold. Also, you''re the one who''s wearing too little and choosing fashion overfort." The weather in the mornings and evenings of early fall was slightly cool. This was a season where a person could wear whatever they wanted. Despite that, Angeline and Josephine created a paradox between them when they stood together in their thickest and flimsiest attire. When Josephine pushed Angeline out, she started talking endlessly along the way, "Have my brother''s memories recovered, Sis Angeline? Why is he suddenly so worried about you?" Angeline nodded. "Mm." Josephine stopped abruptly. If Jay''s memory had recovered, then that would mean she would soon be able to piece the puzzle hidden in her heart. Seemingly able to guess Josephine''s thoughts, Angeline said earnestly, "Actually, Josie, I knew the answer to your question a long time ago. And the reason why I''m bringing you out here today is to tell you the answer." Josephine had waited for the answer to this question for so long. So long that when it was time for her to hear the answer, she looked exceptionally calm instead. "Go on, Sis Angeline.¡± Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Angeline said with a heartache, "Your instincts were right, Josephine. You were gravely injured back then. Not only were you assaulted, but that person also harvested your kidney.¡± Josephine''s eyes widened in horror as she muttered, "I f that¡¯s the case... Whose kidney is in my body right now?¡± Angeline''s eyes turned moist as a sorrowful expression emerged on her face. "It''s Zayne¡¯s.¡± Josephine''s gorgeous phoenix pupils turned pink instantly as huge teardrops welled up in her eyes before they eventually streamed down her face. She did not want to cry because she did not want to break Sis Angeline¡¯s heart. If she saw her in her most wretched state, her condition could deteriorate. She then stuffed her fist in her mouth to stop herself from crying aloud. Angeline, however, was a transparent and direct person. She reached out, her hand gradually making its way to Josephine''s trembling shoulder. She said thoughtfully, "Cry if you want to, Josie.¡± With that, Josephine flumped onto Angeline''s knees and cried her heart out. "Why didn''t he tell me, Sis Angeline? For so many years I''ve med and hated him. I hated him for being so insensitive, for turning a blind eye to my love even when I loved him so much... He even married another person just to break my heart." Angeline exined, saying, "Josie, you have Zayne¡¯s kidney, but Zayne has Sis Shirley''s kidney. Zayne first gave up on you because he thought he would not be able to live much longer. When Zaer learned that his body no longer rejected the transnted kidney, he reunited with Sis Shirley by mistake. At that time, Sis Shirley was terminally ill and had nowhere to go, so Zayne married Sis Shirley to thank her for her saving grace and to fulfill her wish of having a home of her own." Josephine said dazedly, "I''ve misunderstood him all along. He concealed his love so deeply. What a silly man. Why didn¡¯t he ept my love after he gave me his kidney so that I can take care of him? "I owe him my life yet I wasn''t even aware of it." Angeline patted Josephine on the back softly. "Don¡¯t cry, Josie. It''s all over now. Both you star- crossed lovers will finally see the rainbow." Josephine, however, looked at Angeline in despair. " It''s over between us, Sis Angeline. He has Shirley now. If Shirley treated him just a tad worse, then perhaps I might spare no effort to snatch him back. But Shirley i s such a virtuous girl. Even though she''s terminally ill, she still manages to take care of Zayne so meticulously. I have no reason to separate them." Angeline said, "Sis Shirley has made the decision to return the love of your life to you while she is still alive, Josie.¡± Josephine protested emotionally. "No. No way. She¡¯s a high-minded and good woman. She saved Zayne, and that''s saving me. She is both Zayne''s and my savior. I feel guilty enough for not repaying her kindness, so how can I bring myself to snatch the love of her life away?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Angeline said earnestly, "You and Zayne are born to love each other, Josephine. Without love, both of you would be better off dead than living. On the other hand, Sis Shirley just wants a warm home. The Severe family will adopt her, and with Shirley''s character, Zayne doesn''t deserve her at all. She deserves a man who loves her even more." Josephine was dazed. Her head was aplete mess. For a moment, she did not know what to think or say. As he was worried about Angeline, Jay walked out at this moment holding a cherry red thermos in his hand. "It''s time to drink water, Angeline." Angeline took the ss and started drinking the water. Meanwhile, Jay cast a thoughtful gaze at Josephine. When he noticed Josephine''s red and swollen eyes, a trace of worry filled Jay''s eyes. As someone who pampered his wife greatly, he feared that his sister''s negative energy would affect Angeline. Therefore, when Angeline was done drinking the water, he said to Angeline with ulterior motives in mind, "It''s windy outside, Angeline. Why don''t you go i n and talk?" Angeline had said everything she wanted to say to Josephine, so she nodded in agreement. Jay then wheeled Angeline into the house. Josephine gathered herself together before entering the house. After learning about Zayne''s love for her, the love and affection that she had forcibly suppressed and sealed up inside of her started gushing forth violently. Sparkles of love returned to her eyes when she looked at Zayne now. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Zayne eyed Josephine skeptically and asked in a puzzled manner, "What''s with that look on your Josephine? I''m awfully terrified when you look at me like that." Josephine blurted out of embarrassment, "How¡¯s Sis Shirley doing?" For some reason, Josephine felt a wave of emotions and sentiments, especially gratitude and respect, when it came to the angel Shirley who had so silently given her and Zayne a new chance in life. Zayne replied, "Shirley will have an operation tomorrow. I believe that the heavens provide for good people, so Shirley will definitely be fine." Josephine smiled slightly. When she saw how much Zayne cared for Shirley, she did not feel jealous even the teeniest bit. On the contrary, a sense of calm and relief washed over her. Josephine said, "Perfect timing, then. I''ll go to the hospital to visit Sis Shirley in the afternoon so I can give her some encouragement." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zayne was dumbfounded. Angeline said to Josephine, "Can you pass my message to Sis Shirley? Tell her that I¡¯m slowly recovering now and tell her not to worry about me. When she''s done with her operation, I''ll be there to visit her." Josephine nodded. "Mm." Jay could notice the subtle changes in Shirley''s identity from the way Angeline addressed Shirley. A sharp-minded person like Jay spent no time at all to figure out what Angeline had in store for Josephine, Zayne, and Shirley. Therefore, he was determined to support his wife¡¯s effort and deliberately matched Zayne and Josephine together, saying, "Zayne, Josephine, why don¡¯t you two go to the kitchen and make lunch for us?" Both Josephine and Zayne rarely entered the kitchen. When Jay assigned such a grueling task for them, both of them retreated into their shells in fear. Josephine cried out straight away, "I don''t know how t o cook, Brother." Jay asked grumpily, "Do you know how to eat then?" Josephine mumbled, "Everyone knows how to eat." Jay said, "If you want to keep being a baby your entire life, then at least wait until you can find a man who can serve you and support your princess habits." Zayne stood up abruptly and said with great momentum, "It''s just cooking, isn''t it? This isn''t going t o beat a genius like me." He then rolled up his sleeves and strode into the kitchen. Josephine followed Zayne into the kitchen timidly. Jenson predicted. "We''re probably gonna have horrible dishes today." Jay said, "Order takeaway." Angeline took Jay¡¯s arm and said in a spoiled manner, "I don¡¯t eat takeaways, Jaybie." She made it very clear that she was going to show Zayne and Josephine''s masterpiece some support. Jay could never bring himself to let Angeline eat their dishes, so he stroked her head while saying, "What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you.¡± Angelineughed. "Why don''t we try their dishes first?" There was suddenly a loud crash in the kitchen, followed by Josephine¡¯s cry. "Oops, I dropped the lid." Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 For both father and son who had obsessivepulsive disorder, this was tantamount to hearing the worst news ever. Jay shouted, "Wash the lid, Josephine." Josephine inspected the lid with her naked eyes and said, "It''s clean. It''s not dirty at all." Dying to escape, Jenson stood up in a panic. "Mommy, Daddy, I''m going to pick Baby Zetty up from school." Angeline asked curiously, "Isn''t it still a little early before your sister finishes school?" Knowing that Jenson never ate out and would never try Zayne and Josephine''s food, Jay helped him out of his predicament by saying, "Jens has been busy handling thepany affairs all day yesterday and hasn''t even met his sister yet. Just let him go." Angeline replied, "Okay then." In the kitchen. When Zayne was washing the slow cooker''s inner pot, Josephine poured water into the slow cooker without the inner pot and plugged it in... When Zayne returned after washing the pot and noticed the water in it, they both stood there staring at each other. Josephine burst intoughter but Zayne quickly covered her mouth. "Don''tugh. If the two clean freaks find out what we''ve done, God knows how they''re going to deal with uster." Josephine nodded. Both of them made mistakes as they went, wreaking havoc. When it was time to stir fry the vegetables, Josephine grabbed the lemon dishwashing liquid on one side and poured it into the hot pan. Zayne looked at the two words ''dishwashing liquid¡¯ and could not help but feel that something felt out of ce. "What did you pour in?" Zayne asked. "Oil, duh," Josephine replied. Zayne''splexion turned awful. "Thebel clearly says dishwashing liquid. How can this be oil?" Josephine said matter-of-factly, "There are many varieties and brands of oils out there. Maybe dishwashing liquid is the oil''s brand name." Zayne responded with an ''oh'' and nodded. "That makes sense." He then grabbed the dishwashing liquid and poured some more, saying, "Put more oil then. It''ll bring out the fragrance of the vegetables better." Jay was on tenterhooks when he heard Zayne and Josephine''s guilty whispersing from the kitchen. "I''m going to take a look in the kitchen, Angeline." Jay kissed Angelina''s forehead, then got up and walked toward the kitchen. The first thing he saw when he opened the kitchen door was the mess on the ground. Pots, bowls, and pans were inplete disorder. All sorts of seafood and vegetables were scattered all over the floor. Jay swept his hawk-like gaze across the kitchen when it eventually fell on the dishwashing liquid that had been used excessively. Jay''s sexy lips curled into a malicious sneer. After confirming that the food that they made was not safe for consumption, Jay walked into the kitchen, boiled some water deftly, and put some vegetables into the pot. With his long hands and feet, he moved around the kitchen calmly. Even though he was doing such an earthly chore, he was still able to emit a sense of nobleness that of a divine being who had descended t o earth. Zayne and Josephine looked at him with faces full of admiration. They cursed in their hearts about how unfair God was for giving this man a nature-defying appearance, an I Q that was off the charts, and even minor skills that could spice things up for his other half. Zayne could not help but tease. "How is it that you know how to do everything?" Jay darted Zayne a contemptuous nce, and with his heart that was brimming with bliss, he said smugly, "I learned how to cook everything that Angeline likes to eat. This is what a husband should do." His words hit Zayne so hard that they left him devastated. Despite that, Zayne refused to take it lying down and said, "It''s not like I don''t have a wife. F*ck, from now onward, I''ll... start learning too." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Arrogance was written all over Jay''s face. "You need t o work hard then. I started at the age of 18. You aren¡¯t a s talented as I am, so you should probably enter the kitchen more in the future!" Having said that, he grabbed the bowl of soup and walked outside. Not to be outdone, Zayne and Josephine served all of their dishes on the table as well. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Although the stir-fried dishes looked burnt, they were, after all, dishes they had worked so hard to make. Hence, both Josephine and Zayne were hoping that they could gain recognition for their work. Jay, however, refused to eat their food no matter what. Josephine had no choice but to turn to the beautiful and kind Angeline. "Try the cauliflower, Sis Angeline.'' As soon as Josephine picked up the cauliflower, Jay avoided it like a gue. He picked up his te and the cauliflower fell on the table. "I spent a lot of effort making it, Brother," Josephine said with a wounded expression. Jay was unmoved. He scooped the soup and fed it to Angeline. Angeline was surprised. "I want to try the food Josephine made, Jaybie." Josephine darted Jay a smug look, but Jay declined in a tactful way. "Angeline, their food is uncooked and their vegetables were fried with dishwashing liquid. It''s not edible." 1 Angeline was dumbfounded. Josephine was still clueless as to what had actually gone wrong and protested with indignance. "What''s wrong with dishwashing liquid? It''s not like you can''t eat dishwashing liquid, right? If it''s not edible, why did you buy it and ce it in the kitchen then?" Angeline figured that Josephine was probably too naive to understand what Jay was saying, so she exined it to her seriously. "Josephine, you cook with oil, not dishwashing liquid. A dishwashing liquid is for washing dishes." Josephine was dumbfounded. Zayne spat out all the vegetables in his mouth and bolted into the kitchen anxiously to rinse his mouth. When Zayne walked out, Jay made a sarcastic remark. "Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital to get your stomach pumped?" Zayne put on a bold front and said, "I read the dishwashing liquid instructions. It''s not poisonous enough to kill me. Don¡¯t worry!" Josephine looked regretfully at the table full of dishes. "What should we do with all this food then?" "Throw them away. I''ll fix you something else." Zayne entered the kitchen again and challenged himself to make an omelet. Although the omelet was a bit burnt, it was delicious when cooked with Jay¡¯s seasoning. Josephine ate her lunch with gusto. After lunch, Jay said in an exceedingly domineering manner, "Both of you have made a mess in the kitchen. Remember to clean up before you leave." "What about you?" Zayne was displeased. Jay picked Angeline up. "I''m taking Angeline to get her midday rest." Zayne pouted and relented. "Okay then." In the afternoon, Josephine came to Grand Asia Hospital overwhelmed by the feeling of nervousness and awe. When she came to Shirley''s ward, she started pacing back and forth with unease. She did not know if her presence would upset Shirley. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Finally, she plucked up the courage and knocked on the door of the ward. When Shirley saw Josephine, she was slightly startled at first but soon shed her a friendly smile. "Thank you foring to see me, Josephine." Josephine''s tension waspletely washed away by her friendliness and enthusiasm. "Sis Shirley." Josephine''s eyes moistened as soon as she spoke, and even her voice was starting to choke. She walked to the bed and held Shirley''s hand tightly. As she spoke, her speech was incoherent. "You must recover. Sis Angeline and I will be waiting for you to return." Shirley asked, "You''ve found out?¡± Josephine nodded, her eyes pink. "Thank you, Sis Shirley. Thank you for saving Zayne. Thank you for giving me a chance to repay him." Shirley stretched out her hand and wiped away Josephine''s tears as gently as she could, saying, "I need to tell you something, Josephine. When Zayne first received my kidney, his body presented serious rejection symptoms. The doctor announced that he might not be able to make it, and that was why he decided to give up on you." Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 ¡°He avoided you for a few years because he was afraid that he would be a burden to you. Later, my health deteriorated, so Zayne wanted to fulfill myst and final wish. "Growing up in an orphanage, I''ve always wanted a home. Zayne married me simply because he wanted to repay me. "Later, Zayne recovered miraculously. I think he didn''t bring up the subject of divorce at the time because he was concerned about my health. He¡¯s just such a kind boy. "Josephine, nothing happened between us.¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Josephine burst into tears. "I know, Sis Shirley. I know everything." Shirley felt greatly relieved. "I¡¯m d to hear that." With their hands held tight, Josephine smiled through her tears and said, "Sis Angeline told me everything. From now on, like Sis Angeline, I''m going to call you m y big sister regardless of what you say, Sis Shirley. You''ll be my beloved sister from now on." Shirley nodded, moved with emotions. "Mm." When Josephine came out of the ward, she saw Zayne leaning against the wall next to the door panel. When he saw Josephine, Zayne opened his mouth to say something, but Josephine stopped him from doing so. "Hurry up and go in. Take good care of Sis Shirley." Zayne had no choice but to swallow the words at the tip of his tongue. A touch of sadness shed across his eyes. He nodded, then turned around and entered the ward. Josephine was so moved that she left the hospital with tears in her eyes. She was actually dying to talk to Zayne, especially after learning about the selfless love this man had shown her and how the ruthlessness he showed her i n the past was done out of helplessness and desperation. Josephine felt her heart aching for Zayne. However, Josephine could not help but think that any intimacy she shared with Zayne at this very moment would be an act of disrespect toward Shirley''s kindness. Imperial Capital Experimental Foreign Languages School. After inquiring about Baby Zetty''s school from Grayson, Jenson drove a Rolls-Royce to the school to pick his sister up. When the school bell rang, parents crowded the school gate. Jenson was intimidated by the crowd, hence he hid in the Rolls-Royce and watched from a distance. When Baby Zetty walked out of school, she craned her neck but did not see Brother Finn. A touch of sadness emitted from her beautiful eyes in an instant. She stood outside the school gate for a while, and in just a very short time, a group of boys started surrounding her. "Hey, Rozette, our boss likes you and has invited you t o his bar tonight to be his guest." Baby Zetty said impatiently, "Didn''t I already tell you that I have a boyfriend? My boyfriend is a great fighter. He can knock all of you to the ground with one hand. I advise you to get your *ss out of here or he¡¯s going to beat you up when he picks me upter." "Oh, we''re so scared." The boys suddenly fished out their pocket knives and started swinging them in front of Baby Zetty¡¯s face. Baby Zetty closed her eyes in fear. "What are you trying to do?¡± "Call your boyfriend. Let''s see how good he really is." Jenson kicked open the car door and walked over with a sullen yet handsome face. "I''m here." Baby Zetty opened her eyes abruptly and was stupefied the moment sheid eyes on Jenson. The group of boys turned to look at Jenson. "You''re Rozette''s boyfriend?" Jenson nced at Baby Zetty and suddenly yanked her into his arms in a domineering manner. He then admitted without hesitation. "Yes." The group of boys looked him up and down before sneering, "You do have the looks, don¡¯t you? It''s a pity though. Can your delicate and tender flesh withstand our beatings?" Jenson said, "Why don¡¯t you try and find out yourself?" "Damn, he¡¯s so arrogant. Are all kids so foolhardy nowadays?" Baby Zetty made a headcount and counted 12 boys in total. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 Knowing that Jenson was no match for these boys, she immediately opened her arms and stood in front o f Jenson to protect him. Baby Zetty was starting to act like a drama queen now. With a switch in her demeanor, she started ttering those boys. "My boyfriend can¡¯t fight. Please forgive me. You just want me to go to the bar with you, right? Sure. I''lle with you right away.¡± Jenson was dumbfounded. He red at Baby Zetty. "What are you doing?" Baby Zetty whispered to him, "A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him, Jens. Hurry up and run. I have thick skin, so it won''t be as painful for me. Hurry up and go." Jenson,"..." It turned out that this little brat was trying to protect him. Jenson picked Baby Zetty up by the cor in a domineering manner and ced her behind him like she was a chick, saying, "You know I have obsessivepulsive disorder. If you have wounds on your face, then don''te running to me next time.¡± Baby Zetty wanted to cry but had no tears. She was bound to get wounded today if she went up against these hoodlums and ruffians. Much to her surprise, however, Jenson took action. Heunched a shadowless foot and his tall figure started weaving through the hooligans like lightning. I n the blink of an eye, Jenson returned to Baby Zetty''s side calmly. Baby Zetty was so surprised that her mouth formed a standard circle. "Awesome." She then jumped onto Jenson like a ko. "Oh Baby Robbie, your martial arts skills have improved again." Baby Robbie? Jenson''splexion darkened at once as he threw her to the ground mercilessly. Baby Zetty fell to the ground and looked at Jenson with a disheartened look on her face. "I''m your sister. How can you push me to the ground like that?" Jenson bent down and pointed to his face. "Who am I?" Baby Zetty cupped Jenson''s face with both hands and took a closer look, saying doubtfully, "Hmm, how weird. Cruel, taciturn, and cold. I''m pretty sure I''m looking at Jenson right now, but Jens can''t fight, though? Baby Robbie is the one who can fight, no?" Jenson stood up and pulled Baby Zetty up. He then said coolly, "Let¡¯s go home." Baby Zetty said, "Wait a minute." Baby Zettynded a kick on each of the boys curled up on the ground, hitting them when they were down. " You know how intimidating my boyfriend is now, don''t you? Go back and tell your boss to stay away from me.¡± When Jenson saw how Baby Zetty faked bravery, the corners of his lips curled into a beautiful smile. What a chameleon. Baby Zetty then entered the Bolls-Royce. Delighted and surprised by the sibling reunion, she started bbering away. "I know, you''re Big Brother Jenson, aren¡¯t you?" "How did you know?" Baby Zetty wore a smug look on her face. "I''m smart." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After taking a nce at Jenson''s frosty and ck pupils and seeing how he was uninterested in getting t o the bottom of this, the chatterer Baby Zetty started talking to herself. "You¡¯re bing more and more like Daddy now. Your face is covered by a thickyer of snow. Like what they say, you''re a walking refrigerator. Only Jenson is capable of emitting such a cold aura. As for Baby Robbie, he''s just like a zing hot sun. He loves t ough and has a smile that can heal broken hearts." Jenson¡¯s eyes darkened. When she mentioned Baby Robbie, the scene of his first encounter with Baby Robbie popped up in his mind. Baby Zetty was right. Baby Robbie was a scorching morning sun, a beam of light that traveled through his dark and gloomy life. How did the adorable Baby Robbie go missing, though? "There hasn''t been any news about Baby Robbie this whole time?" Jenson suddenly asked bitterly. Baby Zetty who was initially in high spirits was suddenly sad and gloomy. "Mommy has been sending men to every corner of the world to search for him, but no progress has been made thus far. Every time Mommy mentions Baby Robbie''s name, she would cry non-stop. As a result, none of us are brave enough to bring Baby Robbie up anymore." Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 When Jenson drove the Rolls-Royce toward the highway exit, he saw the traffic police inspecting the vehicles. Jenson calmly joined the line of cars at the back. Baby Zetty, on the other hand, was beyond anxious. '' You''re not 18 yet, Brother. That¡¯s considered illegal driving." Jenson raised his driver''s license and Baby Zetty''s eyes widened in shock. Written clearly on the driver''s license was ''Jenson Ares, 18 years old¡¯. This was clearly a fake driver''s license! Baby Zetty was still worried. "Who would believe that you''re 18 years old?" Jenson said, "We''ll see about that." At this time, the traffic police walked over and tapped on Jenson''s car window. "Driver''s license, please." Jenson handed him the driver''s license, and the traffic police darted Jenson a nce before sweeping his gaze over the car''s interior. Finding no abnormalities, he then waved to dismiss Jenson. Go. Baby Zetty was stumped. The Rolls-Royce pulled into the highway steadily. Baby Zetty had yet to recover from the shock. She sighed. "It must be your icy face, Brother. It makes you look older than you really are. That''s why you manage to convince others that you''re an adult." Jenson retorted, "Is it not because of my height? I''m sure that¡¯s the reason why it gives others the illusion that I''m an adult." His remark left Baby Zetty discouraged. Height was one of Baby Zetty''s most obvious shorings. She and Jens were clearly triplets, but Jens was now five feet six while she was only four feet five. Jenson nced at the depressed-looking Baby Zetty from the rear-view mirror and said, "Don¡¯t be sad. Your height isn''t the only thing that can''tpare to u s anyway." Baby Zetty was hit so hard that she crashed into the back seat. Although Jenson''s words were harsh, they were the truth. She might have the looks, but she was nothingpared to Jenson and Baby Robbie. She might be smart and fond of learning, but she was nothing like the genius-level high achievers Jenson and Baby Robbie. Jenson said again, "Therefore, an ordinary person like you just needs to learn how to stay strong." Baby Zetty said weakly, "No one will think you¡¯re dumb even if you don''t say anything." Jenson said coolly, "If this was someone else, I won''t even bother pointing it out to them." Baby Zetty tugged at her hair. "So am I supposed to be deeply grateful to you even after you''ve beaten me down?" "Isn''t that how it should be?" Baby Zetty whimpered. When the siblings arrived at Garden Of A Diary, they saw several workers holding adder while standing i n front of the sign. They were discussing something among themselves. Jenson and Baby Zetty got out of the car Baby Zetty eyed the workers suspiciously and asked," What are you doing, uncles?" "We¡¯re changing the sign." "Why? Garden Of A Diary sounds good, doesn''t it?" Jenson looked at the new sign which was engraved with the words ''Carefree Garden''. Jenson said, "Carefree Garden sounds way better." "Carefree Garden? How tacky." Baby Zetty smacked her lips. Jenson knocked Baby Zetty on the back of her head. "D o you think Daddy will give tacky names?¡± "It''s really tacky, okay! Why is Daddy suddenly changing the name, though?" Baby Zetty asked curiously. Jenson said, "From now on, those who step foot in this ce can only bring good news." Baby Zetty realized the truth in a sh. "Huh? That¡¯s what carefree means?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jenson nodded. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 Baby Zetty was stunned. After a very long time, Baby Zetty was heard sighing. "Don¡¯t you think Daddy pampers Mommy a little too much?" Jenson said, "You haven''t seen worse." Jenson knew Daddy''s personality well, so after he entered the house, he started walking quietly on his tiptoes for fear of making any loud noise. Baby Zetty, on the other hand, eximed excitedly," Mommy, Daddy, we¡¯re back!" Jay stood on the second-floor corridor, d in ck pajamas. His icy face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. Even his voice sounded so low that it was encased in ice. "Shhh. Mommy is sleeping." Having said that, he entered the room, leaving the children with a view of his resolute back. Baby Zetty found it hard to get used to and muttered," Daddy doesn¡¯t like us anymore, does he?" Jenson poured Baby Zetty a cup of tea and offered her a word of constion. "You need to get used to it!" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Baby Zetty said, "He was really good to us before this, though." Jenson said, "That''s because you¡¯ve failed to look beyond the surface. In his eyes, his wife is like his own whereas his children are just free gifts that come with the package." Baby Zetty sighed. "I don''t even know if I should be happy or sad." Jenson said, "Mommy and Daddy are more important than gold. They¡¯re the best riches we will ever receive." Baby Zetty was slightly stunned. She found Jenson¡¯s wordsplicated and iprehensible. Jenson caught her by surprise by saying philosophically, "Some parents give their children wealth, and some give them knowledge. Our parents, however, give us a much higher level of spiritual beliefs." Baby Zetty came to a sudden realization. "So I should b e really thankful that I have parents like that." Upstairs, Jayy next to Angeline, stroking her face tenderly. Awfully tempted by her inviting red lips, he leaned over and kissed her. Angeline gradually opened her eyes and Jay bounced back. He asked in an ill-natured way, "Did the children wake you?" Angeline replied, "No, I dreamt that a little ck rabbit was biting my mouth and refusing to let go, so I woke u p in shock.¡± Jay ced his slender fingers on her slightly swollen lips. "A little ck rabbit?" Calling a man like him a little ck rabbit dealt a blow to his self-esteem. Jay rolled over andy on top of her. "Are you sure he''s a little ck rabbit and not a hungry wolf?" Angeline wrapped her hands around his neck. "Are you needy, Jaybie?" Jay was slightly stunned. Of course, he was needy. Though considering how inappropriate it was for Angeline to carry out acts like that due to her health, h e could only hold himself back and say, "I can quench my thirst just staring at you, Angeline." Angeline said, "If you¡¯re having a hard time holding yourself back, you can bully me, actually.¡± Jay thought for a while and said, "I prefer to be bullied by you, just like what you used to do to me back then.¡± Back then, Angeline looked extremely formidable and intimidating when she threw her punches and kicks around. Although he disliked rough girls, he felt particrly at ease seeing how vigorous and lively Angeline was. Unlike now... The delicate and powerless Angeline made his heart ache terribly. Knowing what he meant, Angeline consoled him. "I''ll get better very soon." "Okay," he replied in a hoarse voice. Angeline asked, "The children are back, right?" "Yes." Jay frowned, seemingly unhappy with the fact that their children''s return had interrupted his wife''s rest. "Help me up, Jaybie. I''d like to see them." When Jay picked Angeline up, she said in a slightly abashed manner, "Put me in a wheelchair. It won''t be appropriate for the children to see us like this." Jay said, "I want to let them know that their daddy and mommy love each other very much. The family w e give them may be turbulent, but if love remains, then their home will remain as well." Angeline had no choice but to obey him. When Jay carried Angeline downstairs in his arms, Baby Zetty looked at her mommy and daddy dazedly. "Daddy, can you show more empathy for single people like us when you show a public disy of affection?" Baby Zetty protested. Jay said, "You''re just two little brats who have yet to understand what love is." Baby Zetty and Jenson fell silent. Deep down in their hearts, they wailed in anguish. ¡®Do little brats not deserve love?¡¯ Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Jay gently ced Angeline on the couch. She nestled i n his arms softly, and just like that, a small family meeting was convened. Jay said to the children with a stern expression," Because Mommy is ill, Daddy will spend more time and effort in taking care of Mommy in the future. I''m really sorry for not being able to devote all my time to take care of you." Jenson was understanding and amenable to reason. "I don''t mind, Daddy." Baby Zetty tried to take advantage of the situation. " Since you and Mommy don¡¯t have time to take care of me, why don¡¯t you just leave me with Brother Finn, Daddy?" Jay had already made necessary arrangements for the children. "Jens, I¡¯ve decided to hand over Grand Asia t o you. From now on, you will be Grand Asia¡¯s young boss." Jenson was slightly startled. There was a hint of resistance in his deep and profound eyes. Jenson had drafted out a blueprint of his own. He wanted to build his own business empire just like Daddy instead of standing on the shoulders of giants while enjoying the fruits of his predecessors. Though when he saw how delicate and fragile Mommy looked, Jenson put all his thoughts behind and nodded selflessly. "Don''t worry, Mommy and Daddy. I will take care of Grand Asia." Angeline felt really sorry for the child. "Jens is still so young, Jaybie. He should be attending a regr school just like every other kid where he can make more friends." Angeline was only making this proposal in hopes that she could help Jens cope with his autism. Jenson dispelled Mommy''s worries and assured her." Mommy, I probably won''t share a single common topic with my peers." He then nced at Baby Zetty whose face had puffed u p considerably. He said, "I would think that they''re really childish." For a moment, Baby Zetty''s expression was clouded. If Jenson had not nced at her, then she probably would not take it to heart. The words that Jenson said, coupled with his knowing nce, showed that those words were clearly directed at Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty protested at once. "How am I childish? I already have a crush. Do you?" Jenson stared at Baby Zetty with an intrigued gaze." Puppy love is nothing to be proud of." Baby Zetty retorted, "It proves that I''m more mature than you." Jenson said, "Maturity is judged by a person''s progression of puberty, not by the degree of brain disability." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson''s gaze fell on Baby Zetty''s t chest and he thought of Whitney''s curvaceous figure. "You aren''t even qualified to wear a bra yet and you call yourself mature?" Baby Zetty rolled into Mommy''s arms andined. "Look at Jenson, Mommy. Who on earth can stand that poisonous tongue of his?¡± Angeline patted Baby Zetty on the head and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t worry, a girl will fix him in the future." Baby Zetty put her hands together and prayed. "Oh, Sister-inw, please show up as soon as you can, I beg you." Jenson¡¯s thin lips parted as he uttered lightly, "You want a sister-inw? Maybe in another ten years." Angeline calcted his age. "You''ll be 22 years old in ten years. Oh dear, you mustn''t fall in love so late. All the good girls will be taken away by then." Jay stared dazedly at his wife and children, a pang of intense guilt emerging on his good-looking face. He was the one who started off the puppy love trend, which resulted in Angeline and his children''s eptance of puppy love. They now thought that it was perfectly justified. He felt that it was necessary for him to teach the children a lesson about love alone-lest they break other children''s hearts. However, it could not be carried out in front of Angeline. Judging from her lovestruck mind, Angeline would definitely stop him. "Come to the study with me, Jens. I have something to tell you." Having said that, Jay then said to Angeline,1 I''ll be back, darling." Jay ced Angeline¡¯s back against the couch and walked upstairs. Jenson followed behind Daddy in silence. Angeline listened to the sound of their footsteps, and when they had disappeared, she whispered to Baby Zetty sneakily, "Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty moved closer to Mommy cooperatively and lowered her voice. "Yeah, Mommy?" Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 "Hurry up and text Aunt Josephine, saying that-" Baby Zetty widened her eyes and said, "Mommy, Daddy won''t allow that." "So we can''t let him know about this. Help Mommy keep this a secret." Baby Zetty nodded worriedly. "Alright." Upstairs, Jay said openly to Jenson, "You''re a man, and I don¡¯t care how manydies you like before marriage, but I need to remind you this-do not touch them." Jenson nodded coolly. "Mm." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jay continued, "Jens, you were able to use your three years to graduate from Legendary Youth Academy and that proves that your abilities are extraordinary. I think that you''re more than capable of handling Grand Asia. So when you have some spare time, you can look after your sister for us.¡± Jenson replied, "Mm." "Your sister learned to love from an early age, so I''m worried that she will regret itter on. But because your mommy is always by my side, there are some things that I cannot say to your sister for fear that I might make her angry. You¡¯re Baby Zetty¡¯s elder brother, and you both spend a lot of time together, so when you''re free, help me advise Baby Zetty a little. Don''t let her follow in your aunt''s footsteps." Jenson nodded. "Mm." Jay looked at his son in displeasure. ¡°Can¡¯t you say one more word?" ¡°Got it," replied Jenson. "Two more words!" Jay desperately tried to lure his son. "I got it." Jay gave uppletely. "Alright!" After talking about Baby Zetty, Jay had no other topic i n mind. As such, Jay''s expression became very solemn. When he spoke again, Jay¡¯s voice had a hint of selfme. "And about Baby Robbie... Three years ago, I wanted to send him to one of my friends who lived far away, but now he''s been brought away by a man from S Country." "Jenson, Daddy has to take care of Mommy. Can you g o to S Country and get Baby Robbie back?" Jenson replied, "Daddy, just take good care of Mommy. I''ll find a way to locate Baby Robbie." A glimmer of power was heard in his voice. "Alright. From tomorrow onward, all of Ghost''s assassins are yours tomand." Jenson nodded. "Mm." It might be because the problems that had been haunting him for so long were finally resolved, so Jay got a very good sleep that night. However, he had a very weird dream. In his dream, a ferocious, little ck jaguar and a naughty little lone wolf were chasing each other on a field of grass. They chased each other for a while before a shocking twist happened. Both of them suddenly tore at each other forcefully. Jay broke into a cold sweat, so he sat up in shock. He felt around him, and that spot which was supposed to be upied by a soft figure was empty. Jay broke into a cold sweat again. "Angeline!" He did not even wear his shoes and quickly rushed downstairs. "Angeline?" Nobody responded. Jay''s face was ashen, and he felt that his soul was about to leap from his body. When he got to the first floor, he noticed a group of people sitting on the sofa. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Baby Zetty and Jenson ate breakfast with ashen looks on their faces. Zayne, Grayson, and Finn hung their heads low. They dared not look into his eyes. "Where''s Angeline?¡± Jay asked. There was a bonepiercing coldness to his voice. No one dared answer. "Where''s Angeline?" Jay roared. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His voice was like thunder booming through the air, shocking everyone until they quaked in their boots. Only then did everyone look at him with fear on their faces. Jenson sighed and exined. "Daddy, Aunt Josephine brought Mommy to Grand Asia Hospital." Jay suddenly realized that it was the day of Shirley''s surgery. Angeline must have been worried about her, s o she asked Josephine to quietly bring her to the hospital. Those things that she said to Josephine yesterday were just a diversion to make him believe that she would stay at home. Jay turned around, went back upstairs, and quickly had a change of clothes. He did not even bother acknowledging or greeting everyone else as he hurriedly rushed outside. Zayne quickly stopped him. "Young Master Ares, just let Angeline go." Jay turned around and glowered at Zayne as if Zayne had murdered his entire family. "You know very well what condition Angeline is in right now. When Shirley is having her surgery, Angeline will surely be waiting outside anxiously. If the surgery is sessful, then it really is something to be celebrated, but what if something goes wrong? Can Angeline ept that?" Jay roared at him. Zayne felt that Jay was overreacting by being this angry. "Since when was Angeline that weak of a person? Other than you, no one else can make Angeline sick like that," muttered Zayne. Jay was stunned. He let out a cold harrumph and stormed out. Zayne had his arms akimbo with an offended look on his face. "What kind of person is this? He made my sister suffer so much, and now he''s pretending to be concerned about her..." However, he did not notice that Baby Zetty was looking at him with utter resentment. "Don''t talk about my daddy like that." Jenson had his father''s glum attitude as he said," Uncle, when my daddy is angry, someone will be the unfortunate one to incur his wrath." Zayne said proudly, "Since he''s angry with your mommy, then the unfortunate one should be her. Now, don''t tell me you two brats are thinking of something t o save your mommy." Jenson elegantly sipped on his tea. "Daddy won¡¯t have the heart to be angry at Mommy." Zayne asked, "Then who is he going to be angry at?" "Who was the one who sneaked Mommy out?" Baby Zetty snickered. Zayne¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he quickly took off. Jenson put down his teacup and said to Grayson and Finn, "Let¡¯s go. There''s going to be a show in the hospital." The bunch went to Grand Asia Hospital. After Jay entered the elevator, Zayne, who was just slightlyte, suddenly leaped in there. After he got in, he pressed the door open button and waited for the people at the back who were not rushing at all. Jay was anxious to see Angeline, and Zayne was dying him. It made Jay suddenly erupt. "Take your paws off of that." Zayne replied, "Jens and the others areing." "They can take the next ride," Jay said with a glum look on his face. Zayne had no other choice but to take his fingers off the button. The elevator stopped on the sixth floor, and when the doors opened, Jay sped off. Zayne widened his eyes. "That fast?" At the waiting area, Angeline sat in her wheelchair while Josephine sat on the chair opposite her. When Josephine saw Jay rushing toward her with a murderous gaze, she trembled in shock and fear. "Sis Angeline, Big Brother is here!" Josephine said to Angeline. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 Angeline never expected Jay to arrive that quickly. Her delicate and pretty face suddenly had a look of guilt on it. "Jaybie?" she cried out with a shaky voice. Jay was heaving at that point, his fury emanating all around him. However, he could not be angry at Angeline, so he had no choice but to throw his anger aside. After he suppressed his wrath, Jay then slowly walked toward Angeline, squatted down, and hugged her. "Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing to the hospital? Don''t you know that I''ll be worried about you?" His tone made him sound like a child who was being forced to eat his greens. Angeline caressed his head and replied with guilt in her heart, "Jaybie, it''s because I''m afraid that you''ll be worried about me that I asked Zayne and Grayson toe over and chat with you. That way, they can probably share your worries and burden." Jay replied, "What''s there to chat between them and m e?" Josephine suddenly had a bad feeling, so she stood up silently. Jay was being so nice to Angeline, but he looked at Josephine with resentment and ferocity. He pointed a t the ground, hinting at her to go on her knees. At that point, Josephine was sobbing but without tears. Angeline was smart and could feel that something was going on, so she said, "Jaybie, tell Josephine to leave. I have something to say to you in person." Jay looked at Josephine in dissatisfaction, then waved her away. When Josephine got up, her entire body went limp. Zayne had to help her walk away. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Angeline heard Zayne saying, "Look at what you did to this tigress, scaring her like that." Only then Angeline knew how angry Jay was. Thankfully, she knew him well ever since they were little, so she tried to calm him down. She grabbed his shirt and said coyly, "Jaybie, don''t be angry.¡± Jay contradicted himself and replied, "I¡¯m not angry." Angeline put her lips close to his ear and teased him, saying, "When we get back home, I''m all yours." The frost in Jay''s eyes crumbled as a smile appeared o n his face. "You''re being naughty again." Angeline could tell from his voice that he became somewhat happy. Only then she exined to him, saying, "Jaybie, I have some guilt toward Sis Shirley. Pulling her and Zayne apart was a cruel thing to do. So I''ll treat Sis Shirley kindly from now on. I want her to feel that being our sister is better than being our sister -inw." Jay embraced her again. "You''re always so concerned about others. When can you start being concerned about yourself?" Angeline smiled back. "I have you around. You do everything for me. The only thing I have to do is make sure that I look nice and pretty." When Jay saw Angeline smiling that brightly, Jay''s angerpletely dissipated. More importantly, Angeline wanted to trick him again. She wanted to anger Jay to his peak, and then give him a huge surprise. All because that spirited and cute Angeline was back. "Please don''t do me dirty like that in the future, Angeline." He had told her that since forever, but it seemed that Angeline could never keep her end of her word. "Mm." Every time she promised, it was ever so casual. herself on her beating chest. It felt as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders. Josephine looked on from a distance and patted "I think my big brother isn''t angry anymore?" Jenson sshed her back with some cold water of his own by saying, "Daddy is good at holding grudges. He will surely pay back the favor.¡± Josephine was shocked until her body went limp again, causing her to somewhat copse onto Zayne. Zayne replied, "Stop scaring your aunt." Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 There was nothing but coldness on Josephine''s side. On the other hand, everything was well over at Angeline''s side. The look in Jay''s eyes made Zayne feel exasperated as he looked at Josephine who was leaning on him like a n invertebrate. He said to her, "Don''t be afraid. When your brother wants to settle the score with you, just me it all on Angeline. I don''t believe that he¡¯ll be angry with Angeline, will he?" Josephine looked at Jay being all lovey-dovey at Angeline. Jay''s eyes looked so soft and gentle that she had no idea how all of that sharpness in his pupils managed to fade without a trace. Josephine suddenly realized what Zayne said was reasonable. With Angeline as her support, Josephine mustered her confidence and straightened her back. "Sis Angeline, I''m sorry. I''ll have to sell you out to save myself," said Josephine. Jenson rolled his eyes at her. "Shameless." Josephine,"..." 1 At that moment, Jay suddenly called out, "Jens.¡± Jenson moved his feet, his hands in his pockets as he walked toward Jay with a hint ofziness and nobility. "Daddy!" "Help me look after your mommy for a while. I¡¯ll go visit Uncle Tempest. I''ll be right back." Jenson nodded. "Mm." After Jay left, the pressure in the room suddenly lifted. Josephine and Zayne immediately walked over to them. Josephine pounced onto Angeline and cried while saying, "Sis Angeline, you have to save me. Your brother looked so scary just now. He¡¯ll surely kill me when you¡¯re not looking!" Jenson pulled Angeline''s wheelchair backward and Josephine copsed onto the floor on her knees. Josephine furiously looked at Jenson. "Jens, what the hell are you doing?¡± Jenson had a cold look on his face. "You can only say happy things in front of Mommy." Baby Zetty chimed in, "Aunty, you know that my mommy''s not well. Why would you want her to be worried about you?" Those words made Josephine feel so guilty that she wanted to dig a hole and burrow herself in it. However, Josephine felt that something was off and remembered something. She got off the ground and said confidently, "Your mommy is not stupid. She''s not that weak either, okay? Back in the day, your mommy¡¯s skin was thicker than a wall. She could take any mental hit like it was nothing. As long as your daddy does not anger her, whoever destroys your Mommy completely, I''ll change my surname to theirs!" Zayne chimed in, "Right, right, right. It''s your daddy who made your mommy like this, so you should settle the score with your daddy." Jenson replied, "He doesn''t know, so he¡¯s not in the wrong.¡± In other words, everything wrong that Jay did after he lost his memory was excusable. Josephine and Zayne were shaken to their core by the look in Jenson''s eyes. "Like father, like son," Zayne said. Josephine and Zayne were exceptionally polite, calm, and rational all because of Angeline''s condition. However, Jay was over-concerned about Angeline''s body, so seeing him overreact was not something out o f the ordinary. Jenson knew that his daddy might be overprotective, but he simply wanted to let his daddy do whatever he wanted. Angeline defused the entire situation and said, "Jens, stop troubling your aunt. I¡¯ll be happy just chatting with your aunt." Josephine gave Jenson a cocky victory pose because she had Angeline''s support. Jenson smiled sinisterly, and Josephine''s grin was reflected in his pupils. When Jens smiled, it was ever so pretty and coy, but why did it give a dark feeling that he was controlling everything? Jens pushed Angeline''s wheelchair in front of Josephine before sitting down beside his mommy. He pulled Baby Zetty to his side to sit beside him. That way, Josephine was sitting two seats away from Angeline. Josephine was helpless.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jenson wickedly extended his arm out and gestured t o her as if saying to her, ''After you''. Josephine,"..." Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 How were they supposed to chat now that they were sitting that far away from each other? Upstairs in Tempest''s ward. When Jay pushed open the door, he saw numerous tubes plugged into Tempest as hey there with just a sliver of life left. Jay''s heart hurt when he saw him like that. He walked over and sat on the chair beside the bed, slowly caressing Tempest''s arm that was packed with needles. Pain overflowed from his heart and it showed in his eyes as well. "Tempest, thank you for protecting me with your body. Thank you so much." When the doctor entered the room, he exined Tempest''s condition to him, "His vitals are stable, but I have no idea why he''s still not conscious yet." Jay¡¯s expression was solemn. He forcefully grabbed Tempest¡¯s hand, probably because his emotions were slightly out of control. Tempest''s finger trembled slightly in his palm. Jay felt that delicate move and excitedly asked Tempest, "Tempest, can you hear me?" Tempest''s eyshes twitched. Jay thenmanded him, "Tempest, Imand you t o wake up right this moment." The doctor was astonished. "President, Tempest has some consciousness now. It''s great news. I think it should not be long before he wakes." Jay nodded. When Jay returned to Angeline''s side, he noticed that everyone was all smiles and excited. He immediately knew that Shirley''s surgery was very sessful. "Angeline, now you can lift that burden off your chest." Angeline was overjoyed. "Mm." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Can we go home then?¡± "But I''m feeling a little hungry, Jaybie. I want to eat your dessert." Jay looked at his watch. Angeline would not usually b e hungry at this time. He suddenly understood something, so he looked at Josephine with resentment in his eyes. "What did you eat for breakfast?" Josephine shrank away. "Chicken soup and chips?" The look in Jay''s eyes became cold. "You actually let Angeline eat non-nutritious food like this?" Josephine blurted in distress, "Sis Angeline wanted to eat that." Angeline reached out to pull Jay back, her fingertips lightly tapping on his. "Jaybie, don''t me Josephine for it. I couldn¡¯t control myself, so I submitted to the temptation of having chips from a stall beside the road. A stall selling chips by the road? Jay frowned. Although Angeline had said something wrong, her fingers were still yful. When Jay looked at her slender, pretty fingers moving and dancing around his palm like a fairy, he suddenly remembered the fingerdance that Angeline made for him when they were little. Only then did the fury in his heart dissipate. He suddenly scooped Angeline up in his arms as he walked toward the entrance. Grayson and Finn returned to Grand Asia. Zayne and Josephine, on the other hand, followed behind Jay. They jumped at a chance for avish meal. Baby Zetty stood there dumbfoundedly while she stared at Brother Finn¡¯s silhouette. Jenson then grabbed Baby Zetty by the neck and walked. "Are you still going to stare at him like that?" asked Jenson. Baby Zetty''s face flushed red in embarrassment, then she quickly pushed her mommy''s wheelchair. Everyone gathered and walked toward the entrance of the hospital. Jay strode with spirit using his long and slender legs, but the moment he walked out the door, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. An old woman d in simple clothes walked toward him while holding a hobbling, disheveled woman with trembling hands. When she saw Jay, that old woman looked at Jay with a pitiful look in her eyes. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Angeline felt that something was off, so she asked curiously, "What¡¯s wrong, Jaybie?" Jay replied with a hollow tone in his voice, "Nothing, just two stray dogs blocking our way." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The olddy''s body was bent forward as if she was sweeping leaves off the ground. She was shaking and quivering intensely as those eyes of hers suddenly teared up. At that moment, Jenson spoke up, his voice cold as ice, "Daddy, you get Mommy away from here. I''ll handle this." "Mm." Jay walked away with Angeline in his arms. Sera shrank away in her shell with all the shame and guilt in the world. Only now she had the guts to look u p and watch Jay leave with Angeline. When she saw Jay holding Angeline in his arms so intimately, Sera suddenly thought of the day she first met Jay. On that day, Jay hade to visit Angeline in Swallow City. It was in the courtyard when she first saw him. He was young, unrelenting, and enveloped in a cold aura. She was charmed and bewitched by his nobility and elegance. At that time, Anne had whispered to her, "That''s the eldest grandson of the Ares family, the number one family in Imperial Capital. Once Angeline gets him, she''ll surely be on top of the world in the future." Sera clenched her fist as a stubborn unwillingness and dissatisfaction seeped from her bones. She observed Jay, noticing that his face was tense and expressionless. She thought that he did not fancy Angeline. Otherwise, why would he have such an awful look on his face? Soon after, Angeline rushed out of the house andtched onto him, her arms circling around his neck like a ne. "Jaybie." That sharp and annoying voice of a youngdy rang in her ear. Jay coldly moved her hands away from him, anger surfacing on his handsome face. "Angeline?" When he called her name, his voice had a cold tone to it. At that moment, Sera hid in a corner and watched as Jay became angry at Angeline. If it had been her, she would have listened to everything that man said. At least, that was what she had thought to herself. She would be the most gentle and kind person in the world to him. Probably, it was at that moment when she had the idea of snatching him for herself. That feeling was like a seed buried into the ground. N o matter rain or shine, she would not let go of her desire. Reality proved her to be a clown. Angeline held his face as she pecked him on his cheek, leaving some saliva on it. After that, Jay''s angerpletely diffused. He smiled as he wiped the spit off his face. The frost o n his body seemed to melt away as well. When he spoke again, his voice was gentle and pampering. "Why do you want to go on a hunger strike?" Angeline Severe that little cheat, never went on a hunger strike. She simply used it as an excuse to get him over here. Angelineughed. "Jaybie, I miss you. You haven''t visited me in a long time, and my parents don''t allow me to visit you either. So, I had no choice but to trick you over to ease the burden in my heart!" His slender and delicate fingers pinched her fleshy cheek as he said, "Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?" Angeline''s face went beet red in embarrassment, but Jay embraced her in his arms as he muttered, "Jaybie i s a little busy these days. When I¡¯m done, I''ll bring you out to y." "Mm." From that moment onward, Sera swore to herself that she had to snatch the world''s most perfect man over t o her side, no matter the cost. Jay and Angeline¡¯s figures soon disappeared out of Sera''s sight. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 Sera''s tears flowed freely. She was wrong from the very start. From the moment Jay chose Angeline, he had already cultivated her to be the perfect person for him. Angeline was kind, yet not timid. Independent, but not headstrong. She was the most suitable person for Jay. When Jay was strong and capable, she could just submit to him and be concerned about dressing herself. When Jay was at his lowest point, she could defend his glory even when she was sick. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, that desire to enter his heart was the most horrible mistake she made. Jenson looked at Madam Ares like he was looking at a stray dog. Madam Ares put her dignity aside and begged him, saying, "Jens, I beg of you to please help Aunt Sera and get her into Grand Asia Hospital. She''s still so young. Nothing should happen to her leg, right?¡± Jenson''s voice was cold and cutting as he questioned them, "You care so much about her leg, but why didn''t I see you being concerned about my mommy''s health?¡± Madam Ares felt ever so guilty. She muttered softly, "I was wrong.¡± Madam thought that the heart of children would always be soft, so she continued to beg him. "Jens, as your grandmother, can you help this one time? Please?" Jenson''s face was expressionless. "ying the kinship card? You''re not worthy." "Jens, I understand that I was wrong." Josephine could not help but cry out as her eyes became streaked with red. "Jens, just help them. Upon my honor." Jenson stared coldly at his aunt. "Your honor has zero value to me.¡± Josephine, Jenson gritted his teeth as he said to Madam Ares, " For people who use kinship to do bad things, they''re not worthy of kinship and everything good rted to i t at all. Get the hell out of here. Stop shaming yourself i n front of others.¡± All the elders could not believe that Jenson, that kid, would say such cold and cutting words. After he finished, Jenson pulled Baby Zetty along and left. Josephine looked at Madam Ares with red eyes, sobbing. "I never would have thought that you would use Big Brother to harm Big Sis. You know that Big Brother would hate you for it, but you were so stubborn. I think youpletely gave up on him from that moment onward, didn''t you? "Now that you''re back and begging for his forgiveness, it''s really stupid of you to do that. Big Brother has always been the most justified person in the world. Now that you''ve destroyed that precious kinship between the both of you, Big Brother would surely return the favor. If it weren''t for Sis Angeline, he would have shamed you in front of everyone today." Josephine took out her wallet and removed a card from it. She handed it over to Madam Ares and said," This is my alimony for you. But you cannot stay here i n Imperial Capital because it''s Jenson''s world now. He hates you so much for harming his daddy and mommy. Sooner orter, he¡¯lle up with a way to take care of small fry like you." Madam Ares received the card with trembling hands a s she held onto Sera and left. As Josephine watched Madam Ares walk away, she suddenly burst into tears. "Why didn¡¯t you appreciate such a good family? Instead, you tore us apart like this. Why?" Zayne consoled her, saying, "It''s her choice, so let her b e." When Jenson, Josephine, and the rest arrived at Carefree Garden, Jay was already in the kitchen. He busied himself while Angeline sat in her wheelchair, her expression somewhat solemn. "Jens, how did you handle those stray dogs?" Angeline asked. Jenson paused for a moment before he said, "They looked like they meant trouble, so I chased them away." Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Jay took out some dessert and heard what Jenson said, so he praised him. "Well done." Angeline could not help but sigh. Jenson and Jay looked at each other. The devious big and little wolves had not expected that Angeline was that sharp. She actually managed to guess what they meant. Jenson nodded. "Mm." Jay put the dessert in Angeline''s hand, pampering her like she was the most precious thing in the world. " Darling, this is the fruit pizza that you wanted. Why don''t you try it out? I added some rose petals, oranges, oh, and a few pieces of bitter gourd too. Since you''re s o smart, I think you''re able to guess the concept that I used to make the pizza. Can you tell me what it is?" Angeline pushed the te away and said, "Jaybie, you''re quite talkative today!" Jay backed off to the side in distress while giving his son a thumbs-up as if he was allocating the task of coaxing Angeline to Jenson. Jenson walked over to his mommy and held her hand obediently like a toothless cub. "Mommy." "What did they say?¡± Angeline asked. Jenson nced over to a worried Jay and said, "Sera''s leg is broken, and I guess they didn''t treat it in time, so they wanted to try their luck bying to Grand Asia Hospital. They begged me because they wanted a free pass." "Why would Sera have a broken leg?" Angeline asked curiously. Jay quickly fessed up. "Angeline, I was wrong." Jay wanted to destroy Serapletely, but because he cared about Angelina''s feelings, he was not furious. His decision to own up was out of the ordinary, and even more so when he felt guilty about it. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Darling, I had a headache at that time, so I didn¡¯t think everything through, so please don¡¯t be angry. If you think that Jaybie didn''t do things well, I¡¯ll get Sera a doctor, alright? As long as you''re not angry, I''ll do as you say." Angeline, Since when was this man so self-aware? Angeline knew in her heart that Jaybie was the one who was hurt the most when she became sick. He would kill every single person who had made her suffer. If she would not give him an outlet to release his stress, he might explode someday. She knew what she should do. Angeline said, "She¡¯s so cocky, so breaking her leg and making her suffer a little might enlighten her. I hope that she''ll turn over a new leaf and good things wille to her." Jay breathed a sigh of relief. Angeline asked, "Then, what about Bell Enterprise?" Jenson replied, "They siphoned out funds from Grand Asia and I have evidence of it. Since the amount of money is so huge, I''m guessing that the two brothers, Steven and Stanley Bell, will be locked in there forever." Angeline had a sympathetic look on her face. "After I bought over the other businesses, I left them with arger portion of power because I respected their authority and position. To my surprise, they continued to be sinful and lusted for power." Jenson replied, "Mommy, they''re like a centipede, wriggling and writhing even after death. But they were too hesitant and that caused their downfall." Angeline nodded. "You did well, Jenson.¡± However, when she thought about her sister Sera and how she hadpletely fallen from the sky and was now homeless, she could not help but sigh. "It¡¯s just a shame that Sera went against both the Ares and Bell families. Furthermore, she can¡¯t rely on her father anymore. Now, she has to live a fruitless life." When Angeline sighed for Sera, Jenson and Jay dared not speak a word against her. Angeline continued, "Were you both afraid that I would not be able to tell what''s right and what''s wrong and help bad people instead? Jay weakly replied, "Won¡¯t you?" Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Angeline smiled back. "I know that you guys are being so vicious to them because you love me, so why would I stop you from loving me?" Jay slouched on the couch. "I was afraid that I would make you unhappy." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zayne and Josephine stood at the door where they saw everything. They burst intoughter, saying, "The infamous crown prince ispletely submitting to his wife." Jay asked them arrogantly, "So submitting to your wife is a shameful thing?" He retorted in a way that shut Zayne up. Angeline grabbed the fruit pizza and began chowing down on it. Its slight bitterness was covered by the sweetness of the orange. Angeline raised her hand. "Jaybie, this pizza means to say that sweetness wille after the bitterness ends?" Jay grabbed her head and sweetly kissed her forehead. "You got it." Angeline continued her praise, saying, "It''s delicious." Zayne and Angeline walked over. Zayne grabbed a pizza and had a taste. He frowned as heined, "I thought that it would be a taste that cannot be forgotten. Isn''t this just bitter gourd and orange? They taste normal.¡± Jay pulled the pizza from his hand and threw it into the trash bin. Zayne widened his eyes. "I''m just putting up with it so that I won''t go hungry. Why throw it away?¡± Baby Zetty said, "Uncle, if you don¡¯t like it, then don''t eat it." Zayne pointed at the pizza in the trash bin while cringing. "Then isn¡¯t it a waste throwing it into the trash bin?" In the end, Zayne had no choice but to go into the kitchen and make himself some half-cooked vermicelli. Josephine went along with him and ate the pasta while the others did not want to even get near it. Josephine reminded Zayne as they ate. "When youe here for a free meal, remember to talk less. These people are savages when ites to defending their ws." Zayne painfully realized that fact and nodded. At night, Angeline sat on the balcony. Her delicate face had a peaceful grin on it. Jay sat on the mat in front of her, quietly observing that blissful smile on her face. She looked pretty when she smiled. It looked a little naive even. "What are you thinking about? Why are you smiling for that long?" Jay could not resist asking her. Angeline replied, "I was thinking that there¡¯s going to b e two big days for the Severe family. Shouldn''t I prepare a little something?" Jay suddenly had a troubled look on his face. He did not want Angeline to tire herself, but when he looked a t her smiling so happily, he felt that he should support her. "What do you have in mind?" "I want to go shopping for some furniture for the princess'' room to prepare to invite our crown princess back home. I also want to buy some things for the wedding..." Princess'' room? Wedding? Those words drilled into Jay¡¯s mind and they suddenly made him feel dismayed. He pulled Angeline¡¯s hand and put it on his face like a little puppy as he said coyly, "I also want a huge wedding." Angelineughed at him. "The kids are all grown up now, so what wedding can there be? We''ll be a Jay replied, "But in those two times that we married, you married me with the name of Rose Boyle. So other people think that I married the illegitimate child of the Boyle family." Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 "Then what kind of wedding do you want?" Angeline asked. She did not have the heart to disappoint him. Jay kissed the back of her palm. "I want to give you the wedding of a lifetime. We''ll let our kids be the flower girls and ring boys. I want everyone to know that you, Angeline Severe, are the gem in my life. No one can bully my darling.¡± Angeline smiled gently. However, her smile had bitterness and agony in it. Jay suddenly understood. Once he mentioned the kids, Angeline had thought of Baby Robbie. "Angeline, don''t be sad. I''ll find a way to get Baby Robbie back,¡± said Jay. Angeline sobbed. ¡°These few years, I''ve searched for every single trace in the world. The rted departments in every country were also very cooperative. They used face recognition and ran DNA tests, but there was no sign of Baby Robbie. Jaybie, I''m so scared..." When Angeline said that, she held her hands against her face as she started to cry. Jay held her tight. "Silly girl, you''ve looked in the wrong direction." Angeline raised her head. "Jaybie... I can take the workload. Don''t you worry about my body. Just tell me everything you know, okay?" Jay reached out, his coarse hand gently brushing against the tear marks at the corner of her eyes. "Mm. That day, I asked Zayne to send Baby Robbie over to S Country. Storm went ahead to receive Baby Robbie at the airport. However, Baby Robbie sensed that something was off, so he ran. He even got into a fight with Storm. At that moment, a mysterious man saw everything, so he wounded Storm and grabbed Baby Robbie.¡± As Jay described everything, his eyes began to well up with tears. His self-me was ented under that intense aura o f resentment. His fist was clenched tightly as the veins on his forehead showed. He hated the man who brought Baby Robbie away, but he did not want Angeline to worry about him, so he had to pretend that he was rxed about it. "Angeline, that guy could beat Storm, so his skills are out of the ordinary. As for the fact that he brought Baby Robbie away, he somehow would appreciate talent if he saw it. Baby Robbie will be fine. When hees back home, he might even be more excellent than ever!" Angeline was consoled and said, "Looks like I went in the wrong direction. Since those people could snatch Baby Robbie away in broad daylight, surely they¡¯re not some righteous organization. I had searched everywful organization for him for so many years, but it seems that I was so wrong." Jay said, "Don''t worry. After two days, we''ll ask Jenson and Ghost to pay a visit to S Country. Maybe we''ll find some clues when we revisit the ce." Angeline suddenly grabbed Jay¡¯s hand in distress." Jaybie, you have to go too. You¡¯re sharp, and you can think of solutions on a whim. If you go, we might actually find out something." Jay replied, "If I go, who will take care of you?" "I''ll ask Josephine to look after me. The movie that she''s been working on recently is all in the can, so she has a long holiday.¡± Jay thought of the fact that Josephine had let Angeline eat those chips and frowned. "No. I''m not comfortable with her taking care of you." Angeline hugged his arm and said coyly, "Jaybie, Josephine is the most suitable person to look after m e. We have things to talk about and we feel happy around each other." Jay suddenly became jealous. "Then, are you not happy around me?" Angeline coaxed him, saying, "I''m happier when I''m with you, Jaybie." Only then did Jay smile from ear to ear. "I''ll think about it." "Then, when are you departing?¡± asked Angeline. Jay replied, "After Shirley is discharged from the hospital, I''ll settle that dramatic love story between her, Zayne, and Josephine. Only after that will I depart, okay?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Angeline could not wait any longer and was dying to know Baby Robbie¡¯s news. She said, "Why don''t you head to S Country, Jaybie? Ande back before Sis Shirley is discharged. I think after she''s well, Josie and Zayne will be announcing their good news." Jay replied, "It''s all up to you." Angeline responded, "Then, go ahead and prepare your bags for departure." Jay groaned at her. "Are you dying to send me away?" Angeline smiled. "I''ll reward you once you''ve returned." "What kind of rewards?" Jay asked expectantly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Angeline answered, "I''ll give myself to you, okay?" Jay ced his big hands on her waist. "That''ll depend on your condition, no? After I leave, you''ll have to keep a positive frame of mind, eat and drink well every single day, and you''ll have to get lots of sleep. Alright?" "I know, I know." Jay was anxious about Josephine taking care of Angeline. That night, he called Josephine over for practice in advance. Jay had written and sorted out his notes about Angeline''s living habits and handed them over to Josephine. Then, he ordered, "Memorize them by tonight and recite them to me before I leave tomorrow morning." Josephine looked at the thick pile of notes and ridiculed silently. "Brother, it looks like it''s all ready for publication?" Jay gave her a death stare and Josphine quickly exined, "It¡¯s useless for you to re at me. If you want me to memorize all of these in one night, I''m afraid I just can''t do it." Jay proceeded to knead his eyebrows. "I''ve printed out her three meals for each day in tabr form." Josephine grabbed the ingredients of those meals and saw the densely packed menu. Then, she almost burst into tears. "You know that I don''t cook, Big Brother. It''s not going to be easy as it is to keep Angeline alive, but now you''re even giving me suchplex menus? Sis Angeline is not a queen or anything. Must she have a feast every single day?" Jay uttered, "That¡¯s because I¡¯m worried other people''s cooking won''t suit her taste, so I''ve asked for the chef t o cook a bit more variety." Josephine widened her eyes. "So you hired a chef? I don¡¯t have to cook?" Jay proceeded to warn her, saying, "I don''t care whether or not you think the dishes you cook are good, but you¡¯re never allowed to feed it to Angeline.¡± Josephine pouted her lips. "You''re just looking down o n me. I''ve made great progress with my cooking nowadays." Jay stood up. "You¡¯re still not allowed to feed it to Angeline. Your foul dishes might cost someone their life." Josephine shuddered at the thought. "I got it. Fine. I¡¯ll just not cook at all." Jay only sat back down after hearing this. Then, he reminded her of some other things. " Angeline is particrly afraid of the cold after getting this sickness. You have to remember to add someyers on her at any time." He nced at Josephine''s thin attire as worry filled Jay¡¯s eyes. ¡°Josephine, your logic of ''as long as it''s fashionable, then the temperature doesn''t matter'' must never be allowed to happen on Angeline." Josephine drooped her head. She started to have an illusion that she had to take care of a baby! "Big Brother, Sis Angeline is not stupid. She''ll let me know if she''s cold." Jay stood up once more and rested both his hands on the table. He solemnly warned her one word at a time and was almost gritting his teeth. "If your dear Sis Angeline catches a cold due to your improper care, you¡¯ll know what''sing for you." Josephine wiped the cold sweat from her forehead." Gotcha." Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 The very next day, Jay woke Josephine up early in the morning and gave her an earful of instructions before reluctantly leaving. Josephine proceeded to abruptlyy on the sofa and soon fell asleep again in a daze. When Josephine naturally woke up once more, she was almost scared out of her wits to see the clock pointing to nine o''clock in the morning. The chef who Jay invited had been ringing the doorbell outside for two hours, but Josephine failed to realize it. She anxiously ran to open the vi''s door and let the chef in. The chef knew that her time to prepare breakfast was rtively short, so she hurriedly rushed toward the kitchen as well. Josephine dashed to Angeline''s bedroom upstairs and pushed the bedroom door open. She then saw Angeline staring at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. Josephine rushed over and knelt beside Angeline''s bed. She was profoundly ming herself. "I''m truly sorry, Sis Angeline. I overslept." Angeline smiled and said, "I''ve guessed it already." "Sis Angeline, why didn''t you call for me? If Big Brother knows that you¡¯re still in bed at nine o''clock and hadn''t eaten on time, he''d kill me." Angeline patted her on the head as if she was a pet." Dummy, just don''t let him know then." Josephine gratefully shook Angeline''s hand. "Sis Angeline, you''re an angel. Meanwhile, my big brother i s a demon.¡± Josephine helped Angeline up and wanted to change her clothes. Angeline felt slightly embarrassed. "I can do it myself, Josie.¡± Josephine pleaded, "I''m begging you to let me help you out, Sis Angeline. Otherwise, if Jay finds out that I was barely helping out, he''ll make me pay for it.¡± Angeline giggled and said, "Alright then." Josephine changed Angeline''s clothes and was immediately attracted by her impressive figure. She ced her hands on her most prideful curves and gasped in amazement. "F*ck, how on earth did you maintain your figure?" Since there were only two girls around and they were best friends, Angeline teased without reluctance. "It''s because your big brother has great skills." Josephine almost spurted some blood out. "Then, it''s not a method I can learn.¡± In S Country, Jay opened up his mobile phone''s monitoring software as soon as he got off the ne. When he saw Josephine spheming his little wife, his head was immediately congested with anger. However, after seeing the twodies teasing one another and deciphering the indecent words that came out of Angeline''s mouth, Jay¡¯s coldness dissipated by a whole lot. He still could not hold himself back and pressed his phone to dial Josephine''s number. Josephine answered her phone and responded in a guilty tone. "Big Brother?" "Why are you only waking up now? Angeline hasn''t eaten breakfast yet?" He was obviously using his low, rich and maic voice, but it was somehow surrounded by icy pressure. It immediately made Josephine terrified. Nheless, Josephine quickly realized something and shouted at the phone. "You installed a surveince system to monitor me, Big Brother?" Jay replied, "The monitoring system was installed when the house was built. It''s not merely for you." Although the monitoring system was installed long ago, it had not been turned on before. He switched it o n right after Josephine came overst night. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Josephine believed his words and bowed her head weakly before saying, "If I knew that Carefree Garden had a surveince system, I wouldn''t havee." She had made an innumerable amount of mistakes, and Jay would never let her off the hook for each and every one of them. She might as well drop dead right now. "What did you say?" Jay raised his voice. Josephine said with many grievances, "Big Brother, if you have surveince cameras everywhere, where on earth do I change my clothes?" Jay retorted, "There''s none in the bathroom." Josephine slouched and said, "Fine, I got it." "Go and take care of Angeline. Bye." Jay could not bear the thought of Angeline being left aside, so he took the initiative to end the conversation. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 It was as if Josephine had received a pardon, and she almost jumped up with joy. Jay suddenly added viciously before hanging up the phone, "When you change Angeline''s clothes in the future, don''t touch her body.¡± Josephine ridiculed him. "You¡¯re crazy possessive... and not to mention paranoid.¡± After hanging up the phone, Josephineined to Angeline. "Sis Angeline, how are we supposed to live these few days? There''s a surveince camera in this room, and it feels like my big brother¡¯s eyes are staring at me at all times. He knows my every move. This is a sad life." Angelineforted. "You can merely pretend to listen when he''s nagging. Anyway, he''ll only return in ten days or so. By the time hees back, you can slip away untouched.¡± Josephine looked at Angeline and uttered sourly," You''re the only one who dares to disobey him. Big Brother is reluctant to punish you." Angeline smiled and said, "I have my illness to thank for that." Jay had sessfully spoiled Josephine and Angeline''s initially peaceful and good times. In S Country, Jay brought Jenson, Zayne, and the Ghost members to the ce where Baby Robbie¡¯s incident took ce. Zayne once again talked about what happened back then... Standing in the ce where Baby Robbie disappeared, Jay¡¯s long and stalwart figure looked incredibly lonely. A hint of distressful tears flowed out of Jenson¡¯s eyes. After some time, Jay turned around. For some reason, the grief and despair in his eyes were too powerful that they were unable to dissipate. He said in a sorrowful tone, "Let¡¯s go. Our top priority should be getting in touch with Storm." Jenson looked at the airport not far away. Judging from the direction his dad was standing in just now, perhaps he was standing on the spot in which the mysterious man appeared. Jenson presumed that his dad hade up with a very unfavorable conclusion. "Daddy, are you worried that the mysterious man three years ago took Baby Robbie and immediately flew to another ce?¡± Jay nodded. "We can''t rule out the possibility that he might have walked from this direction toward the airport entrance." Jenson said, "I''ll check the passenger information of that day''s flight." Jay nodded again. "Perhaps Baby Robbie''s appearance had disrupted his boarding n. Jens, pay attention t o passenger information for the next few days.¡± "Mm.¡± Jenson turned around and entered the airport. Then, Jay turned over and said to the Ghost members, "Go to the authorities to investigate the information of all the fugitives being pursued and contact the local gang¡¯s big boss. I want to meet them." "Yes, sir." Jay nced at Zayne but said nothing in the end and only walked toward the hotel¡¯s direction. Zayne felt very ufortable and said, "Why didn''t you assign a task to me, Master Ares? I was the one who lost Baby Robbie in the beginning, so I''ll feel better if you let me do something." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay did not turn his head when he said, "We¡¯re on the verge of war, and you''re unsuited to do anything.¡± When Jay returned to the hotel, Zayne thought that his majesty would sit right in themand center and give others orders. However, Zayne guessed wrongly. Once Jay reached the hotel room, he immediately turned on his mobile phone''s surveince software. Then, he sat on the bed in a daze, staring at the phone screen as if he was watching a movie. Zayne sneaked behind him, and when he saw the phone¡¯s screen, he felt like his eyes were about to fall t o the ground. "The oh-so dignified Master Ares of Imperial Capital, a student with excellent academic achievement since childhood and whoes from a fantastic family background, is actually voyeuristic.¡± "Sit over there where you''ll be unnoticeable," Jay yelled. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Not long after, Jenson returned home. He held a micro USB sh drive in his hand and greeted Jay before getting busy at hisputer desk. Zayne immediately moved over to Jenson''s side." Have you found anything, Jens?" Jenson ignored him. Zayne looked at Jenson dejectedly. "Kid, can''t you be a little warmer to your uncle? I''ve seen you talking a lot around your mommy and daddy." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson stayed silent. Zayne was long-winded and continued, "We¡¯re rtives, so don¡¯t treat me so differently. Mm?" Jenson replied coldly, "That''s not the reason.¡± Zayne was puzzled. "Then, what''s the reason?" "It''s your IQ!" Zayne felt like he had been beaten up to death. It took him a long time to recover. "You mean, you talk a lot with your family members because they have high IQs and you have nothing to say to me because I have a low IQ?" Jenson nodded. Zayne was perplexed. "Don¡¯t you think you should do the opposite? People with high IQs won¡¯t need you to speak too much, right? Only people with low IQs would need a persistent exnation." Hearing Zayne ssifying himself as a low IQ person, Jay''s thin lips curved into a wicked smile. Zayne realized that he was being tricked and patted his mouth. At this moment, Jay came over. Jenson said to him," Daddy, I¡¯ve copied all the passenger information in the three months after Baby Robbie went missing. I''ll let you know if there''s an abnormality after going through them." Jay uttered, "Your uncle has seen that mysterious man before, so let him check the photos with you." Jenson nodded. "Mm.¡± Zayne brought a stool over and sat next to Jenson. Jay returned to his seat and turned on the surveince system to watch what was going on in Carefree Garden. Jenson opened the USB sh drive and began to browse the passenger''s ID card information. He was the kind of gifted student who could read at lightning speed and remember all the information. However, Zayne was truly unsuited to this kind of browsing method. "Can you slow down, Jens? I can barely read anything.¡± Jenson had to match his pace and slowed down a little bit. "It''s still too fast.¡± Jenson looked at him speechlessly. "Do you not have folds in your brain?" Zayne was p*ssed. "Jens, if you say that I have fewer folds, I can admit to i t. But saying that I have none is too insulting." Jenson sighed. "I can''t work with you." Ultimately, Jenson made another copy and let Zayne use theputer next to him. Without Zayne''s interruption, Jenson''s pace was getting faster and he soonpleted it. "Come here and see, Daddy.¡± Jay walked over, and Jenson pointed to the six photos arranged on theputer screen. He continued, "The identities of these six people are suspicious." Zayne looked over at hisputer screen. He had only looked through three days'' worth of passenger information when Jenson had finished three months o f it. Moreover, he had sessfully screened out a few suspects. How on earth did he do it? In the end, Zayne sighed. The brain of a genius was indeed not somethingprehensible. Jay said, "What''s suspicious?" Jenson replied, "The phone numbers and addresses of these six people have changed. Moreover, these six are not native to S Country. They had a transfer flight i n S Country three years ago and went to six different countries respectively. However, I checked those six countries and there¡¯s no information about them. In m y opinion, they''re probably fugitives." Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Zayne opened his mouth slightly in shock. "How do you know that?" "Because I''m a hacker," said Jenson. Zayne was aghast. "You must''ve vited many of the justice systems''works to investigate their identity information. Jenson, the things that you''re doing are against the..." Jenson gave him a stern look. "Do you have any evidence?¡± Seeing that Jenson was brimming with confidence, Zayne rxed by a whole lot. "Then, that''s alright." Zayne nodded. Jay frowned in contemtion. He was incredibly selfish in protecting shorings and was reluctant t o let his wife and children get involved. Hence, he came up with a shrewd idea. "Provide the information of these six people to the Intelligence Bureau. We help them do their jobs, and they help us in finding these people. It''s the best of both worlds." Jenson smiled and said, ¡°Good idea." Zayne stood at the side and listened to the shrewd father-son conversation. He felt the heebie-jeebies. He would rather offend Hades than this pair of human demons. Ghost returned in the evening. They came back with a filthy, slovenly dressed, tramplike man in their hands. Zayne covered up his mouth and nose, wanting to retreat. However, seeing that Jay and Jenson, the neat freaks, were not backing off, he felt something amiss with the situation. Sure enough, the wanderer walked in front of Jay and knelt. "I''m sorry, Master Ares. I failed to complete your task. I''ve let you down." Jay closed his eyes and shed back to their parting scene as if it were yesterday. "Storm, don¡¯t come back until you''ve located Baby Robbie." In the past three years, Storm had wandered the streets because of thismand while persistently looking for Baby Robbie. Jay helped him up and said somewhat stiflingly, "Go and take a shower before changing your clothes." Ghost then took Storm away. Not long after, Storm reemerged with trimmed hair and a shaved beard. After all, he was a young guy in his 20s who was already handsome, so he looked more radiant than ever after a little cleaning up. Jay said, "Storm, draw the mysterious man who took Baby Robbie and remember not to neglect any of the little details.¡± Storm nced at Zayne, and Zayne responded in a self -aware manner, "Don''t look at me. They already asked me what the man looks like but I couldn''t describe him, nor could I draw him. You all know I was a terrible student. I have poornguage skills, and delicate works such as drawing are not something I''m good at." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Storm resentfully shook his head and took out a pen and paper before he began to draw. When the man''s image wasing together on the paper, Zayne''s eyes shed with indignation. "That''s the b*stard." Jay and Jenson nced at each other. Then, both of them looked at the pictures of the six men on theputer. Finally, they locked their gazes on the second photo. Even though it was an ID photo, Jay and Jenson were able to distinguish the most delicate details of a human''s facial features. Jay pointed toward the picture of the man and asked Storm, "Storm, take a good look at this. Is this the person?¡± Storm looked at it for quite some time and said, "I''m quite sure that it''s him, Master Ares." Jenson was confused. "When this person boarded the ne, he wasn''t with anyone else. Could it be that he went abroad all on his own and left Baby Robbie in S Country?" Jay said, "Deliver this person''s information to the Intelligence Bureau. We''ll wait for the Intelligence Bureau¡¯s reply. "Okay.¡± The busy day had finally ended. At night, Jayy down on the bed and called Josephine. "Give the phone to Angeline." As soon as the phone call went through, Jay startedmanding Josephine. Josephine pouted andined. "The least you can do is to greet me first." Angeline took the phone over, and Jay''s voice immediately turned softer. "Baby, what did you have for dinner?" Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Angeline had finally gotten out of Jay''s strict control, s o she begged the kitchen aunty to make her a bowl of instant noodles. However, she did not think that Jay would question her so soon. Fortunately, Angeline was quick-witted. She replied to him in a normal tone, "Chicken noodles with some mushrooms." Fearing that he would get suspicious, she added, " There was minced chicken, mushrooms, and other vegetables. It was delicious, and I finished it up real quick." Jay nodded his head. "That''s good to hear." Jay questioned Angeline¡¯s clothing attire, meals, and sleeping scheduleprehensively. Angeline was able to answer everything impably. Then, a series o f sweet talks began. "Do you miss me yet?" Jay asked abruptly. Josephine, who was listening from the side, had shivers down her spine when she heard these words." Big Brother, you¡¯ve been gone for a day. It''s been a single day." Angeline nodded tearfully. "I do. I miss you very much." It looked like she missed him from the bottom of her heart. Josephine was speechless and merely took the pillow t o cover her face. Jay replied, "Okay. I''ll be back as soon as possible." "Okay." Josephine indignantly protested. "Jay Ares, can you hang up the phone? It''s been two hours. We¡¯re heading to bed now." Jay could only hang up the phone reluctantly. He left the bedroom and went into the living room to pour a ss of water only to see Zayne sitting in front of theputer while ying games with some instant noodles in his hand. The packaging on the table wasbeled ''Hot and Spicy Chicken Mushroom Noodles¡¯. Jay''s expression instantly turned dark. That bratty Angeline... lied to him? Did she say minced chicken with mushrooms and vegetables? Were they not merely seasoning powder? Everyone in the room could feel there was something amiss with Jay''s aura. Zayne looked at his instant noodles suspiciously, then back at Jay''s cold gaze. He said with a grimace, "Why are you looking at my instant noodles that way? Do you n on taking revenge on it or something?" Jenson quickly realized what was going on. "Mommy had instant noodles for dinner?" Jay''s jawline, which wasparable to a Greek sculpture, fell into a bow. Then, he nodded. Jenson said gloomily, "Josephine must''ve been the one who instigated Mommy to eat those kinds of junk food." Zayne mmed his noodles on theputer keyboard and red at Jenson bitterly. "Jens, why do you me your aunt for everything? She doesn''t even like instant noodles. However, your mommy does, so it was definitely her idea." Although Zayne''s logic was usible, Jenson was never one who would retort logically with common sense. "She''s your wife. Of course, you''re on her side." Zayne''s face turned red in an instant. The Ghost members saw how speechless Zayne was because of Jenson and immediately gave a thumbs u p. "Jenson¡¯s awesome." That night, Jay unexpectedly had insomnia. He felt a little empty in his heart because Angeline was not by his side, and he was slightly worried that Josephine was incapable of taking care of Angeline. The very next day. When Angeline woke up, she found out she had unfortunately caught a cold. Every time Josephine heard her sneeze, the fear of her life ending was carved more profoundly and deeper into her bones. "Crap, my life¡¯s over. You have a cold, Sis Angeline. Big Brother is going to end me." Angeline replied to her as if she was used to it, "Don''t worry. My health is not as good as before, so it''smon for me to catch a small cold. Perhaps it was just a tad too coldst night. I¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine." Josephine was utterly anxious. "I''ll still take you to Grand Asia Hospital just in case." "Alright then." After they hurriedly ate their breakfast, Josephine brought Angeline to Grand Asia Hospital. It was their own hospital, so they were exempted from many cumbersome registration procedures. However, i t was still hard for Josephine to find a doctor who would treat Angeline and obtain some medications ording to their prescriptions.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After they were done seeing the doctor, Josephine pushed Angeline to a specific window to fetch the medications. Angeline was afraid that Josephine would get tired from pushing her everywhere, so she said to Josephine, "Josie, you can go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you in the waiting area.¡± Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Josephine nced at the waiting room and noticed that the people in the VIP lounge were getting lesser. All the family members must have gone inside the ward to visit the patients. Josephine did not feel like making Angeline feel bad a s well, so she epted her suggestion. "Sis Angeline, I¡¯ll be right back. You must wait for me right here." "Go ahead.¡± Josephine ran forward at lightning speed. Yet, a few secondster, Angeline felt a pair of hands touching the back of her wheelchair. ¡°Who¡¯s there?" Angeline asked warily. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sis." A low yet malevolently ttering voice was heard. "Sera?" Sera''s voice prated Angeline''s ears like a lingering soul. "What a coincidence, Sis. We meet again." "Why are you here?" "Thanks to that silly Josephine who gave my mother a VIP card, I was able to admit myself into Grand Asia Hospital without any obstruction." Angeline realized that Sera had been admitted into Grand Asia Hospital under Josephine''s name. "How did you be like this, Sis? Are you paralyzed from head to toe? Tsk, tsk, tsk, I do sympathize with you. You can''t even take care of yourself. Who''ll be so unlucky to end up with you in the future? "I was thinking, how long will a perfect man like Jay Ares tolerate you? A person like you who needs to be waited upon is just a burden for others. "Think about it, Sis. Will Jay detest you in three to five years?" Sera¡¯s words were being stabbed into Angeline''s chest with sharp des. Her chest was undting from being stirred up... Josephine was running back anxiously when she saw Sera standing in front of Angeline. When she noticed how unstable Angeline looked, Josephine was so shocked that all of the medications in her hand fell to the ground. "What are you doing here, Sera?" Josephine ran over, almost out of control. She grabbed onto Sera¡¯s hair and started punching. "What did you do to Angeline? Evil wench." Sera''s eyes overflowed with a weeping smile. ¡°Josie, let''s go," Angeline muttered slowly. Josephine abruptly pushed Angeline away. Jay stayed up until dawn but did not dare to open the monitoring software so rashly. He was afraid that the little brat Josephine was still getting dressed. He waited patiently until nine o¡¯clock before calling Josephine. As soon as Josephine answered the phone, she was almost out of breath from crying. "I''m sorry, Big Brother. I didn''t take good care of Angeline..." After hearing this news, Jay finally understood the reason for his restless heartst night. "Spit it out." "Sis Angeline has a cold...¡± Josephine cried so much that she started speaking intermittently. Jay rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Is it serious?" "It''s not." Josephine continued, "But when I took Sis Angeline to see the doctor, she met Sera there. I don¡¯t know what Sera said to Sis Angeline, but she''s not in a good state." Jay''s face turned pale, and he turned around to order Jenson, "Jens, immediately book a return ticket for Daddy." Jenson nodded. "Okay.¡± Before Jay left, Jenson said to his father, "Daddy, you can go and take care of Mommy. I''ll be here. I''ll do my best to find news about Baby Robbie.¡± Jay said, "As soon as there''s news, notify me immediately." "Okay." Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 Carefree Garden, 11 o¡¯clock at night. The housekeepers had already left, and only Josephine and Angeline were in the huge vi. They were both sitting on the sofa. Angeline was curled up in the corner, and there was n o expression on her face. It was as if she had fallen into deep meditation. Josephine sat beside her, crying silently. When the vi¡¯s door was pushed open, a cool breeze spread into the living room. Jay appeared in front of Josephine without warning. When she saw him, the look of self-me on her face became even worse. "I''m sorry." Jay saw how reddened Josie''s eyes were and was hesitant to me her. When his sharp gaze shifted to Angeline¡¯s body, he was immediately filled with distress. The luggage in his hand slid to the ground. He dragged his solemn feet and sauntered toward Angeline. Angeline thought that Josephine''s apology was for her, and she felt that Josie must have been frightened because of her. As such, she sighed and said sorrowfully, "Josie, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault." Jay stopped in front of her, quietly listening to her next sentence. Angeline continued bitterly, "Today, Sera told me that a person like me is merely a burden for your brother." Then, a ray of demon-like gaze shot out of Jay¡¯s falcon eyes. If Sera Severe were in front of him at this moment, he would have torn her to pieces. He was regretting that h e only broke one of her legs that day. He had indeed let her off too easily. Angelina''s conversation turned as she said, "Even if it was unpleasant to hear, I''ve given it a thought. It just hit me that I can''t let your brother take care of me my whole life..." At this point, Jay''s eyes darkened. Josephine looked at her big brother''s demonic eyes and was afraid that Angeline would continue to utter something untimely. She quickly tried to appease Angeline, saying, "Sis Angeline, no matter what you be, Big Brother will never abandon you." Angeline smiled bitterly. "Of course. I know that he won¡¯t give up on me, just like I never gave up on him. But your brother deserves to soar high in the sky. He¡¯s trapped here because of me. If I love him, I shouldn''t try to restrain him.¡± The coldness in Jay''s eyes instantly formed into a world of ice and snow. If Angeline was able to say something so frustrating, then his heart would simply freeze up. Jay stepped forward and sat in front of Angeline. He asked in a deep voice, "So, are you going to let me fly away?¡± Angeline was flustered. "When did youe back, Jaybie?" Jay answered dejectedly, "When you were at your worst." Angeline retorted, "I''m not at my worst.¡± "You were about to give up on me. Is that not your worst?¡± Angeline stretched out her hand to touch Jay. Jay proceeded to take her hand softly and held it tightly in his palm. Angeline smiled sweetly. "Who said I would abandon you? I told you that in this life and in the next life, I''ll depend on you for the rest of eternity." The world of snow and ice in Jay¡¯s eyes seemed to have been enchanted. The sun was shining brightly in an instant. "Now that''s a good girl." Angeline said solemnly again, "Jaybie, I should be grateful to Sera. She¡¯s opened up my eyes. From now o n, you can no longer treat me like a giant baby. You shouldn''t be hugging me downstairs and spoonfeeding me..." Jay interrupted her domineeringly. "I like doing it.¡± Angeline,"..." Angeline said helplessly, ¡°Jaybie, I want my life to be worth living. Living is a process of giving and dedication, not just receiving. Do you understand?" Jay froze his eyebrows. He knew that this girl was kind-hearted, and she merely did not want to drag others down. She wanted to be able to solve her own basic needs.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jay said, "You''re my woman. It would be best if you enjoyed the treatment of a queen when you''re sick. Don''t feel guilty, Angeline." Angeline retorted, "But you¡¯re not treating me as if I''m the queen. You''re treating me as if I¡¯m Mother Mary. It feels like if I''m slightly disturbed, the whole universe will start crumbling for you." Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 Josephine felt deeply affected and was starting to nod her head like a bobblehead. Jay stared at Josephine coldly and she quickly lowered her head. Jay uttered, "Then, what do you want?¡± "I¡¯m not sick," Angeline said, "From now on, you have t o treat me as a normal person." Jay, Josephine, "Neurosis is also a sickness!" Jay said softly. "It''s just a somatic symptom disorder. I can ovee i t," Angeline said with determination. Jay was well aware of Angeline''s temper. When she was in a fit of anger, it was best to put up with it." Okay, I promise you. But it¡¯ste now. Shouldn''t you rest?" Angeline nodded. Angeline said to Josephine, ¡°Josie, stay here for the night." Josephine picked up her car key and tried to slip away quickly. "I won''t be the person who disturbs the newlywed couple. I won¡¯t be bothering you two now, ciao." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, she timidly nced at Jay before quickly fleeing the scene. Angeline said, "Look at how much you''ve terrified Josie." Jay felt very wronged by this. "Well, I didn''t scold her." Angeline knew him too well. His sharp eyes were more brutal than his scolding. Jay stretched out his hand and picked Angeline up, yet she was unwilling. "Jaybie, you can hold on to me but you have to let me walk, okay?¡± Jay replied, "Can your n start tomorrow? I want to hug you." Angeline indulged in his tender embrace and stopped insisting. He carried Angeline back into their bedroom and remembered about her cold. "Have you taken your medication?¡± Angeline nodded. "Yeah." After finally coaxing Angeline to sleep, Jay opened up his icy pair of eyes. Sera Severe actually dared to hurt Angeline. How vicious could that woman be? Jay suddenly had a thought to eradicate her. He sent a text message to Dr. Shawn of Grand Asia''s Orthopedic Medical Department: [Make sure Sera Severe''s leg stays useless.] Jay was a vengeful person, and he could not stand how Sera said that Angelina would be a burden as long as she was alive. This was what he called giving someone a dose of their own medicine. Dr. Shawn saw the text message from Master Ares and a wicked smile appeared on his lips. He replied with a short text: [Understood.] After Jay deleted the text message, he ced his phone on the bedside table. Only then could he set his heart to look closely at his little wifey. Her exquisite facial features and her perseverance made her look incredibly charming. He could not figure it out. Did Sera have water in her brain? Was that why she uttered those stupid words about him abandoning Angeline? He closed his eyes slowly and descended into a beautiful dreand. The next day, Jay was awakened by the sounding from the stairs. He opened his eyes, habitually ncing at the person i n his arms. He found that Angeline had disappeared. Jay was so petrified that he rolled out of bed and immediately ran out. He saw Angeline leaning by the staircase wall and moving with difficulties one step at a time. She would sit on the floor identally because of her trembling legs. When he saw this sight, Jay''s eyes started welling up. There was no need to work so hard, Angeline! Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 After falling on the steps for the nth time, Angeline was already exhausted and panting. Jay stepped forward and hugged her tightly without saying a word. Angeline felt Jay¡¯s body trembling, and she gently stroked the man''s thick ck hair. She smiled andforted him. "Don''t feel sorry for me, Jaybie. Everything is difficult at first, so you have to have faith in me. Okay?" Jay nodded, but his words were lodged in his throat. H e was too upset to utter a single word. Angeline was slightly startled as she sighed weakly." You can carry me to the sofa, Jaybie." Jay picked her up and gently ced her on the sofa. Then, he was choked up when he said, "Are you tired, Angeline?" Angeline smiled and said, "Not at all.¡± Jay''s chin rested on her head, and his big hand was gently stroking her back. There were inconsistencies i n her breathing as if it was difficult for her to breathe. He could clearly sense it. "I actually think I''m fortunate, Jaybie. Think about it. My disease is not a medical disorder and all the pain I feel is merely in my head." "How is it in your head? The physical pain caused by neurological disorders is real. You have not only physical pain but also mental torture." Jay hugged her harder. "Angeline, I''ll feel bad if you¡¯re being this way. I promise that we''ll practice slowly, so let''s not rush it. Okay?" Angeline¡¯s unyielding spirit had conquered Jay''spromise. Angeline nodded happily. "Alright.¡± Jay and Angeline sessfully came to an agreement, and Angeline took her first step toward rehabilitation training. At the same time in S Country. Walt William from the Intelligence Bureau came to the hotel to meet Jenson in person. In the living room, Storm and the others all had an imposing and impressive appearance. Their manners were simply out of the ordinary. Although Jenson was young and distant, his outstanding appearance and cold and alienated temperament were unignorable. "May I ask who Jenson Ares is?" "Me." Jenson raised his eyes. Walt looked at Jenson in disbelief and was shocked b y his youth. "Are you truly the detective who helped us in detecting the fugitive?" Jenson frowned. "I''m a hacker, not a detective." He paused and added, "And I have no intention of helping you solve the case, but I am looking for my brother who has been missing for many years." He was implicating that there was no need to ce him on a pedestal. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Walt swallowed his saliva. ''This kid is very difficult to deal with!¡¯ Walt continued, "It doesn''t matter what your purpose i s. In short, I''m here to thank you. The six passengers you provided to us have been verified and five of them are indeed fugitives." Jenson''s voice immediately went cold. "As for the other person, you couldn''t find anything on him?" Walt nodded in shame. He added, "Jenson, the director of our Intelligence Bureau admires you very much and wants to invite you to join us." Jenson replied, "I''m not interested." Walt was somewhat unbudged and said with perseverance, "Jenson, I hope you will seriously consider our decision." Zayne stopped Walt and said, "Our Jenson has a trillion-dorpany to inherit. Why would he be interested in working in a small intelligence bureau? Come now, save your breath." Walt was startled and realized that they simply could not afford to hire this genius. "How disrespectful of me. I''ll be heading out now." Once Walt left, Jenson''s mood became extraordinarily heavy. Even the Intelligence Bureau could not get him the information he wanted. This was tantamount to adding a touch of mystery to the already mysterious man. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Now, there was only one meager hope left, which was hoping the local gang could bring them reliable information. Three dayster, the local gang leader''s daughter vigorously charged into Jenson''s hotel under the escort of a group of bodyguards. "Who wanted to see my father?" The girl appeared rtively young, but she was wearing sunsses and had a cigarette dangling from her bright red lips. Her appearance was pleasant, but she gave out a hooliganlike temperament. There was a group of bodyguards following her from behind. Jenson was seated on the sofa with his legs crossed. H e looked at the unexpected guest with indifference. Zayne treated everyone that came as a guest, hence he enthusiastically inquired, "Who might your father be, young miss?" "Roy Comrade.¡± At this time, Storm whispered to Jenson, "Young Master, Roy Comrade is S Country''s local gang leader. He''s listed himself as someone from the chamber ofmerce, but he''s secretly doing business with smugglers and thugs.¡± Storm had stayed in S Country for three years. In order to find Baby Robbie, he had disguised himself into various identities and dealt with big figures from all walks of life in this country. He was well-versed with all the influential figures here. "I invited Mr. Comrade to be my guest, not you," Jenson said to the girl with a cold expression. The girl noticed Jenson''s extraordinary charm, and because of his maturity, she mistakenly thought that Jenson was a 16 or 17-year-old boy. She felt a ripple in her heart, and her ears turned red unexpectedly. "If you want to meet my dad, you''ll have to go through me first." Jenson turned from passive to active behavior, and he threw a portrait sketched by Storm toward the girl. Then, he said domineeringly, "You may negotiate your terms with me if you have any information about this guy." The girl pursed her lips and chuckled. "If it weren''t for you people looking for him, I wouldn''t have come and tried to make a deal with you." Jenson was only slightly intrigued after hearing this. " Alright, let¡¯s discuss terms. What will it take for you to cooperate with us?" The girl said with extreme confidence, "You¡¯ll have to win me in a fight. That''s it." Zayne was not under the impression that Jenson could fight. Hence, he quickly refused. "Our Jenson doesn''t get into fights." Jenson stood upnguidly. "In how many moves?" The girl was slightly startled. She was not expecting Jenson to be so arrogant. She suddenly felt that her self-esteem was challenged, but at the same time, her fighting spirit was aroused. "I f I can¡¯t beat you in ten moves, I''ll lose.¡± Jenson retorted, "Three moves. If I can''t beat you after three, I''ll lose." The girl was stirred up, and she immediately held her fists out. Jenson closed his eyes, and when his vision turned dark, his hearing became extremely sensitive. The girl proceeded to throw her punches and sweep her legs. Jenson suddenly jumped up, stepped on the girl''s spine, and did a somersault to the back. He then did a 540-degree revolving kick, making the girl fly down like a fallen leaf beforending on the ground with a heavy thump. Zayne covered his eyes and did not dare to look. Jenson had asked others for help, yet he was not merciful toward someone of the opposite sex. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The girl got up embarrassedly as she stared at Jenson i n a fit. She was overwhelmed by Jenson''s extraordinary martial arts skill. Jenson said with a cold expression, "You''ve lost. Now, please tell me more about this person''s information." The girl snorted coldly and walked toward the door. Zayne said to Jenson, "Why did you beat a girl up so badly, Jens? Boys should have a sense of chivalry.¡± Jenson retorted, "Men and women are equals." Zayne, "But you''re asking for help, so if you offend her, why would she offer you any clues?¡± Jenson nced at the girl and leisurely muttered, "A dignified daughter of a gang leader would surely keep her promise, right?" The girl was agitated by Jenson and unwillingly said," Don''t worry, I''m one to pay my dues." The girl paused slightly before continuing, "The person you''re looking for has a code name in this country-Monster. We''ve dealt with him once, but we only know that he''s looking for a treasure. Oh, and he has something to do with Doomsday Organization." Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Jenson''s graceful body stiffened up unexpectedly. The name Monster had a well-known reputation. Mr. Cornelius from Legendary Youth Academy previously told him before that only two people with genuine talents had beaten him in the academy''s history-him and Monster. However, Monster had graduated for so many years while Jenson was still a greenhorn. Hence, Monster''s achievements were probably already much higher than his. What made Jenson even more uneasy was that before he left, the principal had one wish for him- that he would never cross paths with Monster. It seemed that Monster''s path would inevitably cross Jenson''s. That was the reason why the principal expressed such a thought. Jenson turned on theputer without dy and tried hacking into Legendary Youth Academy''s network. The academy had an archive that contained topsecret information for all graduate students. Jenson was nning to retrieve Monster''s information from it, but he never expected that when h e clicked on Monster''s name, the information package quickly imploded. It had vanished without a trace. Jenson was bbergasted. Although his hacking skills were invincible, the opponent''s advanced defensive skills had utterly astounded him. It seemed like it would take a very long process to restore the data now. The crucial point was that his actions today would surely rm Monster. By the time he recovered all the data, Monster might have adopted an even more robust defense system... Everything would be repeated... It would be an endless struggle on his part. Hence, Jenson booked a ticket back to Imperial Capital on the same day. After returning to Carefree Garden, Jenson locked himself in the bedroom. Seeing his son acting so abnormal, Jay asked Storm and the others curiously, "What happened?" Storm replied with a solemn expression, "Master Ares, we''ve found the identity of the man. He''s called Monster and is somehow connected to Doomsday Organization." Once he heard those words, Jay''s handsome face turned slightly pale. The fingers under his sleeves trembled uncontrobly. Doomsday Organization was indeed the Ares family''s invisible enemy. "I see. Alright." Jay nodded. He turned around and walked upstairs to Jenson''s bedroom. He pushed the bedroom door open slightly. Jenson was sitting in front of hisptop, his slender fingers leaping across the keyboard quickly like a pianist. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay walked over and sat in front of Jenson. Jenson stopped typing and turned to look at his dad. Jay looked at Jenson''s young face, and he reached out to pat his head gently. He tried soothing him and said, "Jens, are you worried that the Doomsday Organization will return?" Jenson shook his head. Jay was startled as his profound and unfathomable gaze prated Jenson''s concerned eyes. "Then, what are you worried about?" Jay asked. Jay said, "It''s Monster, Daddy." Jay''s hawk-like eyes turned slightly red. "You know him?" Jenson said, "He''s a senior of mine. Teachers in all the subjects boasted about his grades. He''s a genius and i s probably in his 30s by now. To think that he''s been blessed with more years of practical experiences and that he''s presumably more superior than me, it makes me afraid..." Jenson did not tell his dad about his principal''sst words to him-"I hope the two of you never crossed paths." It was because he did not want his dad to live anxiously like him. After all, Jay was a man who had experienced countless turbulences, and he was in a mature and stable age already. Jay tried to patiently exin to his son regarding his worries, "Jens, whether it''s the mysterious Monster or Doomsday Organization, the enemies that the Ares family will face are not ordinary people. Daddy wants t o tell you to think of danger in times of safety and always prepare for a rainy day. If a misfortune befalls us once more, we''ll be able to deal with it calmly." Jenson smiled and said, "Thanks, Daddy. I got it now." Jay gently patted his son on the head before getting u p and leaving. Jenson thought about something for a while. Suddenly, he stood up and took out a suitcase from the closet. He then flipped through the ''The Secret of Martial Arts'' book that Whitney gave him. "I''ll definitely find you, Baby Robbie." Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 From then onward, the young Jenson Ares set himself on the path to glory. A few dayster, Shirley recovered from her illness and was about to be discharged from the hospital. Angelina was so excited that she could not sleep the night before. She pleaded with Jay, "Will you let me go to the hospital tomorrow to pick Shirley up, Jaybie? Please?" Jay pulled Angelina into his arms. "If you can sleep on time tonight, then I''ll consider letting you go to the hospital tomorrow." Angelina quickly closed her eyes and stopped talking altogether. However, she was too excited even as she pretended that she had gone to bed. Her eyshes continued to twitch and jump like a rabbit. Jay reached out and stroked her long eyshes as if h e was holding a paintbrush. He brushed them continuously before moving to her eyebrows, her eyes, the bridge of her nose, andstly, her lips... His actions were causing Angelina to feel ticklish and she could not help but giggle. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit his finger lightly. "Angeline, don''t tempt me," Jay said hoarsely. Only the gods knew how much he was holding himself back. Angeline rubbed against him while being in his embrace, and both of her arms were bing restless. "Angeline..." Jay¡¯s voice became stern. "Hey, don¡¯t make trouble." She was simply testing his willpower. Angeline said shyly, "Jaybie, you''re allowed to bully m e." "No." "Yes." Jay could feel his blood gathering at the top of his head. "Then... I''ll be gentle." "Okay." The next day. Zayne and Josephine came to Carefree Garden early to take Angeline and Jay to the hospital for Shirley''s discharge. In order to save time, Zayne and Josephine parked the car on the road outside the vi and kept honking the car to summon them out. Jenson opened the vi¡¯s door and walked outnguidly. He scolded, "No noise is allowed." As such, Zayne and Josephine had to get out of the car and enter the vi. It was then that they found Jay calmly making breakfast in the kitchen. Zayne began toin in a mutter, "What time is it now? Why haven¡¯t the two of you eaten breakfast?" He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "Don¡¯t you usually eat very early?" Jenson shushed him. "My mommy is still sleeping. Lower your volume.¡± Zayne was stunned! Josephine lifted her wrist to look at her watch and said, "I''ll wake Sis Angeline up." Jay came out with breakfast and pulled a long face before saying, "Let her sleep. My darling Angeline didn''t get a well enough restst night." Zayne started to worry about his sister. "Why didn''t she rest well?" Jay stared at Zayne. "Because we were tossing around for quite some time." Zayne''s eyes widened. "F*ck, Master Ares. Can you stop being so horny? How dare you toss around with m y sister? Can she even withstand your tossing?" Jay retorted, "She was the one who tossed me." Zayne was dumbfounded. Jay ced the breakfast on the table and walked upstairs. In the bedroom, Angeline was blushing on the bed. When Jay entered, she abruptly pulled the velvet nket over her face. Jay was startled. ''This girl must¡¯ve heard me teasing her to Zayne.'' Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jay gently pulled the nket away and heard Angeline mutter, "I¡¯ll never try tossing you again. If you say it out loud in front of others, how will I face them in the future?" Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Jay grinned when he saw her ears flushing red. "You had quite the audacity when you were teasing m est night and I didn¡¯t see you being this shy. I merely teased you a little in front of Zayne, yet you feel so ashamed?¡± Angeline said, "I don''t have the same type of rtionship with you and Zayne. You''re my life partner while he¡¯s my big brother. You should be the only one hearing the loving words I say." Jay looked like he was taught something new. "That makes sense." Angeline let out a sigh of relief. Perhapsst night¡¯s activity had been too tiring for her. Angeline felt more powerless than before. She stretched her arms out and acted coquettishly," Gimme a hug." Jay smiled and picked her up. He changed her clothes, washed her face, and brushed her teeth. When he brought Angeline downstairs, she had returned to her most dazzling self. Josephine and Zayne looked at the husband and wife speechlessly. "We¡¯ve been waiting for you for an hour." Jay replied to her with his sharp tongue, ¡°The Ares family are always fashionablyte.¡± Josephine was pissed off at his reply. When Jay and Angelina were done with their breakfast, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they rushed to the hospital. 1 The hospital had alreadypleted Shirley¡¯s discharge procedures. She did not see any Severe family membersing to pick her up and felt inexplicably uneasy. She suddenly recalled the time when her mother abandoned her by the trash can when she was younger. Her mother had explicitly told her to wait right there and she would be back soon. However, her mother never came back. When the orphanage''s principal picked her up, the principal opened her school bag and saw that there were notes that stated her birth date and a couple of snacks. The loving principal was heartbroken as she told her, "My child, it seems your mother has abandoned you." Shirley thought about how her rtionship with her husband, Zayne, was about to end. It would naturally cut all ties she had with the Severe family. Even though Angeline had told her that she would give her a warm, loving home, Angeline herself was currently suffering from an illness. Perhaps she had forgotten all about it. Could today be the day she was abandoned all over again? Shirley''s heart felt iprehensibly queasy. The ward¡¯s door was pulled open, and Madam Ares pushed Sera in without any warning. Shirley spotted Sera and sat back on her hospital bed tremblingly as she clenched her fists. "What are you doing here?" Sera said, "I¡¯m here to watch how the Severe family will dispose of a worthless daughter-inw like you." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Shirley said furiously,"Angelina made a promise to m e. If she doesn''te today, it¡¯d be because of her poor health. I won¡¯t me her for it." Sera chuckled. "Shirley Thomas, Angelina''s promise for you to let go of Zayne and be her true sister is just in nonsense. Only a fool like you would believe her." Then, she continued, "I''ve warned you from the start that Angelina and Josephine are close. She''ll sacrifice a person like you who has no one influential behind her without hesitation. That¡¯s the terrifying part about her-the way she schemes against you while you cluelessly feel grateful toward her." Shirley was bad at retorting, but she hated it the most when others talked bad about Angelina. When Sera ndered Angeline, Shirley would defend her out of instinct and p back. Shirley nced at Sera''s legs before sneering, "What¡¯s the matter with your leg, Sera? Weren''t you happily hopping around the other day?" Sera replied, "There was a little ident, so the conditions took a turn." Shirley said, "I was thinking God must be giving you payback for scheming against others all day long. He''s perhaps making you unable to stand for the rest of your life." Sera was furious. ¡°Shirley Thomas, just who do you think you are? You dare curse me?" Sera waved her hand and wanted tond a p on Shirley. Suddenly, a hand stretched out from behind, holding Sera''s in the air. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Then, Sera heard an annoyed voice. "Then, who are you supposed to be, Sera? Do you think you''re one to bully the eldest miss of the Severe family?¡± Shirley lifted her gaze as tears flickered in her eyes. It turned out that the person who blocked the p for her was Zayne. The person who ndered Sera for her was Little Angeline. "I''m sorry I''mte, Sis. I got up a bitte today and have made you suffer," Angeline exined in shame. Jay squatted in front of Angeline and saw how angry she was. It only made him be distressed and anxious. "Angeline, don''t get upset. It''ll take a toll on your body and I''ll be devastated.¡± Angeline looked at Jay who was looking at her pitifully with a pair of beautiful, puppy-like eyes. Angeline abruptly smiled and touched his head gently. "Alright, I''m not getting angry." Jay took her nervous hand and held it tightly in his palm. Josephine suddenly walked up to Madam Ares and stretched out her hand. Her eyes were reddened." Return the card to me." How could she willingly return the card to Josephine? This card not only allowed her to no longer worry about food and clothing but more importantly, she and Sera could attain decent lives under Josephine''s name. Madam Ares pleaded, "I''m your mother, Josie. I''ve never done anything sorry toward you, right? How could you do this to me?" Josephine''s tears fell to the ground. "I would''ve let you be and supported you if you had known your ce and became a good person. But take a good look at all the things you''ve done. You used my name to enter Grand Asia, and now you¡¯re bullying my big sister. Are you still human?" Sera provoked her, saying, "Josie, Shirley is the one who stole your boyfriend away. She doesn''t deserve any of your kindness." Josephine snarled. "She''s both Zayne''s savior and mine. And now she¡¯s my and Angelina''s big sister, our blood sister. Whoever dares to go up against her in the future will have to go through me." Sera''s facial expression had turned gray. Josephine and Shirley were obviously rivals. She would never have thought they would be sisters. Seeing that everyone was going against Sera, Madam quickly dragged Sera''s wheelchair outside in a panic. However, the wheelchair suddenly got stuck when she passed by Jay. Madam looked at Jay¡¯s horrifying expression. A terrifying aura was emitted from his pair of falcon eyes. When he spoke, his voice was so cold that it would freeze one into statues. "Were you the one who said that my dear Angeline is a burden?" Jay''s tone was very light, but when it reached anyone¡¯s ears, it felt like they had been subjected to extreme torture. It could make one¡¯s seven orifices bleed. Sera''s body started trembling like leaves. Jay''s gaze fell on her stered leg as he said lightly, " My dear Angeline will always be my baby. You''re the real burden." For an unknown reason, Sera felt that she could no longer feel her legs. It was as if the lower part of her body was separated from the rest. The sensation was so terrifying that she suddenly started sweating. "What are you implying, Master Ares?" Jay did not bother to pay attention to her. Jenson scoffed. "Scram." Madam Ares then dragged Sera away embarrassedly. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. "Hold it." Angeline suddenly halted them. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Angeline said to Jay, "I''d like to talk to her alone, Jaybie." Even though Jay was unhappy to have her spend time alone with a vicious woman like Sera, he did not want to throw a wet nket over her either, so he listened to her and left. Before leaving, however, he darted Jenson a meaningful nce. With that, the others started walking out of the ward one after another. Jenson stood silently in one corner. He would stay back and protect Mommy. When Angeline heard the door of the ward closing, she then said earnestly, "A man¡¯s nature is good at birth. I know that your love and obsession with Jay is the reason why you''ve turned out like this today." Angeline chose to end her rtionship with Sera as sisters on a good note since they were once sisters after all. "But you need to understand one thing. Jaybie and I are the sort of people who once we''ve set our minds o n being with each other, we will then be faithful until death. We won¡¯t give up on each other just because we fell into the mud, nor would we belittle each other just because we''re standing at the summit of glory. No one, and I mean no one, can evere between us. "Stop wasting your energy doing pointless things. Instead of clinging to a hope that will never blossom and bear fruit, you should let go of him. You have to believe that somewhere in this world, your version of Jaybie is waiting for you." In the end, Angeline gave her a generous blessing. " Every cloud has a silver lining, and I hope the same for you." With that said, Angeline fell silent. Jenson then came over and wheeled his mommy out o f the ward. Seemingly touched, Sera burst into tears. Madam Ares gently patted Sera on the back and said with tears in her eyes, "Angeline is right, Sera. You need to forget about Jay and start living for yourself from now on." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sera continued crying. She had a vague sense that all her beliefs, for which she fought so hard for, had copsed. Her future was bleak. Outside the ward, Shirley was currently surrounded b y a sort of bliss that she had never felt before. Zayne said to her, "Let''s go home, Sis Shirley. Grandpa, Mom, and Dad are all waiting for you. We''re having a huge banquet at home today and have also invited the bestwyer in Swallow City for the notarization. There will also be various reporters there to film this moment. Grandpa said that having a new child in the family is something worth celebrating, so that''s why h e wants to do it on a large and extravagant scale.¡± Shirley was moved to tears. She was choked with emotions as she said, "I feel like I¡¯ve just been reborn. The future doesn''t seem so bleak and hopeless anymore." When Angeline was wheeled out, she said, "Sis Shirley, we have each prepared you a wee gift. You''ll see them when you arrive in Swallow City." Josephine said, "Sis Shirley, you must vote and pick out your favorite because someone bragged and said that the gift he prepared will definitely be your favorite as he knows you very well." "Okay." Shirley was overwhelmed by happiness as a satisfied smile hung on her face. They then left the hospital and drove to Sycamore Annex in Swallow City. At this moment in Sycamore Annex, word got around and guests filled the house. Old Master Severe wore a very retro but formal suit. Both Master Severe and Lady Severe were also dressed up for the asion. All of them were currently standing at the door with a smile on their faces to wee their guest. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 When Zayne drove into Sycamore Annex, the crowd cheered and confetti sted off. The children''s cheer andughter filled the courtyard. "Wee home, Ms. Severe." Shirley walked on the red carpet while Josephine held on to her. Old Master Severe was holding a microphone at this moment, his sonorous voice loud and clear. "Dear friends, rtives, and reporters from various mediapanies, thank you foring to our humble abode. Today, the Severe family would like to announce two things. Firstly, we would like to first announce a piece of good news, and that is Zayne and Shirley are now divorced-¡± The guests fell silent at this point. Everyone thought in their hearts, ¡®How can this be good news? Is Old Master Severe muddled and confused?¡¯ Old Master Severe was grinning from ear to ear. "Let m e finish. Although Shirley will no longer be the Severe family''s daughter-inw, she will instead be the Severe family''s eldest daughter. From now on, the lonely and helpless Shirley Thomas will be no more. Now, there¡¯s Shirley Severe who not only has two healthy parents, but also a younger brother and a younger sister." Old Master Severe also narrated Shirley''s heroic acts, t o which the guests apuded. Shirley was already moved to tears by everyone''s thunderous apuse. She kept saying to Angeline, "I''m in heaven, Sis Angeline. Thanks for making me feel important."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Old Master Severe then announced his second piece o f good news. "I have another piece of good news to share. The love marathon between two childhood sweethearts, Zayne and Josephine, has finallye to an end. On this joyous asion where we¡¯vee together to celebrate thetest addition to the Severe family, Shirley Severe, we would also like to take this opportunity to ask Josephine Ares, the Ares family''s daughter, if you¡¯re willing to marry beneath yourself into the Severe family?" Zayne pouted andined, "Grandpa, this is clearly mutual, but why do you say that she''s marrying beneath herself? Is it really that humiliating for her to marry me?" Josephine pushed Zayne. "Why not? I''ve been pursuing you for so many years, so it should be your turn now. When you''ve suffered just as much as I did, then I¡¯ll marry you. If Grandpa says that I''m marrying beneath myself, then yes, I''m marrying beneath myself." Zayne spoke like a male chauvinist. "You''re no royalty. You''re lucky that a spinster like you can marry a talented young man like me. Don¡¯t be so insatiably greedy." Jay sauntered over gracefully with his tall and robust figure, staring at Zayne with deep and profound eyes." Josephine may not be royalty, but she was raised in ordance with strict royal etiquettes. If you want to marry her, Zayne, you have to put down your dignity and pride. You must be willing to do everything for her, including cooking in the kitchen and earning a living for the family. You need to be her greatest supporter." Zayne cast his gaze on Angeline sitting in the wheelchair and let out a malicious smile. "Don¡¯t use all those high-sounding words with me. Let me ask you then, are you willing toy down your pride and dignity as a young master for my sister?" Jay walked up to Angeline and knelt on one knee in front of her, saying sincerely and solemnly, "Thank you, Angeline Severe, for not giving up on me. In fact, I can be your rib, your pendant, or your essories as long as we won''t have to separate." Angeline was ttered. Although Jay would often squat or kneel in front of her wheelchair when he talked to her at home, did he not feel embarrassed when he was doing this in front of so many distinguished guests? She could only do her best to save the reputation he had cast aside like an old shoe. "It''s my honor to be with you, Jaybie." Zayne was dumbfounded. He thought that Jay hadpletely lost his mind kneeling in front of Angeline in public. Zayne tried to escape... Josephine looked at Zayne, her displeasure toward him gradually spilling out of her eyes. Jenson looked at Aunty Josephine and shook his head helplessly. He then picked up a tiny pebble from the ground and flicked it at Zayne''s knee, causing Zayne to kneel in front of Josephine very suddenly... Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 When Zayne looked up, Josephine''s tears came into view. Zayne felt a pang in his heart. All of a sudden, he went all in and shouted at the top o f his lungs, "Josephine Ares, as long as you are willing to marry me, Zayne Severe, I promise that you will lead a pampered life. From then on, you will be my queen and I will do everything you say. Marry me and let me love you, care for you, and protect you all my life. Okay?" Josephine let out a dazzling smile. "Okay." Zayne got up and whispered to Josephine, "Your good nephew tricked me." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. A warm current flowed in Josephine''s heart. Jens had always been indifferent and distant, but she was surprised to find that he actually cared about her-especially at critical moments like this. Sure enough, all her effort was worth it. Zayne was very much dismayed. "Why do I feel as if I''ve entered a wolf''s den?" The guests could not help butugh when they saw the youngsters messing around despite their affection for each other. Jay did not like it when there was too much noise, hence he picked Angeline up and walked to the bedroom upstairs straight away. He skillfully held Angeline in his arms while Angeline put her arms around his neck. The couple had a dreamy appearance, which made them a wonderful sight to behold. Josephine suddenly stretched her hands out to Zayne. "Carry me, Zayne.¡± Zayne nced at the tall and round Josephine with widened eyes. "You¡¯re kidding, right?" Josephine insisted. "Carry me." Zayne mustered herculean strength to pick Josephine up. After staggering for two steps, he shouted, "Can you lose some weight?" Josephine got off from him and said with displeasure, "I''m not fat at all. You''re the one with a bad waist." Seemingly having suffered great humiliation, Zayne retorted, "Who says I have a bad waist? You''ll know if my waist is good or not tonight." Josephine ran away blushing. Zayne sighed inwardly. "I want to swap my brother-inw." Standing next to him, Jenson shot him a death stare." My dad wants to swap his brother-inw even more." Zayne was stumped. He then realized suddenly that his status had dropped beneath Jay now that he was with Josephine. He felt like he had gotten the short end of the stick. Shirley and the rest had already gone upstairs when Zayne was losing his head. Upstairs. The first gift Shirley received was Angeline giving out her own princess room to her, whereas Angeline herself had moved into a slightly smaller princess room next to hers. Shirley was just about to refuse the offer when she heard Angeline say, "There are certain things that I can''t say to you face to face, so I hid a lot of small messages in the room. When you find all of them one day, you will understand why I did what I did." Therefore, Shirley gave up trying to switch rooms with her. She was extremely curious to find out what Angeline wanted to tell her. "Okay, I''ll take the room then." Baby Zetty gave Shirley a wedding doll iid with diamonds, then hugged Shirley and said, "Aunty Shirley, I want to be there when you get married and you to be there when I get married." Josephine teased her, saying, "You¡¯re so young and you¡¯re already thinking of getting married? Don¡¯t you feel shy at all?" Jenson gave Shirley a bank card. "If you don''t have enough money, thene and get it from me, Aunty Shirley." Jenson''s family had no doubt raised him into an indomitable young man. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 When it was Josephine''s turn, she kept them guessing instead. "I¡¯ll do it after Zayne. I''m interested to see what sort of gift he''s giving Sis Shirley." Zayne leaned against the door frame and poked his head in. Holding the folder in his hand, he scratched the back o f his head a little awkwardly and chuckled dryly. "My gift is definitely going to be Sis Shirley''s favorite." He sounded so confident that he had aroused everyone''s curiosity. Josephine snatched the folder and opened it. On the cover were two words-''Divorce Agreement''. Everyone was stumped. Josephine roared in fury. "Zayne Severe, this is the gift you said Sis Shirley will like?" Zayne nodded proudly. "Uh-huh!" When he saw everyone ring at him, Zayne felt wronged. "Why are you guys staring at me like that? Sis Shirley was the one who suggested the divorce and forced me to draw up a divorce agreement. Since Sis Shirley is so eager to have a divorce with me, I''m pretty sure this will be her favorite gift." Shirleyughed. "Don''t me Zayne, you guys. I forced him to draw up the divorce agreement as I¡¯ll only feel relieved after we divorce. I can finally give Josephine and Zayne an exnation." Josephine rebuked him, "That¡¯s a terrible gift. Watch me. Josephine was generous enough to buy Sis Shirley a set of diamond jewelry worth 100 million. Shirley was moved to tears by the gifts. "Thank you, guys. Thank you for being so kind to me." Angeline said with mixed feelings in her heart, "You¡¯ll be the Severe family''s eldest daughter from now on, Sis Shirley. You must know that being in a wealthy family means that you will live a more dignified and respectable life than ordinary people, but you''ll also have to sacrifice the simple happiness that only ordinary people have. You have always been a gentle and kind person, Sis Shirley. When a storm hits, please don''t be afraid and remember that we will always be here for you. As long as we work together as siblings and stay close to each other, we will be able to ovee anything." Shirley nodded firmly. "Don''t worry about me, Little Angeline. I will definitely be a tough person just like you." Jay gazed at Angeline adoringly. Who would have thought that his princess would one day turn into the beacon of hope for other people and lift them up? His Angeline used to be as weak and as fragile as porcin, someone he so carefully safeguarded and protected. Everyone stayed at the Sycamore Annex that night. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Shirley and Angeline huddled in a bed, whispering endless secrets to each other. Jay was all alone in the room, sighing continuously over the wrong decision he made by agreeing to stay i n Sycamore Annex. On the other hand in Zayne''s room, love filled the air. Josephine and Zayne were standing face to face at a very short distance away from each other. They no longer had to conceal their emotions, so the amorous looks in their eyes could dance around freely. "Zayne." Josephine threw herself into his arms without warning and was choked with emotions. "Do you know how long I''ve waited for this day?" This had been a bumpy journey for Josephine from childhood until now. In the past, she had pursued Zayne relentlessly and thrown herself into his arms without a single care but would always get pushed away by him mercilessly. This time, all Zayne wanted to do was hug this silly girl. He opened his arms and embraced Josephine tightly. These two love birds were eager to merge into one body, dying to meld each other into their own bone marrows. Zayne suddenly leaned over and kissed Josephine with a fiery passion. It was as if a pile of dry wood that had been exposed to the sun for too long suddenly came in contact with a spark, and like a wildfire, started zing out of control. After their passionate kiss, Josephine suddenly pushed him away. For some reason, there was a touch of sadness in her stunning phoenix eyes. "Zayne, I''m sure you already know that I''m no longer a virgin. Do you... mind?" Zayne was a little stunned... Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Josephine had always been an egotistical and haughty rich youngdy in Zayne''s heart, coupled with the fact that her brother was also a rich young master, she was practically a woman who knew no grief or woe even when the sky was falling down. He did not know that there woulde a day when she would put herself down like that. Zayne¡¯s heart ached tremendously. It turned out that she was actually so fragile. She must have been terribly hurt after what he did to her back then. He held Josephine tightly and murmured affectionately, "We¡¯re not kids anymore, Josephine. Don¡¯t torture yourself any longer. Let''s get married." Josephine raised her shimmering and misty phoenix eyes. Then suddenly, she started unbuttoning her blouse... Zayne was stupefied. "What are you doing, Josephine? We¡¯re not married yet." "There¡¯s no need for that!" In order to pursue Zayne, Josephine had gone through thistles and thorns, crossed deserts, got wounded, and shed tears. These formalities were not important at all. What was most important was they were able to stay together. "But I haven''t made a formal marriage proposal yet..." Zayne could not help but think that the asion was not solemn enough. "There''s no need for that." Zayne was stunned. "Just how hungry are you?" "I''ve been thirsting for more than ten years now. What do you think?" "Okay, I''ll quench your thirst tonight then," Zayne said, pretending to sound like a victim even after gaining a n advantage. He then picked Josephine up and walked to the big bed. In the room next door. Jay was not a man who could sit still doing nothing. With the spare time he had, he borrowed Jenson''sptop and started repairing Monster''s data. When Jay raised his wrist to check the time, it was already three o''clock in the morning. After confirming that his woman hadpletely forgotten about him now that she had Sis Shirley, Jay sighed. He then shut theptop and came to Sis Shirley''s bedroom, cocking his ears to listen. The whisperings had stopped. She must have fallen asleep while chatting. When Jay returned to his room, Zayne''s bedroom door was suddenly opened. He was wearing a loose white shirt while holding his coat, looking left and right sneakily. When he saw Jay, Zayne was so terrified that he started shuddering violently. Jay stuck his hands in his trouser pockets and red coolly at Zayne, questioning him in an exceedingly stern tone, "You slept with my sister?" Zayne was awfully afraid and began stuttering, "N-no, I didn¡¯t." "Why are you holding on to your waist then?" Zayne straightened up with a guilty conscience. "My waist is a little sore." He gave a flimsy excuse. Jay teased him sarcastically. "Bad waist? So you''re sneaking out halfway, are you?" Zayne was provoked and extremely displeased. "Who said I have a bad waist? Twice a night! Is that not enough?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay''s cold, piercing voice was heard. "So you did sleep with my sister?" Zayne''s eyes widened with shock. He was still too innocent and inexperienced in front of Jay after all. Jay was able to worm it out of him in just a few sentences and make him spill out everything he just did with Josephine. Zayne smacked his mouth as a punishment for himself. "You may need to spend money when you go to a nightclub, but you will have to spend even more for sleeping with such a pricey woman like my sister. 9.99 million. Remember toe to my house to make your marriage proposal when you¡¯re free," Jay said with a stern expression. Zayne was dumbfounded. He was fine with making the marriage proposal and the dowry, but he felt immensely wronged after Jay tricked him. Zayne said, "No way. I didn''t even ask you for a gift when you pursued my sister, did I?" Jay replied in a righteous manner, "When I pursued your sister back then, I covered all her living, food, education, and misceneous expenses. I basically raised my own wife. How dare you ask me for a gift in return?" Zayne relented. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 "Fine. 9.99 million it is then." Jay refused to let the matter drop and continued," Also, stop calling me Master Ares from now on." "What should I call you then?" Jay was extremely overbearing, but there was nothing Zayne could do about it. "Call me Big Brother." Zayne widened his eyes and blurted out, "You want m e to call you Big Brother? And you think that''s appropriate? Have you forgotten that you''re my little sister''s husband?¡± "But now you¡¯re my little sister''s husband." Zayne said, "You became my brother-inw first and that''s an unchanging fact. Therefore, you should call m e Big Brother." Jay stared at him. "What are you going to do if I refuse to call you Big Brother?" Zayne served him with the same sauce. "Then I won''t call you Big Brother either." "I won''t allow Josephine to marry you then," Jay said. Zayne widened his eyes so much that his eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets. Both Angeline and Jay were already married, so he could not use that as a bargaining chip to threaten Jay anymore. Left with no choice, he cried out exasperatedly, "I have never seen anyone as shameless as you. Fine!" Jay was not an unreasonable person, but he had gained maturity from an early age. Zayne was a few years younger than him, but Jay was already a mature, reliable, and charismatic man in his youth. When he looked at Zayne again, he could not help but see him as a wimpy kid. Therefore, if Jay was to call Zayne ''Big Brother¡¯, he certainly would not be able to bring himself to do it. With nothing else to lose, Zayne decided against slipping away and turned around to return to the bedroom to continue where he and Josephine had left off earlier. Jay looked at the tightly shut door, his face turning livid with anger. A wave of anger rose in his heart. This was simply a steal for that b*stard Zayne. He recalled how he had always remained chaste in order to safeguard Angelina''s reputation. Jay looked even gloomier now. He returned to the room,y down, and fell asleep straight away. The next day. A ray of morning light shot into the beige screen window and Shirley opened her eyes. When Sis Shirley saw Little Angeline sleeping soundly next to her, she thoughtfully pulled the nket that had slipped underneath for her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she was a light sleeper, Angeline suddenly opened her eyes. Sis Shirley smiled and asked, "You¡¯re awake, Sis?" Angeline stayed very still, giving no response for a very long time. Sis Shirley called out again, "Sis?" Angeline suddenly raised her hand and shook it in the air, saying, "Sis Shirley, I think I''ve regained strength." Sis Shirley was overjoyed. "Really? Would you like to try and sit up on your own, Sis?¡± Angeline nodded. "Mm." Sis Shirley sat up and looked excitedly at Angeline. Angeline propped her hands up on the bed and slowly sat up. Sis Shirley was beyond emotional. "You seem to have recovered tremendously. What about your eyes?" Angeline blinked. Her vision was still dark as ever. Angeline shook her head. "My vision isn''t recovered yet!" Sis Shirley offered words of constion, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. Now that you''re feeling better, your eyes will gradually recover as well.¡± Angeline nodded cheerfully. She then said excitedly," Help me out of bed, Sis Shirley. I''d like to walk on the ground." Shirley helped Angeline get out of the bed and slowly let go of her hand. Angeline shuffled for a bit, then very mischievously, started walking briskly all of a sudden. "I stood up! I can walk now. This is awesome!" Angeline jumped up with joy. She frightened Sis Shirley so badly that she said in trepidation, "Rx, Sis. You''ve just recovered.¡± "I need to see Jaybie, Sis Shirley." Angeline walked to the door with great eagerness. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Worried, Sis Shirley tried to support her but Angeline refused. "I can go alone, Sis Shirley. Jaybie will be thrilled when he sees that I''ve recovered." Therefore, Sis Shirley stood further away from Angeline and watched her walk toward Jay''s room. As her vision had not recovered, Angeline ced one hand on the corridor wall and groped her way across several doors. She remembered all of it by heart. Angeline did not stop walking until she reached Jay''s room. Knock, knock! Jay''s drowsy voice was heard. "Angeline?" "Mm," Angeline answered cheerfully. When he heard her cheerful voice, he felt less gloomy and depressed. His mesmerizing face broke into a heartwarming smile. He pushed the covers away, and before he could change out of his sexy pajamas, he walked to the door briskly. As soon as he opened the door, Angeline jumped onto Jay excitedly and wrapped her hands around his neck like a ko. This was a treatment he used to enjoy tremendously. Jay was so stunned that his jaw dropped. His huge long arms immediately snaked around her waist to support her body. After making sure that she was not going to fall due tock of strength, he stabilized his beating heart and asked excitedly, "Did youe here alone, Angeline?" Angelina nodded. "Mm." Jay rubbed her tiny head and brought it to the nook of his neck. Maybe he was too surprised or maybe happiness came knocking at his door too early, so he embraced Angeline for a very long time, unable to find his voice. It was only until Sis Shirley came over with a smile did Jay thank her from the bottom of his heart." Thank you, Sis Shirley. How did you do it?" Sis Shirleyughed. "I think Little Angeline was too happy after hearing the good news in the Severe family yesterday, so her illness recovered.¡± At this time, the door of the room next to them suddenly opened. Both Zayne and Josephine walked out looking very much in love. Both bedroom doors were just right next to each other, hence Jay reprimanded with a grim and sullen gaze," Watch yourself." Zayne was stumped. His gaze wandered between Jay and Angeline. He then mustered the courage and retorted, "Why are you allowed to do it but not us? You¡¯re always making a public disy of affection with my little sister too, n o?" Jay replied, "We¡¯re legal and you''re not." Zayne was rendered speechless. Josephine said, "Zayne and I have confirmed that we want each other, Brother. We''re just one certificate short." Jay pulled a long face and chided, "If you don''t have a certificate, then making a public disy of affection i s something a hoodlum would do. Are you willing to date a hoodlum?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zayne was more than impressed by Jay''s gifted eloquence and relented. "Alright, alright. Stop it. Josephine and I will go and get our marriage certificate today." Jay said in a petty manner, "Don''t forget to go to the Ares family with your dowry and gifts." Zayne was hit hard. "Okay, okay." Angeline pouted suddenly, seemingly unhappy with Jay''s pickiness. Jay realized that his woman looked grumpy only after he sted off without thinking. For a moment, he was a little puzzled. If he knew that Angeline would get angry, then he would have just turned a blind eye. "Zayne..." Just as Zayne and Josephine were about to leave hand -in-hand, Jay suddenly called out to him. "Nothing." He grunted. Zayne and Josephine exchanged nces with each other. None of them knew why Jay had suddenly changed his mind. Angeline s pouting mouth turned upward. She was so pleased that she buried her head in his shoulder. This was a habit she picked up when she was young. Jay''s features softened. Her happiness had put him in a good mood once more. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 "You should invite a few friends and rtives over for a meal someday." Jay greatly lowered the threshold for Zayne. Zayne was beyond delighted. "Sure, sure." He then held Josephine''s hand and left. Sis Shirley did not want to be in the way of the two lovebirds and quickly found an excuse to leave. "I''ll go help out in the kitchen." When they all left, Baby Zetty popped up out of nowhere. After seeing what happened earlier, the precocious Baby Zetty came to a conclusion. "I think it will be really difficult for you to discipline your rebellious brother-inw next time, Daddy.¡± Puzzled, Jay asked, "How so?" Baby Zetty pointed at Mommy. "Uncle Zayne has a magic weapon." The expression on Jay¡¯s charming face sank at once. Jenson suddenly walked out of the bedroom and dragged Baby Zetty by the back of her cor into his bedroom, saying, "Give Mommy and Daddy some privacy." Angeline blushed and immediately hopped off of Jay. Jay pulled her into the room, closed the door, and they started exchanging honeyed words with each other. "I''m really happy to see how well you¡¯ve recovered, Angeline." He then pinned Angeline against the door. "But please don¡¯t deprive me of the right to hold you." Angeline ced her hand on his lean and sexy chest,ughing. "You can hold me as long as you like. I¡¯ll be your fitness equipment forever." Jay said, "There''s another fitness exercise that''s much healthier..." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He picked her up and walked to the huge bed. When he reached out his hand to unbutton her blouse, Angeline suddenly clenched her cor and smirked slyly. "How much are you nning to make Zayne spend on the marriage proposal, Jaybie?" Jay was stumped. Immediately after that, his dashing face turned ck as coal. Angeline asked again, "What are your conditions for the wedding gift?" Furious, Jay started hissing. "Are you sure this is the time to bargain with me, Angeline Severe?" Whenever Jay called out Angeline''s full name, it would mean that he was very, very furious. At this moment, Angeline would be especially timid and embrace him tightly, speaking in a spoiled manner. "I was wrong. Jaybie. I was wrong. I won''t do i t again next time." When this happened, Jay would be tamed tremendously. He held her and mumbled, "Our love is s o pure and unadulterated, Angeline. You can''t ckmail me when I''m at the height of my enthusiasm." Angeline said with great remorse, "I know I was wrong, Jaybie, and I¡¯m really sorry." Jay said, disappointed, "You''ve dampened my spirits. What are you going to do about that?" Angeline took the initiative to kiss him... "Is this enough to earn your forgiveness?" Downstairs. Jay and Angeline arrived after Zayne and the rest were done with their breakfast. Zayne teased, saying, "Well, well, what took you so long?" Sis Shirley spoke up for Angeline. "Sis can''t see, so that exins her low work efficiency. It¡¯s understandable if she¡¯s a little slow." Zayne said to Lady Severe in a pampered manner," Mommy, we have another sister-pampering monster a t home now. My standing at home is dropping more and more." Lady Severeughed and said, "Nonsense. Your standing at home has always been very high. You come after Shirley, Angeline, and Brownie, followed by the rest of us." Brownie was a pet dog raised in the backyard of the Severes'' residence. Lady Severe was rarely in a good mood. Her dry humor had cracked the youngsters up. Zayne looked as though he had just been hit hard. After a very long time, he regained his senses and said weakly, "Is there a sword around? I''d like to perform a sword-swallowing acrobatic for all of you. The kind where the sword goes in from the mouth butes out from the stomach." Everyone ignored Zayne, leaving him feeling depressed and mncholic. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 When Jay was done having breakfast, he asked Zayne toe over and handed him a bank card. "There¡¯s 200 million in here. Take it to the Ares family and make your marriage proposal." In Zayne''s opinion, a sessful entrepreneur like Jay, one who had always yed to win, would never do things that could cost him both his sister and money n o matter what. He then asked vigntly, "What are you plotting at?" Jay replied, "Just trying to put a smile on my wife''s face." Zayne was dumbfounded. He put the bank card into his own pocket unceremoniously and teased Jay. "Master Ares, a '' family- oriented'' woman like my sister is about to go extinct. Make sure you cherish her well.¡± Jay¡¯s mesmerizing face was covered in frost. "She really is family-oriented indeed." He was infuriated at the thought of how Angeline was helping Zayne to keep him under control. Due to Angeline''s health conditions, he knew better than to get mad at her, so he could only swallow the grievances himself. "I don''t have any specific conditions for the wedding, but you must at least have one. That''s showing respect to Josephine," Jay said with a stern expression. Zayne, the sister-pampering monster, refused to be outdone. "When are you going to have an official wedding with my sister then? Why don¡¯t we do it together?" Jay uttered gloomily, "Angeline disagrees. She says that I¡¯m too good-looking and will only make you look like a ground beetle." Zayne''s eyes bulged out as he asked, "Am I that hideous? I used to be the most good-looking boy in school..." When he nced at Jay¡¯s mature, reliable-looking, and charming face that had settled with time, his tone gradually dropped and eventually vanished. Over the years, Jay only grew more and more exquisite. Apart from his deeper and more profound eyes, his jawline and chin were also much more defined now. There was almost no trace of aging on his good-looking face. Even a giant superstar would look like scum when ced next to Jay. Jay said, "If you can persuade Angeline to have a wedding with me... then I won''t interfere with your and Josephine¡¯s affairs in the future." Zayne was eager to get rid of his annoying brother-inw Jay and agreed without hesitation. "A piece of cake." Zayne mobilized all forces that could be mobilized just to convince Angeline to hold a wedding. Lady Severe said earnestly to Angeline, "JJ has been looking forward to having a wedding with you for so long, Angeline. Just make his wishe true." Josephine said, "If we hold a wedding together, Sis Angeline, you can help me watch after Zayne the whole time and he won''t have the opportunity to run away from the wedding." Unable to resist all the chirping and buzzing next to her ears, Angeline had no choice but to agree reluctantly. Zayne threw a triumphant look at Jay, only to find that Jay''s expression had sunk. His face was exuding a dark and sinister aura. Zayne knew that he had always been a temperamental man, but he just could not figure out why he was pulling a long face this time. Jay felt sorry for Angeline. The entire family was taking turns to pressure and influence her like they were criticizing a prisoner. He, on the other hand, could not help her out of the predicament because it was a long-cherished wish of his to marry Angeline. Taking into ount that this was Zayne and Josephine''s first wedding, Angeline made a special request. "We''ll do it at a scale smaller than Zayne and Josephine''s." Jay said with a tinge of sadness, "My Angeline deserves the best!" Angeline said with a smile, "You¡¯ve already given me the whole world. This wedding isn¡¯t going to make it any different." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The wedding was scheduled for three monthster. Zayne and Josephine hired a renowned wedding nner in Imperial Capital to n details of their wedding. Both Jay and Angeline sat on one side, listening. When the wedding nner asked Zayne and Josephine if he had any requirements for the wedding, Jay blurted out, "Make their wedding as grand and asrge a scale as possible." His and Angeline''s wedding could only be done on arger scale provided that Zayne and Josephine''s wedding was infinitely grand. Zayne¡¯s jaw dropped. "Are you going to pay for that?" Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Jay nodded. "I''ll pay for it." When the wedding nner asked Jay and Angeline what they wanted to do for their wedding, Angeline said, "Keep everything simple." Jay echoed and saidpliantly, "We¡¯ll go with my wife¡¯s n and do it at a scale that''s smaller than theirs." Zayne could not help but think that Jay was saying things against his will. Sure enough, a devil would not be able to hide his cloven hoof. Jay took out his ns for the wedding that he had prepared in advance and handed them to the wedding nner. "n Angeline and my wedding based on this." Josephine and Zayne leaned forward and caught sight of the scene set-up. Pigeon egg diamonds would be mounted to the ceiling to create a sky full of stars. Just this scene alone was enough to make anyone¡¯s jaw drop. An insignificant nobleman like Zayne could only sigh at how unknowledgeable he was. "F*ck. A sky full of diamonds? How much is this going to cost?" Angeline said, "That¡¯s too expensive, Jaybie. Can you cancel the starry sky?" Jay said, "You made Lucky Wall for me in Grand Asia''s office corridor, Angeline, and those lucky stars have passed on their luck to me. Now, I would like to return you a sea of stars, hoping that each of those stars could lend their lights to you and restore your vision." Angeline could not bring herself to decline Jay after all the thought he had put into this and said, "Okay then. Apart from the diamonds, what else is expensive?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Zayne started crying out, "Everything is expen-" Josephine reached out to cover Zayne¡¯s mouth. Jay red viciously at Zayne, making him m up at once With that, Jay managed to trick Angeline into the wedding. The wedding was near at hand. There was one more thing that Jay was regretful about -Angeline was unable to witness with her own eyes the wedding that he had nned for her. With that, Jay hired a world-renowned ophthalmologist. When Jay brought Angeline Grand Asia Hospital, Angeline showed resistance for some odd reasons. "I don''t want to go, Jaybie." Jay embraced her tightly in his arms and consoled her, saying, "This doctor''s medical skill is second to none in the world, Angeline. It''s not usually this easy t o reach him. Maybe your vision will recover quickly once you receive his treatment?" Hence, Angeline fell silent. She did want her vision to restore so as not worry her family members, but she was also worried that the shrewd specialist would discover her little secret. After the check-up with the doctor, the doctor asked Jay how Angeline had lost her vision. For the first time ever, Jay showed great patience and told the doctor everything he knew in detail. The doctor, however, eyed Angeline, the patient, skeptically. "You said that the patient has somatization disorder?" "Yes," Jay said. "The previous doctor told you that the patient''s loss of vision is rted to her somatization disorder?" "That''s right." "It has been a month since the patient''s somatization disorder has healed, but her vision showed no signs of improvement at all?" "That''s right." The doctor''s gaze fell on Angeline''s fingers. She was twisting them with unease. ¡±1 would like to talk to you alone," the doctor said after a very long time. Startled, Jay nodded. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Jay ced Angeline under the care of a nurse in the lounge before returning to the ophthalmologist''s ward. "What is it, doctor?" Jay, someone who was perceptive of the most minute detail, realized that Angelina''s eye disease was not that simple. The ophthalmologist looked Jay up and down with a meaningful nce, then asked questions that insinuated something else, "I don¡¯t mean to pry, Mr. Ares, but do you share a close rtionship with your wife?" Jay would fly into a rage if others had the audacity to pry into Jay¡¯s private life. However, the other party was Angelina''s doctor, so Jay was exceptionally friendly toward him. Jay responded in a solemn tone, "Angeline and I are childhood sweethearts. We are very much in love." "That''s weird." The ophthalmologist was puzzled." Your wife lost her vision because she cries too much. Her condition is further aggravated by her mental disorder.¡¯¡¯ The ophthalmologist opened up Angeline¡¯s retinal imaging, pointed to her sclera, and said, "The sclera you normally see tends to be normal. But if you look into her eyelids, the red blood streaks are extremely obvious.¡± Blood gradually drained from Jay''s face... "Can her eyes heal?" Unfortunately, what the ophthalmologist said next dashed Jay''s hopepletely. "If you can find out why she''s crying and remove the cause over an extended period of time, coupled with certain eye drops that I will prescribe to her, then I believe that there''s still hope for her to regain her vision." Jay replied in a rough voice, "Okay, I understand now. Thank you." He stood up with quivering legs and walked out in a downcast manner. Angeline''s loss of vision stemmed from her love and worry for Baby Robbie. How could she possibly stop crying if Baby Robbie did not return? She was at risk of a long-term vision loss. Jay was hit hard. He would rather be the one to lose his vision in ce of his beloved girl. When Jay returned to Angeline''s side, perhaps it was the built-up emotions inside of him, but he did not say a word for a very long time. Angeline knew that her secrets would be out the moment Jaybie met the ophthalmologist. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She confessed, saying, "I can''t help but overthink it every time, Jaybie. When I read reports about missing children getting abducted, maimed, and thrown to the streets to beg, I get so terrified. I''m just afraid that Baby Robbie is going through simr experiences like that..." As she said those words, Angeline could not help but weep. Jay embraced her tightly... "Oh, Angeline, how I hope I can bear all your pain for you." When Angeline sensed Jay''s moodiness, she felt a pang in her heart. "I''m sorry for making you worry, Jaybie." "It''s okay, Angeline." The inconsequential things before the wedding had washed away Jay and Angeline''s sorrows. That day, Josephine and Zayne showed up at Carefree Garden with several gift packages in their arms. Like a forecaster, Jenson theorized and said, "There''s n o such thing as a free lunch. They must be up to something." Zayne protested, arguing, "You¡¯re just a kid, so why are you so evil? I even bought some gifts for you. How can I be up to something?" Jay narrowed his eagle eyes and said in a bone-piercingly cold voice, "Get straight to the point!¡± Zayne giggled. "Well, Josephine and I are getting married soon, aren''t we? We don''t have a bridal chamber yet. I¡¯d like to..." At this point, he licked his lips, seemingly too shy to speak his mind. Jenson said, "You can save the rest." It was no doubt something unpleasant to hear. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Jenson made Zayne choke so hard that... he strayed from the main point. "All I''m trying to say is... Brother, you''re really experienced in marriage, so can you give me some good advice?" Jay nearly spat out the tea he just drank. He red at Zayne with an unsmiling face. "What do you mean by that?" Like a dead mouse that did not feel cold, Zayne said fearlessly, "How can you not be experienced enough when you''ve married and entered the bridal chamber thrice?" Jay turned livid with anger. He had only been married twice and both of them were sham marriages too. Jay, someone who had always sought revenge for the smallest grievances, did not strike back at Zayne with his silver tongue this time. Instead, he came up with a more malicious n. "Go and buy a Tibetan mastiff sometime, Jenson. Put your uncle''s cardboard cut-out in front of it and carry out hunger training with it every day. Don''t give it meat if it doesn''t pounce on the cut-out for at least eight to ten times." Jensonughed. "Okay." Zayne jumped up in fear. "I''m just telling the truth! How can you use such brutal methods to torture me?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Angeline knew that her brother was not going to speak his mind, whereas her husband and son were revengeful people, so she asked Josephine instead," Why are you guys here today, Josie? What are you trying to tell us?" Looking a little awkward, Josephine said, "Zayne and I want to move in with you after we get married, Sis Angeline." Jay refused immediately. "No. I''m not going to raise two giant babies." Zayne said shamelessly, "You treat Angeline as a giant baby anyway, so why not raise two more?" Jay said, "Angeline is really easy to raise." Zayne said, "Codswallop. You need to take care of every aspect of my sister''s life, whereas Josephine and I are merely asking for three meals a day.¡± "No way!" Josephine took Angeline''s arm and started acting in a spoiled manner. "Please, Sis Angeline. Please, let us move in." Angeline loved their energy and liveliness, so she said generously, "If that''s the case... feel free to move in then." Jay''s face was sullen... but when he caught sight of the smile in Angeline''s eyes, he reluctantly changed his mind. "You can move in, but don''t keep appearing in front of my eyes," Jay said bitterly. "Also, cook your own meals!¡± Both Zayne and Josephine cheered. "Yay!" Now that they were allowed to move in, they believed they would be able to cadge a meal easily. The wedding arrived as scheduled. As Angeline''s vision was poor and Jay was busy attending to the guests, Sis Shirley was summoned to be Angeline''s personal assistant. At 8 AM, Angeline put on the wedding dress that Jay had designed for her. Sis Shirley was full of praise for the wedding dress. " This wedding dress is absolutely gorgeous, Little Angeline." "Tell me, Sis Shirley, what does it look like?" There were no words to describe the beauty of the wedding dress at all. "In any case, I''ve never seen such a beautiful wedding dress on TV. It has a tube top iid with your favorite diamonds, a red spider lily on the waist, and a fishtail train. With a wedding dress like this, your fit and curvy figure will make you look just like a fairy.¡± Angeline smiled. "Jaybie has definitely put a lot of thought into it." After changing into her wedding dress and sitting in front of the dressing table, the makeup artist who came over to put on her makeup for her showered her with praises. "My God, you have such delicate and smooth skin, Madam. You''re already such a stunner even without any foundation or makeup." Though that was what she said, she still helped Angeline put on her makeup meticulously. The makeup artist was already equipped with the power to transform unsightly things into a masterpiece. With her skillful hands, she sessfully molded Angeline into an ethereal fairy. Soon, news about the bride¡¯s dazzling beauty spread like wildfire. When it entered Jay and Zayne''s ears, it took on a totally different form-''The bride looks as beautiful as an ethereal fairy, one that no one canpare to.'' Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 When word reached the grooms'' ears, both Zayne and Jay exchanged nces with each other as they sat in the dressing room. Zayne said bitterly, "The two of them may be beautiful, but it¡¯s not to such an exaggerated extent. They''re saying it like we''re toads lusting after a swan''s flesh." Jay said calmly, "Now, now, don¡¯t be jealous. They¡¯re definitely praising my Angeline." Zayne was dumbfounded. When he looked at Jay¡¯s prideful expression, Zayne felt like he seemed too... petty inparison. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In order to strike back at Jay for putting him down, Zayne began criticizing Jay endlessly, "Well, that makes sense. My sister gave birth at such a young age. Many unmarried girls are now older than her. She''s at an age where she looks delicate and exquisite, yet you¡¯re already so old. You''re lucky you get to marry my sister." Jay disliked it the most when others said that he and Angeline were not a match. He pulled a long face immediately. "Do I look that old?" Zayne replied, "When you dated my sister back then, you guys did look like a match made in heaven. But now, your age is catching up to you while my sister takes care of her appearance so well that she still looks like a teenage girl. When you go out together, others might mistake you for her father. In a few more years, who knows, maybe you¡¯ll look like her grandfather? Jay said to the makeup artist with a sullen face," Make me look younger." The makeup artist said honestly, "I''ve done a skin test for you, Master Ares, and the test shows that you have young-looking skin. There''s no need to disguise your age. He, however, is the one who has a lot of skin issues-pigmentation, crow''s feet, and erged pores. I need to put more work into making him look younger." The corners of Jay¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Zayne felt his cheeks burning after getting a p in the face. "Terrible eyesight!" After Jay put on his makeup and changed into his bespoke suit, he went to see Angeline on the other side eagerly. Angeline was sitting quietly on one side after she had put on her makeup. As her eyes could not see, her ears were particrly sharp. At this time, someone shouted at the top of his lungs, This grand wedding will be broadcasted live all over the world. Errors are intolerable. "Master Ares says that he wants everyone in the world to know that Angeline is his rightful and legal wife. "When Master Ares and his wife walk on the red carpet, remember to shoot the flower girl behind them. They''re a family, so I need you to capture that feeling of bliss and reunion..." Reunion? Angeline felt as though someone had dug out a part of her heart and left a hole there. A live broadcast of the blissful reunion of them as a family of four? If that was the case... would Baby Robbie see it? Would Baby Robbie be heartbroken if he saw his mom, dad, and siblings living such a blissful life together yet had left him abandoned and forgotten? Angeline stood up with mixed feelings, and without warning, she started walking outside like a chicken with its head cut off. "Little Angeline." Sis Shirley chased after her. Angeline staggered, her expression bleak and empty." I''m going to the bathroom. Sis Shirley, you don''t have t o follow me." When Jay came to greet his bride, Sis Shirley told him in a crestfallen state, "Angeline is hiding in the bathroom and refuses toe out." "What happened?" Jay asked with unease. Sis Shirley muttered, "She was probably triggered by the word ''reunion''.¡± Jay''s tall and straight torso quivered slightly as his mesmerizing face was engulfed in ice, gradually losing its vitality. He walked to the door of the women''s toilet and said t o Sis Shirley, "Help me clear the ce, Sis Shirley." Sis Shirley nodded. After clearing the ce, she stood at the door and said, "You can go in now." Jay strode into the women''s toilet and saw Angeline squatting in the corner covering her face with her hands. Tears were flowing out from the gaps of her fingers. She was so heartbroken that her entire body was quivering. Jay strode forward and pulled her tightly into his arms. "Angeline!" "I''m sorry, Jaybie. I can''t do it. I can¡¯t pretend that I''m happy when Baby Robbie is still missing." Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 "I shouldn''t have forced you, Angeline. I¡¯ll cancel the wedding immediately. We¡¯ll have a wedding when we find Baby Robbie." "I''m sorry for disappointing you," Angeline said while crying. Jay looked at Angeline in her wedding dress, her snowy skin, charming eyebrows, and her affectionately soft eyes. Her beauty had formed ripples in his heart. "I¡¯m not entirely disappointed. You look really beautiful today. Angeline." He cupped her face, kissed her with tears in his eyes, and said, "You make me go crazy about you." Angeline choked with sobs. "Take me out of here, Jaybie." "Okay." In the end, Josephine and Zayne were the only ones who attended this grand wedding. Baby Zetty and Jenson bit the bullet and went through with their duties as flower girl and page boy. The flower girl and page boy captured everyone''s attention. The guests pointed at Jenson. "That kid is so goodlooking. Who knows how many girls will go crazy about him when he grows up?¡± Jenson''s expression was nk the entire time. Baby Zetty reminded Jenson in a low voice, saying," Smile, Brother. We¡¯re here to attend a wedding, not a funeral." Jenson squeezed a ferocious sneer at Baby Zetty to which she shuddered and said, "Forget it. I think you shouldn''t smile. You look terrifying when you do." The flower girl and page boy carried the bride''s train and sent her to the groom. After the wedding, the guests dispersed. Zayne and Josephine took their family back to Spring Hotel where they all rushed to Jay and Angelina''s room. They started throwing questions at them. "What happened, Jay?" "Why didn''t you hold a wedding in the end?" Silence! After a very long time, Jay suddenly announced a shocking decision, "I''ve decided to leave Imperial Capital to get Baby Robbie back!" He looked firm while his tone was decisive. This was clearly a decision that he had made after careful consideration. Everyone was beyond astonished. "The world is such a huge ce. Where are you going t o find Baby Robbie?" Lady Severe asked. Jay said, "We heard that Baby Robbie was kidnapped b y Monster and he''s linked to Doomsday Organization. I''ll make a trip to Doomsday." Everyone¡¯splexion turned pale at the mention of Doomsday.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zayne stepped forward to express his disapproval. " Three years ago, you barely made it out alive from Doomsday''s den, and now you¡¯re nning to show up at their doorstep. You''re just having a death wish." Angeline, who had remained silent for a very long time, suddenly said in a sonorous voice, "I support Jaybie¡¯s decision." Angeline gave her own reasons. "We''re Baby Robbie''s parents. Since we gave birth to him, we have to take u p our responsibility. We have no reason to give up looking for our child just because it''s dangerous." Jay walked up to Angeline and cupped her face. "What are you going to do once I leave, Angeline?" Angeline clutched his hands tightly and said emotionally, "Take me with you, Jaybie. I¡¯m sure you know just how restless I am whenever you leave. I''ll be so tormented that dying would be better than living. I will only feel secure when I''m with you." Perhaps only those who had experienced death knew just how easy separation was. "Okay." Jay choked with emotions. "We''ll live and die together." Angeline let out a gratified smile. Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Refusing to relent, Zayne asked, "Do you know where Doomsday is then?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His question rmed everyone. It was probably harder to find that mysterious and malicious organization than Baby Robbie. Angeline nodded and said, "I think I do!" Everyone was beyond astounded! "Grayson, go get my safe," Angeline ordered. "Okay." Grayson turned and left. It was quite a long wait. Grayson made a trip to Grand Asia, and when he appeared in front of everyone again, there was now a tiny box in his arms. "What''s in it?" Jay asked. Grayson opened the wooden box and a stack of letters came into view. Jay''s eagle eyes contracted suddenly as a menacing aura emanated from his entire being. All those years when he was not around, someone actually kept in touch with his woman using such a retro method? Hah, how romantic! "Who wrote these letters?" Jay''s gaze fell on the picture of a rose on all the envelopes. His voice sounded cold enough to freeze a cow to death. Grayson was too afraid to answer. In the end, Angeline exined, "It''s from Cole. Jaybie, hurry up and check if there¡¯s Doomsday''s address on them?¡± Jay wanted to murder Cole at this moment. However, Jay was still able to stay sane because Angeline had never read those letters. Angeline had asked Grayson to read them for her, though... Grayson''splexion grew paler. How could Master Ares, a possessive and almost paranoid man, stand it when other men approached his wife with such tant intentions? Jay opened the letter and began reading from the first letter... Everyone noticed how hisplexion had turned darker and darker as if a pot of pitch-ck ink was sshed on his face,yer uponyer. In the end, hisplexion turned so dark that it was like the bottom of a pan. Grayson was breaking out in a cold sweat. Jay was the only one Grayson had ever admired, but after reading Cole''s letter, he began to admire Cole''s bravery instead. Cole even wrote in the letter bluntly: [Jay is dead, Angeline. You are still young. You don''t have to live as a widow, really. [I will be waiting for you at Doomsday, Angeline. I must marry you.] In the letters, provocative words like that were far too many to be counted. What was more, he even flirted with Mrs. Ares boldly i n the letter: [Angeline, your skin is as white as snow. You''re so beautiful that I''m infatuated.] After reading the letter, Jay was so furious that he mmed them on the coffee table with a smack, grinding his back mrs so hard as if he was about to tear Cole into pieces. "What a lecher." Jenson shook his head and sighed. It was obvious that Daddy had focused all of his attention on Cole''s honeyed words when he read the letter. Jenson asked, "Is Doomsday''s address written in it, Daddy?" Jay said between gritted teeth, "He invited your mommy to Doomsday again and again but didn¡¯t write his address at the most obvious spot." Jenson sighed weakly. "Sigh, another lovesick fool." In Baby Zetty¡¯s opinion, the word ''lovesick'' was amendatory term, hence she said with displeasure, "He''s a lecher and a manic, but not a lovesick." Jenson said, "He¡¯s a man who gives away the ce of his very existence for the sake of a married woman. If he''s not a lovesick fool, then what is he?¡± Zayne stole a peek at Jay who was green with envy and said, "He''s quite simr to your daddy, eh?" They could both do anything for love! Jay cast a cannibalistic gaze at Zayne... Topare him with a shameless man like Cole was simply an insult to him. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Angeline exined, "Speaking of which, they''re actually cousins." Everyone put on an expression that seemed to say ''So that¡¯s what it is''. The Yorks family abounded in lovesick fools! Doomsday Organization was hidden in a county town at the north border of Divine Land. However, Cole did not specify the details of Doomsday Organization''s location in the letter. He merely said that once Angeline arrived in the county town, she should check into Flower City Hotel, tell them her name, and he would go there to greet her himself. After pondering for a moment, Jay said firmly, "We will leave the day after tomorrow, Angeline." Angeline could not wait to get there now. It was as if Baby Robbie was already there eagerly looking forward to their arrival. "Okay." Grayson stepped forward and pleaded, "Please allow the Ghost brothers toe with you this time, Master Ares." Jay said, "The mission of going to Doomsday this time is bound to be dangerous and turbulent. You guys will be able to keep Angeline safe if you¡¯re there. Grayson, gather all Ghost members and be on standby!" Grayson¡¯s face broke into a grin. "Yes, sir!" There was no telling if Angeline could make it out alive if she left. Feeling extremely uneasy, Zayne suddenly asked Josephine aloud, "Josephine, you once said that you''ll follow me wherever I go once you marry me. Does that still count?¡± Josephine nodded. "Of course." Zayne said, "Okay then. I¡¯ve decided to change our honeymoon destination and itinerary to follow them. Will you be willing?¡± Josephine was first stunned, then burst intoughter. "Sure, let¡¯s have a thrilling honeymoon trip." Not to be outdone, Sis Shirley walked up to Jay and said, "Take me along, Jay. Little Angeline can¡¯t see. When you can¡¯t take her on dangerous missions, I will take good care of her for you." Jay was moved to tears. "Thank you, Sis Shirley." Baby Zetty sat on the couch hugging a pillow, tears streaming down her face. "I don''t want to separate from Daddy and Mommy.¡± Jay did not know how to console Baby Zetty. Jenson knew that there were many people in Imperial Capital who Daddy and Mommy were worried about. I n order to give Daddy and Mommy peace of mind, Jenson chose to stay back at Imperial Capital. Jenson stroked Baby Zetty''s head and said, "Let''s not give Daddy and Mom more problems than they already have. Don''t worry, they''ll return safely." Jay gave Jenson a gratified look. "I''ll leave everything to you then, Jens." "Don''t worry, Daddy," Jenson replied. Before they left, Jay brought his family whereas Josephine brought Zayne back to the Ares family. Grand Old Master Ares was shocked upon learning that Jay and Josephine had returned. After a long time, Grand Old Master Aresined," Did he not learn from his lesson how to endure after his near-death experience?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the children''s crisp voices could be hearding from the front yard. "Great- grandpa." Grand Old Master Ares'' anger instantly turned into tears. His servant said, "Grand Old Master, you¡¯ve been thinking of them all day and night. Since they''re here t o visit you now, you should receive them happily." Grand Old Master Ares nodded. "Bring them in." Jay brought his wife and children, whereas Josephine and Zayne followed behind. After walking down a short hallway, they came to Grand Old Master Ares'' study. Grand Old Master Ares'' hair had turnedpletely gray now and he was not as hale and hearty as he used to be. He had to sit in a wheelchair all year round due to his bad legs. "Why did youe back home again?" Grand Old Master Ares was obviously happy, but the words that came out of his mouth were words of condemnation. Jay epted his condemnation in silence. When Baby Zetty saw this, she rushed forward to divert Grandpa''s attention. "Great-grandpa, I haven''t seen you in so long. You still look young and vigorous as ever!" There was instantly a crack in Grand Old Master Ares'' sullen expression as he broke into a loving smile." Just look at you, Baby Zetty. Thank God you''ve inherited Angeline¡¯s outgoing personality and not your daddy''s boring character." Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Jenson''s cool face turned awful. He walked up to Great -grandpa and asked, "Are you saying that I¡¯m boring, Great-grandpa?¡± Great-grandpa guffawed and restructured his words, saying, "You¡¯re a boy. It doesn''t matter if boys talk less." Josephine pulled Zayne to Grand Old Master Ares and said, "Grandpa, this is your grandson-in- law." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Zayne and sighed. " After all the ups and downs, you lovebirds have finally tied the knot." At this time, Angeline stood up slowly and shuffled to Grand Old Master Ares. Jay supported Angeline quickly and reminded her thoughtfully. "Be careful." "How are you doing, Grandpa?" Angeline asked. When Grand Old Master Ares saw how delicate and frail Angeline waspared to how tough she was back then, tears filled his eyes. "I''m fine, Angeline. You''re the one who has to take good care of yourself. "You''re the Ares family¡¯s greatest heroine. You gave us three lovely and well-behaved children and even secured Grand Asia for Jay. A delicate woman like you is actually tougher and stronger than any men out there. "I admire and appreciate you. Thank you for doing so much for the Ares family." Angeline felt slightly embarrassed by his praises and said shyly, "These are all my responsibility." Jay stared at Angeline tenderly. At that very moment, he felt like he was the luckiest man on earth for having met Angeline. After a simple greeting with Grand Old Master Ares, Jay asked Jenson and Baby Zetty to take Mommy outside. Josephine knew that Jay needed Grand Old Master Ares'' advice, hence she took Zayne¡¯s hand and walked out. Zayne was so nervous that his palms were soaked in sweat. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Josephine teased him. "What are you so nervous about?" Zayne stammered, "I''m worried that the grand old master will be unhappy because I abducted his granddaughter." Josephine said, "Can¡¯t you tell that Grandpa likes you?" Zayne turned haughty. "Of course, it¡¯s not easy to find a good-looking and wealthy grandson-inw like me after all." Josephine was rendered speechless. In the study. Jay went straight to the point. "Grandpa, the reason why I''m here today is so that you can tell me everything about Doomsday." Grand Old Master Ares narrowed his eagle eyes. "Why are you suddenly asking about this?" "I found relevant clues. The person who kidnapped Baby Robbie three years ago is linked to Doomsday. A s such, I''ve decided to make a trip to Doomsday." An obscure andplicated expression surged in Grand Old Master Ares'' eyes. It took him a very long time to recollect himself before he said, "I know that neither you nor Angeline will give up on Baby Robbie even if you know just how bloody and cruel it will be t o mess with Doomsday." After a short pause, he said, "Alright then. Since I can¡¯t stop you, I''ll help you." Jay listened intently to what Grand Old Master Ares had to say next. Grand Old Master Ares gaze drifted afar, his mind wandering back to the time when there was a hail of bullets. "It was said that the world war broke out that year because everyone was fighting for a biochemical weapon gic code developed by a scientist called M r. Boye. Mr. Boye was said to have used this gic code to infect an entire vige with an awful virus, which ultimately resulted in deaths." Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 "This result was supposed to stay in the scientific world, but who would have thought that many ambitious bigwigs valued the power of this research that managed to destroy an entire vige. "Magnates from all sorts of industries tried to get their hands on it. Some wanted to use the biochemical weapon to be more powerful while some simply did not want it to fall into the wrong hands. Thus began a treasure-seizing battle. "Countless mercenaries, special agents, and gangsters joined this battle of wits and courage. This was a bloody fight where the big fishes ate the small, and the small fishes grouped to form allies. "In the end, Doomsday annexed all other forces and earned the title of the most formidable and mysterious organization at the time. Doomsday¡¯smander had also risen to fame after the world war. "After winning the world war, everyone suddenly remembered that the purpose of the war was to seize the treasure. But where was the treasure? "Mr. Boye had disappeared mysteriously. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Doomsday¡¯smander started treasure hunting. "For other generals like us, it was a lonely journey to seek the treasure aimlessly, therefore Old Master Severe and I decided to leave Doomsday together. "We were tired of the never-ending war and just wanted to seek peace, so we returned to Imperial Capital to lead normal lives. "The Doomsdaymander suspected that we fled with the treasure and sent men to hunt us down. We hid in Imperial Capital, which was still a remote ce at the time, and managed to get away with it. "I went incognito in Imperial Capital, established a business, and expanded my family. One day, your father brought your mother to the Ares family with great delight. He told me that they really loved each other. But when I looked at Chloe¡¯s face, I knew who she was at once. I was terrified and guarded against her constantly. "It had never urred to me that she would end up killing your grandma one day. To date, I still have no idea why she would hurt your grandma. She was just a weak and helpless woman.¡± Grand Old Master Ares sighed when he mentioned this. "I was constantly thinking about it all these years. Why couldn''t your mother and your grandma live in peace? I love your grandma and your mother killed my lover. I admit that I hated her, but I didn''t kill her because of your dad. "I imprisoned her, hoping that she wille clean and let your father know her true intentions for coming to the Ares family. But many years passed and your mother still showed no evil intentions. I was the one who doubted myself instead. Perhaps her love for your dad was true?" Grand Old Master Ares fell silent. His deep wrinkles had formed even deeper wrinkles. Fine beads of cold sweat broke out on Jay''s back. What puzzled Grandpa greatly was the fact that he was unable to tell whether his mother or his grandma was innocent. Grand Old Master Ares got up from the wheelchair with trembling movements and tottered toward the bookshelf at the back. He punched a button on the wall and the bookcase shifted, revealing a wall. There was a hidden drawer embedded in the wall. Grand Old Master Ares entered the password, pulled out the drawer, and took out a box. With the box in his arms, Grand Old Master Ares tottered up to Jay and handed the box to Jay with trembling hands. "After I imprisoned your mother, she knew that there was no way she was going to see the sun again, so she entrusted this to me and asked me t o pass this to you. She also wanted me to say this to you. If you still acknowledge her as your mother, then she hopes that you can return to the Yorks one day." Jay took the box with a heavy heart. When he saw the box''s seal, he looked slightly astonished. The seal was fit together with triple zigzags and three rows of codes, each with eight zigzags. It could only be opened if a sequencebination of all 24 numbers were keyed in correctly. Jay thought for a moment and entered his birthday digits. Then, the box opened surprisingly. Jay was momentarily stunned. His mother''s love for him was reflected in such a subtle detail. Inside the box was an ess token to Doomsday, several ultra-realistic masks, and several advanced weapons. Grand Old Master Ares was astonished when he saw the token. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 "That''s the admiral''s token, Jay. You can givemands to Doomsday''s assassins with that. I can''t believe it. A woman like your mother was actually Doomsday Organization¡¯s admiral?" Grand Old Master Ares was beyond astounded. Jay let out a bitter smile. No matter who his mother was, she would always be a loving mother in his eyes. Grand Old Master Ares said excitedly, "With these treasures, you''ll be able to get to Doomsday Organization unimpeded." Jay suddenly looked faintly at Grand Old Master Ares and asked in a choking voice, "Grandpa, I will only ask you this once and I hope that you will answer me truthfully. Did you have anything to do with my mother and father''s death?" Grand Old Master Ares looked puzzled, replying, "It was really not of my doing, Jay. I''ve been thinking hard trying to figure out who could be the mastermind behind this car ident. I even suspected that your subordinate Quentin might be a spy..." Jay''splexion paled. Quentin was one of the Ghost members. If someone did bribe Quentin, then when could he have been bribed? Could there be other traitors in Ghost? Grand Old Master Ares said with unease, "Since your mother was Doomsday''s admiral, I''m sure she has made many enemies. You''re her son, so they might make you pay for your mother¡¯s crime. You need to be careful.¡± Jay said with a heavy heart, "I understand." After bidding farewell to Grand Old Master Ares, Jay left the study with the box in his arms. Angelina and the rest were chatting with the Ares family¡¯s elders in the living room. When Jay came out, Jack asked him to stay for dinner. Jay did not refuse. He gazed at the Ares family''s vi and realized how simple it lookedpared to Tourmaline Estate back then. Jay vowed, "If I cane back safely, Dad, I will definitely bring all of you back to Tourmaline Estate." Jack let out a bitter smile. "I¡¯ve been living under Doomsday''s shadow since the day I was born, Jay. All my life, I''ve lived in fear. When I live in this small vi now, I don¡¯t get so anxious about my fate anymore. After I''ve finally gotten the peace I''ve always wanted, I''ve since stopped yearning to live in a luxurious estate like Tourmaline Estate. Jay said with a smile, "I admire how you can adapt to living in frugality so calmly. I''m not trying to bring back the extravagance of it. Tourmaline Estate is the Ares family''s roots. I miss our home and wish to return to our roots. Ultimately, I hope that Tourmaline Estate will be the ce where the Ares family members will ultimately spend thest days of their lives at." Jack nodded. After dinner, Jay bid farewell to the elders one by one and left with his wife and children. Jay asked Jenson to drive. He, on the other hand, picked Angeline up and climbed into the back seat. Suddenly entrusted with the mission to drive, Jenson could not react for a very long time. Slowly, he shifted t o the driver seat. Baby Zetty had just walked to the back row when Jay said, "Take the front passenger seat, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty made faces at Jay. "Am I a free gift, Daddy? Doesn''t it hurt your conscience to cast your daughter aside like that?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay looked at Angeline with a pampering gaze and said softly, "I bought one and got three for free. You know as well that free gifts don''t have as high of a status as the authentic ones." Both Jenson and Baby Zetty looked defeated. It was already eight o''clock at night when they returned to Carefree Garden. That night, the sky was exceptionally clear and the moon was especially round. The stars were particrly bright too. The sight of the vast night sky coexisting with the stars and moon looked more dazzling than ever before. Jay stood in front of a french window, gazing at the stars in the night sky while praying in silence. "Please let nothing happen to Baby Robbie! Daddy ising t o pick you up!" Outside the window, all was quiet. The stars in the sky shot out a cold and brilliant glow, covering Imperial Capital with a vast expanse of whiteness. It also covered the vast forest in the north. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 The mysterious organization known as the Nine Divisions of Military Intelligence in the north was located in a mysterious hall in the Wellington mountain range. In the Nine Divisions of Military Intelligence''sputer room, a blue light was currently glowing. It was a high-techputer. Everything that was keyed in with the keyboard would be projected ahead i n the form of blue light. The man sitting in front of theputer was Monster. He was a man with a pair of phoenix eyes who looked t o be about 35 years old and had skin so pale it was almost pallid. Suddenly, a mission card popped up on the screen and the man clicked on it. After reading the contents o f the mission card, his phoenix eyes darkened slightly. "Hey!" Monster shouted in a deep voice. There was another swollen and shaky-looking middle-aged male servant in the room. After hearing Monster''s yell, he asked reverently, "Yes, Mr. Monster?" "Get him here." The male servant was slightly stunned at first, but in n o time at all, he knew who he was referring to. Mr. Monster called everyone by their first name in thest several years, all but that one child he picked up three years ago. Without wasting any more time, the male servant turned around and left. The Nine Divisions of Military Intelligence was the most extraordinary secret service organization in the world. There were 13 top-notch Rank S secret agents and hundreds of Rank 3A secret agents-not to mention the uncountable Rank B and C secret agents. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The special training mechanism here had everything t o do with why Nine Divisions of Military Intelligence was able to own the most outstanding secret agents in the world. At their training ground, children had been shedding blood and sweat since a very young age. They would g o through the devil''s drill all day and night with only one goal in mind-to win. The selection and upgrading mechanism here was so brutal that it was almost inhumane. The new kids could choose to start a challenge, and after winning the challengers, they could then be the new champion and ept other people''s challenges. Those who failed in winning the challengers would be reduced to the level of a neer and go through the devil¡¯s drill all day and night. However, these thirteen challengers were simply nonhuman steel fighters. For so many years, almost no one could beat them. No one except for the kid who Monster picked up three years ago! After a year of devil''s drill, the kid proposed a challenge and defeated all thirteen challengers sessfully. He was born a warrior. He had the perfectbination of strength, fist techniques, and wisdom. He was simply an embodiment of invincibility. Although he had only been in the Military Intelligence Division for three years, he had helped many foreign secret agentsplete their missions with great sess, making tremendous contributions. He was the only Rank 5s secret agent there and was said to be a gem of the global secret agent industry. He was lying on a roof with a foxtail in his mouth when Monster''s servant found him. His alluring eyes that carried a slight smile were upturned while his dashing face looked exceptionally charming. It had the power to make anyone go crazy for him. "Come down, child." The male servant beckoned to him. There was a dazzling smile on the young man''s mesmerizing face. Like an elf, he spread his wings and flew to the ground! It was silent when hended. "What¡¯s up, Uncle Fernando?¡± A hint of warmth crawled up the male servant''s overcast and icy face. This was a child with a sunny disposition. He had a sweet smile and polite manners -that was if he turned a blind eye to his terrifying ghost-like agility. "Mr. Monster wants to see you, child." "Oh. I''ll be there right away." In no time at all, the dashing young man arrived at theputer room. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 The young man leaned against theputer desk with his tall and defined body, his seductive and charming eyes lighting up as he teased. "Master, your butt will grow bigger if you sit in front of the computer all day. What are you going to do if you can''t get a wife because you¡¯re not in shape?" Monster looked at the young man and let out a pampering smile, saying, "The higher-ups released a Rank 5s mission. Out of all the military divisions, you alone are most qualified to take it." A Rank 5s mission? The young man declined. "How can I possibly handle such a tough mission? I''m just a little baby." Monster said with a smile, "I''ll let you choose whichever challenger you want. How''s that?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The thirteen challengers were all stunners. They not only had good looks but also great martial arts skills. The young man got along with them especially well. When other secret agents went out on their missions, the thirteen challengers would never apany them. "Why don¡¯t you give them all to me?" The young man let out a licentious smile. Monsterughed. "They''re all short-tempered and grumpy. I''m afraid you can''t handle them." The young man said in a fussy manner, "Master, none of them talk much. I''ll go crazy if I have to spend time alone with any one of them. If you give them all to me, I can go to Second Sis if I offend Big Sis, and if Second Sis ignores me, I can go to Third Sis..." Monster thought for a while and said, "I''ll give you Lil'' Thirteen to relieve your boredom." Lil'' Thirteen was the only child in the military intelligence division who was younger than Baby Robbie. However, Lil'' Thirteen hogged the three most outstanding awards. She was not only the most beautiful of all the challengers, the most powerful hacker in Nine Divisions of Military Intelligence, but she was also the coldest, most taciturn, and most eyecatching of all. i The young man looked displeased. "Forget it. Lil'' Thirteen is the most boring of them all. I can say ten things to her and she wouldn¡¯t even respond." Before he was doneining, he felt someone tugging at his sleeve. He turned around and saw Lil'' Thirteen ring at him with a pair of gorgeous eyes that were filled with great suspense. The young man put on another attitude and suddenly reached out to drape his arms around Lil'' Thirteen''s shoulder,ughing. "Lil'' Thirteen is great. She''s knowledgeable and cute. Lil¡¯ Thirteen it is." Monster had long grown ustomed to his crafty and two-faced demeanor. "It''s settled then?" The young man''s mesmerizing and alluring eyes sank. He asked with a gloomy expression, "What¡¯s the mission about, Master?" Monster peered into the young man¡¯s pitch-ck eyes. His alluring eyes would always rise slightly because he was smiling all the time. Therefore, the wisdom of a fox could be seen from his eyes. If he had to use an animal to describe the young man, a fox would fit him best. He looked gentle and harmless but was secretly lethal. Monster''s lips parted as he said, "We¡¯re going treasure hunting." "Treasure hunting?" The young man joked. "The military intelligence division has no shortage of treasures, so why are we making a big fuss over it?" Monster stared at the boy''s eyes, the very eyes that looked brighter than the splendid stars. It was as if there was a piece of purend in there. He knew that everyone in their line of business was trudging at the edge of evil, their hands stained with bad and innocent blood. No one could walk out of here pure and unstained. Even if they could, this young man in front of his eyes would not be among them. Monster''s pupils darkened. "This treasure is in Doomsday. The higher-ups are worried that Doomsday will misuse it for evil deeds and that¡¯s why they¡¯ve issued this mission." The young man¡¯s dazzling smile gradually froze, his lucid eyes suddenly turning bloodshot. Doomsday? The pain he could never get rid of! In the past three years, thanks to Doomsday, he had worked his butt off to grow into the best secret agent i n the military intelligence division. "When are we leaving, Master?" the young man asked with clenched fists. Monster kept him in suspense. "What you''re about to d o this time is going to bepletely different from what you''re doing at the military intelligence division now. Doomsday Organization not only has the world''s top secret service department but also the world''s most high-end biochemical weapons. Furthermore, they have excellent leadership skills. The danger you''re about to face-" There was a look of determination in the young man''s eyes. "Whether I live or die doesn''t matter anymore!" Monster said, "I know that you have a deep-seated hatred for Doomsday. Your face will no doubt cause a n uproar in Doomsday, so before you leave, I will ask someone to make modifications to your face-" "Okay." Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Having said that, Monster changed the subject and suddenly asked the young man sternly, "Do you still remember the military intelligence division¡¯s regtions?" The young man recited, "When the secret agent is outside, he must not reveal his identity. The vitor will be punished with death. "The secret agent will obey all orders of the organization unconditionally, and those who vite the orders will be punished with death. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "The secret agent is only allowed to seed in the mission and not fail. Anyone who fails the mission will be punished with death..." Monster raised his hand and said, "It''s more than enough for you to remember these three points." When it was time to part, Monster suddenly felt reluctant. "Do you remember your name?" "Robert Ares." "Forget that name. From now on, I will give you a new code name when you go out for missions. Superior Monster." The young man smiled sheepishly. "Are you sure? Master, this name has the power to challenge you." Monster''s pupils darkened. "Cut it out. Go and get ready." "Okay." Imperial Capital. This would be the day Jay and Angeline left Imperial Capital. Jay directed the Ghost members to pack some ''daily supplies'' that he had carefully prepared himself. Zayne and Josephine looked at the various kinds of daily necessities, such as cosmetic bottles and jars, toothbrushes,rge bags of clothes for spring, summer, autumn, and winter, and even high- tech kitchen electric baking pans... Both of their jaws dropped. "Damn! Are they going traveling or embracing a catastrophe?" Zayne could not help but sigh. When he nced at the two backpacks he and Josephine prepared, he suddenly felt like an idiot when he struggled so hard to make choices this morning. Jay looked at the duo who had already packed as '' lightly'' as they could and criticized them mercilessly. Why are you bringing so many things? Do you think you can run with these things weighing you down when you''re trying to make an escape?" Josephine had enough. She pointed at the countless packages of various sizes and started protesting." Why are you bringing so many things then, Brother?" Jay replied with righteous indignation, "These are Angeline''s stuff. I''m sure you¡¯re aware that she¡¯s sick and needs special care!" Jay''s double standards hit Angeline so hard that she found no will to live on anymore. Would a sick person need so many cosmetic products? Did a sick person have to eat food cooked in an electric baking pan? Zayne said, "If you keep spoiling Angeline like that, Brother, things will get terribly out of hand." Jay rolled his eyes at him. "If I don¡¯t spoil her, am I supposed to give others the chance to spoil her instead?" Zayne thought about what he said and felt like it did seem to make sense. He then nced at Josephine standing next to her. Unsure whether he was enlightened or if he was moved by conscience, he said, "Josephine, when we get there, I will buy you everything that you lack." Josephine nodded with a smile. "Okay." Worried that Baby Zetty would throw tantrums because she was reluctant to see them leave, Angeline started carrying out ideological work for Baby Zetty after getting out of bed this morning. Baby Zetty, however, seemed very open-minded about it. "Don''t worry about me, Mommy. I will be good and stay here to wait for your return." A weight had been lifted off Angelina''s mind. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 As soon as Angeline left, Baby Zetty grabbed Jenson''s arm and asked, "When are we leaving, Brother?¡± Jenson''s eagle pupils shed a sharp glow. "I installed a tracker in Daddy''s skull ne. Don¡¯t worry, I have Daddy and Mommy''s location in my control. I will take you to them once I''ve sorted things out in Grand Asia." Baby Zetty cheered. "Yahoo!" Therefore, when it was time for Jay and Angeline to leave Carefree Garden, Baby Zetty and Jenson bid farewell to them calmly. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. "Goodbye, Mommy and Daddy." Angeline was very pleased. "Our children have grown up and are thoughtful enough to not make us worry." Something just did not feel right to Jay. He eyed the luggage that they carried and whispered to Grayson," Check the luggageter and see if there are any trackers or the likes in there.¡± Grayson replied, "Yes." In order to avoid the limelight, they separated into two different teams and routes. 20 Ghost members would take private jets in different batches and set off with the luggage to explore the border county town. Jay and Angeline, Sis Shirley and Grayson, as well as Zayne and Josephine would dress up like couples on their honeymoon. They would take a passenger ne and make two transfers before touching down at the county town¡¯s border. It was a tedious journey and Jay felt sorry for his wife. After arriving in Country M on the first flight, he insisted on staying in Country M to rest for a few days before departing again. Zayne teased Jay, saying, "If you keep moving and stopping all the time, winter in the northern county will be over when we finally arrive at the northern county town border. We won¡¯t have the chance to see the fluttering snow anymore." It waste autumn at this moment, so Zayne was obviously exaggerating. However, Jay actually started thinking about the seasons seriously. "Angeline is afraid of the cold, so maybe it''s better to g o to the north after winter has passed!" Zayne was struck dumb. "Are you crazy? You¡¯re spoiling your wife so much that there¡¯s simply no cure for you anymore." Angeline was eager to find Baby Robbie, hence she quickly amended Jay¡¯s suggestion. "Jaybie, I think it¡¯s better if we set off to the county town as soon as possible. Baby Robbie is waiting for us." Zayne teased Jay. "He only cares about his wife. His son is just a free gift." Both Josephine and the Sis Shirleyughed uncontrobly. They spent two days in Country M before transferring t o their next destination. When the nended, Jay asked Grayson to book a hotel. Zayne''s head hurt terribly. "Why are we resting again? How many days are you nning to rest this time?" Jay ignored him. Grayson booked an extremely shabby and small hotel. When Zayne came to the remote hotel and saw how deserted and cold it looked, he asked with concern," Have we run out of money? Why are we staying in such a dpidated hotel?" Jay picked Angeline up and walked into the hotel room. Zayne took Josephine''s hand and was about to follow him when Grayson reached out and stopped him. Zayne eyed Grayson suspiciously. "What are they doing in there?¡± Grayson said, "It''s a secret." Zayne tutted and pointed at Jay, saying, "Is he horny? He wants to relieve himself here, does he?" Grayson darted Zayne a disgusted nce. "Can you stop being so vulgar?" "If he''s bold enough to do it, is he not bold enough to face it when others talk about him?" Zayne said. Grayson said, "You will know why Master Ares is making a stop here in a while." Zayne paced back and forth with unease. After waiting for a very long time, two people walked down the stairs. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 The man wore a windbreaker. His tall and splendid body coupled with his fair face made him look extremely youthful. There was a beautiful youngdy standing next to the man. She wore sunsses, hip-hop braids, wide-leg pants, and a tight-fitting cropped top. She looked very much like a rebellious girl. Zayne stared speechlessly at the young couple and praised themzily. "The pretty boy looks really good. Apart from that wife-pampering demon, he''s the second most handsome man I''ve ever seen." As soon as his voice fell, the young couple walked up t o Zayne. He immediately sensed an intimidating aura surging forth. "What are you trying to do?" Zayne dragged Josephine behind him and stood forward. "All I did was call you a pretty boy, no? What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t call you a pretty boy?" "Take a good look at who I am." Jay pointed at his nose. The familiar voice left Zaynepletely stupefied. "F* ck me. It¡¯s you?" He then shifted his gaze to Angeline. "So this pretty Angeline ced her smooth and fair hands on Zayne''s shoulder before dancing a sexy pole dance around Zayne. Compared to the usually gentle and amiable Angeline, they werepletely different people. Jay found it hard on the eyes and pulled Angeline into his arms. "If you want to dance, Angeline, I can dance with you. When you stand next to him, this elegant dance will only turn into a beauty and the beast dance." Zayne was infuriated. Zayne finally knew why Jay chose to make a stop here. It was for them to disguise themselves in order to conceal his and Angelina''s identity. This way, they could avoid attracting Doomsday''s attention. After Jay distributed an ultra-realistic fake mask to each of them, Zayne and the rest went in to alter their appearance as well. After a short stopover, Jay and his group set off to thest destination-the northern county town border, Peace Blossom County. Jay was a careful man. In order to keep their identities hidden, Jay had reminded Grayson and the rest before boarding the ne. "This is a direct flight t o Peace Blossom County, so Doomsday¡¯s members might be on the ne. Talk less and observe more. Don''t ever reveal your identity." Zayne and Josephine finally realized how close they were to danger. Zayne was so frightened that he quickly hugged Josephine tightly, nearly hanging on t o her. Sis Shirleyughed and pointed out. "You''re a man, Zayne." Zayne blushed and stepped away from Josephine. Jay said, "You''re probably better off reincarnated as a woman in your next life." Josephine stroked Zayne''s head andforted him." Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Zayne dropped his head while defending himself. "It''s normal to have a fight or flight response in the face of danger. This is a conditioned reflex in all unicellr organisms. What''s so funny about that?" The group walked to their departure gate while talking andughing. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After boarding the ne, passengers started filing in. Jay was taking care of Angeline. When he fed her water, he was considerate enough to bring the straw t o her mouth. Walking toward them was a ''man'' holding the hand of a skinny and tiny girl. The ''man'' looked old and decrepit, but his voice sounded immensely gentle and soft when he spoke. "Stop throwing tantrums, Baby. I''ll buy you some candy when we arrive in Peace Blossom County." The little girl stamped her feet angrily. This guy had never stopped taking advantage of the situation they were in since they started the journey. They could have pretended to be siblings, and if that did not work, they could be lovers, but this guy insisted that they pretended to be father and daughter. He was only doing that because he was tall. He must have taken growth hormones. He was not even 13 and was already five feet seven. She was eleven years old now yet she was only four feet nine. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Both father and daughter lingered in the aisle beside Jay and started quarreling suddenly. "I don¡¯t want candy." The little girl growled viciously a t her daddy. She was not a three-year-old child, so why would she want candy? If this guy wanted to pretend to be her daddy, should h e not at least find out about her interests and hobbies first? The ''man'' showed great patience. He was probably the gentlest father in the world. "I''m d you don''t like candy. Candy is bad for you. Eating too many can give you tooth cavities and spoil your image. If you can¡¯t get married, then I would have to take care of you for a few more years." After saying those words, he even coughed several times to make himself seem old. It was an exhausting journey, especially when there was no break in between the second transfer. Angeline was feeling drowsy and closed her eyes, looking extremely worn out. After Jay fastened her seat belt for her, she put her head on his shoulder and dozed off. On the other side of the aisle, however, both father and Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. daughter suddenly raised their voices. The little girl said to her daddy in an exasperated tone, "No one asked you to take care of me. Why don''t you take care of yourself first?" "Are you listening to yourself? I''m your daddy. It is illegal if I don''t take care of you. You cannot deprive m e of the right to take care of you." Angeline shuddered by the sudden rise in pitch, and the wife-spoiling demon Jay could no longer turn a blind eye to what was happening beside him. He tilted his head slightly to the side and red sharply at both father and daughter, growling in a low and cold voice. "If you want to quarrel, then get the f*c k out of my face and do it elsewhere." Although the man¡¯s deliberately suppressed hoarse voice was just a noise filled with a strong and powerful aura, its power to intimidate felt as if countless munitions were aimed at a single spot, firing non-stop. Both father and daughter were taken aback at the same time. What was wrong with this man? He had a pretty bad temper, eh? The ''man'' caught a glimpse of Jay¡¯s face with his alluring eyes and was startled by Jay''s calm and indifferent temperament. As someone with keen senses, he immediately activated the secret agent system he carried with him. The voice of the system analysis rang out in his ears. Attention, an enemy object is detected within a meter from you." The long pauses of both father and daughter made Jay frown. The ''man'' sensed his impatience and dragged the little girl to the back quickly. Sitting in the back row, both ''father and daughter'' switched on their phones and started chatting. [The couple is suspicious.] [Reason?] Although the little girl was young, she was s o calm that it was impossible to detect any sense of immaturity in her at all. [The rm reminded me. They carry Doomsday objects with them.] [I will find a chance to seize it so we can get in and out of the Doomsday Organization unimpeded.] [Don¡¯t act rashly. That man is no easy opponent.] The '' man'' narrowed his mesmerizing and alluring eyes. The little girl was speechless. No matter how imusible she thought his intuition was, the end result would almost always prove that his keen senses would leave others gasping in admiration. [It¡¯s extremely dangerous for you to throw tantrums in front of them, you hear me? Stop giving Daddy trouble in front of other people next time.] The little girl raised her eyelids and red fiercely at the ''man''. [Are you taking advantage of me again?] [If you think that me being your daddy is inappropriate, then we can pretend to be a young couple. But are you willing to be hugged and kissed by me in public?] The little girl red at him. [Why must we hug and kiss if we pretend to be a young couple?] At this time, Zayne and Josephine who were sitting in front of them started showing them in realtime what i t meant to be a couple. They hugged each other and started french kissing. Anyone would gasp in amazement at the sight of their expressive and unrestrained behavior! "You see that? That''s what real couples do. The way their tongues fight can''t fool anyone." Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 The little girl blushed in shame. However, when she thought of her identity, she felt that she should be able to go through all of the hardships. "I''ll let you kiss my forehead and my cheek at most." "Isn''t that how a father and daughter show love to each other? This means that deep down, you still like being my daughter." The little girl had nothing else to argue about, so she did not say anything. She merely turned around and ignored him. The Man sighed. He knew that bringing her out would not improve her mood at all. After the ne took off, the passengers either dozed off or yed with their phones. The entire cabin was silent. After a four-hour flight, the ne reached its destination. Jay carried his luggage on his back and held Angeline''s hand with one of his while the other circled around her, pulling her into his arms. That way, Angelina would feel safe under his guidance even though she was blind. After the father and daughter got out of the car, the former''s deep gaze fell upon Jay and Angeline. His beautiful eyes suddenly looked deep and silent. The little girl pulled his hand. "What are you looking a t?" "They look like..." Before he could finish, his voice turned a little hoarse. In the end, he shook his head. That could not have been them. His dad had died a tragic death, and that was a cold-hard fact. His mom, on the other hand, was not blind. He must be missing his daddy and mommy so much that he was hallucinating! "Think of a way to steal their token from them," said the ''man'' to the little girl. "Alright." When the little girl walked over, she could not do anything because Jay was always so alert about strangers. He always had Angeline in his arms and could defend both himself and her at the same time. The sharp gaze of the ''man'' fell upon Angeline''s sunsses. The image of Jay taking good care of her floated across his mind, and his sharp sixth sense allowed him to find the truth once more. "A blind person?¡± The Man smiled wickedly and suddenly rushed forward. "Daughter, I''ve found you atst." He hurried forward, sized up the correct angle, and rushed forward with the correct amount of force, breaking through Jay and Angeline. Angeline fell to the ground. The little girl quickly helped Angeline up and apologized profusely. "Aunty, I''m so sorry. My dad didn''t mean it. Sorry, so sorry.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The man showed remorse on his face and quickly pinched the little girl''s ear as he scolded her, "It''s all your fault! I merely chided you but you ran away just like that. Do you want to cause more trouble?" The little girl sobbed. "Daddy, I was wrong." Jay was furious, but Angeline was benevolent. After h e helped her up, Angeline pulled at the hem of his shirt for fear that he would cause amotion. Jay also knew that tragedy might befall him if he caused trouble near an area controlled by Doomsday. Therefore, he suppressed his fury. He could only glower at the little girl and her father before bringing Angeline away from there. The Man watched his silhouette fade in the distance and extended his palm in glee. A tinum token was i n his palm. "So you¡¯re an admiral of Doomsday? We''ll meet again soon." The deep gaze of The Man fell upon Jay as the look in his eyes sank. His voice became resentful. "Let¡¯s go," said the little girl as she pulled him along, both of them disappearing amid the crowd. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Jay embraced Angeline in his arms, and they soon arrived at the terminal. Apart from private transport, going to Peach Blossom County would require them to take public transport at the terminal. It was a six-hour journey from the terminal to Peach Blossom County. Furthermore, the way there was precarious and winding. The trembling and shaking made Josephine dizzy as she had never ridden public transport before. "Hubby, I''m about to die. I feel so faint all of a sudden ..." Josephine cried out. After that, she puked profusely. Zayne patted her back as he hollered, "Are you alright, darling? Don¡¯t scare m e please." Jay looked at them in disdain. "It''s just motion sickness. She won''t die from that. Stop overreacting.¡± Zayne was holding the trash bag that contained Josephine''s puke with no idea how to dispose of it. Jay''s face almost turned charcoal-ck out of disgust. "Throw that away for God¡¯s sake. Are you going to save it for Christmas?" Zayne quickly opened the window and threw the bag into the cliff down below. After an hour of the car trembling and shaking around, Angelina said, "Jay... Hubby, I think I''m feeling a little dizzy too." Angelina was used to calling him Jaybie, so she still had not gotten used to calling him another name so suddenly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The look on Jay''s face became awful. His voice sounded anxious as he said, "Darling Angel,y down o n myp. You¡¯ll feel better." Angelina puked the very moment shey on hisp. Jay was not fast enough to open a stic bag for her, s o he held her vomit in his hand instead. Zayne turned around and saw Jay holding stinky vomit in his hand, but that handsome face of his did not contort one bit. Instead, he was anxiously looking over at Angelina. Zayne¡¯s expression simply could not be described with words. He teased Jay and said, "Damn, now this i s what I call double standards. You were so disgusted with our vomit to the point that you were doubting your very existence. My sister¡¯s vomit, on the other hand, smells good to you, eh?" Jay steadily cleaned up the ce and wiped his hands with a sanitizing tissue. He then slowly retorted, "Husband and wife are one and the same. Why the need to be that calctive?" Zayne was astonished and gave him a thumbs-up. " You¡¯re not just a wife-pampering freak. You''re a wifepampering freak without morals.¡± Shirley leaned her head on the window, suddenly feeling dizzy. However, she did not want to mention it for fear of giving other people trouble. Grayson was also a knucklehead. He would not ask if she felt okay just because she had not puked yet. Therefore, Shirley suppressed that strong nauseating feeling and kept herself from puking until they got out of the car. It was already evening when the car reached Peach Blossom County. Everyone was exhausted, and after Zayne got off, he sat on the snow-covered floor while comining. "I¡¯m hungry and tired.¡± Jay looked at Angeline whose face was nched all over. He felt bad for her and unleashed his fury onto Zayne. "I told all of you to rest before making the trip here, but you were afraid that you would not be in time to witness the snow here. Now that you''ve seen i t, eat it then! What are you whining about?¡± Zayne looked at the snowing sky and stuttered, "The snow is beautiful, but it''s sorrowfully beautiful." Jay picked on him again. "Sit here, then. I''ll ask someone to bring you a violin and you can y'' Winter Sonata'' here. I can guarantee you that you won''t have to worry about going hungry anymore." Zayne stood up and muttered, "Is there a beggar who looks as good as I do? One look and you can tell that I''m a nobleman.¡± Nobody paid any attention to him. They had yet to find a hotel in Peach Blossom County. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Jay said to Zayne, "Go ask around and find out where Flower City Hotel is.¡± Zayne pointed at his nose and asked, "Why me?" Jay replied, "Because you''re the most useless person among all of us. You need that training." Zayne howled and walked toward the crowd. Zayne finally understood something, which was arguing with Jay was just a waste of breath. Zayne found three prettydies and asked them for directions, but he could not get anything out of them, s o he had no choice but toe back in dismay. He shrugged and waved his hand at Jay. "They could understand what I was saying, but I can''t understand what the hell they were talking about.¡± Jay was annoyed. "Why didn''t you learn a little of the northern dialect before we came here?" Zayne widened his eyes in disbelief. "What logic is this? Don¡¯t tell me that I have to learn every singlenguage in the world before going on a trip?" Jay hinted at Grayson with his eyes, and Grayson went to ask someone for direction. He spoke in a fluent northern dialect and soon enough, he got the answer he wanted. Grayson doubled back and said, "Flower City Hotel is a t the foot of Bright Moon Mountain. It''s just six miles from here. We can take a cab there." Zayne was at a loss for words. Once again, he acknowledged himself as a cker. Zayne admired how Grayson was able to learn the northern dialect in just a few days. "Grayson, how did you do it? It''s just two days and you''re already able to master the northern dialect?" Grayson was slightly embarrassed because of Zayne¡¯s praise. "I don¡¯t know everything about the northern dialect, but I learned the phrases which are most used over here." After Zayne knew the truth, he did not admire him that much anymore. "So the difference between the top student and the ckers is knowing how to fake i t." Jay listened to the both of them before sinking into deep thought. They took a cab, and it was already nine o''clock when they reached Flower City Hotel. Grayson went to book their hotel rooms, and when he gave the receptionist their fake identity cards, the receptionist smiled while saying, "Sir, you don¡¯t need a n identity card when youe into Flower City Hotel." Grayson was stunned. "Sir, I suppose that you''re not from around here, right? Every local in Peach Blossom County would avoid Flower City Hotel. Since all of you dare to stay in Flower City Hotel thiste into the night, I suppose that you''re either extraordinary people or a bunch of unwitting outsiders.¡± Grayson pressed further, saying, "Oh, truth be told, we''re three couples who came to North Capital to see the snow around here. We just so happened to pass by Peach Blossom County. Other hotels are fully-booked, s o we had no choice but toe here. Can you tell me i f something scary has happened in Flower City Hotel?" The receptionist looked at them with pity in her eyes. I t might be due to the hotel not having guests for a long time and it was not easy to get a bunch of guests toe by, so she said, "Although Flower City Hotel is the famous 100-year-old hotel of Peach Blossom County, it has a sinister backstory to it. There would b e deaths happening all of a sudden every now and then. Therefore, Flower City Hotel has the title of being the ''hotel of death''." The receptionist then looked at Grayson with narrowed eyes. "Sir, are you all going to stay?" Zayne and Josephine hugged each other in shock. "Ah, ghosts. There are surely a lot of vengeful spirits in here." "Big Brother, let''s go somewhere else." Zayne was scared sh*tless. Jay chided him, "Be a man. My darling Angel¡¯s not even scared even though she''s a woman, so what are you being so afraid for?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Zayne looked at Angeline who was unusually silent and said, "Eh, I think your darling Angel must have been shocked so much that she can¡¯t even speak now." Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Jay''s face nched when he heard those words. Angeline could not afford to worry too much, lest her condition would worsen. Jay said nervously, "Darling Angel, if you''re afraid, we can switch to another ce?¡± Angeline smiled and shook her head. "As long as I''m with you, I''m not afraid." Jay felt a weight lifting off his shoulders. He viciously glowered back at Zayne who gave him a shock. Zayne sobbed and said, "Big Brother... I''m scared. Please consider my feelings. I¡¯m just a weak man. I can''t fight for the life of me. More importantly, I''ve just married such a beautiful wife. Won¡¯t it be too tragic if I die before I can enjoy my life?" Jay ignored him and said to the receptionist, "Give me three rooms." The receptionist was ovee by their courage, so she froze for a moment before handing out three ess cards. Jay nced over at Zayne who was shaking in fear and said to the receptionist, "Give him a few bottles of good booze." He then went upstairs with the ess cards in hand. The rooms were at the end of the hallway on the second floor. The lights were dim there. Besides, there were not many people in the hotel, so when they walked along the hallway, their shadows were contorted by the lights. The atmosphere suddenly became eerie. Zayne hung onto Josephine for dear life while Josephine looked at him speechlessly. "Hubby, can you be a man?" Zayne let go of her and tried to defend his ego. "Who... Who are you talking about? I was just trying to protect you, so I hung on to you..." Jay opened the room door as fluorescent lights illuminated the entire room. Zayne pulled Josephine along as he rushed inside. He then sat on the sofa with fear in his heart as he looked at Jay. "Big Brother, we''ll be sleeping with you tonight." Jay''s cold expression looked like he had just eaten a pile of sh*t. "Get out." He roared sternly. With these two people in here, how could he get intimate with Angeline? Zayne quickly begged for Angeline''s help. "Little Sister, I''m your big brother too-" "And I''m her brother too," Jay retorted. Zayne said, "I''m her biological brother." Jay was speechless. He then muttered to himself, "A biological brother is nothing like a lover brother." Zayne continued his act. "I''ve been nice to you since you were little, and when I hit you, I was so scared that I would ruin your pretty little face, but when you hit me, you always want to send me back to my maker. I''ve never held a grudge before. Even when I scold you, I would feel like scolding myself whenever I see you hurt. If I¡¯m gone from this world, who else will be nice to you and pamper you?" "I will," said Jay casually. Zayne,"..." That guy really was the king of pulling the rug from under his feet. "Big Brother." Josephine began to assist Zayne. "I''m your sister. You know that I don¡¯t know any martial arts. If a thief suddenlyes in at night, Zayne won''t be able to protect me for sure. So just let u s stay here, please?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Zayne widened his eyes. Josephine''s words had hurt his ego. "I can protect you!" Zayne uttered those words, but his tone was not convincing. Jay frowned. Josephine''s words made him feel somewhat guilty. She was injured thest time because he could not protect her well. Jay finallypromised, but his tongue was still venomous and unforgiving. "There''s just no cure for a pair of despicable people.¡± After sessfully handling Jay, Josephine gave Zayne a high-five. Soon after, the hotel staff brought in three bottles of peach blossom booze. ¡°These are the booze that you asked for." Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 North Capital was very cold, so when Zayne wanted Angeline to drink with him, Jay did not stop them. He simply reminded Angeline, saying, "Don''t drink too much or you¡¯ll get drunk." "Mm.¡± Angeline nodded. "Aren''t you drinking?" Angeline asked Jay curiously. Jay wanted to, but he was allergic to alcohol. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Besides, this was Doomsday¡¯s turf. He had to keep his head clear at all times so that he could protect everyone here. When Zayne and the others were drinking, Jay unpacked Angeline''s luggage at the side. He even made Angeline some oats. Josephine said coyly, "Big Brother, I want some too." Jay shot back at her, ¡°Let your man do it." Zayne stood up and said, "I''ll do it then." When Zayne brought out a bowl of oats, Josephine looked at therge bowl while feeling dumbfounded. "Do I look like a pig to you?" Zayneined, saying, "It became so watery when I added water, and when I added in more oats, it became dry. I ended up with this." Jay stared at the empty packet of oats. At that moment, the noblest of hearts in the whole of Imperial Capital hurt so much that he winced. "I only brought that much oats with me and you used it all up just like that?" Zayne apologized like a kid. "I''m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean i t." Josephine could not bear to watch Zayne be punished, so she said, "I can finish this." Jay walked away. Zayne''s emotions changed just as fast as turning a page in a book. Once Jay left them, he resumed his carefree attitude. "Come, let¡¯s drink some more." That peach blossom booze could notpare to the famous wines in Imperial Capital. Its alcohol content was high, so it had a reputation for knocking a person out with just one ss. However, they did not know about its strength and simply chugged it. Once they drank it, warmth came over them like a wave. Jay sat on the bed while studying the box that his mother gave him. That box was very mysterious. Each time he looked at it, he could find out something new from it. This time, he noticed that the frame of the lid was very thick. Out of curiosity, Jay filed off one of the sides and realized that there were nine thinyers of wood that made up the lid. He dismantled eachyer of wood, and everyyer had a carving of a mysterious-looking map. When Jay put them all together, it was a ce that Jay had never seen before. Jay put the pieces together, memorized them, and put them back where they belonged. He then sealed the side back on. At the same moment, he heard three yful, drunken voicesing from the other side. "Both of you are my most beloved women. I''m telling you, I shall not allow anyone else to bully you- even if that person is the crown prince of Imperial Capital. I won¡¯t let him bully you..." Jay stared at Zayne with an ashen look on his face. "What did you say?" He roared. Zayne was frightened by that overwhelming aura around Jay. He quickly twisted his words and said," Big Brother... What I meant was, I promise to protect your two most beloved women to the death." Josephine patted Zayne''s face. "You''re such a coward. I''m telling you, my brother might be fierce at times, but even he would never have the guts to growl at Sis Angeline. Even if he''s ten times as gutsy, he would just be a little puppy in front of Sis Angeline..." Zayne cackled. "You¡¯re so right. He''s a coward who¡¯s afraid of his wife. Coward!" When Jay casually walked over, Zayne and Josephine leaned onto Angeline. "Sis Angeline, save us." Angeline was already drunk. Her face was red and her thoughts were a mess. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 When Angeline heard Zayne and Josephine''s cries for help, she quickly stood up and roared with gusto." Don''t be afraid, You have my support!¡± Just when she said those words, Angeline felt her body float. Then, she was sitting on someone''s lap. A pair of strong arms was circled around her in an embrace. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. That familiar hug had to be Jaybie''s. Angeline buried her head in his arms. Jay loved her and hated her at the same time. "Who are you supporting?¡± He was clearly furious, but his tone sounded like all the sharpness and hostility had been filtered out. It produced an unconvincing, non-temperamental string of words. "I''m supporting Zayne and Josie,¡± said Angeline. "Then who¡¯s going to support me?" asked Jay. Angeline paused for a moment, her muddled consciousness still able to hold the line. "Whoever dares to provoke you, I¡¯ll beat them to a damned pulp.¡± "What if it''s Zayne and Josephine?" He clearly knew that Zayne and Josephine could not beat him no matter what, but what his competitive spirit wanted to know was who was more important t o Angeline. Angeline did not hesitate. "Do Zayne and Josephine dare to bully you?" "Hm, under usual circumstances, they won''t. But if it were under special circumstances, then they might. For example, now that they''ve had some booze, they''re teasing me already," Jay said with hurt in his voice. Angeline suddenly became furious. "Who dares to bully my man? Jaybie, don''t be afraid. I''ll beat them up for you. I¡¯ll beat them to the point that even Josie can''t recognize them." Jay nodded in satisfaction. "Mm." Jay''s mood became so much better as if he had won this round. Some people would sleep when they were drunk, but when the Severe siblings drank, their attitude was something to worry about. Zayne would holler and sing every hit song on the radio. Angeline, on the other hand, would start taking off her clothes... Jay secured her arms behind her back and gently warned her. "Darling Angel, stop it. There are other people in the room." "I feel hot!" Angeline muttered. Jay was not done with Angeline when Zayne suddenly hopped up from his seat and started singing, headhanging, and stomping the floor. Jay felt a sense of hopelessness. Why did he decide to order booze in the first ce? However, his troubles did not end there. Soon enough, the furious noises of peopleining from downstairs could be heard. "What the hell is all that screaming from up there? Can''t you let us sleep?" Jay held Angeline tightly, preventing her from stripping. She copsed onto his face and bit his lip while she was at it. Suddenly, Jay was turned on so much by her actions. Just then, there was an earth-shattering noiseing from the door. Jay put Angeline on the bed, pulled the covers over her, and went to open the door. There was a swole man standing outside the door with a huge beard. When he saw Jay, he said with an ashen expression on his face, "Our young master requests that all of you keep your voice down. Garnering too much attention in Flower City Hotel will get you killed." Jay was suddenly interested in that good-hearted '' young master¡¯. This young master had a slight twist in his words, so he had to know something about this ce. "May I know who is your young master?" "Our young master carries the surname of Yorks. As for other details, I can''t say." Jay narrowed his eyes. Since Peach Blossom County was Doomsday¡¯s turf and that young master had the surname Yorks, could it be that he was someone from Doomsday? Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Jay thought for a while and said, "I don''t mean anything else. It''s just that I feel guilty for offending your young master, so I was thinking of apologizing to him personally tomorrow. So for now, I''d like to ask your young master to excuse us for our behavior." The man replied politely, "There''s no need for that. My young master does not wish to see anybody." After that, he turned around and walked away. Jay softly closed the door, but when he turned around, all he saw was Zayne taking off his shoe and using it a s a mic. He was hollering, screaming, and wailing into it. Jay''s mouth twitched intensely as he thought about the warning from the young master below. ''Garnering too much attention will get them killed.'' He snatched Zayne''s shoe over, stuffed it in Zayne''s mouth, and tied his hands and feet behind his back with Josephine''s silk scarf. At that moment, Zayne turned from a seven-foot-tall man to a roly- poly. After that, the world was finally at peace. However, after Zayne was ounted for, Angeline got up from the bed. She was used to sleeping naked, and with the added effects of alcohol, she started to take her clothes off unconsciously. Jay felt helpless about it. After all, he did not have the heart to be as violent toward her as he had treated Zayne. In the end, he thought of a brilliant idea, which was to blindfold Zayne. It was two in the morning when Jay got everything settled. He then hugged Angeline and slept for a while. However, when the first light of the day came shining through, an earth-shattering scream rang in the air. "Young Master!" Jay was familiar with that voice. It was therge henchman fromst night. Jay sat up immediately. What came next was the sound of a man wailing and crying. The look on his face became solemn. Did something happen to that man¡¯s young master? Jay remembered that the young master was a Yorks and suddenly became anxious about it. The rest of them woke up, probably due to themotion down below. Zayne opened his eyes, but all he could see was darkness. He cried out with a lethargic voice, "God damn it, who¡¯s crying in the middle of the night?" However, all that came out of his mouth was a muffled voice. Meanwhile, Josephine was shocked out of her sleep. When she saw Zayne on the sofa in that roly-poly state, she was dumbfounded for a moment. After a long while, she came to her senses and removed the shoe from Zayne''s mouth. Zayne''s wailing rang in the air next. "Why can''t I see? What¡¯s wrong with my eyes? Oh no, what happened to my hands and my feet? Which b*stard kidnapped me?" This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When Josephine heard the word ''kidnapped'', she looked around her in full alert. After that, she saw Jay and Angeline being all lovey-dovey. "Hubby, what''s going on down there? Why is it so noisy?" Angeline was still cuddling in Jay''s arms when she asked lethargically. Jay gently tidied her hair and replied softly, "There''s another young master down below with a surname of Yorks. I''m guessing that something bad has happened to him. His bodyguard is crying so hard right now." Josephine took some time to digest what was going o n around her, then she could not help but face the cold hard truth. "Big Brother, you were the one who tied Zayne up, right?¡± Jay replied with no remorse whatsoever, "He acts up too much when he''s drunk. He was singing and dancing, so the people from downstairs came andined. I had no choice but to tie him up." Josephine quickly freed Zayne from his bonds. Zayne felt that his limbs were numb and stiff, so he chided Jay, "Then why the hell did you cover my eyes for? Don''t tell me that you fancy that kind of stuff? What did you do to mest night?" Jay lightly nced over at him and retorted, "I have n o interest in you whatsoever. I was only afraid that my darling Angel would expose herself in front of you." Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 Zayne widened his eyes in disbelief. "Are you serious? She''s my little sister, for God''s sake. I''ve seen her wear tank tops and panties when she was a kid. How could I have those wicked thoughts toward my sister?¡± Zayne felt pain all over his limbs as his face contorted like a bitter gourd. He scolded, "You¡¯re just in wicked." Jay¡¯s patience toward Zayne had reached its limit. His handsome face had a cold look on it while his voice was deep and authoritative. "If I continued to let you run rampantst night, then w e would''ve been the ones to end up dead, not the young master downstairs." Zayne''s face became ashen when he heard that someone else had died. Jay roared at him. "Remember this. If you garner too much attention here, you''ll die. So you''re not allowed t o drink anymore. All of you act up so badly." When Jay mentioned him acting up, he was not pleased about it and said, "Since when did I act up?" Jay red at Zayne. "You treated the hotel like a goddamned karaoke, you used your filthy shoe as a microphone, and you were squealing and wailing into i t like a witch summoning a demon. You dare say that you didn¡¯t act up?¡± Zayne, His voice was clearly beautiful and could charm entire groups ofdies. How did Jay manage to describe his unbridled personality that badly? "How was I acting up then?" Josephine asked in dissatisfaction. Jay replied, "Your snoring can be likened to that of a pig.¡± "What about me?" Angeline asked curiously. Jay looked at Angeline and his eyes suddenly had a helpless, pampering look in them. "You¡¯re... You''re alright." He had to pamper her no matter what. However, he would regret that very soon. After Angeline felt that weight lifting off her chest, she then said, "I''ll think I''ll find someone else to drink with." "You can''t do that." Jay strongly protested. Once he thought about how she would go wild after getting drunk, the back of his head twitched intensely. "If you''re going to drink, you can only drink when I''m around!" Angeline responded obediently, "Okay." She had no clue as to why he was overreacting. Jay stood up and told Zayne and Josephine, "Take care of Angeline. I''m going to have a look downstairs." Both of them replied, ¡°Go then." Jay kissed Angeline''s forehead and said goodbye. "I''ll b e right back." "Mm." After he kissed Angeline goodbye, Jay walked out the door. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the room downstairs, there was already a huge crowd standing by the door. Besides the police and forensic doctors, the rest of the crowd were just guests of the hotel. There were too many people at the narrow door and Jay had ustrophobia, so he simply stood at a distance and watched themotion. At that moment, the hotel attendants walked toward him and whispered, "It''s a shame. He was such an excellent man, but he has a terminal disease and died just like that. The forensic doctors said that he died because of the disease, but his bodyguard said that his young master was murdered." Jay frowned. Disease and murder? If someone wanted to kill a person with a disease, surely they did it not because they wanted the person dead. As Jay thought of something, his expression became somber. At that moment, he did not care about his ustrophobia and strode toward the room. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 As he got closer to the door, he heard the bodyguard losing control of his emotions as he shrieked. "I¡¯m telling you that my young master was murdered! Why don''t you believe me?" "Because there''s no other evidence of your room being broken into. There are no other marks or evidence on your young master''s body either. So your usations are not based on anything at all. How are we supposed to believe you?" "I saw it myself. I even fought him for a while," the bodyguard exined, "He¡¯s a thief, and he stole something precious from my young master." "What precious thing did he steal?" A glimmer of light shed across the bodyguard''s eyes as if he realized that he had said something he should not have. He lowered his head and remained silent. Jay knew it. That thief did note to take that young master''s life. He came here for a treasure. He instinctively put his hand on the left side of his chest. The token that his mother gave him should be i n the inner pocket of his shirt. As Jay felt around, color slowly drained from his face. That token was gone. A wave rolled inside Jay¡¯s heart. He slowly pieced everything together. When was the token stolen? Who stole it? After that, his mind locked in on the moment when they got off the ne. That mysterious ''man'' had bumped into him. Ice froze under Jay''s eyes as he clenched his fists tightly. He said to himself, "You¡¯d better wish that you won''t run into me the next time." Inside the room, the bodyguard suddenly went crazy the moment the doctors were about to carry the corpse out of the room. The bodyguard stopped them and said, "Where are you bringing him to? He can''t go anywhere else. I have to bring him home to where he belongs. My young master''s father is still waiting for him at home." "But he''s infected with a highly contagious disease. W e have to get him away so that we can carry out the autopsy. We must also sanitize the body." The bodyguard was so furious that the veins on his forehead surfaced. "No. I won''t let you take him away." Everyone else scattered like a flock of startled birds when they heard about the contagious disease. Jay¡¯s tall figure stood at the door alone. When he saw the bodyguard stopping those people from bringing his young master''s body away, pity shed across his eyes. This man was loyal to the bone. The bodyguard saw that his threats had little effect on them, so he did something drastic. He knocked the doctors to the ground like a maniac and carried his young master''s corpse on his back. When he was about to rush out of the room, he was suppressed by muscr and burly men. The bodyguard fell onto the floor and thumped his fists on the floor in agony as he cried his heart out. "Young Master, I''m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I''m so useless!'''' Jay unconsciously walked forward, and the bodyguard raised his head. He saw Jay and they locked eyes. All of a sudden, he felt an immense sense of trust toward Jay. The bodyguard grabbed Jay by the hem of his pants and said to him, "Sir, we met beforest night. It was fate that made us cross paths. Can you make a trip to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold? Tell Old Master Yorks everything that you know. I¡¯m sure that he will reward you greatly." Jay expressionlessly looked at the corpse thaty at his feet. It did not look too terrifying, probably because the man had just died. In contrast, his immacte features and his fair, supple skin suddenly looked so... amiable. "What is your young master''s name?" Jay asked. The bodyguard paused and wrote the name on the floor with his finger. [Ron.] Only Jay could see what he was writing from that angle. That young master was called Ron Yorks? Jay nodded and said, "Alright. I shall go there on your behalf." He was not one to be nosey about other people''s matters, but he came to Peach Blossom County to find Doomsday and Baby Robbie. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That young master''s surname was Yorks, which was the same as one of the officers in Doomsday. Jay was considering the possibility that Young Master Ron Yorks could have something to do with Doomsday. Jay hurried back to the room with a solemn expression on his face. "Darling Angel, I have a task on me, so I have to pay a visit to the Yorks'' stronghold. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 Angeline shuddered. That Yorks¡¯ stronghold might have some rtionship with Doomsday. Now that Jaybie wanted to go there, the level of danger was exactly the same as Cole Yorks decimating the entirety of the Ares family back then. Jay knew very well that Angeline was worried about his safety, so he grabbed her shoulders and consoled her. "Don''t worry. I''m going to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold today just to report the death of the young master downstairs to Old Master Yorks. I won''t expose my identity. I¡¯ll make sure that I''ll come back real soon." Angeline saw through him and said, "Hubby, are you thinking of taking this chance to sneak into Doomsday and find out more about Baby Robbie''s news?" Jay paused. Sometimes even Jay could not help but be surprised a t how sharp Angeline could be. She knew him all too well. He could not hide anything from her at all! "Mm." "Where''s your token, then?" Angeline asked. That token was left by Chloe Yorks for Jay to help him recognize his kin. If Doomsday would give him trouble, that token might just save his life. Jay hesitated and replied with some frustration, "The token was stolen. Now that I think about it, the man who bumped into us at the airport is more than he looks." Angeline clenched her fists and thumped the table." It¡¯s all my fault. If I knew that he had those intentions, I would''ve let you teach him a lesson." Losing that token meant losing a lifesaver. All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the room became glum. Zayne suddenly suggested that they back out." Without the token, wouldn¡¯t it be a suicide mission going into Doomsday just like that? I don¡¯t think we should go. After all, we''ve seen the snow in North Capital, so let us all go home." "Hubby, I''m going with you." Angeline suddenly stood up. "Going with too many people will only cause rm. I''ll make a quick trip on my own." Jay was not willing to risk Angelina''s life like that, so he tried to get that idea out of her head. "Jaybie, Cole Yorks still owes me a favor. We might be able to save ourselves by exposing my identity to him and awakening his conscience," Angeline said adamantly. When Jay heard Cole''s name, his fingers balled into a tight fist. Grayson and Sis Shirley stepped forward as well." We''ll go too." Zayne and Josephine did not want to be left behind. "I f you¡¯re all going, then who''s going to protect us? Whatever. We''re going with you." Jay made his decision and said, "We¡¯ll all go, then." At the same moment inside Peach Blossom County¡¯s Emerald Mountain Lodge. A beautifully handsome teen held a tinum token in his hand and was staring at it. "The admiral of Doomsday? Hehe." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That innocent look in the teen''s eyes suddenly turned sinister. All color drained from his fingers because of the force that he was gripping the token with. At that moment, the mellow and warm-hearted teen suddenly turned into an ice-cold statue. "The heavens are helping me. With this token, I can enter the Yorks'' stronghold as I please. Cole Yorks, I shall seek revenge for my father''s death. It''s time for u s to settle the score." The youngdy looked at him worriedly. "Master told me to remind you that your mission is to get the treasure, not revenge." Red streaked across the young man''s eyes. His expression changed so quickly. "You know very well that this mission is a tough one. I might have to kill a few people to get the treasure." The little girl helplessly shook her head and reminded him, saying, "Don''t forget the rules of the military intelligence division. Don''t throw your life away just for that." The young man red at the girl in displeasure." Boring." Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 The little girl was no longer chatty. Yorks'' stronghold was located on the apex of the mountainside, east of Peach Blossom County. As soon as Jay and the others arrived at the foot of the mountain, the supervisor poked his head out of the dpidated management office and waved. "Turn back. The cable car is broken today and it''s not getting repaired. There¡¯s no way to go up." There was a sneer in Jay''s eagle eyes. He gracefully walked to the supervisor. "The cable car is broken? Then repair it immediately." The supervisor looked at Jay suspiciously. "Are you heading up in a hurry?¡± Jay nodded. "What are you nning to do up there? It''s all cliffs. If you identally stumble down, you¡¯ll be meat sauce." Jay red at the supervisor. "You seem to be reluctant to have tourists visiting your natural landscape." The supervisor smiled with a guilty conscience. "With all you people buying tickets to travel, it¡¯ll surely be beneficial to the people in Yorks'' stronghold. How could I not be happy?" Jay uttered, "First, your excuse is that the cable car is broken. Now, you''re trying to use psychological tactics to make us retreat. I''m telling you, don''t waste our time. We have reasons to go up, and we have to reach there today." The supervisor looked at Jay only to feel that he was n o ordinary man. He looked like he would be hard to deal with, so he quickly said, "Then, wait over here. I''ll report to someone on the upper side to repair it." "Good." The supervisor picked up the phone and dialed a number. Jay continued to stare straight into him as the supervisor nced at him several times. He thought that this person had tact and would perhaps hold back when other people were making a call, but he seemed to barely understand any basic etiquette. The call was connected amidst the awkward atmosphere. The supervisor cleared his throat before saying, "Um... There are a few tourists here and they have to go up today. Will you be able to fix the cable cars quickly?" A hoarse voice came from the other end of the phone." Tsk, another one who isn''t afraid of death." The supervisor was afraid that he might say something inappropriate, so he quickly blocked his mouth. "Hurry up." Then, he mmed the phone down. "The upper management said that they''ll fix it soon," the supervisor said to Jay. Jay proceeded to smile happily. His smile was brighter than the scorching sun and more beautiful than a mountain flower, but somehow, it made people panic. Sure enough, the bright smile was followed by a voice that made the supervisor shiver. "I seemed to have heard someone from the upper management say that I''m not afraid of death? Why is that? Is someone going to die today?" The supervisor¡¯s eyes twitched. There was a trace of unnoticeable panic in his voice. "Everything is in God¡¯s will. We can''t predict the future." Jay muttered quietly, "Hmm.¡± Jay was also afraid that these desperadoes would ughter him as a sacrificialmb. He added, "Isn''t there a Yorks'' stronghold at the top? And is there an Old Master Yorks there? Someone has requested for m e to go up there and send him a letter." The supervisor''s expression changed. "What letter?" Revealing it would make it lose its value. This was something that Jay was well aware of. "It''s a secret." Jay deliberately tried to make it more mysterious. The supervisor was quiet. After waiting for more than half an hour, the cable car slowly came down from the mountain. Jay supported Angeline as they walked to the cable car with Grayson and the others. A cable car could seat about six people. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cable car was stable at first, but it started swaying violently as it rose to the sky. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Zayne was so frightened that he held onto Josephine tightly as he howled. "My God, we''ll turn into mush if w e fall from here and be wandering ghosts." Jay looked at Zayne in distaste. "They won¡¯t let us die before we send word to Old Master Yorks.¡± Angeline thought about how she would see Baby Robbie real soon and was ecstatic. Her eyes were filled with hope. "Dear, don''t forget to ask about Baby Robbieter." Angeline reminded him gently. "I know." Jay''s heart became anxious upon seeing Angeline''s hopeful gaze. Angeline had ced all her hopes for Baby Robbie on Doomsday. He was worried that the results would disappoint Angeline. When they were in S country, the information provided by Roy Comrade could not stand repeated scrutiny. There were two questions in his mind. Firstly, was Monster indeed the person who took Baby Robbie? Secondly, was Monster someone from Doomsday Organization? They simply did not have any credible evidence. However, the desire to look for Baby Robbie was urgent. Even if it was out of reach, they had to have high ambitions to grab it. This was what any parent in the world would do! As Jay had predicted, the cable car swayed in the air for a short while before smoothly reaching the top of the mountain. The staff managing the cable car satzily in the cubicle as he looked at Jay and the others with narrowed eyes. Grayson stepped forward and asked, "Excuse me, how do we get to Yorks'' stronghold?" "Yorks¡¯ stronghold is halfway up the mountain, not at the top." The staff seemed rather indifferent. Grayson felt like they had been tricked. "Then why did you bring us to the top of the mountain?" "The cable car cannot reach halfway up the mountain." "Give us a copy of the tourist guide for the scenic spot." "No." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Grayson was fuming. A gentle and cultured person like Grayson had met an unreasonable match. He was suddenly filled with a sense of helplessness and had no words. Jay pushed Zayne out into the field. "It''s more suitable for you to deal with this kind of rogue.¡± It was obviously derogatory, but Zayne seemed rather proud of himself. His ignorant, talentless self was finally able to be put to use. Zayne noticed how the people here did not seem to wee tourists at all. Then, he took out his mobile phone and took some pictures casually as he leisurely said, "The scenery here is breathtaking. The snowkes are bigger than pigeon eggs, and the snow is thicker than an actual person. I should take a few more photos and send them to my friends. They''d love to see the snowy scene. Oh wait, I should post them on my social media instead so that everyone on earth wille here to see this majestic view..." The staff quickly snatched his mobile phone and said, "If you want to go to Yorks'' stronghold, then go over there and do a body search." The request seemed extremely rude, so Zayne immediately protested. "I don''t want to do a body search.¡± "Then, you guys can go ahead and look for Yorks¡¯ stronghold all over the mountain by yourself. I promise you won¡¯t see even one signage. You lot might as well go ahead and register your names by the gates of hell." Jay pondered for a moment. If Yorks'' stronghold was truly Doomsday Organization''sir with the power of the weapons that Cole had invented, he could not underestimate Yorks'' stronghold''s advancement in technology. If the people at Yorks'' stronghold wanted to take an extra step of precautions, they could only submit to the order. Furthermore, this snow mountain alone would be able to trap them for a good couple of days. Jay took the initiative to walk to the inspection window. A man and a woman sat by the inspection window. The man searched Jay while the woman searched Angeline. The woman¡¯s hands were patting Angeline all over, and she ultimately stopped at Angelina''s chest in a hostile manner. Not to be outdone, Angeline nimbly grabbed onto the woman¡¯s hand. The womanughed sinisterly. "What are you doing? I''m trying to search you." Angeline smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I''m blind. You should go ahead and do your job, Little Missy. Don''t go too crazy now. Otherwise, I can''t promise where I¡¯ll be touching you next." Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 The woman proceeded to squeeze her. Angeline was fuming as she pulled the woman''s cor open, exposing her intimates to the world. She immediately shrieked. "Ack!" Jay merely lovingly watched on as his Angeline bullied others. The woman red at Angeline furiously. When she searched Shirley and Josephine, she no longer dared t o pull such a trick. Other than their mobile phones being confiscated, nothing else seemed to be missing. After the body searches, the woman reluctantly said," Come with me." Then, she took them on the rugged and winding mountain roads. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Halfway down the road, the woman suddenly received a call. The called ID was unknown, but the woman seemed rather excited to see the caller¡¯s name. Her voice had even changed into a high-pitched tone. "Carsy, why did it take you so long to call me?" "Quit the nonsense. Young Master wants to have a word with you.¡± Another person¡¯s voice sounded into the other line, and the woman immediately started trembling. "Young Master?" "Who are the people that came?" A masculine tone was heard from the other end of the phone. "They''re three men and three women." "Is there a tall and slender girl? Someone very beautiful with big eyes, a tall nose bridge, small mouth ... Oh, and the way she speaks is unbelievable..." The woman secretly nced at Angeline and nodded." Yes." "Hurry up and ask what her name is." The woman nced suspiciously at Angeline. Of course, all of her movements were seen clearly by Jay. He could not help but pull Angeline into his arms as if he could sniff out the danger of his little princess getting snatched away. Angeline also realized something was unusual from Jay''s reaction. "Hey, what''s your name?" "Angel Lynn,¡± Angeline said cunningly. This name might get Cole to open the path for them. A t the same time, it would perhaps not cause trouble to herself. The woman nodded, picked up the phone, and said," She said her name is Angel Lynn." "Angeline?" The man on the other end of the phone was too stirred up as he mmed his palm onto the cactus on the table. Then, he yelled, "Which bloody b*stard ced a cactus on my table?" A pleading voice could be heard from the side. ¡°Young Master, it was Old Master. He said that you''re too cold and abstinent and aren''t close to any one of the opposite sex. You¡¯ve repelled all the hearts of the girls within a hundred-mile radius. He said that you¡¯re a cactus covered in thorns. Hence, he sent a pot of cactus over." "He has no thorns yet found so many lovers and broke the hearts of all his exes. Take it. Send this cactus back to him." "Assemble, follow me to the front gates!" "Yes, sir." The phone was then hung up on the other side. The woman''s eyes were filled with confusion. Why was the young master so stirred up over this woman named Angel Lynn? The mountain road was rugged and steep while the snow was thick. Although they were wearing non-slip sneakers, they were not equipped withplete snow equipment. The snow quickly wetted their pants. Jay abruptly carried Angeline on his back. This act of doting on his wife undoubtedly ced great pressure on Zayne and Grayson. Zayne looked at Jay bitterly and muttered silently in his heart, ''I want to switch my brother-inw.'' Getting such a demon, wife-dotting man as a brother-! nw was putting massive pressure on himself. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Grayson was exceedingly polite as he said to Shirley," Sis, I''ll carry you." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Shirley was rtively weak, so she did not feel like trying to act strong. Hence, she agreed. Zayne whimpered at the sight. He was already huffing when walking on his own, but he still had to consider his dignity. Hence, he said to Josephine, "Darling, I''ll carry you." Josephine saw Zayne''s pale face and did not know whether the cold weather or his frailness caused it. She replied, "I''ll be fine walking. Just don''t make me carry you." Zayne was very moved by this. "I¡¯m only able to marry such a great woman in this lifetime because of my good deeds in my past life." Jay had a distaste for Zayne''sck of tact and immediately retorted, "If that''s the case, then she must¡¯ve ended up with you because she¡¯s done too many wicked things in her previous life." Josephine, Zayne, Once the female guide took them down the odd yet t mountain roads, they reached the downhill fork. The guide stopped to turn around and ask them, "This road on the left, ording to historical records, has killed 382 people. Meanwhile, this road on the right has killed 283 tourists. Which one do you want to take?" Zayne shivered at her words. "Why have so many people died here?" "They fell down the mountain identally and died." Zayne trembled and said, "Then, we''ll take the one on the right. It has lesser casualties." The corner of the guide¡¯s mouth was lifted. "This is as far as I''ll go. As long as you keep going down this road, you will naturally see the Yorks¡¯ stronghold signage when you reach the middle of the mountain." When the guide finished speaking, she turned around and went back. Jay pondered for a moment and said, "Let¡¯s go to the left instead." "Why?" Zayne was puzzled. Jay exined, "The road we walked through earlier was what they called the ''Light and Dark Road¡¯. This bifurcation is a test of life and death. If we choose the wrong route today, our entire team will be wiped out i n this deep forest mountain." Zayne stared at Jay in a daze. "How do you know that?" Jay replied, "Just guessing." The truth was that Jay was able to get insights by looking at the map left to him by his mother, Chloe. In Yorks¡¯ stronghold. Cole brought Carson with him as he hastily rushed over to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold¡¯s guest hall. In the hall, the head of the family, Spencer Yorks, was sitting in a lounge chair leisurely with a big pipe in his mouth. Although he was almost in his 60s, he looked particrly young. He looked like a young man in his 40s and was rather elegant and graceful. Several beautiful concubines stood next to him. They looked like they were in their prime times and so tender-looking that one had to resist themselves from pinching them. Every one of them was captivating, and their beauty exceeded even that of the natural world. Cole stood in front of Spencer furiously. He questioned him, "Old man, what¡¯s the meaning of you sending me a ball of cactus? Are you trying to tell me I''m a piece of trash?" Spencer slowly retorted, "You''re no longer young, yet you''re refusing to continue on the Yorks family bloodline. I think calling you trash is rather subtle." Cole nodded his head to his personal guard, Carson, and Carson hurriedly ced the cactus on the hall''s table. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Spencer muttered angrily, "Carson, why are you sending it back?" Carson was quiet. He was Cole''s person, after all. How could he betray his young master so casually? Spencer sighed. "Oh, it''s been snowing for so long. Are the gold bars in my warehouse going to be moldy? My family has no descendants. Who will take care of these gold bars for me in the future?" Carson¡¯s devotion toward his young master could not surpass his temptation for money. He immediately changed sides and poked Cole with his finger before denouncing, "Old Master, the young master said that you''ve found so many lovers in your life and have broken the hearts of all your exes. This cactus would suit you most since it¡¯s full of thorns." Cole sullenly looked at Carson with a fiery gaze from the back. He rebuked in a fury, "You little scoundrel, is money everything to you? How are you so unprofessional in your job?¡± Carson hurriedly hid behind the head of the house. With Spencer having his back, Carson became even morecent. "I agree with you in everything, Young Master. It''s just that I''m on the old master''s side when it comes to you looking for a wife. There''s a problem with your view o n love matters and you need to correct it. Otherwise, you''ll die alone." "Do you seek death?¡± Cole said indignantly, "What''s wrong with my view on love? I simply like the idea of simple love-only one partner for a whole lifetime. What¡¯s wrong with that?" Carson retorted, "You like a married woman, so it''s already wrong. She doesn¡¯t love you back, yet you''re still trying to get entangled with her, which adds to your mistake. She ignores you, yet you still miss her and try to protect her. Your whole perspective is one huge mistake." Cole was furious that he raised his hand... N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Carson hurriedly hid under Spencer''s couch. Spencer was suave and had no shortage of women in his life. Regarding his son''s narrow view on love, he had always been disgusted to the point of no return. "Cole, there are tens of thousands of women in the world. Why are you hung up on one woman? Even in Yorks'' stronghold, there are 108 smaller strongholds. You should go outside more often and take a look at those pretty girls. You''ll slowly forget about the girl who made you so lovesick." "There are tens of thousands of women in the world, but none of them are Angeline." Cole always had a proud look on his face when he mentioned Angeline. "What¡¯s so good about her?" Spencer had always been curious about what kind of woman managed to humble his arrogant son. "Everything about her is beyond what any words could describe," Cole said haughtily. She was a woman who loved her man life after life, and a woman who was as delicate as a trumpet creeper but grew into a kapok tree for her lover. Cole thought that such a woman was a treasure. She was a very rare encounter in a thousand-year cycle. Spencer was very contemptuous of his son''s infatuation and devotion. He teased his son ruthlessly and said, "One should be more self-aware. Cole Yorks, you''ve been waiting for thedy for three years, and you¡¯ve been writing big bundles of love letters the whole time. Even the mountain¡¯s spring water is almost dried up by now but you haven¡¯t seen thedy¡¯s reply yet. Shouldn''t you give up by now?" If Spencer had mocked him this way in the past, Cole would have drooped his head and appeared dispirited. However, today, Cole straightened his posture and said proudly, "Dad, I came here to tell you to completely shut down all of your formations outside today for me." Hearing this, Spencer looked as if he was in disbelief. " You¡¯ve gone insane. We''ve done so many evil things out there and the formation outside is like our protective charm. How can we close it down? Not only can''t you shut all of them down, but we can''t even shut down one of them. Only when the formation is open can I sleep peacefully." It was rare for Cole to reply so intensely. "It has to be closed today no matter what." Spencer looked at Carson curiously. "What¡¯s gotten into your young master now?" Carson exined, "Old Master, there are a couple of tourists outside. One of them is Angeline, the woman the young master is constantly talking about." The head of the family was originally lying on the recliner in a lifeless manner. When he heard that the woman his son was love-stricken for hade to theirs doors in person, he suddenly became energetic. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 Spencer suddenly jumped up from his recliner in a lively manner as if he had seen gold. "My daughter-inw hase up the mountain. Hurry up and close all the formations." The people in the hall were all dumbfounded. One of his concubines reminded him. "Old Master, how can you close off all of the formations? What if the bad guys take the opportunity to enter?" Spencer''s fear of death had been obliterated. "We Yorks have 108 strongholds, yet we''re afraid of a couple of tourists? What will happen if word gets out?" The little concubine sighed silently. In the past few years, the old master had tried hard to force the young master to marry and have children. In the end though, it was all in vain. If there was a woman who could sweep the young master off his feet, the old master would definitely treat her as his savior. Spencer closed the roadblocks into the mountain, and Cole hurriedly rushed outside. How could Spencer miss his son''s big day? He hurriedly gathered everyone and ordered them, "Take the trumpets and sound them to give a warm wee to the future daughter-inw of Yorks'' stronghold." "Yes." At this moment, Jay had chosen the left road, but it did not take him long to realize that the road was much more challenging and more dangerous. Zayne and Josephine, who were walking in front, fell into the snow one after another. They would roll down before colliding with the trees. They both ended up looking terrible. Zayne held onto the tree with great difficulty before pulling Josephine up. Then, he said with many grievances, "I told you that the left path is harder." Grayson tried to brush over his boss'' wrong choice and said, "The right path would have been much harder.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. "How would you know that? Have you used that path before? You''re just blindly worshipping him. I guess even his farts would smell nice to you." Zayne hugged the tree trunk and began to sulk. "I¡¯m not going anymore. I, I... I have to take care of myself. I have a responsibility to take care of my parents." Jay''s expression turned dark. "Who asked you to follow us in the first ce?" Zayne nned to retreat. "How about we head back? It''s not toote to turn around now." Angelina''s determination to look for Baby Robbie was as solid as a rock. It would take much more to stop her. She retorted, "Why don¡¯t all of you head back? My husband and I will continue.¡± Zayne was even more reluctant. "Who''ll protect us with the two of you gone?" Jay replied, "Don¡¯t worry about it. The gods aren''t interested in snatching your useless life so soon." Zayne was sessfully provoked, so he proceeded to stand up. ¡°Let''s just go." At this moment, there was a massive earthquake and trees began to move. Even the slopes were shaking and parts of the mountain started to tilt. Zayne was so terrified that he began howling like a wolf. "F*ck, f*ck. We''re done for this time. Could this b e an earthquake?" Grayson looked at the quiet, distant mountain. "It''s not an earthquake.¡± "Is it a mudslide then?" There were no signs of mudslides around. Hence, Grayson denied it. "It''s not mudslides." Zayne began guessing blindly. "Andslide?" Grayson looked at the slow-moving hillside and shook his head. "Doesn¡¯t seem like it." At this time, Jay suddenly uttered, "The trees were moving in an orderly manner, the mountain sloped slowly, and the roadblocks were cleared. It''s more like someone has turned off the formations in the mountain.¡± Jay¡¯s mouth curled up into a wicked smile. "It seems that we have reallye to the right ce. This should be Doomsday Organization''sir.¡± Zayne shrieked like a pig. "So, that means it¡¯s time for us to die. Ack, I don''t want to go just yet. The first half of my life was miserable. The second half of it is just about to begin happily. Why is God so unfair to me?" Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Jay looked at Zayne. Although this guy''s voice had been disguised, he would continuously get carried away at the moment of crisis. After a careful look at him, it felt a little more familiar. He proceeded to press him. "If you don''t want to die, then stop talking.¡± It seemed like a magical phrase as it immediately sealed Zayne''s lips. Soon enough, a miracle happened. As if fairies had enchanted the steep mountain road, it suddenly became t. The thick snow looked as if it had all been cleaned up, revealing some vibrant greenery. Zayne said with lingering fear, "Those who survive a catastrophe are bound to have good fortune later on." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Josephine and Sis Shirley both expressed the joy of surviving a catastrophe. Jay''s handsome face suddenly became colder than the surrounding snow. He knew best that the reason for this cleared formation was because Angeline had sold her name in exchange. He greeted Cole silently in his heart, ''Leecher.'' Angeline thought of something and suddenly told Jay, "Darling, once we enter the stronghold, you must never reveal your identity. If we have to, let me be the one who does it. I think Cole Yorks wouldn¡¯t make things hard for me." Just as Jay was about to refute, Angeline added, "A slight impatience will ruin things for us, darling. You¡¯ll have to think about the kids and me." Jay responded, "Alright." Jay''s identity was akin to a double-edged sword. He was Chloe Yorks'' son. In this aspect, the Yorks might treat him differently. However, he was also the Ares family''s son, and the Areses were the Yorks'' mortal nemesis. Before he could figure out the Yorks¡¯ treatment toward him, Jay could not expose his identity at will. Angeline had to make such a decision after thorough consideration. After all the roadblocks were cleared, the road down the mountain spiraled down the apex. It had be somewhatplicated but was still an open area. After walking for about an hour, they finally saw a vast tnd in front of them. The old-looking buildings were built on t ground. It was like a temple with flying eaves and pavilions. They ovepped each other and were hidden halfway through the mountain. The odd part was that there was no snow around Yorks¡¯ stronghold, and the surrounding temperature was obviously a few degrees higher. The heat made Zayne and the others feel warm as spring. They wanted to stick around here longer. The group then walked toward Yorks'' stronghold''s gate. A concrete wall surrounded Yorks¡¯ stronghold, and many people were standing on it with trumpets in their hands. Jay whispered to Angeline, "It seems like we didn''te to the wrong ce, Angeline. It truly is that leecher." Spencer looked at the approaching tourists and saw that two of the women were being carried by the men down the mountain, while one of the women had almost copsed in the arms of the other man. She was being dragged over. He narrowed his eagle eyes i n confusion. "Cole, which one of them is your Angeline? It seems like Dad¡¯s eyes are getting bad now. I''ve been staring a t them for a long time and can¡¯t find anything special about all three women.¡± Spencer''s eyes were still as sharp as ever, but he wanted to take the opportunity to tease his son. Cole craned his neck out and watched for a long time a s he could not see Shirley nor Angeline''s faces. He did not dare to guess rashly but still pondered in his heart. ¡®Angeline is a martial artist. She shouldn''t be so weak as to need someone to carry her down the mountain.'' Spencer continued to tease his son. "So, you like the sickly type? Ahaha. Well, from now on, you may carry your wife up and down the mountain every day. It''s good exercise." Cole shot a gloomy look at his father. "Angeline is not the sickly type." The old master suddenly became vignt when he heard his words. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 His originally loving pupils were filled with slyness and hostility. "You¡¯ll have to be sure, Cole. Don''t lead wolves into our home." At this time, Jay and the others had already arrived in front of them. Cole stared at each face carefully and failed to recognize the face he was looking for. He felt his hope turning into nothing, and the light in his beautiful eyes was instantly extinguished. "Where¡¯s Angeline?¡± As if he had withstood a hard blow, his originally perky voice turned depressed. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Angeline timidly said, "I¡¯m Angel Lynn." She deliberately disguised her voice. Cole proceeded to stare at Angeline... After disguising herself, Angeline still retained most o f her originally beautiful facial features, but it was still apletely different face altogether. Cole could not recognize Angeline and felt that he had been fooled. He was immediately fuming. ¡°You said your name is Angeline?" Angeline pretended to be timid. "Yes, it is. Yes." "You dare lie to me?" Cole was enraged. Angeline said in tears, "Mister, I''m not lying to you. I really am Angel Lynn. A-n-g-e-1, L-y-n-n." With such an exnation from Angeline, Cole''s handsome face immediately turned green and pale. Spencer could not hold back hisughter when he saw his son''s expression. "Puhaha. It turns out there¡¯s been a mishap, my son. This girl here is Angel Lynn, not your Angeline. You''re mistaken." Cole was in a fit, and he shouted at the men on the walls. "What are you looking at? Get down here and throw them off Death Valley.¡± "Yes." Jay''s eyes suddenly became gloomy. He gently ced Angeline, who was on his back, on the ground. Then, his sharp gaze fell on Spencer. He thought in his heart that this man and Cole looked a bit simr. Their faces and mannerisms were gentle and elegant but they looked like the typical wolves in sheep''s clothing. This person should undoubtedly be his uncle. The men in Yorks'' stronghold quickly surrounded Jay and the others, but Jay only looked at Spencer calmly. "Are you Old Master Yorks?" Spencer was a little surprised. This fellow was on the verge of death, yet he appeared unbothered. It was a quality that the Yorks family had. "You really are unafraid of death. How dare you talk to me with that attitude?" Spencer¡¯s loving expression disappeared, and a fierce look appeared on his elegantly handsome face. Cole added, "It''s not that he isn¡¯t afraid of death. But it seems as if he doesn''t know where he is." Jay chuckled slightly. "I carried my whole family and endured much hardship to arrive at this ce. We''re not here to throw our lives away. I came to send word." "Send word?" Cole and Spencer looked at each other. "Spit it out." Spencer¡¯s voice rang out. Jay nced at Angeline and saw that her face had turned white from the cold. Her hands were frozen. Feeling distressed because of her, he requested the Yorks. "Old Master Yorks, we¡¯re exhausted from walking for a long time on the mountain road. May we borrow space to rest our feet and have some meals?¡± Spencer was stunned. The men around them startedughing at Jay''s ignorance. Angeline hated it when anyone ridiculed her Jaybie. She tried to put in a few words. "Old Master Yorks, I¡¯m not sure if you''ve noticed, but I''m blind. My big sister i s terminally ill. If it wasn¡¯t for keeping our promises of passing a message regarding Ron, we wouldn''t have risked our lives to make this trip." At this moment, Cole noticed that this Angel Lynn was indeed a blind woman. The feeling of loss in his heart was getting worse. He was even more convinced that she was by no means his beloved Angeline. Spencer heard that they had information sent by Ron, and he suddenly became even more impatient. "Ronnie sent a message?" Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 After hesitating for a while, he ordered his subordinates, "Invite them in.¡± A few younger men walked over. Their tone was not at all friendly as they said, "Let''s go." Jay winked at Grayson and Zayne. Truthfully, Zayne was currently too afraid to speak. His footsteps looked somewhat unstable as he walked, and Josephine had to support him. Jay and Angeline walked at the back, and after entering the lobby, the intense warmth made Jay''s frowning brows slightly at ease. Spencer was already sitting at the top of the guest hall. His seat was covered with ayer of tiger skin. His falcon-like eyes continued to stare at Jay and the others. "Can you tell me now what message Ronnie has asked you to pass to me?" Jay stared at Spencer, his handsome face filled with dissatisfaction. "Is this your hospitality? Can''t you pour something hot for us to drink beforehand-" "I think you''re asking to get beaten up!" Carson jumped up. Spencer resisted the anger in his heart and said to Carson impatiently, "Pour some hot tea!" At the moment, Cole was in a depressed mood. He was lying on his father''s recliner. Carson handed the hot cup of tea to Jay and the others. Jay tasted it first before giving it to Angeline. After finishing the tea, Jay uttered again, "I heard that Yorks¡¯ stronghold¡¯s roast beef andmb are the best. I wonder if I¡¯ll have the honor of tasting it today?" Spencer pressed his hands on the armrest with force. His nails were almost piercing into it. This stinking brat was asking for too much. However, Jay looked as if he was unwilling to leak any information unless they were taken good care of. Spencer could only suppress his anger and said with a forced smile. "We haven''t prepared any roast beef andmb. Why don''t you all make do with what we have and stay for a while? We¡¯ll ughter a cow and sheep as a treat for you." Jay pretended to be reserved. "Then... We¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange a couple of rooms for us." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Spencer had reached the point he could no longer bear. However, Ronnie was his favorite nephew. He would take any news that came from him very seriously. "Go, prepare rooms for our guest." Jay took Angeline and the others out of the hall before going inside into the guest rooms. As soon as they left, Spencer could not hold it in any longer and started cursing, "I''m pissed. Where did that weirdoe from? And how dare he demand so much from me..." It was the first time Cole had seen his father so angry. Usually, his dad would instigate others with dignity, but now, he was irritated by an unknown brat. The anger in his heart had even erupted so naturally. Cole''s smile grew bigger as Spencer¡¯s anger grew more substantial. He finally had the chance to retort and had the confidence to tease the old man. "Haha. Didn¡¯t youugh at me for acknowledging the wrong person? You didn''t make a mistake like mine, but you''re also being fooled like a monkey. I don''t think you¡¯re much better than me." Spencer roared with his hands on his hips. "Just you wait. We¡¯ll ughter the pigster once we feed them." Cole raised his hands, and one could see the finger of his left hand was mutted. Upon seeing it, Cole''s eyes were filled with sadness. "I haven¡¯t killed anyone in three years.¡± Spencer looked at his son speechlessly. "Doing all this for a woman, is it worth it?" Cole had a firm expression on his face. On the other side. Carson brought Jay and the others to the guest rooms. However, Jay was utterly dissatisfied with the standard-looking room. "I want a suite with a kitchen." Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Carson stared at Jay. He wondered where this man gained the confidence to be so arrogant and overbearing in Yorks'' stronghold. As if he had been possessed, he brought them over to the best guest room. Jay walked around inside and somewhat reluctantly said, "This will do." Carson ndered him in his heart. ''Sure enough, people are invincible when they''re shameless.'' This guest room was actually the Yorks'' stronghold¡¯s facade. It was a so-called facade because there were plenty of shoddy buildings in Yorks'' stronghold, but only this courtyard house had a hint of shy feeling t o it. It was an elegant courtyard with an inner courtyard garden in the middle. The furniture was carved from mahogany, which was very expensive. They should be very reasonably content to be able to stay in such a room. However, Jay was a wife-spoiling demon and always wanted to give the best to Angeline. Hence, he was rather picky in terms of rooms. After selecting the guest room, Jay instructed Carson again, "Please give us more nkets and turn on the heating. I¡¯d also like a humidifier... Moreover, we¡¯re famished. Can we have lunch soon?¡± Carson endured the raging mes in his heart, and aftering out of the courtyard, he went back to the guest hall in the front yard while cursing his heart out. "Who the bloody hell do you think you are? A king? How dare you be so arrogant to me? Wait until I report this matter to the old master. We''ll know how to deal with you then.¡± Cole said, "Can''t you tell that these peoplee from wealth? The things they''re wearing are all custom-made and limited edition attires. The Yorks'' stronghold was built to fool others, so it looks poor and shabby. Even we ourselves are not suited to live here." Spencer spat out the tea he just drank. "Brat, is your father not human? I live just fine here, don''t I?" Cole nced at his father and sneered, "You''re here because you need to sit here as the owner of this house. With your extravagant habits, why don¡¯t you head back into your oldir along with your wealth and riches and have a sweet dream?" Spencer uttered, "What... What sweet dreams? I have s o many wives here who look like fully bloomed roses. Why would I yearn for any more sweet dreams? As for you, however, how do you n to solve your physical needs without a woman?" Carson had always been curious about this question and was looking forward to the young master''s answer. Cole shot Carson a vicious look, and Carson''s eyes swept elsewhere. His guilty conscience was pricked. Cole teased back, saying, "What sweet dreams are you thinking about? I was talking about dreams of grand riches. Your own thoughts are so impure, Dad. That''s why you think of your son as a depraved lover." Spencer was a man of reason, but he did not expect his son to talk about that sort of sweet dreams and even managed to tease him about it. It made him seem like he was not acting his age. Spencer was fuming as he pointed at Cole and said," Don''t pretend to be oh-so innocent. One day, I¡¯ll find out how you solve your physical needs." Cole stood up as if he was bored and said goodbye to Spencer. "I''m leaving now, old man. Take care of yourself." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Spencer asked, "Where are you going?" Cole turned back and looked at his father wickedly. "T o solve my physical needs. Would you like to come and watch?¡± Spencer was stunned. This time, he restrained himself and said with a stern face, "Dad thinks that the six tourists today look rather odd. Judging from my years of umted experience, they¡¯re definitely not ordinary people." Cole retorted to Spencer in an impolite manner, ¡°You said that thest time there were tourists as well. As a result, those tourists were just ordinary explorers." Spencer showed an awkward expression. However, he still desperately defended himself. "But those weren''t ordinary explorers. They travel around one-third of the earth all year round. Of course, they can¡¯t be regarded as ordinary people." Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Cole said, "You said that about thest visitors we had. You almost dispatched our Corvettes. Ultimately, she was merely an ordinary businesswoman who wanted t o further develop the Yorks'' stronghold with us." Spencer replied in a weak, low tone, "That woman has numerous businesses and is considered wealthy even in our rival countries. Can she be considered an ordinary person?" Cole was not interested in arguing with him any further. "Among these six tourists, one is blind, one is sick, and two are extremely terrified. The remaining two men who appear slightly more useful are upied with dragging along their useless teammates. What are you possibly afraid of?" Spencer thought for a while and nodded. After about an hour, Spencer was getting impatient with waiting and said to Carson, "Can you go and see i f those weirdos are done with their lunch? If they are, then bring them to me. I want to ask a couple of questions." "Yes." Carson came to the guest room in the courtyard again. Jay and the others had just finished their meal and were preparing to take an afternoon break. Carson then barged in without any warning. "The old master would like to see you," Carson stood at the door and said domineeringly toward Jay. Jay stared coldly at him and muttered slowly, "Tell him that Ron Yorks requested that I send word to Grand Old Master Yorks. I''ll only say more after seeing him."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Carson was dumbfounded. "What? You wanna meet the grand old master? Did you assume that our grand old master would see anyone as they wish? I''m informing you right now that our grand old master does not entertain guests." Jay said, "If that''s the case, then forgive me. I cannot speak forthrightly." Carson was trembling with anger. "You truly are something else. You... You... Are you not afraid of ying around with your life here?" Jay said dimly, "If I''m dead, then Ron Yorks'' message will get buried in the grave with me." Carson hurriedly went back to report the situation. As soon as Carson left, Angeline asked in a whisper," Jaybie, do you perhaps harbor some feelings toward the grandfather you''ve never met? Is that why you want to meet him?" It was natural for Jay not to hide his feelings from Angeline, hence he answered honestly, "I merely want to fulfill my mother''s wishes. However, even if I meet him, we may not acknowledge each other. After all, they''ve chosen a dark path to walk on, and I can¡¯t make peace with the decisions they''ve made." Angeline noticed a touch of mncholy in Jay''s voice. He was a family-oriented person, so he must have felt helpless when he made these choices. Angeline said, "I think they can''t stand you any longer, so stalling them this way is not an option. These people are homicidal maniacs, and if we infuriate them further, they¡¯ll skin us alive and sacrifice us to their altars." Jay held onto Angeline''s hand. ¡°Don''t worry. I have a way to save our lives." Angeline felt slightly relieved. Spencer led a group of guards not long after and fiercely rushed to the courtyard. Jay stood up and looked at Spencer indifferently. He ridiculed, saying, ¡°Why did you have to bring so many people here, Old Master Yorks? We¡¯re short of nothing but frail people. You''re surely thinking too highly of u s.¡± Spencer uttered while fuming, "I heard you want to meet my old man?" Jay said, "I''m merely trying my best to do what was entrusted to me." Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 Carson indignantly retorted, "Don''t fool around anymore. I''m warning you, hurry up and tell us the message Ron left and roll yourself down the mountain once you''re done." Jay believed that once they were used, Old Master Yorks would genuinely make them roll down the mountain. Jay had fooled around with Spencer the whole day. Moreover, he had caused a very good-tempered man t o start fuming in anger, so he knew that it was time to put out the fire. He uttered discreetly, "We were staying at the Flower City Hotel yesterday and were lucky enough to stumble upon Master Ron." Spencer narrowed his eyes and uncovered Jay¡¯s lies." Our Ronnie is seriously ill and bed-ridden. He has minimal mobility. Did you perhaps stumble upon him i n bed?" Jay''s eyebrows twitched at the thought. His uncle¡¯s imagination was vibrant. "It''s a long story. We just arrived in Flower Cityst night and were feeling cold because of the icy weather here, so we thought about drinking some alcohol to keep warm. Who would''ve thought that mypanion here has low alcohol tolerance? After drinking a few sips of booze, he became drunk and unrestrained and was howling to the point that it annoyed the tenants downstairs-" Spencer waved at him impatiently. "I don''t want to hear about it from the beginning. Just tell me very simply and clearly, what happened to Ronnie?¡± "Dead,¡± Jay leisurely spat out. Spencer was truly dumbfounded. That answer was surely simple and straightforward. "How did he die?¡± "Illness or homicide," Jay continued to answer concisely. Spencer was so anxious that he cursed out, "Can¡¯t you add more f*cking words to your sentences?" Jay added more words as he wished, "Illness or homicide, it''s to be determined.¡± Spencer was utterly speechless. "Well then, we''ll go ording to your pace. Tell me in detail how you encountered my Ronnie up until his demise.¡± Jay continued, "His servant came to knock on our doorst night to ask me to be quiet as to not disturb his young master¡¯s rest.¡± Spencer cast a death stare at Jay. "You disturbed our Ronnie¡¯s rest in the middle of the night?¡± ''I''ll get you back for thatter!'' All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Indifferent, Jay continued to say, "We heard sounds of cries this morning. And out of humanitarian concern, I went downstairs to take a look. Because of that one visit, your young master¡¯s servant laid his eyes on me and entrusted me to send you people this message." Spencer''s eyebrows started twitching. This guy''s narrative technique truly made him feel less than impressed. Stumbling upon Ronnie in bed and the servantying his eyes on him... It truly made one''s imaginations run wild. "Are you done?" Jay nodded his head. Spencer was shocked by the terrible news of his nephew''s death and was furiously trembling all over due to Jay''s trickery. Under the double heavy blow, he just wanted to find an outlet for catharsis. "Guards, head to Flower City Hotel immediately and bring Ronnie back. I want to see him dead or alive." "Yes, sir!" The guards received their orders. Jay knew that once he revealed the information, they had lost their value. Spencer¡¯s gaze was locked on Jay''s calm and handsome face. He was triggered by his harmless smile. He pointed at Jay and roared. "Tie him up. I want to skin him alive and drink his blood!¡± As soon as he said this, Angeline stood up tremblingly in fright. Jay''s eyes drifted toward her transient worries, and he held onto Angeline''s hand. He muttered, "Don''t worry, stay seated." Angeline sat down anxiously. On the other side, Zayne and Josephine were so terrified that they were hugging each other again. Sis Shirley was staring nkly ahead. Grayson, who was ready to charge ahead, watched Spencer and his men attentively. Then, Jay very unhurriedly stood up and excoriated Spencer. "Old Master Yorks, please speak in a lower volume. My dear missus is very timid." Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Spencer was so furious that he started scratching his head. This man appeared so calm even on the brink of death. He wondered which demon descended from hell and possessed him. How could he be so brazen? "Ohhh, timid, huh? Since you¡¯re so afraid of scaring her, then you''d better not yell when I skin you aliveter.¡± Spencer waved his hand, and the guards behind him immediately surrounded Jay and the others. Grayson came in front of Jay almost at lightning speed, protecting his master behind him. Spencer was stunned at the scene. "A martial artist?" His eagle eyes sank. ¡°Capture them all and bring them to me. I want to interrogate them clearly.¡± The Yorks'' stronghold''s guards were all rtively young and inferiords. Perhaps it was so they would be unobtrusive to outsiders. Grayson alone was able to knock them all to the ground. Spencer frowned and yelled about his unfilial son, " Cole, that b*stard son of mine. Didn''t he say that these six tourists consist of one blind person, one sickly person, a terrified couple, and two who look slightly more useful but are busy dragging around their piglike teammates? Now just one of them is able to defeat our toon. Go and call that b*stard over here and ask him to solve our problem.¡± Carson was dumbfounded. "Old Master, if you ask me to disturb the young master¡¯s drunken stupor just because of this small issue, he''ll cut me alive instead," said Carson with a bitter expression. Spencer was irritated when he heard the words'' drunken stupor''. His son had be a degenerate ever since he came back from his mission three years ago. Spencer unexpectedly said, "Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to exaggerate the situation? You... You tell him that these two martial artists are too superb and have defeated his father in a single blow." Carson was stunned on the spot. The lie was too extravagant... The old master''s martial arts skills were of a grandmaster''s level, and he was a solo hero who crossed lines of armies, sweeping through thousands of troops. His martial arts feats surpassed those of fictitious boundaries. "What are you still waiting for? Scram,¡± Spencer yelled indignantly. Carson dared not lurk around anymore and quickly went to invite Cole into the fight. Spencer looked at his injured men on the ground and could not bear to stare any longer. "I''ve asked you lot t o practice and train, yet you''re always full of tricks and excuses. Well now, who are the ones getting beaten up?" "Old Master, his skills are just too good. Even the young master may not be able to beat him." "Pfft. Do you think I¡¯m blind? Can this half-wit martial artist evenpare to your young master?" Spencer stood there for a while and was getting a little drowsy. Hemanded his servants, "Go and bring m y recliner here. I¡¯ll stand guard by the door and wait for Cole Yorks to clean up the mess." After his people brought his recliner in, he was blocking the door to the courtyard with his body. His posture was of a man who was in charge. Josephine asked Jay in a whisper, "Brother, what should we do now?" Jay raised his voice. "Since they''re hospitable, then we''re staying right here." Spencer felt choked by his optimism. He yed along with Jay¡¯s words and said, "Yes, yes. Stay right here. There¡¯ll be a pig ughtering show tonight. You lot can stay and watch." If anyone wanted to have apetition with Jay regarding who had the sharpest tongue, perhaps they were tired of living and were seeking death. Jay replied hatefully, "There must be a lot of pigs of different breeds in this mountain. Berkshires, wild mountain boars, and maybe even Yorkshires. I do wonder which breed tastes the best?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer almost spat out all the tea in his mouth. He gave Jay a fierce re. "You''re mad, boy." Jay replied, "Thank you for thepliment." Jay was calm as he refuted Spencer''s words for several more rounds, but Angeline had broken into a cold sweat from being terrified. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Carson ran past several strongholds before finding Cole in 48 Stronghold. Cole was holding a hip sk in his hand and was surrounded by a group of pretty girls. "Coley, when are you going to marry me?" Cole was slightly intoxicated. "Once the first queen of mine enters the door, I''ll marry all of you." The girls giggled continuously. In their opinion, being able to marry a gentle, good-looking young master was a blessing. They did not care about whether or not they would be his first wife. It was because the lord would treat all his wives well and lovingly, so they were not at all concerned about statuses. Cole was lying on the long wooden bench, looking at the vast sky. The light in his eyes appeared dim. Perhaps he would no longer have a first wife in this lifetime? It had been three years now. Angeline must be harboring hatred toward him. Otherwise, she would not have ignored him for this long. "Once my first wife enters my life, you girls have to wee her and serve her well for me," Cole suddenly muttered. As long as Angeline was willing, he would do everything in his power topensate her. The girls were dumbfounded as they yfullynded their fists on Cole''s body. "You''re such a meanie." Carson walked over and teased the girls, saying, "Why are you all still hanging around him if you know that he''s a meanie? I can be your Carsy as well. Why don''t you guys try and love me?" The girls rolled their eyes at him and snorted. "Pfft!" Carson was utterly depressed! Even if the young master had excellent qualities, he was merely one person. Why did all the girls only look at the young master alone? Was it better to be the young master''s mistress than another man''s one and only wife? For the first time, Carson questioned the deep mountain''s feudal marriage system. "Stop drinking, Young Master." Carson took the hip sk in Cole¡¯s hand and threw it to the ground. Cole looked at him viciously. "Pick it up. I want to continue drinking." Carson retorted, "Stop it, Young Master. There''s a fight in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold." "Spencer Yorks is there. What are you afraid of?" "This time, it''s different. Those six tourists are all secretly martial arts masters. Even the old master couldn''t defeat the man." Cole looked at Carson dubiously. Of course he did not believe that his father was not able to defeat those tourists. However, he was somewhat surprised that those tourists were martial artists. It was taboo for those who arrived in the Yorks'' stronghold to possess extraordinary martial arts skills. "Let''s go and have a look, shall we?¡± Cole stood up from the bench tremblingly. Carson could not help but sigh when he saw his young master¡¯s current appearance. Yorks Stronghold. After a few rounds of the battle of words between Spencer and Jay, the former felt cursed and berated b y Jay''s sharp tongue. Just when Spencer was fuming at Jay, Cole appeared before them. Spencer hugged his son in tears. "You stinking brat. Why have you just arrived? Your father here is getting suffocated to death by that stinking brat." Cole looked at the Yorks'' stronghold¡¯s guards who were all lying and groaning on the ground. "Who did it?" Carson asked. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone pointed toward Grayson. Cole''s eyes looked Grayson up and down, and ultimately, his gaze fell on Jay. His keen intuition told him that this man was their leader. "Dad, why are you lying down? Someone has beaten u p your apprentices and guards. Aren''t you going to stand up for them?" Cole touched Spencer¡¯s shoulder with his elbow. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 Spencer scoffed. "You stinking brat, how can you say that? Your dad is old now, yet you''re persuading me to fight? Aren''t you afraid they''ll break my old bones? Are you dying to put me in a coffin?" Cole''s lips started twitching. "Someone who can break your bones hasn''t shown up yet." Spencer retorted impatiently, "Stop the nonsense. Hurry up and tie these people up for me." Cole looked at the mutted pinky on his left hand and muttered, "I don''t want to fight." Spencer was stunned. For three whole years, he had tried every means to force his son to fight. Either softly or harshly, and even coaxing and deceiving him, as well as intimidating and luring. However... Cole remained unbudged. It was as if he had turned into another person and abandoned martial arts altogether. He would stay in his room to read or get drunk all day. Spencer was anxious to see his son degenerate into this manner. Spencer red at his son in disappointment. "Even if you don''t want to, you''ll have to fight today. So many o f the Yorks'' stronghold¡¯s brothers are injured, and as the next heir, how can you let this go?¡± Cole said, "If I''m the next heir, I''ll disband all 108 strongholds and be a hill dweller." Spencer was indignant. He was the type of person who would massacre a crowd when he was in a bad mood. "Go and dispatch the Corvettes. Have them implode this entire ce. I hate the sight of this refined courtyard anyway.¡± These words were uttered by his son who was no longer himself. Jay was not nning on bing the father and son''s punching bag. To avoid unreasonable disaster, Jay stood up and walked toward Spencer, saying, "Old Master Yorks, calm down..." Spencer looked at Jay, and his elegant face darkened. Where on earth did this mane from? He was so like-minded with Cole, and it made him feel like he was currently between a hammer and an anvil. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Spencer felt so annoyed. "I''ll calm down when you''re dead.¡± Spencer had already made up his mind never to leave these six people on their mountain. Therefore, his murderous intent became more and more explicit. Jay looked at him. "You want me to die?¡± Spencer nodded earnestly. Jay curled his lips into a smile. "Sorry, I''m afraid I have to disappoint you.¡± Spencer wondered where the man''s misced confidence came from. He quickly took a dagger out and pointed it at Jay¡¯s temples, grimly saying, "I hate i t when people dilly-dally in front of me the most. You''re quite the mad person, you stinking brat. What''s your name? I''ll make you a tombstone beforehand.¡± Jay looked at him coldly. "Ben." "If you can dodge my dagger, I''ll leave your corpse intact." This action caused even Cole to break into a cold sweat for Jay. No one in the entire Yorks Stronghold, including the older generation''s generals, could catch the weapon thrown by his father. As soon as his voice fell, Spencer¡¯s dagger was thrown out. He had strong wrist strength, and theunch of his dagger was incredibly fast. What was terrifying was that the de was aiming toward Jay¡¯s temple and Angelina''s chest. Josephine shrieked in surprise, "Ack!¡± Zayne was stunned as he covered Josephine''s eyes with his hands. Sis Shirley and Grayson were currently in a daze. Quicker than words could tell, Jay suddenly stretched out his hand to catch the dagger. Spencer''s thin lips curved into a malevolent smirk. This person was genuinely seeking death. Jay could easily guess from the father and son''s expressions that the dagger should not have been caught. Hence, he concentrated all his might to grab i t. Unexpectedly, after catching the de, he was pushed back by the immense force. His feet glided on the ground for quite a while, and he was about to ram into the blind Angeline. There was a panic in Jay''s eyes as he relied on his strong willpower to stabilize the bottom half of his body. Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Cole was dumbfounded. No one in the 108 strongholds could hold off his father''s attack. This man, however, had managed to d o it even though it took him quite an effort to resist it. "How much strength did you use, Old Man?" Cole asked. He reckoned that Spencer had underestimated Jay and went easy on him. Spencer was too astounded to say anything. When Cole raised his eyelids and saw the awful look o n his father¡¯s face, he knew that his dad had spared no effort tounch the attack. Cole was losing it now. Now that a skillful and talented man had turned up in the Yorks'' stronghold, they had one choice only-spare no effort to destroy him. "Carson, summon the Corvettes," Cole said faintly, "I think this courtyard looks a little strange and unfitting. It doesn''t blend well with its surroundings. Blow it up." How could Jay not understand the insinuations in Cole''s words? Like ck and white, he and the Yorks family could not be fused together. Carson came back to his senses and ran off. In the blink of an eye, the Corvettes surrounded the courtyard with cutting-edge weapons. From the start till the end, Spencer never saw a look of panic on Jay''s face. He admired how calm and collected he remained. When Jay stood unspeaking, Spencer suddenly realized that this kid was not actually that annoying. On the contrary, he found him somewhat interesting. He was extraordinarily wise, remained unmoved and undisturbed when things came up, and was extremely calm! He was like a general. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer was a man who cherished talents. Before he made the decision to exterminate Jay, he asked onest time, "Why did youe to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, kid?" Jay stared coldly at Spencer. Instead of answering his question, he started inquiring about Baby Robbie instead. "I heard that there are 108 strongholds on the winding Mount Pearl with tens of thousands of people in each stronghold. How is the census for the 108 strongholds done? If we settle in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, will our names be registered in the stronghold?¡± Spencer was dumbfounded. "Are you here to do the census?" There was an aura of death intermingled in his voice. Jay said, "I¡¯m just curious." Spencer was not wary of Jay as he was already a dead man to him by now, hence he told him truthfully," Mount Pearl¡¯s census is meticulously done. A person''s surname, origin, blood type, and even their family''s pets must be registered. We are even more particr with foreign members. We will make an in-depth investigation on his ancestors, not just the registrants themselves. We won''t allow any suspicious people to settle in Mount Pearl.¡± He nced at Jay. "If you want to settle in Mount Pearl, you have to tell us everything about your ancestors." Jay was not a person to be led by the nose. He was a long standingmander and had grown ustomed to being ced in the center of other people''s lives. Jay said casually, "I''m sure no tourists are willing to stay in such a primitive tribe. If that''s the case, do you expand yourmunity by kidnapping people out there?" When he spoke, his gaze pierced Spencer''s face in an attempt to search for clues from Spencer''s subtle facial expressions. Spencer was exasperated. "Our men in the 108 strongholds are strong and capable of reproducing. W e don''t need to kidnap anyone out there to ruin our ecological bnce.¡± Jay could not help butugh at his sour grapes attitude. Jay said in a sinister tone, "I can tell that you''re not a cultured person at one nce. Do you know that there are many disadvantages of inbreeding? Only children with more distant biological characteristics are most outstanding. Why do you think mixed breeds are so popr?" Spencer stared speechlessly at his son Cole and even muttered with a deeper meaning, "No wonder." Cole red incredulously at his dad and could sense the intense displeasureing from him. Cole made a verbal retaliation against his dad. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 "Do you really believe that he¡¯s a scientist who studies gic engineering, Old Man?" Spencer was awoken by his words and red at Jay." You almost got me, kid. Are you trying to drive a wedge between me and my son?" Jay was not interested in doing meaningless things like that. He was just trying to worm information about Baby Robbie out of him. When he saw the look on Spencer and others'' faces, it was clear that Doomsday did not have a habit of taking their captives home. If that was the case, it was highly unlikely that Baby Robbie was in Mount Pearl. Angeline¡¯s eyes grew watery. Now that her bubble of hope had suddenly burst, she could not help but feel immensely heartbroken. At this time, Spencer''s patience had run out. He ordered the Corvettes, "This man has a cursed mouth. I f we allow him to go on, he will only end up taking it too far. st him into pieces." Initially, Zayne and the rest were simply standing around watching Jay deceive both Yorks father and son, but the moment they heard Spencer''smand, they were so terrified that they started covering their heads and running in all directions. "Oh dear Lord, I don''t want to die." The Corvettes'' weapons were loaded, followed by the swooshing sounds of the weapons. Just as they started pulling the trigger, Jay and Grayson exchanged nces suddenly and moved at the same time. Jay appeared in front of Cole at lightning speed. A split secondter, Jay¡¯s hand had crawled up to Cole''s throat. As he already had a deep-seated resentment against Cole, he did not go easy on him when he threatened him. Cole''s face turned blue and purple from theck of oxygen. "Old Master Yorks, ask your men to withdraw their weapons or I will kill your son." Jay threatened. As this was his one and only son, Spencer was panicking inside. Due to his domineering nature, however, he said in a calm and indifferent manner, "If you kill him, then don''t even think about stepping out of the Yorks¡¯ stronghold alive. I will never sacrifice the stronghold''s safety to save my son." He tried his best to make Cole sound as insignificant t o him as possible, thinking that Jay would be flustered by that. Jay knew that Cole was Spencer''s only son. Jayughed. "If you don''t mind dying without descendants, then feel free to try me." Spencer''splexion alternated between blue and white. This was the most humiliating time of his life. This man in front of him had actually sessfully coerced him. With subtle steps, Grayson walked up to Spencer and seized him in an instant. Like performing a magic trick, he fished out a weapon from his arms and pointed it at Spencer''s head. It did not ur to Spencer that Grayson was carrying a weapon. That weapon, however, was taken from Carson without him knowing. This was a miscalction on Spencer¡¯s part. In the face of defeat, he could only specify the terms clearly a t first and use a good deal of courtesyter. "Grab thedies, Carson." Spencer figured that he held several trump cards as well. In his opinion, thesedies were not exactly important bargaining chips. On the contrary, he thought that these feeble and weakdies were just tools that Jay was using to pull the wool over their eyes. A few bad cards were still better than nothing! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Carson walked up to Angeline. Angeline did not want to be turned into a bargaining chip that other people used to threaten Jaybie, hence she started rising up in resistance. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 When Carson stretched out his hand to pull her, Angelineunched her ultimate move. She groped her way to Carson''s arm, then rolled over him like a phantom snake to his back, clenching his neck deftly. Carson ended up in the same position as Spencer. They had underestimated the enemy! "This blind girl knows martial arts?" someone blurted out loud. Cole was astounded! Actually, he had been paying attention to Angeline the moment she stepped into the stronghold¡¯s main gate. She carried a simr charm to that of Angelina''s, but both of them looked different. Coupled with the fact that she was only a weak blind girl, Cole did not think that she was Angeline. However, she knew martial arts and shared the same agility as Angeline. The question popped up in Cole''s mind once again. Was she Angeline? As Angeline was still weak, she was gradually losing the strength to restrain Carson. Carson took the opportunity to seize her wrist and lift her up before smashing her to the ground. He then stomped on her stomach. Angeline stretched out her hand to grab his foot. Perhaps she was exasperated, so Angeline roared in fury. "Let go of me, Carson."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No sooner said than done, Jay yanked the buttons off his windbreaker and flicked it at Carson''s eyes. Carson covered his eyes in pain and released Angeline. Angeline mbered to her feet. Zayne hurried over to help her up, then started punching and kicking Carson like a mad leopard while cursing, "How dare you beat my sister, Carson? I''ll fight you." Both Sis Shirley and Josephine hurried to help Zayne a s well. Zayne was no match for Carson at all. A split secondter, Carson smashed him to the ground and started hurling punches at Zayne¡¯s face. Zayne roared furiously. "Can you stop hitting my face? My face is everything, you b*stard. Argh, argh!" Josephine cried out in panic, "Darling!" Angeline listened to themotion. As she could not see anything, she could only stand there feeling worried for Zayne. At that moment, she went all out and roared. "Hurt my brother and I will make sure you pay a heavy price for it, Cole Yorks!" Her heart-piercing cry shattered all her pretenses. When Cole heard the familiar voice, he was instantly petrified. "It''s really you, Angeline." There were tears of joy in Cole''s eyes. "Let go of them." He squeezed out the feeble words from his tightly-clenched throat. Grayson did not intend to let go of Spencer, but Spencer suddenly reached out and pressed the pressure point on Grayson''s wrist, causing him to lose energy. Before he could pull the trigger, Spencer snatched his weapon. Spencer was moving so fast that Grayson could not catch his movements at all. At this moment, the back o f his head was soaked in a cold sweat. It turned out that he posed no threat to Spencer at all when he seized him earlier. Spencer pped his hands and startedughing. "So this blind girl right here is actually my son''s crush?" Spencer was quite pleased with Angeline. "Mm, she has the looks and the courage. I¡¯d be very happy to have her as my daughter-inw." Jay was infuriated. Like an intable doll, he felt like h e was about to explode. However, now that Angeline had exposed her identity, he could not take rash actions to im her. Otherwise, he would expose himself as well. Carson''s fists were still suspended in the air. He was looking a little dazed at the moment. He did not just beat up the future Young Madam Yorks, did he? Would he still have a chance to live after this? Zayne pushed Carson away from him, his fists starting to rain down on the man as he cursed, "How dare you hit my sister and my face, Carson?! I¡¯ll tear you apart!" Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 All of Carson''s prowess and swagger had seeped out of his body. At this very moment, he was just like a coward, running up and down all over the ce to avoid Zayne''s fists. Jay let go of Cole''s hand reluctantly. Instead of taking revenge, Cole rushed up to Angeline immediately and bent down in front of her, waving his hands in front of her eyes. When he saw Angelina''s unresponsive eyes, Cole''s heart sank. He called out softly, "What happened to your eyes, Angeline?" Angeline resented all the disaster and sorrow Cole had brought her. She snapped, saying, "It''s all thanks t o you." The joy and delight in Cole''s eyes started drowning out little by little. Angeline was certainly not here to renew their rtionship. She came to him with such deep-seated resentment. Why else was she here if not for revenge? He grew cautious. "You must be tired, Angeline. Why don¡¯t you stay and have a good rest? We can always talkter." All he wanted to do was escape-to escape the edge in Angeline''s eyes. The way Cole carried himself so humbly made Spencer and everyone in the stronghold''s jaws drop. Was this still the same man with a big smile and evil intentions? One who would not hesitate to kill others like he was squashing a fly? Angeline nodded. "Mm." Cole''s dashing face broke into a grin as he immediately ordered Carson, "Carson, go to 48 Stronghold and clear out a few rooms." Carson made a face at Zayne who was still hot on his trail and said, "I''m leaving now. Why don¡¯t you try chasing me?" He then ran away like the wind. Zayne stamped his feet with anger. "B*stard, you may have gotten away today, but not tomorrow." There was finally a break amid the tension. Cole invited Angeline to 48 Stronghold to be his guest, to which she did not refuse. When Cole tried to support her, Angeline said, "I''d like to have my bodyguard Ben guide me. I''ve grown ustomed to his care by now." Cole nced at Jay, only to realize that Jay''s dark and deep eyes were filled with hostility. Jay walked up to Angeline and carried her on his back deftly. Cole''s eyes were filled with jealousy. When Cole had left with Angeline and the rest, Spencer''s mistresses came up to him and started talking all at once. "Master Spencer, that so-called Angeline isn¡¯t that beautiful. Besides, she''s blind. Why exactly does Cole like her?" Spencer looked at his beautiful mistresses and was puzzled himself. "Yeah, she¡¯s not pretty and is blind as well. What exactly does Cole see in her?" Suddenly, a lightbulb lit up in his head. He then scolded his mistresses, "What are you bbering about? Cole is finally in love with a woman. Who cares whether she''s beautiful or blind? It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s a girl. If we keep being so picky, the Yorks are never going to have descendants-ever.¡± The mistresses sighed. "You''re right. Now that Cole has fallen in love with a woman, that at least shows there''s nothing wrong with him." 48 Stronghold was located on the sunny side of Mount Pearl. The climate here was warm probably because of the adequate sun it was getting. There was a dense growth of vegetation and frequent sightings of hares, making the ce look extremely thriving. 48 Stronghold was located next to a stream. There were rows after rows of bamboo houses, a courtyard nned in a wide surface area, and trees wrapped with various precious crystals that were heavilyden with fruits. One could not help but exim at how magical nature looked over here. God had made Mount Pearl lookpletely different. Jay saw rows after rows of bamboo housesing together to form clustered houses in a courtyard. The sight looked both elegant and refreshing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay frowned deeply. If Angeline could see, then she would most probably fall in love with the scenery here. At the thought of how Cole had prepared the rooms especially for Angeline, Jay could not help but feel inexplicably bitter about it. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 There was also a wooden sign hanging in front of the bamboo house courtyard. Written on it was the name o f the courtyard: Refreshing Breeze! Jay gazed at Angeline who was standing right next to him. It turned out that Angeline was like a refreshing breeze to Cole. Cole had been looking forward to her arrival and here she was atst. A refreshing breeze was something intangible, though! If Cole wanted to win Angeline''s heart, then h e could dream on. Jay suddenly held Angeline''s hand tightly, his domineering and possessive personality starting to kick in. It gave him a strong urge to merge her into his own body. Cole brought them to the middle of the bamboo courtyard. Jay and the group picked their favorite bedrooms and finally settled in. Cole said to Angeline, "Let me know if you need anything else, Angeline. I will ask the servants to sort i t out for you." Angeline said politely, "Sorry for the trouble." Cole''splexion darkened. He could distinctly sense that he and Angeline had grown distant during their reunion this time. Perhaps the ident had taken Angeline¡¯s innocence and liveliness away. "Angeline, would you like to join me for dinner-" Before Cole could finish his sentence, Jay cut him off i n a domineering manner. "Can you please bring her dinner to Refreshing Breeze''s courtyard, Master Yorks? Our missus has mobility problems, so we don''t want to trouble you..." Cole red viciously at Jay. This bodyguard was constantly getting in the way. He found him to be a complete eyesore. Jay started driving him away. "It''ste and my missus needs to get her rest. If you still have anything to say, then leave it for tomorrow, Master Yorks." Cole stomped away. Jay pulled Angeline into his arms and was green with envy. "Now that you''ve exposed your identity, that b* stard looks at you differently. Even yourwful husband is bitter about it. Say, what are you going to d o about it?¡± Angeline let out a burst of self-deprecatingughter." A blind person like me can''t even respond to his gaze. What are you still worried about?" Jay said again, "This Refreshing Breeze courtyard he prepared for you has a trickling stream and winding paths. You will definitely love it when you see it." Angeline said, "No matter how beautiful Refreshing Breeze is, it still can''tpare to the beauty of the flowers in Carefree Garden." Jay felt relieved and brushed her nose. "Oh, you. You sure know how to tter someone, don¡¯t you? I like it very much, though." Angeline protested coquettishly. "Oh, please. I''m not ttering you. It''s true that I like the flowers in Carefree Garden. Although they''re still tiny saplings right now, they will grow into towering trees blooming with flowers one day. Every flower will represent your blessing for me." Jay embraced Angeline tightly. "Mm." Jay looked forward to the day when the flowers would bloom. When Jay recalled the incident that had happened during the day, he consoled Angeline by saying," Spencer might not have beenpletely honest with me today. Don''t lose hope, Angeline. I know that there¡¯s a library in 48 Stronghold and a register in it. Once I get my hands on the register, I¡¯ll know if Baby Robbie is here or not.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Angeline nodded. "Mm." "Also, even if we can¡¯t find clues about Baby Robbie, w e can still search for clues about Monster. We will definitely be able to track Baby Robbie if we follow the clues." "Mm." Angeline knew that Jaybie was only trying to make her feel better by saying these things. Angeline only ate a little for dinner before going to bed to rest. Afraid that he would expose their identity as husband and wife, he stood guard at the door instead. It was especially cold at night in the mountains. In the moonless night, everywhere was pitch-ck and only the silver glow reflected from the white snow on the top of the mountain could be seen. This was destined to be an unusual night. At the foot of the mountain, a young man dressed in a ck stealth suit and gecko gloves took out a hook before hurling it at a cliff. Then, like a phantom, he started galloping on the cliff. He muttered, "Why do I need Lil'' Thirteen toe with me when I''m just going to Doomsday to steal a treasure? Women can be really cumbersome sometimes." Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 At this moment, the secret agent equipment he carried with him started beeping. "An infrared device i s detected ahead." The young man pulled down the sses ced on the top of his head, and suddenly, dense red lines appeared in his field of vision. "Damn, are they that afraid of dying that they need to use such a sophisticated defense system? I don¡¯t think even flies can get through this, right? Bad people never die!" The young man swiftly shuttled between the infrared rays, and after getting through the infrared barrier, the system beeped again. "Be careful, toxic device detected ahead." The young man looked displeased. "You don''t need to warn me about this low-level defense equipment. Don¡¯t you think you''re too noisy?" The system sounded extremely wronged. "Okay then. All the best." The young man sighed. "I need to get to 48 Stronghold to find that b*stard Cole before I grab the treasure. I must teach him a lesson." The agile young man quickly disappeared into the night. 48 Stronghold. Coley on a tall ne tree, his gaze falling on the tiny bamboo courtyard in front of him. Carson sat next to him, yawning.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why don¡¯t we go back and sleep, Young Master? Ms. Severe will get very angry if she knows that you¡¯re here peeping at her at night instead of sleeping." Cole snapped. "Peeping at her? I¡¯m protecting her." Carson asked in a daze, "This is your territory, Young Master. Who would hurt Ms. Severe?" Cole red gloomily at him. Carson covered his mouth. "Okay, okay, it''s my fault. I don''t think I''ll understand, so I¡¯m going to bed now, Young Master!" Go on. Carson returned to the vi with drowsy eyes. As soon as he walked into his bedroom, a figure suddenly appeared from behind the door. In the next second, his mouth and nose were covered. "Don¡¯t scream or this de will pierce through your heart." Carson could feel the cold de prating his thick clothes, pressing against his back. Carson nodded. The young man pinned him against the wall. "Be honest with me. Where¡¯s that b*stard Cole?" "Young Master went to peep at a woman," Carson replied. The young man was bbergasted. Although Cole was extremely flirtatious, he was not indecent. How could he possibly do such an unscrupulous thing? "There are nine maps in Doomsday. Do you know where they are?" Carson shook his head. "You''re referring to the treasure map, right? Even Young Master, Old Master, and Grand Old Master Yorks have no idea where they are, let alone someone like me. Doomsday sends many people to search for those nine maps every year, but they would all return without sess." There was a touch of perplexion in the young man¡¯s eyes. Master probably knew that the treasure was in Doomsday before sending him here to seize it. Why else would he send him here on a treasure-seeking mission? If Master had received the wrong information, then he would be in great trouble. He needed to find the nine maps. If he could notplete the task in time, the military intelligence division would give him the death punishment. "You¡¯re lying." "I''m not," Carson replied. The young man became irritable for some reason, and when Carson noticed his abnormality, his hands that were ced on the wall moved closer to the button next to him. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Suddenly, the wall started shifting and a humanshaped opening appeared. With a leap, Carson jumped out of the opening. When the young man noticed that something was amiss, the wall had sealed up. Thousand Pounder started raining down on him from above. Then, at the speed of light, the young man bolted for the window. However, he was too far away from the window, hence it was almost impossible to escape from this distance. At the veryst moment when the young man''s leg was out the window, his other leg was shed by the sharp Thousand Pounder des that rained down on him. He struggled to pull his leg out, and the injury on his leg made it difficult for him to move. At this moment, Carson switched on the lights in the vi. He was confident in thinking that the assassin had died from the raining des. When he saw the empty bedroom, however, Carson panicked and punched the rm system immediately. 48 Stronghold''s Corvettes rushed out at once. When the young man heard themotion, he gritted his teeth and ran in the other direction in an attempt t o escape. "There''s an assassin. Search the ce," Carson said, looking at the blood trail on the window. A servant reminded Carson. "I heard that several distinguished guests have arrived at our stronghold today and now there''s an assassin in our stronghold. Don''t you think this coincidence is uncanny?" Carson looked in the direction where Refreshing Breeze Courtyard was situated and said, "Come with m e." Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. When the Corvettes rushed over, Cole jumped down from the tree. "What happened?" Carson moved his mouth closer to Cole''s ear and whispered, "An assassin sneaked into your room and survived the Thousand Rounder with injuries. I''m sure he won''t go far." Cole looked surprised. There were so many rooms in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, yet the assassin came straight for his room. He was most probably there to hurt him. Also, if the assassin could survive the Thousand Rounder, then he was definitely no ordinary man. Cole''s mesmerizing face turned solemn as he said," Come with me." When Jay heard the knock on the door, he frowned and walked over in a rather irritated manner. He opened the door and saw Cole and Carson staring a t his legs. Jay asked, "What? You suspect that I''m an assassin?" Cole''s gaze shifted from Jay''s leg to his calm and stern face. Seeing that there was nothing unusual about him, he was then ruled out as an assassin. Cole exined, "An assassin has intruded our stronghold tonight. To ensure that you''re safe, do let the Corvettes in to search the ce." Jay said, "You can search any room you like, but you''re not allowed to touch my missus¡¯ room." Cole eyed him suspiciously. "Why can''t we search her room? Are you hiding something from us?" Carson roared. Jay replied, "Do you think a blind woman can be an assassin? Are all the Corvettes in 48 Stronghold only fit for guzzling and boozing?" Cole did not intend to make things difficult for Angeline and ordered Carson, "Search other rooms first." Jay repeated, "Don''t barge into ady''s room at night. You need to at least show her some respect." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Cole nodded to the Corvettes sisters. "Girls, go and search thedies'' rooms." "Yes, sir." Inside the room. When Angeline heard Jay and Cole arguing, she slowly opened her eyes. All of a sudden, she heard the window sliding open gently. Immediately after that, the nket was lifted and an ice-cold body snuggled in. "Help me." A young man¡¯s weak and feeble voice rang softly in her ears. Angeline was seemingly stuck in a daze. There was clearly still a trace of childishness in the young man¡¯s voice, which reminded her of Jens. They were probably about the same age, right? Angeline said, "Don''t move." Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The young man curled up in her arms. Baby Robbie would do the same thing whenever he did something wrong. He would embrace her by the waist as firmly as he could and act like a spoiled child. ''I was wrong, Mommy. Please don¡¯t be mad at m e,'' he would say. Then, she made a baffling decision by tearing off her clothes and revealing her bare chest. She stretched her arms out of the nket. She then pretended to cry out in a drowsy voice," What¡¯s going on, Ben?" When Jay heard Angelina''s voice, he opened the door. At the sight of Angelina''s bare chest and arms sticking out of the nket, Jay quickly closed the door. Despite that, Cole still inadvertently saw the dazzling sight in the room. Jay red fiercely at Cole! Cole pondered in his heart that if Angelina was not blind, then she would have screamed in embarrassment earlier. Cole asked curiously, "What exactly happened to her eyes?" "She cried herself blind," Jay replied curtly. His tone carried an intense harshness and self-me. Cole was slightly stunned. Then, a touch of guilt shed across his face. At this moment, all the Corvettes who were searching the house walked out while shaking their heads. "We didn''t find anything abnormal." Cole ordered, "Search somewhere else." When the Corvettes left, Angeline felt a hand wearing a special glove taking her hand and opening up her fingers. Then suddenly, a ss bottle appeared in her palm. Angeline heard the young man''s weak and feeble voice. "I can''t thank you enough for saving my life." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She wanted to ask him some questions, but unfortunately, Jay opened the bedroom door at this moment. The young man lifted the nket and flung it at Jay. Jay grabbed the nket, but in just a split second, the young man was gone. ¡°Did the assassin hurt you, Angeline?" Jay broke out i n a cold sweat when he thought of how Angeline had stayed in the same room as the assassin earlier. At this moment, Angeline''s safety was the only thing Jay was concerned about, hence he had no intention o f running after the assassin at all. Angeline clenched the bottle in her hand as a smile broke out on her stunning face. "I''m fine, Brother Ben." Jay could finally set his mind at rest. However, as soon as he saw Angelina''s unbuttoned cor, Jay''s alluring eyes exuded a dark aura as he stared out into the darkness outside the window. He stepped forward and buttoned Angelina''s cor, hissing bitterly. "I''m going to kill that b*stard." Angeline grabbed his hand. "I was the one who volunteered to do it, Brother Ben." Jay was stunned. "Why?" Angeline had actually gone to great lengths just to save an assassin. Angelina''s face exuded a maternal glow. "I don''t know either. It felt like I was possessed at that very instant." Jay could probably guess why Angeline feltpassion for the assassin. However, he was still a little annoyed and said, "Remember, only I am allowed to see the bare skin on the area below your neck next time." Angeline nodded coyly. "I understand." Angeline handed him the tiny bottle in her hand. "He gave this to me. What is it?" Jay took the bottle and saw an extremely fine print on it. After searching for a very long time, he found a magnifying ss and read the words written on the bottle, ''All-purpose ointment.'' He was suddenly a little dumbfounded. Angeline asked, "Can it heal my eyes?" Jay would never allow his precious wife to be a guinea pig, hence he said, "I''ll try it on someone before deciding whether I should let you use it or not." Angeline said, "He must have given me the ointment because he knows that I''m blind. It''s probably the right prescription. Why don''t we try it?" Jay asked, "How can you believe what an assassin says?" Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 The Corvettes searched all night, but the assassin was nowhere to be found. They had seemingly evaporated into thin air. The next day, Spencer came to 48 Stronghold. He summoned Cole into a secret room and asked with a solemn expression, "Cole, the assassin last night was able to get through the various barriers we''ve set up in Mount Pearl. He''s clearly a well-trained martial artist. I''ve been thinking about it. The assassin appeared immediately after Angeline did. Could they be working together from the inside out?" Cole remained silent... Spencer looked puzzled. "Angeline is nothing but a strong businesswoman in Imperial Capital, but her bodyguard was capable of catching my darts. I don¡¯t understand. Why does she have such an extraordinary man by her side?" Cole was still silent... When Spencer saw how Cole did not utter a word, the doubt in his eyes started overflowing. "Are you keeping something from me, Cole?" There was a hint of weariness in Cole''s voice. "I''ve said what needs to be said." Spencer stared at Cole with displeasure. "What do you mean by you''ve said what needs to be said? You spent half a year in Imperial Capital, and when you came home, you only said three things. You told me you destroyed the Ares family as well as Tourmaline Estate and your unforgettable bone- etching love story. Tell me, how did you meet Angeline?" Cole was extremely speechless by his father''s gossipy behavior. "Why didn''t you ask me how I destroyed the Ares family?" Spencer gulped. "I trust your ability toplete your task." An obscure look shed across Cole''s eyes. It was precisely because his father and grandfather did not question much about it that he felt guiltier. He had destroyed the Ares family and Tourmaline Estate, but he had also destroyed Jay. Perhaps he would not feel as guilty if Jay was just Angelina''s husband. However, Angeline told him at the very end that Jay was Aunt Chloe''s son. He had killed his own cousin. Dad and Grandpa would be heartbroken if they learned about this. Aunt Chloe was the Yorks family¡¯s brightest and most treasured pearl-the child who Grandpa valued the most. Grandpa had said to him more than once, "Your aunt was a brilliant woman and was no worse than a man. Her children will definitely be as outstanding as her. The only regret in my life is that I didn¡¯t get to see my grandson rise above themon herd and achieve great heights in life. Ron could do it, but time isn''t on his side..." Cole was afraid to tell Grandpa that he actually had an outstanding grandson like that, one who was not only insanely good-looking and extraordinarily intelligent but extremely courageous and who focused on love and justice. If Grandpa knew about Jay''s existence, he would be delighted for sure. However, once he was done feeling delighted, he would then fall from the heavenly bliss t o the depths of the abyss. If Grandpa knew that his grandson had died in the hands of Doomsday, he would probably find it hard to forgive himself.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Therefore, Cole kept this secret in the depths of his heart and suffered the repercussion of their evil deeds himself. Fortunately, Grandpa and Dad had not asked anything about the Ares family''s affairs for the past few years. Spencer narrowed his eyes and stared straight at Cole. Cole looked like he was struggling and somewhat in pain, which caused Spencer to frown. "Don''t tell me that Angelina has rtions with the Ares family?" Spencer finally realized that something was wrong from the look on his son''s face. Cole lifted his severed pinkie and said, "The Ares family¡¯s daughter-inw was supposed to be killed, but I spared her in exchange for my pinkie." Spencer''splexion darkened. His dark pupils overflowed with a touch of coldness. "Why are you so muddle-headed, Cole? Do you know that if you don¡¯t tackle the root of a problem and solve the problempletely, the problem will resurface?" Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Cole was suddenly a little flustered when he saw the bloodthirsty look in Spencer''s eyes. "Dad, Angeline is just a weak and feeble woman. As you can see, she has lost her vision as well." When he talked about ¡®vision loss¡¯, Cole choked up with emotions. "It¡¯s my fault. I killed her husband. She cried herself blind. I owe her too much." Spencer said angrily, "You¡¯re too soft-hearted. You saw it yourself. Her bodyguard is definitely no ordinary man. Judging from the skills of that guy called Ben, he¡¯s more than capable of wreaking havoc i n the Yorks'' stronghold." Cole exined, "She''s blind. She needs someone like that to protect her." Spencer said, "Well I think you¡¯re blinded by love. Think about it. That guy called Ben can certainly make a big break with his own ability, so why would h e choose to stay beside a woman like a useless coward?" Cole said, "If I''m not mistaken, Ben is probably a bodyguard given to Angeline by the eldest grandson of the Ares family, Jay Ares. Jay was the one who founded Ghost. After his death, the Ghosts members vowed loyalty and devotion to Angeline." Spencer was so furious that he grabbed the teapot and hurled it at Cole. "You b*stard. Why didn''t you say this earlier?" Cole replied, "You didn''t ask." Spencer said, "This is a huge deal. Don''t you understand what''s at stake here? Cole, the Yorks'' 108 strongholds and the life and death of a poption of hundreds of thousands are in your hands. For the sake of a woman, you''ve ced the Yorks'' stronghold i n a dangerous position. You... How should I punish you for this?" Cole knew he was wrong, hence he just stood there without making any rebuttals. Spencer thought Cole was feeling remorseful and could not bring himself to continue criticizing him, hence he waved to him helplessly. "Forget it. I will clean up your mess for you." Cole''s lifeless pupils suddenly began to roll in their sockets. "Dad!" He chased after Spencer and pulled his wrist like he was afraid that Spencer might take off. "What are you going to do to her?" Spencer said, "The fish has slipped through the. You were already kind enough to let her live a few more years." Cole suddenly fell to his knees and grabbed Spencer''s leg, his dashing face revealing a firm and determined expression that no one had ever seen before. "I''m in n o position to say anything if you want her dead, Dad. But if she dies, then my love will die with her. I will leave home and be an anchorite. I hope you will show me your support when that happens." Spencer uttered in exasperation, "Are you threatening me, Cole?" Cole said no more, but his eyes looked firm and determined like he was not to be challenged. Spencer was furious... C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. There were lightning and thunder in the sky, yet ultimately, the storm that shoulde never arrived. The sky cleared up. Spencer pointed at Cole and said, "You think I can only rely on you to carry on our ancestral line just because you¡¯re my only son? Screw you. I¡¯m still young and more than capable of giving birth to a bunch of sons. If you still want to be an anchorite when that happens, then I will be sure to send you off with a gun barrel." Spencer walked away, cursing. Cole let out a huff and fell to the ground. "I will protect you, Angeline," Cole muttered. "I won''t make you sad or break your heart anymore." Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Jay stood quietly in the courtyard. Through the square bamboo door frame, he saw the Corvettes brothers standing guard outside Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 The b*stard Cole had sent his men to monitor the ce under the pretext of guarding Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Jay started thinking of ways to escape Refreshing Breeze Courtyard so that he could go out to look for the Yorks'' stronghold''s register. Angeline called out to him softly, "Ben." Her voice sounded gentle and affectionate. Jay turned around and walked in. "Angeline." Angeline traced the source of the voice and walked up to him. Jay quickened his pace and took her hand, whispering, "From what I can see right now, Old Master Yorks suspects that we¡¯re colluding with the assassin fromst night. He has sent his men to surround Refreshing Breeze Courtyard this morning." Angeline analyzed the situation and said, "Old Master Yorks is in charge of the front area of the Yorks'' stronghold and has no time to guard 48 Stronghold, so Cole is still the person-in-charge here. Why don''t we lure him away? I''ll figure out a way to keep Cole upied while you go out under the pretext of gathering herbs for me..." Jay squeezed Angeline''s red cheek gently. "You''re getting smarter and smarter, aren¡¯t you?" Though in his heart, she was still a littlemb that knew nothing about the world. Angeline let out a mischievous smile. "You taught me well." Jay took Angeline in his arms, his love for her intensifying. At breakfast, Jayid out his ns to several other people and finalized the details. Grayson, Josephine, and Sis Shirley would stay and take care of Angeline. Zayne and he would go and gather the herbs. When Jay and Zayne opened Refreshing Breeze Courtyard¡¯s gate, Carson popped out of nowhere and asked in an exceedingly arrogant tone, "Where are you going?" Jay exined, "I need to gather some herbs for my missus¡¯ eyes. We''re going to the mountain to dig out some cassia seeds for her..." Carson cut him off straight away. "Write down the herbs you need. Our men will gather it for you." Jay replied, "No way. Anyone can tell that the men in the Yorks'' stronghold are all ck-hearted people with just one look. I won''t feel at ease leaving the missus¡¯ affairs to you and your men." Carson bared his fangs... He then smirked maliciously. "Oh? Do you practice physiognomy?" Jay nodded. His eagle eyes then fell on Carson''s face." Should I take a look for you? I won¡¯t charge you a dime if I''m wrong.¡± Carson was a man who was crazy about money and had always been eager for free things. "Sure." Jay pretended to lift his chin and studied Carson''s facial features carefully, then said, "Short-sighted like a rat, ape-like chin, and the face of a yes-man. Anyone can tell that you¡¯re destined to be a ve. You have to rely on this crafty mouth of yours to tter your master your whole life." Carson was furious. "You tricked me?" Jay pushed him away and walked uphill as if nobody else was there. Carson roared at his back. "Stop there! Don¡¯t me me for what I''m about to do next if you don¡¯t stop." At this moment, Josephine and Sis Shirley led Angeline outside. Angeline called out, "Carson." When Carson saw Angeline, he immediately went from looking haughty to humble, bowing and scraping to her. "What can I do for you, Ms. Severe?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Angeline asked, "Where is your young master?" Carson was stunned. He replied, "Young Master has gone to the Yorks'' stronghold." Angeline rejoiced inwardly. Both Cole and Spencer were not in 48 Stronghold. Only Carson, the shrewdckey, was here. She could buy Jaybie some time if she could stall him. Angeline said, "Grayson, keep watch at Young Master Yorks¡¯ ce and ask him toe over immediately when he returns. Tell him that I have something to tell him." Grayson replied, "Yes, Ms. Severe." Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 To make sure that Cole would not get in the way, Angeline said to Carson again, "Come in, Carson. Let''s have a chat." Carson looked at Jay and Zayne who were already far away. After zoning out for a moment, he followed Angeline into the house. "Please serve Carson some tea, Josephine." Josephine took her time to pour Carson a cup of tea and handed it to him. Carson put the teacup on the table and said, "You¡¯re really good at setting up distractions, aren''t you, Ms. Severe?" Angeline was not flustered at all when her ns were seen through by Carson. She said, "I''m just trying to catch up with an old friend, Carson. How can you gauge the heart of a great person with a mean heart? I shouldn¡¯t have thought so highly of a petty person like you." Carson pouted his lips. He must have forgotten to pray for good luck when he went out this morning because as soon as he woke up, he was hit hard by both Ben and Angelina¡¯s insidious and acrid remarks. "To tell you the truth, Ms. Severe, there are many wild beasts on the mountain. If my men don¡¯t lead the way, your bodyguard won''t be able to find their way out of the mountain once they go in." A trace of panic shed across Angelina''s heart, but when she remembered how Jaybie had Chloe''s map a s a guide and would probably be able to avoid all hindrances easily, she eased up and said, "You don''t have to worry about them." Carson''s eyes revealed a determined smirk. "Since you don''t really care whether he lives or dies, then I suppose there''s no need for me to tell you further, Ms. Severe." With Angelina holding up Carson, Jay and Zayne were able to make their way to the library without any hindrance. When they approached the library, however, they needed to pass through a vast sea of bamboo trees. Even though this was a verdant bamboo forest, the floor had been swept clean. There was not a single leaf in sight. Jay stared dazedly at the bamboo sea and entertained the possibility that there might be an old yet wise recluse tending to the bamboo forest. Inside the bamboo forest was a bamboo woven coffee table and stools. There was an English tea set ced o n the table and an old man sitting there sipping tea with his back facing Jay and Zayne. Tired and thirsty from all the walking, Zayne rushed over to ask for a cup of tea. "Can I have a cup of tea, mister?" "Help yourself." Zayne picked it up and drained the cup. Jay walked around to face the old man. He had white hair, a ruddyplexion, and a very loving face. It made him seem inexplicably cordial. "Is this Bamboo Green Tea?" Jay pinched the tea leaves between his fingers and said, "This is a good tea." Delighted to hear that, the old man poured a cup of tea for him. "Have a taste. You may not have drunk this before because this is made locally." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jay picked up the tea and took a whiff, then poured it on the ground. The old man eyed him suspiciously. "It''s okay if you don''t want to drink it, but why are you wasting my tea, kid?" Jay looked at the old man with a gaze that carried a deeper meaning and said, "Why are you out here sweeping dried leaves instead of staying at home for retirement, old man? Life must be hard for you, eh?¡± A bright and intelligent smile emerged from his charming peach blossom eyes. "Your children and grandchildren are really unfilial, aren¡¯t they?!" The old man''spassionate and refined expression suddenly sank. "You b*stard. Why are you scolding m y children and grandchildren? They didn''t do anything to you-" Jayughed and said, "I''m just speaking out for justice.¡± The old man rolled his eyes at him. "You¡¯re quite a busybody, aren¡¯t you?" Jay said, "I¡¯ve never liked being a busybody." The old man tutted and muttered, "But you''re doing what a busybody would do now!¡± Jay seized the tea that the old man was about to drink and brought it to his own mouth. He then drained it in one gulp! The old man''s eyes darkened. "Why are you taking my tea? There''s plenty more over here, isn''t it?¡± Jayughed. "I''m just worried that you would make an even better tea for yourself out of selfishness." Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Zayne suddenly held his forehead and said, "My head i s spinning." He then copsed in front of Jay with a thud. Jay teased, saying, "What a good tea indeed, old man. I''m surprised by how fast it can put someone to sleep." The old man studied Jay carefully. This young man knew that there was something wrong with the tea yet still continued to talk to him as if nothing was happening. This was his first time meeting someone who could mock him so calmly in the Yorks'' territory. The old man admired his courage and boldness. "Your personality suits my taste very much, young man. I admire you. What''s your name?" N?velDrama.Org content. Jay let out a slight smile. "Ben." Puzzled, the old man asked, "Don''t you have ast name?" Jay nodded nonchntly, "I do." He continued, "Myst name is Yorks." The old man looked at Jay with displeasure. "If you want to trick me, you need to at least do it with the right attitude." Jay poured out all the cold tea in the teapot, then filled it up himself. He then made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture to the old man. "The tea I''ve made is more refreshing than yours. Would you like to try a cup?" The old man grabbed a handful of tea leaves, pinched them into the teapot, and said, "There, it¡¯s perfect now." Jay raised the teacup. "Fate has brought us together, old man. Let¡¯s toast for this wonderful fate of ours." The old man was slightly stunned. There was a sh o f confusion in his eyes. ording to his observation, this guy was a thoughtful and vignt man, so he should be aware that there was something wrong with the tea, yet he still invited him to have tea together... This young man looked to be about the same age as Cole. He was still too young and probably had no idea that he needed to take the antidote in advance, right? "Sure, cheers!" The old man raised his teacup and clinked it with Jay¡¯s. Both of them then drained their teacups in a gulp. After drinking the tea, Jay started swaying almost immediately. He then said in a dizzy manner, "Good tea." He then staggered and copsed on top of Zayne''s soft and limp body. The old man staggered and fell to the ground as well. After a very long time, the old man blinked mischievously. Convinced that Jay had passed out, he got up from the ground and dusted his butt while gloating. "Hmph, you¡¯re way too young to beat me." Having said that, he returned to his seat next to the teapot, picked up a cup of tea, and drained it in a gulp. Not long after he drank the tea, he could feel his stomach churning. The old man clutched his stomach as hisplexion paled. "Dang it, I fell into this kid''s trap." He then rushed to thetrine while clutching his stomach. Jay sat up cross-legged, staring mischievously at the old man¡¯s back. A dark and profound gaze emanated from his eyes. "I hope you won¡¯t me me for being disrespectful to you, Grandpa." Jay pulled Zayne up and left in a hurry. The library. The stronghold''s library was actually a brick cer with a very earthy appearance. The entrance was also a furnace room, but once Jay stepped inside, he realized that it was a completely different world in there. There were several circrpartments in it. The circr walls rose high into the clouds, whereas the circr bookshelves rested against the walls. Eachpartment was filled with densely packed books. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 If anyone tried to find a specific book in here, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Fortunately, Jay was guided by the map in his head. He knew that the register was located in the 48 Stronghold¡¯spartment bookshelf. At this moment, a huge gecko had upied the tall bookshelf inpartment 48. His leg was bleeding non-stop. He took out the medicine kit he carried with him, then applied medicine and bandaged it to stop the bleeding. Jay bypassed the guards in the library and sneaked inside. After entering the 48 Strongholdpartment, Jay began searching for the register on the shelf. N?velDrama.Org content. Suddenly, a tinge of crimson on a page of a book caught Jay''s attention. He touched the crimson spot o n the page with his finger and could feel the moisture on it. Jay was on his guard immediately. A wounded assassin was hiding up above. This was his spection. In an instant, a ball of lightning shed in Jay''s mind. He exerted strength and smacked his hand on the bookshelf suddenly. An overwhelming murderous aura started bearing down on him. Jay made a few rotations at lightning speed and dodged the assassin''s cold de. Jay looked at the assassin who was wearing a ck stealth suit and had a hood over his head. His mouth, nose, and eyes were covered firmly. The thought of him hiding in Angeline''s bedst night sent a burst of anger spurting from the depths of his heart. His eyes exuded an ice-cold aura. "Let me see your face." He clenched his fist, shifted his position, and started galloping on the rounded wall like a gecko, attacking the assassin from the side. The assassin had just finished treating his leg injury, s o the pain in his bandaged leg had subsided greatly. For a demon like him who had gone through hell-like training, this bit of pain could hardly affect his performance. He and Jay fought head-on. Jay''s punches were heavy and his speed was like lightning. His mixed martial arts skills had attained perfection. On the other hand, the young man''s fist technique itself was built to be lethal enough to eliminate formidable enemies. When his fists wereunched, the spot where Jay dodged them would be smashed into a pit. "You¡¯re pretty good, eh?" Jay praised. The young man¡¯s voice was weak and feeble. "So are you." The two fought for a very long time and were impossible to separate. Perhaps the fight was too intense, so the register that the young man had stolen fell out of his waist. When Jay saw the register, his eyes lit up. "I see you''re here to steal the treasure," Jay said. The young man''s lips curved into a dreamy smile. " You''re wrong. I''m here to kill someone." Perhaps it was hard to tell who was better, so the young man decided to back out. He withdrew his fists, retreated a yard away, and said t o Jay, "I don''t want the register anymore. Help me pass on a message to Cole. Tell him that for every grievance, someone is responsible. For every debt, there''s a debtor. I wille back one day to collect the outstanding debt he owes me." Having said that, the young man pushed the bookshelf aside and escaped from the open window. Jay did not intend to chase after him. He quickly picked up the register from the ground and flipped through it. ording to the table of contents, he found the list of foreign households in no time at all. Just as he expected, Spencer had lied. The Yorks'' stronghold did seize foreign captives thest few years, but Baby Robbie''s name was not listed in it. On a page with a missing corner, he found an astonishing word on it, ''Monster''! Only half of it remained. It must have been ripped off b y that thief. Jay looked out the window in the direction where the thief had disappeared, his eagle eyes suddenly shrouded with haze. ''That must¡¯ve been you, right, Monster?'' There was amotion outside the door. "There¡¯s an assassin inside. Go in and search the ce, quick!¡± Jay threw the register on the ground and ran out following the same route where the young man had escaped from. Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Carson stood in front of Angeline reverently, looking like an obedient child being admonished by his teacher. Angeline had been discussing many irrelevant topics earlier. Once she was doneying the foundation, she went straight into it. "Be honest with me, Carson. When you destroyed Tourmaline Estate three years ago, did you take my Baby Robbie away? I know your young master has always been fond of my Baby Robbie.¡± Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Carson gulped. Feeling like he had entered a lion¡¯s den, he answered in a trembling voice, "To be honest, Ms. Severe, regarding the misfortune that befell the Ares family three years ago, you were supposed to be o n the death list because you''re their daughter-inw. But Young Master is too deeply in love with you that h e would rather sacrifice his pinkie than to hurt you. "As for your children, Young Master nned to break off three of his fingers to protect them at first, but thankfully you told him the truth in the end. Since the Yorks'' blood is flowing in the veins of the young masters and youngdy, they were automatically removed from the death list. "When Young Master left, he did not take any captives home with him." Angeline shuddered when she heard what he said. "In that case, is there a guy named Monster in the Yorks'' stronghold?" Angeline asked again. Carson murmured, "Monster." He then shook his head vigorously. "There¡¯s no such person in the Yorks'' stronghold, Ms. Severe." Tucked under her sleeves, Angeline''s hands quivered." Can I believe you, Carson?" Carson swore, "I will never have the guts to lie to you, Ms. Severe. Who knows, maybe you¡¯ll be the Yorks'' stronghold''s madam one day. I will never go against you even if I have more than one gut." Angeline¡¯s heart sank into the abyss of darkness after obtaining a confirmation. "Baby Robbie." With a cry, a teardrop rolled down her face. Angeline stood up with trembling feet and waved at Carson, saying, "You can go now." Carson retreated reverently. As soon as he walked out of Refreshing Breeze Courtyard, Carson bolted to the library straight away. In the sea of bamboo, the old man with white hair and a ruddyplexion was bending over while clutching his belly. He was moving with much difficulty. "Grand Old Master Yorks." Carson hurried to Grand Old Master Yorks. "What happened?" Grand Old Master Yorks cursed, "That b*stard gave mexatives. I was at thetrine for so long that I almost couldn¡¯t make it out alive." Carson''splexion paled... "I thought you would be able to stop him for me, Grand Old Master Yorks. I can¡¯t believe you fell into his trap yourself. Oh no, the library." Carson started running to the library. Grand Old Master Noel smacked the table and roared." Carson, you b*stard. Come back here." N?velDrama.Org content. Carson went back again and asked, "What¡¯s the matter, Grand Old Master Yorks?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks clutched his belly and scolded, "Can you at least get me an antidote? I''ve been having diarrhea the whole day that my legs have be jelly. If I still don¡¯t take the antidote, I''ll be kicking the bucket soon." When Carson saw how the invincible and omnipotent Grand Old Master Yorks was clutching listlessly at his belly at this moment, no longer looking as mighty and awe-inspiring as he used to, he responded in a panic, ¡± Yes, sir." After taking the antidote that Carson gave him, Grand Old Master Yorks lifted the teapot and teacups gloomily. Puzzled, he asked, "How did that kid spike the tea?" How baffling! Grand Old Master Yorks had always been a haughty man and imed to be ''invincible'' in front of the younger generation. Today, however, he had lost terribly to a young man and felt very much humiliated. If other people knew that he had been in thetrine all day today, then it would be the end of his legendary reputation. Grand Old Master Yorks nced maliciously at Carson, thinking of ways to seal his mouth. Ultimately, he came up with a brilliant idea¡ªthey would endure the misfortune together. "Drink some tea, Carson. These are the fresh tea leaves that I picked today. Try it. It''s really sweet and fragrant." Carson took the tea from Grand Old Master Yorks, raised his head, and drained the contents in a gulp. Carson then clutched his belly and rushed to thetrine. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Grand Old Master Yorks guffawed. "Don¡¯t say a word t o anyone about what happened today, kid." "Why are you so cruel, Grand Old Master Yorks..." Grand Old Master Yorks ced his hands behind his back and swaggered to the library. It was aplete mess in the library''spartment 4 8 area. The librarians had been tidying up for God knew how long and was panting in exhaustion at the moment. Grand Old Master Yorks said with a darkplexion," Must he mess up the ce when he¡¯s just here to steal books? Look how exhausted my apprentices are because of him..." After making a mock expression of concern, Grand Old Master Yorks asked, "What¡¯s missing?" The librarian replied timidly, "The register is missing, Grand Old Master.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks'' expression turned grim all of a sudden. "Looks like Doomsday is the reason why he''s here!" He then walked out with a sullen look on his face. Meanwhile, Jay was holding onto Zayne as he dug some cassia seeds and gathered honeysuckles before heading back. As soon as they approached Refreshing Breeze Courtyard, Jay and Zayne were surrounded by 48 Stronghold¡¯s Corvettes. "Cole''s orders?" Jay asked calmly. Carson stepped out from among the Corvettes while clutching his belly with one hand. His face was still a little pale. Despite that, the smirk on his face was impossible to conceal. "Game over, Ben.¡± Jay sneered at Carson, "What''s wrong? You drank that old man''s bamboo green tea too?" Carson went from smirking to looking embarrassed. However, he raised his head proudly at the thought of how Jay''s good days wereing to an end. "You''d better listen up. Neither Young Master nor Old Master Yorks sent out this order today. It''s from Grand Old Master Yorks, a man who always means what he says." Jay repeated, "A man who means what he says?¡± Carson said arrogantly, "If Grand Old Master Yorks wants you dead, even the demons from hell won¡¯t have the guts to take you in.¡± Jay said, "That may not be the case.¡± Carson tutted and sighed. "Where exactly do you get your confidence from? Grand Old Master Yorks''mand is like the imperial decree. Even Young Master can''t save you." Speak of the devil. When Cole returned from the Yorks'' stronghold and saw Carson surrounding Refreshing Breeze Courtyard, he flew into a rage. "Do you have a death wish, Carson? Send the men away right now. You¡¯re going to frighten Angeline." Usually, when Young Master threatened him like that, Carson would at least pretend to look afraid. Carson did not even bother to put on an act today. With Grand Old Master Yorks as his backing, he was overflowing with courage and confidence. When he spoke to the young master, his spine straightened as his voice grew louder. "We can''t do that, Young Master. This is Grand Old Master Yorks'' orders." Cole was slightly startled. He then nced exasperatedly at Jay. "What did you do to my old man? Do you have a death wish?" Jay replied in a leisurely manner, "Oh, so that mystifying old man in the sea of bamboos is Grand Old Master Yorks? That old man is really stingy. He put sleeping pills in my tea, so I put some laxatives in his. I¡¯m just returning politeness with politeness, no? I s he refusing to admit defeat now?¡± Cole''s lips twitched over and over again. "You gave my grandpaxatives?" Cole breathed a sigh of relief. Grandpa might be a revengeful person, but Ben had notmitted an unforgivable crime. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Cole ordered Carson, "Send the Corvettes away. I''ll apologize to Grandpater." Carson hesitated and eventually moved his mouth closer to Cole''s ear, whispering, "Young Master, this man has been to the library. Grand Old Master Yorks issued a death order. This man must die." Surprise filled Cole''s eyes. Although he liked Angeline, he was not so muddle-headed to the point where he would jeopardize the safety of the Yorks family¡¯s 108 strongholds. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Then, Refreshing Breeze Courtyard''s door was suddenly pulled open from the inside. Angeline was seen wearing a snow-white fur cape, standing silently like a maiden. "Ben," Angeline called out. "Ms. Severe." When Jay saw the stunning and ravishing Angeline, his gloomy mood was instantly lifted up. He walked over and ced the cassia seeds in Angeline¡¯s hand before drawing two circles on the palm of her hand. Angeline knew what he meant immediately. This was the code for the word ''back''. Why was Jaybie asking her to go back, she wondered? N?velDrama.Org ? content. At this moment, Jay¡¯s voice fell into her ears. His words seemed to suggest something else. "Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll go with them. I think... they need me." Angeline frowned. Thest sentence that Jaybie said took her by surprise. Why would the Yorks'' stronghold need him? Soon, the sharp-witted Angeline realized what he meant by that. It seemed like Jaybie had drawn the code word ''back'' out of desperation with a somewhat far-fetched intention in mind as well. He was asking her to read thest sentence backward. ''They need me'' would then be ''I need them.'' Angeline understood what he meant. Jaybie was trying to ask her to go down the mountain and dispatch the Ghost members up the mountain. Angelina''s heart sank. Why would Jaybie suddenly want to dispatch the Ghost members? Did he discover some sort of secrets in the library? Out of her trust for Jay, she did not ask further. Jay stared affectionately at Angeline for thest time before walking toward Cole, saying, "Take me to see the old man." Though Carson had taken the antidote, his stomach was still grumbling, hence he was naturally grumpy when he faced the instigator. "Is Grand Old Master Yorks someone you can meet as you like?" Jay saidzily, "You want to execute me on the spot? Don¡¯t you want to know how I found out about the library''s existence?" Both Carson and Cole exchanged nces with each other, contemting the same thing in their hearts. Ben seemed to have a good understanding of Mount Pearl¡¯s route. His existence posed a huge threat to Doomsday. Before understanding where he came from, it would probably be unwise to eliminate him so rashly. Eager to toss this hot potato to the old man, Cole said t o Carson, "If he wants to see the grand old master, then send him there.¡± Carson''s eyes revealed a gleeful smile. Did this man right here not know that by going to Grand Old Master Yorks, he was not going to escape unscathed even if h e was not dead already? "Let''s go," Carson ordered Jay in a bossy manner. Jay red at Carson. "Lead the way." Carson was dumbfounded, then sneered, "Why are you still acting so arrogant when you''re already a prisoner?" Jay scorned. "I''m more than capable of making you suffer before I die." Carson hopped far away from him and waved timidly at the Corvettes. "Keep your eyes on him." He was too embarrassed to finish the second half of the sentence. He had wanted to say, ''Don''t let him hurt me.'' After the Corvettes left with Carson, Cole stared dazedly at Angeline. "It''s cold outside, Angeline. You should go in." Angeline wore a nk expression, and her voice carried no trace of warmth. "You must be curious to know why I came to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, right, Cole? You must also be curious to know why I''m blind now?" Cole nodded and said miserably, "I know things have gone terribly wrong for you in thest few years, Angeline. If you''re willing to share your story, I¡¯m willing to be your listener." Angeline, however,ughed in an insipid and weak manner. "I''ve told Carson about the things that happened to me in thest three years. You can just ask him if you want to know anything. I just want to tell you that I¡¯m going home now. Take care." Angeline turned around and entered the house after saying those words. Cole stared at Angeline''s resolute back, feeling utterly frustrated and disappointed. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Angeline did not even bother talking to him. "Angeline!" Cole suddenly shouted. Angeline stopped in her tracks, feeling frozen in ce. However, she did not turn around. There were a lot of things that Cole wanted to say to make her stay, but he ended up uttering words that were against his conscience. "It won''t be toote for you to leave after I''ve removed the barricades, Angeline." Angeline thought about the troop formations in the dense forest, knowing that if the barricades were not removed, it would be difficult for Grayson to escort several weak women down the mountain alone. She then nodded and said, "Thank you." Carson brought Jay to Grand Old Master Yorks'' residence. The old man narrowed his eyes at Jay, staring at him with a gaze full of intrigue. "Tie him up." Carson found a rope and tied Jay''s hands behind his back. Jay did not resist, but instead, he looked at the old man calmly and teased. "This is unnecessary. I''m not going to leave even if you don¡¯t tie me up." The old man cast sidelong nces at him. His expression was still as cordial and amiable as ever, his smile still as dazzling and bright. However, he was a man with a soft appearance but a dangerous heart. ¡± You may look harmless and innocent, but you¡¯re more cunning than the most ferocious of beasts. I''ve been thinking about it for a few hours now yet I still can''t figure out how you spiked my tea withxatives today." As Jay was tied firmly, he had no choice but to hop his way to Grand Old Master Yorks. He said, "Want to know?" Grand Old Master Yorks scrutinized Jay with his scheming eyes. He was clearly looking forward to knowing the answer, but he shook his head instead." Nope." Jayughed. "Your heart says otherwise." He then sat i n one corner calmly. Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded. "You''re about to die. Aren''t you afraid at all?" Jay red at him and asked, "Are you a fortune-teller?" The expression on his face seemed to be saying ''I''m the master of my own destiny''. Grand Old Master Yorks gave up. He stroked his beard and said, "Your life is in my hands now. If I want you t o die, you''ll die, you hear me?" "Hmph. My life is in my own hands. If I don''t want to die, then even God can''t take my life away," Jay replied leisurely. Grand Old Master Yorks did not believe that Jay could still stay so calm in the face of death and pulled out the scimitar hanging on the wall. With a swoosh, the scimitar was drawn out and pressing against Jay''s neck. Despite that, Jay neither frowned nor blink. He even teased him, saying, "Stop acting, old man. I''m no fan of dramas." Grand Old Master Yorks was beyond frustrated. This man was not only bold but also mentally strong, clever even. He was so wless that he practically had no shorings. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Grand Old Master tossed the scimitar away. Before Jay confessed his true identity, he was not going to kill him. He then nced at Carson and growled. "Throw him t o the woodshed and starve him for a few days. I''d like t o see if he still has the strength to fool me after that." Carson took Jay to a tiny ck woodshed. After throwing him inside, Carson gloated and boasted, "Oh, Ben. Your days areing to an end." Jay teased Carson. "Sigh, a bad thing never dies indeed." Carson,He then stomped away. When Cole went to the Yorks'' stronghold to remove the barricades, Old Master Yorks was strongly against it. Old Master Yorks was infuriated. "If Angeline stays, then I''ll at least spare her because she¡¯s your crush. If she leaves, then she will no longer be part of Doomsday, so how can I possibly allow her to leave unscathed?¡± Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Cole said, "Dad, a forced love does notst. I don''t want to make things difficult for her. Please let her go." Spencer looked at his son¡¯s sorrowful face and reprimanded him exasperatedly, "You can¡¯t even handle a woman. Don¡¯t go out telling people that you''re Spencer Yorks'' son. You embarrass me.¡± Cole let out a wry smile. Spencer mulled it over and said, "I can let her go, but you need to go on matchmaking appointments." Cole nodded in an absent-minded way. Since he needed Spencer to let Angeline go safely, he would need to do as he was told. Spencer broke into a smile and started arranging for a matchmake appointment eagerly. ¡±49 Stronghold''s Fiona Seyfried is the most beautiful woman in the whole of the Yorks'' stronghold. She has had a crush on you for the longest time-" "She has bad breath," Cole said, i Spencer,"..." "You''re right, it''ll be hard to kiss that mouth," Spencer said. "What about that widow in 60 Stronghold? I heard that she tossed you an olive branch. That good olive branch is turning leafless and bald now." "She wants to ride on top. Would you like your son to b e ridden underneath?" Cole asked. Spencer,"..." "My son is going to be the next patriarch. You won¡¯t have any more prestige if you get ridden underneath." Spencer continued to list out several more gorgeous young girls, all of whom were tactfully rejected by Cole after a round of nitpicking. In the end, Spencer was so furious that he roared." When you switch off the lights, they all look the same. All of them have two eyes, one nose, and one mouth. Stop being picky." Cole looked speechlessly at him. "If that''s the case, I''ll g o for a matchmaking appointment after you marry Ugly Betty from 108 Stronghold." Ugly Betty might be well-educated, but she was the ugliest woman in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold. Upon hearing Ugly Betty''s name, Spencer felt sick to the stomach. Cole let out a slight smile. "What you do not wish yourself do not do unto others. Why are you forcing m e?" Spencer said, "If I don''t force you now, it¡¯ll be toote for me to force you once your gun no longer functions and you can no longer bear a son." Cole said, "We¡¯ll discuss the matchmaking appointments slowly, Dad. Remove the barricades first." Spencer knew very well what his son was trying to do. Cole might have his strategy, but he, Spencer Yorks, had his own solutions. Spencer said, "Forget it, then. Since you''re interceding on her behalf, I''ll remove the barricades tomorrow morning and let her go.¡± Cole said, "Thank you, Dad." Despite that, he remained in low spirits. Angeline was like a traveler in his world,ing and going yet was unwilling to stay. How was he supposed to live from now on? Spencer looked at Cole''s forlorn back as he left, his pupils darkening abruptly. "Servant.¡± "Yes, Master?" A servant walked in. A packet of powder emerged in Spencer¡¯s hand. He handed it to the servant and said, "Add this powder to the young master¡¯s meal. Once he has finished his meal, remind him to go and bid farewell to Angeline!" "Yes, sir." Spencer''s refined face turned terrifying and ferocious. "Oh Cole, I won''t let you continue sinking so low." After dinner, Cole went to bid farewell to Angeline. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As Jay was not there, Sis Shirley stayed to take care of Angeline whereas Grayson was nowhere to be found. Cole barged in through the door, and when Sis Shirley saw Cole, a suspicious look emerged in her eyes. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 "Young Master Yorks, shouldn''t a gentleman like you knock beforeing in?" Sis Shirley''s admonishment carried no power at all. Cole turned around and locked the door from the inside. Realizing that something was wrong, Angeline chided, "What are you doing here sote at night, Cole?" Cole moved closer and closer to Angeline. Sis Shirley pulled Angeline back and retreated again and again. "His face is very red and his gaze is a little off, Little Angeline. Something looks really wrong," Sis Shirley said. Angeline said, "Oh no, this guy must have lost his mind." When Cole spoke, there was intense affection in his voice. "I like you, Angeline. Can you please stay?" "Jaybie is the only one I''ll ever love, Cole. I''ve admired him since I was a child, and it has been my lifelong dream to marry him. I''m obsessed with him, and no other man can ever rece him in my heart. I''m sorry," Angeline said. "He''s dead, Angeline. I will love you for him for the rest of my life. Don''t worry, I don¡¯t mind if you can¡¯t stop thinking about him. I''ll protect you in this safe bubble just like he had and won¡¯t let you get hurt even a little bit." "You''re wrong, Cole. Jaybie is irreceable. He¡¯s a man of unswerving loyalty when ites to love. He can give up his life to protect his family. No one can ever rece a big-hearted man like him." Cole''s enchanting fox-like eyes were bloodshot, and his gaze gradually turned vicious. "Forget him, Angeline," he ordered in a rough and violent manner. "I will make you forget him tonight. From now on, I want you to love me only." Angeline was seized with terror. Under circumstances like that, her helplessness would turn into anxiety. It only made her limp and weak. When Sis Shirley sensed Angeline''s condition getting worse, she was suddenly flustered and disconcerted. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She dragged Angeline into the house and ran with all her might. Cole, however, chased after them like a ferocious beast. Angeline could hear the voices of the Corvettes as they intercepted Josephine and Zayne from outside the house. "I¡¯m sorry, Young Master is handling some business in there. You can¡¯t go in.¡± Zayne murmured, "Handling some business?" He suddenly went berserk and started shouting at the top of his lungs, "You b*stard! Step aside and let me in. I''m going to kill him!¡± Josephine cried out loud, "Angeline is so frail and weak. How can she withstand his brutal torture? Cole, you b*stard-" Inside the house, it was apletely different scene. Seeing that Cole was about to catch up, a lightbulb suddenly lit up in Sis Shirley''s head at the very last minute. She reached out to switch off all the lights. "Don¡¯t be afraid, Little Angeline." In the dark of night, Sis Shirley''s warm voice fell into her ears. Angeline could feel herself getting dragged and tossed under the bed by Sis Shirley. Then, it felt as if her world had been wrapped tightly, isting her from the outside world. She wanted to scream, but she could not find her voice. "Sis Shirley, Sis Shirley..." she muttered silently in her heart over and over again. Shirley looked at Cole as he gradually lost control of himself. She suddenly unbuttoned her blouse and walked toward him bravely. ''I''m sorry, Cole. ''To protect my little sister is the only reason why I, Shirley Severe, live.¡± Clothes were scattered all over the ce. The temperature in the room rose suddenly. The pain sent a crystal-clear tear rolling down the corner of Sis Shirley''s eyes. When the beast in his body was finally released, Cole slowly regained his sanity. At that very moment, his mind was nk. However, what followed was an overwhelming joy. "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be responsible for my actions." His voice was as gentle as the spring water flowing in a mountain stream, irrigating the blooming flowers on both sides of the stream. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Shirley held back her tears. She knew that she had be Angeline¡¯s substitute. When Cole reached out to switch on the lights, Shirley held his hand tightly. Thinking that she was probably shy, a blissful smile emerged on his dashing face. He helped her get dressed and kissed her gently on the side of her lips. "I love you, Angeline. "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow." Having said that, he got up and walked out the door. Shirley sat up in exhaustion, feeling somewhat at a loss for a moment. When she remembered that Angeline was still lying under the bed, she reached out to wipe her tears away. Her helpless eyes regained their unwavering vigor. Outside the door. When Zayne and Josephine saw Cole, they pounced at him furiously. Josephine pped Cole in the face, whereas Zayne sent Cole flying with his kicks... They were infuriated. When the Corvettes saw their young master being treated like that, they pulled out their weapons and aimed them at Zayne and Josephine''s heads. Cole mbered to his feet and said, "Let them go." When they heard some noiseing from the house, Zayne and Josephine rushed inside. Sis Shirley had already pulled Angeline out from under the bed. Angeliney limply on Sis Shirley¡¯s body, tears pouring from her eyes. Guilt and self-me were gnawing at her heart. Zayne and Josephine had obviously gotten the wrong idea. They thought that Angeline had been bullied. "Angeline... Angeline..." Zayne nearly copsed. Shirley, on the other hand, looked calm when she said, "Angeline is fine." Zayne and Josephine immediately came around. If Angeline was fine, that would mean that Sis Shirley was the one hurt. Zayne started howling frantically. "Arghh! It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Shirley said earnestly, "Calm down, Zayne. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight. I''m afraid the Yorks will do something to harm Little Angeline." "Where¡¯s Grayson?" Josephine asked suddenly. Shirley replied, "Sis Angeline sent him down the mountain to dispatch the Ghost members." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Everyone in the house looked sullen and gloomy. Hatred, fear, and the desire to escape intertwined with no way for them to vent. Everyone was suddenly at a loss and in despair. After Cole left the Refreshing Breeze Courtyard, he stormed to the Yorks'' stronghold to see Old Master Yorks. "Get out here, Spencer Yorks." Cole hade to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold. Seemingly having anticipated that this would happen, Spencer had already ordered his servants to shut and lock the door and windows earlier. He then carried his mistress into Tender Vige. However, he had underestimated Cole''s ability. Cole ordered Carson, "Go and summon the Corvettes. If Spencer doesn''te out, then I''ll blow the Yorks'' stronghold up." Carson looked at Cole''s eyes that had turned bloodshot as a result of anger and reminded him cautiously. "Spencer is your father, Young Master." Cole said furiously, "If he isn''t my dad, then I would''ve broken into Tender Vige by now and hung him up i n front of the mountain gates until he turns into a dried old bacon." Carson''s eyelids twitched violently. Both father and son were definitely enemies in their past life. This was especially true when they harmed each other. Spencer got out of the bed. When he heard his son say that he was going to hang him up until he turned into a dried piece of old bacon, he was so furious that hisplexion turned ashen. He pushed the covers aside, put on his clothes, and walked out with his hands behind his back. There was a sullen look on his face. "You ungrateful b*stard, Cole. For so many years I¡¯ve watched you stay single. That''s why I decided to help you getid. Not only do you not appreciate your father''s good intentions, but you even want to hang m e on the gates... Why do I have such an ungrateful son?" Cole was furious. "You b*stard. How could you use such shameless means to set Angeline and me up?" Instead of getting mad, Spencerughed instead and asked enthusiastically, "So? How did it go?" Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Cole''s face turned ck as coal. "If she refuses to forgive me, then I''ll sever ties with you. When you grow old, you can go ahead and pick up a wild child from the streets to take care of you." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Spencer clenched his fists in anger. "Are you even listening to yourself, kid? Do you think I need you to support me? I''ll ask Carson to do it if you refuse to-" Carson nced at his young master. He thought that Old Master Yorks had crossed the line this time, hence he decided to stand on Young Master''s side. Carson put on an awkward expression. "I need to take care of my mom and dad too, Old Master Yorks. I''d like to help you, but I can¡¯t. I''m sorry." Spencer said, "My oh my, what should I do if no one is willing to take care of me? I have so many treasures. Should I perhaps donate it to the country?" Carson turned his coat almost immediately. "Old Master, I can marry a lot of wives and have many sons. I should be able to support another person with n o problem." Cole snapped. "Have you no integrity at all, Carson?" Carson shrank back in fear, too afraid to answer. Spencer said, "You may have gotten Angeline using a rather dirty method, but your long-cherished wish has been realized now. It''s toote to change anything now. She¡¯s your woman. When a woman loses her chastity to you, her heart will be yours too. "Rather than raising a ruckus here, you should go back andfort her instead. Hurry up and prepare a grand wedding for her to cheer her up." Cole red bitterly at Spencer. "I don''t need you to remind me of what I should do." He loved Angeline and would offer everything he had t o her. Cole retaliated, saying, "I know you¡¯re eager to have grandsons, but I must remind you that Angeline already has three children. I¡¯m not going to force her if she refuses to carry on the Yorks'' ancestral line." Cole was not saying this out of sudden impulse. He knew better than anyone that the Yorks destroyed Angeline¡¯s husband''s family, hence Angeline would most probably find it hard to forgive the Yorks. Naturally, she would be unwilling to carry on the Yorks ¡¯ ancestral line. Spencer was dumbfounded when he heard what Cole said. He had worked so hard toe up with the n to help him get married, yet he was not going to receive any benefits at all? Spencer was furious. "Nonsense, Cole. Why would you even tie the knot with her if you¡¯re not going to have children of your own?" Cole shed a dazzling smile. "I''m afraid you don''t have a say in this." When he had sessfully infuriated Spencer, Cole left contentedly. Spencer said exasperatedly, "Come back, darn it. Let¡¯s talk about it again." Cole waved at him. "I need to go and prepare for the wedding. I don''t have time for discussions.¡± At this moment, Spencer did not want Cole to marry Angelina anymore and was so furious that he stomped his feet. "Ugh, I''m so mad." Cole returned to 48 Stronghold. That night, he stood by the window staring at Refreshing Breeze Courtyard and stayed up all night. He was both apprehensive and secretly delighted. When he recalled how she did not resist or fight back when they slept together, for some reason, he started looking forward to spending their future together. His heart began blooming with flowers. It was such a stunning sight to behold that he had be intoxicated. "Carson." "Yes, Young Master." "Go and fetch my diamond ring." Carsonughed. "Are you going to propose to Ms. Severe, Young Master?" Cole nodded. "In my heart, she¡¯s noble and purer than any girls out there. I will give her the respect she deserves." Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 Carson was slightly startled. Although Old Master Yorks and Young Master Yorks were both father and son, they both had different styles when it came to treating women. If Old Master Yorks liked a woman, he would do whatever it took to get her. On the other hand, even though Young Master Yorks and Ms. Severe had already slept together, he was still trying very carefully to please her. Whose versions was love supposed to look like? The next day, the sky was still dark. Zayne carried Angeline on his back while Josephine and Sis Shirley held each other as they walked onto the mountain road. When Refreshing Breeze Courtyard was left far behind, Sis Shirley suddenly looked back at the courtyard that was covered in lush greenery. She squeezed out a faint yet sorrowful smile. She had lost her innocence in that ce. However, she did not regret it at all. She thought it was worth it because she was able to help Little Angeline out of the predicament. Moreover, the other party was Cole Yorks, a dashing and refined man. She did not hate him, really. When Cole arrived at Refreshing Breeze Courtyard with the diamond ring, the house was already empty. Cole stared at the empty house in a daze. The diamond ring he held in his palm suddenly slipped out of his fingers. N?velDrama.Org content. "You really can¡¯t forgive me, huh, Angeline?" When Cole closed his eyes, tears streamed down his face. "Should I chase after them, Young Master?" Carson asked. Cole shook his head. "She wants to leave. Even if I can keep her body, do you think I can keep her heart? Let her go!" Carson picked up the diamond ring and sighed weakly. Young Master''s love for Angeline was both lowly and painful. In the shadow of Mount Pearl, there was fluttering snow. Zayne had walked a portion of the mountain trail with Angeline on his back and was spent by now, but even s o, he gritted his teeth and pressed on. Suddenly an avnche came crashing down from the top of the mountain, crashing straight down at Zayne and Angeline. "Watch out," Josephine eximed in horror. Zayne panicked and started fleeing in any direction h e could while carrying Angeline on his back. As the path was slippery, both he and Angeline fell to the ground and slipped all the way down the steep icy hill. Josephine and Shirley''s pupils dted as they cried out at the top of their lungs. "Angeline, Zayne!" Very quickly, both Zayne and Angeline were separated. Zayne still had some strength left in him to resist the downward gravity pull, hence he could quickly hold onto a tree trunk. He looked back to search for Angeline, only to find that Angeline had rolled down the steep cliff. "Angeline," Zayne cried out with a paleplexion. He then rolled down with her regardless of the danger. Angeline had been rolling for God knew how long. On the soft snowy ground, her body rolled like a weightless ball as if she was going on an adventure with no destination in mind. In the end, a huge boulder broke her fall and she stopped in front of a snow cave. In the dark snow cave, a ball of weak mes suddenly extinguished after Angeline''s arrival. Immediately afterward, a charming figure leaped nimbly to the cave¡¯s entrance as a sharp cold glow shot out of his alluring and captivating eyes. When he saw the white silhouette lying in front of the cave''s entrance, one that had merged with the ice and snow, he could tell that this was a person with a noble identity due to the azure blue fox fur coat. His mesmerizing eyes narrowed dangerously as he gradually limped toward her. "Can you get up?" When he saw Angeline, a touch of surprise filled his eyes. This was the woman who saved himst night! Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Angeline made no response. The young man helped her up, but Angeline had no strength at all. She fell straight on her back as soon as she sat up. The young man muttered, "Damn, what did they do to you?" Feeling helpless, he brought her hands and hooped them around his neck before carrying her on his back. Lying on the young man¡¯s back, Angeline felt immensely surprised. This young man''s back felt oddly familiar. This was definitely not Jaybie''s back, though. Jaybie had a broader back. Moreover, when Jaybie carried her, there would be a barrier in between. This was not Zayne either. Zayne was physically weak and would bend his back when he carried her, doing s o with his willpower and endurance. Who could it be, then? Angeline tried her best to take in and experience this familiar feeling. She eventually figured it out. At Grand Asia''s shareholder meeting previously, her body went limp just like today due to the sudden shock she received. Jens was the one who walked over and gently carried her on his back. However... Jens was probably in Imperial Capital. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Who could be carrying her right now then? Another name shed in Angeline''s mind, and the thought made her feel inexplicably delighted. Could it be Baby Robbie? At this moment, the young man spoke with a low and hoarse voice, "Since you came crashing right in front o f me, I''m sure that this is probably Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ doing. I''m not going to send you back. Now that you''re in my hands, I''ll have a bargaining chip that I can use against them. Don¡¯t worry, though. I won''t make things difficult for you since you saved my life." The love that poured out of Angeline''s heart extinguished like a fiery star encountering a torrential downpour. This man was not a good person. Although the young man was limping due to his leg injury, it did not seem to stop him from running like a leopard and climbing like a gecko on the snowcapped mountains. Soon, Angeline disappeared in Mount Pearl without a trace. 1 Zayne, Josephine, and Sis Shirley slid down the snow slope, but even after searching for a very long time, they still could not find Angeline. Flustered and anxious, the trio returned to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold to seek Cole''s help. When Cole learned of Angeline''s ident, his dashing face paled instantly. Without a single hesitation, he leaped up from the recliner and ordered Carson, "Notify all 108 strongholds¡¯ rangers immediately and ask them to set off into the mountains to search for Angeline." "Yes, sir." Carson turned around and left. Cole said to Zayne, "Show me the way.¡± Zayne detested Cole, but searching for Angeline was the utmost priority at the moment, hence he could only suppress the hatred in his heart for now. "Come with me." Zayne led Cole to the snow-capped mountain in a haste. The Yorks¡¯ stronghold''s rangers had searched Mount Pearl the entire day but still could not find Angeline. I n the end, they found one of Angeline''s shoes in front o f a snow cave and a pool of blood by the entrance. An experienced forest ranger spected and said," There are frequent beast sightings in this area. Could Ms. Severe have been attacked by a beast?" Zayne burst into tears when he heard the horrifying news. Cole felt like he was buried in ice and snow, his body temperature dropping to sub-zero at once. "Angeline!" he muttered. Zayne looked at the crestfallen Cole, and a wave of anger surged in him. He waved his fist and charged at Cole. "You''re responsible for my sister¡¯s death. I''m going to kill you. "You b*stard. How could you bring yourself to do something so sordid and contemptible? If you hadn¡¯t upset my sister, she wouldn''t have be paralyzed and perhaps, she wouldn''t have been so helpless and unresisting when she rolled down the snow mountain. "It''s all your fault. I''m going to kill you." Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Carson pulled Zayne away and reasoned with him. " Young Master is more heartbroken than anyone to hear about Ms. Severe¡¯s death." Now that Angeline was gone, Cole¡¯s soul seemed to have left with her as well. In Cole''s case, nothing was morementable than a dead heart! It had never urred to Spencer that he would make things worse. Initially, he thought that once Angeline and Cole had slept together, Angeline would then give i n and stay with Cole willingly. What he did not foresee was her strong will to die in glory than to live in dishonor. Angeline¡¯s character resembled Cole''s mother very much. Upset and troubled, Spencer came to a small chapel with a gloomy look on his face. His first wife, Crystal Sullivan, was dressed in a khaki habit. She was sitting cross-legged on a mat and praying piously with her eyes closed. Spencer walked over and sat down across from her, staring gloomily at his wife. The demeanor that made her seem as though she had purged her mind of desires and ambitions suddenly ignited the mes in his heart. He said sarcastically," Stop praying. All you ever do is turn the prayer beads and don''t even care about your son anymore. He keeps telling me that he wants to be an anchorite to threaten me. He must''ve learned all that from you." As Mrs. Yorks'' fingers continued to move between each prayer beads, her neither supercilious nor obsequious voice was heard. "You have so many sons, so you don''t necessarily need him to carry on your ancestral line. Please be generous and spare my son. If he wants to be an anchorite, I hope you will show him your full support." Spencer roared. "Are you taking revenge? You know better than anyone that no woman out there can rece you and that Cole is the only son I''ll ever acknowledge. If you give him permission to be a n anchorite, I''m going to die without any descendants, do you know that?" Mrs. Yorks chuckled coldly. "Oh Spencer, you can save all those honeyed words for Rudy. Anchoresses like us will only find words like that disgusting." Rudy was Spencer''s wife too, sharing the same status as Crystal. "I knew it. You''re still mad at me for marrying Rudy, aren¡¯t you? I didn''t even me you when you burned down our bridal chamber, yet here you are still mad at me. It has been more than a decade now. The anger in your heart should have subsided by now." At the mention of Rudy''s name, the beads in her hand stopped moving. Mrs. Yorks opened her eyes slowly. There were shimmering waters in her eyes, and aggression was concealed behind her gaze. "The resentment in my heart will never fade, Spencer. I will never forgive you for betraying me, let alone that contemptible mistress of yours." Spencer was furious. "Don¡¯t be rude to Rudy, Crystal." Mrs. Yorks red at him and sulked. "If she''s so precious to you, then you should go to her. What are you doing at my ce?" "You¡¯re unbelievable," Spencer uttered exasperatedly and stormed off. Mrs. Yorks looked at the polished prayer beads dejectedly. 48 Stronghold. Woodshed. Jay had not eaten all day and night. His bright and enchanting pupils seemed somewhat dull and listless at this moment. When Grand Old Master Yorks brought a te of delicious and fragrant food to the woodshed and saw Jay lying limply beside the dry firewood, a triumphant smile broke out on his face. "You must be hungry, huh?" Jay stared mischievously at Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "Aren''t you afraid that you¡¯ll get retribution for mistreating me like this?" Grand Old Master Yorks started guffawing." Retribution? Haha, one won''t even be able to finish writing all the evil things I''ve done in a book. I¡¯ll be visiting the nine circles of hell sooner orter, and the nine circles of hell don''t exist in heaven. It makes no difference if I kill one more person." N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Jay looked at thepletely unrepentant Grand Old Master Yorks and shook his head helplessly. "Hell won¡¯t ept anyone from Doomsday, old man. I''m afraid you will only be reincarnated to suffer the pain of separation from your kin and even turn into enemies with each other." Just like them. Grand Old Master Yorks was slightly stunned. There was suddenly a distant look in his eyes. This reminded him of Chloe Yorks, his daughter who had died young. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Chloe was the beauty of Chaurier, and she inherited all of his strengths. She was good in martial arts, had a sharp mind, and was dedicated to helping others. Chloe was the perfect reincarnation. However, the day that she left was the day he felt the pain of his loved one leaving his side. Chloe had knelt in front of him and sobbed. "Father, I''m reluctant to leave you, but for Ronnie¡¯s sickness, I have to look everywhere. If I don''t find Mr. Boye, I swear not toe back. Wait for my news." Once Chloe left, she never came back. All these years, he tasted the bitterness of his loved one being gone from his side. The look in the grand old master''s eyes became cold." B*stard, how do you know where the location of the secret shelf is?" He felt that this person must have seen the Nine Paintings that Chloe brought away with her. If his theory was correct, then this person must have been one of the people who caused Chloe¡¯s death. He could not forgive him no matter what. Jay''s gaze fell on the food on the grand old master''s hands. He elegantly took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry, I''m so hungry that I can''t speak!" The look in the grand old master''s eyes became even deeper. "B*stard, if you still don¡¯t give me a good exnation after you''re done eating, TH make sure you die a painful death." The grand old master put the food in front of him. Jay''s arms were restrained, and he was not willing to bury his head into the te. As such, he looked at the grand old master and took his chances. "Can you feed me?" The grand old master was at a loss of words. He picked his ear and said, "I heard you right, didn''t I? You want me to feed you?" Jay replied, "I''m a clean freak and I have OCD. If the food sticks to my face, I''ll be very angry." The grand old master shuddered. He remembered that his little princess Chloe had the same habit. He looked at Jay as the look in his eyes became colder and colder. He was without a doubt that this guy had seen his daughter, so he was using this as an excuse to get on his good side. He carefully fed Jay until everything was finished. He then put the te down and looked at Jay with a viinous and vicious aura. "Speak." He forced that word out between his teeth. Jay''s smile slowly faded. He knew more than anyone how ruthless this man could be. However, he was not one to give in either. He looked a t the grand old master and asked, "Old man, do you have any remorse about the massacre in Tourmaline Estate three years ago?" The grand old master replied, "If I could turn back time, I would make the same decision." Jay clenched his fist as hate seeped from his eyes. "I''m sorry, then. I will never give you the answer that you''re looking for." Noel was furious. "You dare trick me?" Jay looked back at him fearlessly. "Every vengeance has its target. If you''re exacting revenge on the Ares family, then why involve the innocent as well?" N?velDrama.Org content. Grand Old Master Yorks rposed himself amid his wrath. "Who are you?" Jay still dared not expose himself. If he let this God of Murder know that he was still alive, he would surely look for other survivors of the Ares family. Before that murderous intent of the grand old master faded away, the Ares family would not live to see another day. Jay hated Doomsday, but he hated this old man more. He gritted his teeth and roared. "I''m the most innocent person in that tragedy!" Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 What wrong had he done for him to witness the murder that both his grandfathers brought? His wife and kids also had to suffer. Jay endured it all, but it did not mean that he did not carry any hatred in his heart. Noel had no idea what he was talking about, so he thought that Jay was ignoring him. He suddenly punched him in his stomach with fury. Jay curled up in pain. Grand Old Master Yorks said to him, "If you want to die, I shall grant you your wish.¡± How could Jay die like that? He still had Angeline and his kids. Besides, he still had a mission to complete. Thus, he replied without hesitation, "Old man, if you kill me, I can guarantee you that someone will take the Nine Paintings and destroy the whole of Mount Pearl. You can taste the bitterness of losing everything that you have by then.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks'' fist halted in the air. The Nine Paintings was the one thing that he was worried about the most. When Jay saw the fearful look on the Grand Old Master Yorks'' face, heughed. The grand old master held grudges, and he had to N?velDrama.Org ? content. exact his revenge for every grudge he bore. When he saw that glee on Jay''s face, he felt very unhappy. "B*stard, don''t get too cocky. So what if you have the Nine Paintings? Mount Pearl is treacherous and hard t o get into. I can guarantee that you won''t survive the trip back home." Grand Old Master Yorks rolled his eyes at Jay. "Do you think that you can get out safely without handing over the Nine Paintings?" Jay replied, "This ce is great, I eat and stay for free, and I have you to feed me as well. I''m having the time of my life here, so I don''t think that I''ll ever leave." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at him, speechless. The life of a prisoner was always bitter and hard, but this guy was having fun. The grand old master had no way against Jay¡¯s calm and collectedposure. "Come, let''s punish him. I don''t believe that you''ll still b e that cocky under my torture." A few people walked into the room. They pulled Jay up and tied him to a wooden pole. Then, they produced whips and whipped him. Jay was not afraid. Instead, he simply looked at the grand old master and said, "Old man, don''t hit my face, alright? My missus loves my face. If I turn ugly, I''m afraid that she won¡¯t like me anymore." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Your missus won¡¯t like you forever then." Jay felt his heart sink as worry started to seep out from his eyes. "What do you mean? What did you do to my missus?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked him dead in the eye. H e never would have thought that this guys'' weakness was his woman. He was delighted as if he had discovered a plot ofnd. ¡°Hohoho, little b*stard, you''re really a strange one. You''re not afraid of torture, but you¡¯re afraid of your missus!" Jay''s expression was nothing but frost and ice. "Old man, if you dare to touch my missus, I swear that I''ll destroy the entirety of Mount Pearl if it¡¯s thest thing I do!" The grand old master crossed his arms and said, "Oh I''m so scared. But what should I do? Your missus is dead!" Dead! That word woke Jay up like a sleeping lion. He suddenly let out a ground-shaking roar. "No!!" That roar shook up the grand old master for a bit. It was just a dead missus. This guy was overreacting. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Jay''s actions in the next few moments made Noel Yorks regret everything he did. Jay suddenly flew into a fit of rage. As he roared to the skies, he broke free from the ropes that bound him. His eyes were streaked with red, bing bloodshot. He grabbed the whip in his hand andshed out, striking one of theckey''s back. Thatckey spewed blood and passed out immediately. Noel stared at him in disbelief. Jay was quick and agile, but the scariest thing was that he had a murderous intent swirling around him as if he could hold a thousand men on his own. Jay held the whip in his hand and continued to whirl i t in the air. Crackling sounds rang in the air while a loud rumbling came from wherever his whip came in contact with. Soon enough, the room soon became a pile of rubble. Jay leaped out and rushed toward Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Noel continued to bark orders, "Stop him. Don''t let him get away." Noel thought of his Nine Paintings, then looked at the dark aura swirling around Jay as he destroyed everything around him. That was the first time he felt fear in his heart. He roared out loudly, "Quickly, dispatch the other guards to stop him." Jay did not intend to keep on fighting. He simply wanted to see Angeline and confirm that she was safe. "Angeline!!" He roared in agony. The guards tried to form a meat wall in front of him, but after Jay managed to break through, all that was left was nothing but blood and more blood. Soon enough, Cole and Spencer rushed over. Colemanded, "Stop, everyone." The guards had surrounded Jay, but when they heard Cole give the order, they put their spears aside and stepped back. Their eyes were still fixed on Jay. Jay red hatefully at Cole with bloodshot eyes and asked, "Cole Yorks, what happened to my missus?" Cole replied despondently, "Miss Severe was insistent on leaving. She fell off the cliff because of an avnche." Jay could not ept that, and his heart still carried a glimmer of hope. "I''m going to look for her. Lead the way." Cole choked up and said, "Give up, she¡¯s noting back." Those words sounded like he had given Angeline a death sentence, so Jay started to go wild again. "What do you mean she''s noting back? Exin yourself!" Cole had an awful look on his face, and there were tears in his eyes. "Ben, when the guards went to look for your missus, they only found a pair of shoes in the ice and a pool of fresh blood." Jay¡¯s heart suddenly sank into the abyss. He felt that the entire world was about to end. He could no longer find the strength to live on." If there was anything left, it was his stubborn nature. He would not believe it until he had seen it. He roared, saying, "How are you so sure that the blood is Angeline¡¯s?" Cole replied, "Wild beasts have always been prowling around that area. Angeline is crippled, so she can''t fight back..." He could not continue. However, Jay caught an important point. "Wasn''t Angeline fine? Why did she be crippled again?" Cole shut his eyes as guilt shed across his heart like a dagger. N?velDrama.Org content. He was ashamed to say anything, but he felt that a man had to take responsibility for his own actions, so he still confessed. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 "I''m sorry, I... I hurt her. I thought that she would stay i f everything was said and done." Cole''s words hit Jay like a truck, disorienting him... When he thought that Angeline had suffered even before that tragedy, Jay wentpletely insane. "Cole Yorks, I¡¯ll kill you." Jay¡¯s figure became blurry as he suddenly appeared in front of Cole in a sh. The whip came crashing down on Cole''s body, tearing his shirt open and staining the inside of his shirt with blood. "He''s mad, he''s insane," Spencer said, dumbfounded. Jay was mad. Now that Angeline was dead, he waspletely crazy. He had lost all rationale at that point. He simply wanted to fight on and avenge Angeline. There would be no stopping until everyone was dead. The guards quickly surrounded Jay like a meat wall, separating him away from Cole. Jay leaped into the air, and his whip knocked down all the guards around him. The next moment, Jay¡¯s whip was wrapped around Cole¡¯s neck and it was slowly tightening. Cole suddenly felt his breathing tighten before slowly stopping. Spencer watched as his son was on the brink of death. As his face paled, he roared. "Ben, what do you want s o that you''ll let Cole go?¡± Jay gritted his teeth and said, "I want you to give me Angeline back. Then, I''ll let him go." Spencer''s face was ashen. Angeline was dead, so how could they give her back to him? When Cole felt that his life was on the line, he suddenly thought of something. ''Why is Ben so concerned about Angeline?¡¯ It would be natural if he was upset about Angelina''s death, but it should not be to the point where he would go crazy like this. Ben cared for Angeline so much that he felt so much guilt in his heart. At that moment, Jay held Cole hostage and said to him with a hoarse voice, "Cole Yorks, bring me to Angeline." If he did not see her body, he would not believe that Angeline had left him. Cole nodded. "Alright, I''ll bring you to her." Cole brought Jay to their destination. The snow had entirely covered any trace of Angeline falling off a cliff. However, there was still a pool of blood there. Cole knew that Ben would not give up just like that, so he told him, "I''ve ordered for a blood test. It''s type 0, just like Angeline¡¯s." Jay''s knees gave way as soon as he heard those words. He went down on his knees and roared in agony. "Angeline, Angelina!" he muttered and roared as if that would bring her back. His heart waspletely dead, and he let his guard down. At that moment, Cole realized that the whip around his neck had loosened as well. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Spencer and Noel stood outside the cave, looking worriedly inside. Noel felt that if Ben wanted to kill Cole, there was nothing that Cole could do about it. He was worried about his grandson, so he decided to take the initiative. He took out a gun from his waist and looked at Spencer as he handed the gun over to him. Spencer knew that this was the grand old master¡¯s strategy at getting what he wanted. They needed to kill Ben first. They slowly walked toward the cave. They had overestimated Jay. Jay was kneeling on the floor, powerless and dumbstruck. Jay muttered, "Angeline, we promised each other that we''ll live and die together. "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be with you soon enough." Cole¡¯s curiosity became stronger and stronger as he asked, "Who... Who are you?" Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The whip in his hand fell weakly to the floor. He stumbled backward, almost losing his bnce. A hand was suddenly pressed against Cole¡¯s back, and Spencer¡¯s voice could be heard saying, "Cole, kill him.¡± Cole shook his head profusely, his expression obviously showing that he did not want to do it at all. Spencer looked at his son and tried to provoke him by stuffing the gun into his hand. He tried to force him as he said to him, "Kill him. The Yorks family are not good people. If you don''t kill them, then he will kill you first.¡± Cole threw the gun to the floor, hugged his head, and muttered in agony, "I can¡¯t kill him..." Spencer was furious. "Why do I have such a useless son like you?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay suddenlymanded Cole, "Cole, pick up the gun and kill me.¡± Noel and Spencer were dumbstruck. Ben was asking for death? Spencer held the gun up and pulled the trigger as he aimed at Jay, roaring. "Alright then, I''ll grant you your wish.¡± Cole suddenly leaped over, and the bullet struck his leg. He started bleeding profusely. Spencer was astonished. Why would Cole take a bullet for Ben? He threw the gun away and rushed toward Cole. "Cole, are you alright?" Cole replied weakly, "Dad, he must not die." "Why plead for him? He''s a demon. When he came to the Yorks'' stronghold, everyone became afraid of him. Killing him will bring us peace of mind," said Spencer. Cole replied, "Before you kill him, you¡¯d better give him a DNA test..." That sentence stunned Noel. Noel stared at Jay in suspicion. A hot tear rolled down from the corner of Jay''s eyes as he said in anguish," Wouldn''t it be nice if we could choose our family? Angeline, you wouldn''t have suffered so much pain because of me if that was the case." Noel''s pupils shrank as he thought back to what Jay had said to him previously. "Old man, I''m a clean freak and I have OCD..." "Cole, who is he?" Noel asked in frustration. Cole looked at Jay who had a facelift and said weakly, "I''m not too sure if it''s him. I thought that he was dead." Noel cared for his grandson, so he did not have the heart to question him like that. He told Spencer, "Let¡¯s patch the kid up first." Jay caught them off guard and quickly picked up the gun. He aimed the gun at his head and pulled the trigger. When Noel saw that he had nothing else to live for, panic surfaced from his heart all of a sudden. "No." A gunshot rang in the air... Thankfully, it was only a nk. Jay pulled the trigger again, but Noel leaped over in astonishment. "Stop it." The gun was kicked to one side as Noel embraced him tightly. Noel expected him to fight back, so he used all his strength. However, Jay was like a piece of cotton, showing no sign of resistance at all. He waspletely dumbfounded. He simply muttered, "Angeline, Angeline, I''ming t o you..." Noel had a feeling that he might go wild after he regained his senses, so to prevent that, he gave Jay a chop to the back of his head and carried him out of there. Spencer followed behind with Cole on his back. All the guards looked at them in astonishment. Since when was a God of War like the grand old master kind enough to carry an enemy on his shoulders? Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 The grand old master carried him to the mansion and ced him in the room next to his. When he looked at Jay''s handsome face, Noel tried to put him as an equal to the Yorks family. However, Jay emanated the noble aura of the king of business. He did not have the air of a bandit like the rest of the Yorks family. Jay''s build, on the other hand, waspletely unrivaled as he had inherited it from his father. Noel looked at him for a long while, and dismay surfaced on his face. How could the Yorks family have such a perfect child? Even Cole Yorks was a massive blessing. Noel thought to himself, ''Although Spencer fools around, he''s very careful about his sessors. He wouldn¡¯t keep any other child outside the Yorks family.¡¯ Who did this child belong to then? In the end, Grand Old Master Yorks left that question t o be answered by science. After three days, theb tests quickly produced the results and sent them to Grand Old Master Yorks'' mansion. When Grand Old Master Yorks heard that the results were out, he asked with anticipation, "How are the results?" The doctor handed the reports over to the grand old master and said, "Grand Old Master, this is the report for Ben''s DNA test. The results show that his DNA is simr to yours and it can be concluded that he''s a direct rtive." The grand old master dropped his cup of tea onto the ground. "What did you say?" N?velDrama.Org content. The doctor started to theorize, saying, "Grand Old Master, Ben is probably the result of the master fooling around when he was young but with no proper disposal.¡± The grand old master anxiously opened up the report and it showed theparison between Jay and his DNA. It was clearly written on the report, ''Direct rtive confirmed!'' Grand Old Master Yorks froze where he stood. After receiving such a huge shock, he suddenly felt an immense joy from the bottom of his heart. Ben was his grandson. He had such an excellent and strong grandson. Ben had the looks, the brains, and honesty. He was just perfect. No matter how the grand old master looked at him, he was satisfied in every way. "Haha, Spencer that b*stard, he made so many other children and thought that Cole was his best. He never expected that there''s one better than him.¡± The doctor was dumbstruck. The grand old master liked Ben so much? Heughed heartily and was very thankful. "Looks like I was wrong. Spreading more seeds will bring more surprises, it seems." Grand Old Master Yorks was delighted as hemanded, "Get Spencer over here." Spencer had been spending most of his time in Cole''s mansion recently. Although Cole''s wound was not fatal, he was still hit at a vital spot, so Spencer was worried about him. Spencer had many wives, and they bore him many sons and daughters. However, the children were all like their mother whether it was their appearance or their martial arts skills. They could not bring glory to the family. He was most proud of Cole. He felt that Cole was his one true son who could carry out his legacy. He felt that Cole''s bloodline was the purest of them all. "Cole, why did you want to take that bullet for Ben? Could your lifepare to his? You¡¯re the 108th sessor of the Yorks family." Cole replied truthfully, "Dad, his life is more valuable than mine." Spencer was unhappy and said, "What? Are you ashamed of being my son? Are you still taking yourself lightly even though you''ll inherit billions upon billions?" Cole did not want to argue with Spencer. Spencer had been living in a cave all this while, so he did not know how valuable the crown prince of Imperial Capital was. At that moment, Cole was more concerned about Ben''s identity, so he asked nervously, "Is Ben¡¯s DNA test out yet?" Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Cole had his own judgment. If Ben really was Jay, the man who escaped the clutches of death, then he would tell his grandfather about his identity to prevent them from killing each other. If he was wrong and Ben was not Jay, then he would hide Jay¡¯s secret and not give the grand old master any more trouble. At that moment, the grand old master''s servants came over and said, "Master, the grand old master wants you over there immediately." Spencer replied, "Alright." Cole was sure that Ben''s DNA report was out, so he quickly told Carson, ¡°Get the wheelchair and send me over there." N?velDrama.Org content. Spencer rushed over to the grand old master¡¯s mansion. He was afraid of seeing him, so when he stepped into First Taste Garden, he cowered in fear. Yet, the grand old master did not chide him. Instead, h e was smiling at him as he said, "Spencer, well done." Spencer had no idea what was going on and was curiously looking at the grand old master. He carefully asked, "Dad, please exin." Grand Old Master Yorks threw the report over to him and said, "See for yourself.¡± Spencer opened up the document and took a look at the results inside. He stood up shakily, saying, "Dad, this... I..." Grand old Master Yorks patted his shoulder and said," Don''t worry, you did well this time." Spencer was embarrassed. Every time he brought an illegitimate child back home, the grand old master would be so furious. He was so picky and harsh toward his illegitimate children. It was only this time that the grand old master epted an ''illegitimate child'' of his so easily. However, Spencer could not figure out where Ben came from for the life of him. "Dad, Ben isn¡¯t my son." The grand old master chortled. "The proof is here, do you still want to deny it? Don''t worry, I won''t scold you this time. Instead, I want to praise you." Spencer could tell that the grand old master fancied Ben a lot. However, recognizing a child was a big thing, so such a thing could not be forced. Spencer was adamant. "Dad, trust me. Ben really isn''t my son." Noel''s smile slowly froze... "Do you mean that the results are fake?" Spencer shook his head in confusion. "This shouldn¡¯t b e wrong. But he really isn''t my son." Grand Old Master Yorks was very confused. Suddenly, Cole¡¯s voice came from behind them." Grandpa, he really isn''t my father''s son!" Noel turned around, and they both looked at Cole while feeling dumbfounded. Noel was sure that Cole knew about Ben''s true identity, so he hurriedly asked him, "This DNA report states clearly in ck and white that he''s my grandson. Cole, why would you deny that fact?" Dismay was written all over the grand old master''s face. Cole looked at his grandfather''s unhappy face and smiled. "Grandpa, he''s not my father''s son. He¡¯s your daughter''s son!" Grand Old Master Yorks'' eyes widened... His joy suddenly turned into tion. His biggest regret in life was that the perfect Chloe did not leave a healthy child for him. After he got to know that Chloe¡¯s death was caused by the Ares family, he had ordered the massacre of the Ares family in all his fury. However, he never expected that Chloe would leave him with such an excellent child before she died. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Noel was absolutely stunned by that fact. He said with remorse, "So Ben is my daughter''s son." When he thought of how he had almost killed his own grandson, Noel felt a huge wave of regret surge through him. Cole walked to the grand old master and went down o n his knees. "Grandfather, please punish me." Grand Old Master Yorks and Spencer stared at Cole in disbelief. They always thought that Cole was calm and collected, never making any mistakes. "Cole, why are you saying such a thing?" N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The grand old master had a feeling that Cole knew many things about Ben. Thus, Cole started to tell the story about the rivalry between him and Jay. "You might not know this, Grandpa, but Ben has another identity. He''s the eldest grandson of the Ares family-Jay Ares." Both the grand old master and Spencer were shocked till they could not quite stand straight. The war between the Areses and Yorks went far back. Cole continued, "Three and a half years ago, I wasmanded to massacre the entirety of Tourmaline Estate. I burnt Jay''s tank. I saw him in that tank with my eyes, and I thought that he was dead..." Pain shed across Cole¡¯s eyes as he remembered the incident from three and a half years ago. He could still feel that agonizing pain when he thought of Angeline attempting to assassinate him. Cole then continued, "Even Angeline thought he was dead, so Angeline revealed his true identity to me to exact revenge. I know that she wanted me to live in regret forever, and she seeded in doing so. "The moment I knew that Jay was the son of Aunty and Jordan Ares, I was shocked to my core. I knew that your biggest regret was someone as perfect as Aunt Chloe not leaving you with a sessor. It was m e who killed thatst hope you wanted so much..." Spencer finally realized why his son had such a huge change in personality after the trip to Imperial Capital. He did not want to fight nor kill anymore because he had killed the wrong person, so he was living every single day in remorse. Spencer was also thankful that Jay had not died. If Jay really did perish in Cole''s hands, then Cole might not be able to wipe off that regret in his life forever. Cole suddenlyughed at himself and said, "Looks like I¡¯ve been yed by Jay. He must''ve relocated the Ares family to a safe ce before setting Tourmaline Estate on fire, burning all of the bodies there and disabling m e from tracing him. The way Angeline acted reassured me further that Jay was dead.¡± Cole held his head as the remorse in his heart turned into frustration. "We werepletely tricked." Cole was his son, after all, so Spencer could not help butfort him. "Cole, it''s all in the past.¡± Although he knew that Jay was a genius, he was still astonished by the fact that he single-handedly ensured the safety of the Ares family while fooling Grand Old Master Yorks. The man''s rationale made him speechless. He then felt a sense of pride in his heart. After a long while. The grand old master looked at Cole with sadness in his eyes. "So Angeline is Jay''s wife?" Cole nodded in guilt. Noel suddenly threw the ashtray on the table toward his son, scolding him, "Look at what you''ve done. If you hadn''t set Angeline up, then she wouldn''t have ended up like this. You made JJ lose his beloved wife and lose his will to live as well.¡± Spencer quickly apologized. "Dad, I''m very sorry." Cole said, "No, Grandpa, I was wrong. If I hadn''t hidden the truth, then Father wouldn''t have made the mistake of making me hurt... Cousin-inw..." Noel watched Cole who was on the brink of death. His wrath was suddenly defused into a sense of helplessness. "Forget it, you didn''t know the whole truth anyway." Spencer then helped Cole up as the grand old master waved at them. "Leave." Spencer and Cole slowly left the scene. The grand old master, on the other hand, anxiously wanted to see his grandson. Jay had woken up, looking awfully like a brilliant flower withering away. Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 For the next few days, Jay refused to eat anything. Grand Old Master Yorks ordered the doctor to give him more parenteral nutrition to keep him alive. After that, the grand old master thought long and hard about how to let his darling grandson stand on his feet again. In the end, he sighed in despondence. The problems of the mind needed their own cure. Jay was in this state because of Angeline. To make him stand up once more, he would need to get Angeline back. How could that be possible? Peach Blossom County. In an inn. Angeliney on the bed. Her weak body, the foreign surroundings, and that mysterious teen who appeared every now and then made her feel ufortable. Thankfully, there was a little girl who took good care o f her. However, the little girl did not say much, so Angeline could not pinpoint their identity. These few days, the little girl would prop her up and ce the pillow behind her back before feeding her porridge. At this moment, the teen suddenly barged in with a de of grass in his mouth. He teased her rudely, saying, "You''re so cold to everyone, yet you''re taking care of her like she''s your mother. If you treat me half as good as you do her, I would be more than happy." Lil Thirteen replied with an ashen expression on her face, "Don''t I treat you well?" Although her words were not exactly nice, she helped him with everything. She would help him prepare his weapons and powders to prevent something from going wrong. The youngster extended his leg and muttered, "I''m hurt too, but I don¡¯t see you tending to me." Lil Thirteen, When he came back the other day, she had checked his wound and bandaged it. Was that not service? N?velDrama.Org ? content. "How would you like me to serve you?" "Exactly like how you''re serving her. Feed me, but no need for a bath though. However, you can wash my feet for me." "Your wound is on your leg. Besides, you can still move about. Do you really need me to tend to you?" The young man held his chest and said, "My heart hurts so much." Lil Thirteen turned around and ignored him. The young man was talkative, so he felt a little out of ce when he had no one to talk to. He hopped to the bedside with one leg, looked at Angeline for a long while, and said, ¡°This aunty looks beautiful. She looks soft and gentle too." He pouted and continued, "It¡¯s a shame that such a woman is being bullied by a man like that. She can¡¯t speak or move, so what weird disease is this?" Angeline was a little frustrated. Jaybie did not bully her. Lil Thirteen looked at Angelina''s red and healthy face, saying, "The prisoners in the military intelligence division mostly have this disease. I heard the doctor mention that this is called somatization disorder. It¡¯s caused by experiencing immense shock!" The young man clenched his fists and said, "Hmph, I knew that the man was a fake gentleman." Angelina''s brows furrowed slightly. The teen shuddered when he saw her frowning. "Aunty, you can hear me?" Angeline sighed internally. She felt that she would be better off if she could not hear anything. That kid was lively and energetic, but his words were cutting and venomous. It made her ufortable. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 The young boy suddenly reached for Angeline''s hands and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll help you seek revenge." His hands were neither big nor small, but his fingers were slender and strong. Right away, Angelina remembered that Jens had the exact same hands. At that very moment, Angelina could not help but think of Baby Robbie and associate the two of them together. The young boy''s mind wandered off for a moment as h e thought of Angeline''s man-a Doomsday admiral! Doomsday! Like a cursed nightmare, the word loomed over the young boy and constantly followed him around like a shadow. Images of his daddy being forced to send him away three years ago shed in his mind. He did not even get the chance to say goodbye to his mommy and was forced to embark on a lonely journey in a foreignnd just like that. Furthermore, there was also his daddy''s death. His handsome and refined daddy was burned to death, dying miserably. He was unsure whether his mommy could survive the heartache after having just lost the husband she loved dearly and losing her child. At these thoughts, a strong sense of hatred surged in the young boy''s chest. He clenched his fists as his eyes turned bloodshot. Even his voice was inteced with cold, sullen anger. "Your man deserved it." Angeline was trembling with rage, but the angrier she was, the worse her body became. The young boy snorted and turned to leave. However, he stopped in his tracks when he reached the door. He turned around, his pretty and coquettish eyes instantly filled with a cold, jeering look. "Just wait until I bring him to you all tied up. He can atone for what he did to you then." Angeline''s breathing got more and more ragged as she fumed. She was so furious at this child that she was close to losing her mind. If only she still had the slightest trace of energy left. A t least she could teach this b*stard a lesson. N?velDrama.Org content. The young boy closed the door behind him and exhaled heavily. The ferocious look on his beautiful face was wiped away in an instant, reced with his usual coy look. His bewitching eyes lit up as a determined sneer appeared across his face. Then, he walked down the stairs. The streets of Peach Blossom County were not as bustling as Imperial Capital''s. Although the streets of Imperial Capital were mostly cold concrete, they were filled with people everywhere and were always lively. Peach Blossom County''s streets were muddy and dirty, especially after being covered byyers of snow. The yellow mud had seeped onto the road''s surface and stained the clean roads a dirty shade of muddy yellow. Perhaps it was because of the cold, so the small Peach Blossom Country seemed even more deserted and lifeless. The young boy walked aimlessly along the deserted street when a cake shop caught his attention. Through the disy window, he noticed a chocte cake that had three little monsters decorated on top. The young boy paused before the window and stared a t the little monsters. He remembered back when he was a child, his mommy would always make him and his sister all kinds of cakes on their birthdays. There were always three mythological creatures as decorations on the cake. Back then, he never understood the reason. His mommy only had him and his sister, so why was there one extra beast? He only found outter that the extra mythological creature was his brother-Jenson Ares. A gentle smile filled his eyes as he walked toward the cake shop''s entrance. As soon as he pushed open the ss door, a rush of heat weed him. The shop attendant noticed a customer and immediately came forward to greet him, "Hello there, would you like to order a cake?" The young boy''s gaze remained fixed on the cake with little monsters as he nodded slowly. "Can I make it myself?" The shop attendant was stunned... Business had been slow recently and the shop attendant did not want to miss this opportunity to sell something when he finally got a customer after so long. Just as the shop attendant hesitated, the young boy suddenly dug out his wallet and passed him a ck credit card. "I don¡¯t mind topping up." Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 The shopkeeper was delighted. "Pleasee in." The youngster came to the work desk and saw the white cheese, cake, and other ingredients on the table. He was startled for a short while, but he rolled up his sleeves and started working right away. He started making a threeyered cake. The bottomyer was a square cake, the middle was a round cake, and the top was a sunflower-shaped cake. The shopkeeper looked at him curiously and started chatting with him. "Hey there, your cake is in a unique shape, huh?" The youngster said, "The square is akin to rules, just like him. He does things by the book, stiff and rather boring. Moreover, he¡¯s a loner..." No one knew who he was talking about, but his eyes were shining brightly. "The sunflower is the sun, just like her. She¡¯s passionate, warm, and kind as well." "How about the circr cake?" The shopkeeper pointed toward the middleyer. The youngster smiled bitterly. "That symbolizes a full reunion!" The shopkeeper felt that the boy''s words were cryptic and mysterious, so he no longer wanted to inquire further. The youngster made three more tiny figurines-two boys and one girl. They each stood on eachyer of the cake. Once the cake was done, the boy started spreading some chocte beans around the cake. Then, he stared at the cake for a while before ultimately swiping his card and saying to the shopkeeper, "I¡¯ll leave the cake here." The shopkeeper was startled. "Don¡¯t you want it?" The boy smiled bitterly. "No.¡± The children in the military intelligence division had n o right to be themselves at all. He had to forget his name, his birthday, and all of his family members. Since then, he had devoted his whole life to the military intelligence division. This was the oath they took when they entered the military intelligence division. Vitors were punishable by death. The youngster left the area in a hurry! At Mount Pearl, Yorks family''s 48 Stronghold. N?velDrama.Org content. Jay was lying on the bed, as frail as a gossamer. He had a needle pierced into the back of his hand. His delicate face appeared more sunken, and his thin chin was looking more protruding. Grand Old Master Yorks held the bowl of soup as he sat in front of him. He started coaxing Jay like a child, saying, "JJ, Grandpa knows that you have a great rtionship with Angeline, and you''re in a bad frame o f mind because Angeline is gone. But listen to Grandpa, Angeline¡¯s body wasn''t found, so perhaps she''s still alive? If she''s lucky enough to survive this but something else happens to you instead, then the two of you would miss the opportunity to meet again." When the grand old master uttered these words, Jay''s dted pupils shivered slightly. It was as if his withered heart was showing signs of resurrecting. The grand old master sighed destely. "My, why are you as headstrong as your mother? Always trapped by love..." No matter what the grand old master said, Jay would not respond to him. He looked at Jay''s handsome and wless face. He could not see any trace of his daughter, Chloe, from his face. It suddenly urred to him that since Cole had failed to recognize him as well, Jay was probably i n disguise? He was very curious about his dear grandson''s real face, and he wondered if his original face was as delicate and perfect as it was now. Did he inherit at least a small fraction of Chloe''s appearance? Driven by curiosity, the old man carefully observed Jay''s mask and was left dumbfounded. The mask fitted his face perfectly, and there were zero incision marks anywhere. Was this not Doomsday''s high-tech simtion mask? As soon as the mask was attached to human skin and pressed on, it could achieve the purpose of facial change. However, the mask was of high-tech material and could not be torn off after fusing with one¡¯s skin. Otherwise, it would cause damage to the dermis. The skin could only slowly absorb it over time before restoring the person''s original appearance. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 The grand old master guessed that the mask must have been a gift Chloe left behind for the child. He thought about how Chloe had managed to give birth to such an excellent child. She must have been a t peace and had no regrets when she left. A gratified smile appeared on the grand old master''s face. When leaving Jay¡¯s room, Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the guard by the door and said with a long face, "Will the young master ever be in a good frame of mind if you lot stay around? He won¡¯t recover from his sickness if he''s constantly in a bad mood. Scram out o f here and guard from the outside." The guards were a little hesitant. Jay had been hostile toward the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, and the grand old master was quick to warm up to him and acknowledge him as his own. However, it did not mean that Jay would be the same toward him. What if Jay, who was incredibly lethal, hurt the old man right after they retreated? The grand old master could read what they were thinking and gloomily said, "He¡¯s my daughter''s son, and my daughter would never give birth to a selfcentered ingrate who doesn''t acknowledge his own family. All of you disperse right this second." The guards had no choice but to retreat. That night, Grayson climbed to the peak with Ghost members and reached 48 Stronghold with much familiarity. After settling the guards outside in a hush-hush manner, he quickly infiltrated Jay''s bedroom and carried him away. It was just that after Jay left the vi, the rm system sounded. The grand old master did not bother putting on shoes before immediately running to Jay¡¯s room. Seeing that there was no one in the room, the old man hurried over to the window. Looking into the distance, he noticed ck shadows shuffling through the woods. Someone was carrying Jay and speeding ahead. The grand old master''s eyes sank, and he quickly turned to head downstairs. N?velDrama.Org content. The Corvettes had assembled and were ready to be dispatched. The grand old master then commanded, "I don''t care what kind of means you use, just bring Master Jay back to me. Otherwise, you''ll know what¡¯sing for you." "Yes, sir.¡± The earth-shattering roar rocked the whole vige, and even the neighboring viges were awakened. That night, there was a fierce conflict between the Corvettes and the Ghost members. It could only be described as rains of bullets filling the air, sending the sky up into mes. Carson heard the violent battle outside and sat up on the couch. He eximed, "Young Master, there are endless gunshots outside. The Yorks'' stronghold must be in serious trouble. Why don¡¯t we go and have a look?" Cole was awakened by the gunshots quite some time ago, yet heynguidly on the bed. He squinted his eyes and said in a daze, "Let''s bet if that b*stard Jay Ares can escape from Mount Pearl this time?" Carson was dumbfounded... He finally understood why the young master was indifferent. It turned out that he did not want to intervene in Jay¡¯s affairs. Carson pondered. "That''s not right. The old man treasures his daughter''s son to death, right? How could he dispatch the Corvettes to go against him?" After a pause, he said, "The grand old master is as clever as he is clumsy. Perhaps he thinks that his precious grandson is in danger, so he was too anxious at the moment that hemanded the Corvettes to save him?" Carson was stupefied... He thought to himself, ''Young Master, since you already know what''s happening, why don''t you inform the grand old master to relieve himself from the worry?'' Outside the window, the fierce battle of gunfire gradually stopped. Cole got up from the bed and sat up. He listened to the movement outside with his ears pricked up. The Corvettes¡¯ voices could be heard from a distance." Where are they?" "They''re gone." "We''ve met a bunch of ghosts. How did they disappear when we just saw them fleeing?" "Crap. They''ve tricked us and lured us away from our territory. These are dummies." Cole grinned wickedly andy back down on the bedzily. He said in a fortunate manner, "Thank the heavens I didn¡¯t get involved today. Otherwise, I''m the one who would be embarrassed!" Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 Carson criticized the young master''s way of putting his own safety first before matters of principle. " Young Master, if you had been outsidemanding the Corvettes, perhaps you would''ve been able to catch the Ghost members.¡± Cole muttered, "Fighting against Jay Ares is like lighting up a candle inside a toilet while looking for sh *t!¡± Carsonforted Cole and said, "Young Master, even though he has defeated you, you shouldn''t undervalue yourself!" Cole sat up straight like a zombie and stared at Carson. "What did you just say?" Carson did not think he had said anything wrong, hence he repeated, "Young Master, it''s not shameful to lose to Jay Ares. You can''t keep being afraid of losing t o him and be a tortoise for the rest of your life, right?" Cole was so angry that he grabbed a pillow and threw i t at Carson. "Who said I¡¯m going to be a turtle?" Carson caught the pillow and stared at him. "Then, why didn''t you go out and fight him tonight? You... You¡¯re obviously afraid of losing!¡± Cole retorted furiously, "Are you mad? Even if I win him in a fight, I''d still lose. He''s now Grandpa''s darling grandson. If I win, he won¡¯t be happy, and Gramps won''t be thrilled as well. If Gramps is not happy, do you think he''ll let me live my life carefreely?¡± Carson had a sudden realization. "You''re quite right." Cole was a wise man with thousands of thoughts, but h e might have missed a thing or two. He thought that he could escape if he did not participate or interfere. Who would have thought that his grandfather who had lost his darling grandson would be so furious? The mes of his rage quickly spread to every corner o f the Yorks'' stronghold. Cole had no immunity at all. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The grand old master returned to the vi and walked back and forth around the yard with a sullen face. He yelled while in a rage, "Where''s Spencer?" ¡°Sleeping in his third wife¡¯s room," said his subordinate. Grand Old Master Yorks, who was in a lousy mood, cursed out loud, "The only thing he does all day is hugging women to sleep. What time is it now? He¡¯s still sleeping around? He won''t die if he doesn¡¯t hold a woman for a day. Go wake him up and get him over here for a conference. "And where''s that little b*stard, Cole? Where on earth did he choose to waste his life tonight?" "Grand Old Master, the young master is sleeping," said the servant cautiously. "All he does is sleep! He doesn''t even have a wife at his age, yet he''s able to sleep so soundly?" The servants were scared as they broke into a cold sweat. The grand old master was so furious that he contradicted himself without realizing it. Master and Young Master were indeed in loads of trouble now. Not long after, Spencer and Cole came over not dressed in proper attire. The old man saw their battered appearance, and the anger in his heart was slightly reduced. "Did the two of you reincarnate from sleep bugs from your past lives? The sky is falling outside, and you guys can stay asleep?" Spencer and Cole looked at each other. Neither the father nor son wanted to be the first to respond. Spencer whispered to his son, "Stinking brat. Your grandpa''s usually nice to you, can''t you try to persuade him?" Cole retorted, "You¡¯re pushing me into the mud, Old Man. Grandpa''s fuming right now, and this is when he''s most unreasonable. Whoever tries to reason with him is obviously seeking death." The father and son duo put on the same solemn and silent expression. The grand old master looked at his son with a bitter expression, yet his son looked sideways toward Cole without saying a word. Seeing Spencer and Cole''s unhinged attitudes, the grand old master flew into a rage. "I don''t care what kind of methods you use, bring Jay back to me without hurting a single hair on him." Spencer and Cole drooped their heads, sighing in despair. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Cole had lost to Jay three years ago. It could be said that he was utterly crushed even from the nning stages and in terms of IQ. As such, he never wanted to be in a confrontation with Jay again in his lifetime. However, Spencer wished that the whole world would be in chaos. Hence, he used a psychological method to provoke Cole with all his might. "My son, Dad is elderly now, so if I''m the one to step forth to get your cousin back, it would be considered taking advantage of the weak. It would be humiliating if word gets out. S o, the task of getting your cousin back now rests upon your shoulders." ncing at Cole''s indifferent expression, Spencer started to coax his son again. "You and Jay are both leaders for the new generations in our family. He''s your aunt''s son, and you''re my son. Both of you are Grandpa¡¯s grandsons, so the two of you are Tweedledum and Tweedledee and have your own merits. If you go and get your cousin back, I''m sure you''ll seed.¡± Cole''s eyelids started twitching badly. Spencer had never praised him before. It had been an abnormal day, so it was clear what the wolf''s real intention was. "Dad, that''s a truly reasonable and great analysis,¡± Cole retorted without batting an eyelid. Spencer touched his chin while smiling and said, ¡°Of course. Is Dad ever unreasonable?" N?velDrama.Org ? content. "But, you''ve overlooked one thing." Spencer''s smile froze up. He had a bad feeling about this. "What is it?" "Innate skill." Cole gave him a nk look. Spencer smacked his lips and replied, "Okay. Even if you''re not as talented as your cousin, you still have the Corvettes backing you up, yes?" Cole said again, "My innate skills might be slightly inferior to him, but you and my aunt¡¯s talent are poles apart." There was a profound disgust in his eyes. Spencer was stunned. Cole''s final blow thenpletely crumbled Spencer mercilessly. "Even if I have the Corvettes, they can''t make up for the world of difference in IQ between you and Aunty." Spencer was rendered speechless. The grand old master red at his son and grandson. Seeing them trying to escape from the task at hand was starting to make him fume even more. "You have three days. If I don¡¯t see my grandson then, I''ll make the two of you stand in the corner of thetrine to examine your failures." This punishment was very inhumane for Spencer and Cole who both had mild mysophobia. Both the father and son received the order in frustration. "Yes, sir." There were plenty of B&Bs for sale in the east corner o f Peach Blossom County. Storm bought a three-story small western-style courtyard bamboo building. After the Ghost members took Jay down the mountain, they settled down Jay, Zayne, and the others inside. At this moment, Jay was haggardly lying on the bed. Josephine saw how inhumanly thin her brother had gotten and started shedding tears. Zayne rested himself on the wall as he med himself. "I''m useless. It was me who made Angeline fall down the precipice. I was the one who killed Angeline." A weak voice was suddenly hearding out of Jay''s lips. "Zayne!" Zayne heard Jay calling out to him, and he hurried to his bedside. He asked eagerly, "You¡¯re awake, Big Brother?" Jay''s iparably sunken peach blossom eyes showed a hint of mourning tears. "I want to know what happened during Angeline''s ident. All of it... Including..." Jay paused slightly. The thought of Angeline getting bullied by Cole made his heart ache to the point that h e could not breathe. ¡°Why did that scumbag Cole bully her?" The blood in his eyes shot up again. Josephine and Zayne did not know much about this matter. At this moment, Sis Shirley, who had been silent, sighed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Jay. That night, Little Angeline was merely frightened by him. Cole did not manage to bully her." Her voice was getting weaker and weaker, and her hands were tightly holding onto her sleeves due to shame. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Jay was a sharp person. He got up weakly and sat down while saying to Sis Shirley very piously, "I don''t know how I could ever repay you for everything you¡¯ve done for Angeline, Sis Shirley. I, Jay Ares, will forever b e indebted to you." Sis Shirley smiled lightly. "Jay, don¡¯t worry too much about it. I¡¯m happy to be able to do something for Little Angeline." Furthermore, the other party was Cole Yorks, a majestic and handsome man. Jay said, "Sis Shirley, don¡¯t you worry. I''ll help you get this debt repaid by the Yorks.¡± Sis Shirley looked at Jay''s haggard and thin face, thinking that he must be devastated now. If he wanted to avenge her, perhaps he would still have a reason to live for now. "Alright, Jay. You have to get better soon. That way, you can avenge Little Angeline and me." "Yeah." Jay nodded solemnly. Today was the triplets'' birthday. Jay chose not to continue being devastated today and went out of the guesthouse to wander around the snow -covered streets while shivering. Grayson and Storm followed him from a distance. Jay had never been this gloomy before. He thought about his beloved wife¡¯s fate and Baby Robbie¡¯s disappearance. A family that should be happy and fulfilled was now broken, and he felt a knife slicing through his heart. He wandered on the icy street with a hint of hope in his subconscious mind. Perhaps Angeline was not dead. Perhaps it would be like the time when they were still young? Angeline would suddenly run out to hug him and act coquettishly. "Jaybie, you lost again." Jay halted his footsteps and abruptly turned around. However, the lively and cheerful Angeline was not there. Would he be able to hear Angelina''s bell-like sounds ofughter again? A look of loss appeared on Jay''s handsome face, then h e turned and continued to walk forward. That aloof, self-centered man tasted the feeling of confusion and hesitation for the first time. ''Angeline, where are you? ''You won¡¯t abandon your Jaybie, right?'' Jay looked up at the hazy sky with endless darkness i n his eyes. Suddenly, he smiled. "You''lle back, Angeline. You wouldn''t be at peace if you let me stay i n this world all alone, right?" "Angeline..." He abruptly roared. Perhaps due to the butterfly effect, his weak body suddenly staggered and fell into the snow. His face was buried in the snow now. After quite some time, he slowly raised his head. A shop window in front of him attracted his eyes, and he could not snap himself back to reality. It was a three-tiered chocte cake with three figurines of children standing on it. There was a sternlooking boy who was cing his hands in his trouser pockets coolly. Another boy was smilingN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. brighter than the sun, andstly, there was a girl who had her hands on her face, looking like she was about to cry. The faces of his three children suddenly shed across Jay¡¯s eyes. It was Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty''s faces. Together, they were shouting at him, "Daddy!¡± Jay woke up abruptly and quickly got up from the snow. Then, he eagerly pushed the ss door open and entered the bakery. He pointed toward the cake b y the window and asked the shopkeeper, "Tell me, who made that cake?" The shopkeeper said, "I did." Another customer had bought the cake made by the teenager, so the shopkeeper thought that the cake would be trendy. That was the reason why he made another one. The hope in Jay¡¯s heart vanished, and he walked outside in despair. He suddenly thought of something, then he turned his head and asked, "Who taught you how to make it?" Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 The shopkeeper was a little surprised. "How did you know that I wasn''t the original creator?" Jay turned around and asked excitedly, "Hurry and tell me now. Did a blind girl teach you to make this cake?¡± The shopkeeper shook her head. "A boy taught me." Jay''s eyes turned dark. It turned out he had made a mistake. The shopkeeper took the opportunity to promote his cake and said, "Mister, I noticed that you¡¯re interested i n this cake. Why don¡¯t you buy one?" Jay looked at the cake in a daze, then nodded. "Okay." The shopkeeper ced the cake in a box for him. Jay swiped his card and proceeded to leave with it. The fluttering snow fell on Jay''s flowing hair, tainting his slightly curled bangs with frost. It added mncholy and vicissitudes of life to his prince-like temperament. His footsteps were heavy as he treaded slowly in the snow. He knew that Grayson and Storm were following him from behind and did not want them to watch this side of him. After quickly crossing several streets, he sessfully threw them off. Snowkes fell one at a time. Jay stretched his hand out and caught pieces of snowkes. He watched them dissolve in the palm of his hand, and his heart felt solemn for some reason. These snowkes were not Angeline! She would never disappear before his eyes like these snowkes. He tried to catch the snowkes and kept them on his palm. Not far away, a young man stopped to look at him. The youngster''s gaze fell on the cake Jay was holding. Those gorgeous peachy eyes of his were suddenly filled with icicles. This bad guy did not deserve to have the cake he designed. He slipped a small and exquisite dart out of his sleeve, then shot it toward the cake box''s handle. His skills were remarkably perfect. Once the cake box''s handle was sliced open by the flying dart, the cake fell to the ground and sttered into a pile of colorful cheese puree. Jay raised his hand and looked at the remaining handle, gently throwing it to the ground. Then, he turned his head abruptly as his eagle eyes stared sharply at the young man. "Death seeker," Jay gritted out these two words from his teeth. The icicles in the boy''s peachy eyes grew colder as he unconsciously clenched his fists under his sleeves. A cold voice rang in his mind, ''This man is Doomsday¡¯s admiral, and killing him is also considered an act of revenge for Daddy.'' Suddenly, the boy drew a melodious arc under his feet. He kicked up a pile of snow and sprinkled it into the air, making Jay temporarily lose his sight. When Jay''s body was pushed back, both of his legs glided across the snow, leaving behind two deep gullies. The young man flew up as his fist faced Jay''s head. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jay''s body curved to the back to its utmost extent. When the fist approached him, his body quickly rotated to the right, avoiding the boy''s fist. Then, Jay did a beautiful carp kick-up, and his long and stalwart body stood up straight. The young man pursued the enemy and did a 540-degree spin kick. His body hung in the air, and his feet were like a pair of giant invisible scissors, trying to mp onto Jay¡¯s neck. Jay¡¯s hands swiftly held the boy''s ankle, and with a strong push, the boy''s body shook as if a burst of electric current was coursing through him. The boy''s body was as agile as a snake. He suddenly bent down and got under Jay''s crotch. The young man was so powerful that Jay had no option but to use the same amount of strength to fight him. As a result, the two powerful duos rolled over in the snow. "Why did you destroy my cake?" asked Jay. The boy spat, "Because you''re not worthy." Jay was fuming. "You wanna die?" Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Jay pped the young man''s body away from him in full force. The boy received a heavy blow on his chest and flew backward like a butterfly with broken wings. He staggered when hended on the snow, but he stood back up with an extraordinary bnce. The youngster''s unyielding character made his desire t o achieve his goal burst forth. In his worldview, there was no loss in a showdown, only winning. As long as he wanted to win, he could definitely win. In the past few years, his martial arts attainments had been driven by plights with no way out. The boy clenched his fists and suddenly jumped into the air. His body was like a light leaf, and it was as if he could take steps in the air. Jay squinted his falcon-like eyes for the most part. He barely used any clever tricks, perhaps due to his low desire to live. Hence, he flew up and merely collided with the boy''s body. Then, both of them fell on the snow. Neither were winners nor losers. "Apologize to me," Jay said indignantly. 1 There was a cold-blooded sneer in the young boy''s eyes. It would be impossible for him to apologize to such a murderous viin. "What did I do?" the boy asked him back. "You destroyed my cake." The young boy scoffed. "It''s just a cake." A murderous aura suddenly appeared in Jay¡¯s eyes. This was not about the cake at all. It was the guilt and nostalgia he felt as a father toward his children. When Jay and the young man got up, preparing for the second round of their fierce battle, Cole abruptly appeared with several of the Corvettes. "He''s here, Young Master." "Protect him." The young man nced at Jay unwillingly and left the scene. "Why are you here?" Jay scoffed at Cole. Cole noticed that he was somewhat injured and looked in the boy''s direction in disbelief. "No way. There''s someone in this world who can actually beat you up?" Jay corrected him. "If I was well, would he have been able to be so presumptuous in front of me?" "Who is he?" Cole asked curiously. He secretly wondered that if this young man could make Jay have a taste of his own medicine, should he try and be friends with him? Jay retorted, "Don''t know him." "No? Then why were the two of you fighting?" "He crushed my cake," said Jay unexpectedly. N?velDrama.Org content. Cole was utterly speechless. "You must''ve gotten that vengeful temperament of yours from Grandfather." Jay red at him and pushed him away before walking forward tremblingly. "What are you doing here?" he asked again. Cole followed him. "Grand Old Master Yorks asked me to capture... I mean, invite you back." Jay was stunned. Seeing Cole''s attitude toward him, h e could guess that his identity had been exposed. "How did you learn of my identity?¡± Jay turned around. Cole shrugged his shoulders as his eyes dimmed. "For you to abuse your body that way right after Angeline''s death, I¡¯d be a fool not to know." Jay turned around tremblingly as he threatened Cole. " You¡¯d better hope that my darling Angeline is alive and well. Otherwise, I''ll shovel up and tten your whole Mount Pearl." Cole was not one to cling abjectly to life, hence he spread his arms and threw caution to the wind. "I don''t want to live anymore if Angeline is dead anyway. If you kill me now, perhaps I''d be able to meet Angeline in the afterlife." Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Cole''s vast affection for Angeline was making Jay want to beat him up violently. "I''m warning you, Cole Yorks. Erase Angeline out of your mind. Angeline is mine. Either in this lifetime, or the next, or for the rest of eternity. She can only be mine. When she''s alive, she¡¯s my person. When she''s dead, she¡¯ll be my ghost. I won''t allow anyone else to covet her." Jay furiously gripped Cole¡¯s cor as he warned him viciously. "Also, Angeline is not dead. Stop cursing her." Cole was stunned, and his dispirited pupils suddenly slid into sweet spring where blooming green buds started appearing. The vibrant spring feeling awakened his chaotic soul. "How do you know that she¡¯s not dead?" Cole asked excitedly. Jay uttered, "Intuition.¡± Cole''s spring mood instantly switched back to cold winter. "Intuition, my *ss!" Cole had always been gentle and elegant, even under Spencer and Noel¡¯s influence. He was able to remain untainted and maintained a gentlemanly mannerism. However, his heart had now fallen from the high heavens to the depths of a valley. He could not help but swear out loud due to his copsed mentality. Jay looked at Cole with his falcon eyes, looking as if h e was a survivor who had everything under control." Cole Yorks, the one Angeline loves is me. She''ll always be anywhere I''m at, and she wouldn¡¯t be at peace about leaving me all alone. Just like before, even when she died, her soul still returned to me." Cole was in a daze. He reached out his hand to touch Jay''s forehead. "Have you... gone mad? People don''te back from the dead." Jay pped his hand away and retorted, "You don¡¯t understand the love between Angeline and me. Nothing can separate us, not even death." Cole showed a worried expression. "You¡¯ve gone insane because of love, Jay Ares." Jay rolled his eyes at him and continued to walk forward. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cole could only assume that Jay had gonepletely insane. He was even more worried about leaving him alone now, hence hemanded the Corvettes, "Go and capture him back.¡± The Corvettes received his order. "Yes." However, as soon as the Corvettes surrounded Jay, Storm and Grayson showed up. The two thought that the Corvettes were here to harass Jay again. They were so angry that they charged ahead to battle! Cole rushed to chase after Jay. "Cousin!" Jay''s spine froze up. The sound of Cole calling him '' Cousin'' unexpectedly made his pupils shudder. He abruptly turned around to grab Cole''s throat. "Do not call me your cousin, Cole Yorks. I don¡¯t want any rtionship with Doomsday." Even if he could forgive Doomsday¡¯s past deeds against the Ares family, he could never forgive the harm Doomsday had caused to Angeline. Cole muttered helplessly, "Grandpa was the one who asked me toe and find you." Jay retorted, "Go and tell him that ck and white cannot mix." Cole¡¯s expression turned dim. They were able to ept him because of how much Grandpa liked this grandson. Yet, Jay harbored this much hatred toward Doomsday Organization. It seemed that for him to acknowledge Grandpa as his rtive, there was probably still a long road ahead. The violence in Jay''s eyes grew more and more vicious. "I''m able to be kind toward you now, Cole Yorks, because I¡¯m uncertain about Angelina''s wellbeing. If Angeline truly died in Mount Pearl as you guys have said, then not only will I never acknowledge you as my blood, I''ll even personally let you die in my hands!¡± Cole felt responsible for everything and asked," Angeline''s death was caused by me. If you want to kill someone, it should be me. Why are you dragging Grandpa and my dad into this?" "They''ve failed in your upbringing!" Jay scoffed angrily. Cole, Jay was an unreasonable character when he was angry. He was indeed the grand old master''s descendant. Knowing that Jay was in a bad mood, Cole did not dare to say anything to trigger him further. He merely silently endured Jay''s aggressive attitude toward him. Jay finally let loose of him and left while trembling. Cole looked at Jay''s deste appearance and was feeling inexplicably anxious. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Storm and Grayson saw that Jay was gone, so they immediately lost interest in the battle. Then, they started chasing after Jay once more. Cole made his troops retreat and returned to give an update on the mission N?velDrama.Org ? content. In Guesthouse Inn. The youngster pushed Angeline''s bedroom door open with a sullen expression. Lil Thirteen wasbing Angeline''s hair when the boy walked in. He was huffing with a sullen face. "Hmph, I''m so angry." He was fuming just thinking about it. How could that evildoer be qualified to eat the cake that he made? Lil Thirteen looked at his badly battered face and was slightly surprised. "Did you meet that general? You guys fought?¡± Other than the general, Lil Thirteen did not think that anyone from Doomsday could beat the young man''s beautiful face. After all, the young man¡¯s skill was invincible in the military intelligence division. The youngster forcefully kicked the bedpost with his injured leg. He let out a scoff as he grinned. "If it weren''t for my injury, I would¡¯ve beaten him up on the ground while he begged me for mercy." Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. ''It¡¯s okay as long as Jaybie is fine.'' Lil Thirteen could hear in the young man''s voice that his breathing was disoriented. She wrinkled her little nose and began to pull his clothes open to check for injuries. The young man clutched onto his clothes. Even though his emotions were not fully developed, he was at the age where doing such a thing made him feel shy. "What... What are you doing? You shouldn''t be touching a man so easily!" "I''m checking for injuries." "I''m fine." "You seem to have internal trauma," Lil Thirteen said based on her past fighting experiences. Regardless of her young age, she was one of the military intelligence division''s trump cards. If it were not for the mission, she would be required to battle secret agents every day. Perhaps due to her perennial injuries, she had be susceptible to it. The boy smiled enchantingly. "That man is in a worse state than I am. He must''ve vomited gallons of blood after going back." Angelina''s heart sunk once more. When she got anxious, her vocal cords trembled and produced a devastating whining sound. The young man looked at Angeline suspiciously. "Are you worried about him?" The expression in his eyes suddenly turned cold. He had overlooked the fact that this woman and that Doomsday general were a loving couple. Angeline realized that her leaked emotions would be information that could be used against her by the young man, so she became quiet in a sh. Lil Thirteen stood up and said, "I¡¯ll boil you some water. You can take a remedial bath." The young man nodded. "Okay." When they were in the military intelligence division, they would be covered in injuries every day. However, the medicinal powder they used could be soaked into bathwater. One could almost fully recover to their original state the very next day. Once Lil Thirteen left, the young man looked suspiciously at Angeline whose hands were trembling slightly. The youngster''s eyes fell on the bead bracelet on Angeline''s wrist. A wicked cold light shed in his eyes. Although the Doomsday general was a merciless demon, he seemed to be nervous about this woman. Perhaps this person was his weakness. The young man took off Angeline¡¯s bead bracelet and said sorrowfully, "Lend this to me." Angeline could already guess his intentions. He must b e thinking of using her bracelet to ckmail Jaybie. This made her feel extremely uneasy. The young man stood up as soon as he got his hands o n the bracelet and said goodbye. "You have a good rest now." After uttering these words, the boy left. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 Night hade! Jay wandered along the deserted and lonely street, his physical pain not able to ovee the grief in his heart. He had walked around the little Peach Blossom County numerous times and seemed to be endlessly going in circles. Grayson was utterly worried. "He has injuries on his body, and he''s refusing to eat or drink anything. If this goes on, his body will copse." Storm said bitterly, "Master Ares is looking for the madam." He thought about how he was exactly the same way when he lost Baby Robbie back then. Grayson''s eyes turned wet. "But the madam is dead." Grayson wanted to step forward to dissuade Jay, but Storm stopped him. He said, "Let him be. He¡¯s being this way because he still has hope in his heart. Even if the chances are slim, at least he''s willing to stay alive because of it. If we destroy this hope, I''m afraid he won''t continue living any longer." Grayson sighed. At this moment, a slingshot was hidden in the dark. A bead bracelet tied to a letter was shot into the snow i n front of Jay without warning. Jay¡¯s eyes had initially beenx and soulless, but as soon as he saw the bead bracelet, his dispirited pupils were erged. It was akin to a dead tree in spring suddenly glowing with vigorous vitality. It was Angeline¡¯s bead bracelet. He held up the beads as if he was holding a rare treasure. Only then did he notice that there was a letter on the bracelet. Jay opened the letter and nced at the words. The letter wrote: [If you want to save your woman, take the Nine Paintings ande to Noblemen Garden''s Guesthouse Inn alone.] N?velDrama.Org content. Jay''s frame of mind was indescribable for a moment. When he saw the bead bracelet, he was utterly thrilled that Angeline was still alive. However, the news of Angeline being held captive immediately took over him. Angeline was unwell. If she had fallen into a bad guy''s hand, then he could not imagine her current state. The letter Jay was holding in his hand was crumpled into a tiny snowke because of his huge force. Storm and Grayson noticed him acting strange and hurried over. "Master, what happened?" Jay gritted his teeth. "Someone has kidnapped Angeline." Storm and Grayson looked at each other. They were pleasantly surprised. "The madam is still alive?" "Grayson, get the Nine Paintings." He swore that he must let the other party taste the price of offending him. "Nine Paintings?" Grayson was stunned. "If the kidnappers want the Nine Paintings, perhaps they''re from Doomsday?" From his knowledge, only Doomsday would regard the Nine Paintings as treasure. After all, the Nine Paintings was rted to their survival. Storm said, "The people from Doomsday are notorious evildoers. But, it could also be an enemy who came to collect their dues." After saying these words, Storm and Grayson were silent. If Storm''s spection was correct, it meant that the madam had revealed Jay''s secret. Otherwise, how would they know the Nine Paintings was with him? The Nine Paintings were closely rted to the Yorks family¡¯s survival. If the madam betrayed the Yorks, would Jay get angry? Evidently, the party involved was not thinking about this. Not only was Jay not angry, but on the contrary, he looked like he had a weight off his mind. Everything would be well as long as Angeline was alive. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Grayson cautiously reminded Jay, saying, "Mr. Ares, if the Nine Paintings are handed over, I''m afraid it''ll bring disaster to the Yorks." After all, the Yorks were still Jay¡¯s mother''s family. Grayson was worried that his master would make the wrong decision on impulse, hence he felt it was necessary to remind Jay. Jay looked at Storm and Grayson''s bewildered faces, saying, "The Yorks family owe Angeline too much. We''ll use the Nine Paintings topensate for her return.¡± Storm and Grayson blushed in shame silently. In Mr. Ares¡¯ heart, the missus'' cement was truly unmatchable. Once Grayson was clear about Jay''s intention, he began nning. "Storm, I''ll go and get the Nine Paintings. You go and mobilize the Ghost members along with Mr. Ares." Jay interrupted, "No. The other party asked me to go alone. It''ll be disadvantageous for Angeline if you guys go along." "Mr. Ares, the other party hase prepared. You''ll be walking into a trap. How about you let us come with you?¡± Jay appeared resolute as he said, "Angeline is in his grasp, and I cannot let her be in any danger. Just do it ording to my n.¡± Jay returned to the newly built bamboo forest courtyard. Just thinking about seeing Angeline again was making him extremely ecstatic. He took a shower and changed into clean clothes to replenish his energy. By the time Grayson came in with a box, Jay had been waiting for a long time. Without saying anything else, Jay took the Nine Paintings box Grayson handed to him and walked out. In Noblemen Garden, Guesthouse Inn. The young man was leaning on the roof with his arms resting on his head. His legs were crossed as he squinted at the only entrance to Noblemen Garden. When Jay appeared in his field of vision holding the box, the young man sat upnguidly. "You''ve arrived?" The young man looked at Jay condescendingly. Jay stopped on the bluestone path, his sharp eyes scanning every corner of Noblemen Garden. When he failed to see Angeline around, Jay¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. Jay was not one to tolerate nonsense and went straight to the point. "I''ve brought you the Nine Paintings. But, you''ll first have to return the person to w _ 99 me. The young man pped his hands and suddenly, a wooden pir revolved and fell like a windmill shaft. I t fell right in front of Jay, revealing Angeline who was tied on the wooden pole. A woman with a silver mask was standing next to her. Jay saw that Angelina''s hands were tied behind her back as if she was a roasted chicken. Even though her mouth was not sealed, Angeline was abnormally quiet. Jay spected that Angelina''s disorder was severe enough to make her lose hermunication ability. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He felt extremely distressed and was immediately enraged for her. Jay angrily said, "Let her go." The young man retorted, "First, hand the Nine Paintings over to me." Jay opened up the box and pulled out the Nine Paintings before proceeding to throw the box away. The Nine Paintings were sandwiched between his fingers. Jay held it up and uttered, "Untie her." The young man tried to bargain. "Give it to me first. I want to know its authenticity." Jay threw them to him almost immediately, and it was as if there were nine hidden spiral weapons flying toward the young man. In a sh, Jay flew over and showed up in front of Angeline at lightning speed. A hint of grassy fragrance was faintly emitting from the masked girl next to Angeline. Jay was secretly rmed by this. It turned out the other party went as far as to switch them. The girl in the mask was his real Angeline. She showered with grass-scented shower gel all year round, making the scent linger on her body. Jay carried the quietly still masked girl and was preparing to head off quickly. At this time, however, the decoy Angeline who was tied up like a roasted chicken showed an astonished expression. Then, she snapped off the loose rope behind her and extended her hand to scatter some powder on him. Once the powder entered Jay¡¯s eyes, he felt an immediate sting as his vision started to be blurry. The young man carefully identified the Nine Paintings ¡¯ authenticity and determined them to be real. He saidcently, "This is what they meant when they said one would search high and low for something only to find it when one least expects to!" Then, he jumped from the roof andnded in front of Jay. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 "Are you Doomsday''s general?" the young man asked quietly. Jay nodded without hesitation, thinking about his duty as a son to repay his mother''s debt. "Yes!¡± ¡°Then, who are you?" Jay asked him back. The boy approached him one step at a time... Jay sensed the approaching murderous intent. He pulled Angeline into his arms and hugged her tightly. Suddenly, the sounds of footsteps approaching Noblemen Garden were getting more overwhelming. The young man squinted his enchanting peachy eyes and said with contempt, "Your reinforcements are here." Jay coolly retorted, "I didn''t bring them here." The young man and Lil Thirteen left without a trace. It was as if they had flown away like sparrows. Jay then heard a few faint wordsing out of that young man. "Superior Monster." His voice was heard amidst the snowy wind, but Jay could clearly make out thest word. "Monster!" The blood in his body immediately started to boil up, and he was agitated. Monster? Noel had brought the Corvettes over. His protective yet domineering voice resonated in the air. "F*cking sh*theads. Who dares bully my grandson? I''ll twist their heads off and kick it like a ball.¡± The grand old master froze when he saw Angeline and Jay embracing one another. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Angeline was not dead? Before he could react to this pleasant surprise, the grand old master was devastated to learn Jay was blind once more. "Jay, your eyes need to be treated immediately. Let''s g o back up the mountain. We have the best doctor in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold." Jay said coldly, "No need." Noel started coaxing him once more. "Jay, even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to care about your wife, right? Your wife isn¡¯t in good health. How can you take care of her if you can''t see?" Jay took out the signal re from his chest and fired it toward the sky. A thick red smoke rolled toward the horizon like a colorful haze. A few minutester, dozens of Ghost members in their uniforms arrived at Noblemen Garden in a mighty manner. "What''s your next order, Mr. Ares?" "Call Imperial Capital immediately. I need the best ophthalmologist and psychologist." "Yes." Then, Jay carried Angeline in his arms, and under the Ghost members'' protection, he resolutely walked away from Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks rubbed his nose and smiled instead of being angry. "What a lofty and unyielding character. He does prove himself to be my darling grandson." The Corvettes were silently embarrassed. ''Grand Old Master, don''t you think you have double standards?'' If any other person did that to the grand old master, h e would certainly destroy the person''s entire family. All cunning rabbits would have at least a second burrow. Superior Monster and Lil Thirteen came to their second base¡ªa particrmercial and residential building. The young man took out the Nine Paintings and handed them over to Lil Thirteen. He said, "You go ahead and send these Nine Paintings to the military intelligence division." Lil Thirteen looked at him dubiously. "What about you?" Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The young man said, "I''m heading to the Yorks'' stronghold. I¡¯ll first take that scumbag Cole Yorks'' life, then I''ll go back immediately." "That¡¯s not the task given to you by the military intelligence division!" Lil Thirteen stopped him. "You know very well that if you vite the military intelligence division, you''ll die." The young man''s expression became heavy, and his voice sounded suffocated. "Cole Yorks killed my dad. I have to avenge him. Even if it breaks the military intelligence division''s rule, I have to be headstrong at least this one time." Lil Thirteen¡¯s mouth moved slightly, but she stopped herself from talking. After a short while, Lil Thirteen prompted again. "That Doomsday general is absolutely not someone without talents. I''m afraid he¡¯ll try to get in your way if you want to kill Cole Yorks. You have to be careful.¡± This clearly meant that she acquiesced in letting the young man stay at Peach Blossom County. The young man smiled brilliantly, looking utterly charming when he did. Who would have thought he was the wicked Monster who wreaked havoc in a country and caused suffering to its people? "Are you worried about me, Lil Thirteen? Don¡¯t forget that the people from the military intelligence division shouldn''t fall in love.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Lil Thirteen''s graceful face sank. "You''re the one being indecent." Only then did the young man restrain his unruliness and say with a stern face, "That general is now blind. H e won''t be a hindrance." Lil Thirteen kept feeling like something was amiss, but she could not figure out what it was. She had no other alternative but to handle everything and exhorted the young man again. "I keep having this feeling that the task waspleted way too smoothly. You have to keep your eyes peeled." The young man proudly replied, "Can''t you see who''s the one doing the task?" Lil Thirteen nced at the Nine Paintings. She seemed to have noticed some abnormalities and proceeded to open it one at a time, looking at the front and back of each painting. Then, she solemnly looked at Baby Robbie and threw the Nine Paintings at him. She mocked, saying," You¡¯ve been duped." The young man looked at the initially painted wooden board that had turned into its original wood color. The carvings on it had also be loop-sided. He immediatelynded an angry m on the table. Lil Thirteen chuckled uncontrobly. "I think Lil Fox has met an old fox. I was wondering how a 5S task was so easilypleted. In the past, when the military intelligence division performed any rank S tasks, it was bound to be a waste of money and workforce." The young man retorted, "Truly a respectable opponent. Then, we''ll y along slowly." The youngster was at his young, frivolous, bold, and fearless age. The word ''fear'' had never been in his dictionary. The meticulous boy took out a potion and smeared a thickyer on his face. Once the potion had turned into a gel consistency, the youngster pressed on his face forcefully. He had a baby face, yet he insisted on molding it until i t was extremely slim. Seeing his deep and more mature facial features in the mirror, the boy nodded in satisfaction. Lil Thirteen looked at the boy in the mirror and frowned. "I think you look somewhat simr to the general now. Are you nning on being his son?¡± The young man was slightly startled. He suddenly recalled that when he saw the general and the blind woman for the first time, he felt that they were very simr to Daddy and Mommy. The short pleasant surprise he felt instantly dissipated, though. It was because his daddy was dead. Master had personally shown him the video of Daddy¡¯s death. He saw Daddy''s tank burning in the raging fire. His daddy had undoubtedly died. As for his mommy, she was such a strong woman. No obstacle could get in Mommy''s way. The young man sighed silently. "If I''m able to kill the man, why can''t I pretend to be his son?" Lil Thirteen was dumbfounded. The young man took off the middle-aged man''s jacket he was wearing and changed into a beige windbreaker again. He exuded a fresh breath of youth and looked like an 18-year-old teenager. "It''s time for payback, Cole Yorks." The young man looked into the mirror, his thin lips curling into an evil smirk. Imperial Capital, Grand Asia Empire. Jenson stood in front of the French windows that overlooked the entire Imperial Capital. The vast city seemed to have be smaller. In a mere few months, Jenson had reconstructed the whole Grand Asia Empire and turned it into an unprecedented business empire with a highly concentrated centripetal force. Jenson had finally eliminated those counter-forces that attempted to subvert Grand Asia. The famous and influential families in Imperial Capital had all been reshuffled. With the Bell brothers¡¯ imprisonment, Bell Enterprise waspletely gone now. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 As for Swallow City''s Titus family, Grand Asia had wholly absorbed all of their customers and they ultimately racked up a sky-high debt. Yosemite Titus chose to jump off the building to end his life, hence marked the end of Titus Enterprise. Grand Asia became an undefeated force and instantly upied the global market. Jenson''s finesse earned him the reputation of being the first cold-blooded merchant in Imperial Capital. "President," Jenson¡¯s newly promoted assistant, Cloud Shaw, stumbled in. Jenson turned around slowly and stared at him coldly. "What?" "Mr. Ares has gotten into an ident," Cloud muttered cautiously. "A letter from Peach Blossom County states that a certain Monster tricked Mr. Ares and he¡¯s now blind." Jenson''s eagle eyes shrank slightly. No one could see the emotions in his eyes. However, Cloud was well aware that the president was furious. "Immediately arrange for a team of the best ophthalmologists and psychologists. Also, buy me air tickets to Peach Blossom County." "Yes." Cloud walked away quickly. Jenson''s expression slowly cracked. "Principal, it looks like your prophecy ising true." The principal''s wish of hoping their paths would never cross was merely wishful thinking. Monster and Jenson¡¯s battle would finally begin. That night, Jenson took a team of ophthalmologists and psychologists, along with Baby Zetty and Finn, to Peach Blossom County. Of course, the ever so cautious Jenson did not forget about their disguises. In order to avoid attention, Jay rented a homestay with Angeline. Zayne, Josephine, and Shirley came to visit Angeline. When they saw that the husband and wife were both disabled now, they were so upset that they burst into tears. Then, Sis Shirley personally offered. "I''ll stay behind and take care of Little Angeline, Jay." Jay replied, "No need. I can take care of her." N?velDrama.Org content. As long as he was by Angelina''s side, he could ovee any difficulties. The reason he lived and breathed was because of Angeline. Josephine bluntly said, "Big Brother, you can''t even see anymore. You can barely care for yourself. How can you take care of Sis Angeline?" A strong person like Jay disliked it when others belittled him. He merely frowned lightly and said, "As long as I''m still breathing, I''ll definitely be able to take care of Angeline.¡± Zayne pursed his lips. "Don''t be too hard on yourself. If you need anything, just let me help you out. Think of it as us atoning for our sins." Jay retorted, "If you truly want to atone for your sins, please leave us lovebirds be.¡± Zayne and the others were dumbfounded. They had n o choice but to leave in grief. Once Sis Shirley and the others left, only Angeline and Jay were left in the room. Jay stood up, hugged Angeline in his arms, and strolled to the bathroom. Angeline was anxious that he would trip. However, apart from Jay being slightly slower than usual, he was able to ce her in the bathtub very smoothly. After bathing her, he wrapped her in a towel before hugging her out and gentlyying her on the bed. He disliked the quiet atmosphere between them, but Angeline could not talk right now. As such, he started t o chat instead of being his usual calm self. "How are you doing these few days, Angeline? "Did they make things difficult for you? "Did they feed you three meals a day on the clock?" Jay''s hand crawled onto Angeline''s face. When he reached the apples of her cheeks that seemed well-filled, he breathed a sigh of relief. Angeline wanted to tell him that everything was fine. She had no issues regarding food and clothes the entire time. The only thing she was worried about was him. However, now that Jaybie was by her side, Angeline''s endless worries and thoughts were comforted. The anxiety she felt was also reduced. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 That night, he was finally able to sleep with her in his arms. By the time it was morning, Jay was still fast asleep. Then, he heard a maic voiceing from the side. "Jaybie. Jaybie?" Jay opened his eyes and smiled when he heard Angeline''s voice. "Can you speak now, Angeline?" He reached out his hand to touch Angeline''s face. Then, he turned her gently to face him. "Jaybie is right here, Angeline." Angeline knew that Jay would feel sorry for her bitter experience. In order to stop him from worrying, the first words Angeline uttered were words of reassurance for him. "I''m fine, Jaybie. Cole did not bully me, nor did the kidnappers. I was merely worried about you the whole time. Now that I see you safely by my side again, my heart¡¯s at ease. Don''t worry, I''m in a perfect frame of mind. My body will heal itself soon." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jay whimpered like a puppy. "When they said you fell off the cliff and was swallowed by a beast, did you know how scared I was, Angeline? "I haven''t given you happiness in this lifetime, so how could you have already left me? I couldn¡¯t believe it... I''m really d you¡¯re okay." Angeline giggled. "Silly, I¡¯m happy whenever I''m with you. But you, now that your eyes aren''t perfect, are you getting used to it?" Jay''s heart had always been strong and invincible. He smiled. "I used a pair of eyes in exchange for you toe back safely. I feel like it''s a win for me." Angeline was optimistic as well and began mocking herself. "Now that we¡¯re the disabled duo, don''t you think we''re such a great match for each other?¡± Jay brought her into his arms and hugged her. His pair of peach blossom eyes bloomed like it was spring, making his finely carved face even more charming. For Jay and Angeline, other tribtions were merely added vors in their lives as long as they could stay together. Knowing that Angeline had resurrected from the dead, Cole was not able to snap back into reality. It was yet another pleasant surprise. "Why is Jay''s intuition so urate?" Cole was puzzled. He was also in love with Angeline. Only he knew how much it ached in his soul. However, such a strong telepathic connection could not be found between him and Angeline. Cole was a little jealous of Jay. Carson tried to persuade him patiently as he consoled. "Young Master, Ms. Severe and Jay Ares are destined for one another. You should try your best to forget about Ms. Severe." Cole¡¯s handsome face showed a sorrowful smile. " What else is there for me to do besides try to forget?" Jay Ares and Angeline Severe''s love was inseparable. No one would be able to prate their hearts. However, thinking of that one night he had with Angeline, Cole felt dested once more. "Carson, get the booze," said Cole. Carson was stunned at the spot. "Young Master, using alcohol to relieve your sorrows will only make you more miserable." Cole scoffed at him unhappily. "Just do as I say. Why are you freaking nagging me?" Carson was stupefied. The gentle young master was definitely evolving into someone barbaric like the old master and the grand old master. "You¡¯re swearing, Young Master." "Spencer was right. Looking and waiting to have a wless girl as someone who was born in the mud, it''s been an extravagant hope from the beginning." Carson suddenly felt sorrowful. Since he was young, the young master merely wanted to find someone suitable for him. He refused to end up like the old master and madam, quarreling whenever they met and wasting their lifetimes with hatred. For this reason alone, Young Master had read countless books and walked different paths of life. He was gentle, elegant, and refined. He waspletely ipatible with the Yorks'' stronghold and stuck out like a sore thumb. One would not expect a single failure in his conquest for romance to instantly revert him to how he was originally. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 Carson fetched two bottles of white wine, tossed one t o Cole, and said, "I''ll sacrifice myself to get drunk with you today.¡± Cole took the white wine. When he saw the small bottle of clear liquid, he frowned. "Why did you bring such a tiny bottle?" Carson said, "You''ve never drunk alcohol before, Young Master. You should probably take it easy because this is your first time drinking." Cole roared angrily. "The two old fools drink wine like they¡¯re drinking in water. I¡¯m the direct line of descendant, so I''m pretty sure I inherited their high alcohol tolerance.¡± Although heined about the tiny amount of wine given to him, he still opened the bottle and tilted his head back to pour the wine down his throat. Carson stared at his young master in a daze. "Wine has to be savored slowly, Young Master. You¡¯ll only be wasting good wine if you drink like that." After finishing a bottle of wine, Cole could feel a ball of heat spreading throughout his entire body. "This stuff sure is great for warming the body up.¡± Cole stood up. "I''ll go and drink in the wine cer." N?velDrama.Org content. After taking just a few steps, he started staggering. Carson looked at the wobbly Cole and hurried to follow him. "I think you''re drunk, Young Master." "Nonsense. I''m more than sober right now." Alcohol numbed the senses. The thoughts that he so desperately tried to get rid of had only grown more lucid. The low and depressing emotions that he tried s o hard to suppress were now gushing out like a dam that had burst. After taking a few steps, Cole suddenly copsed to the ground and called out weakly, "Angeline. "Why do you like him out of so many people? Why? "I can be enemies with any man in the world but not him." ''He¡¯s my cousin!'' "I have to return you to him, Angeline. "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t love you anymore." Carson felt his heart hurting when he looked at his young master''s tearful face. Young Master waspromising by sacrificing his love just so Jay could go home. "Carson!" When Carson heard Young Master calling him, he stared at him in confusion. "Yes, Young Master?" "Arrange a matchmaking appointment for me. Didn''t Spencer, that old fool, say that a widow in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold has coveted me for a very long time? Take me to her." Carson broke out in a cold sweat. "That ck Widow doesn¡¯t deserve someone as gentle as you." "There''s a love in my heart that I can''t get rid of. I''m pretty sure there''s a man in her heart that she can''t forget about either. We''re perfect for each other." "You''re drunk, Young Master." "I''m not drunk. Take me there!" Cole roared angrily. "Okay, okay." ''You''d better not regret it.'' Soon after that, Carson carried Cole to ck Widow''s house. Cole looked at the bare olive tree at the door and started sniggering like a fool. "Spencer was right, her olive tree has turned leafless and bald indeed." The look on Carson''s face at this moment was impossible to describe. In order to make Young Master attend these matchmaking appointments, Old Master Yorks had always made out the candidates to be women who were hopelessly infatuated with him, hoping that it would move him. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Carson muttered, "If Old Master Yorks¡¯ words can be trusted, then even pigs will start flying. Who knows, the branches in front of this widow''s house might have been distributed to each and every man in the Yorks'' stronghold." Cole started smirking like a fool. "I can¡¯t go around ruining other innocent women''s lives, can I? She¡¯s the perfect candidate.¡± "ck Widow," Carson shouted at the top of his lungs. ck Widow was wearing a cotton-padded jacket and sashayed out of the house. The women living in the mountains would often get married early. ck Widow got married before she even turned 20 and was only 24-years-old this year because her husband passed away very early. Due to that, she still carried the tenderness that of a young woman. When ck Widow saw Cole, she was left nonplussed. "Whoa, what brings you here, Young Master Yorks?" Carson said, "You¡¯re in luck today. Young Master is interested in you. Make sure you serve him well tonight." A woman who was once married would act particrly unbridled. ck Widow let out an endearing smile. "Sure!" Carson ced Cole on the bed and left. ck Widow shut the doors and windows before sitting on the edge of the bed. She gazed at the strikingly dashing Cole, then reached out to unbutton his blouse. Cole suddenly grabbed her hand, his drunken stuporpletely vanishing. He snarled. "Don''t touch me." ck Widow was slightly stunned before dissolving intoughter. "What are you up to if you''re not here to get down to business, Young Master Yorks?" Cole sat up from the bed. "After tonight, everyone in the stronghold will know that we¡¯ve slept together. From now on, you just need to keep pretending like you''re infatuated with me and I will make sure to give you what you deserve." ck Widow scrutinized Cole. She brushed her fingers on Cole''s face gently, saying, "You want me to b e Angeline''s stand-in, right, Young Master Yorks?" Cole''splexion was dark. "A woman who is too wise isn''t very likable." ck Widow continued, "News about you and Angeline are all over town. Guys in the stronghold say that you¡¯ve fallen in love with your cousin''s wife. Public mor can confound right and wrong, so in order to stop the rumors and safeguard Ms. Angeline''s reputation, you¡¯ve decided to find someone to be Angeline''s stand-in." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ck Widow pointed at her nose. "You don¡¯t want to harm the reputation of other innocent women, so you came to me, a woman with a bad reputation. Since I''m just a pawn to you, you can just give mepensation once you''re done using me and won''t feel bad thinking that you owe me anything." Cole''s dashing face was dark and gloomy. ck Widowughed. "Your love for Ms. Severe sure runs deep. You''re not only protecting her but also her reputation. If such a deep love is shifted to me, I''m sure I''llugh myself awake at night." Cole''s cold and stern face suddenly broke into an uncanny smile. Flirtatiously, he held ck Widow¡¯s fingers that were resting on his face andughed. "Do everything you can to make me fall in love with you, then." ck Widow replied, "I will." She put him down on the bed, her face inching forward. Cole ced his warm hands on her face that was approaching him. "It won''t work if you''re over- hasty." With that, ck Widowy down beside him. That night was destined to be an unusual night. Peach Blossom County¡¯s bus depot. More than a dozen tourists filed out of the bus. Jenson walked in the front while wearing a limited edition ck trench coat and a white cotton scarf. A pair of gold-rimmed sses hung on his mesmerizing face, which made him look refined, modest, elegant, and knowledgeable. However, the bone-piercingly cold and forbidding aura emanating throughout his entire being kept others at arm¡¯s length. Following behind him, Baby Zetty''s straight hair hung loosely while her bangs were neat. Her jewel- like eyes looked as adorable as a deer¡¯s, making her look lively and sharp. Baby Zetty reached out to take the arm of the stunning man standing next to her and started acting coquettishly. "I¡¯m so cold, Brother Finn. Hurry up and put your arms around my shoulders to warm me up." With his arm being held by the little princess, Finn looked helpless. Walking behind them was Grand Asia''s medical team. Thisss might not be shy, but h e was. Walking in front of them, Jenson suddenly stopped in his tracks. He looked back, and the pupils behind his gold-rimmed sses exuded an icy aura. "Give her a heating pad." Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at him. Just how clueless could her brother be? She was not actually cold. She just wanted Brother Finn to hold her. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 The assistant next to her unzipped the luggage and fished out a heating pad, handing it to Baby Zetty. '' Here¡¯s the heating pad, miss." Baby Zetty refused to take it and pouted. "A heating pad can¡¯t keep me warm enough!" She just wanted Brother Finn to hold her. "Use two then." Jenson''s cold voice sounded again. His thin and attractive lips curled into a malicious smile as he cursed in his heart, ¡®You cunning little thing!¡¯ Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Baby Zetty stared resentfully at Jenson, her eyes turning inexplicably pink. Jenson was slightly stunned, his heart of stone softening at once. He stretched out his hand toward her, his tough and unyielding attitude turning tender and soft. "Come here. I¡¯ll hold you.¡± Baby Zetty melted into smiles as she rushed up to him immediately. Jenson draped his arm across her shoulders and exhorted softly, saying, "Remember, when we arrive in Peach Blossom County, don''t talk to strangers and don''t follow strangers. If you''re taken away by bad people by ident, do you know what to do?" The young woman replied, "I''ll kill them." The young man was rendered speechless. Her ability to cause mischief could indeed give someone a mental breakdown, but it was questionable whether her mischief could be used to effectively deal with kidnappers. "Do you still remember the personal defense skills I taught you?" "Of course. Go for his ding dong, right?" The youngdy let out a dazzling smile. Walking behind the young man, Finn and the assistant were greatly astounded by the siblings'' conversation. Their little president might be a reticent boy, but he would always act out of character when he was educating his sister. He would be gentle and patient, breaking out of his reticent and umunicative public persona over and over again. He had even taught his sister personal defense skills. Just as they were about to leave the station, Jenson suddenly said, "Take care of Baby Zetty, Brother Finn." He then let go of Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and strode away. Baby Zetty looked at his brother''s back and cried out," Where are you going, Brother?" Finn covered her mouth. "Don''t shout. Your brother is off to handle something. It''ll be very dangerous for you to follow him." Baby Zetty¡¯s ck-zed pupils were filled with worry. She mumbled, "Take care of yourself, Brother." Finn checked into Flower City Hotel with Baby Zetty and the Grand Asia medical team. "When can I see Mommy and Daddy?" Baby Zetty asked Finn, looking somewhat disappointed. Finn rubbed her fluffy head. "To make sure that Mr. and Mrs. Ares won¡¯t worry about the two of you too much, it¡¯s best to keep your arrival in Peach Blossom County a secret for now." "What is Brother nning to do, then?" Baby Zetty asked curiously. "Your brother is going to set things up and put everything in ce to lure the enemy out of their hiding," Finn exined. Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes were red. "Daddy''s eyes are injured and Mommy is suffering from a rpse. I want to be able to help them with their worries and difficulties just like Brother." Finn gently patted Baby Zetty on the shoulder and reminded her. "You can make them something to eat. When the doctors go over to check on themter, they can bring the food you¡¯ve prepared." Baby Zetty cheered. "Yay." Baby Zetty did it straightaway. She made a trip to the farmer''s market to buy some vegetables and cooked them herself. She nned to make a bowl of chicken stew for Mom and Dad as well as their favorite torti wrap. Meanwhile in Mount Pearl. A thin steel wire spanned across the mountain peak. A phantom-like ck shadow shuttled through the air at the speed of light. Then in no time at all, it vanished into the thick and dark forest. When dawn broke, Carson came to ck Widow''s house to get Cole when he saw him leaning languidly o n ck Widow''s couch with his bare and sexy upper body. As for ck Widow, her bare shoulders were also exposed. Carson stood rooted to the same spot in shock as though he had been struck by lightning. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 "Get out." Cole snapped. "Can''t you see that we¡¯re busy?¡± Carson rushed out while covering his eyes with his hands. When Cole got dressed and walked out, Carson came forward and asked in disbelief, "You were actually serious about sleeping with her, Young Master?" Cole licked his sexy lips, looking satiated after having a satisfying meal. Carson was so irritated that he knocked his head against a tree trunk. "How did this happen? You were always able to crawl yourself out alive even when someone threw you into a sea of women. How did ck Widow subdue you?" Unwilling to believe that his young master was the one who took the initiative, Carson vented his anger o n ck Widow. "That ck Widow is really something, huh? How dare she use her petty little schemes on our future patriarch?" Cole chided him, "I did it voluntarily." Carson was dumbfounded. Was Young Master so hurt by thest rtionship that he did not even care who he chose as a partner now? "What are you doing here?" Carson said, "Old Master Yorks sent me. He wants to discuss something urgent with you." Cole turned around and walked into ck Widow''s room, waving his hand at Carson. "Tell him that I¡¯m busy plowingnd and nting seeds every day, so ask him not to disturb me during this period of time. What he needs to do right now is just wait for his grandchildren''s arrival." Carson¡¯s jaw dropped. Young Master Yorks used to be a cold and dignified person who seemed to have no desire for worldly pleasures. His public persona had copsed a tad too hard. Carson left gloomily. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cole had just entered the room when he was dumbfounded by the scene before his eyes. With her shoulders still bare, ck Widow had fallen into the arms of a handsome young man. She did not know whether tough or cry because a cold de was currently pressed against her back. From Cole''s angle, however, ck Widow seemed to b e in a really intimate position with the man. Cole searched this mind for any clues rted to this face and arrived at a conclusion-unfamiliar. This was someone with whom he had no dealings at all. The incident where an assassin had gone into his room a few days ago immediately shed in his mind, and suddenly, everything was bright as day. This was the same assassin who tried to assassinate him. "Oh, Cole, I thought you were an ambitious man who¡¯s dissolute yet not lowly. Who would''ve thought that you¡¯re actually nothing but a low-rank retainer who sleeps with just about anyone when you''re desperate?" The man¡¯s voice was filled with deep contempt. A trace of suspicion exuded from Cole''s eyes. "Do you know me?" "A widow brings bad luck. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be cursed to death?" The assassin''s voice became inexplicably sly and eerie. The dark and sinister aura seeping out of him frightened ck Widow so badly that she began shivering all over, causing her to lean forward unknowingly. Thinking that she was trying to break free from his hold, the assassin immediately stretched out his pincers-like hand and yanked her into his arms. The cold de pierced ck Widow''s skin, serving as a silent warning. Coleughed in a very gentlemanly manner. "Not all men will have the honor to have fun with my woman, mister." "You''re wrong. I''m not here to have fun with her at all." The man smirked maliciously. "I¡¯m here today to have fun with you." Having said that, he knocked ck Widow out and threw her on the bed. With a twinkle of an eye, a dart whizzed through the air at lightning speed toward Cole. Cole dodged it deftly, but the next moment, the man suddenly jumped up. His beige windbreaker opened u p like a blooming flower in the air before fluttering down gradually. The windbreaker had blocked out Cole¡¯s vision. He had just grabbed onto the windbreaker when the man suddenly appeared behind him and knocked him out. Cole groaned and copsed to the ground. The man grabbed his feet and dragged him out. Peach Blossom County. After parting with Baby Zetty, Jenson came to Peach Blossom County''s auction tform. He handed the Nine Paintings he had prepared in advance to the person in charge of the auction tform and said, "I''d like to use your auction tform to auction off a precious treasure. Of course, I''ll pay you a lot of money for that, but you need to publicize this widely." Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 The person in charge raised his eyes, nced at the ordinary-looking Nine Paintings in Jenson''s hand, and teased. "How can you call this a precious treasure? At best, it''s just a work of art that¡¯s painted slightly well." Though Jenson appreciated the other party''s aesthetic judgment, he deliberately made it sound mysterious. "You won''t be able to tell whether this is a precious treasure or not." In order to increase the value of the treasure, Jenson handed out a Diamond Card. "As long as you can ensure that the auction goes on smoothly, I''ll pay you five million bucks. Deal?" "Five million?" The person in charge was so astounded that he carefully examined Nine Paintings again, yet even so, he did not find anything that stood out particrly. Despite that, money had been difficult to make these days, so they were willing to ept bothrge and small deals here at the auction tform. If the other party was willing to pay them five million for theirbor fees, then this might just be thergest deal they had evernded in over a century. The person in charge stood up from his chair and said reverently, "Of course it''s a deal. We promise to work closely with you to fulfill your auction requirements." Jenson pulled out a business card from his card case." I''ll contact you, then." "Sure." When Jenson left, a malicious sneer hung at the corner of his lips. Was this considered bait fishing? He did not know if the fishes would take the bait, though. Mount Pearl. Carson came to Old Master Yorks'' ce and reported t o him, "Sir, Young Master refuses to leave ck Widow''s room." Spencer was petrified, seemingly struck by thunder. When Cole had no interest in women, he hoped so badly that all the females would throw themselves at his son. Now that Cole had actually slept with ck Widow, he felt like crying instead. "Has ck Widow soiled the most valuable treasure in my family?" Spencer got up with trembling feet while wearing aplicated look on his face. Carson congratted him insincerely." Congrattions, Old Master Yorks. You will soon be able to hold your grandson." Spencer said feebly, "What¡¯s there to congratte? ck Widow is a widow. She''s destined to be cursed. Nothing good is going toe to my son if they''re together." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Carson said, "But Old Master, you''re the one who brainwashed Young Master by telling him that ck Widow covets him and even offers him an olive branch every day. "When Young Master saw the bare olive tree in front o f ck Widow''s house, he was momentarily moved by her infatuation. That¡¯s why he decided to get together with her on impulse.¡± Spencer could only swallow his bitterness. "Back then when Cole wasn''t interested in women, not even a female mosquito could bite his flesh. I was afraid that he would go down the same road as his mother and be an anchorite himself, stripping himself of all worldly desires and romance. That''s why I resorted to all means to get all the women in this stronghold to do everything they can to move him. Who would¡¯ve thought that he''d end up with ck Widow? What on earth happened to that kid''s standards?¡± Spencer said exasperatedly. Then, in a fit of rage, Spencer came to the ck Widow''s house with Carson. The mottled door of ck Widow''s house was wide open. ck Widow had fainted on the bed with half of her body hanging off the side of the bed. Carson wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and prayed. "ck Widow may be cursed, but my young master is tough. He won''t be cursed.¡± Spencer rushed into the house but did not see Cole. Though when he saw signs of trauma at the back of ck Widow''s head, hisplexion paled as his voice quivered. "Who took Young Master away?" Carson thought about it and said, "Old Master, Jay has always been a revengeful man. Since Young Master has tainted Ms. Severe''s innocence, do you think he''s trying to kill Young Master as a punishment?" There was aplicated look on Spencer''s face. Regardless of how deep both the Ares and Yorks families'' resentment was, he had no intention to start a conflict with Jay again. Jay was his sister''s son. Chloe had risked her life to save him. He would not question Jay before the truth was revealed. "Go find him." Spencer gritted his teeth. The Corvettes started an inch by inch search on Mount Pearl, but Cole seemed to have evaporated out o f thin air and was gone without a trace. Spencer looked at the sky and sighed helplessly. "Oh Jay, it looks like I will still have to meet you in the end.¡± Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Peach Blossom County. When Jenson returned to Flower City Hotel and caught a whiff of the fragrant strew, his icy and dashing face broke into an imperceptible smile. "Brother." As soon as Jenson entered the house, Baby Zetty rushed forward to greet him. She raised her hand that had been stained with flour and said with delight, "I¡¯m making a wrap. Want to do i t together?" Jenson nced at the flour tortis spread over the kitchen counter and let out a gentle smile. "Mm." The two siblings made a lot of torti wraps. Baby Zetty began counting. "Daddy¡¯s, Jens'', Mommy''s, and mine... Huh? There are leftovers." Baby Zetty was stunned for a moment before realizing what was going on. Her beautiful face turned dull and gloomy at once. "It¡¯s a pity that Baby Robbie can¡¯t eat the wrap we''ve made for him." Jenson, on the other hand, said confidently, "Don¡¯t worry. I''m sure he knows that we care for him." It was just a matter of time. This was just like the time when he was away from Mommy for five years yet she still prepared his share every day without fail. When they reunited, he was definitely moved and touched after knowing just how much Mommy missed him. Baby Zetty prepared several lunch boxes, and when it was time for the doctors to set out, her eyes turned pink again. She begged Finn once more. "Please let me go and meet Daddy and Mommy, Brother Finn. Please?¡± Finn''s pupils darkened. Baby Zetty¡¯s soft and adorable expression had definitely melted his heart. However, a s this concerned Baby Zetty¡¯s safety, he found himself caught in a massive dilemma. Jenson said, "Mommy and Daddy can''t see. If you go with me, you''re only allowed to look at them quietly from the side and you can''t say anything, okay?" Baby Zetty jumped up with joy. Themercial and residential buildings in the county were mostly old and worn-out. Catalpa Garden, on the other hand, was a newly-renovatedmercial and residential building that looked clean and elegant. Both Jay and Angeline were living in Catalpa Garden. A few doctors came to Jay''s rental house in their ordinary clothes. Both Jenson and Baby Zetty hid among them. When they came to the rental house, Finn raised his hand and knocked gently on the door. After a very long time, Jay opened the door. "Who is it?" Even though he had lost his vision, the prideful aura around him was unabated. When Baby Zetty saw Daddy''s nk and unfocused eagle eyes, tears started streaming down her face. Afraid that she would cry aloud, Baby Zetty clenched her hand into a fist and stuffed it into her mouth. Although Jenson was an undemonstrative boy, his eyes still turned slightly pink at this moment. Finn was choked with emotions as well. "It''s me, Mr. Ares. I''ve brought the medical experts from Grand Asia." When Jay heard Finn''s voice, he said, "Come in." Angeline was sitting quietly on the couch, and when she caught a whiff of the rich chicken stew, she eximed with delight, "Did you bring us food, Finn?" Finn nodded. "Yes, I did." Jay frowned and stopped him in an overbearing tone." No, thanks. Angeline only eats what I cook." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Did you make chicken stew, though?" There was a crack on Jay''s mesmerizing face when he heard Angeline chuckling. "Bring it over, then!" Jay said helplessly. Finn darted a nce at Baby Zetty and Jenson who were standing on one side in a daze. Before they met their parents, the children were feeling down at first, but after seeing how optimistic and hopeful they were even when they were caught in an impossible situation, the children felt as if a load had been taken off their minds. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Finn patted Baby Zetty and Jenson on the shoulders. I t was only then did the two children snap back to their senses. Baby Zetty brought the chicken stew to Mommy. Just as she picked up the spoon to scoop the stew, Jay suddenly stretched out his hand and commanded in a domineering tone, "Give me the bowl." Baby Zetty had no choice but to pass him the bowl. After taking it, he took a sip, then frowned andined, "The chicken is too hard to chew, there¡¯s too much pepper, the stew is too greasy, and it numbs the tongue. Don''t drink it, Angeline." Baby Zetty,"..." Was her chicken stew really that bad? Angeline took a sip of the stew and savored it slowly before praising, "The stew is obviously very good. The chicken is juicy, the pepper and ginger match perfectly, which makes the stew absolutely rich and vorful." Jay asked bitterly, "Does it taste better than the stew I make?" He then added sulkily, "I don''t like drinking chicken stew." Sensing his jealousy, Angeline started coaxing him as she would a child, saying, "Love is what I taste from your food, but home is what I taste from this chicken stew. Baby Zetty made this, Jaybie." After hearing what she said, Jay''s stiff and charming face eased up. "Let me take a sip, then." Jay took a few sips of the stew, and the initial waxy texture he tasted earlier had vanished for some reason. The stew was even more appetizing now. He nodded continuously. "Mm, Baby Zetty is a good cook indeed." Others might be quiet, but they were actually cursing i n their hearts, ''Don''t you feel embarrassed for saying contradictory things like that, Mr. Ares?¡¯ After drinking the stew, Jay asked as if he had not had enough, "What else did you bring?" Jenson passed him the wraps. Jay picked up the wraps and tried them. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He then showered Baby Zetty with praises again," Wow, my Baby Zetty can not only make chicken stew but she can make wraps too. How did you train Baby Zetty so well? How could anyone be worthy of her in the future?" Angeline said shyly, "Have you ever seen any parent out there praising their children like this? We need to acknowledge our children''s merits and also address their shorings. Excessive praising will only cause your children to fail, and that''s not advisable at all.¡± Jay said brazenly, "To me, Baby Zetty only has merits and no shorings." Angeline asked suddenly, "What about Jens?" Jay said proudly, "He¡¯s perfect." Angeline asked yfully, "What about me?" Startled, Jay said, "Oh my, you have too many shorings. You''re too ballsy. Very few men can stand you." Angeline,"..." She thought he would praise her too but was taken aback by the surprising answer instead. As a rather optimistic person, Angeline straightened things out for herself. "Only a few men can stand me? That''s not too bad either." Jay said in a deep voice, "Yes, apart from Baby Robbie, Jens, and me, there''s practically no other man on earth who can stand your bad temper. Therefore, you should just stay by my side in the future." Speechless! The main point that Mr. Ares was trying to say here was to tell Mrs. Ares to stay obediently by his side. This was biased possessiveness! After their meal, the doctor started checking Jay and Angelina''s eyes. What Angelina had was a rpse. The seriousness of her somatization disorder would change depending o n her mood. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 The doctor came up with a diagnosis for Angeline and concluded that she needed to be kept under observation. As for Jay''s eyes, it was a tad more tricky because his vision loss happened due to poisoning. "Mr. Ares, a special antidote is needed to reverse its effect. But I''m afraid that you¡¯ll miss out on the optimum treatment time as a certain amount of time is required for the extraction and refining of the antidote." Jay seemed calm. "Don''t worry about my eyes. I need you to find a cure for Angeline so that she can get better soon." There was nothing he cared about apart from everything that was rted to Angeline. ¡°Yes." When the medical team left the rental house, Jenson lingered in Catalpa Garden to gather information rted to the residents living on the same floor as his parents. When the owners returned home, Jenson blocked their way outside the door and said in a straightforward manner, "I want to rent your house, mister." "I¡¯m sorry, but my house isn''t for rent." "I''ll pay you 300,000 bucks." Jenson quoted a price that was twice the market price. "I''m sorry, I''m not going to rent it no matter how much you offer me." "300,000 bucks a day." Jenson increased the price. The man¡¯s jaw dropped as he nodded nkly. Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. It looked like the Ares family''s motto, ''There''s nothing that money cannot solve'' actually worked. That night, Jenson checked into the room across from his parents. The Ghost members moved into the same floor as well. Mount Pearl. Cole slowly regained consciousness after God knew how long. He was lying in a cold stone cave with his hands tied behind his back. His feet were also bound while his own socks were stuffed into his mouth. The pungent smell of the socks made Cole feel sick to his stomach till he wanted to throw up. If he knew who it was who had tortured him using such cruel and inhumane ways, he would make sure t o skin him alive. Cole was so furious that veins had bulged out of his gorgeous and wless face. Soon, his gaze rested on a vine suspended in the air on top of him. A teenager was lying on the vine. He was wearing a beige windbreaker, and there was a maroon scarf draped around his neck. His side profile looked impable. Although that young man was lying on a flimsy and thin vine, he was still able to ce his ankle on top of his other knee, rest his head on his arms, and stare at him in a leisurely manner. His sense of bnce was so wless that anyone would be at a loss for words. "Tell me, how do you wish to die?" The young man''s lips parted slightly. His voice obviously carried a trace of warmth, but it was still able to send chills down someone''s spine. With his socks stuffed in his mouth, Cole made an attempt to talk but realized that his mouth was not moving. He flew into a rage suddenly. The young man hopped off the vine and made his way to Cole, reaching out to pull the socks out of his mouth. Cole cursed, "Who are you? How dare you kidnap me? Do you not know that the Yorks'' stronghold is called the valley of death and you can''t leave once you''re here?" The young man rolled his eyes at him and said arrogantly, "Stopuding the Yorks'' stronghold to the skies. This ce is, to me, a ce where I cane and go as I like." Cole''s dashing face broke into a sneer. "You¡¯ve underestimated Doomsday by far too much. Doomsday defenses are invincible. The only reason why you cane and go as you like is simply because we have yet to activate our most advanced defense system. But thanks to you, the Yorks¡¯ stronghold will certainly be more vignt this time." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The young man was slightly stunned. He recalled Lil Thirteen¡¯s advice-Grade S tasks would be extremely difficult. Whenever the military intelligence division carried out Grade S tasks, they would almost always use up a lot of manpower and resources with too many fatalities to count. The young man said calmly, "Well, even if you''re right, it won''t bother me either. I have nothing to be afraid of as long as I hold you hostage." Cole grinned and nced at the young, innocent face o f the young man. He decided to use his sly and advanced schemes to carry out a duel of words with this young man. "I¡¯m sorry, but you''ve overestimated my importance." Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Coley on the ground and said in an unruly manner," There are so many strong and capable men in the Yorks'' stronghold, yet you chose a weak and inept person like me as your hostage. Do you think they care about whether I live or die? Listen, if I''m dead, then Spencer that b*stard will only send me off to theherworld by beating his drums and blowing his trumpets." The young man smirked maliciously. "Cole Yorks, you''re the young master of the Yorks'' stronghold. Why do you even bother trying to belittle yourself?" Cole was petrified. "You... You recognize me?" "I will recognize you even after you turn into ashes." "Fine. An honest man doesn''t resort to underhanded means. Why did you kidnap me?" The young man''s thin lips curled into a blood-thirsty and cold sneer. "Why don¡¯t you give it a guess?" Cole put away his unruly smile and said, "For money?" Then, with an utterly carefree attitude, he said, "The Yorks have plenty of money. Go and ask Spencer for it, but don¡¯t ever shortchange yourself. Ask for as much a s you want because catching me is no easy feat. I''m curious to know how much I''m actually worth in Spencer¡¯s eyes too, actually." The young man squeezed a few words from the gaps between his teeth. "I don¡¯t want money, I want your life."N?velDrama.Org ? content. Cole was nonplussed... He looked at the young man¡¯s cold and deadly eyes before asking curiously, "Don¡¯t tell me that I''ve messed with your ancestor¡¯s grave?¡± He could see that the assassin was here specifically for him. The young man did not say a word, but his gaze was turning colder and colder like the snow that was piling up thicker and thicker on the ground outside. "I killed your entire family?" Cole made a wild guess. The fists under the young man¡¯s sleeves were clenched harder and harder. When he caught a glimpse of the young man''s grim and sinister face, Cole knew he was half-right. His expression sank. "Who exactly are you?" The young man picked up the socks that had been stained with the dirty puddle on the ground and stuffed them in Cole''s mouth again. Cole widened his eyes in shock. How dare this darn kidnapper humiliate him a second time? The young man stood up and said faintly, "Wait for m e, I''ll go and buy some gasoline. I¡¯ll let you know what i t feels like to burn in a raging inferno." Having said that, the young man left in strides. Gasoline? Raging inferno? Cole''s face paled abruptly as if he had suddenly thought of something. A zing fire shot out of his dark and profound pupils. ''Is that you, Jenson?'' ''I almost burned your father back then, so now you¡¯re trying to retaliate against me by doing the same thing, am I right?'' He let out a muffled and inaudible scream, but the young man was only walking further and further away. What Cole did not know, however, was that his spection had been denied by Spencer himself. When Spencer failed to locate Cole in Mount Pearl, he brought with him a bunch of luxurious gifts to Jay''s residence. Knowing that Jay was not only grumpy but also mean and haughty, Carson knocked on the door cautiously. No one responded even after they had waited for a very long time. The door from across the room creaked open and a head poked out from the gap. The young man had drowsy-looking eyes as if he had just woken up. He had fair skin and thick ck hair, looking just like a pristine ink painting that was not soiled by a single speck of fine dust. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 "The couple moved outst night." After saying those words, the young man was about to close the door. Carson hurried forward and quickly stepped on the threshold with his foot to stop the young man from closing the door. The young man¡¯s gaze fell on Carson''s feet, but he pretended not to see it and closed the door even harder. Carson cried out in pain, "Argh!" The young man pretended to look at him in shock, his dashing face looking as innocent as it could get. Carson lifted his foot and rubbed it but could not bring himself to condemn this ¡¯innocent-looking¡¯ young man. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Hey, do you know where the couple moved to?" Carson asked anxiously. "Why are you looking for them?" A faint and cold aura emanated from the young man¡¯s eyes. Mommy and Daddy had intentionally hidden in this simple and crude apartment just so they could spend some time together alone, yet these annoying men just would not leave them alone. Well, they should not me him for being rude, then. "Uh..." Carson said, sounding embarrassed, "They''re m y master''s rtives. We¡¯re paying them a special visit." The young man shifted his gaze to Spencer. He seemed hale and hearty, and although the hair on his temples had turned white, he still looked refined and easy-going. He also had a pair of eagle eyes. He bore a striking resemnce to Cole. This was most probably his grand-uncle. His thin lips curled into a mocking sneer. "I feel sorry for that couple. Even when both of them are already blind, there are still some Tom, Dick, and Harry knocking at their door to bother them. That''s why they moved out in the middle of the night." Carson looked very disappointed. "Ah, so they''ve moved out, huh? Where are we supposed to look for m y young master then?" Spencer''s sharp gaze fell on the young man¡¯s forbidding face. The child''s eyes were bright and sharp. It was clear that he was setting them up. "What''s your name?" Spencer asked coldly. The young man replied faintly, "Jenson Ares." Spencer chided with a dark expression, "How dare you call us Tom, Dick, and Harry?" Jenson looked askance at him and said arrogantly, "I didn''t say that." "You¡¯re asking for a beating, kid." Having said that, Spencer motioned with his eyes at his men who were standing on his left and right sides. "Take him down. He seems to know a lot of inside information." The Corvettes charged at Jenson immediately. Jenson grabbed the door with both of his hands and lifted his feet off the ground, kicking the Corvettes across him like a p of thunder. He then spread his arms and threw himself at them, throwing the Corvettes to the ground while squashing them. "Now aren''t you a pretty skilled fighter?" Spencer praised. He then positioned himself and said, "Show m e how good your martial arts skills are." Jenson knew that Spencer was Doomsday¡¯s patriarch, hence his martial arts skills should not be underestimated. Aware of his own shorings of not having a solid foundation in martial arts, he could onlyunch surprise moves to win against him. Jenson raised his eyes and leaped onto the uncovered beam in the corridor, galloping like a gecko. Spencer had gotten on in years, so if he was topete with any young person in aerial footwork, then he would definitely do much worse. However, as he had gone through countless battles by now, he had gained enough confidence. He stared fixedly at Jenson without blinking his eyes, coping with all motions by remaining motionless. Jenson could tell that he was being underestimated. H e had always followed Daddy''s advice when it came to fighting-a battle of wits was far more effective than a battle of fists. Jenson hopped off the beam suddenly andunched a fake move. Spencer thought he was about to punch, but to his surprise, Jenson crossed his arms and bore down at lightning speed. Then, holding the beam with his hands, he stood on top of Spencer¡¯s shoulders. He thenunched the Thousand Pounder. Spencer let out a scornful smile. He had practiced martial arts for decades, and nting his feet firmly on the ground while holding his stance was just the basics. Jenson''s Thousand Pounder, however, was an improved version. His feet sank deeper. Spencer was just about to adjust his breathing to amodate the weight on his shoulders when Jenson hooked his feet around his neck and slithered across his back like a snake. For a second, Spencer quickly switched his stance in consternation, thinking that Jenson was about to grab him by his balls. However, this was also one of Jenson''s false moves. Afraid that Jenson would grab him by his testicles and turn him into aughing stock, his heart jumped i n shock, propelling him forward. Jenson, on the other hand, suddenly spun around and swept his feet across the ground, tripping Spencer effortlessly. Spencer staggered almost imperceptibly. After all, he was a martial arts master, so even if he was at a disadvantage, he would make sure to hide it well. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Raging waves were surging in Spencer''s heart. This kid clearly had a weak foundation in martial arts but managed to behave in a remarkably composed and calm manner when they fought. Furthermore, he was constantly switching his martial arts moves that even martial arts grandmasters like him could hardly ward off his attacks. What sort of parents was capable of raising such an outstanding child? Jenson had gained the upper hand and said coolly," Goodbye, I¡¯m not going to walk you out." Spencer refused to admit defeat andmanded, " Force your way in, Corvettes." Jenson, unwilling to be outdone, pped his hands. In an instant, all the doors on both sides of the corridor opened up. All the Ghost members swarmed out of their nests. Jenson ordered, "Take them down." In an instant, the Ghost members managed to subdue the Corvettes. Spencer was struck dumb. The air of prestige and well-wielded authority that Jenson possessed caught him by surprise. He started t o grow curious about Jenson¡¯s identity. "Who is he, Carson?" Carson had yet to recover from the shock of Jenson''s victory over Spencer. After a very long time, he said dazedly, "He''s Jenson Ares, Old Master Yorks.¡± Spencer sounded a little angry. "I know his name is Jenson, but what¡¯s his rtionship with Jay Ares?" When the Corvettes heard Spencer grinding his mr teeth with rage, they all felt worried for Jenson. After all, Jenson was the first person to ever embarrass their patriarch in Doomsday territory. If Jenson was just an insignificant junior, then this might just be the end of him. Carson guided him gently. "Old Master Yorks, don''t you think his haughty character resembles someone very much?" Spencer was a little nonplussed. Jenson''s wickedness and Grand Old Master Yorks'' sharp-wittedness were almost on par. "What do you mean by that, Carson?" Spencer pointed at Jenson and asked emotionally, "Who exactly is he?" Carson introduced Jenson, "He''s Jay¡¯s eldest son, Jenson Ares." Spencer was astounded. He then red at Carson and hissed between clenched teeth. "Why didn''t you say it earlier?" "You didn''t ask, Master." Spencer furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance. He hoped to treat his sister''s descendants well, but heaven would always y a prank on him. Their chance encounter would almost always result in conflict. Spencer¡¯s attitude toward Jenson changedpletely, and he started iming kinship with him i n an amiable tone. "I''m your grand-uncle, Jens. I''m here to visit your mommy. Why won''t you let me in?" Jenson pretended to look surprised. "Oh, how disrespectful I''ve been. It turns out that you''re my grand-uncle. It must''ve been hard for you to muster suchrge forces to visit my daddy and mommy." He deliberately stressed the words ''muster suchrge forces''. Spencer was taken aback beforeughing boisterously. "I''m not here to give your daddy trouble. I brought these useless men for your dad to vent his spleen." Jenson might be young, but he had a cold and dark temperament, so none of the sugar-coated bullets would work on him. Carson begged, "Jens, my young master is missing. If the Ghost members have taken him hostage, I beg you to release him. I''m willing to make amends for your parents on his behalf." After learning about the reason for their visit, Jenson said with a stern expression, "Cole''s disappearance has nothing to do with my parents.¡± Carson moved his mouth closer to Spencer''s ear and reminded him in a whisper. "Old Master, Jenson is an evil boy and a really outstanding one too. You must never believe in what he says.¡± In Spencer¡¯s opinion, Jenson''s speech and demeanor showed just how exceptionally mature he was. Therefore, he knew for sure that this was a responsible child. It also exined why he had such remarkably decisive characteristics.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He believed in Jenson''s words. Cole''s disappearance had, once again, turned into an unresolved case. As a father, Spencer started growing worried. "Since he¡¯s not here, we should go and look elsewhere, " Spencer said in a somewhat forlorn tone. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 He took out a token from his arms and handed it to Jenson, saying, "If your parents are in trouble, Jens, take the token to Doomsday and ask for my help." Jenson nced at the token and took it without hesitation before saying egotistically, "Since I''m already here to help my parents, I guess we won¡¯t be needing Doomsday''s help anymore." Seeing how much Jenson despised Doomsday left Carson feeling humiliated. He said gloomily, "Why did you take the token, then?" The Ares father and son attitude of pretending to be a victim after taking advantage of other people was something that Carson found intolerable. Jenson looked at him speechlessly and said, "A token made of tinum is worth two dors." Carson''s lips twitched. "Are you short of money?" Jenson replied, "One can never have too much money." Carson shared Jenson''s sentiments. "I''m surprised that the young master of the richest aristocratic family in Imperial Capital worships money so much. We¡¯re pretty like-minded." Spencer red at him exasperatedly and said, "Let''s g o." When Doomsday retreated, Jenson nced at his parents'' room. It was supposed to be their lunch break now. Jenson felt very much relieved that they were not awoken by his grand-uncle. Flower City Hotel. Baby Zetty was on the bed, lying t on her belly while swiping her mobile phone enthusiastically. When Finn knocked on the door and walked in, Baby Zetty quickly covered her phone against her chest. "What were you looking at?" Finn asked curiously. Baby Zetty said in an upright and honest tone, "I''m looking at recipes." Finn said, "There''s no more gas in the hotel. We need t o go and buy a gas tank if you still want to make a meal for your parents tonight." Baby Zetty frowned. "Oh dear, I''m nning to cook chestnut chicken for them today. How am I supposed t o cook if there''s no gas?" Having said that, she ran into the kitchen anxiously. Her phone had unknowingly fallen on the bed. When Finn picked up the phone and saw the age-restricted content on the screen, his veins started bulging. "We''re really out of gas." Baby Zetty walked back listlessly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Finn sat on a chair and immediately started interrogating. "You told me that you made two new friendsst time? Can you tell me their names?" "I told you already, didn¡¯t I? One is called Connie and the other is Zimmy," Baby Zetty said in a low voice. "What are their full names?" "I can''t tell you." "What kind of stuff did you learn from them, then?" Finn gritted his teeth. Baby Zetty scratched the back of her head and said embarrassedly, "It¡¯s hard to describe it to you!" Finn raised her phone. "Is this what you''re learning from them?" Baby Zetty flushed with embarrassment, then shook her head violently. Finn said furiously, "I''m so disappointed in you, Baby Zetty." Having said that, Finn stormed off. Baby Zetty¡¯s tears raced down her cheeks. She felt extremely wronged. She was clearly looking a t recipes, though! How did age-restricted content like that pop up on her screen? What was she going to do now that Brother Finn had misunderstood her? Though she was crestfallen, Baby Zetty did not forget the fact that she still needed to cook for her parents, hence she hurried to the nearest supermarket. She needed to buy a gas tank! When Baby Zetty came to the supermarket, she was dazzled by the wide array of merchandise. She asked the customer servicedy, "Miss, where can I find a gas tank?" The customer servicedy replied with a smile, "We don''t sell gas tanks here, but you''ll be able to find one next to the supermarket. Just walk straight ahead.1 A teenager who was choosing a lighter on the shelf raised his head abruptly and stared at Baby Zetty in a daze after hearing her voice. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Baby Zetty found a gas tank at a partitioned-off area o f the supermarket and tried to pick it up. The gas tank was so heavy that Baby Zetty could barely walk after picking it up. "Do you need my help?" A low and maic voice fell into her ears. Baby Zetty recalled Jens'' advice. She should not talk t o strangers and could not follow them. She then shook her head hard. The young man began pestering her. "You look very beautiful and have a very sweet voice. I''d like to be your friend. Can you tell me your name?" This was exactly what traffickers would say to abduct and sell off ignorant young girls. Baby Zetty kept her guards up. She wished that she could stay away from this dangerous man as soon as possible, but she was holding onto the gas tank. The gas tank was too heavy and too tall for her to put it down. N?velDrama.Org content. The young man smiled when he saw her stuck in this awkward position. Luck was on his side. "You don¡¯t sound like you''re from Peach Blossom County. You''re from Imperial Capital, right? "I''m not going to hurt you. My ancestors are from Imperial Capital, so the elders in my family have Imperial Capital''s ent. I¡¯m really happy to be able to meet a fellow friend who speaks in the Imperial Capital ent this far north. "Can you tell me your name? Or maybe give me your phone number?" The rm in Baby Zetty¡¯s heart started ringing. The young man¡¯s unceasing pestering ultimately caused her to have an emotional breakdown. "Stay away from me. I¡¯m warning you, if you keep pestering me, then I won''t go easy on you." The young man looked at Baby Zetty who was struggling to even take a step and stared at her in disbelief, then said in an unruly tone, "And how are you going to do that, may I ask?" Baby Zetty suddenly yelled at the top of her lungs. " Help! Help! Someone is trying to molest me!" The young man was struck dumb. He had never feared actual guns and bullets, but he was honestly a little flustered when this girl started screaming. "Stop! Stop screaming! I don''t want to know your name or your contact information anymore." Baby Zetty squeezed a triumphant smile at him. The young man was startled by her dazzling smile. From what he could remember, his sister owned such an innocent and harmless smile too. The young man suddenly reached out and lifted the gas tank from Baby Zetty s arms. "Are you buying this? I''ll take it outside for you." Before Baby Zetty could decline, he was already helping her carry the gas tank to the check-out counter. He paid the money for her, then lifted the gas tank to the entrance of the supermarket like a gentleman. When he turned around and saw Baby Zetty dillydallying at the back, a faint smile emerged on the young man''s mesmerizing face. "This is all I can do to help you. Go and grab a cart so you can wheel it home." After saying those words, the young man strolled away like a breeze. Baby Zetty looked at the young man in a daze. He did not look like he was going to abduct her, though? Had she misunderstood him? She suddenly raised her voice and shouted at the top o f her lungs, "Thank you, Brother." The young man froze before turning around abruptly. Baby Zetty was already pushing the gas tank in the opposite direction. The young man stared at her back, the confusion in his eyes intensifying. Her clean and pure voice carried a hint of lightheartedness just like Baby Zetty''s voice. What was more shocking than that was that this youngdy was also from Imperial Capital. ''Could it be you, Baby Zetty?'' When the young man hobbled his way to her, a man suddenly came out of nowhere and crashed into him, knocking his lighter to the ground. Then, someone was heard calling out, "You''ve dropped your lighter, boy." The young man bent over and picked up his lighter. When he stood up, he realized that Baby Zetty was gone. He wandered in ce for a while, but when he could not find Baby Zetty, he left in disappointment. Finn, who was hiding behind a screen wall, said to Baby Zetty with his heart pounding, "Did you know that he was following you?" Baby Zetty was so scared that she sped onto Finn''s arm tightly, her voice quivering. "So he was just ying cat and mouse with me all along? I almost fell into his trap." Finn looked at Baby Zetty''s stunning and attractive face. She was still in trepidation when she thought of how she had nearly been abducted by the human trafficker. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Finn med himself for leaving her behind and putting her life in danger because of something so insignificant. "I''m sorry, Baby Zetty. I shouldn''t have lost my temper. " Finn apologized with a guilty conscience. Baby Zetty blinked her beautiful eyes and started reflecting upon herself. "It''s my fault, not yours, Brother Finn." Finn was a little surprised. It was rare to see Baby Zetty showing such a high level of self- consciousness. "So you know what you did wrong?" Finn asked. Baby Zetty was pensive when she voiced out her selfreflection. "I shouldn''t have gone out for a stroll when I''m so beautiful." Finn was rendered speechless. "Are you not going to exin to me who Connie and Zimmy are?" Baby Zetty replied, "They''re my ssmates. Cornelia Matthews and Zamya Talbot. We''re really close, that''s why I call them Connie and Zimmy." Finn eyed her suspiciously. Could he have made a mistake, then? "Who taught you how to watch those age-restricted videos?" In Finn¡¯s opinion, Baby Zetty was the purest child in the family, so if she did something appropriate, then she must have learned it from other children. Baby Zetty said, "That''s an ad from a cooking show, Brother Finn. It popped up by itself." Finn eyed her suspiciously. Was there a virus in the child''s mobile phone, then? Not wanting to reprimand the child without any evidence, Finn decided to let Baby Zetty off this time. However, he stretched out his hand and ordered, "I''m confiscating your phone. From now on, you can only use your phone in front of me and only for two hours max." Baby Zetty refused to give in and pouted. "What if I miss you?" Finn said, "You''re not allowed to miss me." Baby Zetty said tearfully, "You''re really cruel, Brother Finn." She then muttered under her breath, "In the past, my daddy would never treat my mommy like that." Finn was stunned! Baby Zetty was still treating him as her dating partner, and Finn felt very much helpless because of it. "I''ll buy you a phone watch." Finnpromised. Baby Zetty wished to cry but had no tears. "But I''m not a kid anymore. I''ll beughed at by my ssmates if I use a phone watch." "You''ll always be a child to me," Finn said. Baby Zetty felt very much despondent. The young man sprinted back to his base. When Lil Thirteen saw him, she reported sternly, "The military intelligence division has sent out new instructions. Because we have made no progress, the military intelligence division has decided to send the twelve challengers to assist you." The young man looked preupied. "Mm." Lil Thirteen nced curiously at him before turning around and leaving. The young man shut himself in his bedroom and sprawled out on his bed. His eyes started wandering a s his thoughts drifted afar. "Brother!" The young girl''s sweet and crisp voice rang out in his mind again. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Was that you, Baby Zetty?" The young man sat up in irritation... The good old memories that he had put away and sealed off were now gushing out again, overwhelming him. "Do you want to join the military intelligence division, Robert Ares?" "No. My parents wille and take me home," he had said with righteous indignation. He hated his adoptive father''s guts at the time. "Your daddy is gone. Doomsday¡¯s Young Master Yorks has burned him to ashes." "You¡¯re lying." "Take a look yourself, then." "Only by joining the military intelligence division will you be strong enough to contend against Doomsday. However, you have to pay a price. You can never go back to being who you were ever again.¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 He stayed in the military intelligence division for two years, training harder than other children. His skill surpassed all agents, but he was still reluctant to join the military intelligence division. He was hoping so badly to go home. During his third year in the military intelligence division, perhaps it was because of the long wait and theck of response he was getting, his chances of going home grew slimmer and slimmer. He thought that maybe his home had been torn down. After all, he constantly heard about the evil deeds Doomsday did when he was in training. Doomsday would carry out a massacre with only one goal in mind -to eliminate everybody completely. He was in despair. Hence, he chose to embark on a journey to revenge. He ended up joining the military intelligence division. He thought that his heart had turned as cold as iron, that he was capable of staying calm and indifferent even when faced with his own family. Who would have thought that he would be so devastated after a mere encounter with a girl who looked so much like Baby Zetty? He thought that it was necessary for him toplete the task as soon as possible and return to the military intelligence division. Only by isting himself from the outside world would he be able to stop his rampant thoughts. In a cliff cave in Mount Pearl. Cole''s body was soaking in a pool of water. Due to the rushing water, severe cold, and hunger, his body that seemed to be cast out of steel and iron was gradually deteriorating and breaking down. Cole fell sick. When the young man returned to the cave, he saw Cole¡¯s body shaking violently. The young man removed the socks from his mouth as his demonic voice sounded in Cole''s ears. "How are you feeling, Cole?¡± Cole was shivering and stuttering when he spoke. "What... What exactly... do you want?¡± The young man examined Cole closely. "What do I want? I want you dead. But before you die, I need you t o tell me where Nine Paintings is.¡± "Hehe..." Cole sniggered. "I don¡¯t know where it is. Why don¡¯t you kill me?¡± Clearly, the young man did not believe him. "You don¡¯t want to tell me? It¡¯s okay, I have a hundred ways to make you speak.¡± He raised Cole''s hand and removed his nails forcibly. Cole let out a tragic scream. "Arghhh!¡± The young man sneered ferociously, "Does it hurt?" This was retribution for destroying his family. The acute pain he had felt and the agony he suffered... He would pay them back to Cole in double. "Hmph, so what if it hurts? I still won''t tell you where the Nine Paintings are," Cole said in an unyielding tone. The young man thought for a while and said, "I''ll make you." He removed the ne from his neck and started swaying it in front of Cole''s eyes. "Hypnosis won¡¯t work on me," Cole said proudly. The young man was determined to win, and his eyes were glowing with confidence. He said slyly, "Look at my ne carefully. What¡¯s engraved on it?" Cole was severely ill by now, hence his willpower was much weaker than that of normal people. After the young man¡¯s reminder, Cole started examining the ne very seriously. There was a heart pendant on the ne with the word ¡®Ares¡¯ engraved on one side and the word ¡®Severe¡¯ on the other. Slowly, his eyelids became heavy and started drooping. He was looking extremely drowsy now. "Where¡¯s Nine Paintings, Cole?" "I don''t know where the paintings are. Decades ago, Doomsday¡¯s admiral took it to meet Mr. Boye in order t o save Ron Yorks'' life. The admiral hasn¡¯t returned since." "Doomsday''s admiral? That guy?" Jay''s figure emerged in the young man''s eyes. "Looks like we''re not finished yet." The young man lowered his head to look at Cole, his gaze falling on his ghastly-looking thumb that was missing a nail and had blood dripping from it. The young man, however, felt a burst of pleasure for some reason. "I¡¯ll let you live so you can help me vent my spleen, Cole," the young man said maliciously before turning around and leaving. Peach Blossom County. N?velDrama.Org content. It was almost New Year''s Eve now. Angeline had stayed calm for a period of time, hence her body¡¯s condition improved slightly. At least, she was able to move around freely in her room now. New Year¡¯s Eve was fast approaching and family gatherings weremon. Jay was worried that Angeline would reminisce about the old times, hence h e tried to figure out a way to shift Angeline''s attention. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 "Would you like to do something, Angeline?" Jay sat o n the couch. Angeline snuggled in his arms and was taken aback slightly. "We''ve just done it, didn¡¯t we, Jaybie?" Jay,"..." "You must be so bored that your head is full of perverted thoughts." Angeline realized that she had gotten the wrong idea and chuckled sheepishly. "What do you want to do, Jaybie?" "I want to..." Jay was secretive. "Make some skynterns for Baby Robbie." Angeline was up for it. "Okay." Angeline got up and pulled Jay up eagerly. "Let''s go and buy the materials, Jaybie." Jay replied, "Mm." Like two innocent children, they opened the door enthusiastically only to hear a cold and icy voice. "Where are you going?" Angeline thought it was one of the Ghost members and said, "We''re going to the supermarket." "What do you want to buy?" "Some materials to make skynterns." "I''ll buy them for you." Angeline protested. "No way, I have to buy them myself." Sincerity was everything when it came to making skynterns. This was the blessing she would give Baby Robbie, so how could she possibly let someone else do it? "How are two blind people supposed to go shopping?" Angeline stomped her feet. "Do you even hear yourself? Is that how Mr. Ares taught you?" Jay pulled Angeline into his arms and soothed her, saying, "Don''t get angry, Angeline. Rx." Angeline hugged him and started crying. "He humiliated me, Jaybie. Discipline him." Jenson was stupefied. He smacked his mouth in irritation. He had always had a sharp tongue since childhood and would asionally talk back to his father. He had identally shot his mouth off this time and made Mommy angry. Jay said with a sullen expression, "Apologize, you brat." "I''m sorry." Jenson apologized immediately. Jay responded with a stern expression, "Mm." That was a response to show that he had forgiven him. Angeline was very much confused. She refused to let the matter drop and said, "Jaybie, when someone disrespected me back then, you wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily. Do you not love me as much as you used to anymore?" Jay, "How did I usually do it?" he asked carefully. Angeline replied, "You said that you would dig up his ancestors¡¯ graves, tie up all his family members, and bring them to me. Then, you''ll let me punish them at will." Jay, Jay¡¯s brows furrowed. He looked very awkward. Jenson saw how troubled Daddy looked and could guess that Daddy had already recognized him. Jenson pondered. ''When did Daddy find out?'' When he gave them the wraps? When he was having a duel with Spencer? Jenson was stunned by how enigmatic Daddy was. He had hidden it so well. "Mommy," Jenson called out softly. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Angeline was dumbfounded. "Is that you, Jens?¡± Jay said with a smile, "He has been our guardian angel these few days. Otherwise, things wouldn''t have gone so peacefully for us either." Jenson could hear how proud Jay sounded. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Angeline sounded very emotional. "Let Mommy hug you, Jens." Jenson walked over and embraced Mommy tightly. Jay pulled them apart, sounding extremely jealous. " Now, now, that¡¯s enough, Jens. Don¡¯t be a mommy''s boy or you won''t be able to find a girlfriend." Jenson, "Daddy, you really need to fix your bad habit of getting jealous so easily." Jenson did not think that it was a big deal when Daddy got jealous back then, but now that he was jealous even of his own son, Jenson thought that he had truly crossed the line. Jay said with righteous indignation, "Who says this is a bad habit?" He then started talking about the advantages of being jealous. "Being jealous just shows that I care about my wife and that I value her and don¡¯t want to lose her. Why should I stop being jealous when this is going to help my rtionship grow?" Jenson was rendered speechless by Daddy''s quick thinking. If this could help their rtionship grow, then fine... Jay said again, "I''m going shopping with your mommy right now. Don''t worry about us. We can¡¯t just hide in our shells our whole life because we¡¯re afraid, right? Besides, your mommy needs to move around, or else..." At this point, Jay deliberately paused, pretending to sound like a profound thinker. Both Jenson and Angeline were eager to know the reason for Jay¡¯s sentiments when they suddenly heard him say, "Your mommy is prone to weight gain. She¡¯s going to gain weight if she stops exercising for s o long. I¡¯m just worried that I won''t be able to pick her up once I¡¯m old." Both Angeline and Jenson were rendered speechless. "Don¡¯t you think your worries are a little too farfetched?" Jenson asked. "Don¡¯t you know that we have to take precautions?" Jay reprimanded him. Jenson gave inpletely. "Okay then." He nced at the tightly-shut doors on both sides of the corridor and said, "Mommy, Daddy, if you insist on going to the supermarket, then please hold on for a moment." Jenson gave out orders in Ghost¡¯s group chat and started deploying troops. Soon after, Ghost members walked out in twos and threes in their casual attire. They were dressed up as ordinary citizens and walked downstairs in batches to the supermarket, each carrying a basket in their hands. When Jay and Angeline entered the supermarket, they caught everyone''s eyes immediately. The couple was wearing sunsses. The husband was holding his wife in his arms with one hand while holding a white cane in the other, strolling very slowly around the supermarket. Dozens of Ghost members had scattered throughout the supermarket. Coincidentally, Josephine, Zayne, and Sis Shirley happened to be in the supermarket as well. When they saw Jay and Angeline, Zayne could not help but tease. "What are you two blind people doing in a supermarket?" When Jay heard Zayne''s voice, he lifted his white cane to smack him. Zayne quickly raised his hand and surrendered. "Okay, okay, I was wrong. What are you doing here in a supermarket? Have you run out of Durex?" Angeline exined, "I need to buy some materials to make skynterns." Sis Shirley took Angelina''s hand and said, "Come with me, Little Angeline." Josephine went to take Jay''s hand. "I¡¯ll take you there, Brother." Jay shook her hand away. "Stay away from me." "Why?" "Men and women should keep their distance!" Josephine was speechless. "But I''m your sister." "Are you not a woman?" Jay teased. N?velDrama.Org content. Josephine wanted to cry but had no tears. "Does this even apply to siblings?" Zayne said, "That''s right. I don¡¯t even mind, so why are you so concerned? I''m the one who''s at a disadvantage here." Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 Jay sighed and said, "Angelina is probably having menopause now. She got mad at me when I praised other womenst night." Zayne refused to believe Jay. "Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that my sister is jealous of other women because of you?" Jay said, "Of course I''m happy, but she''ll ignore me every time she gets jealous." Zayne nodded. He believed that it would feel like the end of the world for Jay whenever Angeline ignored him. However, Zayne was more concerned about something else. "So which girl did you praise?" Jay said, "Rose Loyle.¡± Zayne was dumbfounded. "Why are you still bringing up that country bumpkin?" Jay snarled. "Who are you calling a country bumpkin? Angeline was Rose for so many years. If she gets jealous even of herself, I can¡¯t imagine if it was another woman!¡± Zayne sympathized with Jay. "Maybe she''s having menopause indeed. Caution is the parent of safety. You''re right to be careful." Jay snapped. "What menopause? Angeline is still so young!" As Zayne and Jay were chatting, Sis Shirley took Angeline to the shelf where skynterns were sold. Sis Shirley asked, "Little Angeline, there are so many colors to choose from. Which color do you want to get?" Angeline replied, "Baby Robbie likes green and orangeyellow. Let''s buy papers of those two colors then." Jay came forward. Like a young master from an aristocratic family who was liberal with his money, he said in a domineering tone, "Buy all the skynterns here. We¡¯re buying all the pre-made products and materials as well." Sis Shirley wanted to help out but stood rooted to the same spot while feeling at a loss. Zayne walked over and put all the pre-made products and materials on the shelf into his shopping cart while saying, "Big Brother is right. Let''s buy all of them so that Baby Robbie will be the only one to receive the blessings in all of Peach Blossom County." After Zayne exposed Jay''s intention, both Angeline and Sis Shirley gave in to his domineering demeanor. At this moment, a strikingly handsome young man walked into the supermarket. The young man swept his gaze across the supermarket expectantly. When he failed to locate the gorgeous young girl, a hint of disappointment shed i n the young man''s eyes. However, as soon as he spotted Jay and Angeline standing in one corner, a dazzling glow shot out of his dull and dim eyes. Doomsday''s admiral? He was just nning to approach him to get Nine Paintings back but never would have thought that the man would deliver himself to his doorstep. The young man pressed down his peaked cap and walked toward Jay and Angeline. When he approached them, the young man ced his hand on the shelf and exerted force... The shelf immediately started tilting toward Jay and Angeline. Seeing that the goods on the shelf were about to crash onto Angeline, Jenson suddenly rushed over and reached out to support the tilting shelf. Like a tug-of-war, both forces were restraining each other. Jenson and the young man made eye contact. The young man looked confident and ostentatious, whereas Jenson was like a ferocious ck panther, looking like he was about to swallow the other party whole. Jenson would never let anyone who tried to hurt his parents off so easily. Jenson blew his whistle, and in an instant, all the Ghost members in the supermarket jumped into the air. They surrounded the teenager in a blink of an eye. "Seize him," Jenson ordered. He might be young, but all theplications he experienced since childhood, coupled with his parents '' ill-fated destiny, had forged him into an exceptionally mature and reliable man. He was someone who carried himself like an invincible powerhouse. When he gave his orders, he did so with a majestic and powerful aura. Suddenly, all Ghost members charged at the dashing young man from all directions. The mesmerizing young man clenched his fists as his pupils darkened. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°You want to catch me? You can dream on." Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 When the Ghost members and the young man fought, i t could be said to be a battle between the finest. Although the young man was outnumbered by his enemy, he knew how to make use of the merchandise on the shelf as darts to throw at the Ghost members. He was most skilled at using darts, hence he took full advantage of the favorable conditions in the supermarket. The Ghost members could not get close to him at all. At this time, the customer servicedy in the supermarket eximed in shock, "Argh, so many things have been broken! They''vepletely wrecked the ce. Hurry up and call the police before they escape." Jenson went over to deal with the aftermath. "I''m buying all the goods in the supermarket. Can you very quickly calcte the total amount for me?" The customer servicedy was struck dumb. She then started bustling about to get the price sorted out. After paying the money, Jenson raised his eyelids and saw the young man reaching into his arms. Jenson cried out inwardly, ''Oh no.¡¯ Sure enough, the young man was holding what seemed like firecrackers in his hand. He then lit it up and ck smoke immediately filled the ce, permeating through the surrounding area. N?velDrama.Org content. Everybody''s vision turned pitch-ck. When the thick smoke slowly dispersed, Jenson swept his vignt gaze across the ce. When he noticed that Mommy, who was standing in front of the skyntern shelf earlier, had disappeared, he eximed in horror, "Mommy!" Jay grew frantic when he learned that Angeline had gone missing. "Jens, take the Ghost members with you and immediately get Mommy back." "Yes, Daddy." Jenson ordered Ghost, "Come with me." On the other hand, Zayne and the rest took Jay home. Meanwhile... The young man brought Angeline to a rental house in a n unknownmunity. As soon as he turned out of the stairwell, he saw a line of gorgeous figures standing in the corridor. 12 young and ravishing young girls were dressed in tight-fitting dresses, each and every one of their faces full of youthfulness as they stared at the young man with scorching gazes and dazzling smiles. When the young manid eyes on them, the dark and gloomy clouds in his heart dispersed at once. An unruly smile crawled onto his dashing face. "What took you guys so long? I''ve missed you to death." The 12 beautiful girls immediately rushed forward to greet him. Their unbridledughter was extremely infectious, seemingly able to cut through copper and iron walls. "We¡¯ve missed you too, Lil Fox." "We were worried sick after you left.¡± The light-hearted greetings seemed endless. When Daisy, the eldest of the sisters, saw Angeline, she let out a hush and asked the young man, "Who is she?" The young man replied, "Her husband is Doomsday''s admiral and he holds Nine Paintings. You¡¯re here at the perfect timing. I¡¯m sure all of you know just how weak I am when ites to pretty women. I''ll leave the interrogation to you." Sis Daisy turned to look at Lily, the seventh sister, and said, "Sis Seven, you know the best way to torture a prisoner. Why don''t you take her inside and make her talk? Ask her how we can get our hands on Nine Paintings." "Okay." Lily dly epted the order. The young man exhorted, saying, "This woman has somatization disorder. Don''t kill her or we won¡¯t have hostages to ckmail that crafty man." "I know my limits." Lily then dragged Angeline into the room. When she closed the door, she pped Angeline in the face while she was at it. Angeline, who was already physically weak, fell butt first to the ground. Lily roared furiously. "You''d better tell me where we can find Nine Paintings or I''ll torture you using all sorts of cruel means. I''ll disfigure you, break your legs, cut off your tongue, and throw you out to beg on the streets..." Angeline listened to her cruel methods of torture and thought to herself, ''How could Baby Robbie, my son, possibly survive if he fell into these people¡¯s hands?¡¯ She was overwhelmed by grief that tears started streaming down her eyes. At the same time, however, she loathed these demons who went around wrecking children''s lives. Angeline suddenly rebuked her hysterically, "Tell me, how many innocent children¡¯s lives have you destroyed using such cruel and inhuman methods? How many blissful and happy families have you destroyed and wrecked? Are murderers like you not afraid of facing retribution when you''re reincarnated in the next life?" Lily was dumbfounded... Doomsday was clearly the culprit who had destroyed other people''s homes, yet this woman was making bogus usations against them instead. Lily was so mad that sheughed aloud. "You''re absurd. Who are you to criticize me?" Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 She stepped on Angeline''s ankle and heard a crack. It sounded like her bones had been crushed. "Tell me! Where exactly is Nine Paintings?" "I won''t tell you even if I know the answer." Angeline gasped. Lily hissed. "You have pretty tough bones, eh?" Though after thinking about it, a puzzled look crawled up on Lily''s face. Little Monster said that this woman had somatization disorder, right? Normally, those with this disorder would not be able to stand a certain kind of blow due t o their fragile heart, which was what ultimately led to their physical disorder. If she was not even afraid of death, then what else was there to fear? Lily had a feeling that she needed to unearth the source of fear in Angeline¡¯s heart. As long as she could locate the source of her fear, she could then get her to cooperate easily. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Lily''s face broke into a resolute and determined grin. After she stopped interrogating her, Lily opened the door and left. Angeline fell on the ice-cold ground. The pain in her body was nothingpared to the fear in her heart. She feared not for herself but Baby Robbie. No doubt, Monster was the one who had kidnapped him. They were so inhumane. How could Baby Robbie possibly defend himself if he had fallen into their hands? The more she thought about it, the more anguish she felt. Angeline really wanted to do something for Baby Robbie. In the end, she bit her finger until it bled and wrote two bright crimson words on the skyntern in her arms-¡¯Baby Robbie''! She knew that this was mere self-deception, but she would feel more at ease if she could do a little bit of something for Baby Robbie. She hoped that Baby Robbie woulde home safely! Not long after that, the door suddenly creaked open. Angeline quickly hid the skyntern in her arms. Lil Thirteen walked up to her and said softly, "It''s time to eat." Angeline said in a stern and upright expression, "I want to see Monster." Lil Thirteen was slightly stunned. She put the food in front of Angeline, then turned around and left. In the next room, the young man satfortably on the couch with his ankle over his knee. He was taking pleasure in the attention the sisters were giving him. "Why did Master give you the name ''Monster''?" The sixth sister Jasmine asked curiously. The young man wore a shameless expression. "That¡¯s because I''m handsome, of course." Sis Six¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. Among the many challengers, she was the most skeptical and doubtful. Since the young man had inherited Master''s name, Sis Jasmine figured that he had also inherited Master¡¯s power and status. On the surface, the young ignorant man might look at this as a noble favor, but the truth was far more dangerous than what he may be thinking. "I still prefer calling you Lil Fox," Sis Six said stiffly. The young man sniggered mischievously. "I don''t like i t. Why don¡¯t you all gather around and call me Gru? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve raised a bunch of minions." The sisters cracked up. At this time, Lil Thirteen pushed the door in. She had always been an unsmiling girl. She walked u p to the young man with a poker face and said, "She wants to see Monster." The young man murmured, "I¡¯m not Monster." He was Superior Monster. Even so, he still got up from the couch reluctantly and walked outside. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Sis Seven reminded the young man, "I used some torture methods when I tried to make her talk just now, but she doesn''t seem to be afraid of any torture methods at all. I think that physical pain isn¡¯t the source of her fear, but instead, it''s the fear that¡¯s hidden in the depths of her soul. Pay more attention t o the subtle details and you may be able to find out the source of her fear." The young man was slightly taken aback, looking very much surprised. He thought the woman would probably be as timid as a mouse but did not expect her to be so fearless in the face of Sis Seven''s torture methods. He knew too little about her. When the young man came to the room next door, Iris, the ninth sister, followed him. The young man pushed the door and entered, but Lil Nine stood at the door with her arms crossed. The young man walked up to Angeline. "You''re looking for me?" Angeline dragged her limp body and sat up on the ground, her beautiful yet nk eyes filled with intense anger at the moment. "Are you really Monster?" Angeline asked. The young man thought for a while. He was Superior Monster, Monster for short. He then nodded. "Mm." Like a leopard that had gone out of control, Angeline was so agitated that she suddenly pounced at him with a bloody-thirsty resentment, roaring. "I''m going t o kill you!" The young man dodged nimbly, causing Angeline to throw herself to the ground. When her forehead hit the floor, blood oozed out at once. The young man nced contemptuously at the weak and limp Angeline, then said in disdain, "How are you going to kill me when you''re both blind and disabled?" Angeline was so furious that she started kicking and scolding, "Return my child to me." Perhaps her anger had reached the extreme and her adrenaline was soaring, so Angeline regained a lot of strength all of a sudden. She struggled to get up while waving her fist at the teenager. She knew martial arts and already had a strong foundation in it. The young man was not prepared for her quick recovery, and therefore, received a heavy punch to the face. The young man covered his handsome face and pushed her to the ground, admonishing her, "Are you crazy?" "Yes, I went crazy the moment you took my child away. Return my child to me." Angeline cried hysterically. The young man was taken by surprise. For a moment, he forgot to defend himself. Angelina''s fingernails dug into the flesh at the back of his hand, leaving several bloodied marks. The young man seemed to be unaware of the pain and muttered despondently, "You''re looking for your child?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Angeline was so heartbroken that she burst into tears. Since the day Baby Robbie disappeared, she had been suffering in silence. She was afraid to cry- she could not cry. She still needed to stay strong in order to put the pieces of this shattered family together. Though when she faced the culprit, the cause of her tragedy, she shed all pretenses and cried her heart out. For some reason, even the young man''s ice-cold heart had softened. He helped Angeline up, but Angeline was so heartbroken that her emotional grief had spread throughout her entire body. As soon as she stood up, she slumped down again. The young man was slightly crestfallen. "Your child has disappeared too?" A wry smile emerged on Angeline''s elegant face. "My child didn¡¯t disappear. You took him away by force." The teenager recalled that many children from the military intelligence division were unreasonably seized by Master. However, Master said, ¡°These children came from broken homes. It¡¯ll only be a tragedy to keep them with their families." In his case, if Master had not taken him in, then he might have continued to live in his hatred for Doomsday for the rest of his life, never to avenge for himself. He would also never have the chance to put a n end to the deep-seated resentment in his heart. "How are you supposed to take care of your child in this state? We took him away for his own good," the young man said as a matter-of-factly. Angeline used Monster furiously. "If you hadn''t taken my child away, would I have cried myself blind? If it weren''t because I was worried about my child''s safety, would I be living in fear every day and eventually contracted this strange and terrifying disease?" Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 "Do you know how much I hate you, Monster?" The young man lowered his eyshes, which then trembled slightly. He waspletely astounded. It turned out that this woman contracted this disease because of her excessive worry for her child. The purest love of a mother came from her silent contribution. In a ce where her child could not see, she continued to exude the brilliance of her motherly love in silence. The young man held Angeline with awe and respect, saying to her gently, "You need to calm down. Getting s o worked up isn''t going to be conducive for your recovery." Angeline copsed to the ground, herplexion ashen. There was nothing sadder than having a withered heart. Seeing her in this state could easily arouse anyone''spassion. Not wanting to trigger her further, the young man turned around to leave. When he came to the door, he said to Sis Iris, "Don''t punish her anymore." Sis Iris saw the dim and dull look on the young man''s face. She tried to ease his anxiety. "You¡¯re missing your mommy again, aren''t you?" The young man''s eyes were slightly pink as he sulked. "Even though this mother has somatization disorder, she continues to look for her child. I''ve waited so long for my mother, yet she''s still not here to im me back." Sis Iris reached out and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, saying softly, "Cheer up. Your mother has her reasons." The young man nodded. "Mm." He turned around to look at Angeline and said, "Sis Nine, keep an eye on this woman for me. Don''t hurt her." "Mm." Sis Iris nodded. With a crushing force, Jenson rushed into the building with the Ghost members. When the 12 challengers sensed the arrival of their enemy, they kicked the door open, gathered on the corridor, and fought with them. The 12 challengers and Ghost were evenly matched in strength. When Sis Iris saw what was happening, she rushed into the room and took the hostage away. When she carried the weak and limp Angeline on her back, the skyntern fell out of Angeline¡¯s arms. Sis Iris picked up the skyntern, rolled it into a ball, and stuffed it into her chest. Then, with the help of a climbing kit, she fled the battlefield from the window a t a rapid speed while carrying Angelina on her back. As soon as shended on the ground, Jenson walked over with a grim countenance. When he saw how exhausted Mommy was and the blood that was seeping out of her head, a destructive aura engulfed Jenson''s entire being. "Put her down." Jenson''s voice sounded like it hade from hell. Sis Iris was slightly startled. This young man looked even scarier than the military intelligence division''s master! "Okay, okay, okay," Lil Nine said. She slowly put Angeline down. In the blink of an eye, Sis Iris pulled out the toxic powder from her arms and attempted to poison Jenson. However, it was as if Jenson had long anticipated it. He raised his hand to protect his eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He caught the power deftly using his other hand. 1 He opened his eyes and immediately sprinkled the powder toward Lil Nine. "Argh, you set me up!" Lil Nine cried out, covering her stinging eyes. Jenson could not care less about her and left while carrying his mommy on his back. When the young man and other challengers chased their way out, they saw Sis Iris standing helplessly on the spot. The eldest sister sighed. "We''ve lost our hostage." The young man eyed Lil Nine suspiciously. Everyone thought that Lil Nine was pure and innocent, but he alone knew that Lil Nine was the most cunning of them all-a wolf in sheep''s clothing. If the other party was able to save the hostage from Lil Nine¡¯s hands, then that would mean the other party was more cunning than Lil Nine. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 "Can I know how you lost the hostage?" the young man asked with gging interest. Lil Nine exined, "Sigh, he''s more quick-witted than I am. I tried to set him up using toxic powder, but he covered his eyes very quickly. I then tried tounch a sneak attack, but he sprinkled the powder on my face as I approached him... I couldn¡¯t see, so that''s when he took the hostage away." The look of admiration for Jenson was written all over Sis Iris'' face. "I think he has mind-reading skills. He seems to know every move that I''m about to make, then uses the easiest and most effortless way to ward off my attack. He''s a really formidable opponent." Sis Two tossed Lil Nine her eye drops. "Detoxify your eyes first before you go and settle ounts with that cunning man." Sis Iris was only poisoned for a short period of time, coupled with the minuscule amount of toxic powder that entered her eyes, the detoxifying eye drops were able to heal her eyes very quickly. Now that their stronghold was destroyed, the military intelligence division could only move to the third stronghold-Pegasus Anchorhold on the outskirts of the county. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The group of stunners set off for Pegasus Anchorhold. Walking at the very back of the group, Sis Iris felt something sticking out of her chest, which made her very ufortable. She then remembered that it belonged to the hostage. When Sis Iris took the skyntern out, it was already torn apart. Lil Nine unfolded it gently, trying her best t o patch up the broken edges as much as possible. Then, she scrutinized every corner. It did not take long for her to find the words ''Baby Robbie'' written with blood on the skyntern. Lil Nine was inwardly surprised. She cast a suspicious look at the young man walking in front of her. She remembered that the young man''s name had the word ''Rob'' in it. Lil Nine became sensitive. After removing the soft frame of the skyntern, she folded the paper written with the words ''Baby Robbie'' neatly and put it away. 1 Mount Pearl. After countless inch by inch searches by the Yorks'' stronghold''s Corvettes, Carson finally found Cole in the cliff cave. His life was hanging by a thread. He saw Cole curled up in the puddle. The man who was obsessed with cleanliness was soiled and dirty. There was even a stinky sock in his mouth. What was even more shocking than that was that his fingernails had been peeled and tossed aside. His slender and beautiful hands were stained with blood. The high and lofty man was currently lying lifelessly i n the puddle. "You brat! What took you so long?" His voice that was supposed to sound resentful and furious sounded weak and feeble instead, carrying no power to intimidate at all. Carson said with tears in his eyes, "I''m sorry for beingte, Young Master." Carson carried Cole, who wasden with injuries and suffering from severe cold, to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold''s medical center. When Patriarch Spencer saw the tragic state that Cole was in, he was infuriated. "Which b*stard did this, Cole? Tell me and I will avenge you." Cole''s listless pupils suddenly exuded an ice-cold gleam, whichsted for a fleeting moment. Then, his weak voice drifted in the air. "I don¡¯t know." Spencer roared furiously. "When I find out who did this to you, I will make sure to tear him to shreds." Cole was severely injured. Although the Yorks'' stronghold''s medical technology was particrly advanced and Cole was in his prime where his body''s resistance and immunity were at their strongest, the assassin still nearly caused devastating damages to Cole with his ravaging resentment. Cole would need a long time to recover. That night, the military intelligence division moved into Pegasus Anchorhold. The anchorhold was located halfway up the mountain. It was quiet up there, and their meals consisted of only in tea and simple food. After having his first vegetarian meal, the young man startedining. "Why does a woman even want to be an anchoress? Their attire isn''t pretty, and even their vegetarian meals aren¡¯t as rich as what pet dogs in wealthy families eat. Also, don''t they feel bored holding their prayer beads all day, chanting and praying? I really don¡¯t understand why they would want to give up on the best things that life has to offer?" Despite her young age, Eldest Sister was the only adult among this group of children. She was a gentle, gorgeous, and generousdy. Eldest Sister said, "That''s because you don''t get it. Some people live only to be troubled by the things in the secr and mundane world, which leads to an agonizing life. The only way for them to get relief is to live beyond the worldly possessions that the mortal world has to offer." When she said those words, her seemingly ck obsidian pupils became deeper and deeper. It was as i f this was the source of all her grief and sadness at the moment. The young man looked hopeful. "When I grow up, I''ll find a soul mate and spend a blissful life with her. I don¡¯t want to be an anchorite." Lil Thirteen rolled her eyes at him and poured cold water on him, saying, "Military intelligence division agents can¡¯t fall in love." Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Her words left the young man astounded, looking as if his soul had left his body. After a very long time, he pushed the te away and said with a gging interest, "Boring." He then got up and returned to his room. Other girls exchanged nces with each other and burst outughing. N?velDrama.Org content. "Does he have a crush on someone, perhaps?" Eldest Sister said sternly, "He hasn''t been in contact with other girls aside from you girls. If he has a crush, then it must be one of you. I''m warning you, you only have one life, so don''t even think about challenging the military intelligence division''s rules." "We know that, Big Sis." "That kid is throwing a tantrum now. Which one of us should go in and coax him?" There was a hint of worry in Eldest Sister''s eyes. There were always children throwing tantrums in the military intelligence division. Eldest Sister had always treated other children indifferently, but when i t came to the young man, she very carefully preserved and guarded his innocence instead. No one knew why Eldest Sis was giving preferential treatment to the young man. Everyone cast their eyes on Eldest Sister. "He listens to you, Big Sis. You should go." Eldest Sister shook her head, the shadow of her eyshes projecting underneath her eyes. "Maybe not." Sis Iris pressed the content in her shirt pocket and suddenly stood up, saying, "I''ll go, then." "Go on, then," Eldest Sister said. Therefore, Lil Nine came to the young man¡¯s room and knocked on the door. The young man was lying on the bed with a helpless expression. He dragged the nket over his head. "This man is dead. Send your message to hell if you need anything!" he uttered in a muffled voice. Lil Nineughed out loud and pushed the door in. She sat on a stool by the bed and teased, saying," Hmm, something''s weird. It''s not spring yet and the cat is already in heat." The young man sat up and said, "I¡¯m not in heat. I''m just-" The young man''s voice waned. "You just don¡¯t want to stay in the military intelligence division with no future ahead of you. You want to go home, don¡¯t you?" Lil Nine said. Go home? Those two words pricked the young man''s heart. The young man squeezed the nket wearing aplicated look on his face. It was as if justice and evil were battling inside of him. After a very long time, he came to a conclusion. The young man said, "Forget it. I''ll stay in the military intelligence division for the rest of my life. I guess I won''t be that bored since you¡¯re all here to keep mepany.¡± Sis Iris looked at the pained expression in the young man¡¯s eyes. She knew that the young man was looking forward to going home, but at the same time was helpless because he was merely sumbing to reality. He probably thought that his parents had abandoned him. Lil Nine was smiling. She suddenly bent over, moved her mouth closer to the young man, and whispered," Baby Robbie!" The young man''s mesmerizing face was instantly petrified. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 When Sis Iris saw how petrified the young man looked, everything was clear as day. The young man in front of her was Baby Robbie. Sis Iris was a little puzzled, though. If he was the son that the blind woman had been searching high and low for, why did they not recognize each other? Even if the young man had altered his face and voice... He should be able to recognize his own mother, no? Could that woman have altered her appearance too? Lil Nine''s heart sank. If her spection was right, then it would definitely bring tears to her eyes to see both mother and son killing each other. "So you really are Baby Robbie." Lil Nine smiled slightly. The young man looked at Lil Nine in consternation. " How did you know?" In the military intelligence division, a person''s real name would be obliterated on purpose. Only code names would be used between the agents, and the young man''s code name was Fox. Whereas the thirteen challengers were named after flowers. The young man sat up emotionally. "Hurry up and tell me how you know my name, Sis Nine." Lil Nine put on an enigmatic expression. "You want to know the answer? Well, that depends on your performance." The young man quickly rushed over to Lil Nine and poured her a cup of tea. "Have a cup of tea, Sis Nine." Lil Nine let out a dazzling smile. However, she started howling andining deliberately, "Oh dear, my shoulders are so sore." The young man massaged her shoulders. "How do you feel now, Sis Nine?" Lil Nine stopped before she overdid it. She then stood up and started unbuttoning her coat. The young man sprung eight feet away from her and was on his guard. "I''m not going to sell myself into prostitution, Sis Nine." Lil Nine was stunned. "I''m not going to sell myself even if you want to either." The young man watched as Sis Nine reached into her bra and eximed, "You don¡¯t have to show me your 36B cup bra." Lil Nine was so shocked that her mouth widened into a standard circle. "You brat, how do you know?" "There''s a lesson for the boys in the military intelligence division where we judge the bra size of a woman with the naked eye. All the men in the military intelligence division know the bra size of all the thirteen challengers." Lil Nine frowned. "I''m not going to give you my bra. I''m not a pervert." The young man turned around. "What exactly are you nning to do, then? Do you know that what you''re doing will only tickle one''s fantasy? I¡¯m still a little baby, Sis Nine. Please don''t hurt me." Lil Nine was beyond speechless. She feared that she would lose the blind woman''s paper, so she had deliberately hidden the colored skyntern paper deep within. That was why it was very hard to reach. That was why she unbuttoned the cor of her coat to better take out the skyntern. The young man, however, had used his rich imagination to look at her as a lowly girl who was doing despicable acts. "Turn around." Lil Nine raised the skyntern and ordered. The young man turned around with his eyes closed. "Open your eyes." The young man squinted his right eye, opening a very tiny gap. When he did not see anything inappropriate, he eased up and opened his eyes fully. "What is this?" The young man looked at the neatly folded colored paper in Sis Nine''s hand and asked curiously. Lil Nine asked, "Want to see?" N?velDrama.Org content. The young man nodded dazedly. "Don''t you dare tell anyone that I¡¯m a 368," Lil Nine threatened. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 "All the men in the military intelligence division already know about it," said the young man. Lil Nine felt utterly depressed. "Just don''t let any outsiders know." The young man continued, "Stunted growth is not your fault-" Lil Nine raised her fist, and the young man quickly eximed, "I won''t say anything anymore.¡± Lil Nine then threw the colored paper in her hand to the young man. She quietly looked at the young man¡¯s change in expression. The young man looked at the tattered colored paper and asked suspiciously, "What is this?" He opened it up carefully and turned it around. Ultimately, his gazended on the bloody words on it that wrote, ''Baby Robbie¡¯. He was immediately dumbstruck. There were changes in intensity on the bloody words, yet the strokes looked soft. For some reason, the alphabets were very scattered and unevenly spaced out as if someone had written it with their eyes closed... The young man¡¯s smiling eyes looked somewhat crazed at this moment. "This is my mommy''s handwriting." Lil Nine was dumbfounded! That blind woman was truly his mother? The young man''s emotions were still cheerful the moment before, but he had now be abnormally sorrowful. Tears came pouring out of his eyes as he held the bloodied words in his arms and ced them near his heart. He was choking as he asked, "Sis Nine, where did you get this treasure?" Lil Nine froze on the spot. If the young man knew that this thing fell out of the blind woman and if he knew that the woman he tortured was the mommy he had been missing for days with no end... Plus, his mommy had missed him until she developed a sickness! She was afraid that this beautiful child in front of her would lose his smile from then on if she told him. The young man looked at Lil Nine with pleading eyes. " Tell me." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Lil Nine stammered, "It''s something that fell out of the blinddy." When the young man heard these words, he immediately froze. After quite some time, there was merely a crisp p echoing in the air. Lil Nine shouted anxiously, "Don''t be like this, Lil Fox." The young man had exerted all his strength into this p. One could see all five fingerprints appearing on his cheek. Blood was oozing out of his nostrils, instantly smearing his perfect face. The young man fell to the ground. He was vexed and full of self-me. Guilt was gnawing on his heart wholly. He picked the back of his hand in agony. It was the fingernail marks that Mommy left him. At this moment, he pierced his own fingernails to ovep with Mommy¡¯s fingernail prints. It was as if this way, h e would be able to alleviate his longing for Mommy. Lil Nine''s tears started flowing uncontrobly. She squatted down sorrowfully as she hugged the young man''s head and gentlyforted him. "Don''t be sad, Baby Robbie." The young man was trembling as he cried in her arms. "I''m inhumane. I killed my own mother." "You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If Aunty knew how helpless you were, she would never me you for it." "I''ve always med my mommy. I thought that she didn''t even try looking for me. I never expected that she had cried herself blind and gotten such a terrible disease. "She has always been such a strong person." Lil Nine patted him on the back and reminded him in a low voice. "Listen to me, Baby Robbie. If you want to protect your family, never disclose the information that you''ve met up with Aunty." The young man nodded. "Thank you, Sis Nine." Lil Nine looked at the young boy¡¯s uncontroble grief and said, "I¡¯ll guard the door. Get yourself calm and collected quickly." The young man nodded. Lil Nine went out the door, and Lil Thirteen came over with a nket in her arms. She asked with a cold expression, "Where is he?" Lil Nine smiled indecently. "Oh-so grown up now, huh? You know how to yearn for love now." Then, she pushed the door open and motioned to Lil Thirteen. "Get in, then." Lil Thirteen blushed shamefully as she stuffed the nket into Lil Nine''s hands. "I won''t be going in. Just hand the nket over to himter." Once Lil Thirteen left, Sis Nine''s gaze grew dimmer. She followed Lil Thirteen''s rear view with an unclear intention. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 Baby Robbie was lying on the cold ground with a barrenplexion, recalling the scene of his reunion with Mommy in his mind. The first time, he had failed to assassinate Cole Yorks. When the Corvettes were hunting him, he had abruptly rushed into Mommy''s room where Mommy protected him out of her kindness. The second time was when Mommy fell in front of the snow cave. He picked up Mommy¡¯s paralyzed body, but because of his hatred toward her being the Doomsday general''s woman, he despised her and never treated her well. The third time they met was after that Doomsday general duped him, and his hostility toward Mommy grew heavier. Right after recapturing Mommy for the third time, he showed her no mercy. He even handed her to Sis Lily to torture. When Baby Robbie recalled all of the outrageous things he had done to Mommy, he felt the self- me growing heavier. "Sis Nine.¡± He suddenly groaned haggardly. Lil Nine opened the door and caught a glimpse of the boy lying desperately on the ground, obviously unable to recollect his emotions. When Lil Nine walked in, she closed the door with the back of her hand. "Baby Robbie, do you need Sis Nine to help you with something?¡± Sis Nine asked with a worried expression as she squatted before Baby Robbie. "I''m worried about her,¡± Baby Robbie whispered. Although he did not mention the person, Sis Nine could immediately tell that Baby Robbie was worried about his mother. Sis Nine sighed heavily. She had known Baby Robbie for almost four years now. The number of missions they had gone on together was beyond what ten fingers could count. Baby Robbie had always felt pitiful toward their lives, let alone his own beloved mommy. Furthermore, Baby Robbie¡¯s mother had cried herself blind for him and gotten somatization disorder. Even she felt moved from such a great maternal love, let alone the ever-emotional Baby Robbie. "I want to go see her,¡± Baby Robbie said again. Lil Nine was in a daze... She looked at Baby Robbie''s pleading eyes that were oozing with strong desire. Sis Nine could not refuse his cuteness at all. "Listen to Sis Nine, Baby Robbie. Viting the military intelligence division''s regtions brings about disastrous consequences. "If you truly have to go, you... You can never let her recognize you. Just look at her from a distance, got it?" A touch of unwillingness appeared on Baby Robbie¡¯s face. Sis Nine was so agitated that she grabbed his arms and shook them. "This is not only for your own good but for your mommy as well." Like a sudden p of thunder, Baby Robbie was clearheaded in a sh. "Yes, I understand." Lil Nine said, "Don''t leave in such a hurry. I''ll create an opportunity for you to avoid their suspicion." "Thank you, Sis Nine." "No need. Just stop saying I have small breasts," Sis Nine mumbled. "Okay." When Angeline returned home, Jenson hid the matters about Mommy¡¯s injury from Jay. Despite this, Jay could guess from Angeline¡¯s exhausted and hoarse voice the inhuman torture she had been subjected to. He was so furious that he clenched his fists, and the sullenness in his heart instantly surged to his head. "Jenson, kill him at all costs.¡± Darkness filled Jay¡¯s eyes as if he was ready to destroy everything. "Yes,¡± Jenson answered abruptly. Those groups of people had kidnapped Mommy again and again. They hurt Mommy and had crossed Daddy''s limits for thest time. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The cold and merciless Jenson felt that they should have died long ago. It was just that... Jay was a wise man who hid his light under a bushel. I f there was no absolute certainty, he would never risk his precious son Jenson. Jay asked, "Jens, do you have a good chance of winning against them?" Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Jenson told it to him straight, "Daddy, when the Ghost members fought with them, we didn''t exactly get the upper hand." Jay''s expression turned gloomy! Jenson raised his eyes and suddenly said, "Daddy, how about borrowing troops from the Yorks'' stronghold?" Jay¡¯s back froze slightly. Jenson was not an ordinary child. His mind''s maturity was extraordinary and way above his peers. He must have made such a suggestion after careful consideration. Jay could feel that the child had the intention of bringing him and the Yorks family closer together. "Jens, Daddy won''t be forgiving them. After all, they''ve caused so much harm to your mommy!" Jay said in a disappointed and frustrated way as if they had failed him morally. However, he was truly willing to forgive the Yorks family. Especially after how much Grand Old Master Yorks took care of him after learning his identity. His grandfather had been so worried about him. Jay was a man who was cold on the outside but soft on the inside. How could he be that indifferent toward the other party¡¯s kindness? Jenson said, "Daddy, Mommy has forgiven the Yorks family a long time ago. Mommy said that she used to think the Yorks destroyed the Ares family. She thought it was cruel and inhuman, so she despised the Yorks. "However, after losing Baby Robbie, she personally experienced the pain of the Yorks family who had lost their daughter. That kind of pain will slowly turn into hatred. If love means to give the whole world to their children, then hate means to spare no effort to destroy the whole world for said children. "Daddy, Mommy loves you, so she must be wishing there would be more people who love you as well." Jay was stunned. Did Angeline really think of things this way? After a good while, Jay''s charming eyes exuded pride and arrogance. "The luckiest moment in my life is probably meeting your mommy." Jenson protested. "Daddy, can''t you praise me as well for being a smart son when you praise Mommy?" Jayplimented him sincerely, "You''re the greatest, Jens." Jenson asked, "Then, do you agree to borrow troops from the Yorks'' stronghold?" Jay nodded and replied, "Yeah. Jens, you''ll take a trip up to the Yorks'' stronghold in Daddy''s stead." "Okay," Jenson answered cheerfully. Jay said, "By the way, take Baby Zetty with you." Jenson was bbergasted. "You knew Baby Zetty is here too?" Jay retorted, "She must''ve been the one making all the meals for you these few days. It must¡¯ve been hard for that child." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jenson chuckled. "I truly cannot fool you." Jay proudly said, "So, don''t you pull any tricks on Daddy in the future." ¡°Got it, Daddy," said Jenson. In order to protect Daddy and Mommy''s safety, Jenson left behind all of the Ghost members in Peach Blossom County. Then, he took Baby Zetty alone to the Yorks¡¯ stronghold to borrow troops. Mount Pearl. Grand Old Master Yorks groaned aloud on his bed from missing his grandson, Jay. "Dear God, I was wrong. I know that I was wrong now. For the sake of my pious confession to you, please return my grandson to me and let us have a good year." Cole, who was recovering from his serious injuries, came to visit the old man. He could hear the grand old master begging to God as soon as he reached the door. Cole pushed the door and walked in. Then, he sat on the edge of the old man''s bed. He cynically teased the grand old master, saying, "Gramps, I heard that you haven¡¯t had any appetitetely. The doctors in the Yorks'' stronghold feel quite helpless with your illness. Oh no, perhaps it¡¯s terminal? "Perhaps we shouldn''t be celebrating the new year. W e should be inviting a shaman over to cleanse the entire ce in case of an emergency." Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 Grand Old Master Yorks'' eyebrows started twitching." Stinking brat, you''re cursing me on a brand new year?" Cole retorted, "What age are you in now? Are you still throwing tantrums left to right? Even if you don¡¯t find i t embarrassing, I do." Noel red at him. "I''m missing your aunt and feeling devastated over it. Is it wrong?¡± Cole dismissed his obvious lie and retorted, "Old man, stop being such a sham, will you? You''re obviously missing your darling grandson, and you want to spend New Year¡¯s with him. He''s clearly avoiding you, yet you''re out here begging God. Now you''re hiding here and moping around." Grand Old Master Yorks rolled his eyes at him and teased. "Oh, the stinking brat is actually quite the smarty pants, huh? Since you''re so smart, how did you end up getting taken captive by the assassin into a cave hole so very helplessly with nowhere to turn for help for days?" The grand old master was a vengeful person, and he refused to let anyone undermine him. He held grudges even toward his own grandson. The clever and eloquent speaker rendered Cole speechless and unable to retort. "I''m just curious what kind of deity descended the earth and helped this old man teach you a lesson. Now you understand that as a member of the Yorks family, you''re not fit to ck off on your martial arts training. If you¡¯re weak, you''ll be bullied miserably by others." Cole''s gaze fell on his nailless fingers, and his eyes turned darker. "I''ll definitely seek revenge for this." The grand old master sighed. "You don¡¯t even know the other party''s identity. Who are you going to seek revenge on?" Cole once again remembered the assassin''s voice and smile. That somber temperament and his words of wanting to burn him alive made it evident that he was Jay''s son. He suspected that it was the work of Jenson Ares, yet he had no evidence. "Gramps, if I find that kidnapper one day, I¡¯m nning on skinning him alive, so you''d better not try and stop me." Cole''s eyes showed a hint of scheming. The grand old master¡¯s gaze turned dark. He might be able to joke around with his grandson now, but when Cole was carried back by Carson and Grand Old Master saw Cole''s injuries, he had been dying to execute Cole''s kidnapper. Therefore, the grand old master was only relieved to know that Cole wanted to take revenge on his kidnapper. "Whether you want to y, pull a tendon, or drink his blood, Grandpa will never stop you." He nced at Cole who was filled with immense hatred and deliberately tried to anger him further. "I''m just afraid that you won''t have the capability to catch him." Cole looked at the grand old master with a wicked gaze and stammered, "I''m merely afraid that you''re the one who¡¯ll hate it if I make things difficult for him." Right then, Carson abruptly ran in with a panicked expression. "Grand Old Master, Young Master, there''s trouble. There''s trouble." As soon as Carson ran in, he received two contemptuous nces. The grand old master seized any opportunity to tease his precious grandson. "Look at the person that you''ve got under your wings, always making a big fuss over nothing." Cole resentfully red at Carson. "Why on earth are you making a big fuss now?" Carson felt double the amount of disdain from this grandfather and grandson duo. He tried to be as calm andposed as he could and said, "Oh, nothing much. It''s just that some people from the Ares family are here." As soon as he finished his words, Grand Old Master Yorks jumped out of bed and said happily, "My darling grandson is here? I''ll have to go see him." Then, he ran outside like a wisp of smoke. Cole and Carson were bbergasted. Carson praised, "The grand old master appears old, but he''s indeed still vigorous." Cole then inquired him meticulously, "Who the hell came? Why are you this scared? You''re embarrassing _ H me. Carson scratched the back of his head and said, " Jenson and Baby Zetty.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Once Cole heard Jenson''s name, his perfectlyposed expression turned frantic. He clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles creaked. "So, this stinking brat is in Peach Blossom County? I just knew that it was him." Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Carson was dumbfounded. "Young Master, calm down." He nced toward the grand old master who had disappeared in the blink of an eye, then looked back a t the raging young master. Carson felt that the contempt he was receiving from the duo was too unjust. "I can''t calm down, Carson. That was the brat who kidnapped me the other day," said Cole in an agitated manner. Carson was stupefied once more. Cole gave it a thought before saying, "Immediately head there and capture them. I''ll be right over later." "Yes," Carson said. In the Yorks'' stronghold. Jenson and Baby Zetty stood in front of the mountain gate as the Corvettes surrounded them. Jenson held the token Spencer gave him in his hand and said dimly, "It seems like the token your patriarch gave me is not at all useful." The token had allowed Jenson and Baby Zetty to go up the mountain unimpeded, and they managed to arrive at the entrance without any issues. However, just when they were about to enter the stronghold, the young master instructed Carson to capture Jenson instead. Carson arrogantly exined, "Yorks Stronghold has the right to modify the token''s ultimate usage." Jenson then confidently threw away the token. "Since it¡¯s so impressive-looking but useless, what¡¯s the use o f keeping it?" N?velDrama.Org content. Baby Zetty picked it back up and patted away the dust on it. She muttered, "It''s a shame if we lose it, Big Brother. I can look for a silversmith tomorrow to remake this token into a pig''s head. We can send it back to the Yorks'' stronghold as a gift. Wouldn''t that b e making the best use out of it?" Jenson pursed his lips into a smile. His angel-like sister had gotten worse under all their influences. New Year''s was approaching, and Baby Zetty''s gift idea was intended as a joke. At this moment... Noel, Spencer, and Cole were all huddled inside the Yorks'' stronghold... Noel was not at all mentally prepared to meet any of the Ares family members. Jay was indifferent and ruthless with his sharp tongue, which made Noel feel rather afraid of the Ares family. He was also scared that he would get snubbed despite him being kind likest time. It would be too much for someone as old as him. Spencer was worried that if he were the one who came forward, he would not be able to keep them there. The unreasonable grand old master would only throw a fit at him and use his might to create trouble for him. Cole had not thought about how he would deal with Jenson just yet or how he could recover some lost ground. After a good while... Noel decided to use his seniority to crush the weak. H e gave orders to his son and grandson, saying, "You two, who''ll be the one to greet the guests? I don''t care what kind of methods you use, just do whatever it takes to keep them here." Spencer quickly shirked his responsibility. "Dad, I''m not sure I can keep them here. Let Cole be the one who goes. They''re all youngsters, so they¡¯ll have moremon topics between them." Cole red wickedly at his grandfather and father before saying, "Dad, Gramps, they''ve been outside for a long time now. They¡¯ll misunderstand our hospitality i f you hide in here and refuse to greet them. In my opinion, we should all go out and meet them to make them feel at home and show our sincerity." He had to keep them here so that he could slowly find a way to seek revenge. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 His words awakened the daydreamers. Noel said, "Cole is right. Us staying here will only make them misunderstand our sincerity. We should g o out together to meet the distinguished guests." As soon as his voice fell, they heard a clear and conceited voice. "I can already sense your sincerity." Noel turned his head and saw the young man walking in with Carson as his hostage. Next to the former stood a beautiful girl with a pair of eyes that carried a sense of rare firmness and innocence. Noel said, "Who''s this kid? How wild!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Spencer muttered, "Dad, he¡¯s Jay''s son-Jenson.¡± Noel heard this and carefully looked at Jenson. He looked at his tall and slender body. Jenson looked like a child with splendid prospects. His eyebrows appeared unyielding, and his eyes were as bright as the stars and the moon. He had a very calm expression on his face. Noelplimented him from the bottom of his heart," How handsome. He¡¯s truly one of the Yorks family." Jenson nced at Noel and the others. They did appear rather elegant. However, they came from a family of bandits, and it was difficult to conceal their intrepid aura. Jenson was still annoyed by their poor reception and uttered, "I look like my daddy, and my dad looks like m y paternal grandfather. And my paternal grandfather looks like my paternal great- grandma." Noel was stunned and turned to ask Cole, ¡°What does h e mean by this?" Cole gritted his teeth and answered, "It means his good looks have nothing to do with the Yorks family." Noel was distraught. "Why not? Even though I look rough, I''ve gone to school before as well. They taught u s that half of the children''s genese from their father and half from their mother." Noel looked at Jenson''s faint smile and handsome appearance, then decided to suppress his bad temper. He smiled back. "You''re still young, Jens. Once you''ve learned the theory of gic inheritance, you wouldn''t be saying these words anymore." Jenson retorted calmly, "Perhaps the Yorks family''s genes are recessive. Coincidentally, they were overpowered by the Ares family''s domineering and dominant genes. Hence, you won¡¯t see any hints of Yorks family¡¯s genes on my body." Noel suddenly nced at Jenson. He thought that he had not learned about gic inheritance yet. It turned out that he had learned the topic quite thoroughly. He knew the concept of recessive and dominant genes. Noel muttered, "Fine. You got your looks from the Areses, but you got your personality from the Yorks. That''s way better." Jenson smiled contemptuously and said, "Personality i s greatly affected by external environmental factors. The Ares family has gone through countless catastrophes. That exins why our timid and slow-witted genes that are also prone to learning difficulties have long turned tenacious and unyielding by our external environmental experiences." Noel''s expression turned extremely disheartened. He originally wanted to use love to get into Jenson''s head, but he never expected that Jenson¡¯s little mouth was even worse than his ruthless daddy¡¯s. The grand old master felt that even if he restrained himself any further, he would not win this kid over. H e muttered in a sulky manner, "You stinking brat, what are you doing here?" Perhaps he deliberately came here to piss him off. "I''m here to borrow troops," Jenson leisurely said. Noel looked at Jenson''s arrogant face, and he simply could notprehend it. Why was he so haughty if he came here to seek help? Perhaps this kid was unaware of the past incident, or did he not know that one should humble themselves when asking for a favor? Cole despised Jenson, so he was eager to cause a strain between the grand old master and Jenson''s rtionship. Getting someone else to do the dirty work was the highest form of revenge. "Gramps, this stinking brat came to the Yorks'' stronghold to borrow troops, yet he seized Carson and barged in here. He truly doesn''t understand etiquette." Cole tried to incite a quarrel. Noel looked at Jenson and pondered how he could make things more difficult for this kid to see his reaction. "What if I don''t want to lend you the troops?" Jenson walked to the top seat above the guest hall and sat down elegantly. Then, he nced at the people in the lobby with contempt before saying with confidence, "If you don''t want to when I''m ying nice, then I have no options but to use force. I think, with the Ares family¡¯s strength and IQ as well as the Nine Paintings as a guide, I can easily destroy your tiny piece ofnd." Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 Cole added fuel to the fire. "Hoo, Gramps, listen to this kid. Don''t you think he''s dying to get beaten up?¡± He continued to scold Jenson, "Jenson, that is a seat for the elders. You have zero to none seniority in the family hierarchy, and you¡¯re still young. You have no authority to sit on that chair." Jenson stood up and apologized. "Oh? So age is used t o determine the right to speak in the Yorks¡¯ stronghold. I just assumed that the superior ones would rece the average and incapable ones.¡± As soon as his remark came out, the grand old master''s perception toward Jenson immediately changed. It was not that the child could notprehend etiquette or culture, but he was simply mad. Cole chuckled. "Jenson, you''ll certainly have to clear certain barriers if you want to gain the right to speak i n the Yorks'' stronghold. However, since you don''t see yourself as a member of the Yorks family, then you''re not even qualified to join the mission.¡± Cole was confident that Jenson would never acknowledge himself as a member of the Yorks. He wanted to ce an obstacle for him so that Jenson would not get any troops. Baby Zetty suddenly asked, "Can anyone from the Yorks'' stronghold enter the barriers?" Baby Zetty was usually innocent-looking, so Cole nodded without thinking of anything in mind. Baby Zetty asked again, "So, one can obtain the stronghold¡¯s corresponding title after clearing the barriers?" Cole retorted in despise, "Yes, but even if you brother and sister duo are able to clear the barriers together, you may not be able to overtake the general. If you can¡¯t get the general title, then you won''t be able to borrow any troops." Jenson could no longer stand Cole''s hypocritical face and decided to extinguish his overweening attitude. H e wanted him not to be able to lift his head anymore i n this lifetime. Then, he asked Cole in a dark tone, "What¡¯s your position?" Cole replied proudly, "Uncle here is untalented. So, I''m the major general.¡± Jenson said contemptuously, "You¡¯re just a major general? Why are you so smug, then?" Cole was stunned after getting looked down upon by Jenson. "Do you think the Yorks'' stronghold''s barriers are very easy to clear?" Jenson scoffed. "You find them difficult because you''re weak." Cole was fuming with rage. He ultimately started stroking his chest and secretly thought to himself, ''I won''t argue with someone lower than myself. What an ignorant juvenile!¡¯ Then, he abruptly looked at Jenson. "Don''t be too quick with your words, Jenson. Are you even eligible t o undertake the barriers?¡± Jenson and Baby Zetty walked side by side in front of the grand old master, and together, they said... "Great-grandson Jenson is here to greet Greatgrandpa." "Great-granddaughter Baby Zetty is here to greet Greatgrandpa." His happiness came too suddenly, and Grand Old Master Yorks was utterly dumbfounded. After a good while, the old man feared up and held the two children''s hand tremblingly. "What great kids." Cole¡¯s lips instantly twitched. He was sure that Grandpa was also a little unhappy with Jenson¡¯s arrogance. As soon as Jenson called him his great-grandfather though, this old fellow could no longer stand his ground. Once he was happier, he ced all the prejudices he had of Jenson behind him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Jens can go ahead and borrow as many troops as he''d like,¡± Grand Old Master Yorks said majestically and with much power. Seeing that the situation was not in his favor, Cole hurriedly stopped him and eximed, "Grandpa, I have no objection toward your adoration for your little great-grandson. However, you cannot break the Yorks'' stronghold¡¯s rules." Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Cole added, "What¡¯s more, Jenson is merely a baby. Whether he''ll be able to lead the troops to war is another matter. If you lend him the Corvettes so rashly, what if he identally fails and wipes out the entire army? How will you face the locals, Grandfather?" Cole''s voice was gentle. Even so, the drawbacks he muttered out had hints of unwillingness to overlook o r spare them. Grand Old Master nced at Jenson. Even though he gave out an experienced and knowledgeable aura that was mature well beyond his years, his actual age was barely 14 years old. If he were to let him lead a group of elite soldiers, Noel was afraid that Jenson would not be able to subdue them. However, if he were to let him lead a group of ordinary soldiers, he was afraid that he would dy Jenson¡¯s time dealing with his matters. The grand old master was hesitant. Jenson suddenly uttered arrogantly, "Who said I¡¯ll lose if I lead the troops?" Cole scorned and said, "You know how to lead troops?" Heughed as if he had just heard the biggest joke. Jenson asked imposingly, "Am I entitled to participate in that barrierspetition?" Colenguidly replied, "Since you''ve acknowledged your rtives, then you''re one of the Yorks¡¯ stronghold''s people. Naturally, you''re eligible to undertake the barriers." Jenson smiled and said to Grand Old Master Yorks," Great-grandpa, there''s no need to feel troubled because of me. The Ares family motto is there are thousands of paths to take in the world, and the only path you shouldn''t take is the shortcut. Since I''m borrowing troops from the Yorks'' stronghold, I¡¯ll do it ording to the stronghold¡¯s rules. Let my abilities speak for what kind of troops I can lead." Noel''s mouth opened slightly in shock. Jenson''s tough attitude of not asking for anything resembled him when he was younger. Jenson indeed was his great-grandson. "Haha, Jens, Great-grandpa likes your proud temperament. Alright, Great-grandpa will go ahead and arrange the barrierpetition." Cole hypocritically apuded him. "Great, Jenson. But I¡¯ll make certain things very clear right now. If you want to break through my barrier, I won¡¯t be showing you mercy." Cole deliberately raised his hands, of which the nails were plucked off. His eyes appeared to be in raging violence. Jenson was slightly startled. From the moment he met Cole this time around, for some reason, this guy''s intrepid killing temperamentpletely concealed his gentle and aristocratic spirit. It was as if he had stepped on his whole family''s graves. Cole was the one who had destroyed the entire Ares family, and if he were to think about it, Cole owed them so much more. Jenson raised his arrogant face and teased, saying," You''re the one who should be worried about your little life. Don¡¯t say that I''m the one bullying the weak when you lose.¡± Cole''s expression turned gray. Jenson''s mouth was genuinely unreasonable and unforgiving. Noel ordered Yorks Stronghold to quickly build a barrierpeting tform. Cole wanted Jenson to make a fool out of himself, so h e wanted to set a few traps on the tform. Hence, he so kindly volunteered himself to help build the barrierpeting tform. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Noel wanted to turn the two families'' hostility into friendship and was particrly supportive of Cole''s presumably good intentions. "Go ahead. If you''re there to guide them personally, it¡¯ll be more efficient. Once Jens passes all the barriers, you can be the one to quickly lead the troops down the mountain to support your cousin." "Yes, Grandpa." Cole agreed with a smile. Then, he left with Carson. Taking advantage of the gap in time while waiting for the tform, Noel chatted with his fantastic little great -grandchildren again. "Jens, Baby Zetty, can you tell Great-grandpa whose idea was it for you toe up the mountain and borrow the troops?" "It was Mommy," Baby Zetty blurted out. Noel was slightly stunned, and his heart overflowed with a sense of loss. He initially thought that borrowing troops was his darling grandson Jay''s idea. That would mean Jay was no longer too indifferent and estranged from this grandfather he had never met and that there was hope for the two to thaw their rtions. After all, he had been hoping to let bygones be bygones. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 He never would have thought that it was Angeline''s idea. ''Females, so timid and fearful. They¡¯ll ask for help from the outside when encountered with even a little bit of difficulty.'' Looking at Noel''s increasingly gloomy expression, Baby Zetty secretly groaned. ''My Mommy has the highest position in the family. It''s an honor for you if Mommy asks to borrow your troops. You''re still not satisfied?'' She ndered him in her heart, yet there was a sweet smile on her face. "Great-grandpa, my father wanted to borrow troops from the Yorks'' stronghold. But he didn''t have the guts to do it." Noel chuckled. "Nonsense, your daddy''s the harshest and most unreasonable person. What kind of things would he not have the guts to do?" "Great-grandpa should know that even if my dad is harsh and unreasonable when he¡¯s outside, he''s actually very obedient at home. He would look at my mommy for approval before doing anything. He''s always afraid that my mommy will be angry or unhappy." Baby Zetty deliberately tried to portray Mommy¡¯s status in the family as the highest, not wanting Greatgrandpa to underestimate her mommy. Noel''s eyelids started twitching. "What?" "How unbelievable. It turns out Jay is a henpecked husband." Baby Zetty corrected him, "Great-grandpa, Daddy is not a henpecked husband. He¡¯s a madman who spoils his wife." Noel''s face was filled with despise. "Is there a difference?" Baby Zetty nodded. "Of course. Being a henpecked husband is when the man is afraid of his wife because the wife is intrepid and the male is timid. But my mommy is gentle, understanding, and loves my dad. Moreover, Daddy is not afraid of Mommy. He just loves her too much, so he doesn''t want my mommy to be sad.¡± Noel frowned. In his mindset, it was very dumb for a man to be controlled by a woman no matter the reason. "Why does your mommy want to borrow the troops?" The grand old master regretted hastily promising to borrow the troops. It was not even Jay who wanted to borrow the troops from him, and he need not offer Angeline any favors. Baby Zetty said, "About this..." Jenson gave Baby Zetty a meaningful nce, and she stopped abruptly. Jenson possessed a sharp intuition that ordinary people did not have. He wanted to seal up all of the grand old master''s doubts and thoughts. "Great-grandpa, my mommy wanted to borrow troops from the Yorks'' stronghold to ease the rtionship between Daddy and the Yorks." Noel was petrified. If Angeline did it for such a purpose, he would have to look at her with admiration. However, Noel was somewhat in disbelief as well. Most of the female leaders were petty-minded and would fight over the smallest trifles. Did Angeline really not despise the Yorks for all the mistakes they made? At this moment, Jenson added, "My mommy initially had a deep hatred toward the Yorks. But since my brother disappeared, Mommy had a taste of the pain o f losing a child too. It was then she could empathize more with the Yorks family''s grief after losing their beloved daughter. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "Mommy also said that you probably wanted to give your daughter the whole world. That''s how much you loved her. So when you lost her, it was natural that you wanted to destroy everything." Noel was dumbfounded. Jenson caught a glimpse of Great-grandpa''s softened expression and sighed secretly. Mommy''s words were able tofort both Daddy and Great-grandpa. Noel replied, "I finally understand the reason why your daddy loves your mommy so deeply. I also finally understand the reason why Cole couldn''t forget about her even when she''s blind and paralyzed." Jenson showed a beautiful yet dim smile. At first, he could not understand why his father would ask Baby Zetty toe along with him to Mount Pearl. However, it became clear at this moment. Daddy wanted to give Great-grandpa a heads-up and let Great-grandpa know that Mommy''s ce in the Ares household was the highest. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Cole came to the barrierpetition tform with a sullen face. He said, "That Jenson kid is a capable brat. If you lot don''t want to end up on a deserted ind, then you''d better fix up this tform for me now." Carson blurted out a wicked idea, "Young Master, there were 18 levels in the past, and with Jenson''s ability, there should be no problem in him passing the first ten levels. Why don¡¯t we cancel the first ten levels and allow him to start at the 11th? If he can¡¯t pass a single level, we¡¯ll see how arrogant he can be at that time." Cole touched his chin and nodded. ¡°Great idea." He thought about how Jenson had easily kidnapped him into a cavest time. Even if Cole refused to admit it, he had to face the fact that Jenson¡¯s skills were way above his. 1 "Carson, go and invite the top ten leaders of Yorks Stronghold to oversee the match. I believe that with all the top ten leaders watching over him, that stinking brat Jenson surely wouldn''t be able to pass through the barriers." Carson smiled slyly. "Young Master, this time, you''ll be able to put that Jenson in his ce. He''ll no longer dare to be so arrogant and domineering in front of you in the future." Cole said demonically, "He''s too inexperienced topete with me." While Cole was racking his brains to deal with Jenson, Jenson was looking at the misty twilight. His heart grew more concerned about his mommy and daddy. He wondered if without him by Daddy and Mommy''s side, would that Monster guy look for them and stir more trouble? Peach Blossom Country. A thin steel wire was straddled amidst the ck sky. A light and catlike figure walked swiftly on the steel wire. In the dark, there were a pair of ghostly eyes staring at the speeding figure on the steel wire, and the corners o f their lips made an evil sneer. The ck shadow jumped down from the steel wire when approaching Catalpa Garden. It happened in a sh, akin to a shooting star. Upon closer look, the agile figure was attached to the wall like a gecko. He wore climbing gloves in his hand and moved on the smooth mirror-like wall with speed. Ultimately, he stopped in front of the pink window screen and listened to the movement inside. Then, he quietly opened the window and flipped in. Holy! When Baby Robbie saw the scene on the bed, he was stunned. The Doomsday general was embracing Mommy affectionately as he sat on the bed silently... N?velDrama.Org content. Baby Robbie covered his eyes and muttered silently in his heart, ''See no evil!'' It was just that, very soon, he came back to his senses. Had Mommy gotten them a... stepfather? Moreover, the person was a Doomsday general? This factpletely blew Baby Robbie¡¯s mind. Doomsday murdered his daddy. How could Mommy marry a Doomsday general? Baby Robbie''s eagle eyes appeared sullen, and his hate -filled gaze fell on Jay. He was sure that this man had not approached Mommy with kind intentions. A dart slipped out of his sleeve, and he held it tightly i n his hand. Baby Robbie crept toward Jay. Jay tightly circled Angeline with his hands as he gently ced his chin on Angeline''s tiny head. His eyes appeared gentle and affectionate. Baby Robbie lifted his arms, and the sharp edge of the cold de shed inside the room. Since Jay and Angeline were both blind, they did not realize the danger approaching them. "Angeline darling, you''re not talking. Are you thinking about our Baby Robbie again?" Jay''s voice was as gentle as water. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 Baby Robbie frowned. He was Daddy and Mommy''s son. This Doomsday general went as far as to regard him as his son to please Mommy? Heh, it was not like there was any need for it. Angeline''s eyes exuded the brilliance of motherhood. " I was thinking about what I should write on the skynterns. Even though there¡¯s a high probability that Baby Robbie wouldn''t see the sky lanterns, I don''t want to do it half-heartedly. I have hope that they can fly off to a faraway ce by chance, and maybe Baby Robbie will just so happen to see them? "I want the skynterns to pass the messages to that child. I want Baby Robbie to know that we''ve never given up on him. I want him to know we''re hoping he can bravely face the various tests of life," said Angeline. Jay smiled gently. "Then you should tell Baby Robbie that the adventurer has no boundaries, the brave know no fear, and the wise is invincible.¡± Baby Robbie frowned. These were the words that Mommy used to encourage them when they were young. How did he know these words? Jay thought of something abruptly, and his gentle smile slowly faded. When he spoke again, his tone turned frustrated. "It''s my fault. I failed to protect the child and lost him. Do you me me for it, Angeline?¡± Angeline stretched out her hand and stroked Jay¡¯s face. She muttered in tears, "How will I be willing to me you, Jaybie? You protected the Ares family, the children, and me all on your own. Just the thought of you almost dying in that fire triggers my lingering fear. "I''ll have to thank the heavens for returning you back t o me." Angeline fell into Jay''s arms, tears streaming down her face. Jay patted Angeline''s head softly. "I''d rather the person who returned to you be our Baby Robbie. After all, he''s so young and so innocent. Will he be afraid when he''s facing the dangers of the world?¡± There was a glisten in Jay¡¯s eyes. Baby Robbie''s body was trembling. His hand that was holding the dart at this moment loosened and landed o n the carpet. He never expected that the Doomsday general he hated with all his might was his father, Jay Ares. After brief consternation, Baby Robbie was happy again. His daddy was not dead? This was indeed a gift from the heavens. His father and mother were alive and well! It was just that... Baby Robbie cast a bitter gaze toward Daddy¡¯s eyes. H e was so remorseful that he wanted to give himself a couple of ps to the face. He actually blinded Daddy¡¯s eyes. He stretched his hand into his pocket to look for the antidote eye drops. Then, he abruptly remembered that he had given the bottle to Mommy before. Now that Daddy was wary of his identity, he would never allow Mommy to be ab rat and use the eye drops of unknown origin. He was afraid that Daddy had perhaps thrown away such good eye drops. Baby Robbie then left quietly. He wanted to go back to the sisters for the eye drops. H e nned on curing Daddy¡¯s eyes so that Daddy could take better care of his sick mommy. He sneaked back into Pegasus Anchorhold and jumped from the high courtyard wall to the ground. A pair of ck leather shoes stood in front of him. There was no need for Baby Robbie to look up to know that the person was Sis Three, Pansy, who loved dressing up like a man. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie raised his eyes and smiled brilliantly." Sis Three, you won''t be able to marry if you continue being this way.¡± Pansy hugged her arms and said casually, "I hate men and have never thought of marrying one anyway.¡± Baby Robbie touched his nose and said with a bright smile, "It''s fortunate that I''m underaged then, so I''m still considered a boy. That means I''m not in Sis Three¡¯s hate category.¡± Sis Three pinched his tall nose bridge and giggled." Don¡¯t worry, in Sis Three¡¯s eyes, you¡¯ll always be my good little brother.¡± Afterward, Sis Three stretched her hand to put it on Baby Robbie''s shoulder. "Now tell me, you brat, what are you doing in the middle of the night?" Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 Baby Robbie''s gaze fell on Sis Three¡¯s restless hands, and he joked. "Sis Three, I sometimes suspect that you deliberately hate men because you want to take advantage of men better. Am I right?¡± Sis Three smacked his buttocks. "Stinking brat. What o n earth are you saying now?" Baby Robbie clutched his bottom and ran off quickly." You''re taking advantage of me again." Mount Pearl. The barrier tform was quicklypleted under Cole''s meticulousmand. There were ten checkpoints. The first one was located on the sea of bamboo on the ground, with Elder Master Rod guarding the checkpoint. The second one was on the cliffs with precipitous rock faces, guarded by Elder Master Evest, a master of aerial footwork. There were also water barriers and fire barriers... In order to embarrass Jensonter, Cole had even asked Carson to do all-around propaganda. Carson was originally holding a hand-held speaker and was shouting through it over and over again. Very soon, his voice had turned hoarse from it, so he cleverly thought of a way to record his voice. Then, he reyed it over and over again while he wandered on his pedicab. Before the start of the barrier, many people in the Yorks family''s 108 strongholds wanted to join in on the fun, so they simply went where the crowds were. A n imprable crowd then surrounded the whole barrier tform. Looking at the spectacr scene, Cole thought to himself secretly, ''You''re going to get humiliated today, Jenson Ares. Let''s see if you dare be so smug in the Yorks'' stronghold in the future.¡¯ Very soon, the Corvetess came over with Jenson and the grand old master. The grand old master looked at the tform''s entry in the chasm, and his expression turned sullen. He reprimanded Cole, "What''s going on here? The tform''s entry used to be on the same ground. Why i s it so unusual this time around?" Cole replied, "Grandpa, Jenson is my aunt¡¯s grandson. Aunty used to be the Yorks'' stronghold''s great goddess, so naturally, her grandson will also be in the spotlight. If Jenson can sessfully pass through this barrier, then he''ll have a ce in Yorks Stronghold in the future. Grandpa, you don¡¯t want Jenson to gain his respect from the vigers only because of your doting, right?" In the presence of so many vigers, Grand Old Master Yorks did not dare to be partial toward Jenson so obviously. He merely said gloomily, "I¡¯ll settle this with youter.¡± Cole walked toward Jenson and said, "Jens, the Yorks Stronghold''s terrain has always been steeper and more dangerous than the Matterhorn. One of the levels is set on a cliff, and some levels are arranged using the five elements. You¡¯ll have to give everything a good look. If you can¡¯t do it, you can choose to give u p. After all, our barriers were set to either win or lose, not to kill you." Jenson nced at the checkpoints scattered on the dangerous terrain of Mount Pearl and smiled. ¡°I just want to know which checkpoint will you be overseeing?" A hint of embarrassment appeared on Cole¡¯s handsome face. He smiled awkwardly. "I''m not participating." Jenson said, "Well, it''s good that you''re self-aware, at least." Cole was immediately enraged. "What do you mean by that, you brat?" "You know what I mean." "You''re saying I can''t beat you, right? Fine. I''ll sign myself in andpete with you today. Tell me, which level do you want me to participate in?" "You''ll lose at any level." Cole was fuming. Jenson had already strutted to the first barrier in the bamboo sea. The grand old master was extremely nervous about his great-grandson suffering a defeat, hence he hurriedly caught up to him eagerly. Along the way, he revealed Elder Master Rod''s shorings. "Jens, this old man is Elder Master Rod. As his name implies, he''s proficient in using sticks and rods, so you should never let him break any bamboo pole. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to withstand his Double Rods attacks." Jenson smiled and said, ¡°Great-grandpa, even if you don''t tell me, I know that he¡¯s good at using rods." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Noel was dumbfounded. "How did you know?" "Your precious grandson told me. He wants me to lose so badly, so it¡¯s a given that he''ll choose the right ce and pair it with the right person to fight me," said Jenson. A right ce paired with the rightpetitor. The overseer in a sea of bamboo was, of course, the person most proficient in using poles in battles. The grand old master used to think Cole''s skillful ways of toadying for personal gain were brilliant. However, he was somewhat disappointed in Cole at this moment. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 "He''s despicable and shameless. Once we get home, Great-grandpa will be giving him a good beating and lecturing." Noel tried to please Jenson. Jenson shook his hand at him. "That''s not necessary. I''ll be the one teaching him a lessonter." Noel showed him a bright smile. N?velDrama.Org content. "This kid is just delightful." Jenson walked into the barrier tform, and Elder Master Rod said to him frankly, "Boy, Master might as well tell you the truth now. Later, I¡¯ll use the materials gathered from the spot, the long rods, to fight you. You might as well use the same weapon topete with m e, hmm?" Jenson was slightly dazed. This was his grandma¡¯s Master? Jenson ridiculed. "Can I choose a gun?" Elder Master Rod said, "Pfft, if you choose a gun, then what''s the point in mepeting?" Jenson said, "Oh." Every person with a discerning eye could see that this barrierpetition was deliberately made to suppress Jenson. Jenson walked to the weapon stand and finally picked up a ball of coiled steel wire into his arms. Elder Master Rod asked in confusion, "Why did you choose that thing? It''s not even a weapon.¡± Jenson retorted, "That''s because your skills aren''t sufficient. Once you¡¯ve reached a certain stage of martial arts skills, everything is a weapon." Elder Master Rod smiled and said, "You sure know how to bite off more than you can chew, you brat. Come on, show me what you got." Afterward, Elder Master Rod suddenly pulled out a slender bamboo. His palm was akin to des, and as soon as he swiped through the pole, all the small branches and leaves fell to the ground, leaving only a single bare bamboo rod. Jenson was stunned and secretly surprised. This man''s hands were so rough. It seemed that he had been practicing martial arts for a very long time. Jenson became more cautious. When Elder Master Rod was flipping to him with his long pole, he did not insist on fighting it. He merely sprang up like a loach, then climbed on top of the bamboo forest. Simultaneously, he took out the steel wire and formed a web in the bamboo forest. Very soon, he had sessfully created a spider web. Jenson jumped flexibly on the spider web. He moved s o fast that Elder Master Rod was not able to keep up with him. Instead, he would be cutting into thin air every time he tried to hit Jenson and gradually felt invisible resistance. The spider web wires were giving him the resisting force. He was an older man with bad eyesight, so he was not able to see them. Once he hit the web, Jenson took the opportunity to grab his stick and throw it to the ground. "You¡¯ve lost, old man." Elder Master Rod admitted his defeat. "You''re just bullying me for my bad eyesight, huh, kid?" The crowd burst into apuse. Cole said in a displeased manner, "He¡¯s merely jumping around like a monkey and only hid the whole time. He barely attacked and used the old man''s bad eyesight to his advantage. It''s not even satisfying when he won." Grand Old Master Yorks spat at him. "Pah! He won it fair and square. You have to admit that Jenson is outstanding, and he didn''t even get any injuries." Cole retorted sourly, "There are still nine other checkpoints. He''ll be truly outstanding if he passes them all." The grand old master said, "These ten elder masters were your aunt''s masters. Even back then, your aunt won at most only seven of them. How could it be possible for Jenson to win over ten elder masters when he¡¯s this young? It¡¯s incredible for him to defeat just one of them." Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 The second checkpoint was on the sheer cliffs. Elder Master Evest had a childlike appearance and was dressed in white clothes like an old warlord. It seemed as if he had been waiting on the cliff since a long time ago. Jenson looked below sheer cliffs, and one or two pinnacles were protruding out from the perfectly straight overhanging cliff. If one identally fell, they would undoubtedly turn into meat patties. Cole assumed that Jenson would be afraid by now. He arrogantly said, "Jenson, if you''re too scared to go down, then just give up." Jenson then chose a grab hook from the weapon table to help him in climbing. He sneered at Cole with a contemptuous smile. "I¡¯m not you, Cole Yorks. You¡¯re not capable of making things hard for me, so you''re pretending to use others to do it for you. What right does a coward like you have to mock me?" Cole was enraged. "Brat, I''ll ask a tailor to sew up that mouth of yourster." As soon as Jenson finished speaking, he threw the grab hook on the cliff and tugged on it to make sure that it was safe. Then, he suddenly grabbed the rope and jumped. The grand old master clutched onto his chest and red at Cole. "You¡¯d better pray that Jenson will be okay. Otherwise, you''ll never hear the end of it from m e." Cole smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. There¡¯s a safety underneath so that he won''t die. I''m just scaring the little brat to get rid of that arrogance of his. Otherwise, he''ll always try to be so loud in front of us." The grand old master wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "I think you''re scaring me more than you''re scaring him. I''ll get a heart attack sooner orter.¡± Cole looked at Grand Old Master Yorks'' frightened expression and felt extremely giddy in his heart. At this moment on the sheer cliffs. Jenson sat cross-legged on a rock. Evest had been waiting for him for a long time. He frowned and asked, "Are you doing anything to attack, stinking brat?¡± Jenson uttered, "I''m afraid of heights. My legs feel like they''ve turned into jelly, and I dare not move." Evest stroked his beard andughed. "Cole truly hyped you up too much. He said that you''re a person o f outstanding talent and your skills are better than Chloe¡¯s. That was the reason I agreed to have this duel with you, out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t expect to find such a cowardly baby who''s afraid of heights. I won''t be going through with this fight!" Jenson said, ¡°Cole lied to you to make you fight me, so shouldn¡¯t you be teaching him a lesson?" Evest was an honest and uptight person who hated being deceived the most. He immediately asked angrily, "Do you have a n on how to punish the young master?" Jenson¡¯s eyes shed a thoughtful expression, then h e said, "Doesn¡¯t he want me to die? Then I''ll give him what he wants. Grandpa Evest, when you get up there, tell them that I fell off the cliff and there¡¯s nothing left of me to find. That way, Cole¡¯s anger toward me will dissipatepletely. He''ll definitely tell everyone why he wants to kill me."N?velDrama.Org content. Evest nodded without question. "Alright." Then, he jumped and flew himself away from the cliff. Then, Grand Old Master Yorks saw Evest jumping u p but did not see Jenson nearby. His heart sank abruptly as he asked, "Evest, where''s Jenson?¡± "The kid fell below the cliff. I couldn''t see any of his remains." Evest shook his head regretfully as he sighed. Grand Old Master Yorks staggered slightly before picking up a weapon next to him, waving it toward Cole. "*sshole, look at what you''ve done! Don¡¯t you think the Areses and Yorks have enough hatred between us already?" Cole jumped up and down, avoiding the old man''s attacks. He could not bring himself to believe that Jenson would die so quickly. After all, his goal was not to let him die. He merely wanted to teach Jenson a lesson. "Return Jenson to me at this moment!" The grand old master snarled. "He''s your nephew. How could you scheme against him?!" Cole replied, "He¡¯s my nephew, Grandpa. But he was the one who tied me up in a cave, plucked my nails off, and stuffed my mouth with stinky socks. I can''t eat till this day just thinking about it. He... He did all of that to me. And weren''t you the one who supported m e when I wanted to get my revengest time?¡± Everyone in the crowd was stunned, and they started t o whisper. "So, the young master was kidnapped by Jenson?" "That Jenson kid is so young, but he actually had the means to do that? What a young hero." Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 Even the grand old master was on Jenson''s side. He reprimanded Cole, "You burned their whole family and almost killed his daddy. It''s kind of him to only retort in this manner." Cole found himself to be utterly isted in a sh. There was an inexplicable bitter taste in his mouth, and he had no choice but to suffer in silence. However, something else would happen to make him even more aggrieved. After listening to Cole¡¯s statement, Jenson, who had been hiding in the shadow of the cliff, frowned and became suspicious. "I didn''t kidnap that guy, though?¡± After being puzzled for a while, Jenson felt an inexplicable expectation rising within him. ''Could it b e him? ''Was it you, Baby Robbie?'' N?velDrama.Org content. Jenson was getting excited, and he then jumped from the cliff. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Jenson standing in front of them unscathed. Grand Old Master Yorks was stunned for a while, and when he recovered his senses, the first thing he did was let loose the weapon in his hand and ran to Jenson to check for the child¡¯s injuries. Jenson smiled and said, "I''m fine, Great-grandpa.¡± Cole nced at the smug Jenson, then at Elder Master Evest who was smiling meaningfully. He was immediately seething with anger. "Alright, I see. You two teamed up to plot against me, huh? I wondered as well how those safetys failed you." Jenson said boldly and confidently, "All''s fair in war!¡± Cole looked at Evest and said helplessly, "Grandpa Evest, did the kid bribe you? Or were you tricked by him?" Evest touched the back of his head, looking confused. Grand Old Master Yorks patted Evest on the shoulder and smiled. He said, "What do you think? How does it feel to lose to my great-grandson?" Elder Master Evest nced at Jenson¡¯s smug expression. "Are... Are you even afraid of heights?" Cole huffed. "He kidnapped me into a cliff cave. Do you think he''s afraid of heights?" Elder Master Evest flushed with shame. "Is there a hole in the ground? I want to bury my head into the ground." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "It''s alright. It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no shame in losing to my great-grandson. My dear great-grandson and his family are proficient in bullying others with their good wits. So, do you ept defeat?" Elder Master Evest sighed. "I willingly ept my defeat." In the following three barriers, Jenson used his peculiar mind and agility to outsmart hispetition, easily attaining victory. When it was the sixth barrier, Cole personally went into battle. "I''ll bepeting against you in this round, Jenson." Jenson turned around and asked the grand old master, "Great-grandpa, what rank am I in after passing five barriers?" The grand old masterughed and said, "Five barriers i s equal to the rank of major general." "Can I lead the troops now?" Jenson asked. "Of course, you can." Jenson jumped off the tform and said, "I won''t bepeting against you today, Cole Yorks." Jenson was anxious to lead the troops down the mountain to wipe out Monster. As for Cole''s vendetta against him, there would be a chance for him to deal with it in the future. Cole was still fuming in rage. Grand Old Master Yorks personally lent the Corvettes t o Jenson, and after thanking his great- grandfather, he left with Baby Zetty and a hundred elite Corvettes. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Peach Blossom County, Pegasus Anchorhold. Baby Robbie was still asleep when bells in the anchorhold started ringing loudly. He wryly opened his eyes, pursed his mouth, and murmured as he woke up, "If you can''t sleep in as an anchorite, why did these anchorites even be anchorites in the first ce?" He put on his clothes and shoes before going to the dining area. Looking at the in slices of bread and corn bun, Baby Robbie sighed. He was currently in his growing phase, so he had a particr appetite. He always craved lots of protein like fish and meat in his diet. Seeing all his sisters around him, Baby Robbie immediately felt refreshed. He took a piece of bread and dashed toward them. "Good morning, my dearest sisters. You guys are looking more and more beautiful each day." Baby Robbie ttered them with his words. "Look at you and your sweet tongue. Surely you have something you want from us," Sis Two replied. Baby Robbie sat next to the gentle yet adept Sis Daisy and said, "I said you''re getting more and more beautiful, but you''re suspecting that my motive is impure. Should I be saying that all of you are getting uglier instead?" "Don''t talk nonsense," Sis Two reprimanded him gently. Sis Daisy looked at Baby Robbie''s one slice of bread and thought it was merely enough to feed a single duck. She worriedly asked, "Why are you eating so little today, Lil Fox?" Baby Robbie was slightly surprised. He was too focused on ttering his sisters so that he could borrow their eye drops for Daddy''s eyes that he had forgotten to fill himself up. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He quick-wittedly said, "Dearest sisters, your beauty is enough to fill my stomach. It''s even better than this in slice of bread.¡± Sis Two refused to let him get away with it. "You must be ttering us with a reason, am I right? Spit it out, Lil Fox. What do you want?" "Which of you sisters have eye drops?¡± Baby Robbie blurted out. Sis Two teased, saying, "I knew you had something in mind." The sisters looked at each other, then shook their heads in unison. "Nope." Sis Daisy asked Baby Robbie curiously, "What do you want the eye drops for?" Baby Robbie lied, "When I was going up against that Doomsday general, some of the powder went into my eyes. I didn¡¯t care much about it at the time, but my eyes have been a little dry in thest two days." Sis Daisy scoffed. "Why did you only now inform us about such a huge deal?" Baby Robbie said in a low tone, ¡°Since you guys don''t have it, then it''s alright." After finishing up his bread, Baby Robbie dejectedly went back into his room. If the sisters were unwilling to lend him the eye drops, what would happen to Daddy¡¯s eyes? At this moment, Lil Nine sneaked in and asked, "Do you want the eye drops to treat your mommy''s eyes?" Baby Robbie nodded. Lil Nine pulled his hand over. "Here, it¡¯s the only bottle I have." Baby Robbie burst into tears of gratitude. "Thank you, Sis Nine. You''re the best." After Lil Nine left, other sisters sneaked in and handed their respective eye drops to Baby Robbie. When they were leaving, each of them told him, "Don''t let anyone else know that I''m lending you the eye drops.¡± Baby Robbie merely nodded nkly. It turned out that the sisters deliberately kept a distance from Baby Robbie just now to avoid causing unnecessary suspicion. This was the best way to protect each other. Baby Robbie was moved to tears. After getting the eye drops, Baby Robbie began to worry again. How should he give the eye drops to his father? Moreover, he had to make Daddy trust him and be willing to use his medication. He had to find a way to get close to Daddy and Mommy. Suddenly, the sound of a signal re came from outside the window. Baby Robbie took the eye drops and leaned on the window to find out what was happening. The letter arrangement disyed by the signal re in the air slowly turned into ashes, and Baby Robbie analyzed the implied meaning of the signal. [Arge number of enemies are approaching Pegasus Anchorhold.] Baby Robbie hesitated for a moment and wondered.'' Could it be Daddying over here looking for trouble?'' Baby Robbie rushed out to find out, but Sis Six suddenly ran toward him. She grabbed his hand and said anxiously, "Come with me, Lil Fox.¡± Baby Robbie broke away from her hand and said, "Go quickly, Sis Six. I¡¯ll stay behind and bring up the rear." Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 Sis Six retorted helplessly, "The secret passage will be blown up after a short while. If you don''t come with u s, you''ll be their captive. And if they capture you, you''re dead." Baby Robbie said, "I found out that the Nine Paintings are in the Doomsday general''s hand. We''re heavily outnumbered andcking in weaponry, so it''s better to take a different approach.¡± "What are you nning on doing?¡± A smile overflowed from Baby Robbie''s eyes. "Only when I''m their prisoner can I sessfully sneak into Doomsday¡¯sir and look for the Nine Paintings.¡± "You¡¯re going undercover?" Sis Six widened her eyes i n disbelief. Baby Robbie nodded and urged. "You have to go now. It''ll be toote for you if you don''t leave." "No, it''s too dangerous to go undercover now. You have toe with me." "Sis Six, we¡¯ll die anyway if we don''tplete the mission." While Sis Six was still hesitating, Baby Robbie had already walked out of the anchorhold without hesitation. Sis Six had a worrisome look in her eyes. "You have to return to us safely, Lil Fox." Outside the anchorhold. Jenson had brought along dozens of Ghost members. Doomsday''s Corvettes also surrounded the Pegasus Anchorhold. All of the military intelligence division¡¯s thirteen challengers had escaped through the tunnel. Only Baby Robbie was standing in the square, quietly watching Jenson who was walking toward him. "Why aren''t you escaping?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie raised a finger and waved it. "Escaping is not my style." Jenson showed him a demonic cold sneer. "It''s like trapping a turtle in a jar. Capture him." The Ghost members immediately surrounded Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie wanted to be their prisoner from the beginning, so he fought them without using his full strength. Jenson stood on the side, quietly admiring Baby Robbie''s skills. "Young Master Ares, the others got away," said the Ghost members who had searched the entire Pegasus Anchorhold. Jenson said, "Since this is their stronghold, they must''ve prepared for an escape route. Go and look for i t." "Yes." Baby Robbie and the Ghost members had fought for dozens of rounds. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie''s moves and frowned in confusion. Every trick this guy showed was very familiar to Jenson, but Jenson could not pinpoint it out. "Good skills," Jenson criticized silently. This guy¡¯s martial arts foundation was not weak, and his moves were varied. However, from his movements, Jenson could not tell which genre of fighting he was using. Sure enough, he was a top master. This person''s martial arts skills were not at all beneath his. "Who taught you these skills?¡± Jenson asked curiously. "I invented it," Baby Robbie answered Jenson while battling the Ghost members. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A look of admiration appeared on Jenson¡¯s handsome face. "Let me test you out." Jenson used a ripple-like step and came in front of Baby Robbie in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 The Ghost members had tied Baby Robbie up in a tight knot. Jenson pulled the rope as he walked ahead. Baby Robbie dropped his head and walked behind him. Although he had thrown himself into the trap, wanting to be their prisoner, the thought of being dragged by Jenson made him feel like he was a pet dog. Jenson was his master who was taking him out for a walk. Humiliation. Baby Robbie felt extremely humiliated. He secretly nced at Jenson''s back and gritted his teeth inwardly. "I''ll deal with youter." Jenson locked him in a certain bedroom in the Catalpa Garden. Fearing that he would escape, he tied him up like a roasted chicken and threw him on the bed. Then, Jenson pulled a chair over and sat in front of him. He stared at Baby Robbie and interrogated," Answer my questions seriously." Baby Robbie felt like this person was such a jerk. He raised his eyebrows. "What if I don¡¯t answer truthfully?" Jenson coldly retorted, "Then, I''ll cut your tongue out." Baby Robbie quickly closed his mouth. Jenson asked, "Where''s Monster?" "Why are you looking for him?" Baby Robbie asked suspiciously. Jenson said fiercely, "Answer my question." Baby Robbie said unscrupulously, "I''m Monster.¡± Jenson narrowed his charming eyes. "You''re Monster?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Yeah, Ahh, Ahhhhh, Ahhhhhh!" Jenson suddenly pinched Baby Robbie with all his might, making him yell in pain. It turned out to be a disguised voice. His breathing was hoarse, and he initially sounded like a mature man for some odd reason. However, at this moment, the sudden pain made his disguise no longer sound as seamlessly as before. He even sounded rtively youthful in his shrieking cries. Jenson let his hand loose. "You dare lie to me?" Baby Robbie looked at Jenson in amazement and currently felt that this person was terrifying. He obviously had not said anything, so how did he expose his lies? Jenson stood up and looked for a dagger, then raised the cold de while walking over. Baby Robbie saw the thirst of blood in the boy¡¯s eyes and trembled with fright. "What are you doing? You... You''re not keeping your words, you hypocritical, degenerated gentleman.¡± Jenson frowned as his expression turned dark. "How a m I not keeping my words?" Baby Robbie retorted, "I didn''t lie, so why are you trying to cut off my tongue?" Jenson gritted his teeth. "Because you¡¯re not Monster." Baby Robbie jumped off the bed and tried his best to straighten up. "I''m Monster..." Then, his tone got lower. "My name is Superior Monster, short-form Monster." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie''s face. His eyes swept from the top of his head to the soles of his feet. The hostility in his eyes dissipated by a little bit. "Superior Monster?" "Yep." "How tall are you?" Jenson suddenly asked an irrelevant question. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A look of surprise filled Baby Robbie''s eyes, and it was only then that he was shocked to realize that he was about the same height as this man. Baby Robbie thought of something unexpectedly and suddenly asked, "Who are you?" Jenson did not answer him. However, he rudely shoved Baby Robbie into the bathroom and tied his hand to the bathroom door''s handle. Then, he used the knife and sliced through Baby Robbie''s shirt. Baby Robbie eximed, "Ack, what are you doing?!" Jenson took out his handkerchief and shoved it into his mouth. Then, he stripped everything off Baby Robbie! Afterward, Jenson took off his shirt... Baby Robbie abruptly closed his eyes. He did not dare t o look nor think about the dirty scene that would happen next. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 Jenson looked in the mirror. Two simr bone structures and nearly identical backs? A cryptic look appeared in his eyes. "Open your eyes," Jenson ordered Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie shook his head. Jenson took away the handkerchief from his mouth, and Baby Robbie started wailing. "Do whatever you want quickly. I don''t n on watching such a dirty scene." Jenson,"..." Baby Robbie mmed his head against the bathroom door as if he was utterly pitiful. "I just knew that it wouldn''t bring me any good, being this handsome. Sooner orter, I''ll end up being someone¡¯s meal." "Open your eyes," Jenson said in a speechless manner. Baby Robbie secretly opened his eyes when he noticed that Jenson had not moved for a long time. He turned his head and saw Jenson beckoning him to look in the mirror. Baby Robbie looked suspiciously in the mirror. When h e saw Jenson and his exquisitely carved back, he was dumbfounded. After some time, Baby Robbie asked, "Why aren''t you fully naked?" He was sure that this boy in front of him was absolutely and precisely the same as him. It was because they were identical twins from the same womb. Coincidentally, Zayne suddenly broke in. He had been calling for Jenson, but Jens did not answer him. As such, Zayne had looked around the whole house and ultimately saw the fully naked Baby Robbie and a half-naked Jenson in the bathroom. Zayne was then utterly stupefied. Then, he shrieked like a murdered pig, "Ackkkkkk! F*c k, Jenson Ares, are the two of you..." Zayne was in a wave of unparalleled anger. "So, you were turned on and actually did such a thing with your prisoner? "Holy mother of heavens, you''re dead. You¡¯re a goner. Your views are utterly distorted. So, you''ve been interested in men this whole time?" Jenson looked at Zayne with a darkened expression and was simply speechless. "Get out. I need to get dressed." Baby Robbie looked at Zayne, then at Jenson, and suddenlyughed like a wretched man. He pouted yfully. "Hurry up!" Jenson was stunned. He red at Baby Robbie. "Are you dying to get beat u p?" Jenson dressed himself, then went out to find a set of his own clothes for Baby Robbie to put on. As Baby Robbie''s hands were tied, Jenson was particrly slow in helping him put on the clothes... Zayne was outside the bathroom door, almost copsing due to his own rich imagination. He hugged his head in pain. Then, he bitterly eximed outside the bathroom door, "Jens, listen to your uncle. You''re still young. Don''t fall in love early, and even if you do, you must never end up together." Jenson opened the door, his face dark due to anger. "What are you yapping on about? Nothing happened between him and me." Zayne was slightly startled, and his suspicious gaze shifted toward Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie looked at the handcuffs binding him and Jenson together, a mischievous smile shing across his face. "Jens, from now on, I¡¯ll want to do it everyday..." Zayne copsed once more. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Brat, you''re done for now." Jenson vigorously warned Baby Robbie, "If you''re not nning on suffering any further, then you''d better behave." Baby Robbie raised the handcuffs. "Release me and I''ll be nice." "I¡¯ll release you if you answer my question truthfully." Neither of them was willing topromise. Baby Robbie could not disclose the military intelligence division¡¯s situation. It was a military rule that the agents could not vite. If he did, not only would his life be in danger, but he was afraid that his family would be involved as well. The oue would turn out disastrous. Jenson already knew that Baby Robbie was the person who harmed his father and mother. At this moment, his trust in Baby Robbie was thin. It was impossible for him to let Baby Robbie go. Zayne looked at the two''s shackles and thought that Jay used to lock Angeline by his side with the same kind of cuffs. He immediately sighed sorrowfully." The apple never falls far from the tree." Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Jenson locked Baby Robbie''s cuffs on the bedside post but unlocked his end. Then, he condescendingly looked at Baby Robbie who was sitting on the bed and asked, "What do you want for dinner?" Although his tone was cold, there was no sense of alienation and indifference that usually made people stay thousands of miles away from him. Baby Robbie blinked with his charming pair of eyes and decided to show his cute side. "Roasted turkey." Jenson frowned! Zayne shouted indignantly, "There are no turkeys. We haven¡¯t celebrated anything like Thanksgiving and Christmas for nearly four years." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. Daddy and Mommy no longer celebrated any holidays because of his disappearance? A touch of guilt shed through Baby Robbie''s eyes. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie''s sad expression and said, "Wait here." Then, he stepped outside. Zayne was stunned. "Is Jens defying his parents'' order and roasting you a turkey for dinner?" Zayhne showed another ghostly expression and stared at Baby Robbie with an unbelievable gaze. "Did you use witchcraft on our Jens? Why else would he be listening to you like that?" Baby Robbie gesticted his finger to Zayne, asking him toe closer. He was always a frivolous young man, so with his handsome face on top of everything, i t could be said that he exuded an alluring charm. Zayne shivered and stood even further away from Baby Robbie. "Uncle.¡± Baby Robbie tried to trick him into getting his trust so that he would release him. Zayne was on his guard and stretched out his hand to stop him. "Don''t call me that. I haven''t acknowledged your rtions with Jens." Baby Robbie said, "If you release me, I''ll give you detoxifying eye drops." Zayne was slightly stirred up. "Do you really have detoxifying eye drops?" Baby Robbie nodded. Zayne slowly moved toward Baby Robbie with a heavily guarded look on his face. Baby Robbie smiled at him bewitchingly. "They''re in m y clothes. Take them out of the bathroom." Zayne warned, "Don¡¯t y any tricks on me." He still obediently walked into the bathroom and took out the detoxifying eye drops from his clothes. Then, h e came out. Baby Robbie said, "Come here. I''ll teach you how to use it." Zayne stood far away from him. "Do tell." Baby Robbie looked at the long distance between the two of them and said with a straight face, "It''s not like I''ll eat you. Why are you so afraid of me?" Zayne said in a serious tone, "But you ate Jenson up." Baby Robbie, Baby Robbie stubbornly and mischievously retorted," It''s evident that he was the one who ate me, though?" Then, he raised the cuffs on his hand and smiled brighter than a mountain flower. "I was merely the receiver.¡± Zayne was enraged. "F*ck, how disgusting." Then, he turned and left. Zayne eagerly rushed toward Jay and Angeline''s room, screaming in tears, "Brother, Angeline... It¡¯s over now." Jenson opened the door and gave Zayne a death stare. Zayne was immediately silenced. "What''s the matter?" Jay asked. Jenson was blocking the door, so Zayne could not get 1 n. As such, he simply raised his head and yelled at the top of his lungs, "Your little brat is going through puppy love!" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jay felt like he had heard a fantasy, so he retorted in resolute, "You must be mistaken." Zayne said, "It''s true. I just saw it with my own eyes. He''s been tampered with." Jenson stretched out his hand to cover Zayne''s mouth. Jay heard Zayne¡¯s suffocating voice and instantly frowned. It was as if Jenson was currently holding onto a hostility that was revealing what he intended to hide. "Jens, let him in," ordered Jay. Zayne slipped in triumphantly. He then asked, "Is my sister sleeping?" He scanned the living room and noticed that Angeline was not around. Then, he said, "Good. There''s no need t o answer me. I know she¡¯s sleeping. While she''s asleep, I''ll make the long story short." Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Jay''s handsome face appeared gloomy. This guy never went straight to the point and always uttered numerous nonsense before getting to the actual topic. "Your darling Jens brought a prisoner back today, and he suddenly had the hots for the said prisoner. When I went to look for him in his room, I found that they were doing the thing in the bathroom...¡± Jay coughed twice. Doing the thing? His handsome brows knitted as he said solemnly," What sort of thing?" These were all Zayne''s baseless assumptions from the beginning. When he was asked to describe the situation in detail, Zayne was so anxious that he scratched his head and cheeks. "Big Brother, the main point isn¡¯t the details of the thing. Rather the fact that he was doing the thing with another..." Jay knew that Zayne was on edge and liked exaggerating. However, if he did not have conclusive evidence for this kind of thing, he should not be making rash judgments. After all, Jens had always been one to keep his hands clean. "Is Jens dating someone?" Angeline¡¯s excited voice was heard. Suddenly, Jay and Jenson''s expressions looked as if they could not exin the situation with words. Jay got up and walked toward Angelina. "Jens won''t fall in love so early in life," said Jay. Jenson was relieved upon hearing this. Daddy truly knew him best. Angelina then said, "If he has a girl he likes, as long as he respects her, I''ll be very open-minded and epting. After all, our family has a history of puppy love." Jenson was in betweenughter and tears. Zayne uttered, "He likes boys." Angeline staggered and ultimately epted this fate after stammering for a good while. "No matter. Everything is predestined by fate and we don''t get to choose who we fall in love with. If Jens is sincere, then I''ll have no choice but to ept it." Jenson, Jay said, "Angeline, don''t listen to Zayne¡¯s nonsense." Zayne eximed out loud, "I''m not talking nonsense. I saw them in the bathroom with my own eyes. Jenson went and took off the other person¡¯s clothes..." Jay exined, "To investigate the prisoner''s identity. It¡¯s more effective to observe physical characteristics than the face." N?velDrama.Org content. Zayne muttered, "But Jenson also took off his own clothes." Jay, He asked with a sullen expression, "Jens, what''s going on?" Jenson speechlessly rolled his eyes at Zayne. "I only took off my shirt." Zayne replied, "There shouldn''t be a need to take off your own clothes when interrogating the prisoner, right?" Angeline sighed quietly. "My little prince knows how t o push himself onto others now." Jenson,"..." "It''s not what you think, Mommy." Jay looked at Jenson, who was currently unable to dispute, and his gaze became more serene. Jay fiercely red at Zayne. "You may go now." Zayne smiled brightly as if he had aplished his lowly intention. "Then, I''ll be going now." After walking a few steps, he suddenly remembered that Baby Robbie had given him the detoxifying eye drops. He threw it toward Jenson and said, "I got this from that prisoner. He said that the eye drops have detoxifying properties." Jenson reached his hand out to catch it and held it tightly in his palm. Once Zayne had left, Angeline was indulging in her fantasy as she said, "I''ll make you guys some dinner." Jay replied, "Your eyes aren''t well, Angeline. Go and get some rest. I¡¯ll do it." Angeline stubbornly retorted, "I can do whatever you can do, Jaybie. How about I cook you guys some spaghetti?" Jenson suddenly requested. "Mommy, I think there''s leftover chicken in the refrigerator. Can you cook that up for me instead?" Angeline said, ¡°Then, I''ll roast up some chicken for you." For the first time, Jay did not insist on stopping her. Once Angeline entered the kitchen, Jay lowered his voice and asked Jenson, "Is he back?" If Jenson had undressed the prisoner and himself, Jay could only think of one possibility-Jens was comparing their physical characteristics. The only person who could make Jens do this was Baby Robbie as they were born of the same womb. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 Jenson replied, "He didn''t admit to it, but his physical characteristics are exactly the same as mine. I''m sure he''s Baby Robbie.¡± Jay''s eyes turned more profound and unfathomable. The joy of learning Baby Robbie had survived the harsh world was upied by a nk sense of helplessness. "Jens, find a good time to interrogate why he was hurting Mommy. If he''s hiding something from us..." Jay had a pained look in his eyes. "I think the kid must''ve had an otherworldly experience these past years. If he has truly embarked on a path of no return, then let''s not disclose his identity for the time being." Jenson was slightly startled. ''Daddy is trying to cover for Baby Robbie?'' He knew very well that the path Baby Robbie had been walking on was not a path of righteousness, hence he deliberately wanted to preserve Baby Robbie''s innocence. The purpose of not disclosing Baby Robbie¡¯s identity at this time was to conceal from everyone the fact that Baby Robbie had walked on the wrong path! Daddy truly gave a lot of thought to everything. Jenson ced the detoxifying eye drops into Jay¡¯s hand. "Daddy, this is the detoxifying eye drops he gave you. Do you want to use it?¡± Jenson was obviously skeptical about the eye drops. If Baby Robbie had turned evil and no longer acknowledged his own family members, then there might be something wrong with the eye drops. Jay clenched the eye drops in his palm and said with a smile, "No matter which path he has chosen to walk on, as his father, I''m willing to put my faith in him forever. He''s still the same kind-hearted child that I know." Once Jenson understood his father¡¯s way of thinking, he said, "Then, I¡¯ll help Daddy apply the eye drops." Jay nodded. Jenson carefully dropped a couple of drops into Jay''s eyes. Suddenly, Jay''s extremely dry eyes turned cool and moist. His eyes''fort level was significantly improved. "How is it, Daddy?" Jenson asked nervously. Jay replied, "The effect isn¡¯t bad." Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Angeline walked in cautiously while holding a te of roasted chicken. Jenson sprinted forward and took Mommy''s te. "Jens, how about giving it a taste?¡± Angeline smiled. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline seemed to always be gentler in front of her children. Jenson said, ¡°The skin looks crispy and the inside looks moist, Mommy. The vor should turn out great as well. Then, I''ll be taking it away now." Angeline uttered, "Aren''t you eating it here?" Jay replied, "The kid is refraining himself from disturbing a couple of lovebirds." Angeline retorted, "We¡¯re an old pair of lovebirds now. I s there a need to be so romantic?" Jay, Angeline could not see anything either, so she did not notice Jay''s hurt expression. Jenson took the roasted chicken back into his bedroom. With his arms resting on the back of his head, Baby Robbie looked at Jenson in a calm and unruffled manner. "How long are you going to imprison me for?" Jenson ced the te on the bedside table and said, "The moment you change from your evil ways back into the path of righteousness, I¡¯ll let you go." Baby Robbie smiled. "Do you really think that I¡¯m wicked beyond redemption and heinously evil?" Jenson hugged his arms and stared at Baby Robbie. "If you''re not, then why did you hurt Daddy and Mommy?" Baby Robbie felt aggrieved. "He was wearing a mask. I couldn''t recognize him." Baby Robbie told him the reason why he identally hurt their daddy. However, it was apparent that Jenson was not at all satisfied with the answer to this question. "I was asking why you hurt him," Jenson said angrily," Just because you couldn¡¯t recognize him, it''s not a legitimate reason for you to hurt others!¡± Baby Robbie''s tears started rolling down his face." Why are you so fierce?" Jenson said indignantly, "Don''t you put on such an act in front of me. You hurt Mommy and Daddy. I''m already being very polite to you right now." Baby Robbie could not hide his concern for Mommy and Daddy. "That detoxifying eye drops can heal your daddy and mommy¡¯s eyes." Jenson was stunned. Baby Robbie used the word ''your '' to address both their parents. He was instantly fuming with anger. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 Baby Robbie was truly walking on a path of evil, no longer recognizing his own family. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson, who was enraged, and quickly changed the subject by saying, "I''m hungry." Jenson picked up the te and angrily ripped apart a drumstick from the body of the chicken. It was as if h e was tearing apart Baby Robbie who was making him fume. Baby Robbie trembled but still smiled at him. Then, Jenson shoved the whole drumstick into his mouth. Baby Robbie could feel his mouth blistering from the heat, but he was not willing to spit the chicken out. He merely red at Jenson and mumbled, "If you shove the whole thing, then I can''t taste the chicken''s vor." Jenson took it out and blew on it before letting him have another bite. Baby Robbie chewed slowly this time around, then he frowned. "No salt?" Jenson said, "After my mommy went blind, my daddy has been the one taking care of her. This is her first time cooking up a meal after going blind. You''re still nitpicking?" There was a glisten in Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes. "Alright, alright. The vor¡¯s not bad at all." While eating their meals, the brothers were in a constant battle of words. Jenson was on the offense while Baby Robbie was in defense mode. Ultimately, Jenson concluded that Baby Robbie had not be utterly heartless just yet. Baby Robbie reached his own conclusion as well, that his big brother was not someone he should be messing with. He was bing more and more like Daddy. He had a brain that coulde up with numerous plots, and one would fall into his pit if they failed to pay attention. After the meal, Jenson suddenly asked without warning, "Tell me, why did you hurt my daddy and mommy?" Baby Robbie thought that he had sessfully evaded this blunder earlier. He did not expect that Jenson would revisit the question. It seemed that it was impossible for him not to answer it. "I saw his Doomsday admiral token on the ne. I have a grudge against Doomsday, so I followed him all the way here. I''ve been waiting for an opportunity to take revenge.¡± Baby Robbie tried to y it down. However, Jenson was not sparing him. "What grudge d o you have against the Doomsday admiral?" He was determined to make Baby Robbie expose his identity. Baby Robbie red at him... Jens knew the reason why he hated Doomsday, but he was still knowingly asking him. Was he trying to force him into admitting his identity? "Doomsday killed my father," Baby Robbie muttered. Jenson asked, "Your dad is dead?" Baby Robbie shook his head. "Of course not." He nced at Jenson''s eyes that were harboring malicious intentions and simply sealed his lips in anger. "I''m going to bed." Baby Robbiey on the bed and pulled the nket over to cover himself. Jenson sat in front of him and said slowly, "What do you need the Nine Paintings for?¡± Baby Robbie covered his ears with his hands. Jenson raised his voice. "The Nine Paintings have been destroyed. Right now, I''m the only one in the entire world who remembers the contents of it. If you want the Nine Paintings, then you shouldn¡¯t be looking for trouble with my daddy and mommy in the future. Just look for me instead." After he was done speaking, Jenson left with the te. Baby Robbie lifted the nket and stared at Jenson''s back in a daze. He pondered, ''This will be troublesome. If we need to extract the Nine Paintings from Jenson''s mind, we¡¯ll have to defeat Jenson''s psychological defense.'' However, who could deal with a person like Jenson who had such a strong mentality? Soon, Jenson returned to the room. Baby Robbie was startled. "Why are you here again?" Jenson said, "This is my room, so I want to rest here." Baby Robbie smiled mischievously. "Aren¡¯t you afraid that the neurotic uncle of yours will worry about you destroying yourself?" Jenson¡¯s lips started twitching. This fellow was growing up to be more and more unruly.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 Jenson''s face appeared sullen. "Destroying myself?" Suddenly, he took a revolver out of the drawer and ced the muzzle on Baby Robbie''s temple. "Don''t tempt me!" Baby Robbie was slightly taken aback. Even so, a wry smile filled his eyes. Jenson was... afraid he was the one on the wrong path? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, the sound of someone mming the door panel came from outside their room. Jenson walked over to open the door and saw Zayne holding onto his nket while standing outside. He was drooping his head while saying dejectedly, "Jens, I had a small quarrel with your aunt and she kicked m e out. I have no other options but to sleep with you tonight." Before Jenson had the chance to refuse him, Zayne shoved himself past the door and walked inside. It was a standard room, and one nce was enough to see the entire area. The bedroom was connected to the living room, and it was divided by a transparent ss door. Zayne spread the nket on the sofa andy down facing the direction of the bedroom. He was looking straight at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie had a lively and mischievous temperament. He deliberatelyy sideways on the bed and poked his head toward Zayne. "You fought with your wife?" Baby Robbie happily teased him. "If you guys are quarreling, why are you the one who gets kicked out and not your wife?" Zayne was a man living under the shadow of his wife. Even though he loved his wife very much, he was most afraid that others would look down on him for being henpecked. Hence, he always wanted to prove his authority as the family leader in front of others. Then, he proudly retorted, "I let her win.¡± Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. "You let her win, or you couldn¡¯t win her?" Zayne sat up angrily. "She''s clearly the weaker sex. How could I not win her?" While speaking, he suddenly realized that the other party was merely a prisoner. Why did he bother chatting with him? He red at Baby Robbie. "You ought to be worried for yourself. For all the wicked things you did to my sister, my brother-inw will definitely not let this slide." Baby Robbie''s expression turned gloomy. Would his daddy not forgive him anymore since he was such a wife-doting husband? Jenson looked at Baby Robbie''s dejected expression and suddenly asked with concern, "You need any water?" He still remembered that Baby Robbie had a habit of drinking water before going to bed. Baby Robbie nodded cheerfully. "Yeah." Jenson turned around to pour some water for Baby Robbie. Zayne''s mouth widened in horror. Jenson was the prince who never lifted a finger in his life, yet he took the initiative to serve this prisoner? He knew that their rtionship was unusual. Zayne began to show his annoying side. "Jens, pour a ss of water for Uncle as well." Jenson retorted coldly, "Don¡¯t you have hands?" Zayne eximed in dissatisfaction, "You''d rather give water to the prisoner than your dearest uncle, Jens? I knew the two of you have an unusual rtionship.¡± Jenson walked toward Zayne. "Do you want me to serve you?" Zayne nodded. Jenson walked to the corner and brought a rope over. Then, he tied Zayne¡¯s hand to the marble coffee table next to him. Zayne was stunned and started howling. "Jens, what are you doing?" Jenson continued to tie Zayne up and coldly said," Only people without properly working limbs are eligible to enjoy the care of others." Zayne, He sighed dejectedly. "I really want to open up that head of yours and see what''s inside. Will it be different from us normal people?" Jenson proudly retorted, "There''s no need to open it u p. Ours are properly carved and folded, while yours is probably t." Zayne asked suddenly, "Are you saying that your uncle doesn''t have folds in his brain?" Jenson nodded. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Zayne was indignant. "Untie the rope. I''ll pour a ss of water for myself,¡± Zayne said in annoyance. Jenson proceeded to untie him. Baby Robbie wasughing happily. Zayne red at Baby Robbie who was gloating at his misfortune. Then, he sharply looked at Jenson." Tonight, you''re sleeping with your uncle.¡± He deliberately tried to separate the pair just because he was afraid that Jenson would not be able to restrain himself and ruin his future. Jenson nced at the bigfortable bed, then at the cramped sofa. He said, "I¡¯m sleeping on the bed." Zayne jumped up from the sofa. "Jens, you can''t sleep with him. I''m sleeping with him.¡± The purpose of himing here tonight was to break the couple up and prevent them from being flirtatious right in front of him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Zayne walked toward the bed and looked at Baby Robbie with eyes filled with hostility. Baby Robbie smiled harmlessly at him. His smile had the magical power of spring breeze and rain, bewitching people¡¯s hearts and making them unable t o dislike him. Zayne was startled, then he viciously warned him, " Don¡¯t try to sell yourself to me. Even if you''re the sexiest little mink, I won¡¯t be tempted. Your charms are useless against me. Be more well- behaved.¡± As soon as Zayne sat on the bed, Baby Robbie sat up and cuddled him from the back. He said coquettishly, " Why are you so fierce to me, Uncle?" Zayne felt goosebumps running down his back and jumped up in shock. "Don¡¯t touch me." Then, he ran to the sofa andy down like a corpse while looking at Jenson with disdain and contempt. "Is that how he softened that stone heart of yours?" Jenson shot a nce at the charming-eyed Baby Robbie and said, "If he does that to me, I''ll cut him." Baby Robbie quietly ndered him, saying, "I know you''re a neat-freak, have obsessivepulsive disorder, and various neurotic diseases. I won''t be dumb enough to take the initiative to touch you." Zayne asked with lingering fear, "Then, what do you like about him?" Jenson blurted out without thinking, "His skin." After all, Baby Robbie looked exactly the same as him, so he had no reason to dislike his skin. Baby Robbie smiled slyly and deliberately misled Zayne. "Did you hear that, Uncle? Your darling Jens is attracted to appearances." Zayne looked at him and reprimanded, "What appearance? Do you think you¡¯re such a heartthrob? If I pull out any member from my sister''s family, their appearances are already so much better than yours. Crazy narcissist." Baby Robbie smiled without saying a word. Jenson looked at Zayne with indignation. If this guy stayed here, he might be unable to sleep well tonight. Jenson threatened him, saying, "Don''t sleep too soundly if you want to stay here tonight, Uncle. That prisoner might break free from his shackles and finish you off." Zayne swallowed his saliva and had a look of panic on his face. Baby Robbie smiled innocently. "Don''t worry, this shackle needs a passcode. The code is set by that pervert with the tortuous brain, so I don''t think anyone can open it." Zayne gave it a thought and nodded. "That''s true. Jens, you''re a smart boy. Who can open the passcode set by you?" Then, hey down on the sofa at ease before going to sleep with his eyes closed. Jenson sighed helplessly before walking to the bed. "Are you really going to sleep with me?" Baby Robbie was a little distressed. If Jens slept beside him, then h e would not be able to find a chance to leave. Jensony beside him and answered his question with his actions instead. Baby Robbie asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll hurt you when you¡¯re in dreand?" Jenson''s eyes were closed. "I¡¯m looking forward to it." Baby Robbie, As expected, he genuinely had a peculiar brain. Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The next day. Jay was awakened by the sound of fireworks outside the window and opened his eyes with a frown. The warm and bright morning light entered his eyes. He saw brightness in his field of vision. Startled, Jay blinked. Then, a smile crept onto his face. His eyes had regained their sight. He turned to look at Angeline, who was lying in the crook of his arms. When he saw how peaceful she looked when she was sleeping, the corners of his sexy and charming lips curved into a blissful smile. Time may have passed, but in his eyes, Angeline would always remain the source of his joy and delight regardless of her age-just like how he remembered her to be in his youth. He could not help but whisper softly, "Angeline, I can see you again." Angeline suddenly stretched out her arms and wrapped them around his neck, acting like a baby. " That¡¯s awesome, Jaybie." Jay fixed her long messy hair gently and said excitedly, "Do you hear the fireworks outside the house, Angeline? New Year''s Eve is approaching. Shall we have a meal together as a family this year?" During New Year''s Eve in the past... Laughter and joy would fill every household, but Angeline and Baby Zetty had spent this time in pain and sorrow instead. The misfortune that befell the Ares family had taken away Jay and her two children. Therefore, Angeline made a decision that they would never have a Thanksgiving or New Year''s Eve family dinner if Jay and the children did not return. No one would take the initiative to mention a word about having a New Year''s Eve family dinner for fear that they would arouse Angelinas grief. Now, Jenson and Jay had returned. Not Baby Robbie, though. When Jay suddenly mentioned having a New Year''s Eve family dinner, his words tugged at Angelina''s heartstrings. Jay looked tenderly at Angeline. "You don''t want to have a New Year''s Eve meal together as a family?" Angeline suddenly said, "This is the first year that Josephine has married into the Severe family, Jaybie. It''s also the first year Sis Shirley has officially be the daughter of the Severe family. We shouldn''t let them down because of Baby Robbie. Why don¡¯t you send Jens to go and invite them for a meal together?" Jay said mischievously, "Yes, Your Highness." Angeline smiled. Jay''s age and the things he experienced in life had not sucked the youth out of him. On the contrary, he took o n a sunnier disposition and a more mischievous personality, resembling more and more like the big boy she had always cherished in her heart. When Jenson walked in, he heard Daddy and Mommy teasing each other. "I''m not a princess, I''m the queen. When my children get married, I''ll be promoted to queen dowager." Angeline corrected Jay. "Yes, Your Highness. Now please allow me to help you dress and wash up." Jay''s naughty and mischievous voice was heard. A gratifying smile filled Jenson''s eyes. No challenges out there could affect Daddy and Mommy''s optimistic nature. When Jay and Angeline came to the living room, they saw Jenson smiling strangely and mysteriously. Angeline grew a little shy and pinched Jay''s waist in secret. It was all Jaybie¡¯s fault for not behaving seriously enough. The kid must have heard his parents flirting with each other. Jay said with a smile, "Jens, Her Highness has issued an imperial decree. We¡¯ll have a family dinner today. G o and proim Her Highness'' decree." "Aye-aye, sir!" Jenson responded cheerfully. Then, he turned around and left. Both Angeline and Jay were slightly stunned. "Are his autism symptoms getting better now?" Angelineughed. Jay embraced Angeline tightly and said, "Haven''t you noticed? Jens is talking, smiling more, and also much livelier now. You''re the one who has helped him feel better again, Angeline." Angeline shook her head. "I don''t think I should take credit for it. Maybe he has already met the one when h e was in Legendary Youth Academy." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jay was slightly startled! Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Jenson came downstairs and conveyed his mother¡¯s instructions to Zayne and the rest. "Her Highness wants all of you to go upstairs and have a meal together." Zayne and the others were startled for a moment, then burst outughing. Zayne teased, saying, "Your dad has seeded in spoiling Angeline into a queen who gets whatever she wants whenever she wants it. I wonder if he''ll regret it in the future?" Jenson replied, "My daddy enjoys it tremendously." Josephine walked up to Zayne and pinched his ears, saying with indignance, "Just look at how my brother spoils Angeline, Zayne. You should learn from him." Zayne grimaced in pain and said, "Ouch. Your brother i s spoiling his wife without limits. Something is bound to happen sooner orter." Josephine was speechless. Soon, everyone gathered in Jay and Angeline¡¯s room. Each of them was assigned a duty. Joy filled the air. Shirley and Baby Zetty were bustling about in the kitchen, whereas Josephine took on the role of their assistant. Carrying the majestic aura of a queen, Angeline brought out a colorful skyntern and ordered while raising her chin, "Jaybie, you''re in charge of the skyntern. Zayne, you''ll prepare the ink, Jens, you¡¯ll help me with wielding the brush." Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Trying toze off, Zayne said, "You know how weak I a m, Angeline. I can¡¯t do physical work like that. You should ask your Jaybie who has well-developed limbs to do it instead." Jay''s dashing face darkened immediately. Well-developed limbs? Was he going to say that he had a moronic head next? Jay''s voice turned cold. "Do what my Angeline tells you to. Why do you always have so much nonsense to say?" Zayne¡¯s jaw dropped. "Your wife''s surname is Severe and she''s from the Severe family. Since when has she be yours?" "She''s my wife, so she takes myst name, understood?" Jay said confidently. Zayne argued on the basis of reason. "That¡¯s the evil old feudal practices. If a woman takes on their husband¡¯sst name, that''s like treating women as an object. Evil feudal practices like that have long been eradicated." Jay set up a trap. "If the wife takes on a husband''sst name, that means that the husband now has an obligation toward his wife-to protect her, respect her, love her, and take care of her. Zayne Severe, you refuse to have your wife take your surname because you''re trying to shirk your responsibility as a husband.¡± Zayne protested weakly, saying, "Men and women are equal. They¡¯re independent bodies. No one belongs to another." Jay suddenly fell silent. Just as Zayne was feeling smug thinking that he had finally won Jay in this debate, Jay''s malicious voice sounded in his ears. "You hear that, Josephine? Zayne wants the two of you to be independent bodies." Josephine walked out holding a spat, questioning him furiously, "You want us to be independent bodies, Zayne? Fine, starting today, we¡¯ll be in charge of our own bank cards, we''ll sleep on separate beds..." Zayne was nonchnt when he heard the first half of the sentence. However, Zayne started panicking when he heard the second half of the sentence. "That... That¡¯s not what I meant..." "Tell me then, what do you mean by independent bodies?¡± Josephine growled. Zayne was exasperated. He was then heard roaring. ¡¯ Josephine Ares, I will take on yourst name, okay? From now on, you will protect me, respect me, love me, and take care of me, okay?" Everyone in the house was dumbfounded. Josephine stomped her feet and stormed away. Zayne then ran into the kitchen to coax Josephine. Soon, the skynterns were done. Jay and Angeline carried the skynterns downstairs, lit them up one by one, and released them. Soon, the vast snowy sky was filled with colorful skynterns. Jenson went back to his room. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson¡¯s gloomy face and asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you?" Jenson walked to the window and opened the screen. Baby Robbie caught a glimpse of the ''sparks¡¯ in the sky and was blown away by the view before his eyes. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Jenson removed Baby Robbie''s shackles from the bedpost, then dragged him to the floor-to-ceiling windows so he could get a better view of the sky. The sky full ofnterns was like countless stars illuminating the children their way home. Written on the skynterns were Jay and Angeline''s messages. [We''ll love you forever, Baby Robbie!] [I¡¯m willing to trade my life in for your safety.] [Life has a limit, but love has no end.] [May you remain the same bright and cheerful young man when you return.] [Baby Robbie, we''re waiting for you!] Long and short messages were written on the skynterns of various sizes. The paper was too short to describe their feelings. Baby Robbie could distinctly sense his parents'' concern and longing for him. Tears welled up in his eyes, and then, he slumped to the ground. Jenson bent down and said softly, "You probably don''t know what Daddy and Mommy have been through in the past few years. If you want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you." Baby Robbie nodded. Jenson started exining, "Back then, when Daddy learned that the Ares family had be the target of Doomsday, the world''srgest and most evil organization, he silently sent us away to protect us but ced himself in danger instead. "On the day the fight with Doomsday broke out, he burned down Tourmaline Estate because only then would he be able to destroy all traces and pieces of evidence. That way, Doomsday would never know if the Ares family was alive or dead. "Daddy hid all the Ares family members at Tourmaline Estate¡¯s underground, yet he alone drove a tank, hoping to perish together with the estate. "Fortunately, Uncle Tempest didn''t obey his order and went back to look for him. At the most critical moment, Uncle Tempest shielded Daddy beneath his own body and that was why Daddy was able to survive this tragedy. "However, Daddy lost his memory. "Uncle Tempest fell into a vegetative state. "They couldn''t find their way home at all. It was not until three years ago that Daddy and Mommy reunited unexpectedly. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "As for Mommy, after the Ares family¡¯s tragedy, she began suffering from a terrible anxiety disorder because of grief. "Fortunately, she gave up the thoughts of attempting suicide for the sake of Grand Asia. After experiencing such major trauma, however, her health began to go downhill. "Eventually, it turned into a horrible disordersomatization disorder." Baby Robbie was crying his heart out. Jenson let out a long sigh and patted Baby Robbie on the shoulder lightly. "The hardest period is over. At least we¡¯re all going home now." Baby Robbie''s face looked terribly heartbroken. At the thought of the grief that Mommy had been through after the entire family fell apart, Baby Robbie could feel his heart aching tremendously. Jenson said, "Mommy has been looking for you for the past few years. From being hopeful to being disappointed over and over again, so overwhelmed with fear and anxiety, she began to fear the sight of any information that¡¯s rted to you. Even the beggars she¡¯d see on the street could trigger her. She¡¯s afraid that you... were suffering the same fate as them. ¡°She¡¯s already paralyzed, but in order to find you, she begged Daddy to bring her to Doomsday''s territory. Winter in the northern side of this country is freezing. And although she can¡¯t stand the cold, she would never think of herself. She has set her heartpletely and entirely on you." There was rage in Jenson''s eagle eyes. "But what about you? Why don''t you want to go home?" A trace of guilt shed across Baby Robbie''s eyes. "I''m sorry." He did not know what else to say apart from these two words. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 He used to think that Mommy would give up looking for him if she could not find him. It had never urred to him that Mommy would be so strong-willed, that her love would never stop as long as she was still living and breathing. Jenson grew more and more infuriated as he spoke. H e lifted Baby Robbie up and pinned him against the ss window, snarling. "We''ve always thought that Doomsday discovering our identities would be the biggest danger we would face here. We were afraid that Doomsday would find out that the Ares family is still alive and go back to attacking us. "But who would¡¯ve thought that the one to end up hurting Daddy and Mommy the most is you, their most beloved son? "How can you even bring yourself to do it?" Ashamed, Baby Robbie said, "I didn''t mean to hurt them. You must believe me." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jenson saw Baby Robbie''s bloodshot eyes and let go of him. Baby Robbie begged, "Please take them back to Imperial Capital." He could not bring himself to see Mommy suffering so much because of him. Jenson choked with emotions, saying, "Do you think they¡¯ll give up just because they can''t find you?" Baby Robbie said, "It''s too dangerous here." Jenson stared at him, his eyes bright and sharp. "How is this ce dangerous?¡± "Doomsday," replied Baby Robbie. Jenson sneered, "You¡¯re wrong. We, the Ares family, have already offered the Yorks family an olive branch and made peace with them." Baby Robbie was infuriated. "Why are you forgiving the Yorks family after what they''ve done to us?" Jenson exined, "Mommy can understand the Yorks family''s pain of losing their daughter. Therefore, Mommy chose to forgive them.¡± Baby Robbie was bewildered. Jenson continued, "Mommy said that we only know how powerful hatred is but have no idea that love is equally powerful too. The Yorks family massacred the Ares family because they lost their beloved daughter, just like the resentment she felt because of love. "Until now, Mommy will still get irritable and mad whenever she hears Monster¡¯s name.¡± Baby Robbie came to a sudden realization. No wonder Mommy was so irritable and violentst time when she heard that he was called Monster too. Even though his gentle mommy was paralyzed, she still gave her all trying to take him down with her. Baby Robbie could suddenly understand the Yorks family¡¯s pain of losing their beloved daughter. He also knew just how deeply Mommy loved him. "Are you guys having a family meal together today?" Baby Robbie broke into a grin. "Mm." Jenson nodded. Fearing that Baby Robbie would overthink, Jenson deliberately exined, "Mommy said that this is the first year the Severe family has adopted Aunt Shirley and also the first year Aunt Josephine has married into the Severe family, so it¡¯s only right for everyone to have a meal together as a family.¡± Baby Robbie said with a smile, "A meal together as a family is a must. I can''t be holding everyone back or that''s going to affect my luck." Jenson did not say anything. Baby Robbie suddenly raised his eyelids to look at Jenson, begging him, "Can you take this prisoner with you to join you guys at the table?" Jenson looked at Baby Robbie, his eyes cold. From Baby Robbie''s words, Jenson could tell that he still sounded lukewarm and distant. It was clear that h e did not intend to reunite with them at all. Jenson said coldly, "You may join us at the table, but you have to be mentally prepared. Just the inhuman things you did to them alone might trigger them." When Baby Robbie thought of how his dearest family members would gang up on him and bash him up, he could not help but cower. He hugged Jenson''s arm and acted like a baby. "Will you protect me?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "You must have the courage to take responsibility for what you have done." Baby Robbie thought of Daddy especially. He felt a great sense of awe and respect for him at the thought o f the imposing and bold bearing he took on to support the entire Ares family. He was Daddy''s son, so he should be like Daddy and b e as unattainable as possible-just like a towering tree. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Jenson sped Baby Robbie¡¯s handcuffs on his wrists, then yanked him and said, "Let''s go." Baby Robbie was stunned. "You can unlock the handcuffs. I¡¯m not going to run away." Jenson nced back and gave him a cold stare. "Why should I believe you?" Baby Robbie was rendered speechless. Jenson knew that he was Baby Robbie, but he still refused to believe him. It seemed like he was not going to earn Jenson''s trust if he did not confess to him about his identity as a military intelligence agent. looked like Jenson would never trust him the day he did not confess his identity as a military intelligence division agent. Baby Robbie sighed inwardly and epted his fate." Okay then." Jenson took Baby Robbie to their parents'' room, but as soon as he walked to the door, Baby Robbie''s gait turned slow and heavy. Jenson looked at the guilty look on his face and said coldly, "You can announce your identity. I can assure you that Daddy and Mommy will wee you home with open arms and let bygones be bygones." Baby Robbie shook his head violently. "Please don''t tell them, I¡¯m begging you." Jenson''s gaze darkened. He twitched his mouth when he saw how much Baby Robbie refused to recover his identity as an Ares family member. "Are you going to hide from Mommy forever?" Jenson growled. Baby Robbie shook his head and said in a tone that was almost as if he was pleading, "This is only temporary." Baby Robbie''s voice turned audibly deep and low. He wanted to disclose his identity and go home too, but bing a military intelligence division agent meant that going home would not be an option. Jens would never understand. "Come in." Jenson pushed the door open and dragged Baby Robbie inside. The living room that was filled with a hubbub ofughter and noises suddenly became silent following Baby Robbie¡¯s arrival. Then, Zayne could be heard yelling, "Why did you bring this b*stard, Jenson? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve epted him as your boyfriend? Jenson, you need to a t least discuss with your parents before youe out, don¡¯t you think?" When facing such a weird uncle who had such a rich imagination, Jenson could only drop his head in frustration. He said weakly, "Can you stop talking nonsense for once, Uncle?" Zayne put his hands on his hips, then took a sip of tea before continuing to shoot his mouth off. "Why? You¡¯re worried that I''ll expose all the embarrassing things you''ve done? You should''ve known better!" Baby Robbie suddenly muttered with displeasure, " Who gives you the right to say that?" Had they ever encountered a powerful agent like him? Through his words, he had undoubtedly admitted the unusual rtionship he and Jens shared. Jenson red at him. "You think the situation isn''t terrible enough? Shut up." Baby Robbie mmed up in an instant. Josephine wore an expression that looked as though things were not serious enough. She had an even more powerful imaginationpared to Zayne. "Oh Jens, you little brat. Both of you do look like a couple. Hey Jens, he obeys you very much. You''re really great at keeping your wifey under control, aren''t you?" Josephine sashayed over and said sarcastically," Since he obeys you so much, Jens, then you should advise him to change his evil ways." Jenson''s mesmerizing face was dark. There was nothing he could do to remove thebel attached to him now. He and Baby Robbie were twins, so even if they were under disguise, they still looked somewhat simr. How could she say that they looked like a couple? Jenson turned his gaze to Baby Robbie, expecting him to exin to them about their rtionship. After all, Baby Robbie was eloquent and good with words. Though who would have thought, Baby Robbie did nothing but gloat at him, looking like he was anxious t o see the world falling into chaos. Jenson understood what was going on now. Baby Robbie was hoping that the elders would pay attention to their gossip and forget about questioning his identity.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the many years they had not met each other, he realized that this brat was now even more cunning. Jenson turned the tide. "I already have a crush on a girl." Like a bomb, his remark left everyone in the housepletely dumbfounded. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Baby Robbie stared at Jenson in consternation. Although they were twins, Jenson was so precocious that he already had a crush, but for him, he still thought of himself as an immature little baby. "What did you consume to get so precocious?" Baby Robbie teased. Jenson darted him a vicious look, his eyes filled with resentment. "Can''t you see that I''m cleaning up your mess?" Baby Robbie let out a dazzling smile. "What''s there to clean up? We did sleep together. In the bathroom too..." Baby Robbie poked his fingers together, his action clearly encouraging others to let their imaginations run wild. Jenson was infuriated. "Shut up." Baby Robbie covered his mouth and nodded repeatedly. A smug smile filled his eyes. It would not be so bad to shut up anyway. He need not respond to their interrogations once he shut up. Jenson was struck dumb. He had fallen into this brat¡¯s trap. Jay, who had remained silent the entire time, stared intently at Baby Robbie and Jenson as they stood by the door. His slender fingers were tapping gently on his thighs, seemingly pondering about something. A fox and a ck panther. The fox was cunning, while the ck panther was fierce. If a fight broke out, he wondered who would win and who would lose? Clearly, Zayne was thoroughly confused by Jenson''s sexual orientation. He scratched the back of his head with a puzzled look on his face and muttered, "Do you really have a crush on a girl?" Josephine, however, said, "Oh gosh, Jens is bisexual." Jenson almost lost his footing. Baby Robbie stood on one side, watching the fun. Angeline suddenly asked in a cold voice, "Who did you bring, Jens?" Jenson dragged Baby Robbie to Angeline and replied," He¡¯s our prisoner, Mommy." Baby Robbie suddenly felt uneasy. He stared at Mommy with tears in his eyes. He really wanted to call her ¡¯Mommy¡¯. Though as soon as he spoke, the words had taken on a different form. "Hello, beautiful madam, we¡¯ve met before..." Baby Robbie introduced himself guiltily. Angeline''s eyes turned cold. "Are you Monster?" Baby Robbie knew just how much Mommy loathed Monster and quickly rified, "My name is Superior Monster." Angeline went berserk as soon as she heard the word '' Monster¡¯. She sprung up from the chair. "I don¡¯t care if you''re Monster or Superior Monster, can you please return my son back to me?" Angeline pounced on him as soon as she said those words. Baby Robbie was so terrified that he quickly hid behind Jens. Jay stood up, picked Angeline up, and coaxed her. " Calm down, Angeline." Angeline roared like a tigress. "How am I supposed to calm down when the trafficker who abducted my son i s right here? I want to avenge Baby Robbie. I want to kill him. I want to skin him alive..." Jay walked into the bedroom with Angeline in his arms. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Angeline wailed sadly. "How can you stop me from avenging Baby Robbie, Jaybie? You know better than anyone just how bitter I feel, so why won''t you let me vent out my anger? Sob, sob, sob..." Jay carried Angeline into the bedroom and locked the door behind him. He was embracing and stroking her back, trying to calm her down. "You heard him, Angeline. His name is Superior Monster, not Monster." Angeline s cries gradually stopped as her anger intensified. "It''s all Monster''s fault. He''s the one who brought this disaster upon our family." Jay rarely saw the childish side of Angeline. His lips curved into a smile as he said, "You wouldn''t hate him so much if you could see him.¡± Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 Angeline''s cries came to an abrupt halt. She suddenly grabbed the cloth in front of Jay¡¯s chest with trembling hands. "What do you mean?" Angeline asked in a quivering voice. "He¡¯s just a child," Jay replied softly. Angeline''s face paled a little. He was just a victim? Jay added, "He¡¯s as tall, as dashing, as cunning, and as remarkable as Jens." Angeline was petrified. After a long time, she muttered, "He¡¯s..." Jay''s warm fingers were pressed against her delicate lips. "Don''t say it out loud, Angeline. For his sake, let¡¯s just wait a bit longer." Angeline¡¯s face that was like an ice sculpture suddenly cracked, revealing a wide grin. "Jaybie, hurry up and tell me how he¡¯s doing?" Angeline asked emotionally. Jay replied, "Don''t worry, he still has his limbs and is still as mischievous as ever. But, he¡¯s more careful and cleverer than he used to be." Angeline felt as though a load had been taken off her mind. "Thank God." Suddenly, Angeline remembered the things Baby Robbie did to them and her smile faded. Worried, she grabbed Jay¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Jaybie!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me him for all the evil deeds he has done, please?" Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jay''s eyes were brimming with a soft smile. "It¡¯s the father''s duty to correct his son''s mistake. I''ll make sure to educate him well and bring home the bright and kind young man who''ll always stay true to himself." Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck affectionately and thanked him. "Thank you, Jaybie, for not giving up on him." "Silly, that''s my son too. Why would I give up on him?" "Mm.¡± In the living room. Baby Robbie paced back and forth anxiously. As Jenson was handcuffed to him, he had no choice but t o walk around with him. Both Zayne and Josephine were gloating as they stared at Baby Robbie. Zayne made sure he jeered at him by saying, "It''s over for you, brat. You¡¯ve caused Angeline to shatter herdy-like image, one that she has maintained for so many years. It¡¯ll be interesting t o see how the demon king is going to fix youter." Josephine then summed things up and said, "If you¡¯re smart, then you''lle clean right now or I can''t promise you that you''ll get to see the sun tomorrow." Baby Robbie was being treated like an actual prisoner. At this moment, Baby Robbie was only concerned about Mommy''s health, hence he had no time to even think about his own safety. He looked at Jenson with unease and asked, "Is she going to be okay?" Jenson replied, "Daddy''s here. Nothing will happen." Baby Robbie felt slightly relieved. At this time, Jay came out holding Angeline¡¯s hand. All traces of Angeline¡¯s agitation had been wiped off. A t this moment, she looked extremely calm and tranquil as she allowed Jay to guide her. As soon as Angeline took her seat, Baby Robbie moved like a gust of wind across the crowd, kneeling before Angeline in the blink of an eye. Jenson was caught unprepared. Therefore, he was also dragged all the way to Mommy and knelt down with Baby Robbie. "What are you two little munchkins doing? Are you trying to worship your parents?" Josephine asked in a puzzled tone. Zayne eximed, "Jenson, your mommy isn¡¯t open for things like that yet. Hurry up and get up." "Superior Monster?" When Angeline spoke, her quivering voice sounded slightly emotional. Even though she was so overwhelmed with emotions, she was forced to restrain herself. Baby Robbie called out timidly, "Madam.¡± Angeline was slightly stunned as her heart dropped. When Baby Robbie called her ''Madam'', no one could tell if his distance and istion toward her were a result of his helplessness or the secrets hiding within him. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 There were so many things that Angeline wanted to say, but as soon as he called her ''Madam'', everything she wanted to say was instantly stuck in her throat. She did not want to force him to confess. "Do you have other names?" Angeline refused to believe that her kind and lovely child had taken on the name of a trafficker. Baby Robbie recalled that Mommy did not like the name Monster, so he quickly restructured his sentence and said, "You can call me Lil Fox too." This jogged Angeline''s memory. Lil Fox was a nickname that Baby Robbie gave himself when he was still a child. "Well, Lil Fox, I''ll forgive you for what you did in the past seeing how young and inexperienced you are, but H Angeline''s tone turned exceedingly stern and sharp. "I f you do unforgivable things like that again, then I won''t forgive you anymore." Angeline theorized that after Baby Robbie went missing, more often than not, he would be forced to do things that he did not like. He would be instigated, suppressed, or even lose his sense of direction and submit to circumstances where he needed tomit unforgivable mistakes. These were all excusable. Now, he had finally returned to his family. They were willing to move him with their love, willing to face the unknown and take risks with him. However, if he insisted on taking the wrong path, then he would not be worthy of forgiveness anymore. Jay stared intently at Baby Robbie. He saw Baby Robbie''s dazzling eyes dimming as well as a hint of dilemma that shed across his gaze. Jay suddenly looked solemn and serious but calmly took on the role of a mediator to change the subject. "Alright now, it''s gettingte. Let''s eat.¡± Shirley and Baby Zetty served the delicious dishes from the kitchen, and when the dining table was filled, everyone took their seats... Only then did Baby Zetty realize that the prisoner who Jenson brought home was actually... the man she met i n the mall that day? "Ah, aren''t you... that man I met the other day? The man from the same hometown?" Baby Zetty eximed. Baby Robbie stared at Baby Zetty, wearing a conflicted look on his face. He did not expect that little girl to be Baby Zetty. It was no wonder why she was so mischievous. "From the same hometown?" Zayne eximed. The expression on everyone else''s faces changed slightly. Even the hearts of the calm andposed people like Jay and Jenson were throbbing a little at this moment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Baby Robbie refused to expose his identity in front of them but had made such a careless mistake in front of Baby Zetty. Jay pondered. Maybe the soft and adorable-looking Baby Zetty was the key to conquering this fortress. Zayne teased, saying, "I can''t believe that the rich and talent-fosteringnd actually breeds ck- hearted brats like you too. How disappointing." Baby Robbie''s hand that was holding onto the cutleries paused in the air, but it was also at this moment that both Jay and Jenson cast Zayne a death stare at the same time. Jay growled. "Don''t talk when you''re eating." Zayne said, "Okay, okay. I''ll shut up." Baby Robbie was just about to grab a drumstick when Zayne snatched it from him. Having been an orphan since childhood, perhaps Sis Shirley could best understand the helplessness and heartache of children who had lost their parents¡¯ protection. She red sternly at Zayne and put a drumstick on Baby Robbie''s te. Baby Robbie squeezed a bright smile at Shirley." Thanks, Aunt Shirley." Shirley patted him on the head. "Eat." Baby Robbie picked up the drumstick and ced it on Angeline''s te. He recalled that Mommy loved to eat tender and fragrant drumsticks too. Josephine, however, picked out the drumstick from Angeline''s te and said, "Oh, please, do you think Sis Angeline will eat the food you give her when she hates you so much?" It was only then did Angeline learn that Baby Robbie had put food on her te. This warmed her heart tremendously. "It''s okay," Angeline said with a smile. Jenson snatched the drumstick from Josephine''s te and put it on Mommy''s te, then darted Josephine a warning re. Josephine asked, "What do you mean by that, you brat?" Jens replied, "Mommy likes eating it." Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 When Angeline ate the scrumptious food, she appreciated the cook¡¯s hard work and suddenly raised the wine ss in front of her, saying, "You¡¯ve worked hard today, Sis Shirley. Here, let me give you a toast." Shirley picked up the wine ss with a smile and said, "Back then, I was carefree, but my heart had always felt so empty. Now that I have a family to take care of and also contribute to, I finally know what true happiness feels like. I should be the one to give you a toast instead. You''re the one who has let me feel how warm this world truly is." Angeline raised her head up and downed the contents. Shirley was not a good drinker, hence as soon as she took a sip, she felt her stomach churning and something gushing upward from the pit of her stomach. Startled, she quickly put down the wine ss and rushed to the washroom. Worried about Sis Shirley, Angeline said to Jay anxiously, ¡°Take me to her, Jaybie." Jay helped Angeline to the washroom and retreated to give them some privacy. Angeline groped her way into the washroom herself. "What''s going on, Sis Shirley?" Angeline asked with concern. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shirley was throwing up like a volcano spewing ashes. A strong stench emanated throughout the entire washroom. "You should probably go out, Little Angeline...¡± Shirley said, sounding a little awkward. Angeline fumbled for some tissues and groped her way to her, patting her back anxiously while saying," It''s all my fault, Sis Shirley. I shouldn''t have asked you to drink if I had known that you can''t tolerate alcohol." Weak from all the throwing up, Shirley replied, "It¡¯s not your fault, Sis. It''s not the alcohol. I''ve been having this intense nauseating feeling in the morning and afternoontely." Shirley was already in poor health, so when symptoms like nausea and vomiting struck her, she simply thought that it was a rpse. Angeline, however, nked out. After a very long time, Angeline asked anxiously, "Be honest with me, Sis Shirley. Aside from nausea and vomiting, have you noticed any other symptoms?" "Not that I know of," Shirley said. "Any changes in your taste in food?" "Strange. Now that you mentioned it, I never liked peppery food back then, but now I''ll crave for pepper i n every single meal." "Are you experiencing fatigue?" "I''m snoozing more than I used to." Angeline held Shirley''s hand and suddenly squeezed i t hard. "When did you start experiencing these symptoms, Sis Shirley?" Although Shirley was a woman who had always led a pure and innocent life, she was not entirely inexperienced. When she noticed Angeline''s huge reaction, she knew what she was thinking about at once. "Sis, do you suspect that I''m..." Shirley could not bring herself to continue. Angeline hugged Sis Shirley tight. "Let¡¯s not fret about it first, Sis Shirley. Maybe I''m overthinking it. We''ll go t o the pharmacyter to buy some pregnancy test strips, okay?" Shirley nodded solemnly. When Angeline and Shirley returned to the table, they noticed the serious look on everyone''s faces as they stared at Shirley. Zayne said, "Your body isn''t strong enough, Sis Shirley. Living in this icy and snowy North Capital isn''t going to be optimal for your recovery. Maybe I should send you back to Imperial Capital after the new year so that you can receive medical treatment in time..." Clearly, he had misunderstood and thought that Shirley was having a rpse. Angeline said, "It''s still too early to make any decisions right now. We''ll talk about that some other time." After finishing their meal in a hurry, Angeline took Shirley''s hand and announced, "I''m going out to have a stroll with Sis Shirley. I don''t want any of you to follow us." Jay opposed firmly, saying, "Both you and Sis Shirley aren''t strong enough, Angeline. How can I not be worried when the two of you are going out alone?" Angeline thought for a while. "Jens will follow us, then." Jens was still a young boy, so he was probably still too young and innocent to understand anything rted to the subject of female pregnancy. That would definitely help Sis Shirley from feeling less awkward. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 Jenson dragged Baby Robbie to his feet. "Let''s go." When Angeline and the rest had left, Zayne put on a puzzled expression, asking, "Are they hiding something from us?" Jay''s pensive gaze moved back and forth between Zayne and Josephine. "Are you two going to be a ¡® double ie, no kids¡¯ couple for the rest of your life? H Zayne and Josephine shook their heads at the same time. With a look of longing hanging on his face, Zayne said, "We don''t want to be a DINK couple. We want to be like you, have a few smart and adorable sons, then live a blissful life with them for the rest of our lives.¡± Jay''s gaze grew even deeper and more profound. Since they both loved children so much and it had also been several months since their marriage, it stood to reason that Josephine should be pregnant by now, no? "To make sure that both of you are in good health, you should probably make a trip to the hospital for a check -up when you¡¯re free." Jay reminded them. Although it was cruel for him to voice out his doubt regarding Zayne and Josephine''s ability to conceive, Jay¡¯s rationality had done nothing but steer him toward making the wisest decision. If something was wrong with them, then it would be best to seek early treatment. When Zaer realized that Jay was doubting their ability to conceive, he flew into a rage. "What could go wrong? I''m as fit as a fiddle and so is Josie!" Jay raised his eyes. "So the two of you have been taking preventive measures?" Both Zayne and Josephine shook their heads. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jay reminded them kindly, saying, "Angeline and I conceived three in a single try." There was a hint of arrogance and ostentation detected in his tone. Zayne tried to recover lost ground by saying, "You''d better listen up. I may be inferior to you in everything else in life, but I can assure you that I''m definitely stronger than you when ites to giving birth to sons." Jay, "How did youe to this absurd conclusion?" Zayne eyed Jay contemptuously and questioned, "I¡¯m younger than you, so Josephine and I can take our time and have as many children as we want. You''re getting old now. Do you think you can still have children?" Jay hissed between clenched teeth. "It''s not a matter o f whether I can still give birth or not, but a matter of whether both of you are still capable of conceiving. Also, when the old dog barks, he gives counsel." Zayne said, "Just because I said that you''re old, you¡¯re actually taking advantage of your seniority now?¡± Josephine trembled, stroked her belly with one hand, and said in disappointment, "Sis Angeline got pregnant in just one try, yet I''m still not pregnant even after Zayne and I have been trying for so long. Could there actually be something wrong with me?" Zayne thought otherwise. "What can be the problem? Not everyone will get it on the first try." Josephine, however, was crestfallen. What Zayne did not know was that they had done it once a long time ago during her ovtion, yet she still did not conceive. "Are you going to despise me if I can''t conceive, Zayne? " Josephine asked with unease. Zayne cupped Josephine''s face in his hands and consoled her. "Our rtionship has finallye to fruition, Josie. If we''re destined to have no children, then we¡¯ll ept our fate." Josephine nodded as tears streamed down her face. Jay said, "Even if you''re infertile, Grand Asia''s doctors will find ways to treat you. It¡¯s not the end of the world yet, so why are you crying?" Both Zayne and Josephine were relieved to hear his words. Baby Zetty was thest to finish her meal, hence she carried the tes and bowls into the kitchen to do the dishes. Jay said softly, "Leave them, Baby Zetty.¡± "Daddy." Baby Zetty stood there in a daze. "Aunty Shirley isn''t around, so I''ll do the dishes today." Jay said, "Go and rest. Let Uncle Zayne and Aunty Josephine do it." Both Zayne and Josephine hated kitchen chores the most. Josephine suddenly dropped her head and pleaded, "Please be merciful and spare me, Brother." Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Zayne spoke usibly and volubly, "If a girl learns how to do the housework, she''ll grow up to be a better wife and mother in the future. You should give Baby Zetty the chance to practice." Jay rolled his eyes at Zayne and retorted, "When your daughter is born, you can let her practice as often as you want. We don¡¯t raise idlers at home. I want both of you to get your butts in the kitchen and wash the dishes, or you can set up a separate kitchen tonight." Josephine and Zayne stood up reluctantly, walking into the kitchen while carefully holding the tes. From time to time, the sound of broken dishes could b e hearding from the kitchen. Baby Zetty would quiver every time she heard the sound of porcin smashing on the floor. Then, she said ruefully, "What a pity. That was a good bowl." Jay said calmly, "Just take it as if you''re paying a tuition fee." Jay was pleased to see Baby Zetty so well-behaved and obedient. "Come here, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty walked over. "Daddy." She let out a bright and dazzling smile. Jay reached out and pinched her little nose. "It has been so long since Ist took a good look at my little princess." Baby Zetty sat on Daddy''sp and acted like a baby." Because Her Highness is all you see." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Are you mad at Daddy?" Baby Zetty replied, "Not at all. My ssmates are really envious when they see how much my parents love each other. Several of their parents have either filed for divorce or experienced domestic violence. They would hide in a corner and cry every time they g o to school. They''re really pitiful. "That''s why, Daddy, you must treat Mommy well." Moved with emotions, Jay said, "Don''t worry, I promise to love Mommy for the rest of my life. I won''t beat her nor scold her and will always pamper her. This is my promise to you." Baby Zetty nodded cheerfully. "Mm!" On Peach Blossom County¡¯s streets, Angeline and Shirley stood in front of Kennedy Pharmacy. The two hesitated for a moment and eventually walked inside. Jenson, who was following behind them, wore a puzzled expression on his face. "What¡¯s Mommy and Aunty Shirley doing?" Mommy had never kept anything from Daddy in whatever she did, yet she was obviously trying to avoid Daddy today. This left him puzzled and confused. Baby Robbie had been mingling with women all day long for the past few years and was more or less influenced by them, so he said without thinking," They must be buying sanitary pads." Jenson was so astonished that his jaw dropped. Baby Robbie looked at him. "Why are you staring at m e like that?" Baby Robbie exined with righteous indignation," Women often feel embarrassed when they buy sanitary pads and that¡¯s why they hide it from men." Jenson muttered, "That''s not what I''m curious about.¡± He was curious as to why Baby Robbie could say it in such a blunt and direct manner. "Don''t you feel ashamed at all?" Baby Robbie was slightly stunned. What was there to b e ashamed of? Back in the military intelligence division, he would sometimes lose a bet and be forced to buy all sorts of personal hygiene items for the sisters. Sanitary pads and bras were on the list of frequent purchases. Jenson looked Baby Robbie up and down as if he was staring at a national treasure. "Have you been living in a brothel the past few years?" Jenson still felt a lingering fear when he thought of the 13 young and beautiful girls around Baby Robbie. When Baby Robbie waspletely misunderstood by Jenson, his mouth hung open in astonishment and remained open for a very long time. "You can''t possibly think that I''m involved in the prostitution business, can you?" Baby Robbie was crushed. Jenson nodded. "When Uncle Zayne misunderstood us for being homosexuals, why were you able to take it so calmly and even misled them on purpose?" Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Anxious, Baby Robbie exined, "That''s because I don''t want them to ask me other questions..." "What questions?" Jenson pressed on. Baby Robbie caught a glimpse of the intense intimidation in Jenson''s eyes, it suddenly dawned on him... "You¡¯re trying to set me up, aren¡¯t you?¡± The intense stare in Jenson''s eyes melted away, and h e fell silent. At this moment in the pharmacy, the shop assistant handed Shirley a long box containing a pregnancy test strip. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Jenson and Baby Robbie saw the strange object, they both exchanged nces with each other. "What is that?" Baby Robbie asked. Jenson then dragged Baby Robbie inside. At this time, the shop assistant was heard telling Shirley, "Take the test in the morning because that¡¯s when you can get the most urate results.¡± The two of them grew even more curious now and craned their necks to take a look at the same time. When they saw the pregnancy test strip in Shirley''s hand, both of them were left dumbfounded at the same time. Then, Baby Robbie dragged Jenson to one side and said, "I''m sure your mommy is pregnant and doesn''t want to keep the child seeing how she came out to buy pregnancy test strips behind your daddy''s back.¡± Jenson red at him. The way Baby Robbie addressed Mommy and Daddy had angered him. Even after receiving his re, Baby Robbie still did things his own way. "If you don''t want your unborn brother or sister to die, then you have to stop your beautiful mommy from aborting the child in secret." Jenson looked maliciously at Baby Robbie. He could tell that Baby Robbie was very concerned about their unborn sibling. Jenson did not want Mommy to abort his younger sibling in secret either, but he deliberately pretended t o sound indifferent at this moment, saying, "There''s m e and Baby Zetty. Mommy doesn''t need to give birth to more siblings." Baby Robbie was struck dumb. "Didn''t you always want to have many little brothers s o you can form a football team..." Jenson raised his eyes and stared coldly at him. "How would you know what I want?" If Baby Robbie refused to acknowledge them, then he need not treat him as his younger brother either, nor show due respect for his feelings. Baby Robbie was stunned, and upon realizing that Jenson was serving him the same sauce, he grew annoyed. "You''re asking the obvious, Jenson Ares." When the brothers'' argument had reached a deadlock, they saw Shirley walking out of the pharmacy bathroom with a nk look on her face. She was holding a pregnancy test strip with two bright crimson lines on it. "Let¡¯s go, Sis." Angeline and Shirley left the pharmacy in a hurry beforeing to a secluded street corner. Angeline paused in her steps and asked eagerly, "What''s the result, Sis Shirley?¡± Shirley felt dested, and her voice was only faintly audible. "You''ve guessed it, Sis.¡± Angeline quivered. At that very moment, her mind went nk. If it had been her, then she would be able to make a decisive decision, but this was Sis Shirley''s affair, so she needed to respect her decisions. "What are you nning to do now, Sis Shirley?" Angeline¡¯s voice was quivering a little. Shirley stared at the vast sky, her eyes cloudy and hazy. "I don''t know." Angeline was taken aback by her answer. In situations like that, any young woman would make the decision to abort their child-especially when the child would bring shame to them. Sis Shirley, however, hesitated. That showed that she was having second thoughts about aborting the child. Angeline took Shirley''s hand and said in a sonorous tone, "I¡¯ll support you if you want to abort this child, but I¡¯ll also respect your decision if you want to keep the child. However, you must know that since the child carries the Yorks'' bloodline and judging from their family background, they will definitely snatch the child away if they learn about his existence. As for you, you need to be prepared to embrace the storm." Shirley shook her head. "No, Little Angeline. I¡¯m not like you. I''m not as wise as you, not as tough as you, nor am I as brave as you to stand up against Doomsday." Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 Angeline said emotionally, "We¡¯re here for you, Sis Shirley. We¡¯ll be your strongest backing." Shirley squeezed Angeline''s hand and said, "I¡¯m really grateful to have you by my side, Sis. You¡¯re just like a tree, and I''m like a bird perching on your trunk. You make me feel safe and secure. "You, however, are always thinking only of us, silly. Has it never crossed your mind that with my current health condition, this child will be a burden to you if I die one day? "As for me, I don¡¯t want to see you going against Doomsday because of this child. I don¡¯t want to see the peaceful life that you have strived so hard to get plunge into yet another bloody war. Therefore, if he wishes to, then I will give the child to him." Angeline was struck dumb. How cruel was it to separate a mother and her child? Angeline did not want Sis Shirley to experience the same tragedy she experienced, hence after contemting for a very long time, Angeline suddenly asked Sis Shirley in a solemn tone, "Are you willing to ept him, Sis Shirley?¡± A touch of mncholy emerged on Shirley''s face. "A man like him has high aspirations andes from a well-off family. I''ve always looked up to him but have never dared to be too hopeful about being with him." Angeline said, "Sis Shirley, he''s very knowledgeable and affectionate. He''ll make a great partner, I must say. If the two of you can be together, then your child will grow up in a warm home. Would you like to be brave for once and give it a try for the sake of you and your child?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Shirley was in a daze. She recalled her first meeting with Cole. At the time, she was carrying the unconscious Angeline on her back, staggering and stumbling countless times along the way. In the end, she fell into a quagmire but could not climb out of it no matter how hard she tried. She was very scared at the time, afraid that Angeline would be hurt because of her ipetence. Fortunately, Cole appeared. Like a streak of light, he picked Angeline up from her back. He had a crush on Angeline, so it was only natural that he would help her, but what she did not expect was that he also reached out to her and pulled her out of the quagmire. Cole was probably unaware that his kind gesture had given Shirley hope when she was in despair at the time, and his shadows were etched in Shirley''s heart ever since. Even after hearing the news that he had massacred the entire Ares family, she still refused to believe that he was a heinous criminal. Shirley''s gaze was decisive as she said, "I don''t want m y child to live a homeless life like me. Little Angeline, a s long as there''s hope to give the child a better future, then I, as the baby''s mother, am willing to toughen up, be brave, and fight for his sake." Angeline said, "Since that''s what you want, Sis Shirley, I''ll do everything I can to help you and your child fight for a splendid future." Feeling grateful, Shirley held Angeline¡¯s hand and said, "I''m sorry for making you worry again, Little Angeline." Jenson and Baby Robbie, who had been eavesdropping for a very long time, realized that it was not Mommy who was pregnant but Aunty Shirley! This news left the mischievous Baby Robbie very much astounded. He tugged at Jenson''s sleeve secretly and whispered, "Who does the child in Aunty Shirley''s belly belong to?" Jenson sighed and replied, "Cole''s." Baby Robbie suddenly clenched his fists and growled. "I''ll kill him." Jenson nced speechlessly at him and warned him gravely, "He''ll soon be our uncle. If you kill him, Mommy will be the first toe after you." Baby Robbie pouted. "That womanizer is lucky he got away with it." When Angeline and the group returned home, Angeline announced a piece of shocking news to everyone, "We''re leaving for Mount Pearl again." Zayne spat out the tea he had just drunk. "Mount Pearl? No way? Mount Pearl is so cold, the road condition so treacherous, and most importantly, the guys there aren''t people we can offend. Haven''t you learned anything after what we''ve been through?" Jay nced at Angeline and Shirley with a meaningful nce. Both girls looked at a loss. Angeline might sound firm and decisive about going t o Mount Pearl, but her hands were folded in front of her lower abdomen where her fingers were tapping uneasily. It betrayed and revealed her anxious emotions at the moment. Jay disliked Mount Pearl even more than Zayne because Cole was there casting covetous eyes on his wife. However, Angeline would not have impulsively made such a decision. What else could he do other than to support her? Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 "You said you like the snow in the north, didn''t you? The most beautiful snow scenery in North Capital is in Mount Pearl, so it''ll be a dreame true for you to go to Mount Pearl, no?" Jay teased Zayne. Angeline breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. As long as Jaybie was on her side, this would all be much easier to handle. Zayne and Josephine had many reasons to oppose, but all those reasons were forcefully suppressed by Jay in the end. "Stop making excuses just because you''re cowards. It''s decided, then. We''ll go to Mount Pearl tomorrow." Zayne said weakly, "I can''t believe we¡¯re celebrating the new year with a bunch of desperadoes. I hope my fragile little heart can stay strong until the day we leave that mountain.¡± When everyone left, Angeline wrapped her arms around Jay¡¯s waist and hugged him tenderly while shedding tears of gratitude. "Thank you for supporting my decision, Jaybie." A gratifying smile emerged on Jay¡¯s dashing face. " You haven''t held me like this for a really long time." Angeline was slightly taken aback by his words. A touch of helplessness rose in her heart. "You''re getting worse at grasping the main point nowadays, Jaybie." Jay replied, "Nonsense, I''ve only learned how to grasp the main pointtely." Angeline giggled, and when she was done giggling, she said, "I know you don¡¯t want to go to Mount Pearl. You just don''t want to go against my decision. I''m sorry you have to go through this, Jaybie." Jay rested his chin on her head and said seriously," You don''t have to feel sorry for me. Sis Shirley is a good person. She deserves our kindness." Surprised, Angeline said cheerfully, "If even a cold-hearted man like you thinks that Sis Shirley is a good person, then I¡¯m pretty sure Cole will ept her." Jay frowned. "That¡¯s hard to say." "Why?" "I think she¡¯s a good person because she''s nice to you. I f I love you, I have to love the people around you too. Cole doesn''t love you... so he won¡¯t love the people around you." Angeline, Jenson was packing his luggage in an orderly manner while Baby Robbie was handcuffed to the bedpost. His eyes were dim and his long eyshes were droopy. He lookedden with worries. "You don''t want to go to Mount Pearl?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie replied listlessly, "Mm." He had once kidnapped Cole and peeled off his nails. I f Cole recognized him, he would certainly turn him into a piece of jerky. "You''re afraid that Cole will retaliate against you?" Jenson asked nonchntly. Baby Robbie stared at him in shock. "How do you know he''ll retaliate against me?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jenson said, "He mistook me for you and gave me a lot of trouble when I was on Mount Pearl." Baby Robbie grew worried. "Are you okay?" Jens rolled his eyes at him. "Why are you worried about me when I¡¯m here standing alive and well before your eyes? Gosh, you''re stupid." Baby Robbie, That was because he was concerned about him. His concerns had thrown him off bnce for a moment. "Can you tell me how Cole gave you trouble?" Baby Robbie asked suddenly, looking interested. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Both Jenson and Cole were outstanding men. Jenson was cunning and smart, and these were qualities that not many could outshine. Cole, on the other hand, was not someone to be trifled with either. Not to mention that Mount Pearl was his territory. If he was hell-bent on going against Jenson, how could Jenson have possibly made it out of the mountain alive? Jenson told him the truth, "I have Great-grandpa¡¯s protection. He can¡¯ty a finger on me." Baby Robbie could feel his back dripping wet with cold sweat. If he did not disclose his identity, then he would not receive Great-grandpa''s protection. Cole could then unscrupulously deploy the Corvettes to deal with him. He was faced with a much more challenging situationpared to Jenson. Jenson saw through him and said, "If you''re afraid, then go and tell Great-grandpa that you''re his precious great-grandson. I guarantee that Greatgrandpa will keep you safe." Baby Robbie smacked his lips and said, "Forget it. It''s just Cole. What''s there to be afraid of?" Jenson shook his head helplessly. That night, Angeline found it hard to fall asleep. Every time she recalled how Baby Robbie had returned to their side safely, she would feel overwhelming peace and joy. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Furthermore, Sis Shirley getting pregnant with Cole''s child might not be a bad thing after all. She could tell that Sis Shirley admired and adored Cole. What was more, Cole was gentle, knowledgeable, and even broke his finger just to protect her. With that said, he was definitely a romantic and responsible man. If Sis Shirley could capture Cole''s heart, then they would no doubt be a perfect match for marriage. When Angeline finally fell asleep, a peaceful sleep that happened so rarely, the corners of her lips were lifted slightly. Her happiness was apparent. The next day. The morning light shone through the window screen, illuminating the dimly-lit room. When Angeline woke up and saw Jay''s thin yet noble and exquisite face, she burst into tears. She could finally see Jaybie again. Jay had been so worried about her these days and tried his best to take care of her that he now appeared thin and haggard. Angelina''s heart ached when she saw his face. She stretched out her hand and stroked his face gently. He was so thin that there was no excess fat left. Although his features looked more defined and delicate now, she did not like this face of his when it was carved out of hardships. Gently, her fingers traced his eyebrows. In his sleepy state, Jay unconsciously took her hand tightly in his big hand and ced it near his heart, whispering, " Don''t seduce me, Angeline." Angeline quickly retracted her hand andy down. The next moment, however, Jay came bearing down like a mountain. After a round of intense and passionate exercise, Jay went back to sleep with Angeline in his arms. Angeline gently covered him with a nket and said softly, "You must be tired. Why don¡¯t you have a lie-in while I make breakfast?" She then pushed the covers aside and got out of bed. However, a strong and long arm encircled her thin waist, catching her off guard. Then, Jay''s aggrieved voice could be heard. "I¡¯m physically tough, Angeline. Why would I get tired?" Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. "I didn''t say that you¡¯recking in physical strength!" "You did..." He sounded like a child who had been wronged. Angeline, Angeline changed the subject quickly. "Jaybie, new year, new resolutions. I''m wondering if we can remove our masks now that we''ve made peace with the Yorks?" Jay had always been obedient to Angeline. Without asking the reason behind this suggestion, he said, "Let me go and study ways to remove it." Soon, Jay followed the form and put together a liquid mask remover. When he was removing Angeline''s mask, his movements were so gentle that it was as if he was handling a newborn baby. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Angeline kept staring at Jay with a beaming smile. Jay had not realized that she could see again. Her worries that led to her somatization disorder had vanished, so she could see again. Jay had his gaze fixed on her face. He held Angeline''s face lovingly and said, "Angeline, you¡¯re so beautiful. I want you all to myself." He was ufortable at the thought of other men casting their greedy eyes on Angeline. Angeline said in a mischievous tone, "Okay. In that case, you should hide me inside of your heart. I''m willing to stay there for the rest of my life." Jay frowned and said, "The rest of your life? That¡¯s too short. If reincarnation is real, I want you in my heart for as long as the sun shines." After he said that, Jay chuckled to himself. He rarely smiled, and he was really charming when he did. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After she removed her disguise, Angeline nudged Jay t o get out of the bedroom. She said in a cheeky tone," Jaybie, I have a gift for you. But, you have to give me some time to prepare." Her wish was hismand, so he went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the family. Jay made oats and prepared many different types of pastries. After a busy morning, he was finally done. Jay took out his phone and texted Jens. [Daddy made your favorite breakfast. Get your brother and sister. Let''s have breakfast together.] Jay also sent a text to Zayne. [Get out of your room, you good-for-nothing, ande down for breakfast.] After that, he set up the table. After he was done, his children had not arrived yet. Jay decided to go back to the bedroom to see if Angeline was ready for breakfast. However, as soon as he got to the bedroom door, Angeline opened it from inside. She was wearing an elegant red dress where the neckline and cuffs were lined with high-quality white fox fur. She had her hair up in a bun and stood in front of Jay. Jay was taken aback by her beauty. "Jaybie, do you like it?" Angeline asked shyly. Jay was in a daze and was lost for words. He could not believe that this beautiful woman standing in front of him was his wife. He always thought of her as the little girl who was always young and lively, but because of him, she became a gentle, beautiful, and charming young woman. Jay was not sure whether he should be happy or worried. He suddenly stepped forward and hugged her tightly, saying with his hoarse voice, "Angeline, don''t grow up so fast. I haven¡¯t shown you all that I can give you." A trace of confusion shed across Angeline¡¯s dreamy eyes. She smiled and took off the hairpin in her bun, allowing her ink-like hair to fall naturally. "How about now?" Angeline winked yfully at him. Jay looked at thepelling Angeline, and his face rxed slightly. "I hope you¡¯ll always be my carefree little Angeline." When she heard that, Angeline tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. Only then did Jay realize that Angeline could see again. He had been fooled by her innocent look. ''What a cheeky little thing!¡¯ Jay was dumbfounded once again. The two embraced each other tightly and kissed passionately. When Jenson went in, he saw Daddy and Mommy hugging each other tightly. He hurriedly backed out of the room. Baby Robbie was close behind but did not see the couple¡¯s affectionate make-out scene. He was a little confused by Jenson''s actions and asked, "Why aren''t you going in?" Jenson said mysteriously, "I''d advise you to stay out of Daddy and Mommy''s bedroom for now." Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 Baby Robbie nced in suspiciously through the crack of the door. When he saw the intense make- out scene starring his daddy and mommy, his little face was instantly flushed red. He immediately closed the door. "How long are they going to kiss for?" After a long while, Baby Robbie asked curiously. Jenson said without any hesitation, "If we leave them be, I think they''ll break the Guinness World Record." Baby Robbie immediately went on his phone to check for the relevant Guinness World Record. He then eximed, "50 hours and 5 minutes?" He looked surprised and uttered, "How in the world did they do it?" Jenson looked at the curious Baby Robbie slyly and said, "You want to know?" Baby Robbie showed his eagerness to learn and nodded desperately. Jenson said, "Daddy said that this skilles with practice. If you want to learn, grab a stray cat and practice." Baby Robbie was speechless. When Zayne and the others showed up, Jenson and Baby Robbie had their ears glued to the bedroom door. Josephine asked curiously, "Jens, why aren''t you guys going in? Jenson answered, "Daddy and Mommy are trying to beat the Guinness World Record, so we dare not disturb them." Zayne widened his eyes and said with great interest," Guinness World Record? How interesting! Get out of the way, I also want to participate." Jenson and Baby Robbie voluntarily gave way as a cheeky look appeared on both their faces. Zayne and Josephine walked in one after another, and when they saw the scene of Jay and Angeline kissing... Zayne screamed like a pig! "Wow! Making out the first thing in the morning. I can do it too! Josephine,e here!" Josephine smiled and pushed him away. "Don¡¯t make a scene." Jay and Angeline finally separated from each other. Angeline¡¯s ears were red with shame. Jay, on the other hand, licked his lips before ncing at Zayne conspicuously. Zayne was very upset when he saw Jay¡¯s arrogant face. However, after he saw Angeline¡¯s disguise- free face, he immediately found a way to take the keen edge off Jay. "Big Brother, this live-action of the passionate story of Beauty and the Beast first thing in the morning will ruin our appetite" Jay then realized that he had not removed his disguise. When he saw Angeline''s pure and clean face in contrast to his ghastly disguise, he felt like he had defiled Angeline. He turned around and went into the room with a somber look. "You made Big Brother angry?!" Josephine stared at Zayne condemningly. Zayne said with a grumpy tone, "How could he be angry? He''s always the one to piss off others, so how could anyone anger him?" When Jay appeared again, he had already removed his disguise. His charming face had returned to its original glory. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. "Wow, Daddy, you''re getting more and more handsome! " Baby Zetty boasted. Jay rubbed Baby Zetty¡¯s head and said softly, "Aren¡¯t Daddy and Mommy a match made in heaven?" Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Yeah." Jay¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears of mirth. The smile tugging his lips broke into a wide grin. The whole family took their seats at the dining table. Everyone was stunned when they saw a huge sailboat loaded with various pastries in the middle of the table. "Who made this?" Zayne was not sure how to react. "Ultraman, Spiderman, dinosaurs, and Barbie dolls... D o you think of us as kindergarten kids?" 1 Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty looked at their Mommy simultaneously. Angeline had often made cartoon-themed pastries for them when they were young. It brought them endless joy and surprise. Jenson revealed the truth, saying, "This was made by Daddy. There''s meaning to the sailboat. Daddy hopes that you''ll still be a bright young boy when you return after a thousand sails." When he said that, he kept his gaze on Baby Robbie''s face. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Baby Robbie lowered his head, tears rolling in his eyes. It turned out that Jay already knew about his true identity. Jay did not bring it up to avoid causing him any stress. Instead, Jay chose to express his love by preparing this breakfast. Baby Robbie was grateful. Zayne looked at the table full of pastries and said disgustedly, "Ah, it''s all pastries? Big Brother, can you take our health into consideration? If we keep eating things like this, we''ll most definitely gain weight." Jenson domineeringly grabbed a pastry and said," Don''t eat any if you don''t like it." Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were supportive of Jay and chomped down on the pastries. Jay said, "When we get to Mount Pearl, you and Josephine will cook your own food." Zayne was taken aback and asked, "Why?" "If you want to lose weight, you can eat the food that you prepare yourself," Jay said. Zayne was dumbfounded. He immediately regretted what he said earlier. "I¡¯d like to take back what I just said, can I?" After they were done with breakfast, Jay took off the others'' disguises for them. When Zayne and the others removed their disguises, Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. There was a hidden dagger behind Jenson''s smile. Jenson acted like a gentleman and asked Baby Robbie, "This disguise remover is free for you to use. D o you need any?" Baby Robbie smiled humbly and said, "You''ve already given me too much. I can''t take more from you!" The smile on Jenson''s face froze. He tugged on the handcuffs that linked him to Baby Robbie, and Baby Robbie staggered forward. Jenson took the opportunity and whispered in his ear, "You can clearly see that Mommy is in a good mood after your safe return. Her illness is gone as well." Baby Robbie looked ashamed and said pitifully," Please don''t force me to do what I don¡¯t want to." Jenson was upset but tried his best to keep it in. He pushed Baby Robbie away and walked toward the disguise remover. He scooped some remover in his hand, patted it on his face, and gently wiped his face with facial cotton. The thickyer of disguise was then removed. After he washed his face with clean water, Jenson''s face, which was a close resemnce to Jay, looked fresh and refined. Baby Robbie stared at Jenson with a nk expression. At that moment, he felt lost. The people in this room had regained their original appearance, but he was the only one that could not do so. He was hiding behind a mask and felt out of ce with his family. He really wanted to fit in. Angeline looked at the disconcerted Baby Robbie and sighed softly. She could feel a sense of sadness beyond words from him. At noon, Jay led his family and the Ghost members up Mount Pearl. Their intention of going to Mount Pearl was to reunite with Grand Old Master Yorks. Their group was large, and it was the first time that they were not in disguise. When they neared the cordon of Mount Pearl, they had already attracted the attention of the Corvettes. When Carson saw through the security monitor that Jay was in the vicinity with the Ghost members, he hurriedly went to tell Cole. "Young Master, Jay Ares is here with Ghost." Cole waszing on the recliner. He had not been in the mood to do anything recently. When he heard what Carson said, he replied weakly," Grand Old Master Yorks would be thrilled to know that Jay Ares is here. Go inform him and have him meet his precious grandson so that he won''t keep pretending to be sick." Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 Carson nced at the dispirited Cole and thought to himself, ''Grand Old Master Yorks'' yearning can be cured by Jay Ares, but who can cure Young Master''s yearning?'' Carson decided to probe, asking, "Young Master, Ms. Severe is also on her way up to Mount Pearl." Before he finished the sentence, Cole jumped up from the recliner and said with high spirits, "Come, let''s go wee our guests." Carson was speechless. Cole rushed off, tidying up his clothes and hair while walking. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Carson followed behind and had an ufortable thought. ''If Grand Old Master Yorks sees Jay, he¡¯ll be overjoyed. Meanwhile, Young Master would have his focus on M s. Severe. However, Jay brought along Ghost during his visit this time. They''re known to be ruthless killers. In case he''s plotting something, who would protect the Yorks¡¯ stronghold?¡¯ Carson gently reminded Cole, saying, "Young Master, what do you think Jay''s intentions are by bringing the Ghost members here?" Cole paused as a confused expression appeared on his handsome face. Love was selfish, and if it was not ast resort, Jay would never let him get close to Angeline! Cole said, "This is a weird position to be in. You can''t afford to be careless." Carson felt uneasy. "Young Master, shall we still let them enter the stronghold?" Cole looked at Grand Old Master Yorks who was walking toward them and said, "I''m afraid it''s not up t o us to make this decision." Grand Old Master Yorks had a sullen face as he walked over. "Cole, I heard that a brigade has sneaked up to Mount Pearl. Is the defense system of the Yorks'' stronghold just for disy?" Cole looked at Carson while looking a little confused and asked, "What¡¯s going on?" Carson quietly exined, "Young Master, Jay and his party have gotten rid of their disguises. Presumably, Grand Old Master Yorks has failed to recognize them." A shrewd calcting look shed through Cole''s eyes. He said evilly, "So, the only people who know of their true identities are the two of us." Carson nodded cheerfully. He followed up and said, "Young Master, Grand Old Master Yorks thinks of Jay and the others as intruders. This is a godsend opportunity to get rid of all of them." Cole pped Carson on the back of his head. "How dare you say something like that?!" Carson was aggrieved and looked at the young master. "At most, we¡¯ll ensure the safety of Ms. Severe." Cole said, "If we disrespect any member of the Ares family, Grand Old Master Yorks will make us into beef jerky." Carson wailed and said, "The Ares and Yorks families have a history of feuds. If we don''t get rid of them now, our troubles will only be endless." Cole said, "Jay is also a member of the Yorks family. He¡¯s so affectionate and righteous. I reckon he wouldn¡¯t do something that would be detrimental to the Yorks'' stronghold." Carson mumbled dubiously, "I hope so." Grand Old Master Yorks had his hands on his back as he stared at Cole and Carson angrily. "What are you two standing there for?! Why aren''t you getting ready for battle? Today is New Year''s. If anything happens to our Yorks Stronghold''s members, it¡¯ll be a very bad omen. If that happens, I will make sure that both of you suffer!" Cole winked at Carson and replied, "I just thought of a way to find out why Jay is here in Mount Pearl." Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 That piqued Carson''s interest. "Pray tell." "Let''s make use of Grand Old Master Yorks to get rid of ourmon enemy." Cole nced at Grand Old Master Yorks as a shrewd smile appeared on his face. "Grandpa, these intruders managed to pass through the chasm and get up to Mount Pearl. They must not be any average Joes. It''s the festive season and the safety of Yorks Stronghold must not be vited. Grandpa, to be on the safe side, I think it would best for you to lead this battle." Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Cole and shouted," You''re a good-for-nothing! Whenever there are any issues, you''ll always get someone else to solve them. Cole, do you have even an ounce of dignity in you?" Cole said with a cheeky smile, "Grandpa, although I''m inexperienced, I make up for it by being diligent and eager to learn. Why don¡¯t I stay by your side when you''re fighting the intruders?" His intention of staying at Grand Old Master Yorks'' elbow was because he was worried that Grand Old Master Yorks would be impulsive and injure Jay and the others. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, Grand Old Master Yorks believed in Cole credulously and thought that he was being strategic i n battle. Just because Cole suggested a n of action, Grand Old Master Yorks was less wary of his proposal. "Come with me." Grand Old Master Yorks got into the military snow vehicle and hurried to Yorks Stronghold. At the same time, Jay and Angeline arrived at the Yorks'' stronghold''s entrance with tokens in hand. The entrance door stayed shut while Grand Old Master Yorks'' rumbling voice sounded. "Who is it?" Jay gave Jenson a look and Jenson disyed the token in his hand. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the security monitor and pointed the camera to the token in Jenson''s hand. He asked, "Why does he have the token of a Yorks Stronghold''s major general?" Cole touched the pocket of his clothes and pretended t o be in a panic. "My major general token is missing. They must''ve stolen my token!" Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Cole with an exasperated look and said, "A major general token of Doomsday Organization is such an important object and you''re telling me you lost it? Why didn''t you lose yourself? No wonder they got on Mount Pearl so easily. It turns out that you were of great help to them. You''ll be punished when we get back." Cole had a pattern of doing things first and seeking forgiveness after. In his words, ''I¡¯m the only child of Spencer Yorks. He would never kill me. That''s why I can afford to be arrogant.¡¯ Cole continued to provoke Grand Old Master Yorks. " Grandpa, they must be punished for stealing my token!" Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "They''re asking for it for intruding the stronghold during New Year''s. Cole, tell me, how would you suggest we deal with them?" Cole took pleasure in Jay¡¯s impending misfortune and said, "Let''s have the Corvettes use catapults to attack them..." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at him doubtfully and said, "Something is up with you today. What in the world are you saying? Using catapults to fight powerful enemies? Is there something wrong with your head?" Cole replied, "Grandpa, you don''t know about this, but I just formed a juvenile team. They¡¯ve just learned how t o use the catapults, so this is a good time for them to practice and test their level of mastery." Grand Old Master Yorks believed him and smiled. "It''s rare for you to be concerned about cultivating sessors. If that''s the case, use the catapults." Carson was not sure how to feel. Young Master may have fooled Grand Old Master Yorks for now, but if Grand Old Master Yorks knew that the intruders he was nning an attack on were led by his precious grandson, he would not spare Young Master. Soon, Jay and the others were surrounded by nearly a hundred Corvettes, and the Corvettes were aiming catapults at them. Jay''s handsome face became gloomy in an instant. Angeline exaggerated the situation further when she said, "I told you so! There¡¯s no gooding out of visiting Mount Pearl. We have yet to enter the stronghold and are already being treated like this. After we enter, I don''t know how many more people are waiting to attack us." Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 Jay suppressed his anger and said in a deep voice," It''s because we''ve taken off our disguises. Those idiots from the Yorks¡¯ stronghold aren¡¯t able to recognize us." Zayne retorted, "They can''t recognize us, but they should be able to recognize the major general token from Yorks Stronghold. They clearly don''t wee u s..." At that time, Grand Old Master Ares'' humvee stopped i n front of them. The driver respectfully opened the door for Grand Old Master Ares and assisted him to get out of the car. Cole and Carson hid in the humvee to watch the drama unfold. "Shoot them! Why are all of you just standing here? Are you waiting for me to wee them in to celebrate the new year together? With Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯mand, dozens of projectiles were immediately thrown at Jay and the others. Jay hurried to protect Angeline. The Ghost members quickly formed a human barricade around Jay and the others. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When the projectiles fell to the ground, they turned into plumes of poisonous smoke. The Ghost members took off their clothes and used them as shields. The projectiles were all bounced back. The projectiles exploded when they hit the ground. The surroundings instantly became misty. Soon enough, the Corvettes were poisoned and they began to have hallucinations. They started dancing while talking nonsense. It was embarrassing for them. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Cole angrily and shouted, "This is the quality of the sessor you cultivated?" Jay looked at the childish weapons and nced at Cole who had a sinister smile on his face and was hiding in the humvee. It was immediately clear to him what had happened. Jay shouted, "Noel Yorks, tell them to stop this instant! H Grand Old Master Yorks was furious. "How dare you?! No one has ever dared to call me by my name. You¡¯re the first person in history to ever do that! Bring the tanks and cannons! Make sure this arrogant fool gets what he deserves!" "Old man, is there something wrong with your brain?" Jay shouted. Noel was furious. The person in front of him was too arrogant. He wanted to teach him a lesson. "Boy, who are you?" "Your grandson," Jay said coldly. Noelughed out loud and said, "Haha, I didn''t expect anyone to be willing to be someone else''s grandson these days... Good boy! If you call me ''Grandpa'', I''ll let you go." Jay¡¯s face was sullen, and his voice contained iparable anger. He gritted his teeth and screamed, "Grandpa!" Noel was dumbfounded. When he thought of the people who were qualified to call him ''Grandfather'' in this world, he immediately thought of his precious grandson. When he thought about it further, Noel thought that with this person''s arrogant character and his deep voice, the person in front of him was undoubtedly Jay. "Jay?" Noel was suddenly enlightened. His loving gaze fell on Jay¡¯s face, and when he saw that Jay¡¯s original appearance was so handsome and extraordinary, he was in shock. He was very fond of Jay. After the initial shock, he waspletely aware of the situation. The intruder whom he had just ordered his troops to attack turned out to be his dear grandson who he thought about day and night. Noel was regretful of his actions. "Cole, you *sshole! Come here immediately!" Noel said angrily. Cole, who was hiding in the humvee, froze. Carson was even more frightened and was trembling." Young Master, we went for the wool and came home shorn." Cole looked at the Corvettes who were all over the ce and said, "If I knew they were so difficult to deal with, I should¡¯ve started with the tanks and artillery." Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Then, he got out of the humvee with a diffident look and walked to Noel with a small smile on his face. He said, "Grandpa, what''s wrong?" Noel was trembling with anger. "How dare you? Do you take me as a fool?" Cole touched his nose and replied, "Grandpa, I wasn¡¯t trying to fool you. I told you that they weren''t ordinary people, given that they managed to climb Mount Pearl. Grandpa, look at your grandson. Your grandson is so handsome, so he must possess extraordinary talents a s well." Cole knew Grand Old Master Yorks'' temperament well, so he knew he could tter the old man at times like this. As long as he kept up with the ttery, his life would b e trouble-free. Grand Old Master Yorks was overjoyed and said, "He¡¯s my grandson, so of course, he would be someone of extraordinary talents." Cole said, "Of course, he''s rted to Grandpa, after all!" Noel gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll deal with youter." Jay walked over while holding Angeline¡¯s hand, saying, "Old man, I want to stay in Mount Pearl for a while. Would that be okay with you?" Noel was so excited that he became incoherent with his words. "Of course! You can stay for as long as you want and live wherever you want." Jay nced at Cole with a threatening look and said," I wonder if Cousin''s vi has any vacant rooms?" Cole looked irritated as he said, "You want to live in Time Vi?" Jay nodded and replied, "I only need half of the vi." Cole was puzzled. "Why?" Jay already knew that he had ill-intentions toward Angeline. With Jay¡¯s personality, Cole thought that he would do everything to limit the contact between him and Angeline. Why was Jay creating an opportunity for him to be in contact with Angeline? Jay said obscurely, "Family bonding." Grand Old Master Yorks misunderstood Jay''s intentions and was very happy when he heard Jay. " That¡¯s great. Both of you should really let go of the past and rebuild your rtionship." Cole''s gaze went to Angeline''s face. She had gone back to her original appearance and was as beautiful a s when hest saw her. He was flushed by her beauty. Jay wanted to bond with him? Was he not afraid that h e would make a move on Angeline? Cole was willing to take the risk. Since Jay was cing Angeline in front of him to ease his yearning, h e would ept it gracefully. "Okay." Angeline held Jay''s hand like a child and looked at Jay with a loving smile. She was unable to hide her love and admiration for him. ''Jaybie is so amazing!'' In just a few words, he got Shirley to stay in Cole''s vi. They would then have a chance to bond. Jay gently pinched Angeline''s beautiful face and winked at her yfully. Cole was upset when he saw them disying their affection for each other so publicly. Even if Angeline had a past rtionship with him, it seemed that the rtionship had not caused any disturbance to the couple at all. Everyone could sense how deeply in love they were. When Jay realized that Cole was coveting Angeline, a n evil look shed through his eyes. He suddenly lifted Angeline''s chin and kissed her on her lips. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Cole was dazed. He ufortably shifted his gaze. When he saw Baby Robbie, who was standing behind the couple, he was immediately dumbfounded. ''Isn''t this the kidnapper who kidnapped me that day? He didn''t even remove his disguise?¡¯ Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Cole suddenly yelled, "Boy, you¡¯re asking for it!'' Jay moved away from Angeline, smiling like a child. Angeline looked at him and felt helpless at his act of mischief. The next moment, Jay nced at Cole and saw that he was staring at Baby Robbie with a vicious look. Jay felt a little uneasy. "Cole, what are you doing?" Jay jumped into protective mode without any hesitation. Cole pointed at Baby Robbie and roared. "Why is he with you?!" Baby Robbie and Jenson stood side by side. Their hands were bound together by a pair of handcuffs and naturally hung downward. Josephine stood close to them. It seemed that Baby Robbie got along well with them, and they were clearly in the same group. Cole misunderstood the situation and thought Jay had something to do with Baby Robbie kidnapping him that day. "Carson, attack!" Cole said angrily. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carson was a little scared and looked at Grand Old Master Yorks. He wondered, ''What is the young master thinking? Grand Old Master Yorks is already aware of Jay''s true identity. Grand Old Master Yorks would most definitely be furious if I sent troops to attack Jay.¡¯ Sure enough, Noel immediately screamed at Cole," Cole, if you dare hurt them, I''ll make sure you''ll get what you deserve." Cole was burning with rage as his voice trembled out o f anger. "Grandpa, he''s the kidnapper who almost killed me that day." He pointed at Baby Robbie and roared. Noel was stunned. The kidnapper had abducted Cole and tore off his nails mercilessly. Cole almost died. This incident still scarred Grand Old Master Yorks. Noel looked at Jay, appearing disappointed as he said, "JJ, does this have anything to do with you?" Jay looked at Baby Robbie. He had already guessed why Baby Robbie sought revenge on Cole, and he felt a gentle surge of warmth in his heart. His child was slowly growing into a towering tree, sheltering him from wind and rain. Jay was very pleased. Baby Robbie did not want his father to be misunderstood by his grandfather, so he suddenly raised his hand and said, "I''m their prisoner." After he said that, he deliberately dangled his handcuffs and made a nging sound. Noel''s tense expression rxed a little. "Since you''re their prisoner, the situation will be easier to handle." Cole said angrily, "Cousin, give him to me. I''ll give you the vi that you want." When he saw the hatred in Cole''s eyes, Jay was unwilling to hand Baby Robbie over to Cole for him to vent out his hatred. "No." Jay refused decisively. Baby Robbie was anxious. He did not want to reignite the bad blood between the Ares and Yorks families. Baby Robbie smiled and said, "Cole Yorks, I was the one who hurt you that day. It has nothing to do with them. If you want to take revenge on anyone, hurt me." Cole had a grim face. "Okay. Come over here and get what you deserve." Baby Robbie stepped forward calmly. Jenson was also dragged forward by the handcuffs. Cole looked at the cuffs that connected Jenson and Baby Robbie. He did not want to hurt Jens, so he said," Jens, remove your side of the cuffs. Uncle doesn''t want to hurt you." Jenson said coolly, "I lost the key and can''t open it." Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Cole moved his fist as he said, "Jens, please watch him closely. I''ll be sure to reward you." Baby Robbie and Jenson leaned back at the same time. Both of them moved as fast as lightning, their movements surprisingly in-sync. Cole missed Baby Robbie, so he stepped over and stood on Jenson and Baby Robbie''s feet. He thought that his weight would be sufficient to keep them in ce. After all, Baby Robbie and Jens'' bodies were leaned back to the maximum limit, which was when a n individual''s endurance was at its weakest. Both of them were still locked together due to the cuffs, so they would not be able to escape as easily. Unexpectedly, Jenson and Baby Robbiey on the ground and kicked their legs tacitly. Both of their kicks fell on Cole''s back, and Cole fell backward immediately. Noel looked at Jenson and Baby Robbie a little suspiciously. He wondered out loud. "Are these two people learning martial arts from the same school?" Jay shook his head. "No." "Then how can their tacit understanding be so high?" Jay intended to resolve his grievances with the Yorks family and did not want Grandpa to misunderstand him, so he said, "Old man, let''s step aside to talk." After Jay and Noel moved away from everyone, Jay exined everything to Noel. He exined, "That prisoner is Baby Robbie, Jens'' twin brother." Noel was stunned... Jay looked a little sad and said with a sense of sorrow, "Four years ago when the Ares family was down on our luck, Baby Robbie went missing. He must have mistakenly thought that I was burned to death by Cole, so he took revenge on him." Noel was enlightened. "What a series of unfortunate events." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Noel still had some questions. "Since he¡¯s your son, what is he doing in handcuffs?" Jay replied sadly, "He has his secrets and is unwilling t o acknowledge us as his family. If I don''t handcuff him, I''m afraid he''ll run away. By keeping him by my side, I can protect him and not let him be used by bad guys." Noel understood the situation and knew that Jay¡¯s worries were not unreasonable. He said, "JJ, you can have Baby Robbie by your side and live here with peace of mind. With the Doomsday Organization here t o protect you, no one will be able to take Baby Robbie away from you." "Thank you, Grandpa." Jay was moved. He could feel Noel¡¯s love for him. It was equivalent to the love from his other grandpa. Noel said, "You''re all my children and grandchildren. I want to do my best to protect you. This is the meaning of my life." When Jay and Noel returned to the stronghold''s entrance, they saw Cole locked on the ground by Baby Robbie and Jens'' cuffs. Cole said angrily, "Jens, why did you betray me?" Jensonughed and said, "Uncle, I''m not betraying you. He and I are in the same boat. If I fight against him, my hand will be torn off." Jenson shook his shackled hands. At that moment, his hand had be bloody after a fierce fight. Baby Robbie was no exception. Angeline walked to Jens and Baby Robbie, stroking their bloody hands. She was in tears as she whispered, "Does it hurt?" Baby Robbie and Jenson did not want their Mommy to be sad, so they said in unison, "It doesn''t hurt." Cole was confused. It was normal for Angeline to care about Jens seeing that Jens was her son. However, why would she be so gentle to a prisoner... He thought of how Jenson was so protective of this prisoner and the high tacit understanding between them. Cole connected the dots and realized that the prisoner was Baby Robbie. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Angeline walked to Cole and suddenly grabbed his hands. When she saw Cole''s hand, which was missing the little finger and a nail on his thumb, Angeline felt horrible. Cole lost his little finger to protect her. The missing nail from his thumb was caused by Baby Robbie when he sought revenge for his father''s sake. Angeline let go of his hand and said, "I have no objections if you want to seek revenge on him. However, there shouldn''t be any bloodshed during the new year. After the new year, you can fight him." "Angeline, are you really willing to hand him over to m e?" Cole asked in disbelief as he narrowed his eyes. Angeline was reluctant, but she still nodded gently. Angeline turned back to face Baby Robbie and said softly, "My dear child, you were in the wrong. You took off his nails and almost killed him, so if he wants to take revenge on you, you will bravely bear it." Baby Robbie nodded bravely. "I will do that." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline continued, "But, don''t forget, he also almost killed your daddy. He has caused you a lot of pain as well. You should also take this opportunity to let out all the sadness and grievances." Coleughed out loud. In order to let them vent their resentment, Angeline did not hesitate to let them hurt each other. However, they both knew that it would sadden her if that were t o happen. Baby Robbie''s gaze swept across Jay, Jenson, Baby Zetty, and Mommy. Seeing that the people he loved were all safe and sound, the sorrows in Baby Robbie''s heart disappeared. Baby Robbie smiled and said, "Cole, I don''t hate you anymore. Tell me, what do you want me to do so that you can vent out your anger? I''m all yours." Cole walked slowly to Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie''s bright smile and innocent eyes were a stark contrast t o the thug who abused him. He knew that all the hostility in Baby Robbie was caused by him. Baby Robbie''s wandering fate was also because of him. Cole pinched Baby Robbie''s face and said, "Boy, you''re still so likable. You''re something else. I like you..." Baby Robbie squeezed out a bright smile at him and said, "Aren''t you going to take your revenge on me?" Cole raised his mutted hand and said, "This is mypensation for you." He stretched out his hand. " Wee back." Baby Robbie stretched out his hand as well and held Cole''s tightly. The two looked at each other and smiled. They left the past in the past. After things were smoothed over, Jay and Angeline arrived at Mount Pearl. The eldest sister, Shirley, moved into Cole''s vi. Jay and Angeline chose to stay in Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Angeline, Josephine, Baby Robbie, and Jenson lived in Chilly Water Court. It was adjacent to Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. As for the members of Ghost, they were ced in the uninhabited houses nearby. After Cole found out about Jay''s arrangement, he was furious and said, "He deliberately took away half of m y Time Vi, but Shirley is living there alone. What¡¯s i n his mind?" Carson thought hard and finally realized Jay¡¯s intentions. "Young Master, are they trying to matchmake you and Shirley?" Cole''s handsome face instantly turned stone cold. He tore through the sofa leather with his hands and said angrily, "Shirley Severe is just the Severes adopted daughter. She has no background, no education, and n o beauty. Why do they think I¡¯d fall for her? Carson also felt that the gentle young master and the lowly Shirley were not a great match. Then, he said,'' Maybe I''m worrying about it too much." Cole said, "Follow Jay closely for these next few days. I need to know the real reason why Jay came up to Mount Pearl." Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 "Yes." Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Angeline looked at the beautiful mountain stream as well as the red and green nts. The red ones were autumn maple and golden raintree while the green ones were sweet-scented osmanthus. Her hatred toward Cole had inexplicably diminished. Jay came over and hugged her from behind. He said i n a sour manner, "I knew you''d like it here, Angeline." Angeline felt guilty. "Every tree here symbolizes the time Cole had been waiting for me. Every courtyard here is Cole''s tolerance for me. But in this lifetime, I''m destined to let him down." Jay sighed with sorrow. ¡°Humans are not nts, so we''re not heartless. Angeline, I¡¯ll allow you to feel moved by this, but I won''t allow you to feel anything more." Angeline had always been determined and resolute in dealing with romantic feelings and would never drag things out. Angeline took Jay¡¯s hand and recited the vow affectionately, "In sickness and in health, until death d o us part. "I only have that one wish in my life now, Jaybie.¡¯'' Jay smiled brightly. "Then, I''ll be spending my entire life to realize your wish." Angeline looked at Refreshing Breeze Courtyard''s beautiful scenery and said, "Jaybie, how about transforming Refreshing Breeze into our Carefree Garden? That way, we can put him far away from our thoughts." Jay readily agreed. "Alright." In the following days, Jay began to transform Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Refreshing Breeze Courtyard''s signage was modified into a heart-shaped wooden sign with trumpet creepers carved on one side and a kapok tree on the other. There were striking new words in the middle-'' Green Plum Town¡¯. Green Plum Town had now reced Refreshing Breeze Courtyard! Tears filled Angeline''s eyes when she saw Green Plum Town¡¯s signage. "You''re the kapok tree, and I''m the trumpet creeper, Jaybie.¡± She smiled as bright as the flowers. Jay walked over and lovingly rubbed her head. Then, h e said, "In my heart, you''re the trumpet creeper and the kapok tree." In Jay''s heart, Angeline could be cute and helpless like a trumpet creeper in times of peace and harmony. However, she could also be as luxuriant as a kapok tree in times of trouble, sheltering others from wind and rain. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Angeline buried her face in Jay¡¯s arms and shyly said, "But, I''ll always be your trumpet creeper.¡± Jay hugged her tightly, and his eyes appeared gleaming and gentle. Angeline probably did not know this, but she had always been his kapok tree in his heart. Ultimately, Refreshing Breeze Courtyard''s flowers, nts, and shrubs werepletely reced with blue jacarandas, kapok trees, and other flowers... Angeline watched the unfamiliar scene transform into the most familiar images in her memory as her heart was filled up by Jay little by little. Cole was pulled out of her world, little bits at a time. After Cole found out about Jay transforming Refreshing Breeze Courtyard, he was obviously indignant. "What right does he have to be so overbearing? Hepletely ruined my Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. Green Plum Town, what amon name. Is it as elegant as my Refreshing Breeze Courtyard?" In a very objective and fair manner, Carson said," Young Master''s Refreshing Breeze Courtyard was indeed elegant and refined. Green Plum Town is tacky, but outsiders can easily understand it. We all know that Jay and Angelina were childhood sweethearts. We''re aware of how they look at each other." Cole was dazed. He was merely jealous and ignored all of the new nts'' meaning. Jay was intentionally showing off! Cole thought about the destruction of his Refreshing Breeze Courtyard and his gaze turned bitter. "He''s so cruel!" Jay was not willing to leave behind even a trace of himself. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 Angeline was not idly sitting by when Jay was renovating Refreshing Breeze Courtyard. She was knitting a pair of macrame knots into white long and thick bands from day till night. There were two Turk''s head knots, one on the left and one on the right. Trumpet creepers connected them in the middle. Once she was done, Angeline brought the band over to Cold River Park where Jenson and Baby Robbie lived. Jenson and Baby Robbie were ying chess. Jenson had just pulled off a checkmate and was looking at the troubled Baby Robbiecently, saying, "You have nowhere to go except surrender." Baby Robbie was unconvinced as he grabbed onto his head, unwilling to admit defeat. He said, "I admit that your brain is better than mine. On paper, you''re better at talking about war, but when it''s time to act and use your hands, you''re definitely not a worthy opponent of mine." Jenson flipped the chessboard angrily and said," Then, let''s give it a go." Hence, the two boys fought at a close range with their handcuffs on. Baby Robbie always did have a knack for martial arts. Later, the military intelligence division''s devilish training that took ce day and night was also added t o his initial ability. He disyed his skills when fighting with Jenson, showing off his own fighting technique that consisted of taekwondo¡¯s flexibility and tai chi¡¯s magical amplifying effects. One could also sense the essence within him that made it obvious he hade from a mixed martial arts school. The two children''s ground-shaking fight caused Zayne and Josephine next door to think that an earthquake had urred. They were trying their best t o escape. "There''s an earthquake, Jens. Run, quickly." Zayne and Josephine had not forgotten to warn their nephew this time around. Only after the two of them ran out did they find that the surrounding buildings were not moving at all. The distant mountains and nearby trees were so quiet that even the leaves were not shaking. "There''s no earthquake?" Zayne touched the back of his head and said with a curious look. Josephine tugged his sleeve and pointed toward Jenson''s room. "Look at that, Zayne." Several holes had been punched into the roof of Jenson¡¯s house as small objects like vases flew out of windows and doors. "What on earth are they doing?" Josephine was puzzled. Zayne''s brain was out in the open. Josephine exerted all her strength to grip his buttocks. "Can''t you see that they''re fighting?" Zayne said with a rxed expression, "Our dear Jens i s a smart boy. No one will be able to bully him, so don''t worry about it. Let them continue. Jens will definitely not be the loser." "On second thought, Cold River Park is that scoundrel, Cole York''s, other courtyard. It won''t be a good thing if these two brats destroy another courtyard, right?" Josephine''s beautiful face appeared to be enraged. She rolled up her sleeves as she walked toward Jenson''s room. "Who dares to bully our darling Jens? Does he think we''re invisible?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Zayne was worried about Josephine, hence he followed suit. The two sneaked up to Jenson''s door. They wanted to lean onto the door panel to listen to the movements inside, but the door panel suddenly fell and pressed onto them instead. "Owie!" Josephine groaned. "Ack, it hurts so bad!" Zayne exaggerated his howling. Jenson and Baby Robbie hurriedly moved the door panel away. Then, Josephine and Zayne awkwardly got up from the ground. The two looked at Jenson and Baby Robbie in a speechless manner. Baby Robbie''s clothes were torn, and Jenson''s trouser leg was also ripped apart. They looked like a fluttering colorful g. It was truly a terrible sight to behold. Zayne only now realized the severity of the situation and scolded them, "You''re not allowed to fight." Jenson and Baby Robbie ignored him, proceeding to fight more ferociously. Zayne shouted violently, "When are you guys stopping?" "When he admits defeat!" "When he admits defeat!" Jenson and Baby Robbie said in unison. Zayne picked up the wooden stick next to him and pointed it at Baby Robbie to threaten him. "You''re not allowed to bully our dear Jens. I''m warning you, if anything happens to Jens, I''ll not spare you." Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Jens hated it when his uncle isted poor Baby Robbie to help him out. He immediately lost his temper and scolded Zayne, "My matters are none of your business.¡± "Why are you so offended? Uncle is only helping you out because you seem like you can''t beat him." "Nonsense, why can¡¯t I beat him?" Jenson was not admitting defeat. Zayne said, "Well, it appears your clothes are more torn apart than his." Jenson replied, "That''s not the right way to judge the oue. The victor has to knock his opponent to the ground first.¡± Zayne and Josephine looked at each other in dismay." Doesn''t it mean this is going to be endless?¡± Would this be okay? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Just when Zayne and Josephine were at a loss, Angeline came to visit. Josephine looked at Angeline who wasing from a distance and started waving. "Sis Angeline." Jenson and Baby Robbie, who had been fighting ferociously, suddenly nced at each other tacitly. Then, they obediently sat on the shabby sofa. Zayne was dumbstruck. "F*ck! My mouth is nearly dry from trying to persuade you guys. But as soon as Angeline walks over, the two of you be such goody-two-shoes.¡± Angeline was standing by the door with a smile. When she noticed the broken door panel and the mess inside the room, Angeline was immediately stunned. "What happened?" "You came right on time. The two rascals were fighting," Zayneined in an almost excited tone of voice, "They almost tore down the whole rooftop." Angeline walked in with a stern expression. Jens and Baby Robbie did not want their mommy to see their badly-mangled hands. As such, the two sat close to each other tacitly with their hands behind their backs. "Mommy, we were just learning martial arts." Jenson did not want Mommy to worry about them, so he lied. Angeline stretched out her hands andmanded, " Give me your hands." Jenson and Baby Robbie once again tacitly showed her their hands that were not handcuffed together. Angeline said with a gloomy expression, "Your other hands." Jenson and Baby Robbie hesitated for a moment before obediently extending their hands. Angeline saw the two wrists that were badly sped b y the cuffs. She was so distressed that her tears began to flow. "Why are you fighting?¡± Angeline asked in a choked-u p manner. Jenson did not want Mommy to know that he desperately wanted to win over Baby Robbie to dispel Baby Robbie''s desire to escape. On the other hand, Baby Robbie did not want Mommy t o know that he desperately wanted to defeat Jenson just to see if he had a chance of escaping. Hence, the two babies had the same taciturn expressions. Zayne and Josephine pointed toward Baby Robbie before saying, "He was the one who started it. Jenson was merely defending himself." Baby Robbie lowered his head and said nothing. His uncle and aunt were truly against him now, and it made him feel dejected. Jenson red viciously toward Zayne and Josephine." I started it, Mommy.¡± Zayne and Josephine stared at Jenson in disbelief. " Jens, we''re doing this for your own good. You¡¯ll get killed by him sooner orter if you don¡¯t value your life over your friends." Angeline was tearful as she said, "You should know that I don''t like it when you guys fight." Jenson and Baby Robbie saw how sad Mommy was and quickly lowered their heads as they admitted their mistakes. "I was wrong." "I was wrong.¡± Only then did Angeline burst into a smile. She asked with reddened eyes, "Where are the keys to the handcuffs, Jens?" Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 Jenson replied, "Behind the mural.¡± Angeline took out the key from behind the mural and walked toward Baby Robbie. Zayne yelled in a panic, "What are you doing, Angeline? Are you letting this hoodlum go?" Angeline looked at Baby Robbie tenderly. In her eyes, i t did not matter how mysterious and terrifying his identity was now and how much blood he had spilled, or how many insidious things Baby Robbie did. He would always be her most innocent child. Angeline unlocked Baby Robbie¡¯s handcuffs, held up his injured hand, and stroked on it gently. The compassion in her eyes revealed the tolerance and selflessness of maternal love. Baby Robbie was free now, and he had the sudden urge to squeeze a mischievous sneer toward Zayne. Zayne was so scared that he quickly jumped on Josephine to find a sense of security. He said while shivering, "Little fellow, I''ll be your most faithful minion from now on. So... So, you mustn''t try to kill m e!" Baby Robbie was smug inwardly. Angeline proceeded to pinch his face and gently warned him, "Don''t be up to mischief now." Baby Robbie¡¯s terrifying expression instantly switched to a harmless and well-behaved one, looking just like a little puppy. Angeline then unfastened the handcuffs for Jens as well.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jens did not agree with his mother¡¯s decision. He knew Baby Robbie best. This guy only had the Nine Paintings in his mind now, and he was sure that Baby Robbie would leave once he got his hands on the Nine Paintings. Once there were no handcuffs to restrain Baby Robbie, he would be like a monkey without a leash. Jenson was afraid that he would create chaos. "Mommy, you can¡¯t get rid of the handcuffs. He''ll run away." Little did he know that in the next moment, Angeline took out the macrame knots she made and ced one side on Baby Robbie and the other side on Jenson''s wrist. "What is this?" Baby Robbie asked curiously. "Macrame knots," replied Angeline. Baby Robbie saw the two Turk''s head knots connected by a row of trumpet creepers and was instantly dumbfounded. Mommy constantlypared herself to trumpet flowers, so when she used these trumpet vines to connect the two knots, it was self-exnatory. He could use the sharpest weapon he had to break apart the previous cuffs. However, he dared not chop these trumpet flowers in half. Jenson looked at the trumpet creepers and the two Turk¡¯s head knots with a smile. Then, he eagerly nced at Baby Robbie. The expression in his eyes was clearly meant to provoke Baby Robbie, as if saying, ''Try and escape now.'' Baby Robbie proceeded to lower his head. Angeline pinched Jenson''s face as well and warned him, "You¡¯re not allowed to be mischievous too." Zayne jumped off from Josephine''s arms and reached out to touch the texture of the knots. Then, he asked in confusion, "I thought it''s a high-tech product, but it''s obviously an ordinary brocade? Can... Can this thing even bind him?" Angeline nodded. "Yes." After doing this, Angeline felt more relieved. She smiled and asked the two children, "What do you guys want to eat for lunch today?" "Bacon," Baby Robbie chirped. "Bacon," Jenson replied cheerfully. Angeline gently patted the two children''s heads. "Wait here, Mommy will cook some up for you." Once Angeline left, Josephine stood on the same spot a s she stared stupidly at Baby Robbie. Angeline was so concerned about the prisoner and worried about the handcuffs digging into his wrist. Moreover, she was so warm toward him. It was evident that this person was a special prisoner. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 Then, the macrame knots ultimately confirmed Josephine''s spection. She was almost sure that the prisoner was Baby Robbie. Zayne was afraid that once Baby Robbie broke free from the flimsy knots, it would be bad for them. Hence, he tried to pull Josephine away. Josephine broke free from his hand and strolled toward Baby Robbie. She tentatively asked, "Do you want to escape?" Baby Robbie lifted the macrame knots and put on a bitter expression on his handsome face. How could he escape now? This macrame knot was akin to a charm that was testing his sincerity. If he dared to cut it off so mercilessly, how disappointed would Mommy be in him? Mommy was in terrible health now. Would he be willing to make Mommy angry? Josephine was being mischievous. "I can cut it off for you. As long as you promise me you''ll never come back to Mount Pearl." Baby Robbie, Josephine turned around to look for a knife after speaking. Then, she took a fruit knife and walked toward Baby Robbie. The frightened Jenson and Baby Robbie involuntarily did a backflip, then they jumped up and down the room. Zayne was even more frightened and ran over to restrain Josephine. "Are you crazy, Josie? How can you cut off the rope that binds him?¡± Josephine suddenlyughed out loud. She was so ecstatic that her cutest and warmest little nephew in the world, Baby Robbie, had returned. Josephine stuffed the fruit knife into Zayne¡¯s hand and said, "Don''t you worry. Even if you want to cut off the macrame knots on their hands, these two brats wouldn''t let you seed.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Zayne was stunned. However, he also noticed that these two fellows were deadly afraid of cutting the macrame knots. Josephineplimented, "Sis Angeline''s trick is truly one of a kind." "Why is it one of a kind?" Zayne asked curiously. Josephine exined, "These ropes are binding them together, but the knots are actually connecting their hearts. If I''m not mistaken, the knots were carefully made by Sis Angeline, and the trumpet creepers in the middle represent Angeline''s life force. Meanwhile, the two Turk''s head knots at the end represent these two little bunnies. One is Jenson, and the other one is... Baby Robbie." Zayne eximed afterward, "Ack, so this little hoodlum is Baby Robbie?" He recalled how he was so frightened by Baby Robbie during this period of time that he started to feel silly now. He could not stop his anger from showing. While he pulled his sleeves up, he went around looking for a broom. Then, he fiercely scolded," Stinking brat, you deceived your own uncle. You deliberately flirted around with Jens and made me worried for so many days. Then, you intimated me and almost made me sh*t my pants. If I don''t give you a spanking today, I''ll fail as your uncle!" Baby Robbie quibbled while he fled, "It was your impure thoughts that soiled me and Jenson''s innocent brotherhood. Also, I didn''t intimidate you. You''re just timid... You¡¯re a grown man, yet you jumped on your wife to ask for protection. What an embarrassment!" 1 Zayne chased after him for a long time. He was starting to huff violently, yet he could not catch even a single hair on Baby Robbie¡¯s body. He threw the broom to the side andy tiredly on the sofa. "You''re so capable now, huh? Uncle can¡¯t outrun you now." "You couldn''t outrun me even from way before.¡± Zayne,"..." Baby Robbie cast a nce at Zayne and Josephine. He once again reversed the topic and teased. "How did you two end up together?" "It''s a long story. You should be talking about yourself. When did you be such a heinous viin?" Zayne replied to him with a question. Baby Robbie retorted, "Then, why did you abandon Aunty Shirley? And you, how did youe to adopt a scumbag?" Zayne deliberately confused the right and wrong, saying, "This is all your mommy''s fault. She forcibly separated Aunty Shirley and me, even turning Aunty Shirley into a daughter of the Severe family. Since I couldn''t change her mind, I was only left with the option of respecting her decision. You guys know that your mommy has the highest position in the family''s hierarchy." Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Jenson revealed the truth and said, "It''s because the two of you are always casting flirtatious nces at each other in front of Aunty Shirley. That¡¯s why she''s generous enough to let you guys be together.¡± Baby Robbie sighed. "What a scumbag." Zayne,"..." If there was apetition for being sharp-tongued, Jenson and Baby Robbie were unbeatable. Zayne knew that he simply could never defeat them. He dragged Josephine with him and said, "I''m scared of you brats, goodbye." After Josephine and Zayne left, Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. The smiles on their faces instantly switched back to arrogantly cold expressions. "Are we continuing?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie shook his head and frowned. Henguidly fell on the sofa as if he had exerted all his strength to avoid fighting Jenson. "I have to get back, Jens." Baby Robbie looked at Jenson pitifully. His obsidian pupils shone resolutely. "Can you give me a reason?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes flickered. "I can''t say." Jenson insisted. "Then, I¡¯m not going to let you go." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie sat up. "Jens, what do I have to do so that you''ll let me go?" Jenson lifted the macrame knots. "These represent Mommy''s trust toward us. She believes that I''ll do everything to protect you, and she also believes that you wouldn¡¯t abandon her." Jenson picked up the fruit knife and shoved it into Baby Robbie''s hand. "Cut it off if you want to leave. I won''t stop you.¡± Baby Robbie threw the fruit knife away. Mommy had suffered so much for him. How could he hurt Mommy''s heart again? Seeing Baby Robbie''s frustrated expression, Jenson smiled as he teased. "If you want to escape, I can help you out as well." Baby Robbie was ecstatic. "Really?" Jenson retorted, "Take me with you." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. Jenson smirked and said, "Don¡¯t worry about it. You''re my brother. Even if you''re doing the most heinous things in the world, I''ll give up my life to be with you." The corners of Baby Robbie''s lips started twitching." I¡¯m not up to anything evil.¡± Jenson interrogated, "Have you killed anyone?" Baby Robbie hesitated for a moment. "No." "Then, have you stolen anything?" Baby Robbie replied, "Plenty of times." Jenson''s eyebrows froze. His hands were uncontrobly pinching Baby Robbie''s cor as he questioned further in a stirred-up manner, "What did you steal?" Jenson could still ignore it if he was merely a thief or a robber. However, Jenson was well-aware of Baby Robbie''s unique new identity. If he were to steal anything, they were probably not things simple in nature. If it involved national treasures or anything of the sort, then Baby Robbie had made a colossal mistake. Baby Robbie saw the worry in Jenson¡¯s eyes and his heart warmed up. Then, his mouth muttered, "The hearts ofdies. Does that count?" Jenson sullenly shoved him away. However, the next moment, Jenson was even more stirred up. "Don''t tell me you''re no longer a..." Baby Robbieughed and said, "You''re thinking too far. Thatdy was constantly up to no good, so I gave her some sleeping pills. At two o''clock in the morning, I secretly transported her from home to a lone grave in a barren mountain. It was considered a punishment for her. You should''ve seen her face when she woke u p. She almost went insane... Haha!¡± Jenson was stunned. Seeing the corners of Baby Robbie¡¯s mouth split open a s heughed so domineeringly, Jenson said in disapproval, "You seem to have lived a very fulfilling life these few years?" Baby Robbie chuckled dryly. At this moment, the lunch bell rang. Jenson quickly pulled Baby Robbie up. Then, he said, "Let¡¯s go. We have to eat Mommy¡¯s bacon." Baby Robbie nodded. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 When the two of them went into Green Plum Town, they saw Baby Zetty pestering and pulling Brother Finn¡¯s arm. Meanwhile, Finn stubbornly took her little hand off again and again to hold onto it just like an old father would. Baby Zetty looked reluctant. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Finn earnestly instructed Baby Zetty, "Go in now. Don¡¯t let Daddy and Mommy wait for you.¡¯¡¯ Baby Zetty was still pulling onto his arms, unwilling to let go. "Brother Finn,e in with me." Finn said helplessly, "Today is the day when your little family is reunited. Master Ares and the missus must have something to say to you in private. I''ll not b e going in to make a scene." Baby Zetty smiled shamelessly. "You''re a future son-in w, so you''re considered a member of our family.¡± Finn, As soon as Baby Robbie and Jenson walked over, they heard Baby Zetty''s brazen words. Immediately, their handsome faces showed cringed expressions. "What on earth are they doing?" Baby Robbie asked curiously. Jenson coolly replied, "Can''t you tell. Our little snotface is trying to stick herself onto Brother Finn." Baby Robbie joked as he smiled mischievously, saying, "The little snotface is delivering herself to him on a silver tter. It¡¯d be a waste not to take her." Finn felt so ashamed of being made fun of by these three little brats that he just wanted to dig a hole and shove his head in it. He struggled to break free from Baby Zetty¡¯s hand. Then, he turned to leave quickly. Looking at Finn''s back as he left, Baby Zetty was furious. Baby Robbie teased Baby Zetty again. "Take a look in the mirror. You''re as t as a pancake. Your front''s barely protruding, and your backside is barely showing. Why would he even like you?" Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at him. "It''s none of your business." Then, she suddenly thought of how this prisoner had harmed her daddy and mommy. Baby Zetty felt a surge of fierce resentment toward him. She eximed, "What are you doing here, you prisoner? Our family doesn''t wee you here. Go away, get lost!" Baby Robbie showed her the macrame knots. "I''d love t o get lost, but you guys have to give me a choice!" Baby Zetty looked at the macrame knots and suddenly hid behind Jenson in fear. "Big Brother, why did you rece the cuffs with ropes?" Jensonughed. ¡°Mommy changed it." Baby Zetty looked at the macrame knots suspiciously. Only then did she realize that there was something on it. "Trumpet creepers? Macrame knots?" Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie in astonishment." Why did my mommy make you a macrame knot?" "Because she loves me," Baby Robbie said proudly. Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie''s particrly mature face that was part of his disguise and his cheeky smile. She got so furious that she walked up to him and raised her foot toward his crotch. It was so painful that Baby Robbie hugged the area and cried out tragically. "Oh, you little shrewd midget. Who''ll marry you in the future?" Baby Zetty replied furiously, "Leecher, I¡¯ll have you die without descendants." Baby Robbie sat on the ground, looking at Baby Zetty frivolously. "Have you gotten permission from your mommy and daddy to do this?" Not only would Mommy and Daddy not agree to this, even Jenson, as the older brother, disagreed with her. Jenson''s expression became solemn as he scolded Baby Zetty, "Don''t hurt him, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty looked at Jenson in wonder. "He hurt Mommy and Daddy, Big Brother. This is nothing. I should''ve killed him." Once she was done with her words, she furiously proceeded to kick Baby Robbie once more. Baby Robbie gritted his teeth in pain. He resentfully looked at Baby Zetty and threatened her, "Don''t you for a second think that I don¡¯t beat up girls. When I''m mean¡ª" "So? Who¡¯s afraid of who right now?" Baby Zetty eximed fiercely. The fist Baby Robbie raised was ced back down hopelessly. "Fine, I''m afraid of you." Jenson was unable to restrain a smile. When they were younger, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were inseparable. The two had a deep affection and connection toward one another. Baby Zetty was very dependent on Baby Robbie, and Baby Robbie also took great care of his sister. One would have never seen this scene of them sharply opposing each other previously. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 After beating up Baby Robbie, she quickly turned and left abruptly. Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty¡¯s arrogant march, sighing sorrowfully. "That little midget''s temper grew with her age! Wasn''t she adorable and cuddly before?¡± Jenson squatted in front of him and teased. "You hurt her favorite mommy. Are you still expecting her to get cuddly with you?" Baby Robbie was depressed. Jenson continued, "However, she misses her brother, Baby Robbie, very much. If you''re willing to reveal your identity, your adorable and cuddly angelic sister will return." This slightly convinced Baby Robbie as he missed the days when Baby Zetty would follow him around, obeying his every word. It was just that he was now a military intelligence division''s agent and could no longer acknowledge his family members. Otherwise, the military intelligence division would execute him for vition of military discipline. A faint sadness abruptly filled Baby Robbie''s eyes. Jenson could see even the smallest changes in his expression. He pulled him up and said, "Let''s go. Don¡¯t let Mommy and Daddy wait too long." Jay was cing the tableware on the table. Seeing Baby Zetty walking in angrily with her mouth pouting, he asked with concern, "Did Big Brother Finn make m y little Baby Zetty angry again?" Baby Zetty said coquettishly, "Daddy, why don''t you invite Brother Finn to eat with us?" Jay gave it a thought before replying, "Because the Ares family is having a small meeting today, so people with different surnames cannot participate." Baby Zetty rolled her eyes and said slyly, "Daddy, even Mommy is not an Ares. Does that mean she shouldn''t participate in Ares family''s meeting?" The smile on Jay''s face slowly faded as he stared at Baby Zetty in a daze. At that moment, the father''s feelings were mixed. Baby Zetty used to love Mommy so much. However, now she did not hesitate to show her fangs toward Mommy for Finn. Sure enough, a girl had to be married off when she was of age. Jay sternly corrected her. "Your mommy is an Ares." Baby Zetty decided to use Jay''s words against him. " Then, I''m a Gagher from this moment onward." Jay, "You''re not even close to her level yet," Jay said indignantly. Angeline came out carrying a te of small lobsters. She saw the father and daughter staring at each other bitterly. Meanwhile, Jenson and Baby Robbie were standing by the door, watching the fire burning opposite them. Angeline shook her head helplessly. She walked over and made Jay, who was angry beyond words, sit down on the dining chair. She gently patted his cheek and soothed him. "Finn is a fine young man. He won¡¯t hurt Baby Zetty, s o don''t worry about it." Jay looked at Angeline solemnly. When he was young, he also made a great promise to protect his beloved girl and never let her suffer any grievances. However, he was a young man ignorant about love. Coupled with his half- baked experiences, h e still managed to let Angeline suffer in the end. Even after her so-called death, he could notpensate her with a proper posthumous marriage. The kind of powerlessness he felt when he fought against the grand old master at the time remained fresh in his memory. He was full of disdain for himself. It was truly unfortunate that Angeline had fallen in love with him. This was the only regret he had in this life. Hence, he would not wish that his children fell in love too early in life. Immature love would be akin to a green apple that tasted astringent. Would there be any sweetness? He had zero tolerance toward his daughter. He was reluctant to let his daughter taste the bitterness of falling in love at an early age like Angeline. "I won''t let it." Jay was authoritative and decisive. Baby Zetty protested in a low voice. "It''s not fair. Daddy can do it, so why not us?!" Jay was not the fish, so how would he know the joy of said fish? Angeline herself felt that falling in love with Jay at the age of ten was the happiest and most worthwhile thing in her life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she did not hesitate to disobey Jay''s orders and encouraged Baby Zetty to pursue her true love bravely. "Baby Zetty, if you like Brother Finn, then go for it. Have faith!" Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 Jay turned his head and looked at the childish Angeline. The childlike smile on Angeline''s face disappeared in a sh. She continued hypocritically, " But of course, children should focus on their studies. Don''t be overthinking about love now." Jay, Jay was in a mixed frame of mind. He never dreamed that the biggest obstacle in educating their children would be Angeline herself. Baby Bobbie and Jenson walked in at this moment. Baby Robbie asked Mommy tentatively, "If she''s allowed, then is Jens allowed?¡± Jenson red at Baby Robbie. Why did this fellow push him out as a shield? Did he have a crush as well, like Baby Zetty? Angeline replied with a stern expression, "Boys aren''t allowed." "Why not?" Baby Robbie and Jenson asked in a puzzled manner. Mommy was having double standards, right? "I''m afraid that you¡¯ll wreak havoc on the girls." Angeline smiled. Jenson, Baby Robbie, Baby Robbie smirked and said to Jenson, "You can still do it. As long as you don¡¯t go past the girl¡¯s neck.¡¯¡¯ Jenson red at Baby Robbie and almost burst into mes. He gritted his teeth and said harshly, "I''m not falling in love so early.¡± As the elder brother, Jenson was exceptionally precocious. He had watched how his parents experienced those cmities since childhood and saw Daddy''s pain as well as loneliness in waiting for his love. He could understand the reason for Daddy''s decision. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If one was not destined to be together, one should not let love sprout prematurely. Otherwise, there would be countless thorns waiting for them on the path of love. Daddy merely loved them too much. He did not want his children to repeat his suffering after everything he went through. Jay cast a relieved look to Jenson. Baby Zetty said, "Daddy, you said that our family is democratic, right?" Jay nodded. "Yes.¡± He quietly looked at Baby Zetty. He was well aware of how many lousy ideas this daughter of his had. Baby Zetty smirked. "Then, shouldn''t we vote by show of hands on the question of whether we can fall in love early?¡± Angeline nodded in agreement to Baby Zetty''s suggestion. "Good idea, then show your hands to vote." Jay''s expression was stiff. His face appeared stern and indifferent. Angeline looked at him with a coy smile. It was like a spring breeze blowing through thousands of pear blossom trees. Her beauty was rippling. Then, Jay subconsciously nodded as if there was a demon at work. "Okay." Angeline was relieved and cheerfully said, "Those who are in favor of young love, please raise your hands!" As soon as she finished her sentence, Baby Zetty took the lead in raising her hand. Jay''s icy gaze scanned through everyone¡¯s faces. It was as if whoever raised their hands were all against him. Angeline looked at Jay apologetically, but she still bravely raised her hand. Baby Robbie also wanted to support his mommy and sister, but when he was about to raise his hand, he found a serious problem. One of his hands was constrained by Jenson using the knots binding them together, and Daddy was holding onto his other hand. Baby Robbie could only smile apologetically at Mommy. Baby Zetty counted the votes and said with a frustrated expression, "Only me and Mommy raised our hands. Daddy and Jenson did not. This round is a tie. So what should we do now?" She immediately took Baby Robbie out of the picture. Jenson pointed at Baby Robbie and said, "Are you treating him like he''s invisible, Baby Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty pouted. "He''s not even one of us." Jenson said, "He is." His tone was firm and not at all doubtful. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie suspiciously. At that moment, it was as if her mind was opened up as many inexplicable scenes reyed in her head. She remembered her encounter with him in the supermarket. He had told her, "I''m also from Imperial Capital..." She remembered how he chased her all the way out when she left the supermarket. Brother Finn suspected that he was a human trafficker, and now it seemed like his attachment to her at that time was not because of evil thoughts but from nostalgia. She recalled how when she was busy beating him up earlier when they were outside. He merely covered his face and was unwilling to fight back... Baby Zetty''s gaze shifted from Baby Robbie''s unfamiliar face to the macrame knots on his hand. Earlier, she could not understand why Mommy decided to give him the macrame knots, but now it was as if she had woken up from a dream. Baby Zetty''s eyes lit up, then tears started rolling down her face. It turned out her big brother, Baby Robbie, had returned! Baby Zetty cried even louder now... Baby Robbie merely thought that she was crying so pitifully because she lost the voting. Baby Robbie had always loved his sister since they were children, so when he saw Baby Zetty crying, he immediately tried to soothe her. "Hey, don¡¯t cry. If you like Brother Finn that much, then I¡¯ll tie him up right here for you tomorrow. You may do whatever you want with him." Angeline''s angelic heart could not stand it the most when her children suffered grievances and she ended up crying as well. Her attitude then took a turn as she red at Jay fiercely. Jay had to cover his face with his hands, slightly turning his body to the other side to pretend that he did not see Angeline''s stare. Angeline stretched her hand and gently tugged on his sleeves. She called out softly, "Jaybie?" Her voice was cottony soft and utterly gentle. Jay closed his eyes as he could not bring himself to fall over Angeline''s beauty. "Jaybie?¡± Angeline began to act coquettishly. "You said that you''d listen to everything I say?" Jay looked back at her and saw her tiny face. She looked so pitiful as she begged that Jay¡¯s heart of stone seemed to have entered a furnace where everything was burned into a pile of warmness. Hence, he changed his decision and raised his hand. Angeline smiled coquettishly and cheered. "I love you, Jaybie." Jenson was petrified. He looked at his daddy speechlessly... If he had known that Daddy would betray him, then what was the point of him going against Mommy? In the end, nothing changed. Jenson had to raise his hand slowly. Baby Zetty suddenly burst intoughter. She widened her arms and pounced toward Baby Robbie. "Robbie." Baby Robbie,"..." Jenson, Jay, Angeline,"..." It turned out this little bun was not crying because she lost the vote? It was because she recognized Baby Robbie, and the triplets were finally reunited after such a long time? Was she crying tears of joy earlier? Baby Zetty plunged into Baby Robbie¡¯s arms, and his whole body immediately stiffened up. He was both joyful yet terrified. He wanted to acknowledge Baby Zetty without a moment¡¯s hesitation. But he was afraid that his merriness in clinging onto familial affection would bring disaster to his family. Ultimately, he stood motionless like a puppet, letting Baby Zetty cry on his shoulder. Finally, Baby Robbie said in an insincere tone, "Girls should be touching boys so lightly.¡± Baby Zetty let go of him and wiped her tears away. She asked guiltily, "Did I hurt you badly just now, Robbie?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie muttered, "Girls should be a little more dignified. You''re too rude. Don¡¯t use that method so casually in the future." Baby Zetty pointed toward Jenson and said, "Big Brother here taught me." Jenson said, "I taught you this trick for you to deal with the hooligans outside. I didn¡¯t tell you to do it on your own big brother''s birdie.¡± Hearing the children¡¯s conversation, Jay''s handsome face started twitching violently. It was difficult to tell his expression. "Ahem!¡± Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 The children heard Daddy coughing. He was deliberately reminding them to pay attention to their actions and words. They immediately fell silent. At this moment, Baby Zetty came back to her senses and said ecstatically, "Since everyone has raised their hands and cast their votes, does that mean our family i s allowing young love?" Jay retorted weakly, "Just don''t use your tears to win over your mommy''s sympathy next time." To celebrate her victory, Baby Zetty even picked up a wine bottle as a microphone and began to sing. "Borneo, take me somewhere we can be alone..." Jay¡¯s face was bing darker. On the other hand, Angeline quickly continued the song, "I''ll be waiting, all there''s left to do is run!" "You''ll be the prince and I¡¯ll be the princess.¡± "It''s a love story, baby, just say yes..." Jay submerged himself into Angeline''s singing and forgot about all his troubles. Jenson looked at his daddy and muttered in a low All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. voice, "Daddy, if you continue to have no principles, our family will soon return to matrilineal n society where feminism rules supreme. Will you be able to tolerate it?" Jay looked at the mother and daughter who were singing and gritted his teeth. He said, ¡°Don''t worry, this is thest time. We''ll never again condone this behavior." Jenson felt a peace of mind. Angeline and Baby Zetty sang a few more selposed rock and roll songs. Jay listened to Angeline''s angelic voice, the lyrics and music reminding him of the old days. He and Angeline had gone through tons of cmities. However, they also had a lot of beautiful memories worth cherishing. Perhaps he was willing to admit that not all puppy loves were terrible. "Mommy sings really well," Jenson eximed. Jay furrowed his brows and smiled, his face filled with a happy grin. His Angeline had finally returned to her innocent and infinitely happy self from before. Angeline and Baby Zetty finished their song. Baby Zetty suddenly walked in front of Baby Robbie and Jenson. Then, she dragged them into the open space t o perform. Afterward, Angeline pulled Jay to the front as well. Then, the three boys started to street dance together. The swaying dance and happy singing were starting t o rock the whole house. Green Plum Town''s joyous asion was akin to a bird as the merriness flew straight into Cole''s Time Vi. "Carson, why is Green Plum Town so loud?" Cole asked. Carsonughed and replied, "There would be children¡¯sughter and singing as well as broken pots and pans in Green Plum Town from time to time. It sounds like a concert over there. Do you want to go and join in on the fun, Young Master?" Cole said bitterly, "How old is Jay now? Why is he still messing around with the children?" Carson replied, "It''s not only Master Ares. Even the oh-so dignified and reserved Ms. Severe is hyping it up today. Her singing voice can be heard from time to time. It turns out Ms. Severe has an excellent singing voice, Young Master." Cole abruptly looked at Carson. Did this guy not know that Angeline was now a taboo topic? He could not bear to listen to any news about her. Bad news would make him worry about her. At the same time, good news would make him yearn for her. Hearing that she could sing, he felt his heart turn sour. It was a pity that her good singing voice was only for Jay. He was truly and genuinely jealous of Jay Ares. That noon, Cole felt like time was hanging heavily. Ultimately, he angrily eximed, "Carson, I''m moving.¡± "Where are you moving to, Young Master?" Carson asked. "The farther away from here, the better. It''s best if I never see Jay Ares again," Cole gritted his teeth. Carson pondered. "A ce where you¡¯ll never see Jay Ares again, huh? Then, the only ce is hell." Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Cole red at Carson with despise written on his face. "Are you cursing me to end up in hell once I''m dead?" Carson aggrievedly exined, "Think about it, Young Master. Jay is Imperial Capital¡¯s king in the dark. He has created so much wealth for Imperial Capital and was able to sacrifice his life to protect his family. This spirit of sacrificing one¡¯s life for righteousness is a noble path that''ll lead him to heaven once he dies. If you don¡¯t want to see him, the only way is to go straight to hell. That way, you''ll never meet one another." Cole,"..." Carson continued to court disaster. "Young Master, the grand old master said that we people of Doomsday are all vile creatures that''ll end up in hell once we die. So it''ll be a good thing for you to end up there as well. That way, you cane see us." Cole,"..." "Why would I want to see you?" Ultimately, Cole gave Carson a violent beating. He truly did not want to hear any moreughter from Green Plum Town. Finally, he muttered, "Go and take a look if there are vacant properties in 48 Stronghold. Find the one farthest from Green Plum Town. I''ll be moving immediately.¡± Carson looked at Cole speechlessly, then deliberately teased him. "Young Master, if you truly want to stay away from Green Plum Town, why not move to 108 Stronghold? It¡¯s the farthest from here with the highest vacancy rate. If you live there, perhaps all thedies will chase after you and you''ll drive up 108 Stronghold¡¯s tourism industry." Cole abruptly looked back at Carson. 108 Stronghold was indeed the farthest from here. It would take three days and three nights to reach there, even with the fastest snowmobile. If he lived there, he and Angeline would be separated by countless mountains. There would be nowhere to pin his thoughts and no one to tell his troubles to. How would he live? "Who''d want to live in that abandoned area?" Colecked confidence. Carson muttered, "You¡¯re saying empty words now, Young Master." Obviously, he refused to leave Angeline, but he wanted to act as if he was going far away from here. Carson thoughtfully found two lumps of cotton for Cole and handed them to him. "Use this, Young Master. That way, you wouldn''t be so ufortable." Cole threw the cotton to the ground and growled." They¡¯re the ones causing noise pollution. Why do I have to be the one to wear this stuff? Find a way to stop their little concert." Carson sighed. "I know you''re not a fan of them, Young Master. But we¡¯ve gone against them several times now, and we always end up on the losing side. Since w e can¡¯t get rid of them, then just endure it." Cole walked outside and muttered angrily, "You can continue being a wuss, but I won''t sit around here." Sis Shirley suddenly appeared at the door and said with a humble smile, "Young Master Yorks, can you do me a favor?" Cole looked at Sis Shirley¡¯s honest and sincere appearance. Nodding, he said, "Do tell." Sis Shirley said, "The light in my room is broken. Can you help me fix it?" Cole red at Carson resentfully and said, "You b* stard! Be honest with me, did you buy poor qualitymps formissions?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carson felt wronged and said bitterly, "Young Master, i f I truly did that, you can curse me to run out of toilet paper every time I take a sh*t." Sis Shirley¡¯s eyes flickered. She heard that Cole was upset and feared he would go looking for trouble with Angeline and Jay, hence she deliberately pulled the power out. She wondered if Cole would get angry after discovering her tricks. Cole would never have guessed that Sis Shirley, who always appeared so honest, would have such a scheming side to her as well. Cole said in a gentlemanly manner, "I''ll go with you to have a look." Sis Shirley brought Cole into her room, and Cole was surprised to find that Sis Shirley¡¯s room was the closest to his. At first, it looked like it was separated i n a road curve, but the two suites actually had a wall adjacent to each other. This wall happened to separate the two''s bedrooms. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Cole felt inexplicably at a loss. When Jay said that he would move into his vi, Cole was still ecstatic, thinking that Angeline would move in. Unexpectedly, Sis Shirley was the one who moved in. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Such an arrangement made Cole feel a little weirded out. Once Cole entered the room, he turned on the tripped circuit again. He patiently exined to Sis Shirley," High-power electrical appliances will easily trip the circuit when they''re operated at the same time. Remember to use them at separate times in the future." Shirley smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Young Master Yorks." Cole looked at Sis Shirley calmly. He wanted to take advantage of her simple kind-hearted nature to find out the true purpose of Jay moving her right next to him. He began chatting with her. "Why did you and Zayne get a divorce?" Shirley smiled pleasantly and said, "Are you interested in hearing my life story?" Cole nodded and said, "I''m truly curious. How can the Severe family, the self-proimed virtuous family, do such a vicious thing by turning their backs on an orphaned daughter-inw? "Who gave such a suggestion? Was it Zayne? Or the one who loves money above all, George Severe?¡± Shirley shook her head and said with a smile, "No. Zayne''s sister made the decision." Cole¡¯s expression was in disbelief. Cole asked her curiously, "Why did she break the two o f you up?" Shirley smiled and said, "Because she knew from the beginning that what Zayne and I had wasn''t love. Rather, it was a rtionship formed out of kindness and fulfillment. He was merely amodating me. M y sister promptly made the decision and helped to correct Zayne''s and my lifetime mistake." When Shirley mentioned Angeline, her face was filled with admiration. "I''ve returned Josephine''s one true love while Little Angeline gave me a warm and happy home." Cole looked at the naively lovable Shirley and thought of the first time he met her. To protect Angeline, she carried the weak Angeline on her back to leave Sera''s wedding reception. She had fallen many times along the way, but even though she was on her knees, she refused to let Angeline fall off her back. Cole felt that Shirley deserved to be treated well by the Severes. "Do the Severes treat you well?" Cole was rather curious what kind of reward Shirley got for giving up o n her love. Shirley smiled. "The Severes have given me a warm home. That alone gives me enough dignity and decency." Cole nodded. "Then, congrattions to you." Once the chat was over, Cole still had no intentions of leaving. He bit his lip tightly and thought about how t o continue the conversation so that Shirley would take no offense. Shirley suddenly got up, picked up the fruit tter on the coffee table, and walked toward Cole. "Have some fruit, Young Master Yorks." Cole''s gaze fell on the abundance of citrus fruits on the tray. As if he was struck by lightning, his head turned nk momentarily. Although he was unmarried, he was no longer young and had extensive knowledge from reading. He was well aware of what kind of person would like various citrus fruits on a single tter. Moreover, if Shirley was perhaps pregnant like he expected, it would exin why Jay was adamant about him not going to Mount Pearl. It could further exin why Sis Shirley was staying in Time Vi. Cole''s body started trembling. He then desperately walked outside. Sis Shirley looked at his back, her eyes appearing solemn. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Once Cole left Time Vi, he ran straight to Green Plum Town. "Get out here, Jay Ares!¡± Cole mmed his fist on the door as he roared. Not long after, Jay came out to open the door. He was wearing only a thin ck cashmere sweater, whichplemented the gloomy look on his face. It made people feel somewhat alienated from him. "Why are you here, Cole Yorks?" Jay¡¯s arrogant face showed a trace of impatience. Cole red at him as the hatred in his eyes piled up." What were you nning when you moved Shirley into Time Vi?¡± Jay¡¯s expression appeared cold when he strode out of the household. Then, he carefully closed the door tightly. After making sure that Angeline would not hear their conversation, he breathed a sigh of relief. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It seems that you''ve found out Sis Shirley is pregnant?" Cole had a very pained expression as he gritted his teeth, asking, "What do you want?¡± Jay disyed his loftiness and said imposingly, "I think you should also know now that the child belongs to you." Cole snarled. "It was an ident." Cole¡¯s heart grew overwhelmingly ufortable as soon as he thought about the fact that the woman who was with him that night was not Angeline but Shirley. Jay''s cold eagle eyes turned into a pile of snow. His voice was so cold that it could freeze a cow to death." Just because it was an ident, you think you can turn away from the responsibility?" Cole replied, "If I truly wanted to escape the responsibility, I wouldn''t havee to Green Plum Town to discuss countermeasures with you." Jay asked, "Discuss countermeasures?" Jay curled his lips into a sneer. "You run up here yelling like a lunatic. This attitude of yours will not only scare my wife, but it also won''t solve your problem. Can you please calm down before discussing anything with m e, Cole Yorks?" Cole tried his best to calm his raging mood. When he spoke again, his voice turned slightly calmer. "I don''t love her, so I won''t marry her. As for the child, it was a n ident and a mistake. As such, I hope she¡¯ll be willing to abort the baby. I''llpensate her fairly for i t." Jay raised his eyebrows and asked, "How are you going topensate her?¡± "If she wants money, I can give her as much as she wants." Jay was slightly stunned. These words reminded him of what he had said to Rose Loyle many years ago. At that time, he thought that money was the most precious thing in the world. No one could resist the charm of wealth, and everything had value to it. "Cole, some people might live to pursue fame and wealth during their lifetime. But for others, they¡¯re not after fame nor wealth even though they''re not rich. And the three brothers and sisters of the Severe family happen to fall in thetter category. If you''re nning to use your wealth to get rid of Sis Shirley, I''m afraid it won''t work." Cole¡¯s pupils turned crimson as he retorted, "I have nothing else to offer her except money." Jay looked at the resistance in Cole''s eyes. It was the same kind of look he had toward Rose back then. Now, it had be one of the least mentioned pains h e stored in his heart. Jay stared at Cole, not wanting him to repeat his mistake. He said, "Cole, the Severes are not short of money." Cole held his head and grabbed his hair desperately. It seemed that only the numbness on his scalp could heal the sharp pain in his heart. "I won''t marry a woman I don''t love." Jay said, "Don¡¯t worry, I''m not forcing you to marry her." Cole released his hands and raised his eyes to look at Jay. Jay uttered, "Sis Shirley is not in good health, so abortion is not an option for her. We merely hope that you can keep herpany while she¡¯s pregnant." Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Cole scoffed. "I get it. You guys are doing all sorts of things to tie Shirley and me together so that we''ll develop feelings for one another, right? "Jay Ares, your plots are wicked." Jay said frankly, "I told you the other day when I went up Mount Pearl that the purpose of staying in Time Vi is to bond. I''ve been very open and clear about it. How is that wicked?" Cole felt like he had woken up from a dream. It turned out Jay''s so-called family bonding was not directed toward him and Jay, but for him and Shirley. Jay''s cryptic method of conveying his message was clearly on purpose. Was this not wicked? Cole was stamping in fury. "If I had known sooner, I wouldn''t have allowed anyone to stay in Time Vi. You''re using me..." Jay showed a faint smile. "It¡¯s toote to regret anything now, Cole Yorks." "What about after she gives birth?" Cole asked while gritting his teeth. "We''ll leave you the child if you want it. If you don''t, then we''ll take it," said Jay. Cole hated being deceived the most. Spencer was the one who plotted the whole thing that ended up taking a wrong turn in the end, leading to the matter that happened between him and Shirley. Now, Jay was scheming something else behind him. Cole furiously protested, saying, "I''m not keeping the pregnant womanpany, nor do I want the child. Spencer Yorks caused this mistake, so ask him to take responsibility for it." Jay''s expression turned dark. ¡°Did youe here to get beaten up, then?" Cole assumed a fighting stance. "Come on. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Jay then kicked him with a sweeping leg. The two started their fight. Carson stood at the side to cheer for Cole. "Good luck, Young Master!" A shoe suddenly flew out of the main entrance andnded right inside Carson''s mouth. Then, Jenson walked out with Baby Robbie who was leaping on one foot. There was a missing shoe on Baby Robbie''s feet. Carson furiously took the shoe out and walked up to Baby Robbie. When he was about to reprimand him aggressively, Baby Robbie gloomily said, "What? You wanna fight?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Carson looked at Jenson, then at Baby Robbie. Finally, his gaze fell on the macrame knots. He secretly pondered, ''Since the arrival of these Ares demons to the stronghold, Young Master''s heart has been in a constant bitter state. Why don¡¯t I take this opportunity of these two brothers being bound by macrame knots to defeat them and suppress those arrogant tempers?'' "Fight me, then. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you brats?" As soon as he finished his sentences, Carson, Jenson, and Baby Robbie started fighting. Meanwhile, Jay was fighting against Cole. Jay''s movements were elegant and beautiful. However, the tiny forces he exerted were able to amplify into explosive powers. Cole''s movements were akin to a bloodthirsty beast. However, every move he made was easily defended by Jay. As for the fight between Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Carson, one could see that Jenson disliked using force. Once he did, the fight would end in a single sweep of movements. Hence, he ruthlessly punched Carson into a pulp and dislocated the joints on the man''s limbs. Carson was immediately lying on the ground like a mollusk. When Angeline and Baby Zetty heard themotion outside, they ran out quickly. Seeing Jay and Cole fighting one another, Angeline eximed in anger, "Stop it!" Jay was very obedient toward Angeline. Hence, he immediately bounced away and retreated to the front o f Angeline. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Angeline asked angrily, "Why are you fighting?" Jay and Cole fell silent at the same time. Angeline shifted her gaze toward the mollusk lying on the ground. "Spit it out, Carson.¡± Carson blurted out, "My young master doesn¡¯t want to take responsibility for Shirley Severe..." Although Carson felt that the young master was pitiful, Shirley was carrying an heir to Doomsday. Carson could not let the young master''s reckless choice destroy the life of the tiny young master. Angeline suddenly clenched her fists in anger and red at Cole. "Is that true?" Cole did not say a word, but he had obviously acquiesced to Carson''sments. Jay was afraid that Angeline would fall ill from anger. He quickly took Angeline''s hand and coaxed her softly. "Angel, don''t be angry. My little cousin here has already promised to take responsibility." He wittily blinked his enticing and charming eyes toward Angeline after speaking. His enchanting features were radiant, and Angeline was immediately captured by his charm. Suddenly, the anger in her heart dissipated by a whole lot. Cole red at Jay. "I did not." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jay looked at Cole. The man had a bloodied nose and a swollen face. Then, he looked at Carson who was like a mollusk lying on the ground. The master and servant looked like survivors of a car ident. The surge of pity upon seeing Cole''s state managed to suppress his anger at once. He uttered, ¡°Shut your mouth if you don''t want to get beaten up." Cole held onto his swollen and red face, ridiculing," When you''re this old, it¡¯s best you learn how to control your temper. Don''t go around using your fists all the time. You''re a gentleman, not an underdeveloped barbarian." Jay hated it when othersbeled him as old, especially in front of Angeline. He abruptly red at Cole as his eyes piled up with frost. His ferocious gaze seemed to be a warning for Cole that said, ''Any more nonsense from you and I¡¯ll tear your bones apart.'' When Angeline looked back at Jay, however, his demonic expression immediately turned tender like a handsome prince. Cole mocked him and said, "The oh-so dignified king o f Imperial Capital can switch his expressions so quickly like in the movies." In Jay''s heart, he had run a knife through Cole a million times. However, because Angeline was present, he was afraid that his temper would scare her off. He could only hold his anger back and show Cole a smile. Although Angeline was strictly impartial and incorruptible, she was also an overbearing person who protected shorings. How could she let her beloved Jaybie suffer any grievances? Angeline walked toward Cole and said, "Cole, I have something to discuss with you. Come with me.¡± There was a hidden smile in Cole¡¯s eyes as he nced toward Jay. Jay''s expression had turned gray. When Carson saw that the aloof king of Imperial Capital was experiencing a deted moment, he could not help but let out a chuckle. Baby Robbie proceeded to step on Carson¡¯s leg, making him yell in pain. "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it." Although Baby Robbie apologized, there were zero traces of guilt on his handsome face. "You did that on purpose," Carson wailed. Angeline had already walked far away from them. Baby Robbie leaned over and looked at Carson before kicking him again. Then, he said with great pride," You''re right. I did do it on purpose.¡± Carson was suddenly depressed. This person was evil to his core. Angeline pulled Cole to the side and went straight to the point. "Cole, I hope you can treat Sis Shirley well-¡± Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 Before she even finished her sentence, Cole''s handsome face slowly turned colder. He indignantly interrupted her, "Angeline, do you think that just any woman is qualified to carry my child?" Angelina''s gentle face became particrly stern at this moment. "Cole, my sister is innocent. She has never provoked you in any way, but one disastrous way or another, the Yorks were the ones who used disgraceful means to make her pregnant with your child. Now, she doesn''t n on aborting it. What''s wrong with that?" Cole looked at Angeline in despair. He mournfully said with many grievances, ¡°Angeline, you''re merely plotting schemes for your sister¡¯s sake, but have you ever thought about me? The person I love is you, and it has always been you. Yet you''re pushing me to another woman''s side. Aren''t you too cruel?" Angeline closed her eyes. She could feel Cole''s pain of being teased by fate. However, her reasoning told her that it would be best to be heartless toward him so that she could cut off that obsession he had with her. Angeline firmly said, "Cole, please forgive me for I''m merely an ordinary girl. My heart is small and my love is very narrow. I only have space for my family. There¡¯s none left for you." Cole smiled bitterly. At this moment, he appeared pale and weak. "Angeline, I just need to ask you one thing. I f Jay hadn¡¯t returned and I was willing to spend the rest of my life waiting for you, would you have given m e a chance?" Angeline decisively shook her head. "Even if he didn''t return, I¡¯d only have hate toward you. I¡¯d spend the rest of my life despising your existence." Cole continued, "What about now? What if Ipete with him fairly?" Angeline earnestly asked him, "Why are you so persistent? Knowing that there''ll be no fruition, why d o you insist on wasting your time?" "What if I insist on bing a moth that wants to fly into the me?" Cole was unbending. Angelline replied helplessly, "Cole, I''m truly grateful for your groundless love for me. But you should know i t yourself that I love Jaybie as persistently as you love me. I''m willing to ept all grievances for him. Even i f I die, I still won''t let him go. I only have him in my eyes. It¡¯s as if I''ve been cursed for life. My obsession is worse than yours, so tell me, how am I ever going to give up on him?" Cole red at Jay. "Then, I''ll just kill him!" Angeline retorted, "I''ll be wherever he is, and I''ll follow him to the edge of the world. Even when he''s dead, I''ll follow him to heaven." Cole, He had won every single time ever since he was a child, and there was no losing in his dictionary. He had never tasted defeat. However, failure was the only thing he could taste at this moment. Cole started dragging his feet and left in heavy steps. It was as if Angeline had gone through a fierce battle. She was both physically and mentally exhausted as she looked at Cole''s back with a guilty expression. Then, she slowly muttered, "I¡¯m sorry, Cole. I''ve let you down." Jay strode forward and pulled Angeline into his arms. He curiously asked, "Angeline, what did you say to him? Why does he look so shattered?" Angeline looked at Jay and said with a smile, "I told him that I''m exactly like him. I''m madly in love and will never look back." Jay stood still in the same spot for a long time. Then, h e held Angeline tighter in his arms, and as if he was taking an oath, he said with much force, "I''ll never let you go, Angeline." Angeline buried her face into his solid chest. "I believe you." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay kissed her peachy lips passionately. Not far away from them, Jenson and Baby Robbie felt a bad taste in their mouths from their parents¡¯ public disy of affection. Baby Robbie asked, "Do they do this often?¡± From the look on Jenson''s face, it was clear that this was amon urrence. "It''s like they''re trying to get into the Guinness World Records." Fortunately, Jay remembered that the two spectators were underaged and suddenly stretched out his hands to make a domineering gesture, telling them to close their eyes. Jenson intuitively understood, so he turned his back away from Mommy and Daddy. Baby Robbie covered Carson''s eyes, but he continued looking at Daddy and Mommy with relish. Ultimately, they were both dragged away by Jenson. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Jenson grabbed Carson by the ankle and dragged him forward. Carson''s body was touching the cold ground, making him let out a terrible shriek from time to time. "Jenson, Ahh! Ah! Ahhh! You''re so cruel and coldblooded. You won''t be able to find a wife in the future." Jenson replied, "You help out the evildoers and deliberately make things difficult for my daddy. If I don''t punish you, you won¡¯t have enough brains to learn from your mistakes.¡± Carson was a flexible man, so he hurriedly begged for mercy. "Forgive me, Jens. I promise to never again make things difficult for your father." Only then did Jenson ce Carson on the ground. His slender figure stood in front of Carson, giving the man a sense of coercion. At that moment, Carson realized that Jenson had grown from that socially inept boy to a ferocious panther. His sharp fangs were showing, and he was n o longer a little boy who could be pushed around. "If you go up against me, Carson, it''ll end very badly for you." Jenson''s cold voice came out from between his teeth. Carson had personally experienced the tragic end of getting into a fight with Jenson. He quickly nodded. "I was wrong, Jenson. I know that now." Jenson looked at the mollusk in front of him, frost umting in his peach blossom eyes. He liked to deal a fatal blow to disobedient enemies to avoid future troubles. "Do you want to know what happened to those affluent families who offended my mommy in Imperial Capital?¡± Carson shivered unconsciously. When Jay was in charge of Grand Asia, the affluent families of Imperial Capital already had a tough time living their lives. Now that Jenson was in charge, he wondered what kind of dire situations those families were in now? "The Titus and the Bell families are all destroyed. Some of them are orphaned now," Jenson said softly. Carson was petrified. Jenson''s cruelness was in no way lesser than his daddy, Jay. Carson used to think that Jay was a respectable opponent. Now, he was well aware that Jenson was a terrifying opponent. Carson was scared into tears. "Young Master Jens, I won¡¯t be going against you again in the future. Please let me go, okay?" Jenson causally muttered, "That¡¯ll depend on your performance." Carson looked at Jenson in a daze. "What are your orders, Young Master Jens?" "I want you to find a way to force Cole Yorks into marrying my Aunty Shirley." Carson''s expression appeared distressed. ¡°Young Master Jens, a forced marriage will never end up well." Jenson continued domineeringly, "The only thing I know is that Aunty Shirley likes Cole, so I must fulfill Aunty Shirley''s wishes." "Even if the young master marries your Aunty Shirley, he may not treat her well." Jenson gritted his teeth. "If he dares to speak rudely to my Aunty Shirley, I''ll cut off his tongue. If he dares toy his hands on my Aunty Shirley, I''ll cut off his arms. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t love her as long as they get along well together." Carson was dumbfounded. He had experienced Jenson¡¯s cruelty, and now he was witnessing his domineering side too. Carson felt like h e was watching a demon prince rising into the sky. "Young Master Jens, it¡¯s not impossible for the young master to actually marry your Aunty Shirley." "You have an idea?" "Our patriarch has been bending over backward to find ways so that the young master would get married and have an heir. If he finds out that your Aunty Shirley is pregnant with Young Master''s child, then the patriarch will happily take the child in." Jenson did not want to add much, so he threatened Carson instead. "So, that''ll be your task." Carson,"..." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Then, Young Master Jens, do fix my joints for me." Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Jenson squatted down and twisted all of the man¡¯s dislocated joints back into ce in three movements. Carson got back up and left in embarrassment. Baby Robbie, who had been on the sidelines, walked u p to Jens. He joked, saying, "You were oh- so-cool just now." i Jenson flicked Baby Robbie¡¯s masked face and sneered back, "Is the face under this mask more coldblooded and ruthless than me?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie''s smile instantly froze. Colorful neon fireworks suddenly illuminated the hazy sky. Baby Robbie and Jenson looked up at the sudden fireworks at the same time. It was as if someone was arranging troops in the air with one rising after another. There were red, yellow, blue, green... Each color was mixed up and chaotic, but there was some sense of order to it. Jenson¡¯s thin, charming lips stretched out into a sneer. The symbols hidden in the fireworks were derived from the Astronomical Code of the Legendary Youth Academy''s library. Although not every Legendary Youth Academy student could understand Astronomical Code, Jenson''s IQ was still the highest i n Legendary Youth Academy''s history. Monster was using Astronomical Code as secret codes for the military intelligence division. Perhaps he had overestimated his own IQ. Baby Robbie calmly said, "The fireworks are so beautiful." Jenson quietly looked at Baby Robbie. He wondered if he and Baby Robbie were still brothers who could share everything. However, as Baby Robbie watched the fireworks show, he appeared to be as usual. Jenson asked, "Don''t you have anything to tell me?" Baby Robbie pointed to the smog-covered sky and said, "Although the fireworks are beautiful, they''re surely short-lived. What a pity." Jenson continued, "Why do I feel like these fireworks are a little weirdpared to normal fireworks? Especially the blue ones. They''re sorted like special characters." Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes appeared guilty. Jenson''s soft gaze prated his eyes. "Your sisters areing to pick you up on New Year''s Eve. Are you happy about it?" Baby Robbie was stupefied. "How do you know?" Jenson chuckled. "Monster stole the Legendary Youth Academy''s Astronomical Code and created the military intelligence division''s secret code with it. It''s easier than learning Mandarin, and my IQ is just about adequate to grasp everything." Baby Robbie,"..." The military intelligence division¡¯s secret code was one of the most difficult codes to decipher in the world, but Jenson had easily cracked it. Then, was all the information contained in the fireworks leaked out? "They''re just worried about me, Jens. That''s why they''reing to rescue me. Don''t make things difficult for them." Baby Robbie was slightly worried that Jenson would use Doomsday''s powers to harm the 13 challengers. Jenson looked at the boundless and vast area before them, saying emotionally, "Robbie, human wisdom is infinite. Never trust anyone credulously because we can''t control anyone¡¯s knowledge." "What are you implying? Why do you sound so deep?" "It''s like your leader, Monster. You must think you know him very well and that¡¯s why you have so much trust in him. I¡¯m merely here to remind you that you don''t know him all that well." Baby Robbie smiled lightly and said, "Oh, are you suspecting that my foster father is evil? That''s impossible, Jens. I''ve been with him for four years now. I know him best." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie''s beautiful smiling face and said, "You haven''t changed one bit.¡± He was slightly worried for Baby Robbie. Although he was superbly intelligent, he had one fatal w-he was warm toward everyone and utterly unwary of them. Perhaps, it was because Baby Robbie had grown up under Mommy''s care and lived in an austere environment. Unlike Jenson who had to face the ghosts and monsters in the family since he was a child, thus developing a suspicious temperament. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 Yorks Stronghold. Carson rushed to the front yard to look for the patriarch, Spencer. He was busy ying cards with his beautiful mistresses, and there was a pleasant atmosphere. "You''ve lost again, Old Master." Spencer smiled and took out the gold in his pocket, putting it in front of the winner. There was no hostility at all when he said, "I''m more than willing to lose." When Spencer lost, three mistresses took the initiative to inch their pretty faces closer to Spencer and kissed him. Carson took the opportunity to ce his face nearby. When Spencer closed his eyes and identallynded a kiss on Carson¡¯s face, the man¡¯s rough skin and prickling beard made his eyes widen abruptly. Seeing that it was Carson, Spencer kicked him away i n anger. It looked like he had used force, but it was truthfully light. The mistresses all giggled back and forth. "Why aren''t you at 48 Stronghold taking care of the young master, Carson? Why on earth are you here creating trouble?" Spencer scolded. Carson dejectedly sat down on the stool next to him and bowed his head. He sighed deeply. "Old Master, 48 Stronghold will fall soon. Ever since Jay went up the mountain, the young master and I have been living in a deep and fiery purgatory." When Spencer heard these words, the thought of ying cards frivolously with his beauties dissipated. He asked in a stern tone, "What the hell is going on?" Carson added extra details to the story. "Jay went up the mountain harboring unfathomable motives. He''s actually forcing the young master to marry Shirley Severe." Spencer''s face turned dark. "JJ is in the wrong here. H e managed to find his soulmate and is now living a good life as a couple. How can he force his cousin to marry a woman he doesn¡¯t like?" When he gave it a thought, he felt that something was amiss. With Jay''s detached and indifferent personality, he would never be all up in Cole''s business unless there was a proper reason. "Why is JJ betrothing Shirley Severe to the young master?" Spencer was getting concerned. Carson hesitated slightly before saying, "Because the young master knocked up Shirley Severe." Upon hearing this, it was as if Spencer had won the lottery. He began spinning around on the same spot like a happy child. "The Yorks have done so many wicked things that even the shaman had foreseen that we''d have no heir to our family name. But Shirley Severe swooped in and got pregnant with a Yorks family''s child. This is truly fantastic news. Thank you, God. You''re finally showing us the light at the end of the tunnel." Carson¡¯s eyebrows started twitching. He reminded the master in a whispering tone. "Old Master, Shirleyes from a humble background. She''s not particrly gorgeous as well. Moreover, she¡¯s quite cowardly and is Zayne''s ex-wife. How can she be worthy of the young master?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Spencer was slightly taken aback as he frowned. "Her ... conditions aren''t the greatest. But Cole''s son will be the next Doomsday heir. If the mother is humble and cowardly, then I¡¯m afraid the mother will influence the child. It seems that whether or not we ept Shirley as the young master''s wife is still open for discussion." Carson continuously nodded his head. "That''s right.¡± H e had forgotten his promise to Jenson at this point, and he started to scheme for the young master instead. Spencer continued, "Anyway, Shirley is doing a lot for the session of the Yorks family, so she is our heroine. In the future, you shall show her more respect." "Yes, Old Master," Carson replied. As soon as Carson was done revealing the big news to Spencer, Jay and Angeline came to Yorks Stronghold i n an imposing manner. "Old Master, Master Ares and the madam havee t o pay you a visit." The servant came to report. Spencer was a little flustered when he heard the news. "I''m afraid that he has other things in mind. Jay''s full of wicked thoughts. He''s exactly the same as my older sister. They surely have ill intentions behind their visit this time, so I¡¯d better hide and not let them find me." However, Spencer could not implement his n on time. Jay''s long and stalwart body was already blocking the door. Spencer quickly took advantage of the situation and hurriedly sat down, pulling a mistress to hisp. Then, he stretched out his hand to lightly lift her. He thought that Jay and Angelina would automatically retreat when they witnessed such a scene. Unexpectedly, Jay acted without regard for others and minded his own business as he sat down opposite Spencer''s seat. Then, he admired the passionate show that was unfolding right in front of him with fixed eyes. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 Angeline stood cutely next to Jay and showed a charming smile. Spencer started making out with his little mistress, but when he noticed that Jay was barely budging, he decided to let her go. He could not understand it. His performance was about to head in a whole different direction, yet Jay was admiring the show without blushing nor did he look the slightest troubled by it. Where was his sense o f chivalry? "Ahem." Spencer was slightly embarrassed. "JJ, you should''ve taken the initiative to look away from such a scene," he added bluntly. Jay showed a light smile. He had clearly done an awkward thing, but his noble and elegant appearance made it impossible for someone to link him with devilry. It seemed like he was a snow lotus that was born holy and wless. Jay teased, saying, "Uncle, you''ve put your old face out just to act so passionately. Wouldn''t it be a waste if I didn''t watch this free blockbuster?" Spencer felt choked up and was utterly speechless. Spencer gave his beloved mistress at the side a look and said, "Sandra, go and take out the New Year gifts I''ve prepared for JJ." Sandra was slightly taken aback, but she quickly got the message. The old master wanted to use gifts to make Jay and his missus leave. Sandra entered the house and soon walked out with a silver tter. The tter was filled with artifacts, pearls, jewels, nes, and bracelets of all kinds. They were dazzling to the eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Spencer smiled and said, "JJ, this is a little something I''ve prepared for you guys. Please kindly ept them." Jay looked at the silver tter in a daze. He was wise and farsighted. As such, he had already expected that Spencer would try to conceive a scheme at thest moment and give them some presents to take home. These pieces of jewelry were most likely prepared on short-notice by Sandra. A nobody mistress who could prepare this amount of jewelry in such a short amount of time made Jay feel that Angeline was somewhat pitiful. He was afraid to admit that even with all of Angeline''s jewelry added up, it would not be as many as the ones this mistress had just carried out. He abruptly felt bad for Angeline. She had barely gotten anything from marrying him apart from a whole lot of suffering. Seeing that Jay seemed to like these gifts, several of Jay''s little aunties started giggling. They were not expecting the richest man in Imperial Capital to be so gagged when presented with just a handful of gold and silver jewelry. Perhaps his title as the wealthiest individual in Imperial Capital was merely a sham. Angeline quickly helped out her husband. "These things are too tacky for our liking. Do take them back." Spencer had heard of how clever and understanding Angeline was from others, but he thought the rumors were too exaggerated and was puzzled by his son''s obsession with Angeline. Seeing Angeline''s pure heart and soul today immediately grew his sense of respect for her. Angeline was trying to protect Jay''s dignity and was not at all tempted by jewelry. It was a rare sight for Spencer. Sandra was stunned, and just when she was about to leave with the tter, Jay suddenly said, "Hold on." Sandra stopped and turned around as she stared at Jay nkly. "What is it, Master Ares?" Jay turned his head and asked Angeline, "Do you like any of this jewelry?" Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 Angeline¡¯s intelligent gaze swept across several women''s faces, and she noticed that their eyes were full of unconcealed sneers. She refused to be looked down upon by them, so she pretended to be disdainful and said, "These jewelry are fancy-looking, but the material isn''t very good. I can¡¯t wear such cheap things once I return to Imperial Capital." Whatever Angeline disliked, and it did not matter how good the thing was, Jay would not bat another eyelid toward it. He looked away from the silver tter as his mellow voice rang out sweetly, "Uncle, do you have any other better jewelry?" Spencer was slightly stunned. Jay was a magnificent man, but he was obsessed with these materialistic things. It made him seem like he was not up to his own standard. Spencer''s thoughts were untimely uttered out loud by his favorite little mistress instead. "I heard rumors that Master Ares is the richest man in Imperial Capital. If that''s the case, why can¡¯t Master Ares afford this cheap jewelry on his own?" Angeline was enraged. She found it irritating that this woman was using her words against Jaybie. Jay nced at the unkind woman. He asked calmly," Uncle, will you introduce us?" "She¡¯s Second Aunt," said Spencer. Jay now understood that this woman was able to be s o arrogant because of her status. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Eldest Aunt was Cole''s mother, and since she became a n anchoress, she was automatically withdrawn from the race of obtaining favors from Spencer. Hence, it skyrocketed Second Aunt¡¯s status instead. In recent years, she had been in charge of the Yorks'' stronghold¡¯s affairs and was akin to the household¡¯s big madam. However, it did not matter how high her status was to Jay. She could not change the fact that she was a mistress. As a devoted man himself, Jay hated mistresses the most. When he retorted, he was no longer kind and there were traces of coldness in his voice. "There¡¯s nothing that I can''t afford in this world, nor is there anything I''m not able to buy-except for the things that my Angeline likes." The expressions of the beautiful mistresses were slightly crumpled. They had on beautiful clothes and dazzling jewelry. Hence, when theyid their eyes on Angeline, who was dressed in in clothes and had nothing dazzling on her, they looked down on her very much. They thought she was dressed too shabbily and felt that the wife of Imperial Capital¡¯s richest man was nothing but a mere title. Now they knew that the prince was not staring at the silver tter because he was short of money, but because the things that Angeline liked were priceless. In order to please his Angeline, the Imperial Capital''s prince condescended himself to look at the silver tter. They had misunderstood Master Ares from the beginning. Spencer smiled and said, "Doomsday is never short of gold and silver. It''s just that many of them are in their raw form and unpolished. If you don¡¯t find it too troublesome, JJ, you can go to the back mountain to quarry the stones and ask a craftsman to polish them into the finished product. Perhaps you¡¯ll encounter a treasure.¡± Angeline felt that quarrying and polishing processes were both troublesome matters. Hence, she tactfully persuaded Jay. "Forget it, Jaybie. These are merely worldly things. Let''s not waste your time on them." Jay narrowed his eyes and looked at Angeline. He saw that there were zero embellishments on her ck hair, and her smooth swan-like neck was bare. He was somewhat ming himself. How could he let his woman appear so shabbily? "I have some free time recently, Angeline. I''ll personally design a unique essory for you. Treat it a s a gift for the new year from me.¡± Angeline¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile." Alright.¡± She tugged at his sleeve and reminded him. "Don''t forget to talk business, Jaybie." Jay¡¯s handsome face instantly returned to his regr iceberg expression. His eagle eyes turned to face Spencer, and he exuded an aura of alienation almost immediately. "I''m here to congratte you today, Uncle." His voice was soft, but the coldness in his tone was unbearable. There was a sense of intimidation in it. Spencer was vignt, but he deliberately tried to y dumb and asked, "The Yorks Stronghold hasn''t received good news in so many years. I wonder what you¡¯re congratting me for, JJ?" Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 Jay pursed his lips into a thin line. Spencer was ying dumb, so if Jay were to give him a strong dose of medicine, how would he react? "Congrattions, Uncle, for your two happy asions." Spencer only heard that Shirley was pregnant from Carson. He could not think of any other asions that would be deemed joyful. "What do you mean two happy asions?" "The first one is the marriage between my cousin and Sis Shirley, of course." Jay paused for no reason. Spencer was stunned. In his opinion, Cole marrying the weak Shirley Severe who was from a humble background was not a happy event. Spencer waited for Jay to announce the second joyous news as he wanted to acknowledge only the second happy asion... This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Jay said nothing else afterward. Spencer asked him curiously, "What''s the second joyful news?" Jay replied, "The second onees after the first, so if my dearest uncle would like to hear the second joyful asion, then you must first agree in letting our sister marry into the Yorks family.¡± Spencer ground his teeth in silence. Jay was indeed a two-faced person whose reputation truly preceded himself. If he did not agree to let Shirley Severe marry into the Yorks, Jay was perhaps hinting that the child would not belong to the Yorks as well. "Jay, dear, why are you deliberately trying to push Shirley Severe toward Cole? If you''re that worried about Cole disturbing your and Angeline¡¯s happiness, then I''ll give him an earful for it. You can¡¯t force Cole t o marry a woman he doesn''t have feelings for, right?" Spencer tried to confide in Jay. Jay''s eyes were filled with doubts. He had heard of the rumors that his uncle was so eager for Cole to get married and have children. He had even pushed Cole into ck Widow''s house before so that he would have some contact with a woman. Why was Uncle so against Sis Shirley? Jay gave it a thought. "Uncle, Cole will never get a chance to marry a person he has feelings for in this lifetime." As he said these words, he pulled Angeline into his arms. It was as if he was taking an oath with a clear hint of sovereignty. "Does Uncle n on letting him be a bachelor forever?" Spencer smacked his lips and said with little confidence, "Perhaps Cole will still be able to meet a woman he fancies in the future." "Uncle, if that cousin of mine never meets the woman of his dreams, then the Yorks will no longer have an heir. You''ll have to think twice about this, Uncle...¡± Spencer was forced into stating his true thoughts due t o Jay¡¯s sophistry. He said with a grimace, "Even if he can¡¯t marry the woman he likes, he should at the very least marry the right girl with well- matched social status." Jay finally understood the main reason the Yorks were so against Sis Shirley. "Is that so important? More so than having a grandchild?¡± Jay asked Spencer. Spencer retorted, "Shirley can be the second wife with her status, but she¡¯s unsuited to be the Doomsday''s patriarch''s wife. I hope you understand how difficult this is for Uncle, JJ. There are 100,000 elite soldiers under Doomsday. Hence, the patriarch''s wife needs to have the courage and insight as well as be driven to keep everything under control." Jay looked at Angeline. Whether or not Sis Shirley had the courage and insight, Angeline would have the most to say about it. Angeline took a step forward and started to boast about Shirley endlessly. "My big sister dide from a n underprivileged family, and she was abandoned by her parents. But remarkably, Sis Shirley never med anyone for it and she has never abandoned herself to despair. She''s constantly upholding kindness..." Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Angeline''s clear eyes stared at Spencer earnestly, as if she was a good student reciting her textbook to a teacher. She was fluent, and her words contained nothing but the truth. She never missed a beat in telling the story of how Sis Shirley had sacrificed herself to save so many in all these years. She spoke o f how hardworking, selfless, and dedicated Sis Shirley had been. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After the long-winded speech, Spencer was somewhat moved by everything. His face that had always been calm andposed gradually piled up into surprise and astonishment. He finally ended with a hard-to-believe gasp. "Is everything you¡¯re telling the truth?" Angeline nodded solemnly. "Uncle, my big sister saving my brother and getting married to my brother i s the truth. The way she stepped down so that my brother and Josephine could end up together is also the truth. The Severe family epted her as our own because we''re grateful for all of her kindness." Spencer was exceptionally stunned. "This woman has nothing but kindness in her heart, and that itself is a rare quality." After sighing, Spencer was still reluctant in letting Shirley marry into the Yorks. "I admire Shirley Severe''s kindness very much. If the Yorks were just any other ordinary rich family, I¡¯d surely persuade Cole into marrying her. But, Angeline, you should know better than anyone that Doomsday is not particrly ethical and with a reputation too. I''m afraid a good-hearted youngdy like her will be out o f ce if she marries into a family filled with bandits." Angeline pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Uncle, kindness is not cowardice, and obedience is not inferiority. My big sister has an indestructible heart under her seemingly weak appearance. Frankly speaking, asking me to go up the mountain to ask for marriage was her own idea." Spencer was dumbfounded. ¡°It was her own idea?" "Sis Shirley said that she has lived the life of drifting aimlessly and had been wandering since she was a child. She refuses to let her child follow in her footsteps. Hence, for the sake of her child, she''s willing to work hard to get closer to Cole. Everyone will be happy if she seeds, and even if she doesn''t, at the very least, she wouldn''t have any regrets.¡± Spencer was utterly shaken by Shirley''s kindness, persistence, and courage. At this moment, he discarded the thoughts about her family status and gave his final decision. "I¡¯ll dly ept Shirley Severe as my daughter-inw. Rest assured, I¡¯ll hold a lively wedding banquet for her." Angeline''s eyes widened as she smiled. "Thank you, Uncle." After Jay and Angelina left Yorks Stronghold, Madam Sandra reminded Spencer worriedly. "Darling, shouldn''t you have gotten the young master¡¯s consent beforehand? What if the groom doesn''t appear on the wedding day?" Spencer gave it a thought before saying, "Keep the news of the young master''s marriage to yourself and don''t leak it. I¡¯ll choose a day to tie him up inside their newlyweds'' chamber." Thedies looked at each other and wondered to themselves, ''Will this method work?'' While Jay and Angeline were busy preparing Sis Shirley for her marriage, Jenson was not at all cking off. He was getting ready to wee the 13 challengers on New Year''s Eve, and every second counted. Baby Robbie was dragged around by Jenson as he surveyed the Yorks¡¯ stronghold¡¯s terrain. They ran for a while before stopping, and then they ran toward a whole new direction. Baby Robbie was feeling exhausted by now. "Jens, I¡¯m telling you, you''re just making a fuss. The military intelligence division''s challengers are merelying up the mountain to save me. As long as I go with them, they won''t harm the innocent vigers here," Baby Robbie said as he sat on a big rock next to the mountain road, refusing to walk. Jenson''s eyes appeared as deep as the gxy and were covered with ayer of frost. "Baby Robbie, all the agents from the military intelligence division are well-trained and extraordinary. If your beliefs are wrong, you know very well what kind of consequences they¡¯ll bring to Yorks Stronghold, right?¡± Baby Robbie took a vow and said, "I can guarantee that the sisters will never willfully ughter the innocent." Jenson gritted his teeth and retorted, ¡°I dare not take such risks." He grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand and strode toward Grand Old Master''s mountainside vi. "Why are you heading toward Grand Old Master''s ce?" Baby Robbie asked as he dragged his tired steps, reluctantly moving his long legs. Jenson responded, "Getting troops." Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Baby Robbie was slightly in a daze... A helpless expression appeared on his little face. " Sigh." Very soon, Jenson and Baby Robbie came to the door o f Grand Old Master''s vi. The guard at the gates hurriedly reported the good news to the old man," Grand Old Master, the Ares family''s young masters are here to visit." The grand old master was delighted and quickly ced the teacup in his hand on the table. Then, he hurriedly walked outside. "Haha, Jens, Robbie, which wind brought my two little great-grandchildren here, hmm? Come, come,e on in. Great-grandpa will give you some treats." Jenson and Baby Robbie entered the house. As soon a s they sat down, Grand Old Master Yorks requested all kinds of delicious snacks in his collection to be brought out. Soon, the wide mahogany tea table was densely packed with treats. It was dazzling to the eyes. Baby Robbie had always been a polite child, so he quickly thanked his great-grandfather. "Thank you, Grand Old Master." The grand old master was stunned, then he Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. remembered Jay''s words. "Baby Robbie¡¯s identity is currently a mystery and he doesn¡¯t acknowledge his rtives. His eyes might be at a loss, but he''s still as cheerful as before.¡± He liked Baby Robbie''s gentleness and elegance very much. "What a good kid. You''re warm like sunshine toward others. Not as cold and arrogant as your big brother over there." Jenson tried to reason. ¡°My mommy brought him up, and I was brought up by my father, Great- grandpa." The grand old master suddenly realized that acquired circumstances caused the difference in personalities between the brothers. Jay was indifferent by nature, hence the kid he brought up would repel others from him. As for Angeline, her lively personality had given Baby Robbie such a warm, sunshine-like demeanor. The old man replied, "Whether you''re warm or cold, you''re all my precious great-grandchildren anyway." While the grand old master was thrilled, he realizedter that the two children would not havee without a hidden agenda. The grand old master was an intrepid bandit by birth, and there was no trickery in his bones. He went straight to the point and asked them, "Oh right, since you two came all the way to meet your great-grandpa, you must have something to ask for?" Jenson replied, "I''ll be frank, Great-grandpa. I came here to borrow troops." The grand old master was bbergasted. "What for?" Jenson nced at Baby Robbie and said, "Someone''s nning toe to my house to steal this golden pig here on New Year''s Eve. As the elder brother, I n to protect him." The grand old master understood Jenson in a heartbeat, but he contemted what kind of soldiers Baby Robbie should be receiving. After all, he did not know Baby Robbie''s identity, nor was he aware of the strength of Baby Robbie¡¯s aplices. Before dispatching soldiers, it would be wise to understand the strengths of their enemies as well as their own. The grand old master pointed out, "I have 30,000 Corvettes in Yorks Stronghold, Jens. But the majority o f them are only fitted for guzzling and boozing. You''ve seen their abilities first-hand. However, if the formation is done well, they''ll exert tremendous power." Once he was done exining, the grand old master looked at Jenson with intent. Seeing that Jenson was not nodding his head, the old man knew that these Corvettes would not be able to deal with the New Year''s Eve crisis. Then, he continued, "If the Corvettes aren''t good enough, we still have the elite guards. All of them are highly skilled, but they¡¯re all reckless men. They''ll only give orders to kill." Jenson still did not respond to him. The grand old master was getting impatient and did not bother to give suggestions one at a time. He blurted out Doomsday''s treasure. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 "Here at Doomsday, we have 8,000 Army of the Dead, which exins why thend is barren wherever we g o. There are also 5,000 Tiger Army, all of whom are leaders who are not only equipped with extraordinary fighting skills but also superb intelligence..." Grand Old Master Yorks stopped speaking halfway. "You¡¯re only a major general, so you''re not qualified to lead Doomsday''s elite force." Baby Robbie breathed a sigh of relief in secret. If Jenson led Doomsday''s elite force to fight against the military intelligence division, both sides might end up with huge losses and countless casualties. Jenson''s face that was like an ice sculpture disyed traces of stubbornness. "What should I do to be qualified enough to lead them?" Baby Robbie looked at Jenson in astonishment. From what he could remember, Jenson had always been a kid who hated fighting. He would often say that if you could bully others with your brain, then try your best not to use force. Jenson had severe obsessivepulsive disorder, hence he was afraid of any kind of physical contact as well as sweating... Right now, however, he had turned into a martial arts addict. ¡°You''ve changed, Jenson," Baby Robbie said with apprehension. Jenson turned his head to look at Baby Robbie, his gaze as dark as an abyss. No one could see the endless grievances and reluctance in the bottomless abyss. Did Baby Robbie think he liked fighting? Did he think that he liked killing the innocent? Baby Robbie did not know that he was only doing all these to safeguard the peace and love he had in his heart. He did not want to witness any more separations, nor did he want to experience the heart- wrenching agony of farewells. Grand Old Master noticed the tense atmosphere between the two brothers and quickly interjected," Jens, in order to lead the elite force, you must pass ten levels and get the Admiral''s token." Jenson''splexion was slightly dark. After passing the first five levels of Doomsday¡¯s assessment, he knew just how difficult it was. If it were not for his good brains and spections that helped him pass all five levels by a fluke, his fists and punches alone would not have gotten him through a single level. Grand Old Master Yorks then uttered an even crueler fact. "Listen, Jens. It¡¯s easy to earn Doomsday''s major general token because the army a major general controls isn¡¯t as destructive, and that¡¯s why the five elders turned a blind eye instead of going all out to fight with you. After all, Doomsday needs a major general. But lieutenant generals and generals are Doomsday''s lifeline. The ten elders are responsible for the lives of 108 Yorks Strongholds'' vigers, so they¡¯ll d o their best and won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Baby Robbie breathed a sigh of relief when he heard what he said. His tensed expression eased up as he shed Jenson a smile. Jenson... looked just like a man-eating tiger that was ready to ughter. Jenson said stubbornly, "I''m willing to give it a try." Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "Okay, I''ll make arrangements for you to get through the barriers.¡± Jenson nodded. "Mm.¡± When they walked out of Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ mountain vi, Baby Robbie nced at Jenson with hidden bitterness before dropping his head and walking. When a chatterbox like him remained silent, coupled with Jenson''s already taciturn personality, the air around them turned especially quiet. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Jenson broke the silence between them. "You don¡¯t believe in what I say, so why should I waste my breath?" A wounded look emerged on Baby Robbie''s good-looking face. The corners of Grand Old Master Yorks'' lips curved into a confident arc. "Grandpa believes in you." Angeline''s heart grew heavier and heavier. At this very moment, the Yorks'' stronghold and Jens'' life were weighing down on her like two huge mountains on her back. Could she really bring herself to sacrifice other people''s lives just because she and Jay insisted on spending the rest of their lives together with only the two of them? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Angeline stood up anxiously, saying, "If... If this is for the sake of the 100,000 lives in Yorks Stronghold... For the sake of Jenson... Then I''m willing to sacrifice my happiness. Jaybie, maybe you should marry Judy so you can lead the vigers in this battle with peace of mind." Jay raised his eyebrows and asked, "What happens after we win this battle, then? Are you going to just stand around and watch as Judy and I be husband and wife?¡± Angeline was stunned as her tears rolled down her cheeks. Jay knew just how tormented Angeline must be feeling at the moment andughed. "Don''t think too much. Your worries aren¡¯t going to happen." He nted a zing kiss on her forehead. "Trust me, Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the two lovebirds and waved at them. "Go and get ready, Jay. I''ll make arrangements for you to go through the barriers as soon as possible." Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 Jenson stood in ce, wondering how he was going to make Baby Robbie believe that Monster was not as innocent as he thought. Jenson believed that it was only bypletely getting rid of the bewitchment that the military intelligence division had on Baby Robbie would he be willing to go home with them. "Tell me honestly, then. How did you survive in the military intelligence division in the past four years?" A bold idea was brewing in Jenson''s mind. Maybe he should visit the military intelligence division and find proof of Monster''s criminal evidence himself. In the face of irrefutable evidence, Baby Robbie would stop being so persistent and pick up the pieces and go home. When that happened, they would be able to live together happily as a family again. In order to convince Jenson of his and the military intelligence division''s innocence, Baby Robbie decided not to hide it anymore. As they sat on the stone bench in the bamboo forest, Baby Robbie said to Jenson, "When I first arrived in the military intelligence division, I hated my foster father¡¯s guts just like you do now. I was extremely wary of the division. When my foster father invited m e to join the division, I was very much against it. I was so sure that Mommy and Daddy woulde and take me home, but..." Baby Robbie¡¯s expression sank. "I waited all day and night for two years but none of you turned up. The memory I had about home eventually turned fuzzy. The sisters in the military intelligence division took care of me like I''m one of their family members. My foster father never forced me to do anything that I didn¡¯t like either. I felt warmth there. When I realized that I had developed feelings for the military intelligence division, I felt like a misced soul, stuck between home and the division where I would back and forth constantly. ¡°Can you understand the pain I''m going through, Jenson? "Although I¡¯m not one of the military intelligence division''s members, every time I see my sisters out on missions, I would get worried. When an agent died out there... I would feel guilty and me myself. I would think to myself, ''I clearly have the ability to protect them, but because of my persistence on going home, I''ve chosen to stand on the sidelines and watch them die.'' "Ultimately, I convinced myself to forget about my home, to forget about all of you, and ept my fate by joining the military intelligence division. Since then, I''ve regarded the division as my home. "Please let me go, Jenson!" Baby Robbie begged helplessly. At this moment, Baby Robbie could once again feel his soul getting squashed between his home and the military intelligence division. It made him extremely ufortable. There was shimmering water in Jenson''s pupils that were as deep as the sea. In order to hide his sadness, h e turned his head and looked beyond the bamboo forest into nothingness. "How... well are they treating you?" Baby Robbie said, "When I first arrived in the military intelligence division, perhaps it was because I was terrified of being in an unfamiliar environment, so I often caught a fever. Eldest Sister, Sis Daisy, would take care of me. She¡¯d sing to me, tell me stories, and dispel my fears." When he spoke of the gentle and virtuous eldest sister, Baby Robbie let out a sweet smile. "What about your second sister?" Jenson asked with ulterior motives.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie put on a look of displeasure and said," She hates men but likes to dress like one. Second Sister doesn''t hate me, though.." "What about Third Sister?" Baby Robbie told Jenson the story about the 13 Challengers and himself. The sharp-witted Jenson learned about the different character traits of each challenger as Baby Robbie spoke. "Fifth Sister has a shrewish personality, and only she i s bold enough to torture criminals during interrogations. As for Sixth Sister... I¡¯m not very close t o her, but every time I''m in danger, she will mysteriously appear before my eyes. She often gives m e constant reminders. Ninth Sister will tell me everything..." "Oh, then there''s Lil Thirteen. She¡¯s beautiful and has the bestbat ability of them all. But like you, she has autism." Baby Robbie talked non-stop about the gorgeous challengers in the military intelligence division. From the expression on Baby Robbie''s face and the bits and pieces he picked up from his words, Jenson gained a general understanding of the military intelligence division''s 13 challengers. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 When Baby Robbie finished speaking, he cast a sideways nce at Jenson who was daydreaming and asked, "What are you thinking about, Jens? You look s o lost in your thoughts." Jenson recollected his thoughts and concealed the scheming gaze hidden in his dark eyes. "I was just wondering if the agents of the military intelligence division have contributed to your hooliganism." Baby Robbie grumbled, "How am I a hooligan?" Jenson stared at him with displeasure and said, "Both your behavior and words are frivolous." Baby Robbie debated, "Am I frivolous? How am I frivolous?" Even if he was frivolous, he still looked very much like a gentleman, okay! Jenson leaned forward and reminded Baby Robbie. " You leaned in to me naked that day, isn''t that frivolous? A man who¡¯s seven feet tall like you called out to me using such a pampered and flirtatious voice, isn''t that frivolous?" 1 Facts spoke louder than words. Baby Robbie shrugged and stammered, "I was forced t o do that in order to conceal my identity." Jenson''s long and attractive almond eyes narrowed slightly as a hint of arrogance emanated from them. " Forced to, huh? ''Neither riches nor honor can corrupt him, neither poverty nor humbleness can make him swerve from principle, and neither threats nor forces can subdue him¡¯. Have you forgotten the characteristics of a great man that Daddy taught you?" Jenson advised Baby Robbie earnestly, "Baby Robbie, a s humans, we need to be prideful and unyielding. You must also abide by your own principles. Don¡¯t change your basic moral principles for the sake of momentary benefits." Baby Robbie facepalmed himself. "Jens, you''re more dull and boring than the old antiques in the British Museum." Jenson snorted, ignoring him. Baby Robbie defended himself anxiously. "Mommy said that all roads lead to Rome. If you can take shortcuts that can save you time and effort, why bother getting constrained by those so-called false reputations?¡± The two brothers hadpletely different personalities, which was a result of their parents¡¯ differing educational views. Under Jay¡¯s strict teaching that prioritized selfdiscipline, Jenson was meticulous even in the way he dressed. His close-fitting shirt was buttoned up to the very first button, and his windbreaker had to be zipped up tight, making him look rigorous, arrogant, and unapproachable. Though Baby Robbie was wearing the same windbreaker as Jenson, his ck windbreaker was unzipped and his beige scarf was ced on his shoulders casually. Even his soft hair looked a little unkempt. Although he was the same age as Jenson, h e looked much more adorable and brighter. In addition to that, his eyebrows were always raised, looking like he was smiling. His face was warm too, which made him seem more approachable. As Jenson looked at the exasperated Baby Robbie, his dark eyes carried a faint wicked smile. In truth, he might be strict to himself, but he was lenient toward others. When he saw how unruly and undisciplined Baby Robbie was, he simply thought that his little brother was a free and easy young man. He envied his ability t o be willful and self-indulgent without a single care or worry. He was deliberately making Baby Robbie mad only to create the illusion of a discord among them as brothers so that he could beg Mommy and Daddy to untie the macrame knotster. After all, if the macrame knots were not there to restrain him, Jenson would be able to rece Baby Robbie and go undercover in the military intelligence division on New Year¡¯s Eve. The two brothers returned to Green Plum Town grumpily. When eating, Angeline and Jay could tell that something was wrong with the children. Angeline nced uneasily at Jay. Originally, Jay thought that Jenson and Baby Robbie were two mature little men who could solve their own affairs by themselves, hence hepletely ignored the children¡¯s temper tantrums. Though after he saw the worried look in Angeline''s eyes, he could not just sit idly by anymore. "What''s the matter?" Jay asked coldly. "Nothing," Jenson replied lightly, but his iceberg of a face was shrouded in anger. Baby Robbieined, "He looks down on me." The soft and adorable Baby Zetty became the judge. " You''re at fault here, Big Brother. How can you look down on Second Brother?" Jenson cast his stern eyes at Baby Zetty. "Why do you believe in everything he says? Don''t you have your own opinions or views?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Baby Zetty turned to Baby Robbie and said, "Did you get Big Brother wrong, Second Brother?" Baby Robbie said, "Don''t call me Second Brother." When she called him that, it felt like it was because he was the second that he had misunderstood Jenson. Baby Zetty failed to please either side and buried her face in her meal. "I''m not saying anything anymore." Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Jenson stared speechlessly at Baby Robbie. "What did I do to you?" "You said that I have no principles." Jenson said stiffly, "You don''t have principles." Thinking that this was a big deal at first, Angeline did not expect the children to be arguing because of a matter that was as small as the point of a needle. Angeline stood dumbfoundedly on the same spot, and for a while, she did not know how to mediate the conflict between her children. Jay straightened his spine and said, "Let''s hear it, then. In what sort of way does he have no principles?¡± Jenson said, "He pretended to be gayst time in order to hide his identity." Baby Robbie said, "That¡¯s called a white lie." "It''s not right to lie." Jenson intensified the conflict deliberately. Baby Robbie was speechless. In the end, he nced at Mommy and had a sudden clever idea. "Ask Mommy i f she has lied to anyone before. Perhaps you were even born from a lie yourself." Angeline was unjustly attacked while just being present. Her entire face flushed crimson. She then made a specious argument. "I... I did lie, but you have to look at who you''re lying to. This lie was harmless between me and your dad because one was willing to lie and another was willing to be lied to. But between the two of you, one is willing to lie yet the other isn''t willing to ept that lie. That makes the lie wrong." Jay stared dumbfoundedly at the cowardly woman and grinned. Jay distracted Angeline thoughtfully. "Can you pour m e a ss of water, Angeline?" Angeline immediately ran off. Jay¡¯s expressionless handsome face suddenly cracked coldly as he reprimanded the children, "I don¡¯t care how you argue with each other out there, but you''d better behave yourself in front of Mommy." Baby Robbie answeredpliantly, "Okay." Jenson continued to plead, "I don¡¯t want to spend another second with him, Daddy." Jay red at the disobedient Jenson, but when he saw the gentle look in Jenson''s eyes, the anger in Jay''s eyes was gradually reced by doubt. Jenson had always been obedient to Mommy. He was a person who had always been calm and unflustered. He would never annoy Mommy with trivial matters like this. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He must be doing so with ulterior motives. "How would you like me to help you, then?" Jenson raised the macrame knots. "Can you help me untie this?" When Baby Robbie sensed Jenson''s dislike against him, he felt so upset that tears welled up in his eyes. "I s that really necessary, Jenson?" Jenson turned his head away from him and spoke with a trace of repressed aloofness in his voice, "I need some quiet time alone." "I can just shut up if you want some quiet time alone. Must you untie the macrame knots?" Baby Robbie roared. Mommy would be heartbroken to see the macrame knots untied. When Angeline came out with the ss of water, Jay had already untied Jenson''s macrame knots. He then tied the macrame knots that were initially tied to Jenson''s wrist on his own, gently stroking Baby Robbie''s head and consoling him. "It¡¯s New Year''s Eve tomorrow and I n to get some new clothes for you. Come to the market behind the mountain with me after dinner." Baby Robbie wore a guilty expression, looking very much upset. Angeline said to Jenson angrily, "You''ve disappointed me greatly today, Jenson. Come in with me." Therefore, both Angeline and Jenson entered the study. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 "What¡¯s going on, Jens?" Angeline questioned Jenson a s soon as she closed the door. Jenson walked up to Mommy wearing an extremely solemn and dignified look on his attractive face. His deep and profound almond eyes were shimmering with tears of reluctance. Jenson bowed, and Angeline stood dumbfoundedly on the spot. "What do you mean by that, Jens?" Jenson raised his eyelids, his thin lips parting slightly. "Mommy, I heard that you have superb makeup skills. I''d like to ask you for a favor." Angeline held the child''s shoulders andughed. "You don¡¯t have to bow to me for something as trivial as this." Jens¡¯s long wing-like eyshes started trembling. He bowed to Mommy because he was about to part from her. He did not know if he could make it back alive after leaving for the military intelligence division... "How do you want me to apply the makeup on you, Jens?" Angeline brought her makeup kit over. Jenson''s lips moved, then he eventually summoned u p the courage to say, "I want to look like Baby Robbie." Angeline dropped the cotton pad in her hands and stared at Jenson in surprise. "Why?" Jenson forced himself to calm down. "It''s New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow, Mommy. Baby Robbie and I are supposed to be identical twins, so it makes perfect sense for us to look the same. Since Baby Robbie has misgivings about this, let me be the one to fulfill his wish then." Fulfill Baby Robbie''s wish? Angeline could not help but think that Jenson sounded really strange, but since he was at an innocent and naive age, she thought that his strange thoughts were not enough to raise an rm. Angeline smiled and said, "Okay." Jenson sat quietly in front of Mommy as she put on his disguise. He cast his gaze firmly on Angeline''s gentle andpassionate face, gently outlining Mommy¡¯s features over and over again like a paintbrush until her kind face had been deeply imprinted in his mind. Angeline was very serious at putting on the disguise for Jenson. These days, Baby Robbie''s face had been deeply imprinted in her mind. A perfectionist like her did not miss out on a single detail when she put on Jenson¡¯s disguise. Five hourster, Angeline aplished the task with great sess. When Jenson looked at himself in the mirror and saw the same face that Baby Robbie had, the corners of his lips curved into a wicked smile. Then, Jenson untied his beige scarf, unzipped his windbreaker, and made a weird, gentle smile in the mirror. He looked undoubtedly adorable and brighter now. Angeline was currently packing her makeup kit and waspletely unaware of Jens¡¯ strange behavior. When she went out carrying the makeup kit, Jenson whizzed over like an arrow and embraced her tightly, thanking her. "Thank you, Mommy." His voice sounded a little choked. Angeline patted Jens on the head and let out an endearing smile. "Silly child, helping you makes Mommy happy too." When Angeline and Jenson walked out of the room, Jay and Baby Robbie had already left. A few hours ago. Jay took Baby Robbie to the market behind Mount Pearl. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Both Baby Robbie and Daddy did not say anything to each other along the way. Baby Robbie was in low spirits. Although he had not announced his identity after he returned, he was sure that Daddy knew who he was. Even so, Daddy had never talked to him in private. He probably still resented him for hurting Mommy and was still mad at him. Baby Robbie lowered his head, walking absently on the cramped market road. Suddenly, a steed that had lost control came straight for Baby Robbie. He was standing in the middle of the road, and when he finally snapped back to his senses, the steed was already one step away from him. Suddenly, a man with a long and gigantic stature rushed toward the steed with his back against the light. He picked Baby Robbie up and zoomed to the side of the road in a sh. Baby Robbie looked at Daddy in astonishment as he held him. His lips moved, yet the word ''Daddy'' remained stuck in his throat, unable to escape. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 Jay looked at him and let out a slight smile. His smile was neither mboyant as Baby Robbie¡¯s, nor as restraining as Jens''. It was just right. When he smiled at Angeline, his smile would look spellbinding and charming. When he smiled at his children, his smile carried traces of fatherly love that was emitted at just the right amount. The anxiety in Baby Robbie''s heart was instantly dispersed by Daddy''s smile. He stared at Jay and smiled sweetly. Jay put him on the ground and picked up his tiny hand, carefully untying the long macrame knots. He then held Baby Robbie''s hand and said gently, "Come with me." Daddy''s selfless actions had warmed Baby Robbie up tremendously like a stream in the desert. He allowed his tiny hand to be wrapped in Daddy''s massive one a s they walked through the foreign and morous market. Jay said gently, "I didn''t talk to you these days not because I don''t love you. I''m just like you, confused, hesitant, and at a loss." He suddenly stopped walking and turned around to look at Baby Robbie while sighing. "What should I do t o bring home a lostmb like you?" Baby Robbie''s eyes shimmered with tears. "I''m sorry." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He did not know what else to say other than these two words. Jay could tell just how helpless the child felt when he said those two words. "I''ve never med you, Baby Robbie, nor will I me you for hurting Mommy and refusing toe home." The heavy rock that was weighing on Baby Robbie''s mind was instantly shifted, giving him instant relief. Jay stared quietly at the child''s face. He could see Baby Robbie''s helplessness from his scrunched- up brows. "You still don¡¯t want toe home?" Baby Robbie nodded. Jay asked weakly, "How am I supposed to exin it to your mother?" Baby Robbie muttered under his breath, "I''m sorry." Jay asked, "Are you still not going to call me ''Daddy''?" Baby Robbie raised his eyes to look at Jay. There were tears hanging on his long eyshes, and his ck-zed pupils looked as brilliant as the stars. Baby Robbie opened his mouth but did not make a sound. "You don''t have to force yourself, Baby Robbie. Daddy will... respect your decision." Although that was what Jay said, his face that had always been expressionless was now filled with a sense of powerlessness. An invincible master of the business world like him was helpless in the face of his own son. It was the very helplessness that manifested because he was trying to safeguard his children. Tears streamed down Baby Robbie''s cheeks. With all his defenses broken down, he stared helplessly at Daddy and struggled to speak. "I... I don''t want to cause you any trouble!" Jay was startled. He knew at once what his child was thinking about. It turned out that Baby Robbie refused to reunite them because he was afraid of causing them trouble. At such a young age, this child already knew how to sacrifice his own happiness to keep his family safe. Jay was very pleased. He stroked Baby Robbie''s head and said gently, "Baby Robbie, as long as you cane home safely, Mommy and Daddy will never be afraid no matter how huge the trouble will be.¡± Baby Robbie looked at Daddy''s stern and solemn expression. Daddy had no idea that if he reunited with them, catastrophe would strike the Ares family once again. Now that Daddy had finally escaped from thest cmity, how could he possibly have the heart to throw him back into the fire again? Baby Robbie felt so conflicted. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Knowing that Baby Robbie had made up his mind, Jay stopped persuading him. The two then arrived at the rough stone market. When Jay saw the rough stones that were in a pile, he furrowed his brows. Although he had a superior IQ and was invincible in the business world, he was bad at authenticating treasure and setting a price for it. To find a high-quality jade from this pile of rough stones was no different from looking for a needle in a haystack and sifting sand for gold. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When Baby Robbie saw Daddy frowning deeply, he asked curiously, "Are we here to gamble on stones?" Jay nodded. "What for?" Baby Robbie was even more curious now. After all, the Ares family was rich and powerful, so if they needed gemstones or jades, they could just buy them at a shop. Jay replied, "Thosemonce women around your grand-uncle said that your mommy is dressed shabbily. They''re neither pretty nor knowledgeable as your mother, and even their inner qualities can''tpare to your mother, so who are they to look down on her?" Baby Robbie was struck dumb. Did Daddye to the rough stone market just to gamble for the most luxurious piece of jewelry for Mommy? He never knew that Daddy had such a childish side to him. Imperial Capital''s rich young master, one who could change the fate of the capital with a single frown and make countless nouveau riche in the business field tremble with fear at the mere mention of his name, hade all the way to a rough stone market simply because his wife had been spurned? The point was, he did not seem like someone who knew how to gamble on stone, though. Was he not worried that he would end up shooting himself in the foot? "Hello, mister. Are you here to gamble on stones?" The rough stone seller was a wise-looking scrawny old man. His sharp gaze lingered on Jay''s body as his ck pupils rolled in their sockets. He probably saw through Jay and knew that even though he was well dressed, he was not someone who knew how to authenticate treasure. This was a God-given opportunity for him to make good money. His assistant was a beautiful young girl. From the moment sheid eyes on Jay, she had never shifted her gaze from him since. Her love-struck gaze was both zing and blunt. Baby Robbie tugged at Jay''s sleeve and reminded him softly. "I think the boss'' daughter is interested in you. You can put your charm into good use and I assure you that she''ll pick out the best rough stone for you." Jay pinched Baby Robbie''s cheeks. "It''s no wonder Jens said that you have no principles." Baby Robbie murmured, "You want to buy premiumquality rough stone but don¡¯t know how to authenticate one. If you can please the boss'' daughter and achieve twice the result with half the effort, I don''t see why not." Jay pondered for a moment, then stared maliciously a t the dashing-looking Baby Robbie. "That makes sense. You go!" Baby Robbie was struck dumb again. "Why me?" ''That girl clearly has a crush on you, Daddy!'' Jay argued usibly, "If an unmarried boy uses his charm to attract a girl, we''ll call that boy a womanizer, but if a married man does it, then that man will be called a hooligan. If I use my charm, then not even the durians in this street will be enough for me to kneel o n. So would you please do me this favor?" Baby Robbie did not want to create any misunderstandings between Mommy and Daddy, so h e walked toward the girl in a manner that looked as though he was bravely and readily facing death. "Hehe, gorgeous, we''d like to buy the best jade to be carved and polished into a set of jewelry. Can you help us pick out a rough stone?" Having said that, Baby Robbie made eyes at her. The young girl stared fixedly at Jay and said coyly, "I only like older men. Ask him toe and talk to me and I''ll choose it for you.¡± Baby Robbie dropped his head and returned to Daddy''s side, saying dejectedly, "She likes you." Jay nced at the love-struck girl from a distance away, all the cells in his body filled with reluctance. "If our n to use charm doesn''t work, then let''s change ns." The scrawny old man walked over and said with a smile, "Mister, it takes luck to bet on rough stones. One stone here costs one million bucks. If you¡¯re lucky, you can even get suet white jade or even imperial jade. But If you¡¯re out of luck, then you might end up with a low-quality agate stone..." After introducing the rules of stone gambling, the scrawny old man asked, "Mister, I wonder if you¡¯re brave enough to gamble on stones?" There was a slight mockery in his tone. Jay asked, "Can we really find suet white jade here?" Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 The scrawny old man patted his chest and said, "The rough stones we have here are the best in the world. I say that to you while putting my reputation on the line." Jay looked contemptuously at him. "Well, why don''t you show us how much your reputation is worth, then?" Jay pointed at the pile of rough stones and said domineeringly, "Open them all. I only want the best rough stone." The scrawny old man was dumbfounded. "All of them? Do you know how much the rough stones here are worth?" Jay looked at the scrawny old man with contempt. " How much are they? I¡¯ll buy them all." Baby Robbie looked at Daddy in astonishment. "We''ll lose money if we do this." Jay patted Baby Robbie on the head. "When has Daddy ever sustained any losses in business?" Baby Robbie was extremely puzzled. How could Daddy not lose money after buying all those rough stones? The scrawny old man hesitated. He eyed Jay suspiciously. "Do you have the money to buy them?" "Nope," Jay replied. The boss was speechless. "Why are you so arrogant when you don''t even have money?" Jay said, "Boss, you''re a businessman yourself. Haven''t you heard of the saying, a small investment brings a 10,000-fold profit?" The boss sneered, "So you''re trying to gain valuable things with nothing?" Jay assured him, saying, "You won''t suffer any losses." The boss studied Jay carefully. When he observed his extraordinarily high-born and elegant aura, as well as his strong and powerful speech, he felt an inexplicable urge to trust him. "I can sell all these rough stones to you, but you have t o give me an IOU. There are 160 rough stones here, so you''ll owe me 160 million. I won''t count the remainder. What do you think?" "Sure." Jay signed the IOU without a single hesitation. Then, the boss started cutting the rough stones. Jay divided the jade that had been cut open into various grades and whispered a few words into Baby Robbie''s ear. Baby Robbie''s eyes lit up as he grabbed a loudspeaker, calling out at the top of his voice like a street performer. "Look over here. We''re having a clearance sale for our rough stones today. Seize the opportunity and grab the best deals for these rare rough stones." Soon, a group of people gathered around and started asking with great interest, "What''s the clearance price for them?" Baby Robbie said, "These inferior rough stones will cost 400,000 per piece. There are only 60 pieces, so there will be no more once they''re all sold out." ¡±400,000? That''s much cheaper than usual."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In an instant, the low-grade rough stones were quickly sold out. Jay thenunched the sales for medium rough stones. Baby Robbie said, "These rough stones are all of fine quality. For 800,000 bucks, ourpany''s top jewelry designer will design a piece of unique jewelry for free for anyone who buys these rough stones." Baby Robbie took out his mobile phone, tapped on the Ares family''s jade shop, and showed the dazzling array of products sold there. The customers whispered to each other, "These rough stones were sold for one million per piece at first. Now that the defective ones have been eliminated, the rest won¡¯t be any inferior. Besides, to have top jewelry designers designing the finished products for us is definitely a rare opportunity." Therefore, 80 medium-grade jade stones were quickly sold out as well. The boss eyed Jay suspiciously and reminded him. " You sold 60 low-grade rough stones and 80 mediumgrade rough stones but still lost 52 million." Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 Jay looked at the remaining 20 high-quality jade stones, chose two of the most inferior quality suet white jade, and weighed them in his hand. Then, he yelled out, "A high-quality 2.2 pounds suet white jade will cost at least 50,000 bucks per 0.022 pounds in the market. This would cost 500 million, but I''ll let it go for 200 million today. Also, Imperial Capital Grand Asia''s jewelry designer will design it for you until you''re satisfied with the finished product." Jay nced at the unenthusiastic customers and said again, "I heard that Mount Pearl will start closing off the route down the mountain tomorrow and will not open it until the end of February. This means that these will be thest two pieces of jade you can buy before that happens. I''m sure you have friends or family members who are getting married during New Year¡¯s. What better gift than a gemstone?" The customers remained unmoved. The scrawny old man said with a smile, "Mister, I''m afraid only the young masters anddies of Yorks Stronghold can afford such an expensive jade. The customers here are all ordinary citizens. How are they supposed to fork out so much money?" Jay exined, "Those who aren¡¯t experienced in business will only look at the deprivation of the outside world. Those who are experienced in business believe that there are more solutions than problems in this world." The scrawny old man sneered, "Everyone knows how t o boast.¡± Jay let out an arrogantugh. All of a sudden, he changed his sales strategy and said, "You don¡¯t have t o purchase this high-quality suet white jade in one piece. If you like it, you can decide on the weight that you want based on your own purchasing power. The minimum weight is 0.022 pounds... Of course, the benefits that I promised will still be applicable."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie picked up the loudspeaker and said," Anyone who wants to purchase it cane to me and make your reservations. There''s only a limited quantity. We won''t be selling more once these are sold out." As soon as he said those words, the customers who had gathered around to watch started rushing up to Baby Robbie... "I''d like to buy one, please..." For those whocked purchasing power yet valued quality, the ability to purchase high-quality suet white jade in retail was simply a temptation too hard to resist. When the business transactions ended, Jay gave all the money he earned today to the boss and said with a smile, "300 million in total. They''re all yours. I''ll take the remaining 18 jade pieces." The old man was ecstatic because he had made an extra 140 million. The boss was amazed by Jay¡¯s business strategies. At this moment, he was speaking to him like he was worshipping a divine being. "It was simply an eyeopening experience for me to watch you do business, mister. I hardly sold any rough stones this year, yet you¡¯ve emptied out all my stones within 16 hours and even earned 18 pieces of high-quality jade. I''m absolutely impressed. "What''s your name, mister?" Jay replied, "Jay Ares." The old man was dumbfounded. "You¡¯re the impressive and well-known uncrowned king of the business field in Imperial Capital? I¡¯m so sorry for being so ignorant today and offending you!" Jay said, "It¡¯s fine." "You¡¯ve puzzled this old man greatly, Sir Ares. How did you do it? Weren''t you worried at all that you wouldn''t be able to sell the rough stones after purchasing all of them?¡± Jay said with a smile, "I was just here at the right ce and the right time." At this time, the scrawny old man¡¯s daughter rushed over and whispered coyly into the old man¡¯s ear. Then, she ran away blushing. The scrawny old man was beaming from ear to ear when he said to Jay, "Frankly speaking, Sir Ares, my daughter has a crush on you. She admires your courage and wisdom in fighting Doomsday alone. She knows that you''re married but is willing to be your second wife.¡± Jay raised his eyebrows and declined without a single hesitation. "I''m sorry, my wife and I have agreed to spend our lives together with only the two of us. Let¡¯s g o, Baby Robbie.¡± Baby Robbie put the jade pieces into a bup sack, borrowed the boss'' cart, and left with Daddy. The girl poked her head out from the gaps between the door, her gorgeous face filled with tears of disappointment. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 The scrawny old man sighed. "Stop staring, Judy.¡± The girl bit her lip. "Dad, he''s the only man I love. Can you go and tell Grand Old Master Yorks that I would like to redeem the promise he made to us back then? I want to marry his grandson." The scrawny old man was slightly stunned. "Do you like him that much?" The girl replied, "I couldn''t stop thinking about him from the moment I listened to the heroic tales of him fighting against Doomsday''s Tiger and Wolf Armies. Now that I''m fortunate enough to see him, his outstanding posture and impressive talent have got m e falling in love with him at first sight. I think this is God¡¯s will, so why should I waste this God-given opportunity?" The scrawny old man stared at Jay¡¯s departing back, his eyes filled with admiration. "Sir Ares is indeed a rare prodigy. Alright then, I¡¯ll make a trip to 48 Stronghold." Jayter bought some new clothes for Baby Robbie in the night market, and when both father and son walked home, the sky had already turned dark. On the way, Baby Robbie opened his mouth several times to ask Daddy some questions, but because he could not bring himself to call out ''Daddy'', he had no choice but to keep those questions in his heart. Jay was discerning and took the initiative to dispel his confusion. "Baby Robbie, are you trying to ask me how I knew I could eventually sell these rough stones?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Mm." Jay stroked his head, and instead of dismissing him b y saying I was just there at the right ce and the right time¡¯ like what he told the rough stone boss, he started exining to him patiently. "Right timing and favorable geographical and social conditions are crucial in doing business. All Yorks have the habit of wearing jade regardless of their age and gender. This shows that jade will sell well. This is the only shop that sells rough stones in Mount Pearl, s o to buy them all is to monopolize the market to ensure effective sales strategies. It''s New Year''s Eve tomorrow, so many will visit their friends and rtives. Giving jade as a gift during this time has always been a practice in Yorks Stronghold." Jay paused and continued, "Of course, the most important factor is that the people at Yorks Stronghold aren¡¯t short of money." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Baby Robbie curiously asked, "How do you know the people at Yorks Stronghold aren¡¯t short of money?" Jay said, "Uncle Yorks used to show off his wealth in Imperial Capital, so that''s when I knew that Yorks Stronghold is a very rich ce." Baby Robbie was extremely impressed by Daddy''sprehensive and urate analytical ability. "No wonder everyone praises you and calls you a business prodigy. You certainly deserve that reputation." Jay asked, "What about you? Do you like doing business?" Baby Robbie shook his head and struck his palm, hitting a huge tree that had a trunk as massive as the size of a bowl¡¯s opening. The tree then snapped. Baby Robbie said proudly, "I only like martial arts." Jay frowned. It stood to reason that all parents should support their children''s hobbies, but Jay did not want Baby Robbie to fight or kill, so he was trying his best t o get him back on the right track. "Baby Robbie, you need to stop practicing martial arts so much from now on." "Why?" "Scientific research has proven that people with well-developed limbs will gradually turn into fools." Jay came up with a nonsensical exnation. "Huh?" A look of surprise emerged on Baby Robbie''s face. Jay then walked to another tree that had a trunk equally as thick as the opening of a bowl and secretly held a sharp weapon that could cut through iron like mud between his fingers. He said to Baby Robbie, ¡± Take this tree for example. When you push it with your palm, your hand will hurt, but Daddy has a way o f breaking it without using much effort..." Baby Robbie looked at Daddy in astonishment. As Jay stroked the tree, he circled around it and closed his eyes. He then directed huge amounts of energy to his palms... Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 When the tree snapped, Jay still looked rxed as ever. Baby Robbie was astounded. "How did you do it?" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "With my brain." Jay walked away at ease. When the two returned to Green Plum Town, it was already midnight. After Baby Robbie pushed the cart into Green Plum Town¡¯s main gate, he bid farewell to Daddy and returned to Cold River Park. Jay figured that Angelina was probably asleep by now, hence he walked quietly on tiptoes, afraid to wake the light sleeper. He groped his way to the toilet. When he was done washing up, he then groped his way to bed. As soon as he climbed into bed, he realized that the bed was cold. There was no one on the bed. Jay''s heart sank. He switched on the bedroom''s lights and started calling out, "Angeline." However, Angeline was neither in the living room nor the balcony. Jay dialed Angeline¡¯s phone, but it was switched off. Jay called Zayne and Josephine, but all of their phones were switched off. Jay grew anxious and rushed out of Green Plum Town in his slippers. He went to Cold River Park and started smacking the door. He could not care less if Zayne and Josephine were asleep. "Zayne!" After a long time, Zayne walked out with his slippers, stretching and yawning. He chided Jay for interrupting his sweet dreams. "Are you here summoning ghosts thiste at night?" Jay''s broad plier-like hands grabbed onto Zayne''s arms. His entire being was brimming with tension and anxiety, even his voice was quivering. "Zayne, Angeline is missing." Zayne was pinched so hard by Jay that he started crying out. "It hurts... Brother, let me go!" "Is Angeline here with you?" Jay could not care less about Zayne¡¯s pain. Angeline was missing, and he was going crazy because of it. Zayne grimaced. "Let me go and I''ll tell you." "Why don¡¯t you tell me first?" Zayne said, ¡°I can''t speak because it¡¯s too painful." Jay had no choice but to let him go. Zayne rubbed his injured arm, then stared at the panic -ridden Jay in a calm and unruffled manner. He teased, saying, "Are you anxious because Angeline is missing, Big Brother?" "Don''t you think you''re asking nonsense?" Jay roared furiously. Surprisingly, Zayne spoke even louder than him. "In that case, do you know how worried Angeline was when you went missing?" Jay was stunned. He did not know that he woulde home sote when he went out today, hence he forgot to inform Angeline of his whereabouts before he left. Later, as h e was busy promoting and selling the jade, he had forgotten to check the time and thus failed to report his whereabouts to Angeline in time. In hindsight, he realized that Angeline was probably really terrified in those few hours when she could not find him. "Where¡¯s Angeline?" he asked anxiously. Angeline must be mad at him, right? What should he do? Zayne growled. "She cried for several hours and is now upying my spot in bed. She must''ve fallen asleep with Josephine in her arms." Jay breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God Angeline was fine. "I''lle and pick her up tomorrow." Jay cast a reluctant nce at the bedroom. He was itching to go i n and see Angeline. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 When Jay heard that Angeline was sleeping with Josephine, the gentlemanly side of him held him back. Jay turned around to leave when Zayne was heard muttering faintly, "You don''t have toe tomorrow. It''s useless even if you do because she won''t leave with you." Jay halted in his steps abruptly and turned around to look at Zayne, looking a little anxious. "Is she mad at m e?" Zayne nodded. Jay cast his mind back to the time young Angeline was upset. No matter how hard he racked his brains, how much wisdom he had, or the great deal of time and effort he spent, her unreasonable behavior was simply... a problem of the century. There was simply n o way to coax her. Jay could feel the back of his head hurting. He changed his mind in the end and walked into the house instead of returning to his vi. "I''m staying here tonight." Jayy on the couch, pulling Zayne''s nket over him. Dumbfounded, Zayne said speechlessly, "Where am I supposed to sleep now that you''re sleeping in my This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. spot?¡± Jay tossed his keys to him. "You can go to Green Plum Town." Zayne tossed the keys back to him. "Why must I? This i s my house. You should be the one to go back to your own bed.¡± "Go and call Angeline and I¡¯ll take her home," Jay said slyly, narrowing his charming eyes. Zayne ced his hands on his hips and stared gloomily at the huge vi. Although there were many bedrooms here, there were no beds in other bedrooms. There was no way he could find so many bedding items in such a short period of time. If he did not drive Jay away from his couch, then there would be nowhere else for him to sleep tonight. Zayne''s face was clouded. "Fine, you win.¡± He then walked to Josephine''s bedroom. Jay listened to the movements in the bedroom... If Angeline was really mad at him, then based on his understanding of her, it would be impossible for her to fall asleep before he was done coaxing her. Zayne knocked on the door, doing so very gently at first. However, it was all quiet in the bedroom. There were no movements. Jay breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, grateful for the fact that Angeline was already asleep. It seemed that histe return tonight had not upset her too much... The next moment, however, this possibility was instantly ruled out. Zayne opened his mouth and called out, "Josephine, Angeline, are you asleep?" Zayne''s perseverance eventually infuriated both women in the room. Josephine snarled exasperatedly. "Shut up, Zayne!" Zayne muttered grievously, "I''m not trying to interrupt your sleep on purpose. Your brother has upied my couch and I have no ce to sleep now." Angeline sounded very upset. "Ask him to go back to Green Plum Town." Jay lost hisposure at once. He got up from the couch, walked to the bedroom, and started coaxing Angeline like he was coaxing his ancestor. "Oh, dear Angeline, please don''t be mad. It won¡¯t be good for your health if you''re mad. Come home with me and I¡¯ll exin everything to you." "I don''t want to listen," Angeline said in a muffled voice. Jay spoke anyway, "I went to the market to buy rough stones today and forgot to bring my wallet because I was in a rush. I didn''t want toe back empty-handed, so I started a reselling business and that took me some time..." Before Jay was finished, Zayne interjected angrily," You started a reselling business? My sister thought you were missing. She went to look for you from house to house, walking from 48 Stronghold to Yorks Stronghold. She was worried that you were taken away by the wolves and vixens in the thick forest. Do you know how worried she was?" When Zayne mentioned the word ''vixen'', Jay¡¯s heart sank inexplicably. Angeline was mad at him at this moment, and if she learned that a vixen nearly leeched onto him before he came home tonight, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte. "My dear Angeline, I¡¯ll kneel here. I¡¯ll keep kneeling here until youe home with me." Left with no other choice, Jay could only resort to sadfishing to gain her sympathy. Zayne stared speechlessly at Jay, adding fuel to the mes. "The ground is icy. Let me go and grab a keyboard for you to cushion your feet." Jay went all out. "A durian will be better." Zayne muttered, "You''re a man, Brother. A real man does not surrender easily. Can you at least show some pride and integrity as a man?" Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 After hearing what Jay said, Angelina''s anger dissipated greatly. She got out of bed but was held back by Josephine instead. "Don¡¯t believe them. We don¡¯t have keyboards here nor do we have durians. You mustn¡¯t be soft-hearted. Make sure you teach him a lesson or he won''t learn from his mistake. With the first time, there will be a second.¡± Therefore, Angeliney down on the bed again sullenly. However, she just could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tossed and turned in bed. After God knew how long, she sighed inwardly and eventually got out of bed. She walked to the door panel and gently slid it open. Zayne was sitting on the ground, whereas Jay was kneeling down. They were leaning on each other shoulder-to-shoulder with their backs against the door panel. At once, they both fell at Angelina''s feet. Angeline was astonished. "You''re actually kneeling down?" Jay looked pitifully at Angeline with a gaze as innocent as a tiny wolf pup, his eyes filled with a great sense of grievances. "Please don''t be mad, my dear Angeline. I won¡¯t do it again next time.¡± Angeline felt a pang in her heart and stretched out her hand to pull him up. Zayne stretched out his hand as well, but Angeline ignored it. Angeline''s eyes were overflowing with pity for Jay. " Why are you still worried about me when you know that I''m at Josephine¡¯s? You should¡¯ve gone back to sleep.¡± Jay replied, "I don¡¯t want you to sulk for too long. It won¡¯t be good for your health." Zayne''s hand remained suspended in the air for a very long time, but how could Angeline and Jay pay him any attention when they only had eyes for each other a t the moment? 1 Zayne had no choice but to retract his hands in anguish and said in a self-deprecating manner, "I¡¯ve kept youpany only to be ditched in the end." Zayne got up on his own, grabbed Angeline''s coat, and stuffed it into Jay''s hand. Then, he unceremoniously showed them the door. "Leave. Go back to Green Plum Town." This was all Jay could ever wish for. He strode outside carrying Angeline on his back. It was pitch-ck outside. Jay''s crisp and clear voice cut through the silence. 1 I''m sorry for making you worry about me today!¡± Angeline muttered under her breath, "Do you think that I''m making a fuss?" In the dark night, Jay¡¯s pupils were like two dazzling stars, twinkling with a contented smile. "To be honest, I was terribly frightened myself when I couldn¡¯t find you. We¡¯re at Doomsday, not Imperial Capital. This ce is filled with unknowns, so I can understand how frightened you must¡¯ve been." Angeline grinned, pleased that he could understand just how worried she was about him. From N?velDrama.Org. Her taut nerves could finally rx. At this moment, she was flooded by intense drowsiness. After wrapping her arms around his neck and sticking her face on his broad back, she fell asleep soundly. When they had returned to Green Plum Town, Jay gently ced Angeline on the bed and went to sleep holding her in his arms. Fortunately, this was all merely a false rm. Meanwhile, in Cold River Park, Jenson''s room was brightly lit. Baby Robbie was bbergasted for a very long time when he looked at his clone, Jenson. "Why did you put on the same disguise as me?" Jenson stared at Baby Robbie who had regained his freedom and questioned him sullenly, "Where are the macrame knots?" "Answer my question first," Baby Robbie said. Like magic, Jenson pulled out a thick rope from his back, raising it high and letting out an artful smile. " It''s New Year''s Eve tomorrow. I''d like to put on a performance with you for Mommy and Daddy to cheer them up." Baby Robbie¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. "Is it really necessary for you to put on a disguise for a performance? It must have taken you ages to put on this meticulous disguise, right?" In the face of Baby Robbie''s suspicion, Jenson was cool-headed at handling the situation. "I wouldn''t need to go through all the trouble if you had agreed to get rid of your disguise in the first ce. You know better than anyone that we¡¯re identical twins, and only by turning up in front of Mommy and Daddy looking exactly the same would they forget the cruel fact that their unfilial son refuses toe home." Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Baby Robbie, Feeling guilty, Baby Robbie grew impatient. "Stop talking nonsense. What''s this performance about?" "It¡¯s a talent show." In a sh of realization, Baby Robbie asked, "Are you going to demonstrate the self-help technique of untying a knot?" Jenson said, "That¡¯s thest step. I think Mommy will stop being so worried about you getting abducted by bad guys after seeing how skillful you are." Baby Robbie was speechless. "Why would I get abducted when I¡¯m already so big?" He would more likely be the one to abduct others. Jenson said, "No one can untie my dead knot. If you can, then this performance will be a sess." Now wanting to be defeated, Baby Robbie stretched out his hands. "Go ahead and tie me up, then. I''d like t o see how a knot tied by a genius like you will be any different. There isn''t a knot in this world that I can¡¯t untie." Jenson wrapped the rope around Baby Robbie¡¯s wrist, circling it over and over again... He tied a knot with every circle he made. Baby Robbie looked at the knots of various sizes, grinning from ear to ear. These dead knots were nothing but child''s y for him. After tying up Baby Robbie''s hands, Jenson shed him an artful smile. For some reason, his icy eyes started melting and now looked like shimmering waters. "You can take your time to untie it." Even his voice sounded like it was choking with emotions. Baby Robbie eyed Jenson suspiciously. He could smell a trace of mncholy from Jenson''s sudden bouts of gloominess. As he struggled to untie the rope, he realized that the rope was like a steel te confining his wrists. It would not budge. Baby Robbie came to a sudden realization that untying the rope was not difficult, but what made it difficult was the biochemical glue that had been applied to the rope. Every strand of rope had been twisted together and merged into one. There was no way to untie them, nor did he have enough internal force to split them. Baby Robbie eyed Jenson suspiciously. When he saw Jenson''s face that bore a striking resemnce to his, Baby Robbie felt a sh of uneasiness. "What are you trying to do, Jens?" Jenson did not respond. Instead, he quickly got up and walked to the bathroom to grab the disguise remover that he had premixed as well as cotton pads. He then sat in front of Baby Robbie and started removing Baby Robbie¡¯s disguise carefully. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson in horror. "What the hell are you nning to do?" Jenson¡¯s voice was mature and weary, yet it also carried an unparalleled determination. "Baby Robbie, I know you don¡¯t like the military intelligence division and only chose to join them because you had no other choice. Therefore, I¡¯ll walk the remaining journey for you.¡± Baby Robbie roared. "No!" Jenson said, "Although I''m not as good as you in fighting, I¡¯m not that bad either. Most importantly, I''m more intelligent, more cold-blooded, more ruthless, and more suitable at killing than you. As for you, you''re bright as the sun. Such a kind soul you are. I''m sure you have nightmares every time you kill someone, right?" Baby Robbie was petrified. It felt like lead was stuck in his throat. No one in the world but Jenson would know him so well! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was no doubt his identical brother. "Your mission this time is to retrieve Nine Paintings, right? Well, I happen to hold Nine Paintings. I¡¯ll go to the military intelligence division toplete this mission and apply for withdrawal. If everything goes well, we''ll soon be able to stay together as a family again." Jenson then smiled bitterly. "But if I don¡¯te back, you''ll have to work twice as hard in the future to be a filial son. I''m sure a filial son like you won¡¯t let me down." Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 It was time for them to bid farewell. Baby Robbie had a lot to say to Jenson, but for some reason, he was so drowsy that his eyelids started drooping. His gaze fell on the ss of water on the bedside table. He then realized in hindsight that he had been bottled up like a turtle trapped in a jar by Jenson the moment he came home tonight. "What did you put in my drink?" Jenson sat in front of Baby Robbie, his voice sounding as melodious as a broadcaster-so gentle it was as if it had the power to heal heartaches. "Baby Robbie, I know that you''re very skilled in martial arts, but in order to stop you from escaping, I put some cartge-weakening powder in your drink. Don¡¯t worry, neither the biochemical glue nor the cartge-weakening powder willst. Give it at most 4 8 hours and you''ll be free again." Baby Robbie''s voice grew weaker and weaker. "Your battle with the military intelligence division will be over after 48 hours. You''re really cunning, Jenson." Jenson put Baby Robbie down on the bed carefully and covered him with a nket, saying, "Have a good rest. When you wake up, you''ll be able to return to Mommy and Daddy¡¯s side, calling them ''Mommy'' and '' Daddy¡¯ without any scruples. You can also act like a baby in front of them as you''ve always done before." Baby Robbie''s eyes were moist. "No, Jens." Jenson fished out a letter from his arms and stuffed it into Baby Robbie''s hand, instructing him, "Baby Robbie, everything that I want to say to you is written i n this letter. Take a good look at it when you wake up." Dawn crept over soundlessly. With frost on his face, Jenson pulled the vi door open and walked toward the barrier without a single hesitation. The barrier tform that Grand Old Master Yorks set u p was really simple due to time restraints. It was just a high tform with a bunch of pirs surrounding it. All the top ten elders were standing around the high tform. Jenson saw the high tform from a distance andunched himself into the air,nding on the high tform steadily like a crane spreading its wings. Then, after putting his hands together and steadying his footing in an awe-inspiring manner, he swept his bright and eagle eyes across the top ten elders. There was no audience. Only Grand Old Master Yorks was standing sadly outside the pirs as the judge. A wave of unease surged in Grand Old Master Yorks'' heart when he saw Jenson''s face, one that looked just like Baby Robbie¡¯s. Even so, it was still not enough to conceal Jenson''s unflustered aura that was like a general''s. He did not know much about Baby Robbie because he had very little contact with him, but he recognized Jenson. In his opinion, it was great pity and anguish t o see a good child like Jenson choosing to walk on a road of no return in ce of his little brother in order t o keep him protected. "Jenson, since you already have the major general''s token, we¡¯ll set up a Level 6 plum blossom array straight away to save time. Are you fine with that?" Elder Master Plum asked. Jenson replied dly, "That¡¯s exactly what I wanted. Let¡¯s go." All nine elders withdrew from the tform, leaving Elder Master Plum and Jenson to fight each other. Just as Jenson was making preparations to face the 1 3 challengers of the military intelligence division, a blood-chilling conspiracy was also brewing on the military intelligence division¡¯s side. Monster, the leader of the military intelligence division, hade to Peach Blossom County in person. The first thing he did was summon the eldest sister, Sis Daisy. Sis Daisy had just walked into Monster''s room when she was pped ruthlessly on the face. "Why didn¡¯t you report to me that Lil Fox has been up a t Mount Pearl for so many days?" There were five bright crimson fingerprints on Sis Daisy''s attractive face. Paying no attention to the pain, she humbly and respectfully replied, "We''vee to Peach Blossom County for some time now, but Doomsday''s admiral is simply too cunning. We fought him several times, yet our fights always ended up in a tie. In order to get our hands on Nine Paintings, Lil Fox decided to go to Mount Pearl as an undercover agent. In order to conceal Lil Fox''s identity, we dare not disclose anything for fear that we would harm him!¡± Monster''s good-looking face broke into a malicious sneer. "You''re so worried about Lil Fox''s safety that you even hid the truth from me? Do you have a crush o n that brat, Daisy?" Sis Daisy knelt in front of Monster and answered with trepidation, "No. You know better than anyone who I''m really in love with. I''ll only stay loyal to you." Monster held Sis Daisy''s chin with his long and well-defined fingers, forcing her to look up at him. "I want you to abduct Lil Fox from the mountain tonight no matter what you do. You''re only allowed to seed, or one of you is going to bear the consequences of failing the mission." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was panic in Sis Daisy''s eyes. "Yes." Her voice sounded a little feeble. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 "Get up." Monster looked at the dazed-looking Sis Daisy, his icy face going back to normal. A trace of warmth returned to his ruthless voice. "Pour me a ss of water." Sis Daisy got up while trembling and walked to the water dispenser. She poured him a ss of hot water, then mixed it with some cold water before turning around and walking up to Monster. She handed over the ss of water reverently with both hands. "Have some water, Father." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Monster took the ss of water but froze slightly when he heard how bitter Sis Daisy sounded when she addressed him. He suddenly put the ss of water on the coffee table next to him and pulled Sis Daisy into his arms. "How can you bring yourself to call me ''Father''? You refused to call me thatst time." Sis Daisy was flushed, but her eyes were abnormally cold. There was a trace of grievances in her voice. "I''m supposed to call you ''Father'' since you refuse to marry me." "I''ll marry you gracefully after I destroy Doomsday and the Ares family of Imperial Capital." A touch of confusion emerged in Sis Daisy''s eyes. From the day she met him, this seemed to be his only mission in life. She did not know how the enmity started, nor did she know when it was going to end. All Sis Daisy knew was that this was a road of no return. She had no choice but to keep himpany. Maybe it was because of love, or maybe it was submission. Outside the window, a pair of lucid eyes were staring i n horror at both of them as they kissed. Afraid that she would scream, she clenched her hand into a fist and stuffed it into her mouth. She then turned around to leave but unfortunately tripped over a flower pot decor on the side of the pathway. When the flower pot fell to the ground, she reached out to hold it. Though as careful as she was, it still made a soft sound. "Who''s there?" Monster rushed out the window. Sis Nine pulled her ears and knelt to the ground to apologize. "I didn¡¯t mean to, Father..." When Monster saw Iris, his mesmerizing face sank abruptly. "What did you hear?" ¡±1 heard it all. Hehe." Iris let out a dazzling smile. Perhaps it was because Monster had always been apassionate foster father to her and that was why she did not have scruples about acting like a baby in front of him. Monster let out a loving smile. "You cheeky girl. You can go now." Iris got up and hopped away. Monster looked at her departing back, his eyes condensing into ice. She heard everything! If that was the case, did she hear about his n to destroy the Ares family? When Monster returned to the room, Sis Daisy snaked up to him and coaxed. "Why didn''t you kill her?" Monster looked at Daisy with meaningful eyes. "Do you think you can bring yourself to do it?" Sis Daisy let out a contorted smile and secretly felt relieved. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 However, Monster changed the subject and said, "I''ll leave this task to you.¡± Sis Daisy felt a chill racing down her spine... "Take advantage of the chaos tonight, and when she dies, I want you to put the me on Doomsday. Lil Fox is really close to her, so this will be a good opportunity to sow dissension between Lil Fox and Doomsday," Monster said sullenly. Sis Daisy nodded. When Sis Daisy walked out of Monster''s room with a heavy heart, her brows were furrowed. Monster wanted her to deal with Iris herself? She could not bring herself to do it. Agents of the military intelligence division should remain celibate and loveless. This was something Daisy had done really well in the previous years. She killed others as though they were insects, shing others with a clean sword and drawing out a crimson sword as if her pain receptors had been numbed. However, ever since the naive and innocent Lil Fox appeared, her cold and solid heart was melted by Lil Fox as he constantly called out to her with great affection. "Sis Daisy, I¡¯ll stay and protect you. Hurry up and go." "Don''t worry, Sis Daisy, I''ll protect you when I grow up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I won¡¯t let bad guys bully you." "Sis Daisy, I need to join the military intelligence division because only then will I be able to stay by your side and protect you..." Something had always baffled Daisy. How did a child who had the warmest smile in the world and the most sentimental heart have such powerful ambitions? He was not even afraid of death, paid no attention to the future, and vowed to protect them with his life. Was it because she was deliberately kind to him in the beginning? At such a young age, he already knew how to return a person''s kindness, but what about her? She might be indebted to Monster, but the 13 challengers had spent days and nights together. Their strong bonds surpassed any families out there! What was she supposed to do?! Yorks Stronghold. In a tag team fight, Jenson had challenged seven elders sessfully before ultimately losing to Elder Master Swallow. Jenson was kicked off the pir by Elder Master Swallow. Grand Old Master Yorks was over the moon because the elders were not going easy on Jenson in thispetition. It was certainly not easy for Jenson t o defeat the seven elders at his age. Grand Old Master Yorks removed the lieutenant general token from his waistband and ced it in Jenson''s hand solemnly before saying in delight," Jens, you''re now Doomsday''s lieutenant general." Jenson forced out a smile. Had it not been for the sake of earning a proper title to borrow Doomsday''s troops, he would not even want to have anything to do with the evil Doomsday. He just wanted to return to Imperial Capital and live a n ordinary life that was free from all disputes with his parents and siblings. "Mm." Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Jenson''s mature and solemn face. He was put in a trace. It felt as though he was not looking at a 14-year-old young man at this moment. Jenson was seemingly more mature than that muddle-headed brat, Cole. Despite that, Grand Old Master Yorks kept Jenson¡¯s age in mind and exhorted him, "I''ll give you 3,000 Tiger and Wolf soldiers. Each of them has their own specialties. Some are good at climbing, some are good at shooting, and some have a bag of tricks. Jens, you have to deploy them reasonably in order to bring out the mighty power of both Tiger and Wolf Armies." Jenson listened intently. As the grand old master spoke, he suddenly thought of something and stopped talking. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Jenson looked suspiciously at Grand Old Master Yorks. "What''s wrong, Great-grandpa?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked, "Does your Dad know about this? This is no small matter." He feared that Jay was only busy billing and cooing with his wife that he had forgotten all about his children. Jensonughed. "Great-grandpa, everything is done based on Daddy¡¯s instructions." Grand Old Master Yorks was astonished. He had been paying close attention to his grandson Jay and knew that he was busy giving Cole trouble these days while also polishing jade for Angeline... Who would have thought that a meticulously-devised scheme was hidden under his unruly and egotistical appearance? Grand Old Master Yorks eximed, "So it''s part of his n to get you to rece Baby Robbie? "Isn''t he afraid of losing you by doing this, though?" Both Baby Robbie and Jenson were twins, so it stood t o reason that they were both equally important. Though secretly, Grand Old Master Yorks favored Jenson more due to his filial piety, outstanding talents, and passion. Grand Old Master Yorks was displeased to know that Jay was exchanging Jenson for Baby Robbie and sending Jenson into the unknown. What Grand Old Master did not know was that Jay had taken Grand Old Master''s partiality into consideration before taking this step. Grand Old Master Yorks doted on Jenson, hence he would spare no effort to help Jenson. Grand Old Master Yorks might not even go to such extremes if he were to offer help to Baby Robbie who had a history with Cole. Jenson let out an artful smile. "Daddy has his reasons for doing so." Grand Old Master Yorks was convinced by Jenson''s honesty and could not help but defend him. "Your daddy isn¡¯t practicing favoritism, is he?" Jenson looked proud at the mere mention of Daddy.'' Daddy was already a very powerful figure in the business field from a very young age. He has dealt with all sorts of bad characters and is destined to be a leader who''s difficult to fathom. He''s sharp and cautious as well. It¡¯s not surprising to know that you can''t see through Daddy''s n, Great-grandpa." Grand Old Master cast his mind back to the time when Jay had dealt with Doomsday''s elite army all by himself and was eventually able to keep the Ares family safe from harm. After thinking about it, he agreed with what Jenson just said. He should have confidence in Jay. Grand Old Master Yorks was curious about Jay''s ns. "Jens, tell me. What exactly is your daddy plotting at?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson looked at Great-grandpa, the smile in his eyes now gone. "Great-grandpa, Daddy wants me to tell you that history will most likely repeat itself. The cmity that befell the Ares family back then will strike Mount Pearl''s Yorks Stronghold this time. Please make all necessary preparations in advance, Great-grandpa." There was a touch of imprable tenacity on Grand Old Master Yorks'' face. After all, he was a person who had gone through vicissitudes of life and would take into consideration all potential threats. "Is it rted to Baby Robbie¡¯s mysterious organization? Your father holds that mysterious organization with such high regard?" Jenson said, "There are two questions in Daddy''s mind. Firstly, if the military intelligence division is a righteous organization as what Baby Robbie ims it t o be, then why did they forcefully snatch Baby Robbie away no matter how Zayne and Storm tried to stop them? "A righteous organization wouldn¡¯t behave like bandits. "However, Daddy also finds something strangely odd. I f the military intelligence division is a wicked organization, why is Baby Robbie standing in front of him unscathed and still as kind and bright as ever?" Grand Old Master Yorks did not know the profound meaning behind Jenson¡¯s remarks, but Jenson was then heard saying helplessly, "Daddy was extremely suspicious of Baby Robbie when he learned that he¡¯s looking for Doomsday''s Nine Paintings. However, Daddy doesn''t want to have a falling out with Baby Robbie before finding out the truth. He doesn''t want to jeopardize his and Baby Robbie¡¯s rtionship because of an error. "Therefore, Daddy is sending me to the military intelligence division to gather some inside information." The grand old master disagreed. "That was back then when Baby Robbie tried to get his hands on Nine Paintings. I understand where he''sing from because he hated Doomsday¡¯s guts and was bent on avenging his father." Jenson''s smile vanished from his eyes. Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 "You don''t know Baby Robbie at all, Great-grandpa. Baby Robbie is a kind soul, and the most he will do is fight for injustice. He will never ughter an entire n." Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ eyes turned cold abruptly. In other words, Jenson was trying to tell him that it was not Baby Robbie''s intention to look for Nine Paintings. Therefore, was the mysterious organization behind Baby Robbie Doomsday''s enemy? Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ eyes were surging in secret. H e looked up at the hazy sky and sighed. "I''ve never seen such a brilliant blue sky in Mount Pearl before. I knew a long time ago that Doomsday will one day receive retribution, Jens. I¡¯m not afraid of retribution. I just don''t want the innocent women and children in 108 Strongholds to be harmed." Jenson felt conflicted about Doomsday. He was supposed to hate Doomsday, but because of Greatgrandpa''s love for him, this hatred was starting to fade. "A country has itsws and a family has its rules, Great -grandpa. The evil organization has no right to decide what kind of punishment Doomsday deserves. This should be left to the country." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jenson in astonishment... As he grew older over the years, he was more and more worried about Doomsday''s future. Spencer was a reckless man who would only resort to force when handling Doomsday''s matters. He was not pragmatic enough and had confined all their innocent descendants to this mountain. In Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ opinion, he was holding back the children¡¯s future. This was a matter that had been gnawing at his heart. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson, however, had pointed him the way in just a few words. Leave it to the country? Grand Old Master Yorks was in a great dilemma. He waved to Jenson and said, "Jens, take the lieutenant general token to Yorks Stronghold and retrieve the soldiers. When the sky turns dark, the enemy will grope their way up the mountain. You need to quickly set up a defense.¡± Jenson put the token into his pockets and bid farewell to Grand Old Master Yorks. "Goodbye, Great-grandpa." Grand Old Master Yorks returned to his mountain vi with a heavy heart. At the door of the vi, a tall and scrawny old man was pacing back and forth at the door for a long time. When he saw Grand Old Master Yorks, he came forward while beaming from ear to ear. "Brother Yorks," the scrawny old man addressed him i n a friendly and natural manner. When Grand Old Master Yorks saw the scrawny old man, his stern and solemn expression eased up as he cried out in surprise, "Dear Lord, Zechariah! What brings you here? You haven¡¯t turned up to y chess with me for so long. I heard that you¡¯ve made a fortune selling rough stonestely, is that true?" "Thanks to you, Brother Yorks, I''ve saved some money and am nning to prepare a decent dowry for my little girl." The scrawny old manughed. Both men talked andughed as they walked toward the spacious and bright living room. The servant hastened to pour them tea. Grand Old Master Yorks took a sip of tea, then put down the teacup before saying with a solemn expression, "I know you''re here for a reason. Tell me, what¡¯s the reason for your visit?" The scrawny old man suddenly looked embarrassed. I n order to hide his difort, he took off his hat and rubbed his calloused palms on the top of his bright, smooth head. "Um, I do have a request to make, Brother Yorks, but I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say it...¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was furious. "What¡¯s there to b e embarrassed about? You''re Doomsday¡¯s guardian angel. In order to protect Doomsday, you even lost your wife when both of you worked together to defend the barriers. But it was because of that that Doomsday¡¯s troops were sessfully relocated in the end. I, Noel Yorks, will forever be indebted to you." The scrawny old man let out a proud smile. "If that¡¯s the case, I''ll say it, then. Well, Brother Yorks, you know that I''ve never asked anyone for help, but this time, I''d like to ask for a favor on behalf of Judy." Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Noel understood what he meant. "Oh, you need me to b e her matchmaker?" Judy was the most beautiful maiden in the Yorks'' stronghold. She was also a skilled fighter, most probably because she inherited her father''s talent. The Yorks¡¯ stronghold had always been a ce that put more emphasis on martial arts than literature. Good-looking young girls like Judy who were good at martial arts were especially popr among the opposite sex. Judy was a girl with an exceptionally broad outlook in life, but she had yet to find a man she was attracted to after all these years. The scrawny old man nodded. "She''s infatuated with a man and wants you to help her seek a marriage alliance.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was instantly interested when he heard that Judy was in love. He asked curiously, "Who is this man?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The scrawny old man hesitated for a moment, looking at the old man awkwardly. Grand Old Master Yorks was awfully impatient by now. "C''mon, don''t keep me guessing. I¡¯m curious to know which family''s young master is so capable that h e actually got Judy to fall head over heels for him, even to the point of surpassing our Cole?" The scrawny old man finally summoned his courage and said, "Brother Yorks, this man is your precious grandson." "Jay?" Grand Old Master Yorks was stumped. He then put on a sheepish expression. "I know you¡¯ve never begged me for anything, Zechariah. And I also know that I should be granting you whatever request that you may have. But I need to tell you something. Jay is already married, and not only that, he¡¯s all about indulging and pampering his wife. Why, of all the men out there, did Judy fall in love with him?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "I¡¯ve just reunited with Jay, so if you want me to separate these lovebirds and force Jay to marry Judy, then I''m sorry, I can''t do it." The scrawny old manughed. "Brother Yorks, Judy mentioned that she¡¯s willing to be Jay''s second wife and serve Mrs. Ares." "Oh?" Grand Old Master Yorks was surprised. After all, Judy was a proud and highly-ambitiousdy. If she was willing to stoop to bing Jay''s second wife and even to the point of serving Angeline, then it was clear how much she liked Jay. The Yorks¡¯ stronghold was still practicing the old tradition of polygamy. Grand Old Master Yorks had advanced in age and was not resistant to the idea of polygamy. Coupled with the fact that he had promised Zechariah to grant all of his requests, he agreed without a single hesitation. "I''ll discuss this with Jay, Zechariah, my brother. There shouldn''t be a problem with that." The scrawny old man was ecstatic. "Oh, thank you, Brother Yorks. You also know that marrying Judy off t o a good family is the only wish I have before I die. Jay has outstanding talent and is loyal. I genuinely like him. If Judy can marry him, then I can die with no regrets." Grand Old Master Yorks stood up and shook Zechariah''s hand, saying with a smile, "I''m d to hear that. Wait for my good news." "Yes, Brother Yorks.¡± After the scrawny old man left, Grand Old Master Yorks'' face was glowing as he eximed with joy, "Oh my! This marriage alliance came at such an opportune moment." The servant walked out and reminded Grand Old Master Yorks cautiously. "Grand Old Master, I''m afraid this marriage isn''t going to work." Grand Old Master Yorks disagreed. "Why not?" "Since the day Master Jay lived here, he''s been thinking of his wife all day and night. Grand Old Master, you can''t have forgotten how crazy he looked when he received news that his wife went missing after falling off a cliff?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks let out a boisterousugh. "It''s true that JJ likes Angeline, but men, especially men with good looks and wealth, will always keep their options open. Jay is a man, and any man will love gorgeous women. Take Spencer, for example. He may b e deeply in love with his wife, but he still got himself a second wife anyway." The servant no longer tried to persuade him. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Green Plum Town. Angeline and Jay slept in. It was almost noon when they woke up. Angeline still felt a little tired after a night''s sleep. She thought that it could be because she had been very anxious the day before. She wanted to stay in bed. Jay¡¯s gentle gaze was on Angeline who was still in a daze. He gently stroked her beautiful face, asking softly, "What''s the matter?" Angeline grinned at him and said coquettishly," Jaybie, I want to stay in bed. Would you be so kind as t o prepare breakfast and bring it to me?" Jayughed out loud and pinched her nose. "Aren¡¯t you a little piggy?¡¯ Angeline had a beaming smile. Jay put on his clothes and stood by the bedside in the wind. He looked at Angeline and asked, "What do you feel like having for breakfast?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I¡¯m happy with anything." "Pastries?" Angeline shook her head. "Omelette?" Angeline still shook her head. Jay''s lips curled up into a smile as he thought to himself, ''This is not anything.¡¯ "Okay, how about pancakes?" An enthusiastic twinkle appeared in her eyes as she nodded excitedly. Jay''s tone suddenly turned stern. "No." Angeline replied, "Then, you decide." Jay turned around and headed out. When he got to the door, he suddenly thought of something and turned around to walk back. "What''s the matter?" Angeline asked curiously. Jay sat at the edge of the bed with a serious expression. He stretched out his hand and touched Angeline''s forehead, then touched his own to make sure that Angeline was not having a fever. He breathed a sigh of relief. Angeline knew that her wanting to stay in bed had aroused his suspicion. "Jaybie, I''m fine." Sheforted him. Jay looked at Angeline without saying a word. Her brows and eyes were full of life, so it stood to reason that there was nothing wrong with her. However, when he thought about histe returnst night and linked it with Angeline wanting to sleep in, he felt very anxious. "Angeline, tell me honestly. Are you feeling any difort?" Angeline knew that instead of making him guess, it was better for her to tell him the truth. "Jaybie, don''t worry. I''m just a little tired." She sat up, stretched out her hands to embrace his neck, and kissed his forehead. Then, shey back down shyly and covered her face with the nket. She said in a muffled voice, "Look, I can move." Jay was a little dazed by what just happened... "Okay. I''m going to make breakfast." Jay left the room with the widest grin on his face. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 When Grand Old Master Yorks visited Green Plum Town, Jay personally weed him. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay''s hands that were so beautiful, they could be works of art. However, he realized that they were covered in flour... Grand Old Master Yorks was in shock and shouted," Jay! Don''t tell me you''re doing housework?" The crown prince of Imperial Capital was doing housework at home? He would be theughing stock i f others found out! Jay looked at Grand Old Master Yorks and said," There''s nothing wrong about a husband cooking and washing dishes for his wife. Grandpa, don''t make a fuss!" After he said that, Jay led Grand Old Master Yorks inside. Grand Old Master Yorks rattled on, "You''re a young master. Your time is so precious, so how can you spend it on housework? Jay, Grandpa will get you some helpers." Jay immediately refused. "I appreciate it, Grandpa, but there''s no need for that. My dear Angelina can''t get used to other people''s cooking." Grand Old Master Yorks sat on the sofa in the living room while Jay went to the kitchen. Grand Old Master Yorks'' eyebrows were lowered and knitted closely together. Not long after, Jay walked upstairs while carrying some oats with berries. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the upied Jay who was too busy to pay attention to him. He was not sure how to feel. Grand Old Master Yorks thought to himself, ''My dear grandson is one in a million. His appearance is stunning and he¡¯s brilliant. Jay can be described as the perfect man. However, there¡¯s only one shoring of his. That is, he¡¯s a henpecked husband. I Fortunately, it did not take long for Jay to return. "Sorry to keep you waiting." Jay sat on the sofa across from Grand Old Master Yorks. He looked at the grand old master with a hesitant expression. "Grandpa, is everything okay?" Grand Old Master Yorks nodded and wasted no time o n small talk. He said, "Jay, I¡¯m here today on behalf of Judy Moore. She wants to marry you." Jay frowned and thought to himself, ''What is the old man on about?'' He thought Grand Old Master Yorks'' visit was rted t o the event that night. Jay sneaked a nce upstairs. He was nervous and lowered his voice when he said, "Grandpa, I''m very happy with Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks persisted and replied, "Jay, I know you have a wonderful rtionship with Angeline. I won''t force you to divorce Angeline either. Judy said that she''s willing to be your mistress, and she''s also willing to take care of Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks felt sorry for Jay and said earnestly, "Angeline is not in good health, so she can¡¯t take care of you very well. If you can marry the young and beautiful Judy, maybe things will be easier for you." Upstairs. Angeline had just opened the door when she heard what Grand Old Master Yorks said. She then closed the door in a panic. Grand Old Master Yorks clearly disliked her and thought of her as an encumbrance for Jay. Angelina¡¯s pride was crushed by Grand Old Master Yorks. She was dour at this moment. Downstairs. Jay said helplessly, "Grandpa, bigamy is illegal." Grand Old Master Yorks sneered and said, "Don¡¯t lie to me. Do you think I don''t know about how the rich men in Imperial Capital are all cheating on their wives? Take a look at the men in the Ares and Severe families. It''s not umon to have a mistress, so why can¡¯t you?" At that point, Jay just wanted Grand Old Master Yorks to leave. He replied in a firm tone, "Grandpa, their lives may seem great on the outside, but their rtionship with their families is terrible. How could I possibly do that to Angeline?" Grand Old Master Yorks thought that Jay was being stubborn. He thought he had no choice but to reason with him. "Jay, Judy''s parents are the guardians of Yorks Stronghold. When Judy was a few months old, her mother sacrificed her life guarding the moat to ensure the safety of the vigers. All Judy had when she was growing up was her father. I owe it to Judy''s family, so I promised that I would grant Judy''s every wish. I''m begging you, help me keep my promise to Judy''s mother." Angeline was raging! She marched downstairs and said, "Grand Old Master Yorks, you¡¯re the one who is in debt to Judy''s family, not Jaybie. You can¡¯t expect Jaybie to bear the duties of carrying out the promises you made." Angeline may look soft and meek on the outside, but she had a strong backbone. Grand Old Master Yorks'' request went past Angeline''s bottom line, so she fought back. She was no longer gentle and virtuous. From N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks was the leader of Doomsday Organization, and he had been with countless women throughout his life. In his opinion, a woman should be gentle and obedient. They were just a man''s essory, after all. Angeline''s sudden change of attitude upset him greatly. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 "Angeline, you''re aware of your health condition. Jay i s forced to take care of everything in the household because of it. He''s a seven feet tall man who can be doing much more with his life than household chores. Don¡¯t you think it''s unfair to him? If Judyes into the picture, she can help Jay take care of you. What¡¯s wrong with that?" Grand Old Master Yorks said with certainty. Angelina''s beautiful body trembled fiercely. She could not believe that Grand Old Master Yorks would attack her poor health and gaslight her by mentioning Jay¡¯s splendid future, leaving her with no power to fight back. She stood there with a nk expression. At that moment, she felt as though her soul had left her body. It took a long time for Angeline to find the strength to reply to him, "I''ll never ept polygamy. If you insist o n doing this, then I''ll file for a divorce. You and I will g o separate our ways and be strangers once again.¡± Although she said this while looking at Grand Old Master Yorks, she was obviously saying it to Jay. Jay¡¯s heart was physically aching. He was in so much pain that he could not breathe. "Angeline..." He was doing his best to remain rational. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "I¡¯ve made two promises to myself. One is that I''ll live my best life, and the other is that I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make sure that Angeline is happy. Grandpa, please do not interfere with our lives and cause trouble." Grand Old Master Yorks looked unhappy and left with a sullen expression. From N?velDrama.Org. Jay strode toward Angeline and hugged her tightly. " How could you say such cruel things?" Angeline was limp in Jay''s arms. She said weakly," Jaybie, it''s not that I¡¯m cruel. I''m just afraid that you¡¯ll end up like Spencer Yorks. The love of his life is just i n front of him, but he¡¯s not able to hold her." Jay held Angeline''s face and solemnly swore to her," Angeline, my love will never be at the mercy of anyone. Please trust me." 1 Angeline smiled and said, "I trust you." Jay let out a sigh of relief. On every New Year''s Eve, there would be a big banquet held in the Yorks'' stronghold. The women and children would gather in the Blessing Square of 48 Stronghold. They would prepare a few bonfires and roast whole pigs and sheep while singing and dancing. This was their way of celebrating the new year. New Year''s Eve this time around was more lively than in previous years. This year¡¯s guest list included distinguished guests from Imperial Capital, and many girls wanted to see Jay, so they wore grand traditional attire and attended the ceremony. Jay was a legend in the Yorks'' stronghold. Jay felt uneasy attending such a grand festival. He was afraid of seeing Judy Moore and even more afraid of Angeline meeting Judy. Although he was not interested in Judy, he could not guarantee that Judy would not hurt Angeline. After all, Angeline was so fragile. During lunch, Jay begged Angeline, "Angeline, let''s skip out on the banquet tonight." Angeline looked at him with intrigue and said, "No matter the challenge, you''ve always risen to the asion. Why are you scared of a little girl? Jaybie, running away is not the solution to the problem." Jay stroked Angeline''s soft ck hair and said worryingly, "It''s not that I am afraid of her. I''m just worried that Judy will do something to embarrass you in front of everyone." Angeline stood tall and said proudly, "I want to meet her. I have to tell her to her face that you are mine.'' Jay was amused by how jealous Angeline appeared and replied, "Okay." Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Angeline thought about it for a little, then stood up and said, "I have to go get ready. I¡¯m going to show her how it¡¯s done." Jay stayed in ce, his thoughts all over the ce. He remembered when Angeline was pursuing him when they were young. She was so childish and had a strong desire to own him. At that time, he was bathed i n her love and always felt a sense of happiness that was within reach. However, as time went by, they were separated and they raised the children separately. At the same time, they also fought for the honor of their families. Gradually, that kind of passionate love seemed to have cooled down and was fettered by all kinds of worldliness. Jay went to Angeline and hugged her from behind. He felt a little lost as he uttered, "Angeline, I think we should focus more on our rtionship." Angeline was slightly taken aback. "Aren''t we in a good ce now?" Jay said bitterly, "I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ve never traveled with just the two of us in so many years, nor have we celebrated every romantic holiday. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t even remember thest time you painted a portrait for me." Angeline was a little dumbfounded. "Well, tell me, where do you want to go? How do you want to celebrate? I promise I''ll paint something for you soon." From N?velDrama.Org. Jay replied, "I want to take you to a ce where it''s just the two of us. I¡¯ve thought about celebrating the day when we first met, your birthday, our wedding anniversary..." "Okay, when we return to Imperial Capital, I''ll be sure t o make it up to you." They had a lot of love for each other. Angeline was done getting ready. Jay looked at Angelina''s wless face. Although she was only wearing a thinyer of makeup, Angeline looked more charming. Her long, slender, and curled eyshes looked like a pair of fans. Her ssic cat eyeliner brought out her self-confidence. Her eyes shone brightly. She originally possessed an innocent-like beauty. Her makeup now emphasized her seductive side. This strong contrast really could make any men suffocate. Angeline smiled at Jay, and in an instant, it seemed as if flowers were blooming everywhere. "How do I look?" Jay swallowed nervously. Angeline walked to the closet and grabbed her favorite dress. However, she was not too sure about the jewelry. She had no nice jewelry. "I have to borrow a set of jewelry," Angeline said," Women in Yorks Stronghold all have nice jewelry." Jay could not bear to let Angeline down. He quickly said, "Angeline, you don''t have topare yourself to them. Think about why they have to wear jewelry like that." Angeline asked suspiciously, "Why?" Jay hugged Angeline and had her sit on hisp. He reached out to lift Angeline''s delicate chin and said cheekily, "They''re not as beautiful as my Angeline and they¡¯re not as good as my Angeline. Of course, they need to use jewelry to attract men. But my Angeline is inherently beautiful. Any jewelry worn on your body will look bleak in contrast to your innate beauty." Angeline thought about what he said for a while and said, "That''s true. Then, I''ll just wear my old ones." Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 In the evening, Zayne, Josephine, Shirley, and Baby Zetty arrived at Green Plum Town together. They got Angeline and Jay to go along with them to the banquet in the Yorks'' stronghold. Angeline did not see Jenson and Baby Robbie. Only then did she remember that she had not seen these two for the entire day. She became a little worried. "Where are Jens and Baby Robbie?" Jay looked at the foggy skyline, deep in thought. When he heard Angeline''s voice, he replied hastily," The two children must have gone to the craftsman to polish rough stones." Angeline trusted him. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. "Then, let''s go." Angeline smiled. Josephine ran to Angeline and held her arm affectionately, saying, "Sister-inw, you look so beautiful today! You''re so good with makeup." Jay looked helplessly at Josephine who had forcibly squeezed between him and Angeline. He then stared a t Zayne, looking a little depressed. Zayne giggled and acted like Josephine. He held Jay''s hand affectionately and said, "Big Brother-" As soon as he opened his mouth, Jay threw him to the ground. "Ouch." Zayne wailed. "Big Brother, why did you do that?" Josephine and Angeline stared at Jay angrily. Jay initially thought to give Zayne a few kicks, but when h e saw Angeline''s condemning stare, he immediately calmed himself down. He said in an aggrieved tone," You know me. I have obsessivepulsive disorder and don''t like people other than you touching me." Zayne got up a little embarrassedly and startedining, "What a load of bullsh*t. It''s clear that you''re jealous of Josephine touching your wife. Master Ares, will you die if you don''t hang out with your wife for a day?" This was the first time Zayne was standing up to Jay. Everyone thought that Jay would be furious, however, Jay only shamelessly replied, "Yes." Zayne was triggered. "I''ve never seen a man as weak a s you." Angeline got Josephine''s hand off her and walked to Jay with a smile. Her slender fingers interlocked with his. Angeline then said, "Let''s go." Jay''s heart was filled with joy. Zayne was stunned and said, "Sure enough, the world i s yours if you have a thick face." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he acted like Jay and whispered to Josephine,'' Josie, let¡¯s hold hands." Josie did not say no and walked side by side with him while she held his arm. Shirley and Baby Zetty trembled withughter. Along the way, Zayne was avenging his *ss and took jabs at Jay. "Angel is so beautiful today. This makeup looks very good on her. She looks younger and more beautiful than an 18-year-old girl." Then, he continued teasing Jay by saying, "Big Brother, you¡¯re so many years older than Angel and your face makes you look older as well. You look like a pair of father and daughter walking side by side." Rage took over Jay¡¯s face at once. "Shut up." The angrier Jay got, the more proud Zayne was. "Are you angry? Oh, I¡¯m already being nice by saying that the two of you look like a pair of father and daughter. In fact, I think that people would believe me if I tell them you guys share a grandfather and granddaughter rtionship," Zayne said. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 He was getting fed up. Jay paused to turn around... Zayne thought that he was going to charge at him, so h e quickly started retreating backward. However, he went too far and fell t on his back instead. Jay''s thin lips curved up slightly. "That''s karma." At this moment in Blessing Square in front of Blessing Anchorhold, there was a long line of tables. The tables were all covered with ayer of red cloth, and from a distance, it looked like an enormous red dragon winding through the mountains. The beautiful girls shuttled between the long tables with their pieces of jewelry jingling about, making crisp music. When Jay and the others appeared in Blessing Square, a group of young, beautiful girls escorted the bashful Judy to run toward them. "Brother Jay." Judy was pushed in front of Jay by the girls. She had a shy expression on her tender and beautiful face. Her father had told her that the grand old master already agreed to her marriage with Jay and she would be his mistress sooner orter. Hence, Judy was showing such a side to Jay. Her waist-length ck hair looked as beautiful as a waterfall. The hair from the two sides of her temples was woven into many braids that hung down her chest. The braids were adorned with red gems, whichplemented her bright red dress. It brought out her beauty even more. She was exquisite. Judy''s beauty was spotless. She was as beautiful as a snow fairy from an enchanted mountain. Seeing Judy like this, Angeline''s heart skipped a beat. Only then did she know that her rival was this formidable. "Wow, she''s so gorgeous," Zayne eximed when he looked at the beautifuldies, and his eyes ultimately fell on Judy. "I finally understand the meaning of other beauties beingpletely overshadowed. There''s actually such an outstanding beauty in this world?" Josephine pulled his ears and was seething. She said through her gritted teeth, "Who¡¯s an outstanding beauty? Hmm? Who are youplimenting?" Zayne grimaced in pain. "Ahhhh, Josie, you should leave a trace of dignity for your husband in front of other beauties, okay?" Josephine let go of his ear indignantly. Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s instinct, but Josephine could feel Judy wanting to intimidate Angeline. Hence, she eximed out loud, "Thisdy from Yorks Stronghold is indeed beautiful, but she appears to be soulless. Unlike Sis Angelina, who¡¯s beautiful inside and out. She has so many talents and her beauty is one that emanates from her bones. This is what makes her unforgettable.¡± Then, Josephine leaned on Jay''s shoulder while smiling bossily and domineeringly. "My brother only likes beauties like my sister-inw, right, Big Brother?" Jay''s body had been quietly leaning closer toward Angeline when Judy approached him. His hand that was sping onto Angelina''s had gotten tighter as well. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine¡¯s words made all the girls from Yorks Stronghold extremely upset. Judy was akin to a goddess for the people in Yorks Stronghold. Her marriage to Jay Ares was something promised by the old patriarch. The way Josephine was openly criticizing their rtionship naturally aroused public outrage. The girls red at Josephine with a gloating expression because they believed that Jay could never resist Judy¡¯s charms. At this moment, the focal figure, Jay, was merely staring at Angeline''s face. He was afraid that she would get emotional. He only took a second to correct Josephine¡¯s little mistake. "You''re wrong. I love Angeline, but it has nothing to do with her beauty." Then, he held up Angeline¡¯s hand with a gentle expression. Angeline proceeded to smile like a blooming flower. His public announcement was suffocating everyone¡¯s hearts. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 The girls from Yorks Stronghold turned their attention to Angeline. They noticed that Angeline was wearing a beautifully tailored white dress. The neckline and cuffs were iid with beautiful and elegant fox fur. She had covered herself in a furry snow-colored hooded cloak, and the brim of her hat was also decorated with the same pelt. Angeline hid her small face under her hat, and it made her face appear more delicate and lovely. The girls in Yorks Stronghold used to think that Judy was the most beautiful girl on Mount Pearl. Now that they hadid their eyes on Angeline, she appeared to b e someone entirely otherworldly. With traces of mature vicissitudes and femininity, she exuded an ethereal aura. Angeline looked at Judy and smiled. "Do you truly want to be my husband''s mistress?" Judy nodded quickly with her cheeks furiously blushing. Angeline continued, "The customs in Imperial Capital are different from Yorks Stronghold''s. A man from Imperial Capital is only allowed to have one wife, and marrying another is considered illegal. Many others will criticize him for it. How are you so willing to put him in that position if you truly love him?¡± Judy smiled charmingly. "The grand old master has said that you''re small-minded and not as generous as women whoe from Yorks Stronghold as we''ve learned to share our husbands. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it seems like it''s the truth." Judy then shifted her gaze toward Jay again, not noticing that her words had already faintly triggered Jay''s anger. Growing up, Judy was showered withpliments from the people of Yorks Stronghold. Moreover, she was utterly spoiled by her father, so her personality was rather straightforward and conceited. "Brother Jay, perhaps the reason you don''t want to marry me is that there¡¯s a tigress in the family?" As soon as Judy finished her sentence, Angeline squeezed onto Jay''s hand tightly. Jay felt as if his joints were twisted. Knowing that Angeline was enraged, Jay wanted to assist her in dampening Judy''s acute spirit. He never would have thought that Angeline would speak for herself. "If I''m not a tigress, how would I be able to stop the women of Imperial Capital from pouncing on my husband? Those women are much more difficult to deal with than a girl like you who¡¯s still wet behind the ears." Angelina''s tone was full of arrogance. The unspoken implication was that she could get rid o f those women who were much more powerful and ferocious than Judy, so Judy should know when to retreat to avoid defeat. However, Angeline had underestimated Judy''s obsession with Jay. Judy showed her perseverance to reach her goal and said, "I''m not the same as those women from Imperial Capital. I have a high level of martial arts skills. No one can stop me from getting what I want.¡± Baby Zetty fought back, saying, "Since you''re that powerful, why don''t we take you back to Imperial Capital? It¡¯ll be nice to have a new watchdog for the Ares family''s house. Why would we want to reject free service anyway?" Judy¡¯s face flushed from humiliation. "Why, you little _99 Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Josephine quickly pped her hands and cheered. Jay looked at Baby Zetty¡¯s proud smiling face after her powerful retort and could not help but pat her on the head. He smiled. "Now, now, don''t be so naughty." Then, he said to Angeline, "Let¡¯s go in." Angeline nodded in agreement. Jay chose to ignore Judypletely. Judy looked at Jay¡¯s tall and straight back, her eyes filled with unwillingness. She would never give up on such a good man so easily. There were various kinds of raw ingredients on the long table. When Angeline went to pick some up to grill in front of the charcoal fire, Jay took them from her and said thoughtfully, "Go sit and get some rest. I''ll do it.¡± Angeline insisted on doing it herself, but Jay ced his mouth close to her ears and whispered, "If you don''t want other women to think that they have an opportunity to exploit you, you should try to put on a queen-like temperament just for today." Angeline showed a witty smile. "Then, I''ll go and get some rest. Thanks for your hard work, my dear husband." Jay pointed at his face. "You should at least hand over some payment." Angeline gave Jay a kiss before walking away while blushing. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 Then, Jay took the ingredients and walked over to the charcoal grill. He elegantly sat on the spare stool next t o it and started focusing on grilling. On the other side, Josephine was holding onto the barbecue materials and looked like a diligent wife. Then, she said to Zayne, "Zayne, you''re weak right now, so go and get some rest. I''ll call you over when it''s ready." Zayne hugged Josephine and kissed her on the forehead. "I truly am the luckiest guy for marrying you, Josie." Josephine smiled more beautifully than a blooming flower. Zayne swaggered to the side to rest. He did not forget t o boast about his position in the family hierarchy to Angeline. "Look at your brother here, Angeline. There are certain skills in training your wife. Don''t you think I''m amazing?" Then, he nced at Jay and proudly said, "Isn''t Master Ares a prince who has the whole world in his palm? H e still ended up having to serve the Severe family''s littlest snotface." Angeline red at Zayne and inquired, "You''re a big boy now. Why are you sitting and resting at the side? Aren''t you embarrassed to let Josie take care of your needs?" Zayne looked at Angeline somewhat speechlessly. "I haven''t evenmented on anything about you, yet you''ve attacked me? The males work outside, and the females work inside. As Madam Ares, you¡¯re asking your man to handle such boring, uninteresting tasks? Look at all those young girls and look at the words written all over their faces." Angeline looked at the colorfully dressed girls whose eyes were full of pity and sympathy. They were all looking at Jay. "What''s written on their faces?¡± Angeline asked indignantly. "They''re saying, ''Master Jay is such an excellent man. I f you don¡¯t know how to appreciate him, then let us do it for you''." Angeline proceeded to kick Zayne¡¯s buttocks. "You''re asking for it." After the violent outburst, she thought that his words somewhat made sense after carefully thinking it through. Hence, she walked over to Jay with a gloomy face. Jay saw Angelina''s sunken expression and his handsome face instantly darkened. He asked in anger, ¡°Did Zayne bully you?" Angeline sighed in frustration and took the halfcooked meat from Jay¡¯s hand. She snuggled next to Jay and said weakly, "Zayne said that I''m not feminine enough and I don''t know how to appreciate you.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s eagle eyes red at Zayne who was not far from them. Then, he switched back to a harmless smile when he looked at Angeline. "Silly, I grew up with you. I''ve trained you the way I want you to be. Jaybie here likes you no matter what." Angeline''s heart felt warmer from these few words. At this moment, Judy came over with a te of pork burgers and said to Jay bashfully, "Brother Jay, I grilled these for you.¡± Jay nced at the moist-looking and fragrant pork patties. He asked Angeline, "Do you want some?" In her heart, Angeline indeed wanted some. However, she refused to give in to save her dignity. Jay then outright refused her. "My dear Angeline isn''t interested." Judy was stunned as she muttered, "Well, she''s not the one I''m giving it to." "I don''t eat such food, sorry," Jay said unceremoniously. Judy stood there awkwardly, her face turning green and red alternatively. Cole showed up out of nowhere, grabbed the barbecued food off Judy¡¯s te, and gobbled on it. Then, hemented in a gentlemanly manner, "Your grilled pork patties are delicious, Judy. It''s his loss if h e doesn''t have a bite." How dare he say it was Jaybie''s loss? Angeline nced at Cole provocatively and walked toward the feast spread out on the table. She selected the most delicate cut of meat and coated it with light seasoning before returning to the charcoal grill. Then, she went into her serious mode. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 Jay looked at Cole in scrutiny. Today, Doomsday and the military intelligence division were bound to have a n uing battle. The grand old master and the patriarch, Spencer, were nowhere to be seen. They must have gone off to deal with the sudden circumstances tonight. However, this future heir to the stronghold was idly and busy shuttling himself among the beautiful ladies. "You truly are a spoiled little heir, Cole Yorks," Jay said somewhat meaningfully. Cole''s eyes were filled with suspicions. Jay was usually quiet, and he would never call him a spoiled little heir without reason. Moreover, it was New Year''s Eve. Every household was upied with the festivity and was enjoying the delicious food. He was not the only one idling about. Seeing Cole''s dumbfounded look, Jay called attention t o something. "Where''s your littleckey, Carson?" Cole scanned the crowd for a while and did not see Carson anywhere. He was puzzled. "That''s odd. That guy would groom himself nicely every time it¡¯s New Year''s Eve so that he could hook up with thedies. Why is he nowhere to be seen today?" He shot a nce at the mysteriously weird Jay and asked, "Do you have anything to tell me?¡± Jay gesticted at him toe closer, so Cole leaned forward. Jay ced his head to the side and said, "What are you doing, trying to hook up with other women in front of Sis Shirley?¡± Cole thought that he was about to say something more serious, but instead, he was being reprimanded by Jay without rhyme or reason. His handsome face was immediately distorted. He retorted impolitely, "You went behind my back and instigated my dad to force me to marry Shirley. What are you trying to do?" Once Cole was done talking, he straightened his body and stood opposite Jay. Both of them stood tall and straight with their beautiful faces and glowing skin. However, Jay was still slightly taller than Cole. With Jay''s cold expression and the surroundings that were covered with frost and snow, he looked like a king as he stared at Cole. "I''m your cousin. Can¡¯t I be concerned about your future?" Jay seemed to be smiling, but he was filled with devilish charm. Cole was immediately silent at his words. He red at Jay gloomily, "I''ll marry any Tom, Dick, or Harry, but I''ll never marry a woman from Imperial Capital.¡± Jay nodded calmly. "You have guts. But I hope you know that what''s said cannot be unsaid." Afterward, he patted Cole on the shoulder. "Since you discriminate against Imperial Capital¡¯s women so badly, then don¡¯t expect to raise an Imperial Capital woman''s child.¡± It was self-evident. Since Cole did not want to marry Shirley, he would never get the child in her belly. Cole was slightly stunned. He was determined to not marry Shirley Severe. However, he could not be indifferent toward his child. Angeline had cut the meat into small pieces and very quickly grilled up a full te of barbecued meat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She carried the food over to Jay and said, "Your favoritemb, Jaybie." Jay looked at the fragrant te of food and immediately grabbed a piece, shoving it in his mouth. The meat was still fresh and tender while the light seasoning was able to satisfy Jay¡¯s taste buds and protect his weak stomach. ¡°It''s delicious,¡± praised Jay. Cole did not believe that a rich youngdy like Angeline would be able to grill up delicious and tendermb meat. After all, all those heiresses from Imperial Capital had probably never peeled potatoes in their lives. Furthermore, Jay was the crown prince of Imperial Capital, so how would she be able to satisfy his picky taste buds since she was not a top chef? "Just keep fooling yourself.¡± Cole grabbed a piece and gobbled it down. After chewing a few times, the expression on his face grew more and more embarrassed. Jay looked at him triumphantly. "Aren''t you jealous that I was able to marry such a beautiful, intelligent, and capable wife like Angeline?¡± Cole swallowed the barbecued meat and licked his lips. He was slightly bewildered. "I heard that you''re always in your apron and by the stove all day, every day. Was it just for show? I¡¯m guessing that Angeline i s the one cooking this whole time?¡± Jay''s handsome face was filled with a blissful smile. H e replied, "In the first half of our lives, it was Angeline. In the second half, it''s me. That¡¯s why both our cooking skills are excellent.¡± Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Cole pursed his lips into a straight line... He was caught off guard and was indirectly hit by Jay''s little boasting session. He nced at the smiling Jay, and Cole''s murky state o f mind made him feel eager to cause mischief. He wanted to freeze that love-filled heart of his. "Who¡¯s doing the cooking once you marry Judy?¡± He mischievously wanted to destroy Jay and Angeline¡¯s perfect little love. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jay said with much confidence, "Angeline is the only one for me. I won¡¯t let any other womane into our lives and create trouble for Angeline. This is my promise to her.¡± Cole chuckled lightly. "You''re a bit too confident with yourself. And you''re underestimating the old man¡¯s devilish schemes.¡± Cole wittily winked at him and said cryptically, "Look at what happened to my mom and dad. You shouldn''t be so blindly confident." Jay remembered the scene of Spencer ying cards frivolously with his beauties. He sneered, "Are youparing me to your father? We don''t share the same types of hobbies." Cole replied, "My dad used to spoil my mother just like you. He even swore an oath that if he ever betrayed m y mother, the gods could cut off his entire bloodline.¡± Jay''s expression froze. Cole seeded in watching the changes in Jay''s frame of mind. He subsequently stopped his little prank. "I hope you''ll treat your Angeline the same as the first time you''ve everid your eyes on her." Jay firmly said, "There¡¯s no need for your worries. I will." Once Cole turned around and left, Jay''s long and stalwart body trembled slightly. Cole''s warning made him feel uneasy. If the grand old master continued insisting on having him marry Judy, he was afraid that he would not be able to dodge his ndestine conspiracies against him. It was now more urgent than ever for them to leave Mount Pearl. However, Baby Robbie needed Doomsday to be his shield and protection. Before the dispute between the military intelligence division and Doomsday was resolved, it would be utterly irresponsible of him to turn his back on Doomsday. Jay''s gaze swept to Angeline who was on his side. He was hoping that his sickly Angeline would not be bothered by the disturbances going on in the outside world. The sky was getting dark, and the dome covered Mount Pearl. The bonfire''s mes were illuminating everyone¡¯s faces. At this moment, some of the teenagers anddies held hands. They began to sing and dance after filling up their tummies. All the girls were pulling on Cole, and his womanizing ways reached their peak. "Why don''t you drink with me, Coley?¡¯¡¯ "Okay, Coley will drink with you.¡± "When are you marrying me, Coley? I''m still waiting for you. If you don''t, I''ll soon turn into an unwed wrinkly old woman." "How about me?¡± "I will... I will. I''ll marry each one of you. Let''s just pick a beautiful day and get married." Angeline sat at the corner and was staring at Cole with mes in her eyes. "Sis Shirley, tell me honestly. Did Cole bully you?¡± It was no wonder that Angeline was so worried. Cole had been shuttling himself in between all kinds of beauties all night. It could be said that he treated everyone or everything equally favorably, but he barely cared about Sis Shirley. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Shirley smiled gently and calmly. "There''s no foundation to our rtionship, Angeline. Forcing him t o marry me has made things very difficult for him. I don''t want to overstep my boundaries and expect even more." Angeline knew very well that feelings could not be forced, so she sighed heavily. The dancing circle''s music had turned melodious, and thedies and men who were dancing in a circle while holding hands were letting go of each other one after another. They started pairing up in twos while the single girls and boys walked outside of the circle. Judy and her friends walked toward Jay and pulled him toward the center of the dance area. When the otherdies dispersed, only Jay and Judy were left in the middle. The other couples were surrounding them as they sang andughed. It was as if they were the main protagonists for today. Angeline was on the sideline all alone, staring at her impable husband, Jay Ares, in the center of the dance circle. "F*ck, what are they doing over there, Big Sis?" Josephine exploded into foulnguage furiously. Angeline''splexion was turning dark. Jay was looking over at Angeline worriedly. Although he disliked this situation very much, they were still mature adults, after all. There was a saying that went, ¡®When in Rome, do as the Romans do¡¯. As such, he could not allow himself to be so willful and leave during the Yorks'' important festivities. At this moment, Cole walked toward Angeline and handed her his hand. "Since your husband is dancing with another woman, do you want to dance with me?" Angeline asked indignantly, "What kind of dance is this?" Cole exined with a wicked smile, "It''s a courtship dance. The girls can only invite the young men they fancy to dance with them. Then, they''ll allow the men t o wear the pouch they¡¯ve embroidered and that would mean a sessful courtship." Angeline said, "Feudalistic malpractice.¡± Cole replied, "Angeline, with Judy''s intelligence and extraordinary agility, if she seeds in cing a pouch on your Jaybie, he''ll have to marry her. Otherwise, the people of Yorks Stronghold will not tolerate it." Angeline said, "Jaybie will never ept her pouch." Cole said, "That''s not necessarily the case." Angeline fixed her gaze on Jay. There were traces of grievances and anxiety in her eyes. Jay felt distressed when he saw Angeline in such a manner. Judy suddenly stretched out her beautiful hand and turned his gaze back to her. "Why are you so afraid of your wife, Brother Jay?" A touch of disgust shed through Jay¡¯s cold pupils. His handsome face dodged from her hand as he retorted in an icy tone, "I''m not afraid of her. I''m in love with her." Judy chose to deceive herself and turned a blind eye toward Jay¡¯s aversion to her. She smiled. "I know you''re a clean freak with obsessivepulsive disorder. The Yorks have it too, so I won''t mind." Jay retorted, "I mind." Then, he pushed her away and stood further away from her. "Sorry, if you touch me, it''ll make me feel sick and nauseous." Judy was slightly stunned, and a frustrated expression shed across her fawn-like pupils. However, she recovered with a smile soon after. "I can cure you." She ran up to him abruptly and stood on her tiptoes to kiss him. Jay''s falcon-like pupils shrank as he instinctively leaned back to quickly move away just before her kissnded on his lips. Judy was on air and almost fell t to the ground. From N?velDrama.Org. However, because of her solid foundation in martial arts, she had a steady bnce. In a single rotation, she took out her pouch from her waist and ced it in Jay''s windbreaker pocket. Instantly, everyone started cheering. On the sideline, Cole looked at the pale-face Angeline and smiled. "I told you, no one will be able to refuse Judy''s pouch. It¡¯s because Judy¡¯s martial arts is the strongest among the younger generation in Yorks Stronghold." Angeline was immensely shocked as she did not expect thatss to be this good in martial arts. 1 Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Angeline rolled her eyes at Cole. "Since you admire her so much, why don¡¯t you marry her?" Cole said, "I did pursue her a few years ago, but it was a n unrequited love. She has high ambitions, so only a man like Jay would be able to conquer her." Angeline had no interest in inquiring about Judy''s affairs. At this moment, her eyes were focused on Jay. She wanted to know how he would handle the pouch that Judy gave him. A weirdly dressed older woman walked up to Jay with her crutches. She held Judy with one hand and Jay with the other. Then, she smiled and said, "You two have a marriage predestined by fate. From now on, Judy will be your woman." Only then did Jay know the meaning of the pouch. He looked at Angeline from a distance and saw her little face fill with a sense of loss. Her beautiful eyes had also turned red. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay ced his hand in his pocket and touched the pouch Judy gave him. He was filled with annoyance a t this moment. He was wholeheartedly trying to evade her kiss earlier and did not expect her to shove an even more disastrous pouch at him. He looked at Angeline guiltily, and the moment he saw Angeline shedding tears because of him, her innocent yet aggrieved eyes twisted his heart into knots. He remembered how Angeline hade back to life for him... He remembered how Angeline was kind toward him, but he had nothing to repay her. He could turn his back on anyone else in this lifetime, but not Angeline. He abruptly held the pouch in his hand tightly... Angeline was slightly startled. Only she could see how Jay¡¯s pupils had abnormally shrunk. She knew him better than anyone else. Jaybie had always been a calm person, but he was behaving so oddly at this moment... She was dreading to know the reason behind it. She could not help worrying about him. After some time, Jay removed his hand from the elderlydy''s grasp while pretending to be puzzled." Granny, she and I didn''t dance and neither did we kiss. How did she be my woman?¡± The voices around them lowered. The sorceress said, "Well, you took her pouch." Jay frowned. "When did I take her pouch?¡± Judy smiled like a blooming flower. "Brother Jay, I just put the pouch into your pocket." Jay responded, "Oh, did you? Which pocket?" Judy confidently flipped his pocket over, and the thing that came out was tangled skein. "This was the pouch you were talking about?" Jay looked at Judy, full of ridicule. Judy looked at Jay in disbelief. He ruined her pouch beyond recognition just so that he did not have to marry her. "Brother Jay, you..." Jay was rejecting Judy''s proposal in public, and it was something that had never happened before during the courtship ceremony. The girls in the past would give out pouches to the men who liked them, so the matching rate was 100 percent. Jay hadpletely humiliated Judy, and she ran away crying while covering her face. Jay walked over to Angeline while slightly shivering and hugged her tightly. "Sorry I made you worried." Angeline could feel all of his weight ced on her body. She knew that he had exhausted his internal strength just now to destroy the pouch sessfully. She hugged him back and said, "I¡¯ll take you home, Jaybie." "Okay." Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 At the foot of Mount Pearl, the heroic girls were dressed in all-ck attire with climbing tools tied around their waists. They were ready to go. Daisy nced at Sis Iris meaningfully, saying, "Our goals for climbing up the mountain this time around are first, to clear the obstructions and bring Lil Fox back to the military intelligence division. Second..." She paused, then said, "Ready to receive your order, Iris?" Iris keenly replied, "Yes." "The division is sending you to Yorks Stronghold on a n undercover mission, Iris." Iris was in a daze. "Me?¡± Going undercover required courage and insight. One needed to be bold as well as sufficiently vignt and shrewd. Among the sisters, Iris was the most innocent and transparent-making her the least suitable for such a job. Therefore, all the sisters found the superior¡¯s orders odd. Daisy had an obscure look in her eyes. "We are to obey the orders of the military intelligence division, so prepare to set off." Very quickly, the 13 challengers dispersed akin to ghosts. They used their climbing tools to climb onto Mount Pearl at a breakneck pace. When Iris reached halfway up the mountain, Daisy secretly appeared in front of her. Iris happily chatted, "Sis Daisy, you¡¯re taking the same path as me?" Daisy took off her face cloth and looked at Iris quietly. The surroundings fell into death-like silence. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only Daisy''s scorching hot gaze was shooting right into Iris¡¯ pupils just like a sharp de. Iris was 15 years old this year, and she entered the military intelligence division at the age of eight. Daisy still remembered when Iris first entered the military intelligence division. Monster once sighed meaningfully. ¡°Eight years old, huh? I¡¯m worried about her disloyalty.¡± It seemed that their foster father had never once truly trusted Iris. "Iris, do you like Lil Fox?" Daisy¡¯s eyes abruptly turned cold. Iris smiled and replied, "Of course. Don¡¯t you like Lil Fox, Sis Daisy?" "So you didn''t hesitate to vite the military intelligence division''s rules for Lil Fox?" Daisy''s aggressiveness made Iris feel anxious and uneasy. At this moment, the little girl who was innocent and as transparent as in boiled water finally realized the true reason why the military intelligence division was sending her to go undercover in Yorks Stronghold. It turned out that the military intelligence division was abandoning her. They wanted her to disappear forever in Yorks Stronghold. Iris became vignt. "I swear I''ve never done anything against the rules of our division." She raised her hand, wanting to take an oath. However, Daisy thought that she was about to attack and immediately took the lead. She pulled out the dagger she was holding onto in advance and pierced i t into Iris'' chest. Iris spurted out a mouthful of blood, and her horrified eyes were looking at Daisy in disbelief. Daisy stepped forward and buried Iris'' trembling face o n her shoulder in tears. "I''m so sorry, Iris." Iris weakly muttered, "Why did you do this to me?" "Why were you so stupid? Why did you help Baby Robbie and Angeline?" Daisy bitterly med her back. The despair, pain, and unwillingness in Iris'' eyes instantly reverted into a smile. She pushed Daisy away and clutched her bleeding chest. Iris smiled softly. "My death will be for his sake? Then, it''ll all be worth it." Just then, a white ray broke through the sky like a de and was charging toward Daisy. Daisy looked at the young man who appeared so suddenly in dismay. He was wearing a beige windbreaker, a white scarf, and had a valiant, formidable-looking posture as he leaped down from the higher ground. Lil Fox? Daisy hurriedly ced her face mask on and turned around to flee into the night. Jenson looked at Iris whose life was hanging by a thread. He slowly walked toward her and pulled off the mask on her face. Jenson was slightly startled when he saw that it was a pretty young girl. When Iris saw Jenson, she excitedly pulled his hand and tried to sit up. This sudden movement rocked her whole body, and a mouthful of dark purple blood came spurting out. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 "Were you poisoned?" asked Jenson. Iris probably knew that her time wasing to an end. Once she pulled Jenson in, she uttered her last few words with much difficulty, "Baby Robbie, be careful of our foster father." Ultimately, she took her final breath. Jenson proceeded to carry Iris on his back. Although Iris was the military intelligence division¡¯s agent, since she knew of Baby Robbie''s nickname, it showed how close their rtionship was. Even when she was o n her dying breath, her warning to Baby Robbie also revealed how much affection Iris had toward Baby Robbie. Jenson could not abandon Iris because of that. At the very least, he could not let such a kind and innocent girl''s corpse be left behind in the wilderness. She would end up bing food for wild animals. Jenson walked a section of the mountain road with Iris on his back. Then, he met up with Carson who came to help him. Jenson handed Iris'' body to Carson and ordered," Carry her back to Green Plum Town. Tell my daddy to bury her." Carson nced at Iris on Jenson''s back and muttered i n dissatisfaction, "She''s one of those foxes from the military intelligence division. Her death is not to be regretted, so why should we bury her?" Jenson retorted, "Stop talking nonsense and just do it." Carson ordered a guard, saying, "Carry her on your back. Let''s go." At this moment, fireworks suddenly erupted in the northwest sky. Jenson looked at the signal hidden in the fireworks." Superior Monster,e back quickly." Jenson immediately turned around, galloping toward the northwest like a panther. Green Plum Town. By the time Carson escorted Iris back to Green Plum Town, it was already five o''clock in the morning. From N?velDrama.Org. Angeline was sleeping soundly. Meanwhile, Jay was preupied with something in his heart. He had a hand resting on his head as he looked out the window thoughtfully. He had never felt time moving so slowly before. Hearing the knocks on the door outside, Jay leaped off the bed almost immediately. His sudden movements woke Angeline up, and she looked at him in a daze. "Did Baby Robbie and Jens Jay''s body froze slightly. The outside world was probably bathing in blood. It was impossible that Jens had returned. Baby Robbie would not be returning at this time either. "Maybe. I''ll go and open the door. You can get back to bed first," Jay said as he gently patted her on the head. He tried to make his tone as calm and nd as possible. "Okay." Angeline nodded and closed her eyes. Once Jay had left, Angeline¡¯s confusion was finally clearing up. She became more clear-headed. Jenson and Baby Robbieing here at this hour would probably be due to some urgent matter, right? She swiftly put on her clothes and hurriedly ran out. Outside the door. Carson had ced Iris'' body on the ground. At this moment, Iris'' face had turned darker while her body was getting stiffer. When Jay opened the door, this stranger''s corpse greeted him. "What on earth is going on?" Jay angrily eximed at Carson. The corpse of the military intelligence division agent could be disposed of anywhere on their own. What was the use of rming him in the middle of the night like this? Carson felt wronged. "Young Master Jens was the one who asked us to send the corpse to Green Plum Town. The words he conveyed were to bury her." Jay''s gaze fell on Iris¡¯ wound, and he was slightly taken aback. The military intelligence division had poisoned the girl. Since Jenson wanted to bury her, she was most likely pure and good-hearted in nature. She was by no means a person who associated herself with evil. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Angeline hurriedly dashed out with a cloak in her hands. When Angeline saw Iris'' corpse, she was petrified. Jay was afraid that she would be cold, so he took her cloak and carefully ced it on her. He comforted, saying, "I''ll deal with the things here, Angeline. You don''t have to worry¡ª" Angeline interrupted Jay and tremblingly said, "I know her. She¡¯s Iris from the military intelligence division." Angeline¡¯s eyes were red in an instant, and her voice became choked. "When I was imprisoned by the military intelligence division and Jens brought people over to rescue me, she was the one who carried me out of their stronghold. She was cautious along the way for fear of me falling. I still remembered what she said to me. She told me that Lil Fox was a good person and that he had no choice but to treat me that way. She didn''t want me to me him. She was a kind-hearted child. How did she..." Jay was choking with emotions when he said, "It''s no wonder Jens wants us to bury her. This child probably died unjustly. Angeline, since you like her, then why don¡¯t we make her our foster daughter? That way, we can bury her under our family name." Angeline nodded. Carson took Iris'' body into the hall and ced her on a soft couch in the corner. Angeline mulled over cleaning up and changing Iris'' clothes. However, she thought it would be too much o n her te to do it on her own. As such, she said to Jay, "Jaybie, call Zayne and the others over to help out. Ask Baby Zetty to find a new set of clothes for her." Jay merely followed hermand. Very soon, Zayne and Josephine rushed to Green Plum Town after they got the news. Angeline personally cleaned up Iris'' corpse while Baby Zetty brought out some clothes she had not worn yet. Then, Angeline proceeded to put the clothes on Iris. Iris'' opened eyes were filled with sadness and unwillingness to pass. Angeline was reluctant to close them. Angeline said lovingly and affectionately to Iris, "My dear child, I know you must''ve had a tough life and there''s a lot of sorrow in your heart. But don''t worry, Aunty here will ask Baby Robbie to repay all of your enmities in this life. Please rest in peace." Iris was still reluctant to close her eyes. Angeline looked at Jay helplessly. "She must have some concerns in her heart, Jaybie. It seems like she¡¯s filled with resentment. What do we do? She¡¯s not willing to go just yet..." Jay stared at Iris who had died with her eyes wide open in a daze. He had never experienced death, so he had no clue as to what would happen to one''s soul after they passed. However, Angeline''s soul had returned from the dead after being in a car ident because she missed him. She ultimately transmigrated into Rose¡¯s body, and only after her rebirth did she find sustenance. This was perhaps her persistent desire for survival, right? There were still people or things that Iris cared about i n this world.From N?velDrama.Org. Jay gave it a thought and seemed to have figured out a solution. He said, "Wait for me, I''lle back soon." Jay left Green Plum Town and went straight to Cold River Park. He pushed open Jenson and Baby Robbie''s bedroom door, going straight to the bedside. Baby Robbie, who had been tied up the whole day, was practically starving. He pitifully looked at Jay and said, ¡¯¡¯You guys have bound me here the whole day now. Why didn''t you at least bring a couple of lollipops for me to relieve my hunger?" Jay had brought a cup of hot chocte over for Baby Robbie. He slowly recovered his strength after gulping it down. Then, Jay took out a sharp dagger and cut off the rope that was binding Baby Robbie¡¯s hands. Once Baby Robbie was free, the first thing he did was run up to the window. He opened the curtains and looked at the sky that was turning bright from the east. Theplex and restless look intertwined in Baby Robbie''s eyes instantly settled down. The military intelligence division¡¯s mission had ended at dawn. Jenson had probably left Mount Pearl already. Jenson had reced him in walking the path of no return. Now, he had to stay behind and be a good son for both him and Jenson. "Daddy." Baby Robbie turned around and was finally able to utter the word he treasured so unscrupulously. He was immediately moved to tears. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Jay was choked up as he replied, "Yeah." Jay walked over and gently ced his hand on Baby Robbie''s shoulders. He said, "Jens, the Corvettes picked up a female corpse on the mountainside. She has the military intelligence division''s mark on her body. Come and help Daddy identify her." Baby Robbie looked at Daddy in shock. He was calling him Jens but was asking him to identify a military intelligence division''s corpse? That meant he must have known that he and Jenson had switched identities. Daddy had tacitly epted their little n. Baby Robbie was puzzled by Daddy''s intention. At this moment, Baby Robbie did not want to think about it too deeply. His whole mind was focused on the female corpse they found. From N?velDrama.Org. "A female corpse from the military intelligence division?" Baby Robbie practically staggered to Green Plum Town. When Baby Robbie saw Sis Iris'' body on the soft couch, he felt as if he was struck with a heavy object and was instantly stunned. Baby Zetty''s tender voice rang out. "Jens,e here and pay homage to Sis Iris. Mommy''s about to make her their foster daughter and give her a proper burial. But it seems like she has some remaining grievances, which exins why she''s refusing to close her eyes." Baby Robbie regained his senses and staggered toward Iris. When he reached the couch, he knelt on the ground weakly. Jay was standing by the door when he said to the others, "Jens has a way to appease Iris'' soul so that she''ll close her eyes. The method might be too dark, so it¡¯s better if you guys leave for now." The people in the house moved to the courtyard one after another. Only Baby Robbie and Iris were left behind in the huge living room. Baby Robbie held Iris'' hand and burst into tears. "Sis Iris! "You said that you''d stay with me forever so that I won¡¯t ever be lonely again. You broke your promise." The piercing pain could not suppress the rising hatred in his heart. "Who killed you, Sis Iris? Who did this?¡± Iris¡¯ sorrowful eyes were wide open. Baby Robbie looked at her as mes of hatred burned in his peach blossom eyes. Although the military intelligence division¡¯s agents were all acting in the name of justice, they would inevitably hurt the innocent during battles in missions. However, Iris would rather fail the mission and return to receive punishment than involve the innocent. Iris was good, kind, and straightforward. She would cherish any Tom, Dick, or Harry''s lives. Baby Robbie wondered who would have the heart to murder the innocent Iris? "Was it Jenson?" Baby Robbie held onto Iris'' hand tightly. "Rest assured. If it''s him, I¡¯ll help you get your revenge and personally make him apologize to you." Once Baby Robbie finished his sentence, he stretched out his hand to shut Iris'' eyes. However, Iris'' unwilling eyes were still wide open. Baby Robbie''s heart felt inexplicably relieved. "Is it Doomsday?" Baby Robbie gritted his teeth. "I¡¯ll find the murderer and let them pay with their own life." Iris'' eyes were still stubbornly wide open. Baby Robbie was slightly confused. "If it¡¯s not Jens and not Doomsday... It can¡¯t be..." Baby Robbie¡¯s face turned pale. He could hear Jenson''s righteous and stern voice. "If the military intelligence division is truly on the right path, how could they kidnap children in broad daylight?" Baby Robbie leaned close to Iris'' ears, his body somewhatcking in strength. "Sis Iris, is it our foster father?" Iris'' eyes closed slightly. Only half of her pupils remained in sight as she looked at Baby Robbie with hatred in her eyes. Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Baby Robbie''s voice began to tremble. "Is it Sis Five?" Sis Five was the most brutal of them all, and only she could do things like killing one of their own. However, Iris'' eyes were still half-opened. Baby Robbie had no clue. In his heart, the other sisters were so gentle and kind... "Thirteen?" "Twelve?" "Sis Two?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie''s frame of mind was getting heavier. The only one he refused to believe had done it was Sis Daisy, but only her name was left. "Was it... Sis Daisy?" Iris'' eyes gently fluttered across Baby Robbie''s palm like a butterfly pping its wings. Baby Robbie moved his hand that was covering her eyes to see that Iris'' eyes were already fully closed peacefully. Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes turned scarlet, and the sense of trust that had been built up over the years was instantly disintegrated. He stood up swaying and said, "Rest in peace, Sis Iris. I''ll seek justice for you and vent out your hatred. If they willfully ughter the innocent, I''ll take revenge and wipe out your grudge.¡± That night, Jay took the Ares and Severe family members to the spot where they could witness Baby Robbie burying Iris. Jay had personally carved the stone monument himself. The tombstone wrote: [Here lies Iris, Jay Ares and Angelina Severe¡¯s foster daughter.] After Iris'' burial, Angelina said a few words near the tomb, "I''m truly sorry for not being able to give you a beautiful funeral, Iris. You had a unique identity and we''re not in charge here in Doomsday. We can only send you off in such a silent way. I truly hope you''ll go peacefully.¡± Baby Robbie stood at the side with a nk expression. All of his sorrows were squandered, and he could no longer cry at this moment. He could not speak either. He could only look on helplessly as Iris was buried in the ground. Jay gently circled his hand over Baby Robbie''s shoulders. He could merely use this silent method to comfort him and give him strength. When they returned to Green Plum Town, the grand old master and Spencer were waiting at the door anxiously for Jay''s return. Seeing them, Jay immediately went over and lowered his voice when he asked, "Grandpa, Uncle, how was the situationst night?" Spencer solemnly said to Jay, "Our surveince system showed that 13 agents invaded Mount Pearlst night. But only 12 agents went down the mountain." The blunt and innocent Baby Zetty blurted out, "Oh, another one is dead. We buried her in the back mountain." Baby Zetty''s exnation did not relieve Spencer and the others. It was because they knew that among the 1 2 agents who descended the mountain, one of them was Jenson. This meant that only 11 out of 13 agents who invaded Mount Pearl escapedst night. Where was another one? Jay''s wise pupils shed a cold light, and he said quietly, "Can you conduct an inch by inch search on Mount Pearl?" Spencer said, "We don¡¯t have the time for it just yet." The grand old master intervened. "I merely came here t o tell you that you guys shouldn''t be going out for now. Pay attention to your safety. Also, you¡¯re not that familiar with Yorks Stronghold''s vigers, so be sure t o keep your guard against assassins posing as one of our own. Exploit the method you used to escape Doomsday." The grand old master¡¯s words were a wake-up call for everyone. "Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I¡¯ll be wary of strangers approaching us," Jay said in a t tone. The grand old master was not that worried about Jay but more so the people around him, such as Zayne and Josephine who he did not know much about. Hence, h e took the chance to remind them. The grand old master¡¯s falcon gaze swept sharply across the faces of everyone present. Zayne hurriedly demonstrated his obedience. "Don''t worry, Grand Old Master. I''ll be staying right here in Green Plum Town these few days. I won¡¯t go out even if it''ll kill me." Josephine nodded in agreement. These two fellows proceeded to walk shamelessly into Green Plum Town while chatting. Jay stood at the side, speechless. The beautiful scene of him and Angeline being in their own world seemed to have been ruined once again for the next few days. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 After the grand old master spread the word, he soon left with Spencer. Jay turned his head and said to the two children, "Get i n." Angelina stood in ce while somewhat ring at Jay. She questioned him, "Where''s Baby Robbie?" Jay nced at Baby Robbie beside him and a sense of panic shed across his eyes. "Angeline, Baby Robbie ... went back." Angeline trembled and walked into the house while feeling dispirited like frost-beaten wildflowers. From N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie abruptly ran forward and held Angeline¡¯s hand. He said in a somewhat coquettish tone," Mommy, don''t worry. Baby Robbie will be fine." His tone was a little hurried for fear that Mommy would be hurt or sad. Jay''s footsteps froze in ce as he stared at Baby Robbie in a daze. This child was born as positive as the sun and could always bring people warmth. Angeline stared at Baby Robbie, and when she caught a glimpse of Baby Robbie''s slightly upward, enchanting peachy eyes, Angeline''s heart instantly... stopped beating. Was that not her Baby Robbie? Did he just call her ''Mommy''? Angeline was not a fool. She soon understood that Jenson and Baby Robbie had exchanged identities. It was like back then when they were children. Angeline did not know whether she was more happy o r worried. She was happy that Baby Robbie, who had been living in the outside world where he suffered so much, was finally able to return to her. Now, he was able to enjoy his family''s warmth. What was worrying her now was Jenson. He had sneaked into the military intelligence division. Would he be able to escape all the dangers smoothly? Jay stepped forward and said to Baby Robbie, "Go on i n. Daddy has something to say to Mommy.¡± Baby Zetty took Baby Robbie''s hand and left. Angeline looked at Jay dejectedly. "Did you n this?" Jay replied, "It was Jens¡¯ idea." Angeline said, "He''s not good at fighting..." "But he''s brilliant and really shrewd. He has his guards up against the military intelligence division. If it were Baby Robbie..." Jay''s handsome face showed a weak smile. "I''m just afraid that he''ll suffer a lot. And h e might... end up like Iris..." The fingers under Jay''s sleeves trembled violently. Angeline knew that when Jay epted this decision, he must have suffered as much as she was right now. Angeline held Jay''s hand and patted the back of his hand softly. She epted their misfortune helplessly and said, "You''re a cut above others in terms of nning strategies, Jaybie. I should have more faith i n you." Jay embraced Angeline in his arms and said, "I''m sorry, Angeline. I didn''t want to send Jenson away. But if we don''t solve these military intelligence division issues, we¡¯ll never be able to rest easy. We can''t be under Doomsday¡¯s protection forever!" "Yeah." Angeline had experienced all kinds of suffering when she lived. However, no kind of suffering could beat a mother''s endless care and worry for her child. After breakfast, it started to drizzle under the cloudy sky. Mount Pearl was shrouded in clouds, rain, and mist. It was blurring everyone''s line of sight, and the steep road became more challenging to navigate after bing wet. However, this did not stop the vige girls from going up the mountain to gather medicinal herbs. Maya was one of those girls. Her family¡¯s herb garden was the farthest one, so she had always walked toward thest section of the mountain road on her own. The herb garden was located on a piece ofnd on a cliff, and a cave was dug into the cliff for them to rest while gathering herbs. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 Maya ced her basket at the entrance of the cave as usual, but at this moment, she suddenly heard a heavy kicking from inside. Maya took a closer look and found a young girl in a white dress lying at the cave entrance. The girl''s clothes were covered with bloodstains, and there were many scratches on her face. "Little girl." Maya shook the girl''s arm gently. The little girl had apparently fainted. The kind-hearted Maya hurriedly carried her into the basket and went back with her. From N?velDrama.Org. "Mama," Maya shouted as soon as she entered the house. Maya''s mother walked out and was shocked to see the little girl in the basket. Maya exined, "I picked up this girl from the cave near our family¡¯s herb garden. Can you heal her, Mama?" Mama looked uneasy and replied, "The Corvettes were here earlier to inform us not to take in anyone we don''t know." Maya smiled charmingly. "Look at her, Mama. She''s so young and delicate. How can she be a bad person? The gods told us to do more good deeds and help out the weak and helpless. I think the gods are testing us now. If we don''t save her, the gods might get angry." Mama was afraid of offending the gods, so she quickly put her hands together and said piously, "Praise the gods." Then, she said to Maya, "Come and carry her into the house." Maya carried the little girl onto a heatable brick bed. Mama took off her clothes to check her injuries. Then, she concluded, "She was injured in a fall. You¡¯re right, Maya. If she was a bad person, she would¡¯ve known some martial arts and wouldn''t have sustained such injuries." Her injuries were too severe and Mama was slightly at a loss. "Maya, I don''t have any bright red tree resin and pine rosin in my house. You have to borrow some from Judy." Maya nodded. "Okay." Maya ran all the way to Judy''s house. Meanwhile, Judy had been upset over Jay rejecting her pouch and was throwing a temper tantrum at her father, Zechariah. "I don¡¯t care, Father. I have to marry him." "Goodness me. Even if you want to marry him, he has t o be willing as well. He humiliated you at the banquetst night. Why can''t you sense it? Master Ares only has his wife in his heart. He won¡¯t marry another.¡± Judy indignantly retorted, "You''re just unwilling to help me." The old Zechariah sighed helplessly. "I''m just worried that you¡¯ll suffer if you marry into that family." Judy confidently said, "Aunty Sandra said that there are no men in this world who cannot be conquered. As long as you persevere and show him enough dignity o n the outside and serve him tenderly and considerately at home, even a frozen heart will melt. Aunty Sandra used this method to conquer the patriarch. Just look at how well the patriarch treats Aunty Sandra now." The old Zechariah hesitated slightly. Everyone knew how much Spencer loved the madam i n the past, and he was one of the witnesses. However, the madam was arrogant and could not tolerate any grievances. This let Second Madam Sandra take advantage of this loophole. Sandra would gentlyfort the patriarch every time they quarreled, and the two soon developed a deep rtionship with one another. Soon, the madam angrily went to be an anchoress and ignored worldly affairs while Sandra was promoted to be the patriarch''s most important person-in-charge. Seeing that her father was slightly convinced, Judy shook his arm coquettishly. "Father, just agree to let m e go see Brother Jay. I refuse to believe that I¡¯m unable to conquer him with my beauty and kindness." Judy then analyzed the disadvantages of her rival in a n objective and fair manner. "Angeline is old and in poor health. She has quite a bad temper as well. Brother Jay has to wait on her so carefully. As time goes on, he¡¯ll get bored of her. I''m still young and beautiful, so I''m confident that Brother Jay will like m e back.¡± The old Zechariah also admired Jay, so if Jay could be his son-inw, he would naturally be happy about it. He did not forcefully try to stop Judy but merely said tactfully, "Don¡¯t rush this matter, Judy. I''ll allow you to go to Green Plum Town to see if Brother Jay needs your help with anything. You''re only allowed to help out, but you''re not allowed to butt heads with Madam Ares." "Understood, Father." Judy was thrilled. Then, Judy headed out while holding a sk of tea that would help with stomach issues. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 As soon as Judy left, Maya stepped foot into her house. "Uncle Zechariah, do you have bright red tree resin and pine rosin in your house?¡± Maya stood by the door and poked her head in. She asked Zechariah who was resting in the courtyard. Zechariah became anxious as soon as he heard the mention of these two herbs. "Who got injured in your family, Maya?" "I saved a wounded girl near my family¡¯s herb garden, Uncle Zechariah. Mama said that her injuries are too serious and she needs bright red tree resin and pine rosin." At lightning speed, Zechariah went inside the house t o look for bright red tree resin and pine rosin. He asked Maya, "Do you know the little girl?" "No." When Zechariah came out, there was a stern expression on his face that was full of vicissitudes." Didn¡¯t someone warn you not to take strangers in?¡± Maya smiled and said, "She¡¯s just a child, Uncle. I can''t just leave her to die." Zechariah felt like he needed to be vignt as this matter happened during such a critical juncture. He said, "I''lle with you." Maya then took Uncle Zechariah with her. Green Plum Town. Angeline and Josephine sat cross-legged on the sofa, chatting and drinking tea while eating fruits too. In order to keep out the cold, there was also a stove in front of the couch. Zayne was pestering Jay to y chess with him, but Jay despised his IQ level and continued to ignore him. Meanwhile, Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie were ying i n the courtyard. Zayne was bored. He looked at Josephine and Angeline who were chatting so happily. He was filled with envy and said, "I''m jealous of those two girls. They have such a great rtionship as if they''re sisters by birth." Jay nced at Angeline and Josephine. He saw that Angeline was gently feeding Josie some nuts. His handsome face turned gloomy in an instant. Angeline had never treated him that way! "Sis Angeline, has my big brother bullied youtely? If he has, you have to tell me. I''ll get revenge for you," Josie suddenly uttered arrogantly. Angeline smiled and replied, "No." Then, she got worried about Josephine. "Has Zayne bullied you? If he has, I''ll cut him for you." Josie shook her head. "No.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The two silly girls thenughed cheerfully. Jay silently poured some tea and drank it in a single gulp. Zayne was also angry, so he picked up his tea and drank it. "Josie, Angel, the two of you should just spend the rest of your lives together." Zayne ced his cup down and ridiculed them. Josie hugged Angeline intimately. "Sis Angeline and I are confidantes who share our weals and woes. We¡¯ve taken an oath that if you guys don''t want us anymore, then we''ll just live together for the rest of our lives. So you two have to treat us better. Otherwise, if we¡¯re unhappy, Sis Angeline and I will elope." "Yeap." Angeline nodded in agreement. Jay let out a violent cough! Other people had to watch out for fires, robberies, and best friends. However, he needed to watch out for his own sister! Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 "If you dare run off with Angeline, I''ll snap your legs," Jay warned Josephine coldly. Zayne tried to help his wife. "Angeline has legs as well. If she wants to run, why are you snapping Josephine''s legs?" Josephine murmured in dissatisfaction, "That''s right." Jay said, "If she hadn''t seduced Angeline, would Angeline elope with her?" Josephine had a shocked expression on her face. "You have to be partial, Big Brother. Why must I be the one who tricked Sis Angeline into eloping? It could be Sis Angeline who entrapped me instead." Jay cast a gentle gaze toward Angeline and asked softly, "Are you willing to leave me all alone?" "That''ll depend on your performance." Angeline gave him a yful smile. Jay¡¯s expression turned dark. Had he ever mistreated her? Angeline''s eyes shifted from Jay''s icy face toward the courtyard path outside their door. She saw Judy holding onto a sk and walking over with a smile on her face. Angeline abruptly bounced off the sofa like an energetic bouncing ball and jumped into Jay''s embrace. Then, she held Jay''s face and started kissing him. Jay was slightly startled, but it did not fail to make him grin. ''This girl has made some progress. ''She has finally learned how to discern bodynguage.'' He ced his big, warm hand on her back and deepened the kiss. Zayne spat out the tea in his mouth and was utterly speechless. "Can¡¯t you guys stop being in heat so suddenly? We''re humans, not some animals. The essential difference between humans and animals is that we can restrain our behavior..." Josephine also noticed Judy strolling in and hinted at Zayne. Zayne finally realized something was amiss and turned around. "F*ck, Big Brother, your peachydy is here again." When Jay was in a trance, he heard Zayne¡¯s little prompt and realized why Angeline was so proactive today. Seeing that the door was not closed, Judy knocked on i t lightly before walking in. After a few steps in, she raised her gaze and saw Angeline and Jay kissing while in each other¡¯s embrace. She was stunned in ce for a short while. Zayne put on an expression as if he was ustomed t o it and exined to Judy, "Don¡¯t be too surprised, Little Judy. This is amon sight in this household. Today''s scale is rtively mild as well." Judy was somewhat embarrassed as she shyly looked at Jay. However, it looked like Jay and Angeline were not nning on stopping at all. "Brother Jay, this is the tea I made for you. I heard the young master say that you have a weak stomach, so this will help to nourish it." Angeline red at Jay, her eyes filled with resentment. Jay was a little overwhelmed and chose to stay silent. At this moment, Josephine jumped up the sofa and took the sk from Judy. Then, she tried to push her out while thanking her. "Thanks for the tea, Judy. I''ll thank you on behalf of my brother. You¡¯ve seen how it i s in there. There are some things that children shouldn''t see. You''re still a kid, so you should get out o f there. I''ll invite you over again some other day." Judy''s beautiful eyes showed unwillingness. "I¡¯m not a kid..." Josephine retorted, "You''re 20 years younger than my brother, so technically, you can even be his daughter. How are you not a child? Look there, even Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie were both kicked out of the house. You can go and wait over there with them." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Judy was pushed out the door by Josephine. She proceeded to close it and locked the door¡¯s bolt too. Angeline and Jay then let go of each other. Angeline heaved a deep breath and looked at Jay breathlessly. "You said you¡¯re not close to anyone of the opposite sex, so you shouldn''t have any little girls i n your life.¡± Jay licked his lips and tried to say something philosophical. "Everything in this world is bnced. Since the gods allowed you to meet Cole, then in return, they allowed me to meet Judy. I think the gods are using Judy to even out Cole." Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Zayne immediately uttered out his spection, "Is there any link between Cole and Judy? Don''t try to change the subject and divert our attention from Judy''s love for you." Angeline also noticed how far-fetched Jay¡¯s exnation was and said in a fit of pique, "How do you n to handle that little girl?¡± Jay hugged Angeline in his arms and patiently tried t o coax her. "You know that I only have feelings for you." Angeline smiled in relief. Meanwhile, Zayne wanted to spoil the harmony. "My sister is asking you how you¡¯re going to deal with that little girl, yet you¡¯re sugarcoating and trying to bluff your way out instead." Angeline realized that she was fooled earlier and looked at Jay indignantly. "Hmph, you just skipped m y question." Jay knitted his eyebrows. He was a grown man now. N o girl had ever dared to beg and cling to him before. The only other clingy person was actually his favorite Angeline. He never had the strength to refuse Angeline at all. How could he make Judypletely give up on him? He could not think of a method for it. Angeline deliberately tried to provoke him further." You have no idea how to reject Judy, huh?" Jay hesitated slightly... All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Angeline began to probe further. "You''re trying to avoid my question." She pushed him away angrily and turned her head to ignore him. Jay nced at Zayne for help, but Zayne merely shrugged powerlessly. Jay tried to coax Angeline once more. "Let''s be reasonable here, hmm? Angeline?" Angeline continued to ignore him. A jealous woman was never someone one could reason with. Zayne added, "Why are you trying to reason with a woman, Big Brother? Women are the most unreasonable creatures in the world." Josephine chimed in, rejoicing in Jay''s misfortune, "D o you know why women live more happily than men? It''s because they don''t have to face the troubles men have to face-their wives. Haha!" Jay felt as though his head was about to explode. Zayne gleefully added, "It looks like the invincible dark emperor of the business world will also face such hopelessly stupid moments." Jay had always understood Angeline¡¯s temperament, and she had always been rtively easy to coax. However, due to Zayne and Josephine''s constant mingling today, all his moves lost their usual effectiveness. Jay diverted the topic and stared coldly at Zayne and Josephine. "Since the two of you are staying at my ce every day, are you no longer nning on creating another human being?" Jay¡¯s words seemed to have struck a vital nerve. Josephine''splexion turned gray. She said frustratingly, "It''s not working out." Jay swiftly took out two appointment cards from his pocket and threw them at Zayne. He said, "Go to Doomsday Hospital for treatment. I visited the grand old master the other day. Chambein, an infertility specialist here, is waiting for you two." Zayneined, "I''m not going out there. There¡¯s an assassin on the loose. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± "I''ll ask Grayson and Finn to send you guys there," Jay said, being unusually kind. Only then did Zayne and Josephine leave happily. Once they left, only Jay and Angeline were left in the huge living room. Jay walked over to Angeline and hugged her from behind. He asked softly, "Are you still angry?¡± Angeline was seething as she said, "It''s not like I''m angry at you. I''m merely unhappy." Jay knew the feeling well since he was constantly jealous of Cole in the past as well. He had been inexplicably irritable like this too. He felt strangely happy that Angeline was able to feel jealous because of him. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 In the evening, Josephine and Zayne returned from Doomsday Hospital. Theirplexions were ashen, and Josephine''s eyes had turned scarlet. Jay raised his eyebrows and looked at the two. "What did the doctor say?" Josephine wailed. "The doctor says that my fallopian tubes are blocked and inmed. I can¡¯t give birth to a child." Angelineforted her, saying, "Josie, that''s curable." Josephine continued to cry as she said, "The doctor says that my condition is veryplicated and difficult to treat. I''m not young anymore, so my body''s state will decline after a few years. Sob, sob, how will I give birth to a child, then?" Zayne''s expression was gloomy. He was in a bad state of mind as well because of Josephine''s condition. He adored children and yearned to have one of his own. However, in the end, the doctor''s diagnosis shattered all his hopes and made him slightly obtuse. As a result, he ignored Josephine''s emotions. Josie looked at Zayne who appeared dispirited. She took his hand and sniffed while saying in a choked-u p manner, "I''m sorry, Zayne." Zayne drooped his head and said weakly, "Is saying sorry any good?" Josephine''s hand slipped off Zayne''s. "Then, how about we get a divorce? You can find another girl and ask her to give birth to your child-" Zayne was stunned by this and he roared. "What nonsense are you saying?" Josephine trembled in fright, her eyes rolling down like a broken curtain. Jay red at Zayne. When Josephine was this fragile, Zayne was merely focusing on his own emotions. It made Jay feel somewhat angry. "You''re a man, Zayne. You should know when to let it g o. At this moment, you''re facing a multiple- choice question. Who do you want, Josephine or a child?" Jay asked indignantly. Zayne held his head and said with much pain. "Of course, it''s Josie." "Then you should treat Josie better." Zayne nced at Josie and reluctantly stretched his hand out to pull Josie into his arms. "I''m not angry at you. I''m just upset. Why can''t we have a child?" The young couple had a long temper tantrum before finally calming down. During dinner, Zayne looked at Baby Zetty and Baby Bobbie sitting on the opposite side. He began plotting. "Big Brother, you have a lot of children. Would you want to let me adopt one?" Jay corrected him with a gloomy expression. "I don''t have a lot." Even 30 would not be a lot if they were all his and Angeline''s children, let alone just three. Angeline abruptly felt insipid. ''Is Jaybie hinting that I gave birth to very few children?'' He was somewhat correct. All those affluent families i n Imperial Capital never disliked the idea of having too many children. In order for someone to inherit the family business, they liked women who would give birth to houses of children. If the first wife''s belly was unable to sustain i t, the husbands would go out and look for more mistresses... A powerful man like Jay Ares would naturally feel that three children were too little. Angeline touched her belly quietly. When she was stomped on by the Bells back then, her womb got injured and she was unable to conceive now. At that time, she thought nothing of it. Now, she knew the helplessness of being an imperfect woman. Zayne begged again and again, "Your Jens and Robbie look exactly alike. Why don''t you give Baby Robbie to me?" Jay nced over at the frightened Baby Robbie and said, "No way." "Then, how about your daughter?" said Zayne. Baby Zetty looked at her daddy pitifully. Jay said, "I won''t give you any of them." The two men bickered with each other and did not notice the gray expressions of the two women next to them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After their meal, Angeline and Josephine picked up the tes and walked to the kitchen. Jay looked at Angeline in bewilderment. "Sit down." Angeline mocked, "Since we can¡¯t have children, we might as well do housework to atone for our sins." Josephine nodded and spoke in a low, muffled voice,1 That¡¯s right." Zayne was still confused... Meanwhile, Jay¡¯s nimble mind quickly realized that his words had provoked Angeline. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 He red fiercely at the culprit. "B*stard." Then, he hurried over to the kitchen to coax his wife... "Get out, Josie," Jay ordered. Josie¡¯s eyes were red. Tm not going anywhere." Zayne walked in and pulled Josie out. Jay walked toward Angeline and admitted his mistake. "What''s the matter, Angeline?" Angeline brushed the pots and pans sonorously, clearly showing her anger. "I was wrong, Angeline." Angeline looked at him. "Which part?" Jay stammered, ¡°I shouldn''t have said that three children... are not a lot." Angeline was enraged. "I''m not a baby machine." "I know." Jay took her hand out of the sink. He earnestly said, "Angeline, you¡¯ve truly misunderstood me. Even if you''re able to conceive more, I wouldn¡¯t allow you to suffer that way anymore." Angeline deliberately provoked him and said, "If you want to, I can get pregnant again. Didn''t I get pregnantst time?" Jay''splexion turned pale... Since Angeline''s womb had previously suffered injuries to it, it would b e best for her not to get pregnant anymore. If it was forced, the chances of ectopic pregnancy were very high. When he thought about the hardships Angeline sufferedst time, he did not dare to take any risks. "Don¡¯t try that on me, Angeline. I don¡¯t want any more children, I only want you." Angeline finally burst into a smile. Jay was relieved now. He patted Angeline''s head and said gently, "Go on out. I''ll wash up." Angeline hugged him coquettishly. "I want to stay with you." Jay''s handsome brows rxed. In this world, perhaps only this little snotface of his would be this easy to coax. A mere few sweet words were enough to make her so submissive. What a silly girl. In the living room, Zayne was facing the most significant silent treatment in his lifetime. Josephine sat on the sofa while Zayne was pouring some tea for her. However, she refused to give Zayne any attention. Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were both secretlyughing. Zayne red at them and said, "Don''tugh. Aren''t your daddy and mommy also in the middle of a fight?" Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at him and said proudly, "I bet my daddy and mommy are now as good as ever." Zayne replied, "How is that possible? With your mommy¡¯s attitude of courting disaster and her unwillingness to step down a little for your daddy, how will she ever leave the matter at that?" At this moment, Angeline and Jay came out of the kitchen. The two were making eyes at each other while smiling. They had utterly turned back to normal. Zayne was dumbfounded. Baby Zetty teased, saying, "Uncle, you have a lot to learn from my daddy." As soon as Jay took his seat, Zayne ran over like a whirlwind and sat beside him. Jay looked at this giant unwanted third guest with a dark expression. Zayne looked like he was humbly asking for advice." Big Brother, can you show me the ropes?¡± Jay nced at the gloomy-faced Josie and understood Zayne''s intentions. He pushed him away and said," That¡¯s your wife. I don''t know how to coax her. I only know how to get around my little sweetheart here." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Angeline smiled brightly and sweetly. Zayne stood up and looked at Angeline in disgust. " You¡¯re powerless in this matter, Angeline. He''s sucked your soul with just his sweet words." Angeline said, "Jaybie''s not only good with words, but he uses his actions to love his wife as well.¡± Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Zayne seemed to have realized something and walked to Josie. "Don''t be angry, Josie. I''ve thought things through and it doesn''t matter if we don¡¯t have children. Instead, I¡¯ll just raise you like my own daughter." Josephineughed wildly... and her belly full of anger dissipated. Zayne touched the back of his head and smirked. A woman''s brain was indeed a strange thing. One should never reason with them when they were angry. Using an absurd method to tease them would be the correct option. Josephine took Zayne''s hand and sincerely said, "I know you like children, Zayne. I''ll try my best with the doctor''s treatment. If we''re unable to conceive at the end, let¡¯s go to the orphanage to adopt a child." Zayne replied candidly, "We''ll go ording to your n." Time went by calmly in the mountains. With such rare leisure time, Angeline took out some yarn from the bedroom. She said with a smile on her face, "Sis Shirley¡¯s belly is starting to show, so I have t o quickly prepare a couple of things for her. The baby will need a small sweater and small bedding... Also, we¡¯ll need to prepare those hospital bags for labor in advance to avoid chaos when the baby is born." Angeline threw the yarn over to Zayne and Jay. "You two idlers help me untangle the yarn." 1 Zayne reluctantly muttered, "You can buy ready-made baby clothes. If you ask the crown prince to untangle yarn for you, isn''t this what you call a waste of natural resources?¡± Angeline replied, "A hand-made item is not the same a s those store-bought ones." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zayne teased, saying, "Of course not. The ones you buy will look good, are of great quality, and saves time and effort. As for your little sweater... It¡¯s still unknown whether or not it can be worn." Angeline retorted, ¡°Are you looking down on me? Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty wore a lot of sweaters that I knitted when they were younger..." Josephine felt inspired and felt that she should give her future little nephew some warm and commemorative gifts as well. Josie said, "Zayne dear, Sis Shirley has been nothing but kind to us. We should do like Sis Angeline and prepare gifts that would make Sis Shirley happy and feel moved by it." Zayne looked at Josephine somewhat fearfully. "Then, what are you nning to make?" Josie said, "I¡¯ll also knit a sweater.¡± Zayne looked at the yarn that had be a tangled mess in his hands and drooped his head. Finally, he took the determination to turn the tide and persuaded Josephine with all his heart. "Josie, listen to me. We shouldn¡¯t be doing the same thing as Angeline. Think about it. Things that are the same can¡¯t escape from beingpared to one another. Angelina''s a pro while you''re just a novice. If your sweater is a lot worse than hers, wouldn''t you feel embarrassed?" Josephine nodded. "You do make a lot of sense. Then, should we change the gift? "But, what should we do?" asked Josephine. "Let me think about it." Zayne nced at Jay who had been silent the whole time. Seeing him and Baby Zetty sessfully working together to untangle the yarn made him feel envious. Unexpectedly, Jay walked over to Angeline with the yarn and said, "Angeline, let¡¯s not knit a sweater as well." Angeline asked dumbfoundedly, "Why not?" Jay stared at her bright and beautiful fawn-like pupils with a distressed expression on his face. "It''s not good for your eyes." Angeline smiled and said, "I¡¯ll know when to rest." Jay was still reluctant. "Children grow up so fast. The little sweater you work on will notst very long, so yourbor value''s not fully maximized.¡± Angeline said, "I get what you mean, but..." Jay looked at her with many grievances. "I can''t bear t o see you work so hard...¡± Angeline was in betweenughter and tears. "But I... have to do something for Sis Shirley?" Jay uttered bitterly, "No one helped you when you were pregnant." Angeline was slightly startled... Looking at Jay''s pitiful puppy-like gaze, Angeline silently ced the ball of yarn back into the box... Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 She knew better than to knit sweaters in front of these two men in the future. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, they heard an earth-shattering thumping sounding from the gates of Green Plum Town. Everyone in the living room was caught off guard, and their expressions turned to panic. "What¡¯s happening?" Zayne asked nervously. "I¡¯ll go take a look." Baby Robbie was still somewhat calm. Baby Robbie jogged all the way to the front. When he opened the door, he saw Judy standing by the door in a panic. She was out of breath when she said, "I need t o see Brother Jay." Afterward, she tried to drill herself through the entrance. Baby Robbie had quick reflexes. His back was leaning against the door frame as he stretched his long leg toward the opposite edge to block Judy''s path. "What''s going on?¡± Baby Robbie was acting unruly at this moment, but he was still smiling warmly. Judy had no other option but to tell him the truth. She anxiously said, "My father has been poisoned. It''s by n o means one of Doomsday¡¯s poison, so I came to ask for Brother Jay¡¯s help. Perhaps he¡¯ll be able to recognize it since he''s quite knowledgeable...¡± Baby Robbie knew the seriousness of the matter, so he straightened up his back and said to Judy, "Come on i t." Judy rushed into the living room and said, "You have t o save my father, Brother Jay.¡± Seeing Judy, Jay had instinctively stood up and walked toward the back of the room, avoiding her like the gue. After hearing her words, his long legs froze in ce as he turned his head to ask, "What¡¯s wrong with your dad?" Judy burst into tears. "I don¡¯t know. After I came home from Green Plum Town, I realized that there''s something wrong with my father. He couldn''t speak, s o I thought he was sick and gave him some medicine... But my father''splexion turned darker and I realized he was poisoned." Jay thought of the assassin currently hiding in Doomsday and his heart sank. He walked outside immediately without saying a word. Only when he walked out the door did he think of Angeline. He stopped to look at her. Angeline waved a t him, throwing her jealousy out the window. She was being sensible and said, "Go quickly, Jaybie." Jay proceeded to nod. When he reached the gates and saw Baby Robbie, Jay said, "Come with Daddy." Baby Robbie looked gloomy and nodded. Judy wondered why Jay made such an arrangement and nced at Baby Robbie a few more times. He was wearing a ck trench coat, a white scarf, had soft flowing hair, and a harmless expression. He was clearly merely a cute child. How could he possibly be helpful in this situation? The three quickly rushed toward Judy''s house. Zechariah was sitting cross-legged on the ground, perhaps attempting to force the poison out. Hisplexion appeared dark, most possibly due to the blood rushing up. It was different from the color of the flesh on his neck. Baby Robbie immediately cried aloud when he saw Zechariah, "Ack!" Jay turned his head to look at Baby Robbie, the surprise in his eyes not dissipating. "Have you seen this poison before?" Jay asked. Baby Robbie exined, "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it in person before." "Tell me more." "They call it the Phiz Poison. The poisoned person''s face will gradually turn from green to ck. When their face turns ck, even the best doctors on the wouldn''t be able to heal them." Baby Robbie looked at Zechariah. "The time a victim has from when they first get poisoned to their death is only eight hours. It''s the most effective type of cruel torture performed by many gangsters on their enemy. After being poisoned, the body slowly bes paralyzed and their consciousness will soon be uncontroble. Very soon, they''ll lose theirmunication abilities and that¡¯ll be the best time for torture." Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Judy''s initial impression of Baby Robbie was that he was so young and she had contemptuously looked down on him. Now that she knew how much knowledge Baby Robbie had, she showed admiration for him. "Do you know the solution for this poison?¡± Judy asked humbly. Baby Robbie shook his head. "Theposition of this poison isplex, and it¡¯s difficult to find all the forms in a short time. Unless the one who poisoned him is found and we''re able to get the antidote, he won''t be able to recover." Jay walked toward Zechariah and tried tomunicate with him. "Uncle Zechariah, can you tell us who poisoned you?" Zechariah stared at him with a pair of bloodshot pupils. The white part of his eyes seemed to be covered with ck tree branches. It was a terrifying sight. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps due to his high martial arts skills or Zechariah''s strong willpower, he abruptly started speaking in an unclear manner. "Jay, take care of Judy for me." Perhaps he knew that his time wasing to an end, s o entrusting Jay to take care of Judy was hisst concern. Jay hesitated slightly, but he held onto Zechariah''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Zechariah, I''ll take care of Judy for you." Zechariah could no longer utter another word afterward. Judy went mad and cried out in grief, "Father..." Jay acted as a patriarch and said to Judy, "This is not the time to be upset, Judy. We must quickly look for the assassin and get the antidote to save your father. Think, where has your father been to?" Judy was overwhelmed with sadness as she sobbed." Father would usually wander around 108 Stronghold''s Hilly Road at this time. He wants to ensure the safety o f 108 Stronghold before he heads home so that he can rest with peace of mind." Jay turned around and walked out. "I''ll go take a look around Hilly Road." Judy said, "Brother Jay, you''re not familiar with the terrain around here. I''ll go with you." She followed suit after speaking. Baby Robbie nced at Zechariah solemnly. There was a touch of imperceptible guilt in his eyes. He suddenly turned around and walked outside. Baby Robbie did not follow his daddy because he wanted to find the assassin on his own. There was a lot of confusion in his heart about Sis Nine and the truth about the military intelligence division. Jay hurriedly arrived at Hilly Road and Judy was extremely curious as to why Jay was so familiar with Mount Pearl''s topography. Jay nced at Judy and said to her rather bluntly," Judy, your dad''s critically ill. You should be keeping watch over him. I don''t need you here." The tips of Judy''s ears turned crimson. It was a rare opportunity to be alone with the man she was obsessed with, so how could she be willing to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Judy said with much confidence, "Brother Jay, my father is the most powerful martial artist in Doomsday and he''s known as Mount Pearl''s patron saint. So if a mere assassin is able to hurt my father, you know how strong the assassin truly is." She sniffed and said sourly, "I''ll be worried if you''re all alone." Jay said with a stern face, "If you stick with me, I have to take care of you. I don''t need a piece of baggage by my side." Jay gritted his teeth and said these words cruelly. Unexpectedly, Judy smiled back. "Although I may appear young, I have great martial arts skills. My skills are better than the young master, Brother Jay. I''m considered the new generation¡¯s leader." Jay was unable to shake her off, and his handsome face appeared gloomy. He could not help but feel heavy in his heart. If Angeline found out about him sticking so close to Judy, she would get jealous again. "Since you have greatbat skills, then you won''t need my protection, Judy. Let''s go our separate ways t o look for the assassin. You go down and I''ll head up-" Judy suddenly ran up to him, holding him tightly with one hand. She said pitifully, "Brother Jay, I don¡¯t want t o go in a separate direction from you. I know you''re afraid that your wife will get jealous..." Jay replied somewhat distastefully, "I''m even more afraid that she won''t be jealous." Then, he abruptly shook Judy''s hand off as if he was avoiding a gue and strode forward. In the dark, a pair of sharp eyes, like souls crawling out of an ancient well, looked at Jay with much resentment and hatred. There was a wicked sneer on their thin lips. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Green Plum Town. Angeline stood on the road in front of Green Plum Town, eagerly looking into the distance with an anxious expression. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Why hasn¡¯t your daddy returned, Baby Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty sighed sorrowfully. "Yeah, it''s getting dark out. Doesn''t Daddy know that we¡¯ll get worried about him?" Angeline was utterly anxious. "He returnedte a couple of days ago and I already gave him a small punishment for it. He should¡¯ve learned his lesson already. I wonder if he''s caught up in something since he¡¯ste again today." Zayne tightened his lips into a fine line. "I don''t think he''s caught up by something important, but more like someone important." Zayne was relentless when it came to belittling Jay. He deliberately raised Judy¡¯s position in Jay¡¯s heart b y several steps. Women were always suspicious beings, so Angeline was immediately enraged upon hearing it. "This is no good. I''m heading out to see what''s keeping him." Afterward, Angeline dragged herself toward the mountain. Josephine and Baby Zetty silently red at Zayne. " Are you never afraid of the consequences?" Zayne chuckled dryly... Josephine added angrily, "Aren''t you going to chase after Sis Angeline?" Baby Zetty smiled wickedly. "Uncle, if Mommy slips or falls somewhere, guess how my daddy will torture you?" Zayne was shocked to realize that he hadmitted a catastrophic disaster earlier. "Come back, Angeline." Zayne hurriedly chased after her. "I was talking nonsense earlier, Angeline. The most precious person in dearest Master Ares¡¯ heart is only you, so let¡¯s not be jealous." Angeline looked upset and said, "I¡¯m not jealous, I¡¯m just worried about him. I heard that the old man Zechariah is Doomsday''s patron saint, and if he''s in trouble, then Jaybie might be..." Angeline could not continue her words as tears rolled down her face. They streamed down her face lovingly, and one could only feel pity toward her. Only the gods knew how anxious she had been since Jay left Green Plum Town. The more time passed, the more her anxiety grew and became severe. "Zayne,e with me to Judy''s house." "Sure.¡± Zayne knew how stubborn Angeline was, so he no longer tried to discourage her. The two slowly trekked the mountain road. Angeline had weak health while Zayne was a frail person to start with, so they stopped a couple of times before finally reaching Judy''s house. Judy''s house was already crowded. Due to Zechariah''s virtue and prestige, he was highly respected by the stronghold''s vigers. A lot of people came to visit him once they heard the news. Judy''s door was almost imprable due to the crowd. Inside Judy''s house, Cole had brought Carson and a few doctors over who were working in full swing. "Let us through." Zayne looked at the dense crowd, and they were unable to move forward at all. Hence, h e came up with a terrible idea. "We can cure Mr. Zechariah''s sickness, so let us through." Instantly, the crowd made way for them to cross. The vigers were ecstatic. "Uncle Zechariah is saved now!" Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 "Uncle Zechariah is saved!" The stronghold''s vigers apuded. Cole and Carson looked at each other, and Carson asked in surprise, "Could it be a genius doctor?" When Zayne supported Angeline to the guest room, Cole looked a little confused when he saw them. "Do you guys have a way to save Uncle Zechariah?" Zayne smiled awkwardly. "No. But if I didn''t say that, there¡¯s no way we could get in." Carson''s face turned gloomy as he muttered in a low voice, "I want to choke him to death." Cole whispered, "I agree, but you''ll have to do it behind Angelina''s back." When Angeline entered the guest room, she did not see Jay nor Baby Robbie. A sense of loss appeared on her face. When she saw Zechariah lying on the couch, her face instantly sank. Angeline was even more frightened and pale. Cole saw the panic across Angelina''s face and knew that she was in poor health, so he did not want her to suffer from shock. Then, he said with a gloomy expression, "Send them out." Angeline walked toward Cole and asked weakly," Where''s your cousin?" Cole felt somewhat suffocated. He had used his most humble ways to love Angeline silently. He was going mad in his heart, but on the surface, he had to act as if he was turning a blind eye toward her. This was the only way so that he would not create any more trouble for her. However, Angeline was always cruel toward him. She had never tried to conceal her concern for Jay in front of him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s with Judy," Cole replied dimly. Angeline was stunned. Her round and ck pupils froze as irritation slowly overflowed from her eyes. "What are they up to?" "Tracking the assassin." Angeline heard this and turned around to walk outside. Zayne red at Cole fiercely and gave him a thumbs u p. He added sarcastically, "Great job." Cole realized he had done something wrong and ordered Carson, "Go and protect her." At Hilly Road. Jay seemed to be walking side by side with Judy gracefully and calmly. The rtionship between the two appeared to be tight-knit from a distance, just like lovers walking in the moonlight. A blissful smile appeared on Judy''s face. She always knew that Jay could not resist her charms. When no one was around, he did not need to disguise his feelings and could allow her to get close t o him. They were so close that their bodies were almost touching one another. "I knew you liked me back, Brother Jay," Judy said shyly. Jay was not speaking, but his handsome face was as tight as an ice sculpture. One could not see his expression, let alone his frame of mind at the moment. Judy plucked up the courage to lean toward him and this made Jay¡¯s brows frown slightly. The disgust in his eyes disappeared in a sh. He had fully focused his attention on the vast darkness at the moment. His keen intuition told him that he was being followed. This person was roving around him, and their skill was still immeasurable. In order to protect Judy and not inadvertently alert the enemy, Jay reluctantly acquiesced in allowing her to get near him. "Jay Ares, you¡¯re dead. How dare you go on a date with another woman behind my sister''s back?! You''re truly disappointing me right now." Suddenly, he heard Zayne¡¯s voice ringing from behind. Jay turned around and saw Zayne standing not far from them, looking angrily at him. Next to him was Angeline. Angeline wore a fluttering white dress as her ck hair flowed with the wind freely. Her face appeared pale as paper, and due to her frail body, she looked like a ghost standing from afar. "Angeline?" Jay''s handsome face turned pale in fright. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 His falcon gaze scanned the area as his ears listened t o the most abnormal noise. Angeline¡¯s safety fiddled with the most nervous chord in Jay¡¯s heart at this moment. Zayne thought about how he and Angelina made a long and challenging journey to look for Jay with much trouble. Meanwhile, Jay was taking a stroll with beauty. He could not contain his anger and said," Angelina trusted you, and you''re here taking a walk with Judy under the moonlight?" Jay looked at Angeline guiltily, yet he did not make any sudden movements and just quietly stood there. Angeline, who was unclear of the situation, merely thought he was standing still because of his guilty conscience. All of Angeline¡¯s worry turned into resentment within seconds. She was thoroughly enraged. Judy acted like a rooster that had just won a battle and reached out to hold Jay''s hand as she provocatively looked at Angeline. Jay pushed Judy¡¯s hand away and was about to lift his foot to stride toward Angeline. Suddenly, a cold light shed behind Angeline and Jay¡¯s pupils froze. He looked straight at Angeline''s background and saw the ck shadow hidden in the jungle. It was the one that had been trailing them for a long time. The person was wearing ck from head to toe. Jay could barely make out the cold de in his hand that was coincidentally directed toward his Angeline. That was a warning to him. Jay did not dare to make a single move. His whole world became quiet instantaneously, and there were no sounds to be heard. He could merely make out the picture and the cold de that was bing clearer in sight. Angeline waited for Jay''s exnation, but she never thought that Jay would choose to stay silent. Silence meant that he acquiesced to Judy''s provocation against her. Angeline felt so aggrieved that she started shedding tears. Judy became even more and more aggressive. "Sis Angeline, men like a gentle woman. Brother Jay has been thoroughly suppressed by a fierce wife like you for so many years. Now that he has found a kind and pleasant woman like me, he knows just how good I truly am. He doesn¡¯t want to go back with you today, s o go home!" Angeline was unspeakably disappointed in Jay. "Do you truly like her, Jaybie?" Jay did not speak, his pupilspletely focused on the cold, sharp de. Judy pleaded, "Sis Angeline, please wake up. Just let him go, alright?" It was as if she was already Jay¡¯s new wife. Angeline was so indignant that she turned around and left! At this moment, Carson came over with arge number of troops. "Are you alright, Miss Severe?" "I''m fine," said Angeline. The shadow in the jungle shed off. Once Angeline was out of danger, Jay let out a sigh of relief. "Carson, search the mountain immediately," Jay stepped forward, pointing toward the dense forest as h e said mightily, "The assassin is in there." Carson''s eyes widened in astonishment. The Corvettes had searched Mount Pearl for the whole day now and found no trace of the assassin. Did Jay collide with the killer so easily? Could there be such a coincidence? "Head into the mountains immediately." Carson did not dare to neglect the order. With a single wave of his hand, the Corvettes started an inch by inch search. Jay proceeded to stride toward his wife. "Angeline.¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Angeline ignored him and ran forward. Jay''s long legs chased after her. He grabbed her hand and apologized. ¡°Jaybie wasn¡¯t purposely ignoring you earlier. It was a dangerous situation.¡± Then, he proceeded to scold Zayne, "Why did you bring Angeline out?" Zayne retorted, ¡°You weren''t home when it was getting dark outside. Don''t you know that your darling wife will be worried about you?" Jay hugged Angeline in his arms and coaxed, "The assassin was behind you just now and if I made any sudden movements, I was afraid he might do something to you. Please, don''t be angry. I¡¯ll make it u p to youter... Okay?" Zayne started to pester. "You''re not fooling anyone." Jay gave him a death stare and Zayne abruptly shut his trap. 1 Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Angeline might be narrow-minded, but she was not unreasonable. After listening to Jay''s exnation, her anger dissipated immediately. She asked Jay with concern, "Why is the assassin following you, Jaybie?" Jay did not want Angeline to worry about him, so he pretended to look rxed. He squeezed Angeline''s cheeks and smiled. "He injured Uncle Zechariah. I think he''s here to hurt Judy.¡± Jay then steered Angeline toward tragic cases of familicides, which diminished Angeline¡¯s concerns and worries tremendously. The night was hazy, so the rugged mountain road became difficult to navigate. The road downhill was especially steep and precipitous. Jay bent down and said, "I''ll carry you home, Angeline." Zayne rushed forward, putting all of his weight on Jay. He said with an annoying smile, "I''m also exhausted from having searched for you all day, Big Brother. Why don''t you carry me too?" Jay grabbed his shoulders and performed a beautiful shoulder throw, smashing Zayne to the ground while snarling. "Get lost." Zayne yelped in pain. Angeline climbed onto Jay''s firm and solid back, letting out a dazzling smile. Judy, who was left out in the cold, looked at Jay and Angeline while twisting her hands together. The unwillingness pouring out of her eyes grew more and more intense. She did not understand why Jay, an angel with otherworldly good looks, superior IQ, and cold and lofty aura, would indulge and pamper Angeline so much. Judy was obsessed with this gentle side of Jay, and that gave birth to a feeling of intense greed. She wanted to rece Angeline and be Master Ares¡¯ favorite. She was sure that Brother Jay did not like herpetitive character, hence she would imitate Angeline by being a weak and frail girl. "Brother Jay." Judy suddenly staggered forward and looked around with a paleplexion. "I¡¯m scared." Judy thought that Jay would care for her but did not expect him to reply without even looking back, "Didn¡¯t you say that you have really good martial arts skills? What are you so scared of?" Angeline curled her lips and smiled slightly. Jaybie was definitely a male chauvinist in front of other women. "She wants you to care for her." Angeline moved her mouth closer to Jay''s ear, her moist lips brushing his earlobe. Jay smiled. "I''m old, my strength is limited. I''ve got my hands full just taking care of you." Angeline put her arms around his neck and let out an extremely contented smile. "Zayne, take care of Judy," Jay ordered. Before Zayne could say anything, Judy looked at him with contempt. "I heard that you¡¯re a weak and sickly man. I''d be grateful if you can take care of yourself. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zayne warned her sternly, "Remove the word ''sickly''. I''m just weak, not sickly." The duo quarreled the entire way... It was as if they were trying to liven things up for Angeline. Even Angeline grew excited and mischievous. "Jaybie..." "Mm." Jay tilted his head slightly as he listened to her voice that was as faint as a mosquito. "I love you." Jay felt as though he had won a five million lottery ticket. His attractive and sexy thin lips broke into a grin. In an instant, it was like a field of flowers had blossomed in his heart. His heart was filled with sweetness and bliss. "How much?" he asked her. They did not notice that Zayne and Judy had stopped quarreling. "Much more than my life." Jay''s eyes were moist. "Mm. I know." Angeline had other things in mind when she said this to him. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 She was trying to remind him to protect himself when his life was at stake. If Jay was gone, then she would not have the will to live anymore either. She wanted Jay to cherish his life. Judy pouted and snorted. Judy refused to believe that Angeline would love Jay s o deeply. When they came to a fork, Jay said, "Send Judy home, Zayne." Zayne had been quarreling with Judy the entire way and was eager to get rid of this annoying girl. "Why m e?" Jay said confidently, "Because I need to take Angeline home." Zayne whimpered and dropped his head, saying, "I¡¯ll take Angeline home. You can take Judy home." Jay red at him... Angeline suggested, "Jaybie, we''re not far from Judy''s house. We can send her home on the way." Jay epted Angeline''s suggestion. Judy looked extremely abashed. Jay''s aversion to her had sent a substantial blow to her self- esteem. When Judy came home, Cole walked out with a sullen face and reprimanded her, "Your father''s life is in danger. Aren''t you worried that he won''t be able to die in peace if you''re not by his side?" Judy rolled her eyes at Cole. Already upset to begin with, she took it all out on Cole. "I know you like Sis Angeline. That''s why you''re afraid that I''ll pester Brother Jay and upset your sweetheart." Jay¡¯s dashing face turned icy. He turned around and left with Angeline on his back. Cole sneered and said, "See that? That''s the result of your enthusiasm?" Judy pouted without a word. Cole said, "Go in and see your dad. If the doctors hadn¡¯t resuscitated him in time, he would¡¯ve gone to see his creator by now." Judy came to Zechariah''s bed andined tearfully, "You must hold on, Father. No one in this world will love me anymore if you¡¯re gone." Cole teased her. "What are you talking about? Grand Old Master, Patriarch, and everyone in Yorks Stronghold loves you. It¡¯s precisely because too many people are spoiling you that you¡¯re behaving like you own everything in the world and must get your hands on the things that you have set your eyes on. Unfortunately for you, my cousin is like the moon in the sky. Do you think someone will go up the sky and pick the moon for you?" Judy flew into a rage. "Brother Jay isn''t the moon. He''s a human. If Angelina can win his heart, why can¡¯t I?" "That''s because you''re not Angelina." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s so good about Angelina? She''s old and weak, nothing but a sickly princess who¡¯s a burden for Brother Jay-¡¯¡¯ Smack! Cole pped her across the face in fury. "Don¡¯t you dare nder Angelina like that." Judy clutched her zing face and roared. "What did I say wrong?¡± Cole clenched his teeth. "Listen up. Master Ares will love her despite all her shorings. At 17 years old, Master Ares fell in love with Angeline at first sight when she was only ten. He kept her in a safe bubble since, painstakingly nurturing her. You can say that Master Ares is the one who made Angelina into who she is today. She can be like a trumpet vine when she¡¯s gentle and a kapok tree when she''s tough. Master Ares is the reason why she''s physically weak... Not only would Master Ares not hate this version of Angeline, but he''ll only indulge and pamper her even more." This was the first time Judy had heard about the touching love story between Jay and Angeline. She was feeling both jealous and astonished. She was aware of Jay''s kindness toward Angeline but was surprised to learn about the love behind his indulgence and pampering. Jay''s love for Angeline was so passionate and intense that it was driving her crazy. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 It was already three in the morning when Baby Robbie returned to Green Plum Town. Jay was sitting on the couch in the living room sipping coffee in a seemingly elegant manner. Despite that, his charming eyes were covered with a trace of worry and it was clear that something was weighing o n his mind. The door of the living room made a creak and Baby Robbie was seen tiptoeing inside. After taking just several steps, he was startled when he caught sight of Jay. "You didn¡¯t go to bed yet, Daddy?" Jay eased up his tightly-knitted brows before standing up and pretending to walk upstairs. "I''ll go to bed now.¡± Baby Robbie was stunned. Daddy had been waiting for him. He was clearly worried about him. "I have something to tell you, Daddy," Baby Robbie said. Jay turned around with a big smile on his mesmerizing face. "Sure." He wanted to know if anything special had happened t o Baby Robbie yesterday. Baby Robbie taking the initiative to talk to him was proof of their healthy father-son rtionship. "I''d like to bring a little girl home," Baby Robbie said. Jay asked vigntly, "Is she a military intelligence division agent?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie nodded. "Mm. She¡¯s severely injured and still unconscious. She¡¯s currently recuperating secretly in Maya''s house. I fear that she''ll be discovered by Doomsday¡¯s Corvettes or be harmed by the vigers." Jay¡¯s eagle eyes narrowed slightly. "Are her injuries very serious?" He recalled the person following behind him yesterday. That person walked with feather-light and swift steps. It was certainly not someone who was suffering from severe injuries. Who was it? Baby Robbie nodded. "Yes, Daddy. She''s suffering fromminuted fractures in many areas, which will take a long time to recover." Jay saw the pleading look in Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes and nodded because he did not want to disappoint his child. "I can take her in, but you must remember who you are." After a pause, he exhorted, "If your identity is revealed, then it''ll bring devastating damage to Jens." Baby Robbie nodded resolutely. "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. The person at the military intelligence division is Baby Robbie and I''m Jens." "Mm." Jay''s face eased up. Baby Robbie suddenly stepped forward and threw himself into Jay''s arms. "Thank you, Daddy." The next day. Jay sent someone to fetch Sis Thirteen back to Green Plum Town. After a night¡¯s rest, Sis Thirteen had regained consciousness but was still unable to move. There was helplessness in her lucid pupils as she studied the strange environment around her. The sight of the scrawny and frail Sis Thirteen aroused Angeline''s pity when she recalled how she was taken away by the military intelligence division a t such a young age and lived a life where no one cared for her or loved her. "Don¡¯t be afraid, my child. You can live here from now on. We won''t hurt you," Angeline said softly. Sister Thirteen squeezed a grateful smile at Angeline and said in a hoarse voice, "Thank you, Pretty Aunty." Angeline was slightly stunned. She realized something when she heard the familiar voice. "Are you the little girl who took care of me that day?" Sis Thirteen nodded. Angeline doted on Sis Thirteen even more now. "This will be your home from now on, my child." Jay gave Angeline a suggestive nce. He was caught betweenughter and tears. He was feeling a little helpless too. Angeline was a soft, adorable, and particrly grateful person. If others treated her kindly, then she would return their kindness tenfold. However... Jay''s gaze fell on the little girl again, his dark pupils glowing with an obscure glint. At what age did this child enter the military intelligence division, he wondered? Like a beast that had left its pack, she was now domesticated by someone else, losing her original self entirely. Not wanting Angeline to take unknown risks, Jay stepped forward and pulled Angeline toward him. His seemingly gentle and harmless eyes carried a meaningful smile. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 "The child has severe injuries, Angeline. We should let her rest." Angeline looked at Sis Thirteen with a reluctant gaze." I need to stay and take care of her..." "Argh!" Jay suddenly clutched his stomach and furrowed his brows. Angeline instantly shifted her attention to Jay, asking anxiously, "Is your stomach acting up again, Jaybie?¡± Jay nodded. "Help me into the house to rest." Hence, Angeline supported Jay outside. Jay had just taken a few steps when he suddenly turned around and ordered Grayson and Finn, "By the way, Grayson, Finn, the two of you will live here from now on. Spring is nearly here and Baby Zetty and Jens have fallen far too behind in their studies. Please stay i n Green Plum Town and help them catch up in their studies. I want you to draw up a timetable for me by tonight." Finn and Grayson exchanged nces at each other. When their eyes met, they could read the implicit meaning of Master Ares'' words from each other¡¯s doubtful eyes. They then replied reverently, ¡°Yes, Master Ares." Angeline helped Jay into the bedroom. Jayy on the bed, his back leaning against the headboard as he stared at Angeline bustling about for him with anguid gaze. His mesmerizing face was adorned with a blissful smile. Angeline found a moxibustion box and lit up a moxa stick. The burning dried mugwort sent tears to her eyes. "What is this?" Jay asked curiously. Angeline exined with a smile, "This is the moxibustion method I learned from the vigers. It can warm you up and make you feel better!" She walked over with the moxibustion box. In front of the copper alloy moxibustion box was a beautiful purse embroidered with a pair of doves. Jay''s eyes fell on the pair of poorly embroidered doves andughed. "Are these doves or wild birds?¡± Angeline blushed with shame. She was terrible at embroidery and this was her first time learning it, hence her doves looked hideous. Angeline said shyly, "Well, that depends. Do you want them to be doves or wild birds?¡± Jay suddenly stretched out his long arms and took her into his arms, saying affectionately, "Why don''t you sew me a dove buckle so I can wear it on me?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline immediately pictured an elegant and noble man swaggering around with a clumsy-looking buckle ... She blushed and shook her head. "They¡¯llugh at m e." Jay covered her lips. "I won''t show it to others..." Angeline was bbergasted. "Is your stomach not hurting anymore?¡± Jay stopped immediately and covered his stomach with both hands, his gaze falling on the moxibustion box. "How does this work?" "Lie down." Jay followed Angeline''s instructions andy on the bed. Angeline put the moxibustion box on his stomach and covered him with a nket. The moxa fragrance that was exuding from the moxibustion box smelled very refreshing. Jay took a whiff of the moxa fragrance and stared at the gorgeous woman, his cold and steely heart gradually melting. Angeliney on the bed cupping her cheeks in her hands, her eyes filled with worry. "Your stomach problems haven''t acted up for so long. Why the sudden recurrence?" Jay reached out and stroked Angeline''s well-defined chin. "I''m not sick." Angeline widened her almond eyes. "Why are you lying to me, then? Do you know how worried I was?" Jay said, "I just want you to care about me." Angeline,"..." She then pinched Jay''s nose and reprimanded him, "I think Zayne''s right about you being childish. You''re just three years old at most, Jaybie." Jay let out a dazzling smile, one that carried a trace of mischief and demonic charm. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 "Stay away from her, Angeline," Jay put away his unbridled behavior and warned with a sullen face without warning. Angeline thought for a very long time before realizing what he meant. Jaybie was referring to Sis Thirteen when he said ''her''. Angeline was extremely confused. "She¡¯s just a child. She can¡¯t even protect herself..." She thought that Jaybie was overly anxious about her safety. Before she could finish her sentence, Jay picked up a potted nt on the table next to him. The small seedling looked malnourished and fragile in the small pot. However, Jay said, "A seedling can¡¯t determine if it''s going to grow straight or crooked. It''s up to the person who cares for the seedling to decide." Angeline stared fixedly at the stem that had not changed its position for several days now yet was obviously curved because the seedling was growing toward the light. Jay put down the pot and brushed Angeline¡¯s exquisite nose, saying, "Be a good girl." Angeline gave him an endearing nod. ¡°Mm." She then threw herself into his arms and whispered," I''ll be careful around her." Jay breathed a sigh of relief. In the study. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie sat in an orderly manner a s they listened to their teachers. Finn said, "Master Ares wants me to draw up a study n for you. Any suggestions?" Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons. "More sses from Brother Finn and fewer from Uncle Grayson." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The different way of addressing them sent Grayson into a fit ofughter. Then, he teased Finn, saying," You have to call me Uncle Grayson next time, Finn." Finn red viciously at Grayson. "She¡¯s insensible because she¡¯s young. Are you going to be so insensible too?" One sentence was enough to choke Grayson up. Baby Robbie suggested nonchntly, "Fewer cultural sses and more physical education sses." Finn and Grayson then huddled in the corner to draw up the timetable. Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie protested when they saw the timetable densely-packed with sses. "We''re getting up earlier than the chickens and sleepingter than the pigs. Are you treating us as laborers?" Baby Zetty muttered, "We''re students. Students are the buds of our mothend, the pirs of the country, and the hope of the nation. If you don''t give us enough rest, then what''s the point of having good grades when we¡¯re physically weak?" Finn and Grayson exchanged nces with each other. "That does make sense." "We mustn''t let the children go down the same road as Mrs. Ares. She may be stunning and talented, but she can''t put her talent to use because she''s too delicate. That really is such a pity..." "If that¡¯s the case, we''ll cancel one self-study in the morning and evening so you can get enough sleep." Finn gave the final word. Baby Zetty tried her best to maximize the benefits." Cancel physics and chemistry too... I have decided to take up liberal arts in the future, so can I not take these two subjects?" Finn chided, "No." Baby Zetty stammered, "Uncle Zayne told me that he had painstakingly studied and memorized physics and chemistry back then only to forget everything in the end. Life is short. I don''t want to waste my precious time away like what Uncle Zayne did." Grayson said, "You know full well that your uncle cked off when it came to studies. He didn''t even make an effort to remember the things he learned in physics and chemistry sses. Forget everything? That¡¯s just an excuse." Baby Zetty sighed. "Learning makes you happy, so I love learning. I''m happy when you''re happy." Finn''s face darkened. "Stop going on TikTok so much." A hectic ss schedulemenced. Baby Robbie started snoring as soon as ss started. However, since Grayson and Finn were mistaking him for Jenson, they did not make excessive demands as h e was a prodigy who had graduated from Legendary Youth Academy. Baby Zetty, on the other hand, was always up to no good. When she saw her brother dozing off instead of learning, she grew absent-minded as well and ended u p getting criticized by Finn. "You''re taking the college entrance examination in September this year, Baby Zetty. You must study hard if you want to enroll in the best university in the country." Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Baby Zetty pointed at Baby Robbie. "He''s older and is setting a bad example by sleeping in ss... Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?" Grayson said, "He has learned everything in Legendary Youth Academy, you haven''t." Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie as he snored in his sleep and said in a rather puzzled manner, "Just look a t how much of a sleepyhead he is! Who knows if he actually paid any attention in ss when he was in Legendary Youth Academy? Why don''t you try and test him?" Finn shook Baby Robbie awake and asked him, "Let¡¯s hear you recite the periodic table backward, shall we?" Baby Robbie looked at Grayson with drowsy eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I can¡¯t remember it anymore." Grayson and Finn were stunned. "Don''t tell us that you attended a fake Legendary Youth Academy, Jens?" Afraid that he would expose his identity, Baby Robbie pretended to look profound and mysterious by saying, "Do you know why Daddy asked you to give us lessons?" Grayson replied, "To make up for your missed lessons.¡± Baby Robbie asked again, "Are you sure?" Grayson was slightly stunned. It did seem strange when Master Ares suddenly asked him and Finn to give the two brats lessons. Both Grayson and Finn knew that Master Ares had made this arrangement with other purposes in mind, but they could not figure out what that specific purpose was even after racking their brains. "You know why?" Finn asked, trying to sound him out. Baby Robbie nced at Baby Zetty. "He just wants you to be our keepers." Grayson and Finn were in for a rude awakening. It turned out that Master Ares just wanted them to protect these two little ancestors? Master Ares was guarding against the little girl from the military intelligence division? Finn and Grayson were puzzled. Why did they still need to take precautions when the little girl was already paralyzed? Grayson and Finn grew more vignt after realizing how much thought Master Ares had put into this. Baby Robbie pushed the thick book in front of him away andy down on the desk again, preparing to go back to sleep. Grayson and Finn had always obeyed all of Jay''s orders, so Grayson quickly reached out to cushion Baby Robbie''s chin. He lifted it up hard and said, "I don¡¯t care what Master Ares¡¯ real intention is, but since he has asked us to help you catch up in your studies, then we will do as he says." "Get up for ss, Baby Robbie." 1 "Start the ss, then," Baby Robbie said helplessly. Grayson and Finn took turns to go on and on for all six subjects of politics, history, geography, language, mathematics, and foreignnguages. Baby Zetty was not as smart as Jenson and Baby Robbie. She had good grades but was only slightly better than ordinary children, hence she needed to be diligent and hardworking in order to get good grades. As a result, when Finn and Grayson talked about deep topics, she found herself struggling a little. As for Baby Robbie, though he was gifted, he hadpletely given up on cultural studies in the past few years. Without any basics in cultural studies, the lesson was all greek to him. "Do you understand?" Finn asked. Baby Zetty shook her head honestly. "It¡¯s too difficult." Finn turned to look at Baby Robbie for help. "Why don¡¯t you exin it to Baby Zetty, Jens?" Baby Robbie coughed and choked. He was not Jens, so what the hell did he know? "I don¡¯t know," Baby Robbie muttered. He could not conceal it any longer. This sounded like aplete joke to Finn and Grayson. Jenson, someone who attended Legendary Youth Academy... did not understand the Olympiad Maths that third-year junior high school students were currently studying? This could not be. At this moment, Grayson and Finn realized that the child sitting in front of them was not Jenson but Baby Robbie. Grayson and Finn eventually decided to teach based o n the students'' ability, tutoring Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty separately. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 Zechariah''s emergency treatmentsted an entire day and night, but he still passed away in bed in the end. Grand Old Master Yorks presided over Zechariah''s funeral. That day, the vigers raised Zechariah¡¯s body and leaned it against a block of wood. They stood around his body chanting prayers with the religious leader. Women d in in white clothes danced around Zechariah''s body to bid him farewell. Judy, Zechariah''s daughter, knelt in front of Zechariah in her mourning garment. She was wailing her heart out. Grand Old Master Yorks read the eulogy out loud, "Life may be short but it is resplendent like the flowers in summer. Zechariah has made great contributions to Doomsday. He''s a hero in Doomsday-Mount Pearl¡¯s patron saint. Now, with great reverence, let us bid farewell to our patron saint. "Today, Mount Pearl has lost its patron saint, but fortunately, Zachariah and his wife have given us the clever and bubbly Judy who is not only beautiful but also great at medicine andbat. On behalf of all 108 Yorks Stronghold¡¯s vigers, I grant Judy, Zechariah¡¯s one and only descendant, the title of ''Mount Pearl Saintess''. We hope that Saintess Judy will carry on her father''s selfless dedication and legacy, working hard to keep Mount Pearl safe.¡± The vigers began cheering. "Judy, Judy..." A loud and powerful cheer rolled over the hills and echoed throughout the valley. It was as if Saintess Judy''s existence was an extension of the patron saint¡¯s legacy. Now that they had a saintess, they thought that Mount Pearl would b e safe. However, they had let their guard down. A powerful dark force was responsible for Zechariah¡¯s death, and his death was a challenge and threat posed against Doomsday. Therefore, how could a mere saintess change the course of history? Soon, the mes under the tall wooden frame started spreading up, burning Zachariah¡¯s scrawny body. Judy screamed frantically, "Dad!" The vigers pulled her back andforted her. "Let your father die in peace, Judy.¡± Judy let out a heartbreaking cry. "Don''t leave me behind, Dad. What am I supposed to do now that you''re gone?" "Dad..." Grief was written all over Judy''s face. Jay and Angelina looked on with a solemn expression as Zechariah''s body burned. They had experienced the pain of parting with their loved ones before, hence they felt deep sympathy for Judy at this moment. After the funeral, Judy staggered up to Jay and raised her tearful face as she said miserably, "Brother Ares, m y father entrusted me to your care before he died. Will you keep your word?" Jay replied, ¡°Since I''ve made a promise to your father, I''ll keep my word." Angeline stared at Jay in disbelief. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Judy had racked her brains thinking of ways to marry him. Why was he taking the initiative to undertake the responsibility of taking care of Judy when he was supposed to avoid her like the gue? Angeline wanted to know what Jay nned to do when he said that he was going to take care of Judy. Judy was overjoyed when she heard Jay saying that h e was willing to take care of her. "Since you''ve given m y father your word to take care of me forever, will you marry me, then? You''re the only person I can rely on from now on, Brother Jay." The vigers started cheering. "Marry Saintess Judy, marry Saintess Judy!¡± Jay, Jay was hesitant and in a dilemma. They were at Zechariah¡¯s funeral, hence he did not want to send the fragile Judy another heavy blow on such an asion. However, he had yet to think of a tactful way to reject Judy. Angeline drew her hand out of Jay''s arms and looked a t him with bitterness in her eyes. She stressed every word with a sonorous tone, "Hand me a divorce agreement first before you marry her." Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Jay grabbed Angeline''s hand anxiously and gave her a reassuring stare. He then turned to Judy and said," Judy, I promised your father to take good care of you, but I didn''t promise him anything about marrying you. I, Jay Ares, am a person who takes my promise seriously and will never break it. With that said, I also promised my wife to marry her and her alone for the rest of my life. I''ll take care of you, but I won¡¯t do so by marrying you." Judy''s smile froze on her face. Her unrequited love had turned into intense hatred. "You''re not keeping your promise." She then covered her face and ran away. The vigers all looked at Jay with condemning eyes." Zechariah has just passed on and you''re already breaking your promise by refusing to marry Saintess Judy. We don''t wee you here in Doomsday." Jay was spurned, and his dashing face looked extremely awkward. Angeline squeezed Jay''s hand and gave him a reassuring gaze. With Angeline¡¯sforting gaze, his icy heart was instantly filled with delight. The corners of his lips were turned upward. He did not care what others thought of him. Angeline was all he cared about. "You''re simply too much, all of you. Jaybie only promised Mr. Zechariah to take care of his daughter but didn''t promise to marry her, so how is he breaking any promises?" Angeline said with certainty. A viger stood up and uttered indignantly, "How are you going to take care of her if you don''t marry her?" Angeline sneered, "Let me ask you a question. Do you have parents?" "Of course. I didn''t jump out of a crack in a rock," replied the savage man who was standing up for Judy. "Did they take care of you?" Angeline asked. "It¡¯s only proper and right for parents to take care of their children." "Let me ask you again. Do you have children?" From N?velDrama.Org. "Yes," he responded truthfully even though he was curious as to why Angeline was asking so many questions that werepletely unrted to Judy. Angeline guided him patiently. "Do you take care of your children?" "Of course." Angeline then said with a smile, "Let me ask you again, then. Will you marry your parents or your children?" The man flushed with shame as if he was greatly humiliated. He roared in fury. "Why would I do such a monstrous thing?" Angeline stopped there and expressed her intentions." Didn''t you say it yourself? If Jay doesn''t marry Judy, then he won¡¯t be able to take care of her." Angeline''s refutation had left the man speechless. Angeline continued, "My husband and I are happy with how things are right now. If he has promised Mr. Zechariah to take care of Judy, then I''ll support him. I''m willing to adopt her as our daughter and love and protect her like all parents would do. Do you have any objections to that?" Angeline''s statement made a lot of sense to the vigers, hence they all nodded their heads. "That¡¯s a good idea." Judy rushed back and roared at Angeline with crimson eyes. "You can keep on dreaming if you want me to be your daughter. Do you think I have no idea what you¡¯re plotting at? You''re trying to cut off Brother Ares and my chances of bing a couple, aren''t you? I won''t let you have your way." Angeline smiled without saying anything. Jay, who had remained silent for a very long time, suddenly said, "Judy, I once swore an oath to Angeline to love and serve her alone my whole life. I promised her first before I promised your father, so I won''t give u p my initial promise for a promise that cameter. If I do that, then how am I any different from a hypocrite?" When Jay was done speaking, he turned to Angeline and said softly, "Let''s go home, Angeline." Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Angeline nodded. "Mm." Just like that, Angeline and Jay left hand in hand before everybody''s eyes. Dusk. Both of them were summoned to Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ half-mountain vi. Grand Old Master Yorks had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Jay and Angeline, he deliberately adjusted his slouched sitting posture. "You¡¯re here?" The hoarseness in his voice was difficult to conceal. "Grandpa, did you summon me because of the assassin?" Jay and Angeline sat diagonally across from Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks nodded solemnly. "The assassin invaded Doomsday''s military basest night." Jay was astounded! The military base? That was Doomsday''s core defense system. If it was destroyed, then the entire Yorks Stronghold would face a major crisis. However, if the other party did not have a map as guidance, then there was no way they could enter such a heavily-guarded ce. "Someone leaked the Nine Paintings." Jay''s eyes turned cold. Grand Old Master Yorks looked deeply at Jay and said, "Other than you and your mother, the Yorks¡¯ direct line of descent are the only ones who know about the map." "Are you suspecting Jaybie, Grand Old Master Yorks?" Angeline stood up furiously and said indignantly," Jaybie will never betray his close rtives. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stood alone against Doomsday in order to protect the Ares family back then." Grand Old Master Yorks and Jay''s gazes shifted to the exceedingly agitated-looking Angeline at the same time. Angeline¡¯s trust and care had put a blissful smile on Jay''s face that it was hard to conceal. Grand Old Master Yorksughed boisterously. "I have never doubted Jay." Angeline blushed. It turned out that she had been overthinking it. Jay pulled her to his side to take a seat and patted her tiny head gently as if to soothe her wounded heart. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "If the assassin can poison Master Zechariah without anyone knowing and advance unopposed in our base, then that just shows that he has extraordinary abilities and should not be taken lightly. I think you, Jay, are the only one who can deal with a formidable opponent like that." Jay pondered for a moment, his eagle pupils gleaming with sharp wisdom. He said, "The assassin has been i n Mount Pearl for so long. Did the Corvettes not find any clues left behind by the assassin?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "When the Corvettes carried out a nket search in Mount Pearl, they did not find the assassin''s tracks but they found this.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks picked up a fingernail-sized pendant ne from the marble coffee table and said, "The Corvettes found this skull ne in the base, presumably left by the assassin." When Jay and Angeline saw the familiar-looking skull shape, an awe-inspiring brilliance shot out of their pupils. This pendant was the exact same one as the one Jay wore around his neck. Angeline said, "There seems to be a mistake, Grand Old Master Yorks. This is Jaybie¡¯s pendant ne..." Before she could finish her sentence, Jay was seen reaching for the ne around his neck and pulled out his skull ne with an equally surprised look. Angeline was dumbfounded. Jaypared the two identical pendants and said inconceivably, "I own the same pendant ne as the assassin? Do I perhaps share a rtionship with this person?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the skull ne around Jay''s neck, his pupils dting in shock. After seeing the surprised look in Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ eyes, Jay could tell that this was no ordinary pendant. He asked with curiosity, "Is there a problem with this pendant, Grandpa?" Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Grand Old Master Yorks'' hunched body quivered a little. It felt like he had turned ten years older in an instant. After a long time, Grand Old Master Yorks said in a hoarse voice, "I once saw this skull ne on Mr. Boye." "What?" Jay eximed, "Why would I have Mr. Boye s ne?" Up until today, Mr. Boye had only lived in legends. In Jay¡¯s opinion, he and Mr. Boye werepletely unrted strangers, so how did he end up having Mr. Boye¡¯s private possession? Grand Old Master Yorks nced obscurely at Jay and closed his eyes for a very long time. When he opened his eyes again, a trace of anger exuded from them. "I shouldn''t have trusted your grandfather. I can¡¯t believe he betrayed me.¡± Jay looked difited. "What do you mean, Grandpa?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks found it hard to relieve his anger. "Your grandfather gave me an unconvincing reason to leave Doomsday back then and I believed in his nonsense. He probably knows where Mr. Boye is and is hiding him away secretly, keeping all of Mr. Boye¡¯s medical achievements to himself." Jay stood up abruptly and said, "Grandpa, Grandfather Dn doesn''t even know where Mr. Boye is." Grand Old Master Yorks was skeptical. "If he didn¡¯t receive any help from Mr. Boye, how did he establish a business empire in Imperial Capital in just a few years, then?" Jay retorted, "If my grandfather has any clue about M r. Boye¡¯s whereabouts at all and is keeping all of the research results to himself, then Grand Asia would be the world''s most advanced hospital by now. Although we have cutting-edge medical technology, we¡¯re still not at the forefront of the medical world." He then paused and said, "Besides, I''ve been in the family for so many years yet have never discovered any clues about Mr. Boye at all.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was extremely puzzled." Where did you get this pendant, then?" Jay replied, "This is a birthday gift from Grandfather Dn on my 18th birthday. It was a present from myte mother." Grand Old Master Yorks gaped at him. "So your mother met Mr. Boye before she died?" Jay¡¯splexion was slightly dark and there was a tinge of disappointment in his eyes. "But why would m y mother give me an outsider''s ne?" Grand Old Master Yorks theorized, saying, "Maybe by giving this ne to us, she¡¯s trying to tell us that she has met Mr. Boye.¡± Angeline looked at the angry-looking Grand Old Master Yorks as well as the despondent-looking Jay. The secrets hidden in her mind poured out all at once. "I think I know all the answers," Angeline said. Jay looked at Angeline in astonishment. "What did you say?" Angeline said, "Jaybie, do you still remember the car ident I was in?" Jay let out a bitter smile. "How could I possibly forget?" Angeline said, "Do you know the cause of my car ident then?" Jay said in a dispirited manner, "It was a set-up by my dad. But why did he set up this car ident? I just can¡¯t figure it out." Angeline exined, "That''s because I discovered a secret." Jay listened with rapt attention. "What secret?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "The Areses did not imprison your mother because they were afraid that Doomsday would avenge the Ares family. They did so because your mother killed M r. Boye and angered your grandfather. Mr. Boye is your grandmother." Jay might be a man who never stered his emotions on his face, but after hearing the shocking information, his eyes still widened in astonishment. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 "Mr. Boye is my grandmother? But how could it be? If my grandmother is Mr. Boye, how could Grandfather not know?" Jay was beyond astonished. Angeline mulled it over and said, "I think your grandfather has no knowledge of your grandmother¡¯s true identity." Jay was both nonplussed and bbergasted. "Tell me everything you know, Angeline." Aware that Doomsday was now facing the risk of being annihted, Angeline decided to save Doomsday from the same catastrophe that befell the Ares family by making a clean breast of it all. "That day, I lost my way in Fragrant Vessel Court and entered the Ares residence''s forbidden area by ident. When I was in the underground pce, I overheard your mother arguing with your father." When Angeline recalled what happened that day, she felt as though she was reliving her nightmare. As a result, she shrank into a ball. When Jay noticed her unease, he quickly pulled her into his arms and soothed her. "You don''t have to force yourself to think about it if you don¡¯t want to, Angeline." Angeline recollected herself and continued, "I heard your mother screaming, saying, ''I want to expose your mother''s identity and ask her to hand over her research results. This war started because of her. She has infected many people with this virus because of the live specimen she created. She¡¯s shirking responsibility by hiding here. She doesn''t have any humanity at all!" Even after so many years, Angeline could still remember the look on Chloe and Jordan''s faces when they argued. She imitated the helpless look on Jordan''s face. "You must''ve recognized the wrong person, Chloe. My mother is just an ordinary woman, s o how could she be the medical expert you''re looking for? Besides, my father didn''t bring her home from the frontline of the war. He got to know her from a chance encounter. You said it yourself. My father is Doomsday''s commanding officer, so there''s no reason he can''t recognize my mother, right? "Your father is too afraid to reveal your mother''s identity because her identity will bring forth catastrophes. If they know that the renowned Mr. Boye is in the Ares family, then the Areses will be the target of all..." "This can''t be..." Angeline looked at Jay and Grand Old Master Yorks as they sunk into deep thought. She let out a wry smile, saying, "I suffered the misfortune because I overheard this secret." Jay apologized deeply. "I''m sorry, Angeline. I apologize to you on behalf of my mom and dad.¡± Angeline was once clueless about how she was supposed toe to terms with the hurt that Jordan and Chloe had inflicted on her but had now let go of the grudge. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I used to hate them for the misfortune they brought upon me, but I stopped hating them when I recalled how lucky I am to have met you because they were the ones who brought you into this world." Angeline smiled sweetly. Jay was heartbroken when he thought of the pain his parents had caused Angeline. On the other hand, Grand Old Master Yorks was heartbroken because despite Chloe''s stunning looks and talents, she was still no match for the monsters in the Ares family. She had clearly obtained the truth but was still unable to escape the Ares family¡¯s cage and eventually perished there. Grand Old Master Yorks'' dark and weary pupils suddenly gleamed brightly as he clutched the armrest of the couch with both hands, saying, "I think I know why the assassin is here." Jay said, "Oh? Who is it?" Grand Old Master Yorks exined, "Mr. Boye¡¯s descendant." Jay had expected it a long time ago, hence he looked quite calm. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Mr. Boye already had a family of her own before marrying your grandfather. Although Mr. Boye was born into a medical family, her manter turned to evil ways and practices. The organization he established is marked with a skull. The couple got along really well and worked together t o make filthy money. From what I remember, they also have a son.¡± Jay''s dashing face was condensed into ice. "Could he b e the assassin who has invaded Mount Pearl?" Grand Old Master Yorks nodded and gave his reason. "It¡¯s bizarre to see Zechariah getting poisoned by Phiz Poison. It''s very simr to how Mr. Boye would do it.¡± Angelina added, "Mr. Boye was killed by Chloe, whereas Chloe was both Doomsday''s daughter and the Areses¡¯ daughter-inw. It¡¯s no wonder the assassin is targeting both Doomsday and the Areses." Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 The truth was out! Jay''s eagle eyes contracted slightly. The dots had now connected. Several clear and distinct chains were formed. Ultimately, Jay¡¯s pupils froze in ce as he gently uttered three words, "military intelligence division." Angeline paled slightly! When Jay called out the name ''military intelligence division'' without warning, the clever Angeline could immediately guess why he did that. "Jaybie, the military intelligence division is an evil organization established by Mr. Boye''s descendant, right? When they took Baby Robbie away a few years ago, everything was all premeditated, right? If that¡¯s the case... Now that Jens has gone to the military intelligence division, does that mean he''ll only have a slim chance of survival?" Angeline muttered as she held Jay¡¯s arms with trembling hands. Although Jay¡¯s head was a mess right now, he needed to force himself to stay calm. He consoled Angeline, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Angeline. I¡¯ll rescue Jens out of there. Trust me." Grand Old Master Yorks furrowed his brows so hard that the creases were enough to squash a mosquito. When he noticed the unease in Jay''s eyes, Grand Old Master Yorks looked even more distressed. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Why was Jay constantly put to the test? Why were the heavens so cruel to him? "Jay, it doesn''t really matter even if the military intelligence division owns Doomsday¡¯s map. We still have ourst and final trump card. I think it¡¯s time we y this card." "What trump card?" Grand Old Master Yorks restored his arrogance." Hmph, Doomsday''s ability to fight is unparalleled anywhere in the world. Since they''ve made their way t o Mount Pearl, we can easily make them retreat with one strike." Jay reminded him. "Grandpa, Doomsday''s admiral... is gone. Who¡¯s going to lead the elite Tiger and Wolf Armies?" Without a good admiral to lead them, both the Tiger and Wolf Armies would be splintered. Everyone knew this. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay and said in a sonorous tone, "You." Jay chuckled and said, "I''m not a suitable candidate. M y refusal to marry Judy has made the vigers very unhappy. Do you think they''ll let me lead them willingly?" The corners of Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ lips curved into a confident arc. "Grandpa believes in you." Angeline''s heart grew heavier and heavier. At this very moment, the Yorks'' stronghold and Jens'' life were weighing down on her like two huge mountains on her back. Could she really bring herself to sacrifice other people¡¯s lives just because she and Jay insisted on spending the rest of their lives together with only the two of them? Angeline stood up anxiously, saying, "If... If this is for the sake of the 100,000 lives in Yorks Stronghold... For the sake of Jenson... Then I''m willing to sacrifice my happiness. Jaybie, maybe you should marry Judy so you can lead the vigers in this battle with peace of mind." Jay raised his eyebrows and asked, "What happens after we win this battle, then? Are you going to just stand around and watch as Judy and I be husband and wife?" Angeline was stunned as her tears rolled down her cheeks. 99 Jay knew just how tormented Angeline must be feeling at the moment andughed. "Don''t think too much. Your worries aren¡¯t going to happen." He nted a zing kiss on her forehead. "Trust me, Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the two lovebirds and waved at them. "Go and get ready, Jay. I''ll make arrangements for you to go through the barriers as soon as possible." Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Darkness enveloped Mount Pearl. Jay and Angeline looked at the dark sky, both of them silently worrying about their child-Jenson. Angeline nestled in Jay''s arms and said with sorrow," Jaybie, I finally understand why you kept it a secret from all of us and fought Doomsday alone back then." Jay¡¯s mind wandered back to a few years ago when he kept a secret from all of his close rtives and faced Doomsday alone... Dying was easy, actually. Cutting off ties with his family was not. It was especially hard when he was expected to give up on his and Angelina''s rtionship. Angelina''s voice gently tugged on Jay''s heartstrings in the quiet night. "If I could trade my life for everyone''s safety, I believe I''d do the same. I shouldn''t have med you back then, Jaybie," Angeline said tearfully. Jay pulled her closer and murmured affectionately, "T o be honest, Angeline, I regretted it. I regretted it the moment I was an inch away from death. I regretted leaving you behind and sending you to face the storm alone." Angelina''s eyes turned slightly pink. Shemanded domineeringly, "Don¡¯t leave me behind ever again." Jay held her close, his voice hoarse. "Okay." Military intelligence division. Jenson sat in front of a drawing board, absentmindedly sketching Doomsday''s Nine Paintings. Sis Daisy walked in with a bowl of mushroom soup and said grumpily, "I heard from the other sisters that you''re skipping meals and sleep trying toplete Nine Paintings as quickly as you can. You can''t do this to yourself, Lil Fox. Drink this mushroom soup and go t o bed!¡± Jenson raised his eyebrows and shed a haughty smile. "Sis Daisy, Foster Father wants me to sketch the Nine Paintings, so I''m sure it''s urgent. I shouldn''t let him down." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sis Daisy let out an endearing smile. "Your foster father won''t be in the military intelligence division for a few days, so you can ck off for a bit." "Really?" Jenson''s eyes lit up. This was the perfect opportunity for him to familiarize himself with the military intelligence division''s topography. "Mm.¡± After drinking the mushroom soup, Jenson stood up, did some stretches, and kicked his legs to loosen his muscles. He shed an innocent smile at Sis Daisy before asking with ulterior motives in mind, "Where are the other sisters?" Sis Daisy replied, "They¡¯re all sleeping." Jenson''s eyes glinted with a tinge of wisdom, but he deliberately sounded listless. "Boring. I¡¯ll get some rest too, then." He then yawned twice before walking to his bed. Sis Daisy covered him with a nket thoughtfully before leaving with the soup bowl. As soon as Sis Daisy left, Jenson''s listless eyes started glistening. His sharp eagle eyes fell on the wallpaper. Those were Baby Robbie''s scribbles, each and every one of them revealing just how much Baby Robbie longed to go home. For example, there was a scribble of five birds, but a bird with broken wings was falling from the sky. Baby Robbie was clearly scribbling himself when he drew the falling bird. When he saw these depressing scribblings, Jenson''s eyes exuded a gratified smile. Baby Robbie was probably nestling in Mommy and Daddy''s arms right now, enjoying the boundless fatherly love and thepassionate love of their mother. Not long after that, Jenson sneaked out of the dormitory. He wanted to familiarize himself with the military intelligence division¡¯s topography. However, with no map to guide him, he could only zigzag his way through the maze-like military intelligence division. Eventually, he came to an underground pce. There was a youngdy guarding the entrance of the underground pce, standing there motionlessly like a puppet. Her eyes, however, were sweeping around the ce constantly like a spotlight, detecting any anomalies around her. Jenson pulled out a smoke bomb from his arms. This was a good weapon that he had found in Baby Robbie''s room. He tossed the smoke bomb at the entrance of the underground pce, and immediately, a cloud of thick smoke burst out of the shell and permeated through the entire underground pce. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 Jenson took the opportunity to grope his way into the underground pce. In the pitch-dark underground pce, only a very dim wallmp in a corner was lit. It barely illuminated the underground pce¡¯syout. At the center of the underground pce, several folding chairs were ced at random. Two people were seen tied up to two of the chairs. It was one man and one woman. 2 The man had his head down, hence it was hard to see his face. From N?velDrama.Org. The woman''s head had tilted to one side, her messy hair covering her face though parts of it remained uncovered. When Jenson saw one of her eyes and the shriveled skin around her eyes, he was instantly petrified. This woman''s shriveled skin looked all too familiar to him. He held his breath as he made his way toward the woman. He had just approached the woman and was about to reach out to lift her hair away from her face when he felt a weight on his shoulders. Someone had ced his or her hands on his shoulder. Jenson moved his entire body, preparing to fight to the death. "What are you doing here, Lil Fox?" the youngdy asked sternly. Now that Jenson was caught red-handed, he could onlyugh awkwardly. He was contemting if he should murder her to keep her mouth shut. It was then that the youngdy suddenly leaned over and reprimanded him out of concern for him. "This is the military intelligence division¡¯s forbidden area. This isn''t a ce you should enter." Jenson froze a little. Was she going to kill him, then? The youngdy suddenly pulled him into a side door, and when Jenson finally came back to his senses, he realized that he was already standing on the Roman pir outside the entrance of the underground pce. Jenson nced at the girl at the gate of the underground pce and could easily tell who she was judging from the characteristics of the sisters which Baby Robbie previously described to him. This was Sis Jasmine. Jenson showed Sis Jasmine a grateful look before turning around and tiptoeing away. When he returned to the dormitory, Jenson threw himself onto the huge bed and let out a heavy sigh of relief. The man and the woman imprisoned in the underground pce popped up in his mind again. That woman and the woman in his memory, one who had left a horrible impression on him, both shared the same disorder-muscle atrophy. Mount Pearl. Grand Old Master Yorks had set up the sky barrier, and several iron chains were seen running across the moat. The top ten elders each stood on one chain. For any gate-crashers who were trying to break through the sky barrier, this mission was tantamount to scaling the sky. When the vigers saw Grand Old Master Yorks, they all began wagging their tongues curiously. "Who''s trying to break through the sky barrier?" ¡°We¡¯re talking about ten against one here. I think the gate-crasher is going for the admiral''s title." "Despite not having an admiral for so many years, everyone has remained safe under Doomsday''s protection. Now that Grand Old Master Yorks is suddenly promoting an admiral, I think terrible things are going to happen in Doomsday soon.¡± "Yes. Patron Saint Zachariah getting poisoned by Phiz Poison is an omen. In short, Doomsday will very likely dispatch the Tiger and Wolf Armies this time. That''s why they¡¯re eager to promote Doomsday''s admiral." "Who do you think in the Yorks 108 Strongholds has the ability to crash the sky barrier other than Chloe Yorks?" At this moment, Grand Old Master Yorks and Patriarch Spencer arrived at the sky barrier tform with a crowd gathered around them. Patriarch Spencer said in an imposing manner, "We have set up a barrier here at Mount Pearl today for all aspiring and ambitious individuals to attempt. However, this barrier is extremely dangerous to undertake because one wrong step will cost you your life. You will not be able to survive, so please think carefully before you make the decision to crash this barrier." Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 "Anyone who passes this level will be awarded the title of Doomsday Admiral and be granted with the authority to lead Doomsday¡¯s Tiger and Wolf Armies.1'' All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. When Spencer was done speaking, he looked around him only to see everyone backing away. Even the crowd had fallen silent. Spencer frowned when no one came forward to challenge the sky barrier. His frown formed creases that were so deep that they could squash a fly. "Where¡¯s Cole? Where the hell is he? Summon him to take the lead in crashing the barrier." Whenever Spencer made a decision and realized that no one was responding to it, he would drag his precious son out to serve as cannon fodder. Cole stood in the crowd with his arms folded and walked out with a sigh when he heard Spencer calling his name. "Cole Yorks, as the young master of Yorks Stronghold, you have to take the lead in crossing the barrier. Give everyone an idea of what it¡¯s like." Cole said, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be eternally doomed once I fall into the abyss?" Spencer''s lips started twitching. He red at him. What nonsense! How can a nimble man like you fall into the abyss so easily?" Cole replied, "Better safe than sorry." "Why did I give birth to a coward like you?" Spencer hissed. Cole rolled his eyes at Spencer and exposed his scheme. "You know better than anyone who you set u p the sky barrier for. Don''t drag me out as cannon fodder just because they''re chickening out at thest minute." Both Grand Old Master Yorks and Spencer looked a little embarrassed. Spencer asked Grand Old Master Yorks in a low voice, " What was the conclusion you and Jay came up with the other day again, Dad? Did he agree to take on the sky barrier himself?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked awkward. "He said that his reputation in Yorks Stronghold is terrible, so even if he bes the admiral, the Tiger and Wolf Armies may not necessarily want to follow his lead." He then came to a sudden realization. "Oh no, Jay can''t have decided to back out and give up on challenging the barrier today, can he? Spencer said helplessly, "It''s sote now and he still hasn''t turned up. I don''t think he wants to challenge the barrier at all." Grand Old Master Yorks had always been sensitive about his reputation. If the sky barrier that he had painstakingly set-up did not result in an earth-shatteringpetition between immortals but instead turned out to be a no-show, he was afraid that others would mock him for being irresponsible. "Ahem." Grand Old Master Yorks cleared his throat and beckoned to Cole. Cole strolled up to him. "Yes, Grandpa?" Grand Old Master Yorks lowered his voice and said, "G o and cross the barrier. I''ll reward you after that." "What¡¯s the reward?" "Gold, silver, jewelry, take whatever you want." "Those things will eventually be mine once you and Spencer die," Cole said. Seeing that reasoning with him did not work, Grand Old Master Yorks resorted to force. "You''re the young master, so you have the obligation to set an example for the vigers." Cole crossed his arms and stared at him in a calm, unruffled manner. "I''m not going." Grand Old Master Yorks was indignant. "You brat. Are you going to just stand around and watch your grandpa get turned into aughing stock?" Cole stared at Grand Old Master Yorks with a sharp gaze and took the opportunity to ckmail him. "I''ll g o if you stop forcing me to marry Shirley." Grand Old Master Yorks was in a dilemma... "Hmm?" Cole gloated at Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks sank into a dilemma, hesitating... While Cole was gloating, the onlookers started clearing the way. At the far end of the path, Jay led his wife and children, as well as Josephine, Zayne, and the Ghost members, toward the sky barrier. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 Grand Old Master Yorks went from being ingratiating one second to grumbling the next. He cast Cole aside like an old shoe, saying, "Get out of the way. If you don''t want to cross the barriers, then don''t stand here and block my grandson''s way." Cole,"..." Grand Old Master Yorks and Spencer greeted them with a smile. "We''ve been expecting you, Jay," Spencer said. Jay said, "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting." Grand Old Master Yorks gave him a breezy smile. "It''s fine. I''m d you''re here." After a brief greeting, Spencer cut to the chase and said, "The elders have been waiting for you, Jay. Go on now." Jay turned to look at Baby Robbie, his dashing face looking solemn and dignified. Baby Robbie squeezed a dazzling smile at him. With his eyebrows curved into crescent moons, he looked devastatingly charming. He then handed Mommy and Daddy a reassuring nce before taking a step forward, saying, "Grandpa, I¡¯ll take on the barrier on Daddy''s behalf." As soon as Baby Robbie''s voice fell, the crowd was heard speaking in hushed tones. "Huh? A child is going to cross the barrier? He''s just seeking his own doom, isn''t he?" A viger stepped forward and said sternly, "This isn¡¯t a joke, Young Master Jenson. When you broke through the barrier onndst time, you managed to break through six barriers only. This is the sky barrier where all top ten elders will step in and fight. If you lose or take one careless step, you''ll fall into the abyss." When Jenson led Doomsday troops to attack the military intelligence division back then, his good leadership had earned him praises from Doomsday¡¯s soldiers. At this very moment, they did not want the talented Jenson to perish in a meaningless ce like this. What they did not know was that the person who was currently challenging the sky barrier was Baby Robbie who had been practicing martial arts since childhood, not Jenson. Baby Robbie showed the vigers a grateful smile, saying, "Mn did it for her father back then, so allow me to challenge the sky barrier for my father today." The vigers fell silent when they realized that Baby Robbie had made up his mind. Everyone broke into a cold sweat as they awaited the result of thepetition. Jay nced at the ten chains and whispered to Baby Robbie, "Do you remember what I taught you?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Don''t worry, Daddy. I remember it all." Baby Robbie then turned to Mommy. When he saw anxiousness written all over Angeline¡¯s face, Baby Robbie walked up to her and gave her a hug, saying," Don''t worry about me, Mommy. I know how to protect myself." Angeline nodded. Zayne and Josephine raised their fists and cheered." Good luck!" Baby Robbie turned around and strutted toward the ten iron chains. The top ten elders stood on the iron chains, their hands wrapped firmly in white silk. White silk was both a soft and rigid material, which made it suitable for gliding on the iron chains andunching long-range attacks. Baby Robbie pulled out a buckle from his arms and fastened one end to his left wrist and the other to the iron chain. With a powerful roar, Baby Robbie glided over to the center of the iron chain. The vigers were shocked when they saw the buckle. "Attaboy. How did he know that he can use a buckle?" One advantage of using a buckle was that it could prevent Baby Robbie from falling into the abyss, which was also tantamount to giving wings to a tiger. Baby Robbie glided to the center of the iron chain and grabbed the chain that he had buckled onto with both hands without warning. He then climbed up at the speed of a leopard. In the blink of an eye, he had already flipped his way to the iron chain and stood on top of it. "This kid is cunning, we need to be cautious. Don''t lose to him again like what happenedst time," Elder Master Evest said. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The top ten elders exchanged nces with each other and threw out ten white silks in unison. When paired with strength from their wrists, the white silk became both fast and sharp. Like an inescapable, they attempted to tie Baby Robbie up. Baby Robbie had a more solid foundation in martial artspared to Jenson and had practiced methods o f channeling internal force throughout his body. When the white silk bound his body, he closed his eyes and cast his mind back to the things that Daddy taught himst night... Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 "Baby Robbie, you''re going to perform a y with Daddy. Everyone knows how this y is going to begin, but only you and I know how it''s going to end. "I want you to break through the barrier on Daddy''s behalf and retrieve Doomsday''s admiral token. When the timees, you''ll lead the Tiger and Wolf Armies t o the military intelligence division. Since you know your way around the military intelligence division, you can take advantage of the rapport you and Jens share by coordinating together from the inside out and throw dust in their eyes. This way, you can definitely cause a disturbance in the military intelligence division. As for me, I¡¯ll stay in Mount Pearl to keep the 100,000 people in Yorks Stronghold safe. By doing so, the military intelligence division will struggle to guard both sides... "Baby Robbie, one wrong step in this mission and we will all perish in this foreignnd. I hope you''ll come back safely so we can all return to Imperial Capital as one family again." Jay¡¯s voice sounded extremely solemn, but as soon as he talked about the future, his charming eyes were filled with longing. Baby Robbie nodded in a dignified manner. "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I¡¯ll aplish the task.¡± Baby Robbie''s ck pupils refocused, and as the white silk bound his hands, he drew out a dagger from his sleeve to quickly free himself by cutting them. As for the remaining white silk, they were all snapped by the bursts of his internal force. "Whoa, this young child is born for martial arts. His internal force is astounding," the crowd eximed in wonder. Afraid that others did not know that this was his precious great-grandson, Grand Old Master Yorks turned his head to the ones standing around him and boasted. "My Jens is a genius..." Cole was standing to his right, hence when Grand Old Master Yorks saw Cole, his smile froze on his face. His voice then turned stiff as he said, "Youzy good-for-nothing. Your good talents have all gone to waste.¡± Cole was like an innocent victim caught in the crossfire. Oh, how suffocating. Everyone was full of praise for Baby Robbie, but Jay''s dashing face gradually turned sour. The ability to channel internal force was not something that could be aplished overnight. This was an ability that needed to be built up over a long period of time. When Baby Robbie left home four years ago, Jay knew he did not have a solid foundation in channeling internal force. It was clear that Baby Robbie had gone through devil training to obtain such achievement. Jay felt his heart aching for his son, aching for the fact that Baby Robbie had lost both his innocence and his childhood. On the iron chain, the elders tried their best to stop Baby Robbie from getting through, but now that the white silk had been cut off, they could only fight with their bare hands. Baby Robbie was as cunning as a loach, weaving his way between the gaps. As he had set his mind on winning, he did not n to engage in face-to-facebat with the elders. Defense wasplementary while advancing was key. With that, the difficulty level of this challenge was reduced significantly. Soon, the elders realized that they had been forced to retreat by a considerable distance. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In order to win, the top ten elders each disyed their own special abilities, but adversity only made Baby Robbie stronger. Furthermore, his martial arts moves and routine werepletely strange and baffling. It confused people greatly. He looked like he was naturally gifted for martial arts as if every organ in his body was designed for martial arts. His palm techniques were unpredictable, his fists and feet were vigorous and strong, his movements were agile, and his speed was like lightning. Soon, the elders were forced to retreat all the way to the other end of the sky barrier. The crowd burst into cheers. "That''s awesome!" Grand Old Master Yorks was so excited that he grabbed Spencer''s hand, asking, "Spencer! Spencer! How long did he take to break through the barrier? Is h e faster than your sister?" Spencer waspletely stupefied by Baby Robbie''s speedy breakthrough, and after a very long time, he smacked his lips before saying, "He''s nearly twice as fast." Grand Old Master Yorks let out a burst of heartyughter and said with great pride, "He sure is my great-grandson." He then raised his voice and shouted at the cheerleaders. "Cheer louder! Don¡¯t you have energy? Why do you sound so soft?" When Baby Robbie came back, Grand Old Master Yorks picked Baby Robbie up with great excitement and spun several times around. "Haha, attaboy! You''re really awesome." Baby Robbie felt a little embarrassed by the praises he was getting. His eyes were curved like crescent moons, which made him look bright and warm just like the innocent young man he used to be. "Young Master Jens, the Publicity Department would like to interview you. We''re curious to know how a young man like you who has only practiced martial arts for several years attained such a splendid achievement?" Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 More than a dozen microphones were pushed into Baby Robbie''s face. Baby Robbie gazed at Daddy and smiled. "Someone once told me that our fists and punches have a limit, s o the ultimate weapon to victory lies in our intentions. I want to protect Mount Pearl¡¯s vigers, but I want to protect my mommy even more." Grand Old Master Yorks and Spencer were moved to tears. Spencer stared at Cole in exasperation. "You should learn how to be a son from him." Cole stared dazedly at Baby Robbie and sighed. "Did Jay just perform a magic trick of turning Baby Robbie into Jenson?" He¡¯s really hard to understand!" Baby Robbie obtained Doomsday''s admiral token with sess. Grand Old Master Yorks awarded Baby Robbie the tiger token in front of the top ten elders and the vigers, saying, "With this tiger token, you now have the authority tomand and lead Yorks Stronghold''s Tiger and Wolf Armies.¡± Baby Robbie was still grinning. He stared at all the vigers and said with great modesty, "Thank you all for believing in me. I will not let you down." Angeline could finally take the weight off her shoulders. Jay embraced her and suggested gently," I''ll go home and reward our child with something delicious." Angeline said mischievously, "Aren''t you going to also reward your wife for giving you such an outstanding son?" Jay brushed her nose and smiled. "You¡¯re the heroine most deserving of this reward." Angeline smiled like a blooming flower. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At noon that day, Jay and Angeline prepared a table full of scrumptious dishes. For some reason, Jay suddenly suggested, "Wheel Sis Thirteen out to join us in this celebration." Josephine stood up. "I''ll wheel her out." The family gathered around the round table and ate with great delight. At dinner, Jay asked Sis Thirteen, "How old are you this year?" Sis Thirteen had not fully recovered yet, hence her voice still sounded slightly feeble. "I''m 11 this year." Jay pretended to ask casually, "How old were you when you entered the military intelligence division?" Sis Thirteen replied, "I don¡¯t remember." Jay¡¯s hand that was holding onto a fork and knife froze slightly. A tinge of viciousness shed across his eyes but it quickly returned to normal. "Do you miss home?" Sis Thirteen shook her head. "I don''t remember what home looks like anymore." As Angeline listened to Jay and Sis Thirteen''s conversation, she recalled what Jay had said to her a few days ago. Whether the seedling would grow straight or crooked was not up to her to decide but her guardian. Angeline grew a little uneasy. After the meal, Josephine and Zayne went to wash the dishes on their own initiative. Baby Zetty and Jay were ying chess. Baby Robbie embraced Angeline and acted like a baby. "Your food is fantastic, Mommy." Angeline stroked Baby Robbie''s head with a smile and said, "I''ll cook for you often if you like it." "Mm." Baby Robbie buried his head in her arms, his eyes filled with tears. He was about to bid farewell to Mommy soon but could not bear to part with her. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Sis Thirteen sat in a wheelchair, staring fixedly at Baby Robbie with a pair of ck and lucid eyes. She was extremely puzzled. Why did this boy look so much like the military intelligence division''s Lil Fox? However, he was loftier and colder than Lil Fox. He would not greet her when he saw her either. It was as i f he did not know her. i Baby Robbie narrowed his eyes at Sis Thirteen and imitated Jenson''s indifferent tone, questioning her," Hey, what are you looking at?" Sis Thirteen asked curiously, "Are you Lil Fox?" Baby Robbie replied in a monotonous tone, "You got the wrong person." Baby Robbie had been a great actor since he was a child. After joining the military intelligence division, h e was able to give full y to his talents. When he imitated Jenson, he was able to do so wlessly from his attire to the fine details of the essories he wore. He even nailed Jenson''s cold expression, unwavering gestures, and the maturity he disyed when he frowned and contemted things. Sis Thirteen was slightly startled. There was a touch o f disappointment in her eyes. She had indeed seemed to recognize the wrong person. This was not the Lil Fox who would raise his eyebrows and put on a domineering expression when he spoke. Angeline criticized Baby Robbie, "Jens, you have to be gentle when you talk to girls or you won''t find a wife next time." Baby Robbie responded dryly, "Okay." He then got up from the couch and bid farewell to Mommy. "I''m leaving now, Mommy. Take good care of yourself." When he said those words, his voice might have sounded unwavering, but his eyes were already shimmering with tears. Before Angeline could say anything to him, Baby Robbie ran off in a flurry. The tiger token tied around his waist was partly hidden and partly visible. Sis Thirteen¡¯s gaze fell on the tiger token hidden away on Baby Robbie''s waist. She stared at the word '' Admiral'' engraved on it, her eyes condensing a little. Sis Thirteen then found an excuse to return to her bedroom and turned on the intelligence system she brought with her, keying in a series of codes. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It tranted to: [Jenson is leading the Tiger and Wolf Armies to the military intelligence division!] As Baby Robbie left in a hurry, Angeline sat there looking lost and in a daze. Jay tossed the chess piece in his hand and walked over. He picked her up princess-style and walked toward the bedroom. In the bedroom, Jay embraced Angeline from behind with great affection and rested his delicate chin on Angeline''s head while apologizing cautiously. "I''m sorry, Angeline." "I knew what you were trying to do when Baby Robbie went to challenge the sky barrier," Angeline said with tears in her eyes. She knew him all too well. Jay was a broad-minded man whose love knew no bounds. This was done for the sake of the old, the weak women, and the children of Mount Pearl. He could not bring himself to just stand on the sideline and watch without doing anything. If he wanted to deal with the evil forces of the military intelligence division, then he needed to rely on Baby Robbie because he was the perfect candidate for this job. However, now that Jay had put both of his sons¡¯ lives o n the line, he would have to bear the risk of losing both of them. This was certainly not an easy decision t o make especially for someone like Jay who loved his sons so much. Angeline could sympathize with his pain and struggles. Angeline looked at Jay''s thin face and stroked it with her hands, then said with an aching heart, "I don''t me you." Jay hugged her tighter, put his mouth to her ear, and whispered, "Believe in me. I¡¯ll bring our children back safely. Don¡¯t worry, alright?" "Mm." Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 It started drizzling again after lunch. After Angeline fell asleep, Jay pushed the door open and went out quietly. At this moment in the living room, Grayson and Storm were guarding at the stairwell whereas Finn was tutoring Baby Zetty. Jay whispered to them, "Don''t let Sis Thirteen out of your sight." "Yes." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay soon came to Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ halfmountain vi. Grand Old Master Yorks was surprised by this unexpected visit. "What brings you here, JJ?" Jay stood in front of Grand Old Master Yorks with a sullen face and hastened to say, "Is it true that Uncle Zechariah got his superior martial arts skills from his master? Is it also true that his master''s martial arts skills are way superior?" Grand Old Master Yorks was puzzled by what Jay was trying to say and asked with a bewildered look on his face, "Why are you suddenly asking questions about Zechariah''s master?¡± Jay said eagerly, "I want to see him, Grandpa." Grand Old Master Yorksughed. "Are you looking for a teacher, JJ? You can''t rush things because martial arts isn''t something that you can learn in a short period of time..." Jay said, "Take me to him, Grandpa. I have other intentions in mind." Grand Old Master Yorks was aware that this was a critical period. Besides, Jay was a wise man who would map out his strategies first, so it stood to reason that he would not make this suggestion for no reason. "Okay,e with me." Grand Old Master Yorks led Jay to Mount Pearl''s peak. As they hiked up the mountain, he told Jay about this master''s strange habits so that Jay would not feel awkward in case he was given the cold shoulderter. "Listen, JJ, Zechariah¡¯s master is Zack Taylor. He¡¯s a person with a very peculiar personality. He''s obsessed with martial arts and will either practice martial arts o r meditate all day, refusing to see anyone-not even m e. However, that old man did not practice his martial arts for no reason. His martial arts skills have already attained perfection now. "I don¡¯t know why you want to see him, but I must warn you that this strange old man isn''t in a good moodtely because of Zechariah''s death. He might not want to see you." Jay''s dark pupils emanated a determined glow. Soon, they came to Mount Pearl''s peak. When they looked down at Yorks Stronghold at this moment, the scattered houses and fertile fields looked just like a tiny drop in the ocean. Jay looked down at Yorks Stronghold and sighed with emotions. "How did you manage to protect the vigers as well as all the nts and trees here all these years, Grandpa? What was the reason that kept you going?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay''s charming face and fair skin. Though his face and complexion seemed unstained by the hardships of life, Grand Old Master Yorks knew from those dark and profound pupils that Jay had gone through the vicissitudes of life. Thus, he was filled with the wisdom of the world. That was why he could rte to the hardships he had gone through all these years. Unlike Cole, though he looked like an experienced veteran who had been through rain and storm, who was, in fact, just a child who had not fully grown. "I''m getting old, JJ. This should be the age I happily retire. But just look at the things happening in Mount Pearl. Our children are forced to stay in this old mountain forest. I can¡¯t ept this. I''ve let their ancestors down. It''s my fault for not leading them down the smooth path. The imminent danger that Mount Pearl is facing today is a result of the things we did in our early years. If we could go back in time, JJ, I''d choose to be a good citizen so that our future generations can walk openly and receive their education out there in the world..." Jay gazed at the Grand Old Master Yorks and teased, saying, "It looks like bandits can be sentimental and righteous people too." Grand Old Master Yorks said with a smile, "Humans are born good. Do you think people are born wicked? Look at the people in Yorks Stronghold. Many of them can''t even bring themselves to kill a rabbit yet they''re now paying for our sins. Why must they live in fear and trepidation like us when they did no wrong?" Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 Grand Old Master Yorks raised both his hands as he said, "When the older generation, those with blood on their hands, eventually die, I hope that the younger generation will live an honorable and fair life. I hope that... there¡¯ll be no external forces forcing them to do something that they don''t want to do." Jayforted him. "After we solve the issue involving Mr. Boye, I think your wish cane true." After traveling for a little more, they arrived at a simple-looking courtyard located in the pine forest on the top of the mountain. Grand Old Master Yorks and Jay stood in front of the courtyard. They were about to knock on the door when they heard a strong voice from inside. "Grand Old Master Yorks, why did you bring an outsider with you?" The other party¡¯s voice had a tone of condemnation andint. Grand Old Master Yorks felt offended and replied," What do you mean?! Jay¡¯s my grandson. He¡¯s from the Yorks¡¯ stronghold." "Hmph, to save his son, hemanded the Tiger and Wolf Armies from Doomsday to leave Mount Pearl. When the troops of the military intelligence division arrive at Mount Pearl, what will your grandson do to fight against their troops?" Grand Old Master Yorks tried his best to defend Jay." It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Jay ns to stifle the forces of the military intelligence division and keep them outside Mount Pearl." "Haha, do you really believe in him or are you just protecting him? Everyone knows that the Tiger and Wolf Armies were trained specifically to defend Mount Pearl. Only by staying at Mount Pearl can they exert their greatest power. As such, Mount Pearl is the best battlefield to destroy the enemy. Your baby grandson wants to station the Tiger and Wolf Armies a t the military intelligence division that is thousands o f miles away. Can''t you see that he''s being selfish?" Zack said indignantly, "He wants to use our elite troops to save his son. Grand Old Master Yorks, you can clearly see that he¡¯s being selfish, but you still insist on fulfilling his wishes. Do you think you¡¯re doing right by our brothers who have died in battle?" Grand Old Master Yorks said angrily, "Zack, you''re not being fair to my grandson!" Jay stopped Grand Old Master Yorks and said to him softly, "Grandpa, let me talk to him." From N?velDrama.Org. Zack said, "I don''t talk to outsiders. Good day." Jay said, "Aren''t you the least bit curious as to why I''m here?" Zack sneered and said, "My apprentice is dead and there are no guardians in Yorks Stronghold. You''re here just to have me fight your battle and to stabilize public opinion. Am I right?" Jay said, "It''s true that I want to ask you to be a part of this battle, but it''s not to stabilize public opinion. On the contrary, I want you to cause chaos." As soon as he heard that, Zack kept silent. Zack racked his brains and could not figure out Jay''s intentions. At that moment, he thought back to the rumors about Jay that said he was the reincarnation o f an immortal. Not only was he extraordinary-looking, but he was also a wise strategist. "Come in. But, Grand Old Master Yorks is not allowed i n. I''m in a bad mood and it''ll only be worse if I have to look at him for more than a minute." Grand Old Master Yorks was furious when he heard that. He shouted, "I don''t want to step into your dirty house anyway!" The wooden door creaked as it was being opened and Jay walked in gracefully. As soon as he entered the house, the wooden door creaked as it closed. The courtyard was not spacious. Zack sat on the King''s Seal that was at the center of the courtyard. He was meditating with his legs crossed. Jay walked to him, stopped, and looked at him quietly. Zack was moving his hands in front of him when a puff of white smoke appeared. Jay had never seen a person with such talent in martial arts. It made him feel as if he had just walked into paradise and met a fairy. "I don''t know if you can fight off Doomsday''s Tiger and Wolf Armies, Master Zack?" Jay probed. Zack stopped meditating and opened his eyes to look a t Jay. "Why should I be worried about the mere Tiger and Wolf Armies?" Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Jay chuckled. "Master Zack, a lone twig is easy to break, but bundle a few together and they be tough. The right setting is crucial for this n to work. You may be able to fight against a few thousand soldiers from the Tiger and Wolf Armies. However, if they''re spread out and their troops are increased, you may not be able to fight all of them." Zack kept silent because he knew that what Jay said was justified. Zack sneered, "Since you¡¯re aware of this, what do you need me for? As long as you strategize the Tiger and Wolf Armies well, the military intelligence division will crumble before you. But you''re being selfish. You moved the Tiger and Wolf Armies to the military intelligence division¡¯s base to protect your son. The Yorks'' stronghold is weak in their defense now, so you need me tofort the public. This way, they won''t make anyints." Jay''s smiling face turned gloomy in an instant. "My son, Baby Robbie, did set out with 5,000 elite soldiers.... " i Zack was furious. "What did you just say?" Jay looked at Zack sharply and said with an arrogant expression on his face, "But he didn''t take the Tiger and Wolf Armies. He¡¯s with ordinary elite soldiers." A hint of confusion shed through Master Zack''s face... "Why are you doing this?" Jay said, "Angeline and I care deeply about our children''s lives. However, we also feel responsible for every single parent in Yorks Stronghold, so we''re willing to sacrifice our little family to protect the 100,000 vigers." Master Zack''s face slowly became red with shame. Jay remained calm and steady throughout their entire conversation even though Zack had used him of wrongdoings earlier. When Jay defended himself, he was never impatient. I t was no wonder that the ruthless Grand Old Master Yorks loved this grandson so much. Zack said, "I think I know why you came to me." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jay suddenly knelt in front of Master Zack. His fatherly love was undoubtedly shining at that moment. "Master Zack, my child means everything to me and Angeline. I''ve asked the Tiger and Wolf Armies that were supposed to report to my son to stay in Mount Pearl, but for him to go on a difficult mission without backup, I''m ashamed of myself for doing that to my own son." Master Zack looked at Jay in astonishment and said," You''re kneeling before me?" Jay continued talking, "I implore Master Zack to be a part of this mission and aid my son." Master Zackughed out loud and said, "Today is a wonderful day. Grand Old Master Yorks has sent me such a kind, righteous, and courageous disciple. I''m overjoyed." Jay was dumbfounded. He did not know the meaning of kneeling before someone who was on top of the King¡¯s Seal. Master Zack stood up from the King''s Seal and helped Jay up. He smiled as he said, "I misunderstood you. Jay, I like your attitude. No worries, I''ll make sure your sones home to you." Jay bowed three times in front of Zack. "Thank you." Jay and Zack walked out of the courtyard. Grand Old Master Yorks was beyond furious when he saw the red mark on Jay¡¯s forehead. "Zack, you b*stard! You made my precious grandson kneel and beg you? Jay, why are you doing this to yourself?" Jayughed and said, "Grandpa, I knelt in front of him voluntarily." Master Zack happily said, "He knelt before me on the King''s Seal, so he''s an apprentice that God sent me. I¡¯m very happy." Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Grand Old Master Yorks red at Master Zack and said angrily, "You somehow cheated Jay and got him t o be your apprentice. You, you, you... are too cunning. Tell me honestly, did you already know that my baby grandson wasing and deliberately waited by the King¡¯s Seal for him?" Master Zack smiled and said, "Heaven''s secrets must not be revealed to mere mortals." Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Master Zack angrily and muttered, "Didn''t you have a bone to pick with my precious grandson? Why do you want him as your apprentice?" Master Zack looked at Jay and said, "I like his righteous attitude." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks teased him, saying, "Didn¡¯t you just say that he¡¯s selfish?" Master Zack said a little awkwardly, "Ahem, that¡¯s a misunderstanding." After Grand Old Master Yorks vented out his anger, he slowly epted that Jay was now an apprentice to Master Zack. It was not the worst thing that could happen. Grand Old Master Yorks knew that Jay had no intention to learn martial arts. He was afraid that Jay would be ufortable, so he said to Jay, "Grandson, you can learn martial arts from him. Just think of it as exercise." Master Zack was anxious and frustrated. He said," What are you saying? Martial arts is not just exercise. I f you want to exercise, it would be better for him to learn from you. I''m so angry that you''re looking down o n martial arts..." Grand Old Master Yorks smiled and said, "No matter how highly you think of martial arts, young people nowadays don¡¯t like to fight one another." "Hmph," Zack said angrily, "I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore." Master Zack stomped off. Grand Old Master Yorks asked Jay a little quizzically," Jay, what are you asking him to do? Look at how arrogant he¡¯s acting." Jay just smiled and said, "Heaven¡¯s secrets can''t be revealed." Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded when he heard that. Jay then said with a serious expression, "Grandpa, keep a close eye on the assassin. I''m almost certain that he¡¯ll leave Mount Pearl soon." Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "Yes, he should''ve reported to the military intelligence division that Doomsday is on its way." Jay said, "Soon enough, chaos will descend upon Mount Pearl, so we must fight effectively and try to minimize casualties." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay with great relief. "Jay, you''re very responsible. I''m very grateful t o the Ares family for bringing you up. When I think of i t like this, I don¡¯t seem to be as bothered with his betrayal." Jay smiled and said, "I hope that both of you can be friends again someday." Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. "I do want to see him again." Baby Robbie took the Tiger and Wolf Armies and left Mount Pearl with impetus. This caused the vigers of Mount Pearl to go into chaos. "Patron Saint Zechariah is dead and the Tiger and Wolf Armies are gone. Who will protect Mount Pearl now?" Soon, even the assassin who was hiding in Mount Pearl was quietly leaving. However, he had triggered the security system of Mount Pearl. Grand Old Master Yorks was immediately notified of the assassin''s departure. He kept quiet and looked at the sky. He then said, "Jay, Mount Pearl is secure. However, the military intelligence division will be a big challenge for us. You must be very worried about Jens and Baby Robbie." ¡®Worried, how can I not be worried?¡¯ In Green Plum Town, Angeline had an empty look on her face, but her hands kept busy with knitting. Jay noticed Angeline was trying to mask her anxiousness with knitting. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 All of a sudden, Jay held Angeline''s hand tightly. He then hugged her, gently patted her on the back, and said, "Angeline, don''t worry." "I''m not worried," Angeline answered. She forced herself to calm down. She did not want to add to Jay''s burden. Baby Robbie and the Corvettes left in dozens ofrge ships and started their journey to the south. Seven dayster, their ships finally reached their destination. After their ships were berthed at the pier, only a small number of people were allowed to take turns to go ashore to buy things in the nearby town every day. Baby Robbie led a few special forces soldiers to the military intelligence division to get some intel. Of course, they remembered to mark the path. This was so that if they were ever in danger, their companions could ensure that reinforcements would b e there as soon as possible. Upon infiltrating the military intelligence division, they triggered the defense system. Suddenly, someone sneakily attacked them. A mysterious figure in ck suddenly moved toward Baby Robbie. He was as fast as lightning. Baby Robbie did not even have any time to dodge, so h e just stood still and stared at the figure in ck who came out of nowhere. He was certain that the figure in ck was definitely not a sister from the military intelligence division. The attacker¡¯s mastery of martial arts was at a significantly higher level than those sisters. Just as Baby Robbie sighed about how he had to die at such a young age, several des suddenly shed their way through and forced the figure in ck to quickly back off. Baby Robbie was able to get away and narrowly avoided getting hurt. From N?velDrama.Org. The de that had been headed for Baby Robbie fell to the ground. The figure in ck was flung to the stone formation outside. Baby Robbie stared at the old man who just saved his life. He thought that the old man had a childlike appearance, and he said with gratitude, "Thank you for saving my life." When several of the Corvettes saw the old man, they were amazed. "Master Zack? Why are you here?" A Corvette brother said to Baby Robbie, "Admiral, it¡¯s n o wonder that you don''t recognize Master Zack. He¡¯s Doomsday¡¯s Zechariah, our patron saint¡¯s, master. He usually lives on the top of the mountain and is hidden away from the world. We have better chances at winning this with Master Zack on our team." Baby Robbie was beyond grateful and said, "Thank you for helping us." Master Zack said in a gentle and fatherly tone, "Don''t thank me, thank your father. It was he who knelt and begged me to fight alongside you." Tears streamed down from Baby Robbie''s eyes as he said, "My daddy has never asked anyone for a favor, let alone begged someone for help. I feel guilty that I had him worried." Master Zack touched Baby Robbie''s head and said, "He was ashamed for choosing to send you here. He loves you, child." Baby Robbie nodded. "I don''t me him. Daddy doesn''t need to be ashamed." Master Zack looked at the ruins of the castle in front o f him and said, "This is not a good ce to have a private conversation. I''ll head in with your admiral. The rest of you, stay here. If we move in large groups, we might alert the enemy." "Yes, sir." Baby Robbie sneaked into the military intelligence division with Master Zack. Baby Robbie whispered, "The defense system here is the toughest to crack, but I know how to turn off this defense system. Let''s take this path so we can carry out a surprise attack." Master Zack frowned. "How do you know all these?" Baby Robbie squeezed a bitter smile at him and said," You must not know that I''m Baby Robbie, a special agent from the military intelligence division. My brother, Jenson Ares, is the one who¡¯s in the military intelligence division at this moment." Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Master Zack was dumbfounded again. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Jay''s trick could lead to an unexpected reaction, it would be an extreme test for Jenson. If he slipped even slightly, Jenson would be in great trouble. Suddenly, Master Zack was worried about Jenson¡¯s safety. He thought to himself, ''Is the child still alive?'' Military intelligence division. As soon as Monster returned to the military intelligence division, he went straight to Baby Robbie''s room. Jenson was paying full attention to the Nine Paintings. When he suddenly saw Monster, Jenson hid the consternation in his eyes. He stood up and gave Monster a big wide smile. He said sweetly, "Foster Father." Monster had a cold expression on his face and stared a t Jenson suspiciously. "So alike... The two of you look so alike," Monster said. The child he saw outside the military intelligence division on Mount Pearl looked exactly the same as the one in front of him. At that moment, Monster understood that Jay had given birth to a pair of twin brothers. When he thought about how alike the two brothers of the Ares family looked, he could not tell who was who. This made him feel uneasy. Monster intended to probe the boy to learn of his true identity. He walked up to Jenson and stared at his face. Jenson was determined to be Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie raised his eyebrows and had a coquettish charm to him. "Tell me, do you have a twin brother?" Jenson nodded proudly. "Yes, his name is Jenson." To dispel Monster''s worries, Jenson started to relentlesslyin about himself. "Although Jenson is my twin brother, we''re not alike at all. He¡¯s always sullen and quiet. It¡¯s as if his facial nerves are out of bnce." The corners of the Monster lips raised slightly as he thought to himself, ''This child always has a way to make me feel better.'' "Tell me, what did you learn from your trip to Mount Pearl?" Jenson put his hands on his cheeks and said in a slightly annoyed tone, "Hmph. My father and mommy went to Doomsday to meet their rtives. Foster Father, why are they such fools? It''s clear that Doomsday tore our family to pieces, so why don''t they hate them? Why don¡¯t they direct their hate to Doomsday?" As Jenson said that, his eyes started to tear up. "I''ve suffered for so many years, and I''ve suffered in vain." Monster looked at the child and wondered if the child was being truthful. He knew that Baby Robbie had a sunny and innocent personality, but he had not forgotten that Baby Robbie had been in the military intelligence division for several years. He previously disyed a two-faced yet quick-witted spirit when he was on a mission, so Monster kept his guard up against Baby Robbie. "Why didn''t they keep you by their side?" Monster thought Jay could keep his children around. Jenson acted very angrily when he mentioned that." Originally, my daddy and mommy wanted to keep me by their side. I didn''t agree to it, so they put me in handcuffs. Foster Father, look!" Jenson rolled up his sleeves. There were still some red marks on his wrists from the handcuffs. Previously, when Jenson and Baby Robbie fought with handcuffs on, the bruising made the injury look worse than it was. Monster still had doubts. He was wondering if this was one of Jay''s tricks? Jenson rolled down his sleeves and sighed. "After that, I told my daddy and mommy that my foster father treated me well and never forced me to do things I don¡¯t like. They eventually believed me and removed the cuffs." Monster was unable to find any ws in what Jenson just said. He nodded and said, "You did a good job. By the way, what about the Nine Paintings?" Jenson held up eight of the Nine Paintings and said,1 Foster Father, I''ve drawn eight paintings." Monster pieced the eight paintings together and found that the middle one was missing. Jenson was embarrassed. He said, "Every time I visited this ce, I encountered obstacles. As such, I don''t remember it very clearly." Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Monster looked at the other eight paintings and they corresponded to the terrain he had surveyed for the past few days. Unable to find any mistakes, his suspicion toward Jenson somewhat diminished. "Can you remember it?" Jenson nodded. "Don''t worry, Foster Father. I remember it well. I can recall any ce I''ve been to, so it¡¯lle up once I give it a nice long thought." Monster touched his head with relief and said," Alright. Be sure to hand it to me before eight o''clock tonight." "Yes." After Monster left the room, Jenson sat on the stool and started drawing again. Suddenly, a weak chirp was heard as if the circuit was deliberately cut off. Jenson''s body froze, and he proceeded to turn around. That was when he saw Baby Robbie crawling along the circuit on the wall like a gecko before jumping in front of him. "Did you destroy the surveince cameras?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie nodded. Jenson let out a sigh of relief. The warm look he had put on as part of his disguise instantly reverted to his usual paralyzed-like facial expression. Baby Robbie teased, "You have quite the knack for being me." Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "My face feels stiff from foolishly smiling all day." Baby Robbie felt stifled as he looked at Jenson bitterly. "How could you belittle your own brother?" Jenson put a stop to the chit-chat and ced his mouth in front of Baby Robbie before whispering," There are two people imprisoned in the underground pce. I suspect that they¡¯re our grandparents. You''ll have to y along with me so we can save them." Baby Robbie was utterly dumbfounded... An inexplicable resentment arose in his heart. "I''ve been in the military intelligence division for so many years but I never realized my rtives were locked up i n the underground pce." "Because you''re a fool," said Jenson, "Your foster father is a wolf in sheep''s clothing." "I get it now," Baby Robbie murmured. Jenson was somewhat stunned. Baby Robbie used to b e highly protective of Monster. Now that his attitude took a whole turn, something must have happened. "How did youe to realize it?¡± "Sis Iris¡¯ soul told me." Jenson, Why did the Ares men like to attract ghosts and souls s o much? "It''s good that you know,¡± said Jenson. Monster returned to his room and abruptly called Sis Daisy in to see him. When Sis Daisy saw Monster, her usually gentle eyes carried a faint trace of resentment. Monster was slightly fuming. "What? Do you hate me now for asking you to kill her?" Sis Daisy said in a calm tone, "It''s not like I''ve killed very few people for you. What''s another one more?" Monster stretched his arm out toward her. "Come here." Sis Daisy hesitated slightly, yet she still walked toward him. From N?velDrama.Org. Monster pulled her into his arms and lifted her chin. H e said gently, "Rest assured. This killing spree is about toe to an end. I''ve gotten the Doomsday map and we¡¯re merely waiting for our people to invade Mount Pearl now. We can avenge my mother and get back what belongs to the Boyes." Longingness filled Sis Daisy¡¯s eyes as she saw hope for the future. The days without killing anyone were all that she wanted. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 Monster turned the topic around. "However, you have t o kill one more person for me.¡± "Who?" Sis Daisy asked. At this moment, it was as if she had seen the dawn of victory. Hence, she no longer cared how much she would suffer in the darkness just to wee the new beginning. The darkness was about to pass. Monster''s gentle eyes turned extremely cold. He gritted his teeth and hissed out two words in between his teeth, "Lil Fox." Sis Daisy jumped away from his arms, her expression appearing a little stunned. Her smiling eyes were now shrouded in ice. "I can¡¯t do it," she said while shivering. Monster stood up. His whole body''s demeanor looked more upright and gentlemanly than anyone else at this moment. He approached Sis Daisy one step at a time. His voice sounded gentle, yet it could inexplicably send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine. "Iris has been with you for eight years and you managed to kill her. Why can''t you kill Lil Fox?" The gentleness in his eyes was suddenly filled with coldblooded violence. He fiercely raised her chin and asked in a fit of pique, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for him?" "That''s not it," Sis Daisy replied weakly, "I just thought about how he had once saved me and trusts you in every possible way. Besides, he''s not a threat to us, so there¡¯s no need to kill him." Monster coldly retorted, "Not a threat? If he finds out that I would kill his favorite mommy or that my purpose in bringing him into the military intelligence division is not to save him but to use him as a pawn, d o you think he''ll still trust us as before?" Sis Daisy muttered, "He''ll never find out." Monster exerted some force on his hand, and Sis Daisy''s tears started rolling out from the pain. "Our people are heading toward Doomsday now to ughter his parents. A huge battle is about to break out. Do you think we''ll still be able to hide it from him? He¡¯s naive, but he¡¯s not stupid." Monster angrily loosened his grip on Sis Daisy''s chin and grimly said, "If we wait and he finds out the truth, he''ll definitely turn his back on us. By then, he¡¯ll be Jay Ares'' greatest weapon. With the skills he has mastered from the military intelligence division, he''s our deadliest threat to date." Daisy sank into the chair. Monster leaned forward and pressed his hands on the armrests. "When the timees, do you want to see m e kill him? Or perhaps you¡¯re hoping he''ll kill me?" Daisy said, "He won''t kill you. He''s affectionate and righteous..." However, upon looking at Monster''s dark eyes that looked like he had taken a vow to destroy everything, Sis Daisy did not continue her sentences. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that as assassins, it was their principle to act first to get the upper hand. She stood up tremblingly and said with a pale face," Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally take care of him." Monster nodded in relief. "Good. You can do it tonight after eight o¡¯clock.¡± Sis Daisy walked out of Monster''s room, and on the way back to the dormitory, she encountered Sis Jasmine who had just returned from her mission. Jasmine had always been habitually silent in the military intelligence division. Her looks were rather average, and herbat skills were neither bad nor good. Moreover, her IQ was somewhat ordinary. As such, she was sent to do some of the most meaningless tasks by the military intelligence division almost every day. Every time there was a massive battle in the military intelligence division, the other challengers would receive a special task. While everyone was busy preparing for it, Sis Jasmine would still be stuck in those ordinary posts. Sis Jasmine passed by Sis Daisy, and she deliberately stopped to greet her. "Sis Daisy!" Sis Daisy nodded toward her as a response and hurried forward. Sis Jasmine noticed the redness in Sis Daisy''s eyes, and a subtle suspicion emerged in hers. Then, she walked toward her bedroom without batting an eyelid. She went straight to the bathroom, which was the only ce where all the girls in the military intelligence division had the right to some privacy. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 Sis Jasmine stood in front of the mirror, and her sluggish expression slowly rxed. The bleak look in her eyes slowly overflowed with sparkles. Her deep pupils resembled the deep sea, refracting waves that were iprehensible to others. She was willing to be mediocre, but it by no means meant that she was ordinary. She knew more insidious things about the military intelligence division than anyone else. For example, their foster father would often ask Sis Daisy to kill someone. No matter who her target was, Sis Daisy had always been decisive and never let anyone influence her emotions. Even Iris, who had shared all kinds of joys and sorrows with them, was not given an ounce of mercy when Sis Daisy was asked to kill her. However, Sis Daisy seemed to be more emotional this time. The person whom Foster Father had asked Sis Daisy t o kill this time seemed to be a person Sis Daisy cared very much about. In Sis Daisy''s heart, if even the sisters of the military intelligence division were not worth any of her tears, only two people in the world could make her act this way. The first one was their foster father, Monster. The second would be the innocent Lil Fox. Their foster father, Monster, and Sis Daisy were actually lovers. Sis Jasmine was the only one aware of this fact. As for Lil Fox, he was the boy who brought sunshine t o Sis Daisy. He would use his own life to save Sis Daisy regardless of the consequences. However, Lil Fox was not only Sis Daisy''s ray of sunshine. He was the sunshine of many sisters in the military intelligence division. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That included Jasmine herself. At lunch, the sisters had their meals together as usual. Baby Robbie appeared in front of them unexpectedly. Sis Five began to tease him, saying, "Aren''t you busy drawing, Lil Fox? We invited you to have dinner with u s a few days ago and you said that you didn¡¯t have spare time. Could it be that you''re done with the Nine Paintings?" Baby Robbie pondered to himself, ''With Jen''s arrogant temperament, he wouldn''te out to have dinner with the sisters even if he had the time.'' Baby Robbie smiled and replied, "Yeah, the Nine Paintings are almost done. Only thest one is left, so I''ll continue after this meal." Sis Daisy scooped up a huge meatbail and ced it onto his te. Baby Robbie¡¯s eyes appeared dark and gloomy. In the past, he would have loved it whenever Sis Daisy ced food onto his te. However, after finding out she was the one who killed Sis Iris, Baby Robbie was slightly at a loss. He had no idea how he could face Sis Daisy now. "Thank you, Sis Daisy." He thanked her perfunctorily. Sis Jasmine suddenly sighed. "It''s a pity that Sis Thirteen and Sis Nine are not here!" Everyone''s smile disappeared because of this sentence. Sis Seven said sorrowfully, "In our line of work, we should have no regard for life and death. Lil Nine died in Doomsday, and it''s useless for us to be upset. It''s better to turn that hatred into motivation. That way, we¡¯ll be able to get into Doomsday and get her body back." Sis Three said with tears in her eyes, "Even if you say that, Iris is our sister whom we''ve lived with for so many years. How can we not be sad now that she''s dead?" Sis Eight chimed in, "Now that Sis Thirteen has gone into Doomsday, it''s hard to predict her wellbeing. We should head in and save her soon." Baby Robbie looked at the sisters'' angry expressions. H e was trying to figure out each sister''s standpoints from their words and actions. Sis Six was baiting them, and he wondered whether she was doing it intentionally. If she was, then her shrewdness was beyond what he had imagined. It meant he had underestimated Sis Six from the beginning. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Sis Three was sympathizing with Iris, and her emotions did not appear to be fake. Sis Eight might not have known that Sis Thirteen had been nted as a spy in Doomsday by the military intelligence division. Hence, the military intelligence division must not fully trust Sis Eight. Sis Seven was so indifferent toward Sis Nine''s death. Perhaps she knew of it from the start? Baby Robbie was about to open his mouth to summarize it into words. Unexpectedly, Sis Six, who never sat next to him before, abruptly shoved a bun into his mouth. She said, "Lil Fox, I know you''re always avoiding wheat bread, but that''s not good for your growing body. You''ll have to eat at least one, okay?" Baby Robbie looked at Sis Six suspiciously. It was unusual for her to talk to him in public, yet she was so abnormally talkative today. There was always a reason for things to get abnormal! Baby Robbie became more vignt. When he chatted with the military intelligence division''s sisters in the past, he could always talk without restraint. Now, they could no longer be that way as they could not entrust their lives to each other as before. The trust between them had utterly copsed. After dinner, Baby Robbie bade the sisters goodbye. Sis Six''s eyes fell on the wheat bun in Baby Robbie''s hand. There was a faint trace of worry in her eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had secretly injected a longsting antidote into the bread. If Baby Robbie ate it, he might at least be immune to a lot of the poisons created by the military intelligence division. However, it looked like Baby Robbie had only taken a few small bites. It seemed that the guy really disliked wheat bread. Baby Robbie yed with the bun like a toy in his hand. He tossed it around, and once he returned to his room, Baby Robbiey on the bed where he stared at the bread in a daze. Sis Jasmine''s words echoed in his mind repeatedly." You''ll have to eat at least one. It''s good for you, okay?" Perhaps there was a deeper meaning to it? However, could he put his trust in Sis Jasmine? Ultimately, Baby Robbie threw the bun into the trash can. However, he had secretly located two bottles of antidote beforehand. One of them was for himself while the other was for Jenson. Jenson had gone somewhere else as well. He only came back in the middle of the afternoon. Due to the tight schedule, Jenson hurriedly sat back down in front of the drawing board and started the last painting. Before eight o''clock, he had finished all of Doomsday''s Nine Paintings. Jenson looked at the secret passage systems that he had deliberately added and there was a streak of arrogant, cold light in his eyes. He knew that Monster had gone to Mount Pearl to survey the terrains. With his skills and wisdom, he would surely be able to locate Doomsday''s secret base. The road that Monster had found was a shortcut to Doomsday''s core. It was also the most challenging road to guard in Doomsday. If Jenson tampered with this path, Monster would find out that he had messed around with it. Hence, Jenson wisely added new passage systems so that these non-existent secret passages would surround the shortcuts to the strategic spot. Jenson was nning to fight with psychological tactics. He hoped that Monster would give up taking that shortcut after seeing this map. After all, if Doomsday''s soldiers were truly located in these imaginary passages, the military intelligence division would be turtles trapped in a jar. Would Monster dare take such risks? At eight o''clock, Monster had asked Sis Daisy to head over to collect the paintings. Baby Robbie heard the footsteps and quickly hid. Sis Daisy came over with a mug of hot chocte as usual. "Lil Fox, Foster Father asked me toe to collect the paintings. Are you finished with them?" Standing in front of Jenson, Sis Daisy''s voice sounded gentle and she had a big smile on her face. Jenson handed the Nine Paintings over to Sis Daisy. H e managed to squeeze out a beautifully bright smile. " They''re done." Sis Daisy handed the hot chocte over to him." You''ve been staying upte very often nowadays. Drink up and try to warm yourself." Jenson smiled and said, "Thanks, Sis Daisy." Then, he drank it all in a single gulp. Sis Daisy looked at Jenson with gentle eyes. However, it was as profound as the deep sea where stormy waves came crashing. What a kind and lovely child. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 He lived like rays of sunlight and was able to drive out all darkness. However, she was about to let this sunlight disappearpletely. Once Jenson was done with the hot chocte, he yawned and said, "I''m a little dizzy, Sis Daisy. I''ll go get some rest." Jenson walked toward the bed and immediately crashed on top of it. Sis Daisy''s water-like eyes closed unexpectedly as sparkling and translucent teardrops were squeezed out. She ced the mug in her hand on the table and walked toward the bed. She looked at Jenson, who was no longer breathing, and her eyes started welling up with tears. "Lil Fox, our foster father wants you dead. But I refuse t o do that to you, so I''ve given you a pill that can fake your death. Get some sleep now. Once you''re awake, you¡¯ll no longer be in the military intelligence division. Remember, you must never return." Daisy carried Jenson on her back, but as soon as she reached the door, Monster''s butler was standing by the door gloomily. Daisy staggered slightly and took a couple of steps back. "Mr. Monster asked me toe to collect Lil Fox''s body." Daisy calmed her nerves and said, "He''s dead. I¡¯d like t o bury him personally. It can be regarded as repaying him for saving my life." The butler¡¯s eyes turned darker. "Are you trying to betray Mr. Monster, Daisy?" Daisy muttered, "I wouldn¡¯t dare." "Then hand him over to me." The butler stretched out his hand. Daisy continued backing away... She pleaded with him in a choked-up voice, "Just let me off the hook this one time, Uncle. I promise I''ll do everything to repay him and I''ll listen to his every word from now o n." The butler''s voice was like a robot, mechanical and without temperature. He stayed indifferent as he said, "Mr. Monster knows that you''re reluctant to kill him, Daisy. Mr. Monster will not be killing him. He just wants him to be locked up in the underground pce. After the major task is done, he''ll let him go." After pausing, he continued, "Mr. Monster made such a n arrangement because he has taken your emotions into ount. Mr. Monster loves you, and he hopes you¡¯ll understand the difficulty of this situation. This child mustn''t participate in any of the major events. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be countless issues." Sis Daisy looked at the butler, half-trusting him. "Is everything you told me the truth? Will Monster truly spare Lil Fox because of me?" The butler nodded. "Lil Fox is an important hostage if he''s alive. It''s more useful than him being dead." Only then did Sis Daisy hand Lil Fox over to the butler. However, before the butler left, Sis Daisy became rather ruthless as she held the butler¡¯s hand tightly. She threatened him, "If you dare lie to me, Uncle, I''ll never forgive you." The butler gave her a cold smile. He had been trained b y Monster to be a cold-blooded, emotionless machine. He did not care whether or not Daisy hated him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he took Jenson and left. Daisy staggered out of Baby Robbie''s room. Baby Robbie walked out of the bathroom as his obscured eyes followed Sis Daisy''s beautiful silhouette. There was a thought-provoking expression on Baby Robbie¡¯s face. He wondered whether or not he should be hating Sis Daisy. Truthfully, Sis Daisy was a pitiful person as well. After all, her choices were never voluntarily made. In the Underground Pce. The butler threw Jenson into the underground pce and left without looking back. At the gate, the butler sternly ordered the keeper who was guarding the underground pce, "From this day onward, the underground pce¡¯s gate will stay closed and locked. No one is allowed to visit the prisoners except for Mr. Monster." "Yes,¡± Sis Jasmine responded respectfully. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 The thick stone door made a rumbling sound before closing, causing a loud impact before merging. Jenson slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the poison was ring up, causing his insides to revolt. He could not muster up even a bit of strength. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jenson propped up his body and turned himself over with much difficulty. He was now facing the dome and his constricted field of vision instantly expanded. Then, Jenson saw the two people tied up to the chair once more. Thedy with disheveled hair who was like a ghost suddenly moved and let out a groan from her throat. The man next to her asked nervously, "What¡¯s the matter?" Jenson tried to call out twice, "Chloe Yorks? Jordan Ares?" The woman with disheveled hair suddenly raised her head in excitement, looking for Jenson''s figure everywhere. "Who¡¯s calling me? Do you hear anyone calling for us, Jordy?¡± Jordan opened his eyes faintly, and his gaze fell on a figure curled up on the ground in front of him. "Look in front, Chlo." In the dim underground pce, it was hard to distinguish the other party''s silhouette. He could barely see that it was a wriggling living creature. "Who are you? How do you know our names?" Jordan asked, stirred up. Jenson was afraid that the underground pce had a surveince system, so he continued to disguise as Baby Robbie and replied, "I''m Robert Ares." Chloe and Jordan needed a second to react. Jordan was the first to realize it. "Are you Jay¡¯s son? Baby Robbie?" Jenson said, "Yeah.¡± Jordan struggled in excitement. He wanted to break free from the rope as he only had one thing in his mind at the moment-he needed to save the child no matter what. "Baby Robbie, we heard long ago that you were kidnapped by Monster and have be one of the military intelligence division¡¯s agents. Why are they suddenly going after you now?" After a much futile struggle, Jordan became weaker and had to stop while saying this sentence in frustration. "It''s a long story. How about you, Grandpa? Didn''t you guys die in a car ident?" Jenson asked in confusion. "Hmph." Chloe abruptly snorted in anger. "It¡¯s because your daddy is muddle-headed and ipetent. He kept an ingrate by his side the whole time. That Quentin guy is a spy from the military intelligence division. He''s merely a dog raised by Monster near your daddy.¡± Jenson''s lips started twitching. Did Grandma just say Daddy was muddle-headed and ipetent? Even if he was, she was the one who gave birth to him. It seemed like Grandma had been locked in the underground pce for a long time. She was full of resentment, and her temper had be somewhat irritable and weird. Jordan tried to chime in for his son. "Even the wise are not always free from error. Jay didn¡¯t notice Quentin¡¯s impure intention at the time because he was still rather young, and he was clueless about the enemies the Areses had made over time. It''s normal to be unprepared.¡± Jenson heaved a weak sigh. It was fortunate that Grandpa still had a good mentality. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 Jenson loved his daddy to death, so it was natural for him to defend his father. "If Daddy is muddle- headed and ipetent, I''m afraid your Yorks Stronghold would¡¯ve burned to the ground by the military intelligence division by now." Chloe Yorks was in a pique after hearing these words." Doomsday has the sky barrier, Zechariah as the patron saint, and the invincible Tiger and Wolf Armies. If the military intelligence division even dares to provoke Doomsday, that''s just them attempting the impossible and digging their own graves." Chloe had scarred Jenson when he was younger, causing him to develop severe social anxiety. Hence, i n Jenson¡¯s subconscious mind, he did not have much affection for this grandmother anyway. Jenson decided to ssh Chloe with the cold truth in a ruthless manner. "Mount Pearl''s sky barrier has long been breached by the military intelligence division''s 1 3 challengers. Oh, and your old Master Zechariah who''s supposedly Yorks Stronghold¡¯s patron saint, I never even got to see him in action before he muddle-headedly got poisoned by Phiz Poison and kicked the bucket. As for those Wolf and Tiger Armies, no one in Doomsday can lead them, so they''re merely heroes who have no opportunity to disy their talents. They''re nothing more than empty shells.¡± Chloe felt a stab in her heart upon hearing these. She indignantly asked, "What do you mean? Master Zechariah is dead?¡± Jenson replied, "Yeap.¡± Chloe abruptly became silent as if she was in a cloud o f thoughts. Jenson was like a ruthless character hiding behind a delicate appearance when he asked, ¡°I just can''t seem t o understand it. Since Mount Pearl isn''t as easy a barricade to ovee as you''ve said, how did the military intelligence division¡¯s agents enter the mountain? Perhaps they''ve received instructions from experts?" Jenson deliberately paused at this point, and his sharp gaze was locked on Chloe. Seeing her body shriveling up, Jenson almost entirely confirmed the spection in his heart. "Could it be? Did you reveal the Nine Paintings to the military intelligence division?" Chloe eximed guiltily, "I did not. I merely revealed the six most unimportant paintings..." Jenson sneered and retorted, "Six? It''s enough for them to stir up trouble at Yorks Stronghold.¡± Chloe began to sob, and her cry was filled with guilt. Jenson continued in a pique, "Weren''t you harsh and unreasonable when calling my dad muddle- headed and ipetent? Don''t you think you''re the muddle-headed and ipetent one for betraying the home that raised you?¡± Jordan rebuked Jenson, "Your grandmother betrayed Yorks Stronghold because of a noble cause as well. She was trying to save your life. Do you possibly think that without those six paintings, Monster would''ve kept you alive for so long?" Jenson had a rude awakening. It turned out Grandma had been using those six paintings as bait so that Monster would spare Baby Robbie''s life. It was no wonder Monster had not made things difficult for Baby Robbie all these years. Perhaps this was the reason? Jenson had misunderstood Chloe, so he sincerely apologized to her. "I''m sorry. I¡¯ve misjudged you." Chloe resentfully and indignantly said, "What''s the use of an apology now? You¡¯re still locked up with us i n the underground pce. We''re dead meat. I''ve foolishly given up my six paintings for nothing." Jenson slowly got up. Although his voice was a little weak, every word was filled with perseverance and arrogance. "Don¡¯t worry, I won''t die here." From N?velDrama.Org. He dragged his feet as he looked everywhere for buttons. However, all the buttons in the underground pce leading out were on the outside. Jenson searched for a long time before ultimately giving up. After Monster had locked who he thought was Baby Robbie in the underground pce, there was a huge relief in his heart. He immediately summoned the agents and challengers of the military intelligence division for an emergency meeting. During the meeting, Monster eagerly announced," Doomsday''s admiral, Jenson Ares, has surrounded the military intelligence division with 5,000 Tiger and Wolf Armies. They''re stationed at the port of the small town outside our hall. We''re now forced to face a choice. That is, the military intelligence division must be divided into two ways. What are your good suggestions?" "Division Master, a huge team of the military intelligence division should march to Mount Pearl''s Doomsday and wipe out the remnants of Doomsday. A small number of people will stay behind to hold down the 5,000 Tiger and Wolf Armies. That way, we can win the battle of Mount Pearl," someone suggested. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 "As long as we emerge victorious in the battle of Mount Pearl, we can cut off the rear support for the Tiger and Wolf Armies ande back to clean up those Tiger and Wolf Armies that are in desperate straits. It''d be like sparing no effort at all,¡± someone else chimed in, agreeing. Monster nodded. "This is an excellent strategy. Go and prepare for it immediately and wait for the next order.¡± Mount Pearl. The inevitable battle was imminent. In response to Jay¡¯s call, Grand Old Master Yorks issued an order requesting that all the elderly, weak, women, and children of all households in York Stronghold hide in Mount Pearl''s underground safe passages. They were prepared to be transferred to another ce. Only the young and middle-aged males who practiced martial arts in each household would stay behind. This could help in confusing the enemies. This meant that every household was facing the difficulty of being separated from their rtives. The women were reluctant to be apart from their men, and there were sounds of crying filling up Yorks Stronghold''s air. Zayne suddenly became extremely brave this time Property ? N?velDrama.Org. around and took the initiative to say to Josephine," Josie, you''ll have to go with Angeline, Sis Shirley, and the otherster. This time, I''ll be staying behind no matter what to fight alongside Big Brother." Josie rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. "You''re constantly muttering about how weak you are. Do you think Big Brother will let you stay behind? You''ll only b e increasing their burden if you stay here, so don''t try t o be a hero now ande with me." Zayne was full of vigor when he said, "I might be weak, but I''ve been following Big Brother for so long now. He has been using the same set of strategies to use against others. It has more or less rubbed off on m e. It might be helpful if I stay." Josephine saw how resolute Zayne was, and her heart inexplicably got heavier. "Are you truly nning on staying behind, Zayne?¡± Zayne showed a bit of guilt in his expression. "Don''t me me for it, Josie.¡± Josie¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, but she held back her tears and smiled. "I support all your decisions. But, Zayne, you¡¯ll have to be careful out there. I''ll be waiting for your return." Zayne held Josephine tightly in his arms and said affectionately, "I love you, Josie. Don''t worry. I''ll never let myself die." Josie nodded. "I know." Jay and Angeline were sitting on the sofa. The two of them looked at Zayne and Josephine, their eyes filled with the same kind of contempt. After Zayne let go of Josephine, Jay gave Zayne a fatal blow and said, "Zayne, who agreed to let you stay?" Zayne pointed at himself. "I agreed to it." Jay replied, "What''s the point of you staying behind? You have no strength to truss a single chicken and there are very few folds in that brain of yours..." Zayne said indignantly, "You''re underestimating me." When Jay tried to turn the conversation around, he thought that he wouldfort Zayne but he unexpectedly trampled Zayne down to nothing. "At a crucial moment, you may perhaps be one of those heroes who''ll detonate themselves to kill the enemies.¡± Josephine let out a wail. 1 Zayne looked at Jay gloomily. With a reddened face, h e asked Jay unhappily, "Do I truly have no use in your eyes?" Jay was about to nod when he saw Angeline looking a t him, seething. He immediately turned himself into a flexible husband and said, "Of course not. If you''re useless, would I have let my sister marry you?" Zayne took thepliment and immediately widened his eyes into a smile. Jay nced toward Angeline and saw that her face was finally calm. He was relieved. Then, he sternly said, "Zayne, you, Josie, Angeline, Sis Shirley, Baby Zetty, and the others are going together. Your task is to protect them." Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 Zayne whimpered. He was highly dissatisfied with Jay''s little arrangement. In Zayne''s view, the patriarch would have sent someone to personally escort the elderly, weaker women, and children to safe passage. The real battlefield was outside, and he was a man. Men should be willing to sacrifice themselves on the battlefield. Angeline was also dissatisfied with Jay¡¯s arrangement. She took Jay''s hand and said somewhat coquettishly, "You said we wouldn¡¯t be separated, Jaybie.¡± Knowing that he was a clever and eloquent speaker, Angeline deliberately emphasized, "No matter what." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay held Angeline''s tender hand and ced it on his chest. His smile was warm and charming as he said," Of course, we won''t be separated. It''s only temporary, Angeline.¡± Angeline had a pitiful expression on her face as if her eyes were about to well up with tears. "I don¡¯t want to, even if it¡¯s temporary. I have to be with you this time.¡± Jay''s heart was stirred into a mess by her crying coquettish voice. He pulled her into his arms and comforted her. "It''s too dangerous outside, Angeline. I won''t be able to work if you''re in front of me." Angeline''s tears filled her eyshes. She was not an unreasonable person, and Jay''s confession gave her a sh of realization as well. She was not in good health and staying beside Jay in her state would only be a burden to him. Angeline muttered aggrievedly, "Alright then." Jay stared at Angeline in a daze. Her watery eyes that were filled with tears made his heart be extremely ufortable at the moment. He hoped that Angeline would understand that she would never be a burden to him. Then, Judy suddenly broke in and yelled, "Why are you guys not leaving? Move along, go. The secret passage is going to be closed off soon." Angeline did not expect that they would part so soon. She was reluctantly grasping Jay''s hand, unwilling to part with him. Judy looked at this scene and immediately prodded through the subtle thoughts in the two person¡¯s heads. "Go quickly, Sis Angeline. You¡¯re not in good health, so you''ll only be a burden to Brother Jay if you stay behind." Angeline then weakly let go of the hand she was holding. "I''ll go pack my things, Jaybie," Angeline said in tears a s she walked to the bedroom. Jay''s cold eagle-like eyes shot out a terrifying re at Judy. Judy shuddered from the sharp and terrifying stare. She then proceeded to turn her head in embarrassment. Jay came to the bedroom and pulled the busy Angeline into his arms. He triedforting her. "How about you stay here, Angeline?" Angeline smiled and said, "Although Judy¡¯s words were ufortable to the ear, she still made a lot of sense. Don¡¯t worry about me, Jaybie. I''ll take good care of myself." Jay hugged her tightly and said, "Actually, it¡¯s not that you can''t live without me, but more of the opposite. How about you keep mepany for now, Angeline? You can head toward the safe passageter." Angeline nodded. "Alright." Jay was afraid that she was already in a negative mindset, which would only deteriorate her health. Hence, he handed her a task. "I heard that Eldest Aunt will be going into the safe passage with you guys this time. Angeline, if you see her, just strike up a conversation with her. Although that scum, Cole, won''t listen to his father, he''s quite obedient toward his mother.¡± The pure-hearted Angeline immediately understood Jay¡¯s intentions. "Are you asking me to put in a good word for Sis Shirley? If Eldest Aunt approves of her bing her daughter-inw, it doesn''t matter whether Cole loves Sis Shirley or not. At least Sis Shirley¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be too difficult in the future, right?" Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Jay pinched her face. "Very smart." From N?velDrama.Org. Angeline agreed with this n. "If the rtionship between the mother-inw and the daughter-in- law i s harmonious, it¡¯ll at least help the couple develop their rtionship further." However, Angeline started frowning and said with worry, "But many of my friends don''t have a good rtionship with their mothers-inw. They would always nitpick and say that the girls are not worthy of their sons. Furthermore, the daughters-inw would always ignore the inws. This conflict between mothers-inw and daughters-inw is the intangible cultural heritage that''s affecting everyone. I s your eldest aunt easy to get along with? She shouldn''t try to find faults in Sis Shirly for no reason." Jay smiled and said, "If you, the little cutie who everyone loves, is around to help out Sis Shirley and with Sis Shirley''s gentle temperament, I''m sure Eldest Aunt will like her." Angeline was confident enough to cheer for herself as she said, "Bring it on!" Jay helped Angeline in preparing some of her favorite snacks while Angeline packed them up properly. Then, she kissed Jay goodbye. When Zayne came into the room to urge them, he witnessed the two people kissing. Zayne ced his hands on his hips as if his interest was waning and teased. "Can you two stop showing your affections?" Angeline shyly pushed Jay away. "I''m leaving, Jaybie." Jay looked slightly at a loss and nodded. Zayne pulled Angeline outside and gave her a lecture." Aren''t you a girl? Shouldn''t you be more reserved? He''s so unrestrained, and you still learn from him? You should''ve locked the door before you started making out. Perhaps you hadn''t noticed but Judy was standing by the door looking at the two of you for the longest time. I think that little girl''s eyes were about to burst into mes. You¡¯re just out there trying to make her jealous." Angeline blushed without saying a word. Josephine chimed in for her, "Big Brother and Angeline were being affectionate inside their room, so who were they bothering? No one asked Judy to go in there with that thick skin of hers." Zayne immediately stopped speaking. Angeline pulled Zayne''s ears and sniggered." Henpecked." Zayne smacked her hand away, fuming. "Did I allow you to touch me? This is the area only your sister-inw is allowed to touch." Josephine smiled sweetly. "I don''t mind." Zayne looked at the ceiling speechlessly. "I just know the two of you aremitting adultery." Standing at the door, Jay was staring nkly at Angeline¡¯s back. Suddenly, he ran up to her and grabbed her bag. Angelina turned around to look at him and saw Jay¡¯s stern-looking face. The contour on his jawline looked tighter as he childishly stared at her. "You didn''t even look back at me," he said. Angelina was slightly stunned... She wanted to, but she did not have the guts to do it. "There''ll be more opportunities in the future," she said with a smile. Jay was relieved. "That''s true. I''ll send you off." Zayne and Angelina came to Cole''s Time Vi again to pick up Sis Shirley. Cole and his henchman, Carson, stood at the vi¡¯s door as if they were plotting something. When Sis Shirley was leaving, Cole looked at her with a somewhat indifferent gaze before moving his eyes toward Angeline. Carson stretched out his hand and waved it in front of his young master. "Who are you looking at, Young Master?" Cole retracted his gaze and gave Carson a hostile nce. He said fiercely, "It''s none of your business." Carson sped his hands on the back of his head and said outrageously, "You looking at Angeline means that you have lingering feelings toward her. But when you look at Sis Shirley, it means you''re still unwilling t o part with her. Are you bing a two-timer, Young Master?¡± Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 Cole pped the back of Carson¡¯s head and said in a pique, "What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up." Angeline lent an arm to support Sis Shirley, and when Time Vi was behind them, Angeline sighed resentfully. "Did Cole say anything to you at all, Sis Shirley?" Josephine chimed in, "Although it''s not like we''re on the verge of life or death, there are unknown factors in the separation this time around. Even if Cole doesn''t fancy you, shouldn''t he at least care about the child in your belly?¡± Jay replied emotionally, "He''ll regret it." Like the way he initially treated Rose, he thought that he could trample on the other party as he wished just because he did not love her. Ultimately, he discovered he had already carved her deeply into his bones. Now, he deeply regretted how he had deserted her previously. Sis Shirley sighed heavily. "Forcing things will never give us the best result, so there¡¯s no point in trying to force him." While talking, they had already arrived at the entrance of the safe passage. There were many elderly, women, and children lined u p in front. They were entering the secret safe passage i n an orderly manner. Angeline took her satchel from Jay''s hand and pulled his hand over to hold it. She patted on it gently and said with a soft voice, "Don''t worry, Jaybie. I''ll take good care of myself. But you must remember that I''ll only be fine if you''re fine." Jay''s expression looked somewhat heavy as he nodded. Baby Zetty threw herself into Jay''s arms and said coquettishly, "Daddy, you have toe back to us in a hurry.¡± "Mmm. Take good care of Mommy for me." "Okay." Angeline was in betweenughter and tears. Baby Zetty was still a child herself, so it should be her taking care of Baby Zetty instead. "Goodbye, Daddy." Baby Zetty reluctantly waved at Jay. Jay merely nced at Angeline onest time before she simply smiled back at him. She felt tens of thousands of reluctance in her heart, but she had to force herself to be stronger. Jaybie would be less worried about her if she stayed strong. Finally, it was Angelina¡¯s turn to enter the passage. Jay watched them disappear from his field of vision and felt a hole in his heart. His dazzling and graceful face turned solemn. Very soon, he decided to wash away his devastation and pull himself together. Then, he devoted all his time to the bustling strategic deployment. Was Angeline¡¯s safety not in his hands? He would never allow the military intelligence division to harm these elderly, women, and children. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay went up to Yorks Stronghold to look for the patriarch, Spencer, to discuss a couple of matters. However, Spencer was not around. Then, the servant told him with a bitter expression, "Master Jay, the missus said that she won¡¯t leave the parish hall. The patriarch has been coaxing her the whole day, but the missus remains indifferent." Jay said, "Take me to them." At this moment, it was time for the patriarch to deploy troops. However, this dear uncle of his was busy being trapped in his love life and was fully immersed in it. When Jay arrived at the hall, he heard Spencer¡¯s flustered and exasperated voice from far away. "Do you want to die? Okay, I''ll help you fulfill your wish." Jay raised his eyebrows and was shocked by his uncle''s fickle words. He would never have thought that Spencer would change the conversation around i n the next moment. "But you can¡¯t die in the Yorks family¡¯s parish hall. I''m afraid that when I go down to hell, my ancestors will belittle me for marrying a bad wife who failed to set a good example for my kids. Please leave quickly..." Jay, It turned out his uncle was trying to set up a ruse to get out of the house. Spencer was trying his very best to persuade her by making threats and promises. It was to no avail as Mrs. Yorks continued to stay calm during a tense situation and fidget with her rosary. Spencer was anxious. "Fine, so you''re not leaving? Then I won¡¯t care about you anymore. Don''t me me i f someone from the military intelligence division kills you." Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Spencer proceeded to walk outside angrily. It was just that he could not help but continue to worry about Mrs. Yorks. As he was leaving, his footsteps were slow and heavy. He would turn his head back and forth after a few steps. The feeling of reluctance was oozing from his body. Jay''s expression showed a smile full of ridicule. His uncle indeed still had some feelings for his aunt. However, his love was no longer considered pure as the mistresses by his uncle''s side had long annihted her aunt''s desire for love. One was as passionate as fire while the other was as indifferent as ice. A person he once loved had chosen such a path. Jay could only wring his hands and sigh. At the same time, he quietly rejoiced that the person h e met was Angelina because Angelina loved him more than her own life. Even if he made a mistake, Angelina would still ept him. Moreover, he was fortunate that the mistakes he made did not include his uncle''s most emotionally derailing mistake-cheating. When Spencer reached Jay''s side, he looked at him somewhat helplessly. "Your eldest aunt is refusing to leave, so please send more people here to guard her." Jay shook his head. "Dispersing the troops is something we must avoid." Afterward, Jay walked into the parish hall and got nearer to Mrs. Yorks. He said politely, "Eldest Aunt, I''m Jay Ares." Mrs. Yorks was slightly startled and stopped fidgeting with her rosary. Then, she raised her gaze to look at Jay. Seeing the exquisite, graceful, and handsome-looking Jay, Mrs. Yorks said, "I was originally curious to know just how magnificent is the man who defeated my Cole. Now that I''ve met you, I believe Cole losing to you is not at all considered a humiliation." Jay''s face froze slightly. This was not the time to chit-chat about daily life matters. However, seeing that she was still his elder, Jay listened with all ears and replied to her modestly, " Eldest Aunt must be talking about me and Angelina''s matter." When Jay mentioned Angelina, his handsome face was filled with a natural smile. "The only reason I won over my cousin is that I appeared in Angeline''s life before Cole. By lucky coincidence, Angeline liked me back. For us to fall in love and stay side by side this way, I think the heavens bestowed that." Mrs. Yorks smiled and said, "You''re humble. I heard that you love your wife very much. Even if she''s headstrong, you tolerate her. Your kind of love is what love is supposed to be." After Mrs. Yorks said these words, she meaningfully nced at Spencer who was outside. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''ve been pursuing this kind of love my whole life, but it''s to no avail as I met the wrong one," Mrs. Yorks smiled bitterly. Spencer''s face turned utterly dark... In the past, he would think that his first wife''s view in love was spoiled and willful behavior. However, now that he had witnessed Jay and Angeline''s inseparable love, he was indeed a little ashamed and guilty. After all, he was the one who failed to match up to Mrs. Yorks'' affection. Jay nced toward his uncle who had an unusually gloomy face. It meant that her every word had been heard by him. Jay could only make insinuations to help exonerate his uncle. "Angeline and I are the same as any other ordinary couple. We''ve had plenty of misunderstandings and hurtful pasts. I may be spoiling her now on the surface, but there are moments that people can''t see when she tolerates me. Our tolerance for each other is the thing that kept our fragile rtionship going.¡± Mrs. Yorks nodded and said, "She can tolerate you and forgive you because you love her with all your heart. I firmly believe that husband and wife should go through ups and downs with love." Jay¡¯s gaze fell on the watch, and it was making him anxious. If his aunt continued to chit-chat, the safe passage might close. "Thank you, Eldest Aunt, for your kind words. To be honest, I came to see you today because I have something to ask for," Jay said earnestly. Mrs. Yorks said, "Do speak your mind." "My big sister, Shirley, is pregnant with Cole¡¯s child. And my cousin is being very cold to her. It''s truly making her sad. She¡¯s not in good health, so I¡¯vee t o ask Eldest Aunt tofort her." Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 Mrs. Yorks stood up and sighed. "It''s already challenging for people who love each other, let alone for those two who have no feelings toward one another. Jay, don''t you know forced affections will never end up well?" Jay said embarrassedly, "This is Sis Shirley''s decision, and my Angeline wants to support her big sister. I cannot disobey my wife''s intention." Mrs. Yorks smiled and said, "If that''s the case, then I¡¯ll be doing you a favor. I truly want to see how smart and sensitive of a woman Angeline truly is. What kind of method is she using to keep a man like you firmly attached to her side? I''ve lived a long life now, but I think I have a lot to learn from her." After she said those words, she finally stepped outside. From the beginning till the end, she had not batted an eyelid toward Spencer. When Jay walked toward Spencer, Spencer gave him a thumbs up. Jay said, "Uncle, you''ve thoroughly broken her heart. I''d like to give you a piece of advice. You should hurry up and chase after her while she still loves you. If you wait until she gives up on you, you''llpletely lose her in this life." Spencer whimpered, saying, "She gave up on me a long time ago. For so many years, I came to her every morning and evening to greet her, yet she barely gave me a nce." Jay replied, "If she haspletely given up on you, she wouldn''t have deliberately said those words to stimte you earlier. She hates you and is still bearing resentment, which means you have a chance t o win her back. If she doesn¡¯t have a trace of emotion toward you, then it would be the end of your love journey." Spencer pondered over Jay''s words and light of joy filled his eyes. He looked at Mrs. Yorks'' back. Even though she was n o longer in her prime, her back was still as tall and straight as a young woman''s. He remembered the first time they met and how impressed he was by her appearance, dancing style, and impressive talents. At that time, he thought that in this life, as long as he could be with her, he would not care about anything else. Hence, he boldly pursued her. As for her, she had abandoned the bustling city and the rich inheritance of her family¡¯s wealth, even going as far as to break ties with her parents, just to stay with him in this ice-cold Mount Pearl. However, he had still forsaken her in the end. A few yearster, he had toply with a matchmaker''s words to marry a mistress. It made her burn down the bridal chamber in a fit of rage, and his mistress was subsequently burned alive. As he was fuming, he had said a lot of ruthless things t o her. The very next day, she packed up her baggage and went to be an anchoress. He still remembered that the cruelest thing she said to him that day. "Spencer Yorks, I truly do not have anywhere to go. But if I did, I wouldn''t stay in Mount Pearl even if it kills me." It was true that she had nowhere to go. She had cut ties with her family. Moreover, she was reluctant to leave young Cole at the time. Hence, she wholly gave herself to this ce. In those years, he truly believed that the purpose of her staying here was just because she had nowhere else to go. Now, he had finally realized something. Even when Cole was all grown up, she still had not left. Was it because of love? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Had he been a fool? Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 When Cole heard that his mother was unwilling to leave the parish hall, he rushed over to persuade his mother in a hurry. However, when he got there, he witnessed the scene of his mother voluntarily leaving after talking with Jay. Cole was utterly bowled over by Jay¡¯s talents. Jay was not only victorious in pursuing Angeline, but he had even persuaded his father and mother to let go of their previous enmity. The result was even much more significant than what he had done as a son. A sense of frustration washed over him from Jay always being morepetent than him. Jay caught a glimpse of Cole and Carson behind the bluestone. A charming smile appeared on the corner o f his lips. Carson immediately felt a sense of his death and life already being predestined by Jay. He held his shoulders as they trembled. "Come out," Jay¡¯s voice sounded with an imposing, high-ranking tone. From N?velDrama.Org. Cole and Carson came out from behind the bluestone and looked at Jay with restrained fear. Jay leisurely said, "I have an important task for you guys." His tone was light, but it contained an irresistible deterrent. Carson looked at the mighty Jay and noticed how disdainfully he was looking at them. It was as if they were his subjects. Carson mustered up the courage to fight against his young master¡¯s injustice. "Master Ares, my young master is Doomsday''s rightful heir, so why does he need to listen to you?" After Jay arrived in Mount Pearl, Carson felt like he had taken away the seat that rightfully belonged to Cole. In the past, when Yorks Stronghold encountered any difficulties, Cole was the one who was there at their beck and call. Mount Pearl''sdies were all head over heels in love with the young master and would always surround him while calling him Coley. However, ever since Jay came to Mount Pearl, the women had shifted the target of their infatuation to him. They praised him, ced him on a high pedestal, and said that he was good-looking and treated his woman right. Almost all of them wanted to marry Jay and be his mistresses. Cole¡¯s presence was bing increasingly nonexistent as the next patriarch, and Carson was worried about the young master¡¯s prestige bing weaker in the long run. Jay obviously did not realize that his existence was a threat to Cole. He disapprovingly said, T''m older." Cole rolled his eyes at him. "You''re older as a brother, but you''re not my father. Furthermore, I don''t even listen to my father, so why should I listen to you?" Carsonined as well, "Master Ares, can''t you be an invisible person and not be involved in Doomsdays'' affairs? "Do you even know that you¡¯ve captured the hearts of all the girls in Yorks Stronghold? Thedies have even made up a slogan-behave like Angeline and marry a person like Jay. "Please stop exuding your charms and leave somedies for us singleds to survive on." Jay¡¯s handsome face turned dark in an instant. Ignoring the resistance of the two men before him, he arrogantly ordered, "Go and change into women¡¯s clothing." Cole and Carson felt like they had heard him wrong. They both stared at Jay in disbelief. "What? Did we hear you right? You want us to wear women''s clothing, Master Ares?" Carson''s mouth opened wide in surprise, and it was unable to close for quite some time. "I will not," Cole retorted, "You''re trying to use public office to avenge private wrongs and deliberately humiliate us, right?" Jay approached him with his slightly taller body, his aura utterly diminishing Cole¡¯s. He gritted his teeth and said, "Can you have the IQ of a normal person, Cole Yorks? Look at how critical the situation is outside. Do you think I''ll disregard the overall situation and try to avenge my private wrongs?" Cole sneered at him, "You''re asking two tall men to pretend to be women. Is your IQ any normal?" Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Jay stated his intention, "I want you to select a dozen delicate-looking men to pretend to be Yorks Stronghold¡¯s women. Have them join the women¡¯s army and escort Lil Thirteen to leave through a passage different from the elders, women, and children." Jay¡¯s eyes became dimmer. "You should know the importance of this task. Lil Thirteen is someone from the military intelligence division and she has been in contact with them this whole time. We have to make good use of this chess piece-" Carson had an epiphany and eximed, "Ah, I understand it now. You want us to be the cannon fodder?¡± Cole instantly understood the importance of this task. Their whereabouts would be exposed if Lil Thirteen were in their women¡¯s army. When the time came, the people from the military intelligence division would first intercept them as soon as possible. If they could hold down the military intelligence division''s troops, they could buy more time for the elderly, women, and children in the safe passage. However, Lil Thirteen was one of the military intelligence division''s best agents with her vicious gaze and meticulous thoughts. It would not be easy to deceive Lil Thirteen. Therefore, this women''s army made up of men in disguises could not afford any mistakes. They could not afford to be the military intelligence division¡¯s hostages as it would burden the Tiger and Wolf Armies. As such, makeup was especially important. Jay solemnly said, "Cole, you should know that if you seed, it means you''re able to protect all of the elderly, women, and children of Yorks Stronghold during evacuation. However, if you fail, they''ll be the military intelligence division¡¯s target. The key to sess or failure in this task lies in whether you can sessfully deceive Lil Thirteen." Carson had deep fear regarding wearing women''s attire. He strongly protested, saying, "Can I not wear women''s clothing?" From N?velDrama.Org. Cole abruptly smacked Carson on the back of his head and said indignantly, "Let''s go." "Where to?" "Makeup." Carson was petrified. On the way there, Carsonined ceaselessly," Young Master, can I not do this? I¡¯ve been innocent my whole life. I don''t need a dark history that I can''t bear t o look back on." Cole stopped abruptly and stared at Carson. He had a solemn expression on his face. "Carson, there are not only the elderly, women, and children of Yorks Stronghold in that safe passage. There''s also Angeline, Baby Zetty, and every one of his family members in there. "He gave us such an important task because that''s how much he trusts us." Cole''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn and severe. "Hence, there''s no room for failure. We can''t let him look down on us." Carson nodded his head continuously. In the military intelligence division. After Jenson was imprisoned in the underground pce, Monster came to visit him. The spotlight in the underground pce was turned o n, emitting out a ring white light. It was illuminating Monster¡¯s handsome face. It appeared that he was being especially cautious. Jenson was still curled up on the ground, the emotions in his eyes beyondprehension. "Lil Fox, do you know why I locked you up?" Monster''s voice was as loving as ever. "I don¡¯t," Jenson''s tone could not hide his loss. He was like a puppy abandoned by his owner, a trace of frustration on his face. A sly light shot out of Monster''s eagle-like eyes. "Lil Fox, your brother has brought thousands of troops to entrap and suppress our military intelligence division. Foster Father can''t tell the two of you apart, s o I can only lock you up so that I won''t identally hurt you." If it were Baby Robbie, perhaps he would have believed Monster''s lies. However, at this moment, Monster was facing the much more profound, suspicious, and sensitive Jenson Ares. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Jenson knew that Monster was only here to investigate his identity. Baby Robbie knew too many of the military intelligence division''s secrets and Monster was afraid of the consequences. As such, he was racking his brain to try and eliminate Baby Robbie. Jenson knew that he had to do everything possible to confuse Monster and convince him that he was Baby Robbie. It was to ensure Baby Robbie¡¯s safety. Jenson coquettishly said, "It''s easy to tell me and Jenson apart, Foster Father. Jens is cold, never smiles, usually wears dark clothes, and has a severe hygienic disorder." Monster was merely thinking of a trick to expose Jenson''s military talents, so he pretended to be absent -minded. ¡°Your brother can lead thousands of elite troops at such a young age. I guess his ability is extraordinary." Jenson curled his lips upward. He was nning to probe some inside information? Then, he would beat him at his own game. "He¡¯s still a student from Legendary Youth Academy, after all. So he''s somewhat capable." Monster was still not batting an eyelid. "The students o f Legendary Youth Academy are divided into different sses. Which ss does your brother belong to?" Jenson smiled crookedly. "Speaking of which, my brother was timid when he was a child. He was utterly scarred from our ghost-pretending grandmother and that incident caused him severe social anxiety. When he was younger, he couldn''tmunicate well with people at all. Even going to school was a difficult issue. So his ability is nothing more than hastyst-minute efforts he learned from going to Legendary Youth Academy four years ago." Monster frowned. How could such a mediocre child get into Legendary Youth Academy? Jenson changed his words. ¡°But Jens inherited my daddy''s genius gene. He has a super memory and can memorize everything at a single nce. Apart frommunication difficulties, there are almost no other shorings." Hearing these words, Monster stopped paying attention to Jenson. "Such hastyst-minute efforts, what kind of abilities could he have possibly learned?" Jenson continuously blew his own trumpet. "But I heard from Jens that he''s the best student who ever graduated from Legendary Youth Academy. Even the principal himself gave him advice, saying that when h e meets one of his brothers from the same academy who''s on a different path in the future, Jens needs to b e the magnanimous one and spare their life." Afterward, Jenson looked at Monster calmly and appeared unruffled. Monster¡¯s long and narrow eyes squinted dangerously. When he spoke again, his tone became a little sullen. "Hmph. So he said he¡¯s the best student ever? He¡¯s merely the fastest student ever to get the graduation certificate, but it doesn''t mean the teachers didn¡¯t go easy on him during the exams," Monster said arrogantly. Monster cited evidence, "Mr. Cornelius, who''s in charge of martial arts, has so far been unmatched. How could Jenson beat him by relying on his academic talents?" Jenson¡¯s lips curled upward. "Jens was able to beat M r. Cornelius because he obtained the Cornelius family''s secret book that has been passed down for generations." Monster¡¯s air of arrogance was instantly riddled with holes. If Jenson was not outstanding, how was it possible for Mr. Cornelius to look at him with such admiration? He even privately taught him The Secret of Martial Arts? Mr. Cornelius was not so generous back then and never bothered to teach him the Cornelius family''s The Secret of Martial Arts! Jealousy was making Monster slightly psychologically distorted. For quite some time, Monster was continuously burning in the mes of jealousy. It made him unable t o respond. However, in the corner, Chloe was immediately annoyed by this ''Baby Robbie'' when she heard him ndering Jenson without restraint. She scolded, "Baby Robbie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a vile sell-out. You''ve thoroughly betrayed your own brother today.¡± Chloe might be undergoing menopause since she was incredibly moody and unreasonably prejudiced. It was not enough for her to attack Baby Robbie and she continued to take her anger out on Angeline. "Even so, I do get it. You''re not the child raised by Jay, so naturally, you didn''t learn to have your daddy''s righteous and awe-inspiring backbone. Your mother, Angeline, is merely a city girl at the end of the day. She merely showered you with love and affection but has failed in disciplining you and failed in your upbringing." When Chloe was insulting Angeline, Jenson got angry at her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jenson spat out. "What right do you have to say anything about me? Moreover, didn''t you make my mommy miserable enough?" Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 Chloe was so angry that she could barely breathe." You''re calling the enemy your father..." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson retorted, "He''s my foster father. If Doomsday hadn''t destroyed the Areses and ruined our family, would I have ended up in the military intelligence division? It was fortunate that my foster father didn''t despise me and taught me everything I know. Although he''s not my rtive, he¡¯s much better than you people who call yourselves our blood rtives." Monster examined ''Baby Robbie'' quietly. Everything '' Baby Robbie'' was saying seemed to be unrestrained. The quarrel between ''Baby Robbie'' and Chloe that had them sharply opposing one another further confirmed Monster''s spection that the person he had locked i n the underground pce was indeed Baby Robbie. Initially, he was worried that ''Baby Robbie'' would resent him after recognizing his grandparents. Yet unexpectedly, ''Baby Robbie¡¯ hated Doomsday deeper than he had initially instilled. It seemed like Baby Robbie was still a little too naive. "Just stay here for a few more days, Lil Fox. Once Foster Father catches Jenson, you can help me to persuade him. I love a good talent, and if he¡¯s willing t o renounce the dark and seek the light, I''ll be more than happy to ept him." Monster got up from the chair after finishing his words. "Thank you, Foster Father," said Jenson with a smile. Monster gave him a gentle smile and left. Jenson looked at Monster¡¯s back, his smile slowly fading from the corners of his eyes. He would soon be in danger. Sure enough, when Monster left the underground pce, he said to Sis Jasmine who was guarding the underground pce, "Tonight after 11 o''clock, activate the button to destroy the underground pce.¡± Sis Jasmine respectfully responded, "Yes, sir." Then, Monster strode away. A drop of cold sweat rolled down Sis Jasmine¡¯s forehead. Foster Father nned to destroy the underground pce? In the evening. The military intelligence division assembled all their agents. They were prepared to board the ne to set off for the mission in Mount Pearl. Time was ticking slowly. Around 11 o''clock, there were the sudden sounds of bombs going off from the underground pce. Then, they saw the entire thing being lifted up before turning into ruins. Baby Robbie, who was hiding somewhere in the military intelligence division, was utterly petrified when he saw this scene. His body froze on the spot. Then, he ran like a madman toward the underground pce. "Jens..." Old Man Zack held onto him and said, "Don''t do anything reckless, kid. Perhaps this is the military intelligence division''s attempt to lure you into showing yourself." Baby Robbie¡¯s pupils appeared bloodshot. He murmured, "Whether or not it''s a trap, I have to go. Jenson is in there, Gramps. I can''t afford to take that chance." Zack merely said, "In that case, I''lle with you." Baby Robbie and Old Man Zack sneaked into the vicinity of the military intelligence division''s underground pce. At this moment, the agents were busy preparing to board the ne. They had no time t o care about the bombing that happened. The underground pce looked highly deserted. Baby Robbie looked at the ruins of the underground pce. He imagined the scene of Jens being buried underneath with no one around to collect his body. Baby Robbie''s gentle heart slowly turned colder. His love for the military intelligence division also turned a little colder. "Jens.¡± He suddenly crouched down and tried to get rid of the cobbles, pushing them to the side. Suddenly, a beautiful figure came out from behind the destroyed wall. There was an icy expression on her face as she looked at Baby Robbie with a faint streak o f light in her eyes. She said coldly, "He has been blown to dust. You can''t find him anymore." Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Baby Robbie looked at Sis Jasmine, blood pooling in his eyes. "You killed him?" Sis Jasmine looked at Baby Robbie without a smile. Her expression was extremely stiff and unnatural. She revealed the truth to Baby Robbie but was mocking him using a victor¡¯s attitude. "It was Foster Father''s will, so I couldn¡¯t disobey him. However, you can rest assured that he wasn''t alone when he died. There were two people in the underground pce with him. It was said that the two other two were his rtives. One was called Jordan Ares, and the other one was Chloe Yorks..." Baby Robbie''s bloodshot eyes became extraordinarily crimson... His grandparents were also killed. When Old Man Zack heard that Chloe was still alive but was killed today, the abrupt joyfulness that turned into a sense of loss made him furious. "This little girl killed Doomsday¡¯s admiral. You have to take revenge on her, kid. You can receive the reward when you return." "Alright." Baby Robbie jumped up. Baby Robbie fiercely kicked at Sis Jasmine, but Sis Jasmine merely dodged his attack. Zack proceeded to smash his palms onto the ruins to look for Jenson''s body. Sis Jasmine and Baby Robbie¡¯s battle was quickly bing fierce. Baby Robbie did not expect the seemingly mediocre Sis Jasmine to have been hiding this side of her. No matter what fierce skills he attacked with, Sis Jasmine was able to dodge them cleverly. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at fighting.¡± Baby Robbieughed at himself. "Why didn''t I realize that you''re this good before?" Sis Jasmine pretended to be mistaken and said, "You... You''re... Baby Robbie? Who was the person who died i n the underground pce?¡± Her wordspletely drove Baby Robbie crazy. It turned out Foster Father had mistaken Jenson, who was in the underground pce, as him. Even so, Foster Father still did not show him any mercy. One could imagine how heartless their foster father was toward him. Baby Robbie was furious and continued shing his palms. Sis Jasmine continued to dodge and smiled cutely at him. "I''m not fighting you anymore." Then, she was about to find a path to flee. She had said everything that she wanted to say. She also believed that Baby Robbie would no longer have any attachments to the military intelligence division. As long as he gave up on them, he would no longer be used by anyone in the military intelligence division. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sis Jasmine had personally cut off Baby Robbie''sst trace of trust in the military intelligence division. She believed that Baby Robbie could grow into an invincible powerhouse in a short period. However, Sis Jasmine did not expect that when she was helping Baby Robbie, she failed to help herself. The other sisters in the military intelligence division, Sis Daisy, Sis Lily, and Sis Two, Poppy, suddenly appeared and forced Sis Jasmine back. Seeing that the situation was slightly amiss, Zack and Baby Robbie hurriedly hid behind the broken wall. Sis Jasmine was forced to retreat by the imposing big sisters. "Did you blow up the underground pce?" Sis Daisy asked with reddened eyes. Sis Jasmine said, "Foster Father ordered me to activate the destroy button on the underground pce at 11 o''clock, Sis Daisy. I was merely following orders." "Don''t you know that Baby Robbie was in the underground pce?" Daisy''s eyes were glistening. Sis Jasmine appeared indifferent. "He has turned into millions of dust particles¡ª" Sis Daisy raised her hand unexpectedly and rewarded Sis Jasmine with a p in the face. "How could you, Jasmine?" Jasmine covered her face and said in an aggrieved manner, "I didn¡¯t want to, Daisy. This was our foster father''s will." There were tears in Daisy''s eyes, and her grief was hard to conceal. "Lil Fox was our savior. I promised him that I would be responsible for his safety in the military intelligence division. Now that you¡¯ve killed him, I can¡¯t spare you." Daisy shoved a dagger in Sis Jasmine''s hand. "You can do it yourself. It''ll look ugly if us sisters kill one another." Sis Jasmine held onto the dagger but was reluctant to do it. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 "You''ve truly disappointed me." A deep and low ruthless voice was heard all of a sudden. Daisy turned around and saw Monster. Her pretty face instantly paled. Monster strode over with the moonlight shining on him, projecting a long shadow on the ground. He leaned toward Daisy. There was panic in Daisy''s eyes... Smack! A crisp p in the face. Monster directed a p toward Sis Jasmine. His strength was so great that it instantly threw Sis Jasmine far away. Jasmine could only feel a buzzing in her ears, and there were bursts of stars in her eyes. After her field of vision settled down, Jasmine noticed Baby Robbie hiding nearby. She ced her hand behind her back and waved at him vigorously. She was signaling Baby Robbie to leave quickly. However, Baby Robbie was staring at Sis Daisy at this moment. The way Sis Daisy was protecting him made him feel warmer. Monster looked at Jasmine scornfully and reprimanded her, "You''re bold, Jasmine. How dare you murder Lil Fox? Don''t you know that Lil Fox is my favorite child..." Jasmine squeezed out a sneer. It was fortunate that she had discovered Monster''s two -faced character from earlier on. Otherwise, she would have died with her eyes wide open today. "You were the one who ordered me to blow up the underground pce, Foster Father. Weren''t you the one who told me to blow up Baby Robbie into bits?" The military intelligence division¡¯s sisters looked at Monster in confusion. Monster fiddled with his beautiful fingernails calmly. I t was as if Sis Jasmine''s usation had nothing to do with him. "Stop telling tales, Jasmine. You''re an undercover spy i n the military intelligence division. No one will believe whatever you''re saying." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine suddenlyughed frantically. "Foster Father, i f you want me to die so badly, why make so many excuses? I entered the military intelligence division at the age of eight and I¡¯m 16 this year. I''ve been in here for eight years and have never done anything to betray the military intelligence division. Can''t you let me die without soiling my name, Foster Father?" Monster looked somewhat regretful and said," Jasmine, I always thought that I could assimte you with love and righteousness. But I didn''t expect you to kill Lil Fox. This mistake is unforgivable." Monster¡¯s eyes appeared bloodshot, and his voice suddenly turned cold. "Daisy, I''ll hand her over to you now. You can figure out what to do with her." Then, Monster retreated. Daisy approached Jasmine one step at a time... Jasmineughed wildly. "I have no regrets if I have to die now. But I must tell you a secret before I die." Sis Poppy suddenly grabbed Sis Daisy and said," Daisy, you have to let her finish her sentence.¡± Sis Jasmine stood up while swaying and pointed at Sis Daisy, saying, "She and Foster Father are in cahoots. They killed Iris, and she took part in the murder of Lil Fox. Don''t be fooled by her, sisters. Do what''s right." After Jasmine finished her sentence, she took the dagger in her arms and stabbed it into her heart. She vomited a mouthful of blood instantly... "Sis Six!" "Jasmine!" Baby Robbie¡¯s pupils widened in horror as he looked a t Sis Jasmine who fell in front of him. His brain was nk at the moment. Monster had turned and left resolutely. Sis Daisy kneeled down by Sis Jasmine''s corpse and then got up to silently leave. "Sis Daisy..." Sis Poppy suddenly stopped her and asked outrageously, "You haven''t told us yet. Was Sis Jasmine telling the truth? Did you really kill Iris?¡± Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Sis Daisy maintained her sweet-temper and pleasant image. "Time will prove my innocence." Sis Lily pushed Sis Poppy away and said, "Jasmine is the one who killed Lil Fox. Do you still believe her nonsense?" Sis Poppy murmured, "When one is near death, they speak from their heart. So Sis Jasmine was probably not lying." Sis Daisy and Sis Lily continued to walk away. The other sisters looked at Sis Jasmine, whoy in her own pool of blood, with pitiful looks. Sis Poppy started stomping her feet and resentfully said, "How could you hurt Lil Fox, Sis Jasmine? You truly deserved this." After she spat those words out, Sis Poppy left angrily. The other sisters also sighed and left silently. Tears started rolling out of the corners of Sis Jasmine¡¯s eyes. She had been walking on thin ice all these years, pretending to be dumb while living in the military intelligence division. Unexpectedly, she still could not escape the fate of meeting a tragic end. She was not afraid of death, but she was misunderstood by several kind sisters before she died, which made Sis Jasmine feel extremely sad. Baby Robbie stepped out from the ruined wall. Standing in front of Sis Jasmine, Baby Robbie''s ckcolored eyes were as deep as the sea. One could not figure out his current emotions. "Baby Robbie!" Sis Jasmine''s voice was akin to a spring as she called out to him. This was thest bit of her vitality before her time ran out. Baby Robbie hated her guts for blowing up Jenson. However, upon seeing Sis Jasmine''s sorrowful eyes as she called out to him, he still could not help but squat down to listen to herst words. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Baby Robbie, don¡¯t worry... Jenson... is not dead. "Do not trust Monster... and Daisy... Protect the other... sisters." Baby Robbie widened his pupils and looked at Sis Jasmine. At this moment, he realized that he had misunderstood Sis Jasminepletely. "Sis Jasmine," he picked up Sis Jasmine and said in tears, "Why are you so foolish?" Sis Jasmine tremblingly stretched out her hand, stroked Baby Robbie¡¯s face, and smiled at him. "Baby Robbie, Sis Jasmine''s life is exchanged with yours. I''ll have no regrets about losing my life for you. Remember my name, it''s Rosie White.¡± Baby Robbie nodded. "I will." Then, Sis Jasminepletely lost consciousness. Old Man Zack silently stood in front of Baby Robbie. When he heard Sis Jasmine''s words earlier, he knew that he had misunderstood this kind-hearteddy. Baby Robbie handed Sis Jasmine over to Zack and asked for help in a choked-up manner, "Gramps, can you help me send Sis Jasmine to our boat? Ask a doctor to heal her injuries, will you?¡± Baby Robbie did not want Sis Jasmine to leave with many grievances. He still had a lot of gratitude to express to Sis Jasmine. Zack looked at Baby Robbie''s reluctant expression and said, "I''ll do my best.¡± Baby Robbie continued with reddened eyes, "If it¡¯s truly not possible, please ask my brothers to help me give her a proper burial... I''ll be going now to destroy the military intelligence division''s equipment." Zack took over the faintly breathing Jasmine and said, "You have to be careful when you¡¯re on your own, Baby Robbie. I''ll be backter." After parting ways with Old Man Zack, Baby Robbie went straight to the military intelligence division''s equipment room. At this moment, many fighters had ascended into the sky, roaring overhead and flying in the direction of Mount Pearl. Baby Robbie was expecting that the security in the military intelligence division would be weak at the moment. He was anxious toplete the task quickly so that he could return to Mount Pearl to assist his father. Hence, after entering the equipment room, Baby Robbie did not hesitate to cut off all the communication equipment he could grab. As long as the equipment room was destroyed, the military intelligence division''smunication system would b e interrupted. When they were up on Mount Pearl, it would inevitably weaken their cohesion if they failed t o receive all the messages. It was just that the blue and dim equipment room suddenly turned brighter. On the ck leather chair behind the equipment room sat Monster, who looked like a lion that was staring at its prey. "You''ve finally arrived, Jenson Ares." Monster¡¯s voice was still very soft and gentle. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Baby Robbie had just experienced Sis Jasmine¡¯s tragic incident. At this moment, his handsome face was cold as an ice sculpture and the look in his eyes was stern. He gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "You''re mistaken. I''m Baby Robbie." Monster¡¯s eyes appeared bewildered. "So the person in the underground pce was Jenson?¡± Now he knew how good Jenson was in psychological battles. He indeed was an excellent kind. It was a pity that he died. "You''vee to give me your life. I¡¯ll be sure to fulfill your wishes." Monster stood up from the chair. His slender and strong figure was approaching Baby Robbie steadily and powerfully step by step. Baby Robbie clenched his fists. Monster suddenly jumped up. At lightning speed, he clenched his hands into balls of fists and aimed them at Baby Robbie''s head. Fortunately, Baby Robbie reacted swiftly. He propped his hands on theputer in the equipment room. His legs then soared into the air before he hung upside down on the beam in the middle of the equipment room. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Monster grabbed the sharp weapons in the pen holder and threw them all at Baby Robbie. Then, Baby Robbiended swiftly on the ground and used the equipment t o dodge the weapons. Monster sneered wickedly, "You truly know your stuff.¡± Suddenly, Monster pped his palms and the equipment room''s doors were abruptly kicked open in an instant. Then, a group of agents in ck rushed in from outside. Monster ced his hands into his trouser pockets and calmly ordered them, "Take him." After dozens of agents squirmed into the small equipment room, it instantly became airtight. Baby Robbie had nowhere to go, so he could only stay and fight with them. However, these agents hade well-prepared. They had revolvers, and their marksmanship was precise. Baby Robbie tried avoiding the bullets in such a cramped space, and he was handling it rather skillfully and efficiently at first. Then, he gradually lost his energy over time. Fighting desperately like a cornered beast was never a n easy thing to do. Fortunately, at this moment, a turning point appeared. Jenson suddenly rushed in with two submachine guns and threw one at Baby Robbie. "Catch." The brothers worked together and quickly took down the majority of those agents. Monster looked back and forth at Baby Robbie and Jenson for a while. He was dumbstruck. "You didn¡¯t die, Jenson?" Jenson said, "You have very little supporters for your unjust cause. Sis Jasmine saw through your rapaciousness since an earlier time. So she helped me escape the underground pce¡¯s bombing." Monster initially felt a little guilty about Sis Jasmine''s dismissal. Now, he could not wait to execute her with his own two hands. "Your death isn''t regretted one bit, Jasmine," Monster eximed exasperatedly. Very soon, Jenson and Baby Robbie ran out of bullets. Monster''s gorgeous face showed a demonic sneer. " Surrender, Jenson, Robbie." Several agents pointed their guns at Jenson and Baby Robbie. They looked at each other and dropped their weapons as they red at Monster. Monster walked toward Jenson and Baby Robbie, saying with a smile, "So, you two brothers, which one''s Robbie and which one''s Jenson?" Jenson smirked. "Why should we tell you? I know your devious ns. You want Baby Robbie dead because you¡¯re afraid that he''ll destroy the military intelligence division. You want to keep Jenson alive t o keep him as a hostage from Mount Pearl. Just in case you lose the battle of Mount Pearl, having a hostage will increase your bargaining chips." Monster charmingly rolled up his sleeves and locked his gaze on Jenson. "Why, aren''t you clever?" Jenson teased, saying, "Then, go ahead and guess who I am?" Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Baby Robbie and Jenson had put on the same looks of ridicule. Monster squinted his pupils and looked at the two kids. Unable to differentiate them, Monster had no other options but to take an alternate route. "Hmph, I can let Jenson die and take Robbie hostage." In other words, he would kill one at random. Jensonughed and said, "You won''t make such an idiotic choice. Because the military intelligence division''s big sisters would disagree in Baby Robbie being the hostage.¡± Monster looked at Jenson, in awe of his wittiness. Jenson was right. He dared not let Baby Robbie be a hostage. If Baby Robbie showed himself to his big sisters in the military intelligence division, those girls would sacrifice themselves just to save him. "Haha!" Monster suddenlyughed frantically. Baby Robbie and Jens looked at each other. Jenson muttered, "He probably can''t tell us apart, so he¡¯s having a nervous breakdown.¡± Baby Robbie was always a fan of Jenson¡¯s sharp N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. tongue, so he could not restrain a smile. Afterward, Monster smiled and locked his stern gaze o n Jenson. He said, "You''re the most talkative one, so you must be Baby Robbie." Jenson,"..." Baby Robbie,"..." Baby Robbie wanted to correct his identity, but Jenson solemnly winked at him, indicating that he should focus on the overall situation. Baby Robbie had to stay silent. Monster pointed at Baby Robbie and said, "Come here. Tie him up and shove him into the fighter aircraft. We''re taking him to Mount Pearl." "Yes." Two agents walked over and dragged Baby Robbie out. Baby Robbie copied the way Jenson talked when he had severe social anxiety and cried out under pressure, "Baby Robbie, save... me. I... don''t... wanna die." Jenson''s forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He indeed had autism and talked less before, but he never once stuttered. Baby Robbie was not urate at all. Monster was even more convinced that the kid he was bringing away was Jenson, the one who was socially inept. This meant the one left behind was their own agent, Baby Robbie. "How do you want to die?" Monster hypocritically looked at Jenson. Jenson smiled at him. "I don¡¯t want to die, Foster Father.¡± Monster smiled back alluringly. "I don''t want you to die either, but I¡¯ll feel uneasy until you do." Jenson gave it a thought for a short while and said, " Well, if you must kill me, then can I make a request?" "Tell me." "Before I die, can you tell me where''s the military intelligence division¡¯smand room?" Monster was stunned, and he smiled wickedly. "Even when you¡¯re on the verge of death, you''re still nning on destroying the military intelligence division¡¯s equipment? You truly are Baby Robbie." Monster raised his revolver and fired a shot at Jenson. Jenson was unable to dodge the bullet and thought that he was indeed done for. Unexpectedly, an iron box suddenly appeared out of the sky and the bullet hit the iron box, causing it to deviate from its trajectory. Jenson looked in the direction of which the iron box fell from in a daze. He saw an older man with white hair and a ruddyplexion looking affectionately at him. "Come quick, kid." Jenson disappeared in a blink of an eye and hid behind Old Man Zack. "Are you from Doomsday, Gramps?" "I''m your daddy¡¯s master, so you can call me Grandmaster.¡± When Zack mentioned his newly acknowledged apprentice, his face was filled with contentment. Jenson wondered further about this master who his daddy had acknowledged. His martial arts had to be otherworldly. Then, he said to Grandmaster," Grandmaster, he¡¯s the military intelligence division¡¯s person-in-charge, Monster. If we kill him, the military intelligence division will lose their pir." Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 "Great." As soon as Zack¡¯s voice fell, Monster raised his pistol and aimed it at Old Man Zack''s head. He smiled in a tteringly demonic manner. "Then, let me test which one''s quicker, your agility or my gun.¡± After finishing his sentences, Monster pulled the trigger. Zack stroked both of his hands in front of his chest, and immediately, a hurricane was formed on the t ground. All theputer desk equipment flew toward Monster. Monster was so stupefied that his pupils dted. Old Man Zack''s internal strength was so mellow and rich that it made him gasp in amazement. He was pounded by one of theputers, making his bullet miss its aim. Yet, it had managed to injure Old Man Zack''s arm. When Monster lifted his head once more, Zack had disappeared along with Jenson. "What a great master of martial arts," Monster said as he sighed. After Baby Robbie was tied up like a turkey, he was brought over to the fighter aircraft by Monster''s guards. The aircraft next to theirs was the one used by the military intelligence division''s sisters. When Baby Robbie saw a pile of unknown objects tied to his sisters'' fighter aircraft, a touch of consternation filled his eyes. He thought of Sis Jasmine''s words of entrustment for him on her deathbed. "Protect the other sisters." Remembering this, his heart sank. Sis Poppy was utterly stunned when she saw Baby Robbie. She stepped off the fighter aircraft and asked the guards escorting Baby Robbie, "Is he Lil Fox''s twin brother?" The guards nodded. Baby Robbie''s mouth was sealed, so he could not tell Sis Poppy his true identity. Hence, he merely stared at her anxiously. When the agents were sending away Baby Robbie onto the fighter aircraft next to him, Sis Poppy suddenly halted them. "Stop." The agents were ranked lower than Sis Poppy in terms of title, so they merely turned around and stood idly by. ¡°Us sisters are worried about getting bored. Why don''t you escort him into our aircraft and let us interrogate him?" "The... Division Master notified us that Jenson Ares is an important hostage, so he''ll personally take care of i t." Sis Poppy naturally did not dare to vite Monster¡¯s orders, so she could only give up. She somewhat reluctantly nced at Baby Robbie but saw him staring straight at her shoes instead. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sis Poppy thought the kid was a little strange, so she suspiciously turned away, Baby Robbie was a little disappointed that Sis Poppy did not get the hint. Sis Poppy returned to the fighter aircraft and stared at her shoes in a daze. She kept thinking how weird it was for the kid to keep staring at her shoes. Suddenly, Sis Poppy stood up in enlightenment and said to the other military intelligence division''s sisters, "The kid in the next fighter aircraft isn¡¯t Jenson but our Lil Pox." "No way. Didn''t Sis Jasmine blow him to bits?" Sis Five asked in surprise. "You must be mistaken, Sis Two," said Sis Eight. Sis Poppy exined, "I¡¯m sure he''s Lil Fox. He was staring at my shoes earlier, and these were given to m e by Lil Fox." The sisters began to tease Sis Poppy. "Sis Two, be frank with us. Is the reason why you like to wear men''s clothes perhaps so that you can freeload Lil Fox¡¯s clothes?¡± Sis Poppy said, "I''m the same height as Lil Fox and we share the same shoe size. Freeloading his clothes is a gift bestowed upon me by the heavens. It''ll be a waste i f I don''t wear them. Are you guys jealous of me or something?" Sis Five nced at the fighter aircraft next to theirs and suddenly eximed, "Crap. Lil Fox is about to take off." The sisters got off the aircraft swiftly. Just before Baby Robbie¡¯s fighter aircraft took off, Sis Two, Sis Five, and Sis Eight managed to squeeze themselves into Baby Robbie¡¯s aircraft. The other sisters were clutching onto the wings and preparing to board the aircraft. Several agents saw that the beautiful challengers were showing no mercy and immediately began to fight against them. "What are you all doing here?" "Saving Lil Fox," said Sis Poppy. Sis Poppy held back all the enemies, resisting them by the aisle while ordering Sis Five and Sis Eight, "I''ll hold them back. You two save Lil Fox." Sis Five and Sis Eight ran toward Baby Robbie. Sis Eight then untied the ropes that bound him and took off the tape on his mouth. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 The whole process was indeed challenging as tons of agents wereing over to stop them. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. By the time Baby Robbie was free, Sis Poppy had been beaten up into pulp by the other agents. However, she remained by her post and prevented the agents from crossing the aisle. When Baby Robbie saw Sis Poppy getting punched like a sandbag to save him, he was furious and rushed over as he roared. "Let Sis Poppy go!" His heart was filled with sorrowful hatred. Monster was willing to sacrifice his sisters just to see him dead. Just because the sisters were kind to him? It could be said that before this, Baby Robbie still had some affection for the military intelligence division, s o he refused to have a wide-open massacre. At this moment, however, that feeling had turned into utter hatred. His one wish was to ruin this ruthless and unjust military intelligence division. Then, Baby Robbie used one of his fatal skills and did a revolving kick. There was a cracking sound from one of the agent¡¯s heads and he fell straight to the ground after a bone discement. Baby Robbie moved as fast as lightning, like a raptor "Sis Poppy." Baby Robbie pulled Sis Poppy up as she was stuck on the aisle. Then, Sis Poppy yelled out, " Don¡¯t move me. My bone¡¯s disced.¡± "Which one? I''ll pop it back for you." "My butt. Do you still want to help me?" Sis Poppy said joyfully despite her suffering. Baby Robbie had never been serious around Sis Poppy, so he smiled mischievously, "I''ll do it, but you''ll have to help me out if your husband beats me up for it in the future." Sis Five spat back, saying, "Can you two be a little more serious? Take a look around. The ne has taken off. You have to open the window and let our other sisters that are on the wings in." Baby Robbie said anxiously, "Land the aircraft. I have t o go back to the military intelligence division and destroy themand room." As soon as he uttered these words, the sisters became unhappy. They red at Baby Robbie with a stern expression." Are you bing an enemy of the military intelligence division?" Baby Robbie was filled with indignation. ¡°Sisters, it''s not that I want to be the military intelligence division''s enemy, but the military intelligence division has made us their enemies." Sis Eight retorted, "Lil Fox, we''re not allowing the military intelligence division to hurt you, but in turn, w e won''t allow you to harm the military intelligence division as well. That''s our home." Baby Robbie could understand the sisters'' feelings very well. He had a life-long affection for the military intelligence division just like them. Baby Robbie said out of frustration, "The military intelligence division abandoned us a long time ago. D o you guys know how Sis Iris died? And do you know how Sis Jasmine died?" The sisters looked at Baby Robbie in bewilderment as they questioned him anxiously, "How?" "Foster Father and Sis Daisy conspired to kill Sis Iris together. And Sis Jasmine was telling the truth. Foster Father was the one who instructed her to blow up the underground pce. Do you guys know how wronged Sis Jasmine''s death was?" Sis Poppy mmed her already bloodied hands to the ground. She gritted her teeth and cursed out in pain," How could he be so cold-blooded toward us?" Sis Five looked at Baby Robbie in sorrow. "Lil Fox, why does our foster father want to kill you?" Baby Robbie looked lonesome as he said, "When he took me in at the beginning, it wasn¡¯t without purpose. I''m the child of Imperial Capital''s Ares family. My great-grandfather is Doomsday''s commander. From the moment he adopted me, he had the intention to ughter the Areses. "He trained me to be the best agent in the military intelligence division so that he could use me to take out my daddy. And he seeded as well. My dad and I did try to kill one another, and I almost made an irreparable mistake.¡± Sis Poppy noticed how the sunny and handsome Baby Robbie was nowcking in vitality and looking depressed. She felt distressed for him. She spoke to Sis Five and Sis Eight, "Stop asking him questions. Aren¡¯t we all clear about what kind of person he is by now? He has mingled with us since he was eight, and we¡¯ve taught him everything he knows. We¡¯re not capable of raising a heinous b*stard, right?" Sis Five gave it a thought and nodded in agreement. " Sis Two is right. We know Lil Fox." Sis Poppy shifted her gaze to Sis Eight. "How about you?" Sis Eight nodded... "I believe him." At this moment, the ne¡¯s window was smashed open and a few beautiful figures jumped in. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 "I''ll always unconditionally choose to believe in Big Brother Robbie," Sis Eleven raised her hands and swore. Sis Twelve happily ran to Baby Robbie and said ecstatically, "Hooray, Big Brother Fox! You¡¯re not dead after all." Sis Poppy silently rolled her eyes at the two younger sisters. "You guys are blindly worshipping Lil Fox. You ought to be careful of your Big Brother Fox selling you off in the future.¡± Sis Three smiled and said, "Then these two girls would willingly help Lil Fox count his profit." Sis Eleven and Sis Twelve were Baby Robbie''s loyal fanatics. Their characters were artless and innocent i n front of Baby Robbie. They were somewhat naive. Moreover, they would look like a couple of dunces without any thoughts in their heads. However, when Baby Robbie was not around, it was as if their IQs were switched on instantly. After the conventional greetings, Sis Three said thoughtfully, "We heard what you guys were talking about, and I believe in Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie looked at the sisters gratefully. "Thank you.¡± Sis Three continued gently, "Lil Fox, you''llmand u s and finish your mission." Baby Robbie nodded. "Okay.¡± Then, the eight of them gathered in front of Baby Robbie. After hearing the task assigned by him, they all left after giving the ''okay'' gesture. When the sisters left, Baby Robbie suddenly shouted, " Come back alive.¡± "We got it." When Baby Robbie was painstakinglying up with a n to destroy the military intelligence division''s equipment room, the vanguard fighter aircrafts arrived at Mount Pearl that night. The sound of bullets soon filled Mount Pearl. Cole and Carson were with the women¡¯s army, bringing along Sis Thirteen, who had limited mobility, on Hilly Road of Mount Pearl. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At the same time, Angeline, Josephine, and the rest who had safely crossed the passage were hiding inside the cliff cave. They were all groups of elderly, women, and children inside. When they heard the gunshots, many children started to cry in fright. Angeline took out her snacks to coax the children and they were finally put to good use. Josephine quietly elbowed Angeline and asked her," You''re here to escape. Why did you bring so many snacks with you?" Angeline was slightly embarrassed and said, "Your brother prepared it for Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty snickered in response. "Daddy obviously prepared them for Mommy. I don¡¯t have the habit of eating snacks." Angelina''s ears turned red from being exposed by her own daughter. Josephine said with much envy, "My big brother is raising you like you''re his daughter.¡± Angeline red at her. Mrs. Yorks sat in the corner, quietly meditating. Angeline took Sis Shirley to Mrs. Yorks and handed her a box of cookies. She was trying to win her over." Eldest Aunt, are you hungry? Do you want some cookies?" Mrs. Yorks opened her eyes. Her gaze lingered on Angeline and then on Sis Shirley. Ultimately, it fell on Sis Shirley''s slightly bulging belly. "Let my grandson have them." Angeline was utterly ecstatic. At least Mrs. Yorks acknowledged the child inside Sis Shirley''s belly. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yorks took another look at Sis Shirley and said dimly, "I¡¯d like to say you don''t seem t o be Cole''s type, so don''t put your hopes up." Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Sis Shirley was first taken aback, then she let out a slight smile. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Yorks. I don¡¯t have any hopes of marrying him. I¡¯m only staying in Mount Pearl because I want the child to stay closer to him and form a bond with him. I¡¯ll leave when he finds a marriage partner. I promise to never ruin his happiness." Angeline added frankly, "Your worries arepletely unnecessary, Eldest Aunt. Sis Shirley is the Severe family''s most beloved daughter. We''ll never allow her t o stoop to marrying a man who doesn''t even love her o r let her step into a family that won''t ept her." Mrs. Yorks looked at Angeline. She was upromising when it came to love, and that prideful demeanor of hers did resemble her in some ways. She, however, was lucky to have met Jay who was willing to give in to her and indulge her. That was why she could live like a queen. Unfortunately for her, she met Spencer. Spencer did not allow her to get jealous of his mistresses nor hurt them. Without Spencer there to safeguard and protect her, her love was nothing but a sh in the pan. "It''s normal for women to suffer, Angeline." Mrs. Yorks Angeline was dumbfounded... N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She sat next to Mrs. Yorks on the ground with her knees pulled up. After pondering for a very long time while hugging her knees, she said nkly, "Eldest Aunt, life is just like a religious practice. You''ll experience one form of suffering or another eventually, so we as humans need to prioritize making ourselves happy so those who care and love u s will be happy as well. We''re not saints, so we can''t please those who don''t even care about us..." Mrs. Yorks let out a slight smile. "It¡¯s rare to see someone like you develop such understanding at such a young age. What you said makes a lot of sense, Angeline, but it¡¯s easier said than done. You''ll only know how painful and agonizing this feels when you experience it yourself.¡± Angeline sighed. "I may not know your suffering, Eldest Aunt, but I know that life has been hard on you. You must''ve been heartbroken when Uncle Spencer did that to you. But Eldest Aunt, are you going to keep hiding in the ancestral hall for the rest of your life and iste yourself from him completely? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re punishing yourself instead of him?" Mrs. Yorks let out a bitter smile. "I don¡¯t have a ce t o go. When I was young, I ignored my family''s advice and insisted on marrying Spencer. I''ve fallen out with them. I can''t bring myself to go back to them now that things have gone south. I can''t stand the humiliation." Angeline sympathized with Eldest Aunt''s bitter experience, her eyes even turning pink. "Eldest Aunt ..." She stretched out her hand and held Mrs. Yorks'' hand as if she could lend her some strength by doing s o. "No matter what your decisions are, we, the juniors, will support you regardless. We just want you to be happy." Like an old monk who was entering meditation, Mrs. Yorks closed her eyes and began contemting. Angeline''s words were like a stone thrown into the calmke of her heart, forming ripples on the surface. I t was even more so like a clear spring being poured into a desert, refreshing her decaying soul with energy and liveliness. She thought that maybe it was time to make some changes. "Thank you, Angeline." Bang! Suddenly, there was an ear-splitting explosion. It sounded as though mountains had copsed and the ground was split. The peaceful atmosphere in the safe passage grew tense all of a sudden. Angeline felt her heart clenching. She was extremely worried about Jay, Jenson, and Baby Robbie''s safety. Sandra, Spencer''s second wife, was dressed in a morous dress and adorned with brilliant jewels and pearls. She sauntered out tofort the old and weak. "Don''t be afraid, Aunty. You must believe in Doomsday''s army. They''re the strongest army in the world. The war will be over very soon and we can all g o out when that happens." The way she carried herself made her seem as though she was Spencer''s first wife. In front of the low-key Mrs. Yorks, she looked dazzling, dignified, and elegant while carrying herself like the rightful wife of the patriarch. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Mrs. Yorks looked at Sandra with an obscure look in her eyes. Eventually, the corners of her lips quirked with a touch of sarcasm as she teased. "We have plenty of dry food and water in this safe passage. Do you really think the war will end so soon?" Mrs. Yorks spilled Sandra¡¯s chicken soup for the soul straight away. The atmosphere in the passage grew tense all of a sudden. Sandra grinned. "Big Sis, you probably don''t know this but Master Ares is the one who prepared all this food. He isn''t a member of the Yorks¡¯ stronghold, so ites as no surprise to see him underestimating the ability of Doomsday''s army." Mrs. Sandra''s voice was soft, delicate, and especially gentle when she called Mrs. Yorks ¡®Big Sis''. Coupled with her breezy smile, she seemed very generous and broad-minded. This made Mrs. Yorks seem narrow-minded and petty inparison. Angeline finally understood why Mrs. Yorks was kicked out of Spencer''s harem. Mrs. Sandra was a conniving witch who came straight out of a storybook. How could a man resist such a beautiful and generous woman? Sis Shirley was extremely unhappy with Mrs. Sandra belittling her brother-inw, Jay. She was subconsciously chivalrous about helping the weak, hence her words carried a deeper meaning when she said, "Now that exins it. I was quite puzzled at first because these are all Angeline''s favorite foods. It turns out that Jay is the one who prepared them, eh?" Josephine echoed, "My brother is worried about Angeline not eating well and not wearing enough to stay warm. It''s a shame that this is Yorks Stronghold. I f we''re in Imperial Capital right now, my brother would probably shift everything edible in the shopping mall into the safe passage.¡± Angeline,"..." Angeline was terribly embarrassed. Even if Jaybie pampered and indulged her, he would not drag the elders down with her to amodate to her taste, right? Sandra burst outughing. It turned out Jay had prepared so much food because that was the way he pampered and indulged his wife? This had nothing to do with the war at all. Judy and several other girls were responsible for escorting the old, weak, ill, and disabled. When she overheard what they said, her eyes condensed into ice out of jealousy. She swaggered over with her hands on her hips. After opening the baskets full of food, she stared at Angeline with a menacing gaze while saying, "And I thought we''re having scrumptious delicacies. Turns out it''s just a bunch of wild vegetables we use to feed our livestock.¡± Josephine stood up furiously. "Apologize to Sis Angeline, Judy Moore!¡± Judy raised her head proudly. "I''m telling the truth. Why should I apologize?" Sandra held Judy back and continued to y out to her kind-hearted persona. She advised Judy in a soft and gentle voice, "Judy, you shouldn''t get jealous of Mrs. Ares if you want Master Ares to fall in love with you. Hurry up and apologize to her." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Judy let out a muffled snort. "Hmph! They¡¯re targeting you on purpose. Brother Ares isn''t a person who doesn''t know how to distinguish between right and wrong, if he knows the reason for my anger, I''m sure h e won''t me me." As soon as she said those words, a slender figure walked into the safe passage. His perfectly proportioned long legs strolled up to Angeline in several steps! "Brother Ares." Judy rushed over. Jay was forced to stop in his tracks. Judy looked pitifully at Jay, saying, "You''re finally here! Sis Severe is such a bully." Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 Angeline, When did she bully anyone? Jay''s pupils darkened slightly as chills oozed from his dashing face. Judy was secretly pleased. She was right. Brother Ares was just blinded by his obsession with Angeline. If she revealed Angeline¡¯s conceited self and short temper in front of so many people today, Brother Ares would surely believe in her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so? What did she do?" Jay was livid. It seemed like his wife was having a hard time here. Judyined, "She worked with Mrs. Yorks to suppress Aunt Sandra.¡± Jay said solemnly, "So what do you want me to do with her?" Judy demanded domineeringly, "I want her to apologize to Aunt Sandra." Jay said, "What if she insists on not apologizing?" Judy clenched her fists... "Then I will-" Jay''s eyes lifted abruptly. "Are you going to touch her?" Judy was so startled by his death-shrouded aura that her soul and senses immediately returned to her body. In hindsight, she realized that Jay¡¯s intense fury was never directed at Angelina but at her. Judy was so astounded that she stood rooted to the same spot, feeling at a loss at what to do. Mrs. Sandra rushed out to mediate. "Oh, Judy, they¡¯re just judging the matter as it stands. They didn''t suppress me." Jay went around Judy eagerly."Angelina!" "Jaybie." Angelina was surprised to see Jay. Jay was d in military green overalls, which showed his integrity as a soldier. He walked up to Angelina and cupped her face in his hands, nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°What are you doing here?" Angelina stared dumbfoundedly at Jay with her huge and innocent deer-like eyes. "I happen to be free, so I came to see you." The frost in Jay¡¯s eyes melted, immediately reced with love and tenderness instead. Angelina smiled coyly. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Jay nced at the food baskets in the passage, asking, "How¡¯s the dry food? Do you think you can get used to eating them?¡± The women crossing the passage stared at Angeline with envy and bitter hatred. Angeline grabbed Jay''s hand and ran to the wet cave a t the end of the passage before pounding on Jay''s chest with her tender fists while protesting coquettishly. "Why did you prepare all my favorite foods?" Jay said, "That¡¯s because I prepared them for you." Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears." There are so many people here. You should take into consideration what they like to eat as well." Jay said with righteous indignation, "How can I do that when I don''t even know what they like to eat?" Angeline, "You can prepare several other varieties too..." Jay pulled her into his arms and pressed her firmly against his chest,ining in an aggrieved tone," Can we not waste time talking about other people, Angeline? I can¡¯t stay for long..." Angeline raised her head to look at him and saw dirt o n his body. There was also grass in his dark and flowy hair. It was clear how frightening the situation was out there. "How are things out there?¡± Angeline tidied his hair and asked with concern. Jay held her close. "The military intelligence division has gone to track down the women''s army led by Cole just as I expected.¡± Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Angeline finally knew why he had the time to visit her in the passage. Cole was currently facing all the risks and dangers alone. "I hope he won¡¯t let us down," Angeline said. With a jealous and overbearing tone, Jay said, "You''re only allowed to worry about me and not others." Angeline let out a sweet smile and suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. Standing on her toes, she kissed him. Jay¡¯s eyes were overflowing with a gratified smile when he kissed her. When Jay left, Angeline grew worried and heavy-hearted. Although Jay described the situation out there with a light-hearted tone, his sudden visit showed that he had no confidence in winning this war. Was he worried that they would not have the chance t o meet again? Angeline was frightened to think about the oue o f her spection. On Hilly Road. Cole was wearing a wig, a viger¡¯s costume, and had a wreath on his head. He looked as stunning as a poppy. Carson, his minion, looked even more exaggerated with his colorful tutu skirts, cute braids, nes, earrings, and other jewelry. They were walking in front of the team at first, but the men walking behind them could not stop snickering a t their feminine gait. Cole and Carson walked slower and slower, eventually slipping to the back of the team. Even so, someone would still look back andugh at them... N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Cole was furious. "What are theyughing at? Darn it. We¡¯re all men, aren''t we? Who are they to laugh at us?" Carson stared speechlessly at his young master." Young Master, they''re all carefully selected candidates who have small and thin frames. They won''t look out o f ce when they blend into the women¡¯s army dressed as women.¡± He then looked at the tall and hunky Cole with distaste before bowing his head in anguish. "Just look at us. We''re tall, haverge frames, enormous faces... All we have are brains and speed." Cole frowned. "What about our waists?" Carson replied, "They''re gone because of our fats." Cole, Cole red fiercely at the menughing at them and growled. "You''re nothing but a bunch of disabled good-for-nothings. You only get to disy your strengths when you''re dressed as women, so what''s there for you to be so smug about?¡± One sentence was enough to choke all the men and render them speechless. Sis Thirteen was sandwiched in the middle of the team. Her escorts were all-female soldiers from Yorks Stronghold. However, they were all dressed in casual clothes, which Sis Thirteen thought made them look like a bunch of vulgar refugee women. "Sis, I need to use the loo. It¡¯s urgent." Sis Thirteen''s face suddenly turned red as she twisted and turned in the wheelchair. The female soldiers exchanged nces with each other, afraid to call the shots without permission. Not long after that, a female soldier came to the back o f the team and asked Cole for instructions. "She needs to use the loo.¡± Cole looked at the military intelligence division''s fighter jet hovering above his head, then gritted his teeth with a darkplexion before saying," Apany her to the loo, Carson. Let¡¯s see what sort o f trick she''s trying to pull this time." Carson nearly choked on his own saliva. His face became flushed with anxiety. "She''s a girl, Young Master! You''re asking me to go to the toilet with her? M y eyes will go blind. You can just send the female soldiers.¡± Cole said, "She¡¯s an agent from the military intelligence division. These female soldiersbined can¡¯t win against her. You''re the one with the highest martial arts achievement after me, hence you¡¯re the best candidate for this job." Carson was still putting up a struggle even at his deathbed. "Young Master, I don''t think I should watch her pee, though? If I do, I''ll turn into a rogue and a pervert. If I don''t, what am I supposed to do if she takes the opportunity to slip away?" Cole said, "She''s only a child. Think of her as your daughter and you won¡¯t feel so awkward anymore." Carson was sweating profusely. "I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, Young Master. How can I have such a big daughter?" Cole,"..." "I''m just making an analogy. Hurry up and go!" Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 Carson whimpered. As if he was approaching the guillotine, he pushed the team aside as he walked over in a crestfallen state. When Sis Thirteen saw Carson approaching her, she was astonished by his height and size. Carson deliberately increased the pitch of his voice and asked impatiently, "You want to use the loo, right? Since we''re all women, you might as well just do it on the spot.¡± Carson''s words left Sis Thirteen astounded. It was said that the agents of the military intelligence division had skin thicker than the city walls. Almost n o men could stand the sisters¡¯ bold and uninhibited characters. Though ifpared to this ''woman'' before her eyes, the sisters would pale inparison significantly. "I can¡¯t pee in front of so many people," Sis Thirteen said with a blush. Carson looked at the little girl¡¯s pink and exquisite face. When he noticed her face had flushed crimson, h e realized that she seemed extremely harmless, unlike what Jay had described her to be. He then dropped his guard a little, saying, "Form a curtain and surround her." Several female soldiers then untied their scarves and connected them together to form a barrier. Sis Thirteen was surrounded in a hidden corner. No one saw the smirk hanging at the corner of her lips knowing her scheme had seeded. She quickly activated the tracking system as she peed. Carson''s clothes were already drenched in sweat when he returned to Young Master¡¯s side. Cole curved up his lips. "How did she pee in the end?" Carson was dazed. He felt as if he had been through hell and when he had finally crawled out, Young Master kicked him in again without mercy. "Young Master, women have a different body structure than us. How am I supposed to know how she peed in the end?" Cole raised his hand and threatened to hit him. "Just tell me!" Carson said helplessly, "I got them to make a curtain t o cover her up and asked her to do it on the spot." Cole kicked his butt and roared in anger. "You got us into trouble, idiot!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Carson stroked the back of his head in confusion. "But she didn¡¯t escape, though?" Cole chided, "Do you know what she did when she had the private space to herself?" Carson came to a sudden realization as his face paled. "I apologize for my negligence.¡± Cole looked up at the fighter jet roaring above his head and said, "Let''s hope I''m just overthinking it." However, when the women¡¯s army walked up the winding mountain road at the peak of the mountain, various agents suddenly rushed out of the dense forest wielding submachine guns. They began firing away at the women''s army. Most of those in the women¡¯s army were men disguised as women. Even if they were women, they were also equipped with basicbat skills. Cole gave an order and everyone drew out two pistols from their waists. Taking advantage of the familiar terrain, they quickly retreated to the peak of a rock nearby and fought the military intelligence division''s agents in a fierce battle. Halfway up the mountain, Jay and Grand Old Master Yorks were in a bamboo forest outside of the main base. They were sipping tea and ying chess. When they heard the fierce gunfire, Grand Old Master Yorks'' hand that was holding onto the chess piece quivered slightly. On the other hand, Jay was unperturbed by the gunfire. He looked calm and collected as he watched everything unfold before his eyes. Grand Old Master Yorks nced at Jay, feeling puzzled. "JJ, aren''t you anxious at all now that the women''s army has begun fighting head-on with the military intelligence division?" Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Jay looked at the chessboard with a nonchnt expression. "Your precious grandson likes making somebody else do the work and it just so happens that his minion is a credulous man. I''m not surprised that Sis Thirteen was able to contact the military intelligence division so soon. "However, Cole knows the right way tomand the army, so he can definitely hold down the agents for a very long time. When the timees, Yorks Stronghold¡¯s old and weak would have arrived in the cave halfway down the mountain. As long as I stand guard at this ce, they''ll be safe." His charming eyes shone with determination like never before. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Grand Old Master Yorks breathed a sigh of relief. "It turns out that this is all within your expectations. If that''s the case, I can set my mind at rest then." Unaffected by the battle, Grand Old Master Yorks studied the chessboard with great concentration before putting down the Queen chess piece in his hand. He called out with a chuckle, "Checkmate!" Jay was slightly stunned. "I lost." Grand Old Master Yorks was puzzled again. "If you''re not worried about the women¡¯s army, JJ, why do you look so preupied?" Jay said with a frown, "I made a trip to the safe passage earlier and found out Judy was bullying my wife..." Grand Old Master Yorks, As a man who had experience, Grand Old Master Yorks said to Jay, "JJ, I have more experience than you in this, so here¡¯s some advice for you. It''s better for a man to stay out of women''s conflict because the more you''re involved, the more aggressive they''ll be." Jay said, "No way. Angeline is timid and weak. Her health is already bad enough, so how can I just stand around and watch as other women bully her?" Grand Old Master Yorks'' mouth widened into a circle." I agree that she''s physically weak but timid? I saw how she defended you that day. She looked fiercer and ballsier than any woman I''ve ever seen." Jay shed a prideful smile. "She''ll be slightly ballsy when ites to defending me." Grand Old Master Yorks teased, "Oh c¡¯mon, you think I don''t know your wife''s character? Everyone in Yorks 108 Strongholds knows that Angeline is spoiled, bossy, willful, rash, and conceited because she''s in your good graces." Jay sounded offended. "Is that how outsiders think of her?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "It''s all your fault for spoiling her." Jay said, "This is all just a misunderstanding." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at his grandson''s bitter and resentful expression, trying to reason with him. "You should think of a way to end this conflict. Who knows what sort of trouble these two women will stir up next?" Jay''s gaze fell on his wristwatch and he sighed all of a sudden. "I wonder how long it¡¯ll take Baby Robbie toplete the mission." Ever since Grand Old Master Yorks learned that Baby Robbie had only taken the Corvettes with ordinary abilities with him, he grew particrly worried about their safety. He did not expect Baby Robbie to make great achievements. "Baby Robbie brought only 5,000 Corvettes to the military intelligence division. If they fight head-on with them, it''ll be like throwing eggs on rocks. I just hope that they¡¯lle back alive." Jay nced speechlessly at Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "Baby Robbie and the rest is the key to this war''s victory. I assigned Baby Robbie and Jens the task of destroying the military intelligence division¡¯smand room." Grand Old Master Yorks was struck dumb... The military intelligence division wanted to destroy Doomsday''s base and Jay wanted to destroy the military intelligence division''smand room. As the saying went, serve somebody with the same sauce. Was this how it was done? With that, both parties would have trouble guarding both sides. Grand Old Master Yorksplimented him, "This is absolutely brilliant." Though in no time at all, hemented, "Baby Robbie and Jens need to bear such heavy responsibility, but the army you equipped them with is simply too weak." Jay pursed his lips and let out an elegant smile. "I believe in them." Jay knew that no matter how many troops they deployed to attack the military intelligence division''s headquarters, they would only be throwing an egg at a rock. It would be better to seize victory by launching a surprise attack, making sure Baby Robbie took full advantage of the right timing and favorable conditions to work together with Jenson. Perhaps they would be able to aplish the mission through a fluke. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Military intelligence division. Sitting in themand room, Monster suddenly received a message from Sis Thirteen: [Yorks Stronghold''s troops have been transferred!] Monster''s eagle eyes darkened at once. Although Jay''s attempt to lure the enemy away from his territory was not at all brilliant, it did buy the large forces some time to perform the transfer. Monster massaged his be with his slender fingers as an idea shed across his mind. He typed a string of words on the keyboard and was just about to press the send button when he received another text. Monster was astounded when he saw the text. [Jay has led the Tiger and Wolf Armies into the military intelligence''s north building. Jacaranda!] Monster jumped up from his seat almost immediately and strode outside. Daisy stood perfectly straight at the door like a guardian angel. When Monster saw Daisy, he looked a little flustered and said, "Stay here. Make sure no one enters." Daisy nodded firmly. "Yes." Monster hurried away. A tall and dashing figure walked out of the shadows at the end of the corridor as soon as Monster left. Daisy looked fixedly at him. Against the light, he walked toward her with a firm and steady gait. His dashing face looked cold and distant. "Are you Jenson?" Daisy clenched her fists, regting her breathing. Baby Robbie stood in front of her, his charming and alluring eyes filled with sorrow and grief at the moment. "My name is Robert Severe, Sis Daisy." Daisy''s straight and attractive body quivered slightly. Baby Robbie''s words reminded her of the first time she met this child four years ago. He had just been a child at the time. Even though he was undergoing the pain and sorrow of losing his family, his pupils had remained harmless when he shed her a bright smile. "My name is Robert Severe, Sis Daisy. Nice to meet you." She received Monster''s secret order and did everything in her might to make this child believe in her and rely on her. Like his mother, or his sister, or perhaps even his lover, she had given him nothing but tenderness. When he fell sick, she would hug him to sleep. When he was on a mission, she would stay up all night worrying about him. In the beginning, in order to make him fall in love with her, she gave full reign to her feelings- regardless of propriety, justice, integrity, honor, ethics, or morality. She thought she was a cold-blooded agent. Other than Monster, she could be emotionally invested with just about anyone and then pull away without any problems. However, she realized that her feelings for Baby Robbie had gone from reluctance to a habit without her knowing. Like quenching thirst with poison, she could not stop herself from growing fond of him. Especially now after he had grown into a dashing young man with a sunny disposition. One who was taller than all of his peers, more charming and sturdier than many adult men, and who caused her to lose herself. "What are you doing here?" There were tremors in Daisy''s voice. "Sis Daisy, you once told me that people who do our line of work mustn¡¯t have affection. Because only then will we be able to be more vicious when killing and quicker at striking in order to grab onto every opportunity and stay invincible." Baby Robbie walked toward Daisy as he spoke. Baby Robbie was one step closer to Daisy with every step that he took. When Daisy heard his increasingly cold voice and saw his frosty pupils, she felt as though her heart was burning in purgatory. "When you killed Sis Iris, Sis Daisy, was it because you moved faster than her, or was it because Sis Iris did not set up any defenses against you at all, hence she died as soon as you stabbed her?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The tears in Daisy''s eyes shimmered. She cast her mind back to the day she killed Iris. Iris had dropped her guardpletely at first, but when she discovered her murderous intention, the de had already pierced her chest. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 The answer was both. Baby Robbie hissed between clenched teeth. "Are you curious to know how I know you killed Sis Iris? That¡¯s because she died with her eyes open. Her ghost told m e that you and Foster Father are the murderers." Daisy stared at Baby Robbie''s resentful eyes, feeling like she had been struck by thunder and turned into a puppet. All her life, her greatest fear was that Baby Robbie would tear her perfect disguise apart. However, the heavens were just so cruel because they insisted on choosing him to uncover her hideous disguise. Baby Robbie''s eyes were scarlet as his usations intensified. "When you knew that Sis Six was wrongly used, you couldn''t even bring yourself to say something nice to her when she died. She was once your sister too. Couldn''t you at least do something as simple as burying her body?" Daisy leaned against the door panel. At this very moment, she felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave. It was so cold that she felt like she had frozen into ice. Baby Robbie stood in front of her at an arm¡¯s length away. Daisy noticed that Baby Robbie''s face had grown thinner, his facial features were more well- defined, and his youthfulness was more prominent. He looked as handsome as poppy, exuding a deadly charm. Unfortunately, his charming face was ruined by his bloodshot pupils that were a result of agony. "Why did you do that?" Baby Robbie asked in a hoarse voice. Eldest Sis burst outughing, and even her tears had flowed out of her eyes. "I thought that you had be a cunning ck-hearted fox after spending a few years in the military intelligence division, but who would¡¯ve thought? You actually managed to preserve that precious and kind heart of yours. I''m not like you, Baby Robbie. I took the wrong path." Baby Robbie drew a machete from his sleeve. When Daisy saw the machete, her emotions broke downpletely as tears rolled down her face. This was the machete she had given Baby Robbie. "Can you use another weapon if you want to fight me?" she pleaded. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Baby Robbie gritted his teeth. "Are you really going to fight me?" Daisy nodded with great difficulty. "This is my promise to him." Baby Robbie said, "Okay then. Let''s begin." The machete dropped as soon as he lifted his hand up. His speed was as fast as lightning. A silver light shed in the air, and in the next moment, the machete cut into Eldest Sister''s shoulder de. At the veryst moment, the machete changed its course, failing to strike Eldest Sister''s fatal point. Baby Robbie looked at Eldest Sister in astonishment a s she stood motionless. He asked her in a hoarse voice, "Why aren¡¯t you striking?" Daisy let out a bitter smile. "I know I can¡¯t outrun you, s o I give up resisting." Silly child, how could she ever bring herself to hurt him? She killed Iris in order to protect him. She was angry with Sis Six and thought that she had blown him up for good. However, she could not tell Baby Robbie the truth. She belonged to Monster, hence she could not bring herself to betray Monster. However, she could notplete the task that Monster had assigned her either. Only death could set her free. Even so, Baby Robbie still refused to let her die in the end. "You''re not going to fight back, are you? What if I tell you that I''m going in to destroy themand room right now? Are you not going to fight back either?" Daisy clutched her bleeding wound and said, "I won¡¯t let you seed... Unless I die." Baby Robbie let out a malicious smile. "I¡¯d like to see how you''re going to stop me." Having said that, he broke into themand room in a domineering manner. Sitting in front of theputer, Baby Robbie began to unlock the password. Eldest Sister looked at Baby Robbie''s tall and robust figure, a soft and tender smile pouring from her eyes. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 "I''ve done too much evil, Baby Robbie. If I spare you, then you''ll be able to help a lot of people. Just take it a s an act of atonement for my sins." Daisy picked up the machete and pierced it into her own heart. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She copsed to the ground in silence. Outside the military intelligence division. When Monster realized that he had been tricked, he growled exasperatedly. "How dare you betray me, Jacaranda?!¡± Monster had a bad hunch and bolted back to themand room. At the entrance of the building, the military intelligence division¡¯s challengers stood in his way. Sis Two and all the sisters stood in a row in front of the building''s entrance. Monster roared angrily. "What are you doing? Are you trying to rebel?" Sis Two choked with sobs. "Foster Father, we¡¯d like to know why you ordered Eldest Sister to kill Sis Iris? Why did you order Sis Six to blow Lil Fox up, then put the me on Sis Six?¡± At the sight of the beautiful girls'' grievous faces, Monster tilted his head back andughed wildly. "You want to know the answer? I''ll tell you, then. Iris overheard my secret, hence she needed to die. As for Jasmine, I put the me on her because I didn¡¯t want you to hate me after you learned the truth of why I intend to kill Lil Fox." The sisters stared at Monster with righteous indignation. Sis Five went berserk and started screaming at the top of her lungs, "We respect you so much and even treat you as our father! When you ask u s to do something, we would do it for you even if it means risking our lives. I can''t believe you¡¯ve just been using us as your tool for murder!" Sis Eleven and Sis Twelve were still young and began crying after learning that they had been betrayed by their father. "How could you do this to us, Foster Father?" They started sobbing. Sis Two was so furious her eyes turned crimson as she roared. "Why are you crying? Don''t waste your tears on a man like that! Sisters, if we don¡¯t kill him today, then he''ll kill us. We might as well harden our hearts and avenge Iris and Jasmine¡¯s deaths!" "Fight!" Following Sis Two¡¯s order, the sisters rushed forward together. Monster sneered, "I¡¯m the one who taught you martial arts. You''re behaving like a flying moth darting into the fire if you think you can defeat me." While a fight was breaking out outside themand room, Baby Robbie had already deciphered the code in themand room. While waiting for theputer screen to unlock, Baby Robbie came to a sudden realization that everything was going too smoothly-so smoothly that it felt extremely unreal. Sis Daisy said that she would not let him seed unless she died, no? Baby Robbie turned his head back abruptly, and when he saw Eldest Sis lying in a pool of blood, he waspletely stupefied. After a very long time, Baby Robbie bolted over. "Eldest Sis!" Daisy was curled up on the ground. The blood oozing out of her heart had formed a small river, and the machete was still stuck in her heart. Daisy''s face had turned pale due to excessive bleeding. She was staring at Baby Robbie, her life hanging by a thread. Like a tree battered by a hurricane, Baby Robbie''s long and slender body was shaking violently as he kept on saying, "Why did you do this, Eldest Sis? Why? I couldn''t even bring myself to kill you!" Daisy''s extremely feeble voice was heard. "I''m really cold, Baby Robbie. Hold me!" Baby Robbie knelt to the ground, took Eldest Sister into his arms, and cried. "Just hold on, Eldest Sis. I''ll take you to the doctor right away.¡± "It''s toote now." Lying in Baby Robbie''s arms, Daisy breathed herst breath. "Eldest Sis!" Baby Robbie uttered cries of anguish. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Suddenly, Sis Lily rushed in out of nowhere and upon seeing this scene, she drew out her pistol and aimed it at Baby Robbie. She questioned him in an exasperated tone, "Did you kill her, Lil Fox?" Baby Robbie murmured in a dispirited tone, "I didn''t." Sis Lily and Daisy were extremely close in the military intelligence division. In this ce thatcked human kindness and was so filled with jealousy and vignce, they were the only ones who could talk to each other about almost anything and share secrets with each other. When Sis Lily looked at Daisy who had died with a smile on her face and the machete that pierced her chest, she knew that Baby Robbie was telling the truth. She knelt in front of Eldest Sis with trembling knees, her tears falling like the rain as she said with great sorrow, "Eldest Sis had always said that she was willing to die for you. I can''t believe she actually did it. Perhaps this is good in a way because at least this is a worthy death for her." Baby Robbie stared at Sis Lily in a daze, a touch of confusion filling his eyes. He wanted to ask why Eldest Sis had said such a thing, but after thinking about it, he realized that all those sad stories served no purpose now that Eldest Sis was gone. The military intelligence division''s sisters were heard shrieking outside the door. Baby Robbie''s eyes were filled with a vicious and cold gleam as he walked out holding Eldest Sis in his arms. When he appeared at the door, the bloodthirsty Monster stopped abruptly the moment he saw the lifeless Daisy. The sisters had been knocked to the ground, bloodied and in a state that was too horrible to look at. However, after seeing the lifeless Eldest Sis, they all endured the pain and got up while staring incredulously at Eldest Sis. "You killed Daisy, Lil Fox?" Monster questioned him furiously. Baby Robbie stared coldly at him and said without a single expression, "Eldest Sismitted suicide. She didn''t want to stop me from destroying themand room, nor did she want to go against your instructions, hence death was the only way to set her free. You''re the one who pushed her over the edge and caused her to take her own life, Foster Father." Monster looked at Daisy in disbelief, and when he saw her right hand holding onto the machete that was stabbed into her heart, his face turned grim as a result of hatred that bred from love. "Great, Daisy! You still chose him in the end and abandoned me." Monster was so badly hit by this brutal fact that he looked like a lion that had gone berserk and growing bloodthirsty all of a sudden. "You''ve betrayed me, all of you. You deserve to die." He drew out his pistol and fired a shot at Baby Robbie. Sis Seven was quick and nimble, hence with a sway, she took the shot for Baby Robbie. "Sis Seven!" The sisters let out a shrill cry. Baby Robbie exploded with rage. He slowly put Eldest Sis on the ground and with crimson red eyes, he red at Monster before taking to the air. "Be careful, Lil Fox," the sisters shouted, concerned about his safety. Monster tossed his gun away andughed wildly. "I''ll tear you to shreds." Monster had studied martial arts for decades and had a solid foundation in it by now. To add to that, Monster was also a talented martial arts master. Baby Robbie was nothing but weak and vulnerable in front of him. When their palms crashed into each other, Monster managed to fling Baby Robbie aside from the tremors o f his attack. Fortunately, Baby Robbie was sly, innovative, and constantly had tricks up his sleeves. After Baby Robbie got up from the ground, he did not fight Monster head-on but instead, turned around and entered themand room. Monster chased after him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The sisters got up and staggered to follow them. Themand room was densely packed withputers. The mainputer¡¯s screen was already switched on. As long as Baby Robbie pressed the delete button or simply smashed theputer into pieces, the military intelligence division''smunication system would be wiped out. Monster would never allow him to seed so easily. Monster stood in front of theputer like an insurmountable barrier. Baby Robbie stood on the other end, eager to fight him. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 "We''ll help you, Lil Fox." The sisters barged in, all of them looking bruised and swollen, but stubborn as they were, they took up the challenge despite the difficulty. Baby Robbie said, "Okay, hold him back for me. I''m going to destroy theputer." "Mm." All the sisters rushed up together. However, like cannon fodder, the sisters simply had n o power to strike Monster back. Baby Robbie closed his eyes. In the face of obstacles, Daddy''s words resounded in his mind: "The key to victory lies in our intentions." Baby Robbie clenched his teeth. If he could not hide, then he would rise to the challenge instead. He raised his fist and charged at Monster. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Baby Robbie looked as though he had put his life on the line when heunched this strike. Monster attempted to grab his fist, but as soon as he did that, h e realized that Baby Robbie had a tremendously powerful internal force. It was a force so strong that a boy his age was not supposed to have. He knew that Baby Robbie was born for martial arts and that he would one day surpass him. Monster rejoiced in secret. Now that Baby Robbie had fallen into his hands, there would be no ''one day'' anymore. With his fist in Monster''s hand, Baby Robbie¡¯s body started rushing forth like a grenade without a single scruple. In order to mitigate the impact, Monster had n o choice but to retreat constantly. Baby Robbie took the opportunity to kick the keyboard next to him using both of his legs and mmed it hard on the mainputer. The mainputer was shattered into pieces. Not knowing what had gone wrong, the disy screen turned ake blue. Monster was furious. He gathered his energy and smacked Baby Robbie''s heart with his palm, mming him a distance away. Like a weightless fallen leaf, Baby Robbie made a parab curve and crashed to the ground. It was at this moment that a pair of hands appeared behind his back, cushioning Baby Robbie''s out- of-control body and preventing him from hitting the ground. Baby Robbie glided backward a considerable distance away before gaining a firm foothold. He looked back and saw Jenson. He chirped, "Jens, I''ve destroyed the military intelligence division¡¯s communication system." When Jenson saw blood oozing out of the corner of Baby Robbie''s mouth, his eyes turned abruptly cold as he said faintly, "Good job." Monster looked at the two identical children. He was unable to tell them apart earlier, but when they stood together now, he could tell that both children hadpletely different auras. Jenson was inwardly ruthless, his eyes condensed into ice while his body resembled an ice sculpture. On the other hand, Baby Robbie¡¯s emotions were written all over his face and he was much easier to readpared to Jenson. Monster let out a malicious sneer. "I''ll kill the two of you today. I¡¯ll let Jay experience the pain of losing his loved ones.¡± Jenson scrutinized Monster suspiciously. He was more detail-oriented, hence he asked curiously, "The man who caused you to lose your loved one should be the one to pay for his sins. You, however, have implicated too many innocent people, hence you have the greatest sin of all.¡± Monster sneered maliciously. "Your great-grandfather snatched my mother away and kept all of my mother''s research results to himself. A dutiful son is obliged to pay his father''s debts. How is Jay innocent? How are any of you innocent?¡± Baby Robbie was extremely confused as he stared nkly at Jenson. Jenson exined, "He''s talking about our grandma, M r. Boye." Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 The truth was revealed. Jenson said, "Even so, you shouldn''t have started this war and harmed so many innocent vigers from Yorks Stronghold." Monster said again, "Your grandma killed my mother. She''s one of Doomsday¡¯s members, so why shouldn''t the Yorks pay for her sins?" Jenson frowned. "I think you¡¯re mad." A hint of pain shed across Monster''s eyes. "Yes, I''m mad. I was supposed to have a blissful childhood, but your grandfather took my mother away. My father passed away because he was too angry, and as a result, I turned into an orphan overnight. You''re telling me that I shouldn''t bear hatred or go mad?" Monster was blinded by hatred. At this very moment, all he wanted to do was destroy Jenson and Baby Robbie. "Die!" His fists approached them like a gust of wind. Jenson and Baby Robbie dodged his fists swiftly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Monster fought in full fury for several rounds. Jenson and Baby Robbie were at a disadvantage, wounded by Monster''s punches and kicks all the time. If this went on, Jenson and Baby Robbie would only be awaiting their doom. Jenson suddenly recalled the book, The Secret of Martial Arts, that Whitney had given him. He carefully analyzed Monster''s martial arts routine. The reason why Monster could beat them had nothing to do with his speed as he was slower than Baby Robbie. The real reason was his dexterity in employing his internal force. Every attack heunched carried with it an extremely brutal force. In front of him, their attacks seemed so weak inparison. They needed to find Monster¡¯s weakness if they wanted to wound him, but even after fighting for so long, they still could not find his weakness. Therefore, Jenson could only confound Monster with a n immensely dangerous move, which was meeting force with force. He quickly searched his brain for the ruthless moves listed in The Secrets of Martial Arts where he could spend only a minimum amount of effort to achieve a huge amount of efficacy. Ultimately, he said to Baby Robbie, "Robbie, I know how to defeat him, but I don¡¯t have a solid foundation i n martial arts so I may not be able to make good use of my power.¡± Baby Robbie understood what he meant and stood in front of him. "I¡¯ll do it." Jenson exined, "Take advantage of the jerk motion and push his hands. Strengthen and adhere. Force the opponent into a disadvantageous position, then move straight from your horizontal position and change the direction of the opponent''s attack!" "Roger that.¡± Baby Robbie stepped forward and pushed his hands outward, and when Monster returned the attack, Baby Robbie dodged it deftly but his hands remained adhered to his palms. When he performed the push, both Monster and Baby Robbie were separated by the huge force. Baby Robbie fell to the ground while Monster was severely injured. Jensonunched a handful of silver needles. Like celestial flowers, the needles stuck onto Monster¡¯s midsection and sealed off his strength. Monster copsed instantaneously. "You''re really something, Jenson." Monster wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth furiously and red bitterly at Jenson. "I''m surprised by your high I Q." Jenson let out a smug smile. "Do you know why you still ended up losing even after you¡¯ve spent your whole life plotting for this day?" Monster looked at Jenson who was brimming with confidence and knew at that very moment that he had underestimated him the entire time. Jenson deliberately distracted Monster, saying, "When I graduated from Legendary Youth Academy, the dean told me that no two kings are allowed in one kingdom. That¡¯s when I knew you¡¯ve taken a routepletely different from mine. "When I reunited with Baby Robbie, he wore a mask and went against me in every possible way. I suppose this was your motive for nurturing him all these years. You deliberately told him to wear a mask so that we''d kill each other. Unfortunately, your n fell through because Baby Robbie and I are twin brothers who are linked together by heart. When he stands in front of m e, I can immediately tell that he''s my little brother just by looking at his height, his every frown, every smile, and every gesture. "Hence, I would never end up killing my own brother. My silly brother, however, trusted you very much and defended you in every possible way. Just as I was at a loss at what to do, you gave yourself away. You killed Iris, and her death finally helped my brother believe in me and grow suspicious of you." Jenson nced at the sisters who had copsed to the ground and were in a state that was too ghastly to look at. He then said in distress, "Then, you went berserk. In order to take revenge, you have no scruples about sacrificing these innocent sisters and betraying your own family members.¡± Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 "Haha!¡± Monster suddenly roared withughter. His voice was deep and sonorous. Jenson and Baby Robbie''splexion changed abruptly. Baby Robbie said, ¡°Where did you learn this move from? It''s useless!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson replied, "The moves aren¡¯t useless, we are." Monster broke free of the clutch of the silver needles and got up slowly. He flipped open aputer screen with the palm of his hand and revealed a revolver in it. Jenson and Baby Robbie exchanged nces with each other. Baby Robbie said, ¡°It''s over, we¡¯re about to die." Monster raised the revolver and pulled the trigger... Old Man Zack, who had been protecting Jenson and Baby Robbie in secret, took action. He employed powerful internal force and a cyclone struck themand room immediately. The small objects in the room were charged with the powerful internal force and were all thrown at Monster at once. As there were a bunch of objects in Monster''s vision, the bullets bounded off track. Jenson and Baby Robbie had a narrow escape. Jenson threw the silver needles at Monster''s midsection again to seal off his energy. This time, Monster stopped movingpletely. Old Man Zack went up to Monster in a sh and raised the palm of his hand while roaring furiously. "N o one will feel sorry for you if you died. I¡¯ll enforce justice on behalf of the heavens." Baby Robbie yelled all of a sudden, "Grandpa!" Zack turned back to look at Baby Robbie and asked in a puzzled tone, "What''s wrong? Are you still trying to intercede for him?" Baby Robbie looked at the sisters who were terribly scarred, his gaze seemingly seeking their permission. Sis Two said, ¡°Lil Fox, he may be heinous, but we owe i t to him because he nurtured and raised us. Please spare him." The other sisters looked at Baby Robbie with pitiful and grievous gazes. Baby Robbie sighed weakly, saying, "Please spare him, Grandpa. Maybe we should see this as a way of repaying his kindness." Old Man Zack mulled it over and said, "This person harbors evil intentions. Sparing his life is tantamount to setting a tiger free." Having said that, Zack kicked Monster''s back and leg viciously. Baby Robbie''s pupils contracted when he heard the sound of cracking bones. His eyes were shimmering with tears. "Foster Father.¡± All of a sudden, Monster resembled a mollusk as hey t on the ground. Although the sisters hated Monster for deceiving them, they had developed feelings for him over the years. None of them were able topletely break off ties with him at this moment. Their hearts ached for him and tears rolled down their faces. Unlike the sentimental agents of the military intelligence division, there was a calmness in Jenson''s eyes and zero surges in his heart. What he had for Monster was pure hatred. Besides, he had always been an undemonstrative person, hence no one could figure out what Jenson was feeling on the inside just by judging his expression alone. When he saw how heartbroken Baby Robbie was, Jenson patted him on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go, Baby Robbie. Mommy and Daddy are still waiting for u s to go home." Baby Robbie nodded. When they left, Baby Robbie could not bear to part with the sisters from the military intelligence division, especially when he saw their reluctant gazes. He raised his eyes and said to Jenson, "I would like to take them back to Yorks Stronghold so they can have their injuries treated." Jenson nodded. "Mm." "Robbie," Monster said in a feeble voice. Baby Robbie stopped in his tracks and looked back at Monster in his ghastly state. He was lying on the ground, raising his head with much difficulty. Frustration and dejection were written all over his dashing face. Baby Robbie walked toward him and called out to him in a daze, "Foster Father." Monster let out a cold sneer. "You''re still willing to call me your foster father?" Baby Robbie answered with a nk expression, "Once a foster father, forever a foster father. We don''t owe each other anymore." Monster let out a bitter smile. "I know I don''t have the right tomand you to do anything anymore, but Robbie, there''s something you ought to know!" Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Baby Robbie nodded. "Go ahead!" Monster hesitated for a moment, his eyes shing with a wicked and cold gleam. He said, "Sis Thirteen i s my daughter. Tell her when you see her that I''ve set her free." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. "Sis Thirteen is your daughter?" He felt an inexplicable sense of panic rising in his heart. Baby Robbie had heart palpitations when he cast his mind back to the time Sis Thirteen and Mommy spent time alone together. Judging from Monster''s methodical approach in crafting his schemes, he would surely not have missed out on this great opportunity. If Sis Thirteen had done certain things to Mommy, Mommy might not be able to notice in such a short period of time, but in the future... When he saw the horror and dismay in Baby Robbie''s eyes, Monster suddenly roared with laughter." Hahaha. What are you afraid of, Robbie?" His voice sounded like a ghost crawling out of hell. It carried the grief and sorrow of a departed spirit demanding vengeance for grievances, making anyone¡¯s hair stand on end when they heard it. "Be honest with me, did you do anything to my Mommy?" Baby Robbie could not stop the fear and apprehension in his heart and began shaking violently. Monster stared at Baby Robbie''s expression of agony and let out an exceedingly smug smile. "Oh, what pleasure to see you suffer. This seems to be the wisest move I''ve ever made. If anything happens to Angeline, I''m sure both of you will be heartbroken. Jay would probably be even more heartbroken than you, right?¡± After saying those words, Monster attempted suicide b y biting his tongue. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Baby Robbie was swift and quick to react as he stuffed a wooden block next to theputer table into Monster''s mouth. "Corvettes!" Baby Robbie roared. The Corvettes rushed in immediately. "Yes, Admiral?¡± "Tie him up and bring him back to Yorks Stronghold." "Yes, sir." When Baby Robbie walked out of themand room i n a crestfallen state, his devastated and dispirited demeanor gave Jenson a bad hunch. "What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jenson asked anxiously. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson, his alluring eyes filled with tears of regret. ¡°Jens, Sis Thirteen is Monster''s daughter. Mommy was once imprisoned under her..." Jenson experienced a sh of realization. "Sis Thirteen touched Mommy?" Baby Robbie nodded. "From what Monster was saying, I''m pretty sure she did." Jenson''s pupils turned scarlet, but he needed to remain calm. He said sensibly, "Inform Daddy right away, Baby Robbie. He knows what to do. We must get back to Yorks Stronghold as soon as we can. I hope nothing has happened to Mommy yet." "Mm." Yorks Stronghold. The war at Yorks Stronghold had spread from a single spark to the entire stronghold. The main battle was centered around the core base. When Jaymanded the Tiger and Wolf Armies to guard the core base, he did not seem the slightest bit anxious about the war. However, when Jay received Baby Robbie''s text, he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave. Baby Robbie''s text message read: [Sis Thirteen is Monster¡¯s daughter. Mommy was imprisoned under her once.] Jay had figured out the hidden and possible dangers that Baby Robbie did not state. He ced the Tiger and Wolf Annies under Grand Old Master Yorks'' authority and said in a panicked tone," I''ll leave this to you, Grandpa. I need to make a trip to the safe passage." Grand Old Master Yorks had not fought for many years. He might be old, but he was still vigorous as ever. When he returned to the battlefield once again, h e felt an instant sense of familiarity. "Go on, then. I think these agents are already spent. As long as the military intelligence division stops sending reinforcements, they''ll soon run out of ammunition and food." Jay said, "Don''t worry, reinforcements won''te." Although Baby Robbie had not described the situation in the military intelligence division to him, he knew that Baby Robbie had suppressed Monster seeing how he found out about Monster and Sis Thirteen''s rtionship. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Grand Old Master Yorks was thrilled to hear that." Jens and Baby Robbie have made great contributions this time. I''ll give them substantial rewards when they return." Jay left swiftly. There were agents roaming about in Yorks Stronghold, and danger lurked on every side. The safe passage was growing less safe by the minute. Several agents eventually discovered the safe passage and blocked the entrance to stop the army forces from advancing. The agents held submachine guns while standing in the cramped and narrow passageway, staring at the elderly, women, and children. "Which one of you is Angeline Severe?1'' an agent asked ferociously. Angeline felt her heart skip a beat. She slowly pushed the crowd in front of her away and stepped forward. Zayne paled in fright and hurried after her, pulling her back. He held her hand firmly so that she would not step out. Judy nced at Angeline and sneered, "What a coward. Are you going to drag everyone down with you?" Angeline stared dazedly at Judy. Her gloating expression looked extremely ring to her eyes. This girl had a crush on Jaybie and was extremely hostile toward her. She was so crazily in love with him that even her mind had be terribly twisted. Angeline swung Zayne''s hand away and said, "I can''t drag these innocent vigers down with me, Brother. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if they get hurt because of me." Zayne chided her with scarlet eyes, "You can''t go. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Think about Master Ares. Think about your children." He could not care less about the vigers'' lives. He just wanted his baby sister to be safe. Angeline let out a smile. "They won''t like seeing their mother and wife acting like a coward either." Zayne said in an overbearing tone, "They don''t like it but I do. I can support you forever, Sis." As Zayne and Angeline spoke in hushed voices, Judy hinted at her best friend with her eyes. The girls then stepped aside. With that, Angeline was in the open within the agents¡¯ field of vision. Angeline was not dressed in the vigers¡¯plex folk costume, hence it was easy for the agents to identify her. "Come here," an agent ordered fiercely. Angeline walked over anxiously. She was frightened out of her wits. Her hands that were hidden under her sleeves began trembling as fine beads of sweat covered her forehead. "Come with us,¡± the agent ordered. Zayne threw himself forward. "Don''t take my sister away.¡± He waved his vigorous and tough fists at the agents. Angeline looked at her brother, tears gushing out of her eyes. Her brother had been gentle and weak ever since he went through the surgical operation. He had never behaved this viciously before. Her big brother would only turn frenzied for her sake. An agent suddenly raised his muzzle and aimed it at Zayne. Angeline yelled, "Kill him and I''ll bite my tongue and end my own life." The agent wanted to keep Angeline as a hostage, hence they had scruples about shooting Zayne. They simplyunched a kick and sent Zayne sprawling to the floor. Zayne ignored the pain and threw himself forward, hugging the agent''s leg firmly. "Let my sister go." Sis Shirley covered Baby Zetty''s mouth firmly so she would not say a word. Josephine pushed her way out of the crowd, but when she rushed up to them, she was held back by the vigers. Judy reprimanded her, "You''re seeking your own doom.¡± Josephine cried aloud, "If I have to die, then I¡¯ll die with him. Let me go!¡± Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Sis Shirley cried out, "Angeline, Zayne!" Angeline saw how much they were suffering because o f her. She gritted her teeth and stomped her feet as they hurriedly left. Jay came from the other side of the passage and saw Zayne lying on the ground, riddled with scars. Josephine and Sis Shirley were sobbing on the side. Suddenly, his heart turned anxious. "Where''s Angeline?" Jay asked in a panic. "Little Sister was taken away by those b*stards," Josephine cried out. Jay staggered and almost fell to the ground. He angrily nced around the other untouched elderly, women, and children. A harsh voice rang out in his heart, ''Why did they have to take my Angeline hostage?'' Judy looked at him, somewhat ashamed. Her gaze was evading his as she did not dare to face him at this moment. Jay suddenly went crazy and ran forward. Judy ran up to him hurriedly. "It''s dangerous, Brother Jay." Jay looked back and gave her a death stare. Judy had never seen Jay despising her in such a manner before. His eyes were filled with resentment, and it made her back off in fright. Judy was clearly capable of dealing with those agents, yet she chose not to save Angeline. This made Jay feel extremely scornful at her cold-blooded heart. Whenpared with Judy''s selfish and narrow outlook on love, Jay certainly preferred Angeline. Angeline''s ''love me, love my dog'' attitude was what he loved the most. It was like when Angeline had chosen to sacrifice her own safety countless times to save Josephine. She loved Jay, and she wanted to protect everyone who loved Jay. Judy did not possess such qualities as Angeline. Her type of love was catastrophic, and Angeline''s love was salvation. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Don¡¯t follow me," Jay reprimanded her viciously. The expression he had in his eyes as he looked at her was pure abandonment. He then rushed out like an arrow from its bow. The passage''s exit was a cliff cave, and the escape route could only be used by wires or climbing tools for both going up and down. Jay stood at the cliff cave¡¯s entrance as he had no clue which way Angeline had gone. Utterly exasperated, he mmed his fist against the stone wall and let out a screaming howl. After a moment of dismay, he pulled himself back together and began searching for her. Not long after, Angeline was brought to Sis Thirteen b y the agents. Seeing Sis Thirteen, Angeline''s nervousness and panic calmed down. Sis Thirteen looked at her, and the kid''s face was clearly filled with innocence. However, Sis Thirteen''s expression was so mature at that moment that Angeline had an illusion that she was an older adult who had experienced the vicissitudes of life. "Your son has taken my daddy. So, taking you is merely fair," Sis Thirteen said. Her tone was utterly lacking in emotions. When Angeline heard this, a smile appeared in her eyes. Baby Robbie and Jenson had taken control of the overall situation? Knowing that her sons were safe, Angeline forgot that she was in danger as well. She smiled rxedly. "What¡¯s the point of capturing m e? Do you think the people in Yorks Stronghold will give up the safety of 100,000 people just for me?" Sis Thirteen retorted coldly, "No. But Master Ares might." Angeline was dumbfounded. She did not expect such a young child to have such a quick-witted perception. Sis Thirteen looked at Angeline. The cruelty that should not belong to a child emerged in her eyes. "My daddy said that if this revenge n fails, then the only option we have left is to destroy you. Because if you''re dead, Master Ares won''t live well either. Your children will also have a taste of not having any parental love. This can be regarded as the Boyes¡¯ revenge." Angeline was stunned. "So, we''ve guessed it right after all. You really are descendants of the Boyes." Sis Thirteen became emotionally unstable when she heard the word ''Boye''. "Us Boyes would have been prosperous and wealthy for a whole lifetime. But because of the Ares and Yorks families'' greed, the Boye family was destroyed." Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Angeline sighed sorrowfully and sat down beside Sis Thirteen. She said with much regret, "Sis Thirteen, do you think that only the Boyes were ruined? The Areses had the same fate, didn''t we? Didn''t the Yorks as well? I truly hope that the older generation''s grievances wille t o an end and innocent children will not be affected anymore." Sis Thirteen lowered her head, and her eyes were dark and unpredictable. The gunfire on the mountainside gradually subsided, and the fierce battle seemed to havee to an end. Angeline saw Sis Thirteen''s boundless and empty gaze. Angeline hated this war and despised the older generation¡¯s greed, but she could never hate this child. She suddenly stretched out her hand and held Sis Thirteen''s tightly as sheforted. "Don''t be afraid. Even if the military intelligence division loses this war, I won¡¯t let Doomsday hurt you. But you have to promise me, you¡¯ll give up on this enmity and turn over a new leaf. Live your own life." Sis Thirteen looked at her in a daze. Angeline''s gentle and loving kindness made her feel a burst of warmth inexplicably. It was like the shadow o f Mommy who she cherished in her heart. "For as long as I can remember, my dad told me that I have no grandparents and no mommy because the Areses and the Yorks killed every single one of my rtives. I have known since I was a child that my mission is to avenge the Boyes... Now that everything hase to an end, I don''t know how to go on living m y life in the future. It would be better if I die.¡± Angeline smiled. "Silly child. Your daddy may be a good leader, but he''s by no means a good father. Although parents are the ones who gave birth to their children, they should not interfere with their child''s lives. Lil Thirteen, after the war is over, you can be yourself again. Live like a normal child, go to school, make friends, and enjoy your time in ss. You''ll live a carefree life. I think you''ll love it." A carefree life? Sis Thirteen¡¯s eyes were filled with a longing light. However, even this kind of longing for joy was a luxury for Sis Thirteen. Soon, the military intelligence division''s agents ran back battered and exhausted. They announced to Sis Thirteen, "Miss, the division can''te for reinforcements. We''re run out of options, so the brothers are ready to sacrifice themselves now. Miss, are you..." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sis Thirteen closed her eyes, tears rolling from the corners of her eyes. When she reopened them, there was a sad smile on her face. "Don''t worry, I''m not one to drag out an ignoble existence." Angeline¡¯s face turned pale. It turned out that the consequence for failing the military intelligence division¡¯s mission was to be punished by death. "You don''t need to die, Lil Thirteen. Listen to me, the war is over. There¡¯s no more military intelligence division anymore. You''re no longer their agent, so there''s no need to abide by their lousy rules...¡± Angeline was somewhat anxious, so when she spoke, i t seemed unreasonable. Sis Thirteen looked at Angeline and suddenly smiled. Then, she ordered the two agents who followed her, saying, "Take her. Let¡¯s go." "Where are we going?¡± Angeline stood up. Perhaps it was because she was dominated by nervous emotions while fleeing, her body began to react out of sorts. She dragged her weak pace and sauntered. Sis Thirteen was in a wheelchair, and an agent was responsible for pushing her forward. The other agent was holding a revolver to watch out for enemies who would suddenly appear around them. Sis Thirteen said in a calm tone, "Aunty, I''m going to find a ce where I can rest peacefully." Angeline¡¯s legs became weaker. Facing the impending death, she was much more fearful than Sis Thirteen. She was afraid of dying. She was afraid that her children would be as lonely as Sis Thirteen without their mother. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 She was even more afraid that if Jay could not find her, his heart would be broken into pieces. Sis Thirteen took her into a cliff cave where the leaf branches were luxuriant and the mountains were lush and green. It looked like a forest in its original form as there were no traces of humans whatsoever. Sis Thirteen exined to Angeline, "This is Mount Pearl¡¯s paradise. There are tigers and beasts around, s o very few people from Doomsday woulde here. I think this will be myst home.¡± Sis Thirteen stretched out her hand, and the agent with the gun handed the revolver to her. She raised the gun and pointed the muzzle to her temple. Angeline suddenly held her hand and knelt as she begged, "Child, Aunty is begging you here. Please cherish your life, okay?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sis Thirteen looked at her with tear-filled eyes. "They all say that I''m a demon who kills people without batting an eyelid. They say I don''t have a heart. Aunty, aren¡¯t you afraid that you''ll repel the others if you save me?" Angeline said, "I only know that no one arbitrated the previous generation''s grudges and resentments. And we''re all victims of that catastrophe. I don''t want anyone from the Boyes, the Areses, or the Yorks to pay for previous grievances. Let us forget the past and live well from now on, alright?'' 1 The two agents next to Sis Thirteen had a cold light in their eyes. Suddenly, one of the agents viciously grabbed Angeline''s hair, tugging on her entire scalp painfully. At the same time, another flew up and kicked Angeline¡¯s stomach. Angelina curled up on the ground while she hugged her belly. Her face had turned pale from the pain. "Miss, Angelina Severe is doing everything possible to prevent you from being loyal to the military intelligence division. We should kill her." Sis Thirteen nodded. She turned the revolver in her hand, and the gun made two loud bangs. The two agents¡¯ temples suddenly had a bloody hole in them each. Before they even had the chance to condemn Sis Thirteen''s betrayal, they fell silently to the ground. Angelina was dumbfounded. She finally witnessed Sis Thirteen''s cruelty and heartlessness. Sis Thirteen threw the pistol down the cliff. Staring at the frightened Angelina in a daze, she said, "Now do you still think that a person like me will fit in in those simple and pure schools?" Angeline could not recover her senses for quite some time. Afterward, Angeline proceeded to nod. "This is a ce where the sun does not shine, so you''re able to kill in the dark without fear. But a school is a beautiful ce that can wash away your impurities. I believe you''ll be able to live like a normal child, one who has an ordinary yet extraordinary life." Sis Thirteen stretched out her hand and tried to pull Angeline up. However, Angeline was curled up on the ground, and her whole body''s strength waspletely drained. Despite this, with her strong belief, she tried her best t o raise her arm. Angeline smiled at Sis Thirteen. "Perhaps Aunty will not have the strength to help you through all your ups and downs, but Aunty is willing to be your listener forever." ¡°That¡¯s enough." Sis Thirteen abruptly fell from her wheelchair. She slowly crawled toward Angeline andy in her arms. She suddenly smiled and asked Angeline, "Can I call you ''Mommy'' once?" Angeline smiled and replied, "Of course." "Mommy," Sis Thirteen called out softly. She was like a swaddled baby learning her very first word. It was somewhat shaky, yet she felt more than satisfied. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 Angeline merely embraced Sis Thirteen as she curled up in her arms. She was like a child who was conceived in Angeline¡¯s womb. "Thirteen, Mommy¡¯s going to bring you home." Angeline patted her gently. However, Sis Thirteen did not respond to her. Angeline felt that Sis Thirteen was a little too quiet, so she reached out her hand to poke her nose. However, she felt blood beside her mouth. "Thirteen!" Angeline howled heartbreakingly. Sis Thirteen hadmitted suicide by biting her tongue. The gunshots had ended at an earlier time. After Mount Pearl experienced that fierce battle, there was an atmosphere of suppressed darkness everywhere. Blood was spilled and there were corpses everywhere. Fortunately, after paying a hefty price, they finally won the war. This was a blessing in misfortune. Jenson and Baby Robbie brought their spoils of war. Meanwhile, Grand Old Master Yorks led the residents o f Yorks Stronghold to the vige gates to greet them. The Corvettes carried in eight injured beautiful girls i n front of them. Chloe, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was being pushed forward by Jordan. Jenson and Baby Robbie were walking behind Jordan. The Corvettes'' captain dashed toward Spencer and the grand old master. He said, "Patriarch, these beautiful girls are the military intelligence division''s agents. They were all injured from trying to save Lil Admiral, s o Lil Admiral instructed us to take them back for treatment." The grand old master''s sharp gaze swept across the eight girls'' beautiful faces one at a time. Then, a smile appeared in his eyes as he nodded. "Since they¡¯re all friends of my great-grandson, then we at Yorks Stronghold must treat them with hospitality. Quick, please send them to the medical clinic for treatment. Tell the doctor to give them the best of the best and don¡¯t leave any scars on their faces." Spencer bewilderedly looked at the grand old master. The old man''s excessive concern over the enemies held captive was making his imagination run wild. "Dad, they¡¯re all the military intelligence division¡¯s agents." From Spencer''s point of view, it was already nice of them to spare their lives. Who would care whether or not their faces were scarred? Grand Old Master Yorks rolled his eyes at Spencer and reprimanded him, "How do youck so much emotional intelligence even at your age? Look at these girls. Each and every one of them has been beaten up into this tragic sight. That means they all like Baby Robbie. I''m telling you, one of them has got to be my future great granddaughter-inw." Spencer quickly realized it now and hurriedlymanded the Corvettes, "Didn''t you hear our grand old master? Promptly send them to the hospital. Find the best doctor and treat them with the best medicine." "Yes."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After the girls were sent away by the Corvettes, the grand old master was caught off guard from looking at Chloe. Although her muscles were reduced to a state of atrophy and she looked rather senile, the beauty of her past was still there. Her delicate and prominent facial features were still particrly recognizable. When the grand old master saw her, he was immediately petrified. "Spencer, take a good look at thatdy over there. Is she your sister?" The grand old master''s voice began t o tremble. Spencer was choked up. "Dad, it''s Sis." The grand old master began trembling, and Spencer hurried over to support the old man. The two then hobbled toward Chloe. "Papa," Chloe burst into tears when she saw her father whom she had not seen in a long time. "Is that really you, Chloe?" The grand old master was pleasantly surprised. Chloe nodded. "It''s me, Papa." Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 The grand old master looked at his sunken and now odd-looking daughter in a ghastly manner. He inquired with much sorrow, "What happened to you?" Chloe''s eyes were filled with a vicious aura. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you about it slowly in the future, Papa.¡± Chloe looked around and did not see the son she was eager to see. She hurriedly asked, "Where''s JJ?¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie also searched around for their daddy and mommy in the crowd for quite some time but could not find them. Not only that, but even their uncle, aunt, and other familiar faces were nowhere to be seen. Baby Robbie asked while wondering, "Great-grandpa, where''s my daddy and mommy?" "Your mommy has gone missing, so your dad''s looking for her with the Ghost members,¡± the grand old master said sorrowfully. Jenson and Baby Robbie were so frightened that they broke into a cold sweat. The awful spections they had re-emerged in their hearts once more. "How long has my mommy been missing?¡± Jenson''s nervousness overflowed from his body. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "A day and a night,¡± replied Grand Old Master Yorks. Jenson said to Grand Old Master Yorks in top speed," I¡¯m handing these prisoners over to you, Greatgrandpa.¡± Afterward, he and Baby Robbie ran up into the mountains. Grand Old Master Yorks raised his voice to the top of his lungs and said, "Jens, Robbie, stay safe out there.¡± "We got it." At this moment, Chloe Yorks, Doomsday''s former admiral and the daughter of Yorks Stronghold, once again set foot on her homnd. She was receiving a warm wee from all sides. Chloe''s old friends hade to visit her, and whenever a few women got together, they would, of course, chat about ordinary daily life. Chloe soon learned from these folks about the love dispute between Jay, Angeline, and Judy. Of course, these women were biased, so when they talked about the love triangle, they merely showed one -sided condemnation toward Angeline. They mentioned that she was spoiled and had a domineering character. She would keep Jay all to herself, preventing him from marrying the young and beautiful Judy. As Judy was the daughter of Chloe''s master, Zechariah, Chloe naturally had a deep affection toward her. When she found out how wronged Judy was, Chloe felt somewhat exasperated. "Angeline''s such an ignorant child. Isn''t it normal for a man to have a few wives and mistresses? Not to mention such an outstanding man like Jay." Chloe snarled. The women added fuel to the fire and said, "Chlo, we also heard that Angeline has a strange disease. Her body turns weak at any given moment, so Young Master Jay has to wait on her every day. Don''t you think that she''s a burden to Young Master Jay? If he marries Judy, at least he''ll be able to share the workload with her so he wouldn''t be as tired." When Chloe heard these, she immediately mmed her hand on the table to let her attitude be known. "As long as I''m around, I''ll never let that Angeline ruin my son JJ. Men aspire to travel far and make their mark. How could he stick around at home because of her? Does that even make sense?" The green mountains were vast and filled with grass. Cole was with Jay, and they finally reached the uninhabited forest. Before entering the forest, Cole solemnly instructed everyone, "There are ferocious beasts here. When you enter the forest, fire your shots for help if you encounter danger." Before Cole finished speaking, Jay took the lead and ran into the dense forest with ridges and verdant mountains. Zayne and Cole quickly followed suit. However, there were no road tracks. The hills were green and the bushes were dense. It did not take long before everyone got separated. Jay was walking in front. He had not closed his eyes for a whole day now. Traces of dark eye bags were starting to appear under his eyes, and it made his thin face look haggard. "Angeline!" No one knew how many times he had shouted her name out loud. His voice sounded hoarse now. He yelled and ran at the same time... Perhaps the heavens were kind to those who were resolute. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Jay found Angeline on a random steep mountain road. Not too long ago, the hungry and tired Angeline carried Sis Thirteen on her back and crawled through the dense forest. Finally, her body gave in and she fainted. When Jay saw Angeline lying on the ground motionless, his mind went nuts. His breathing was shallow and raspy. "Angeline!" Jay''s face went pale as he ran over in a panic. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He knelt on the ground and checked for signs of life o n Angeline. When he finally felt her faint breathing, Jay''s tense nerves finally rxed slightly. "Angeline." He separated Sis Thirteen and Angeline, then held Angeline in his arms like she was the most precious treasure in the world. He wrapped his windbreaker around her, worried that she would be cold. When Zayne and Cole got there, they saw Jay ncing at Sis Thirteen with aplex expression on his face. He said to them, "Bring Sis Thirteen home." Cole and Zayne reacted indifferently. Cole muttered, "This kid is already killing people at such a young age. It would be a pleasure to watch her have an agonizing death." Jay said, "She can''t die just yet." Zayne came to his senses and replied, "That¡¯s right! M y sister was her prisoner. If she really poisoned my sister, I can torture her to gain intel about the antidote." Cole rushed forward and carried Sis Thirteen. They then hurriedly headed back. Cole got the best doctor in Yorks Stronghold to take a look at Angelina as soon as Jay brought her back to Green Plum Town. The doctor examined Angelina and said, "Mrs. Ares doesn''t have the strongest immune system to start with, and she¡¯s in shock after not eating for a long time. She¡¯ll be fine after some rest, don''t worry." Jay never left Angelina¡¯s side. She eventually woke up. Angelina had a cold. Her weak and delicate body was broken down by hunger and cold. She had a fever on and off. She was also hit with waves of lethargy. Jay did not dare to rx for even a moment. He stayed by her bedside and took care of her. "Jaybie, I''m sorry, I made you worry about me again.¡± Angelina smiled and apologized when she woke up. Jay held her soft hand. His handsome face was a little haggard, but he looked happy. "You have a cold. My dearest Angeline, you''ll get better soon." No one knew how afraid Jay had been when he searched for Angeline all over the mountains and ins. He was so scared that he would never see her again. He felt like the luckiest man in the world when he finally found Angeline. When the doctor announced that Angeline was okay, h e was relieved and overjoyed. No matter how tired he was, it was all worth it because Angeline was safe and healthy. Angeline looked at the bedroom door and asked in a weak tone, "Where are Jens and Baby Robbie?" Jay was excited and said, "Angeline, they¡¯re safe and back home. Our family is reunited." Angeline feared up. "Mm." Jay went out and called out to Jens and Baby Robbie," Mommy wants to see you." Jens and Baby Robbie, who had been waiting outside, excitedly ran into their mommy''s bedroom. "Mommy!" When Angeline saw Jens and Baby Robbie, sheughed happily even though she felt fatigued. Perhaps because she was in a good mood, Angeline''s condition gradually improved. "Jaybie, help me get up." Angeline reached her hand out to Jay. Baby Robbie wanted to go up to help Mommy, but Jens grabbed him and said, "Don''t be a busybody." Baby Robbie was taken aback. "How am I a busybody? That''s our mommy. It''s only natural for us to take care of her?" Jens gave him a look. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Baby Robbie saw that his daddy had helped Mommy t o sit up. The two of them had this look in their eyes that was full of love and smiles. Baby Robbie facepalmed himself. Well, it seemed like he was being a busybody after all. Baby Robbie touched the back of his head embarrassedly and muttered, "Daddy and Mommy, are we being third wheels?" Jay was not sure what to say. Angeline smiled and replied, "Oh, my boys are all grown up and are going through their first dawning of love?" Jay was speechless once again. "Angeline, let''s be serious for a moment," Jay said with a stern face. Angeline said, "There¡¯s nothing serious to talk about. I was just thinking, Jens and Baby Robbie should lead a normal life. So, I want them to take the high school entrance examination with Baby Zetty this year." As soon as Angeline¡¯s voice fell, the three simrlooking handsome faces all showed a petrified expression. Jenson had graduated from the Legendary Youth Academy. His ster academic achievements set him far apart from those who went to Ivy League schools. I t would be a waste of his time for him to go for the high school entrance exam. Although Baby Robbie was a child with a very high IQ, his heart was set on martial arts. In the future, he could be a martial arts master. He did not have t o follow the academic pathway of ordinary children. Angeline listed her reasons. "The intention behind getting both of you to go to high school is not to learn. I just think that Jens is introverted and it would be good for him to make some new friends in school. That way, he won''t be living a boring and mundane life anymore. As for Baby Robbie, no matter how good he is in martial arts, he needs some cultural education so he doesn''t be a boorish fellow with a simple mind." Angeline looked at the three men who had a look of resistance on their faces. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at Daddy pitifully, hoping that their daddy would intercede and make Mommy give up on this n. Jay believed that education should be in ordance with one¡¯s aptitude. He did not agree with Angeline''s view on this matter. After all, it was a decision that would significantly affect their children''s lives. "Angeline, let''s revisit this a littleter?" "Why?" Angeline was agitated and coughed. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay quickly patted her on the back in an attempt to soothe her. Then, his position on the matter changed in an instant. He said to Jenson and Baby Robbie, "Your mommy¡¯s right. Would you like to consider it?" Jenson and Baby Robbie were afraid that their mommy''s illness would worsen when they saw her almost out of breath from coughing... Baby Robbie was especially considerate of others. He pulled Jenson to the side and pleaded, "Jens, Mommy i s not in good health. Let''s make this promise to her. Let¡¯s not make Mommy unhappy." Jenson nodded. "Mommy, we¡¯ll do as you say," Jenson and Baby Robbie said in unison. Angelina''s coughs stopped abruptly. "Then, it''s settled." Angeline smiled cheekily. All three of the Ares family men were speechless. They felt like Angeline had set them up. Angeline waved at them and said, "Go, I''m tired and need to rest now." Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. Mommy was leaving them in the lurch after she achieved her goal. Jenson and Baby Robbie walked out of the bedroom in frustration. Inside the bedroom. Jay looked at the smiling Angeline and could not help but to squeeze her face. He said, "It''s pretty cool what you did. The three of us were no match for you." Angeline pursed her lips and snickered. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Angeline was awake for a bit, then slowly fell asleep. She looked peaceful and had a wide smile on her face. Jay looked at her, and his handsome eyes that had always been covered in ice and snow could not help but burst into a happy smile. For Jay, true happiness meant being together with the whole family where everyone was healthy and safe. He finally felt such true happiness. While Jay was taking care of Angeline, Chloe Yorks, who was in the half-mountain vi, was beyond furious. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Does he not care about me? What is with that wife of his who''s always sick? I''ve been back for a few days and I haven''t seen him take the initiative to visit me, his mother! I''m nothing to him!" Chloe said angrily. Jordanforted her the best he could. "Angeline is sick, and it¡¯s normal for Jay to be unable to leave her side right now." Chloe was reaching the menopausal age. If she was well taken care of and received treatment, her situation may greatly improve. However, in the past few years, Chloe had been locked up in the underground pce of the military intelligence division. That caused her to be more and more irritable. She had no outlet to let out her frustrations, so her temper became even more peculiar while she became self-centered. Chloe yelled, "Didn''t the doctor say that Angeline only has a mere cold? She''s so squeamish just because she has a cold? Does Jay need to be by her side 24/7?" Jordan said, "Chlo, if you want to see Jay, then we should take the initiative to visit him in Green Plum Town. We can also send our regard to our sick daughter-inw." Jordan felt that this was the best way to resolve the tension between Chloe and Jay. He soon found out that he thought wrong. Jordan brought Chloe to Green Plum Town. When Chloe saw that the scenery here was full of traces of Imperial Capital''s Tourmaline Estate and there were beautiful blue jacarandas all over, her blood immediately boiled. "Jay really loves that woman, huh? He transformed this ce into something that''s neither fish nor fowl for Angeline." Chloe was very jealous. Jordan did not dare to even squeak. "Let''s go in." When Chloe''s wheelchair rolled into the courtyard of Green Plum Town and they went unimpeded into the wide-open living room, everyone looked at the uninvited guests in shock. Everyone felt the anger that radiated off Chloe, and no one dared to open their mouths. Chloe was very upset, so she questioned them, "Why? A m I not wee here?" Jenson stood up from the sofa and said in a neutral tone, "Even if we don¡¯t wee you, you¡¯ve weed yourself in anyway." Chloe looked at Jenson and said angrily, "Robert Loyle, I¡¯m your grandmother! How dare you talk to me like that?" Jenson said, "I¡¯m Jenson." Chloe was taken aback. She felt a little guilty toward Jenson. When Jenson was young, she had scared him so much that he got autism traits. She felt a pang of immense guilt whenever she saw him. On the other hand, Baby Robbie, who was very grateful to his grandmother for quietly protecting him when they were in the military intelligence division, stood u p and said politely, "Grandma, Grandpa, pleasee i n." Chloe was very satisfied with how courteous Baby Robbie was. When she spoke again, her tone was significantly softer. "Where''s your daddy?" "He''s with my mom," Baby Robbie replied weakly. Chloe frowned and said, "Is your mommy very sick?" Baby Robbie shook his head. "No, my mommy is feeling better now." Baby Robbie wished the best for his Mommy. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 Chloe tried to hide how displeased she felt. "Since she''s recovering, why is she still insisting that your daddy stay by her side 24/7?" She thought that Jay had not visited her in the past few days because Angeline would not let Jay out of her sight. Jenson said in a chilly tone, "My mommy is sick. Do you think she has the strength to make my daddy do what he doesn''t want to do?" In other words, Angeline did not try to exert control over Jay. Jay, who was in the bedroom, heard the noise outside. He walked out, putting his long legs with perfect proportions on disy. Jay was slightly startled when he saw Chloe and Jordan. "Dad, Mom..." Jay could not hide the surprise in his eyes, and his voice could not hide the joy he felt. "Jay." Jordan was also very happy. Chloe, on the other hand, felt very distressed when she saw Jay''s haggard face. "Jay, you lost weight." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chloe was infuriated. "I understand that Angeline is sick, but there are so many servants in the household. You don''t need to take care of her all by yourself. You need to take care of yourself. You''re my baby." Jay smiled and said, "I don¡¯t trust others when ites to taking care of her." "The vigers told me that you''re bending over backward for Angeline. I didn''t believe it when I first heard it. But now, it seems that the rumors are true. Jay, you should never pamper a woman. One day, when she exerts control over you, you''ll regret it." The corners of Jordan''s lips twitched a little. He agreed with what Chloe said. Jay smiled as he looked at his father who had gone through a lot with his mother, then at his mother who was furious. His father had amodated his mother''s every whim since they first met, so his father was used to being the beta. He was just happy to be wife-ridden. Jay thought of Angeline who was still ill in bed. He said bitterly, "If Angeline were to bully me, I''d be so happy." He liked to see Angeline lively and full of energy. Chloe looked at Jay in distress and said, "Angeline is not in good health and can¡¯t even take care of herself. How is she able to take care of you? I''ve decided that Judy will be your mistress." Jay was immediately put off and said, "Mom, I can''t ept the pedantic feudal ideas that have corrupted Yorks Stronghold. Please don''t impose such foolish traditions on me." Chloe replied angrily, "How is this pedantic feudalism? Anyone who was someone from your grandfather''s generation has a few wives and mistresses!" Jay looked at Jordan almost beggingly and Jordan quickly stepped in. "Chlo, Angeline is in poor health. It''s not a good time to talk about this." Chloe kept her mouth shut. Some shuffling sounds came from the bedroom. Jay was afraid that Chloe''s words would trigger his poor Angeline. He quickly changed the subject and said, "Mom, has the doctor attended to your muscle atrophy? What did the doctor say?" Chloe said bitterly, "I''m not as delicate as your wife. It¡¯s just muscle atrophy. I won''t die from it." Jay did not know what to say. The bedroom door opened and Angeline walked out wearing lounge clothes. Her slim face was the size of a palm, and her pale skin was clear and smooth. Although she was ill and her spirit was weak, her smile could still light up the room. Jay hurried over and said, "Angeline, don¡¯t catch a cold. Go back to bed and get some rest." Angeline looked at Chloe and noticed that her mother and father-inw were noticeably anxious. She was somewhat at a loss and said, "Jaybie, why didn''t you tell me that Mom and Dad are here?" Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Jay said, "I thought of visiting them when you felt better. I didn''t expect Mom to be so impatient and came here instead." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said while feeling a little ashamed, "We should have visited her." When Chloe and Jordan saw Angeline, both their expressions were full of surprise. That was because Angeline¡¯s face was deeply imprinted in their memory. It had kept them up at night. They had plotted against her twice. When Angeline was still a young girl, she was carefree and mischievous. She broke into the forbidden Tourmaline Estate because Chloe and Jordan had drugged her. Then, they plotted a car ident with the intent of taking Angelina''s life. When Angelina''s soul transmigrated to Rose Loyle¡¯s body and she appeared in their forbidden estate again, Jordan and Chloe tried to drug Rose but failed. With what happened, they had talked about putting a hit on her. Rose was a tough cookie. She survived when Jordan pushed her down from the vi. However, it ended up being a blessing in disguise for her. She went through stic surgery and ended up looking like Angeline again. Now, whenever Jordan and Chloe saw Angelina''s face, it reminded them of their past sins. Jordan felt very guilty. Chloe, on the other hand, was not exactly sure how to feel... Jay noticed that his parents were acting weird, so he said to Angeline in a gentle tone, "Angeline, go get some rest. Mom and Dad won''t me you for resting." Angeline was a sensitive person. She knew that there was some awkwardness between her and her inws. She nodded obediently and said, "Okay." She then turned around and went into the room. Jordan looked at Angeline, and the corners of his lips twitched. In the end, he did not utter the words ''I''m sorry¡¯. Jay looked at Jordan and Chloe. As if a spark had gone out, his dazzling eyes became dark and lonely. He slowly walked toward them, his mind empty. He tried hard to figure out what to say. However, the more anxious he got, the more futile his efforts were. Finally, he blurted out something random, "Dad, Mom, you should head back first. After Angeline recovers, I''ll bring her to visit you." After he said that, his enchanting eyes radiated with a dark light. His gaze fell on Jordan and Chloe. He was trying to send them a message without being direct. Jordan felt that his son''s gaze carried some aggression, like a hen sheltering its chicks. His eyes flickered, and he understood what his son had in mind. "Well then, we''ll visit you again another day." Chloe nced at Angelina''s bedroom and said with a puff, "I don¡¯t think your wife has any major issues. You should not pamper her¡ª" Jordan scolded, "Chlo, let''s make a move." Jordan rarely scolded Chloe, so she was frightened by his abnormally harsh attitude. Jordan grabbed her and left quickly. "Why didn''t you let me finish talking?" Chloe asked angrily when they left Green Plum Town. Jordan softened his tone and said earnestly, "Can''t you see? Jay is still bothered by how we had hurt Angeline previously. Jay is expecting that we apologize to Angeline." Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Chloe said, "That''s your unrealistic conjecture. Why would Jay have such a preposterous way of thinking? Even if we''ve done something toward Angeline that we''re slightly sorry for, we''re still her elders. Moreover, Angeline is still alive and well, so why should we apologize to her? "Hmph, she''s even forcibly upying my son and treating him like her servant. I''ve paid this debt to her long ago." She continued to swear, "I''ll never apologize to her, Jordy. And you''re not allowed to apologize to her as well. Don''t give her the honor. Otherwise, we''ll end up as her servants next." Jordan proceeded to sigh helplessly. After Jordan and Chloe left, Jay entered the house tofort Angeline. Angeline sat on the bed, and at this moment, she could genuinely feel her emotions roaring. It was as if someone had torn a hole in her heart. The blood continued to drip and brought about a twist of pain. All the misfortunes in her life stemmed from Jordan and Chloe. Her amnesia, car ident, the time she fell, and her disfigurement... Not to mention her misunderstanding toward Jaybie and how they were separated in life... Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She found out how the word ''forgiveness'' had been thrown around so easily before. Now that she had to face them, her heart still felt very heavy and it brought out the fear that was rooted in her. Jay leaned back against the door panel and saw Angeline''s frail body trembling. A pained gaze filled his eyes. He walked over with heavy steps and pulled the nket over to wrap her tightly. "You''re shivering, Angeline." Jay''s voice was still a little hoarse. Angeline smiled and said to him, "I''m just a little cold. I''ll be okay soon." She did not want Jay to know her true feelings toward Chloe and Jordan, refusing to trouble him further. She thought that as long as she adjusted her emotions well and as long as she was more generous, she would be able to get along with them. Jay hugged her tightly. "Don''t be afraid, Angeline. As long as I''m around, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you in the future." "I don''t think your mother likes me very much." Angeline raised her gaze. Her beautiful and agile eyes were as harmless as a deer''s. An unknown dark and gloomy fury appeared inside of Jay''s eyes. He said, "It doesn''t matter if she likes you o r not. Jaybie will always like you." Angeline felt slightly relieved, but she was still a little bit disappointed. She replied, ¡°You said that a good rtionship between a daughter-inw and her mother-inw could enhance the rtionship between husband and wife. I still hope that I¡¯ll get along well with her." Jay remembered how cold Chloe''s eyes looked when she was looking at Angeline. He did not wish for Angeline to do such a strenuous and unrewarding task. He said, "That''s for couples who don''t have a good rtionship with one another. We don''t need her." Angeline smiled and said, "Mom said that you¡¯re spoiling me." Jay said softly, "I''m happy to spoil you." In Jay''s gentle embrace, Angeline quickly forgot about her troubles. Her emotions were like springtime in June. The sorrows came and went by even faster. "Jaybie, are the girls from the military intelligence division better now? They were kind toward Baby Robbie, so I feel like giving them a visit." "Yeah. Then you should rest and get better as well. When your fever''s gone, Jaybie will take you there." "Also... Is Thirteen well?" "Because of the timely rescue, she''s safe. Moreover, her tongue had remained inside her mouth, so the doctor operated on her. Her speech might be slightly unclear in the future, but there shouldn''t be much of a n issue." "I heard that Sis Six, Jasmine, of the military intelligence division lost her life from saving Jens and Baby Robbie. I''d like to give her a proper burial..." Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 Jay held her face and dropped a kiss on her lips. He smiled and said, "We can¡¯t fulfill this wish of yours because Lil Jasmine¡¯s heart is not in a normal position, so her knife wound was not fatal. Besides, Master Zack had pressed on her heart in time to stop her bleeding, so Jasmine quite luckily got her life back." Angeline was ecstatic. "Thank the heavens! It looks like I''ll have to pay the church a visit and thank God for blessing these children." Jay looked at Angeline''s sincere appearance, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. There was an abrupt shock in his heart. Angeline was still like a child to him, yet she had quietly matured into a mother who loved her children boundlessly. Three dayster. Angeline''s fever finally subsided. When Josephine and Sis Shirley visited her, Angeline sat on the bed alone in a daze. "What are you thinking about?" Sis Shirley¡¯s belly was already bulging, making it slightly inconvenient for her to walk. When Angeline saw Sis Shirley, she immediately jumped out of bed and ran toward her. She gently held Sis Shirley''s belly and pressed her face onto it to listen to the baby¡¯s movement. Angeline said in a childish tone, "I''m your aunt, baby. You''ll have to be nice when you''re still in your mommy''s belly. Once you''re out, Aunty will buy you a lollipop." Sis Shirley sighed with relief and smiled. "I heard that your mother-inw wasn''t kind to you and I was worried that your delicate temperament wouldn''t be able to bear it. Now that I''ve seen you''re still as cute and naughty, I have peace of mind." Josephine added with much hatred, "That old woman tried to murder Sis Angeline several times before. Now, she¡¯s looking for trouble as soon as she has returned. She¡¯s simply Sis Angeline¡¯s nemesis now. She pisses me off. If it weren''t for my brother, I ought t o shred her to pieces..." There were gloomy clouds on Angeline¡¯s little face as she stammeringly said, "Although Mom doesn''t like m e, it''s merely hot air. Perhaps she¡¯s kind on the inside. I can''t bicker with her seeing as I¡¯m still the younger _ ? _ 91 one. Josie had a straightforward personality and immediately shouted, "You can''t show weakness, Sis Angeline. I¡¯ve inquired about it before. When your mother-inw was Doomsday''s admiral, she was a she -devil who kept to her word. She has a strong personality. If you show weakness in front of her, who knows how she''ll torture you?" Meanwhile, Shirley had a gentler personality and everything would proceed from the present conditions. Hence, she gave the opposite suggestion." Angeline, no matter the circumstances, she''s still your husband''s biological mother. If you''re against her, Jay will be caught right in the middle. I¡¯m afraid that it might affect your rtionship in the long run." Josie said disapprovingly, "Don''t worry, Sis Shirley. M y brother will never be cold toward Sis Angeline because of his mother. No one can beat her ce inside my brother¡¯s heart." Sis Shirley continued anxiously, "That might be the case if it were any other person. But that''s not necessarily the case for Chloe. After all, she''s his biological mother, and you know how filial your brother is. To protect everyone in the Ares family, your brother sacrificed his own life!¡± Josie¡¯s face turned gloomy. She had forgotten all about this. The only time her brother had left Sis Angeline behind was when he wanted to save the Areses. He was indeed a very filial person. Shirley''s words were like a stone thrown on theke''s surface, causing ripples. Angeline realized that her marriage might be destroyed by the improper handling of her rtionship with Chloe. She refused to let the happiness she had finally attained with much difficulty be destroyed in this manner. Hence, she tried to be very sensible and warned herself, ''I must be kind, I must be magnanimous. I have to open my heart and ept Chloe.'' Thinking of it this way, Angeline was able to squeeze out some courage. She pulled Josie and Sis Shirley''s hands over, saying coquettishly, "Please apany m e to visit my mother-inw." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Josie had never seen Angeline so terrified before. She felt sorry for her and took it upon herself to say," Alright, I¡¯ll go with you." Shirley suggested to Angeline. "Lil Angeline, go and prepare a decent gift. We shouldn¡¯t dy these matters for too long.¡± Angeline overturned all the trunks and boxes to search for a gift. As she initially came to Peach Blossom County to search for a missing person, she did not bring her valuables along. Ultimately, after looking through the cabs for quite some time, she saw the jade jewelry set Jay gave her. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 This should be the most precious thing among all her belongings. She held onto the jade for quite some time, and her reluctance overflowed to the surface of her body. Ultimately, she gritted her teeth and ced the jade jewelry into a gift box. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the living room. Zayne crossed his arms together and stared bitterly at Jay. He asked angrily, "So your mother doesn¡¯t like my sister. What do you n on doing regarding this matter?¡± Jay frowned. "Who told you that?" Zayne puffed. "Who in Yorks Stronghold doesn¡¯t know about it? Were you nning to hide it from my sister''s side of the family? Did you want my sister topromise behind our backs?" Jay looked at the aggressive Zayne and said firmly," Don''t worry, I won''t let Angeline suffer any grievances." Zayne retorted, "Your words mean nothing. I need reassurance from you!" Jay fumingly replied, "Don''t you think things are messy enough as it is? You¡¯ll only make the situation worse if you intervene." Zayne was well aware of how much Jay spoiled Angeline. Seeing that he was still protective of Angeline, his hostility dissipated. He gave him an unruly smile. "I was merely testing you. As long as you''re aware of it, then I''m more rest assured now." Jay,"..." When Angeline, Josie, and Sis Shirley came out of the bedroom, Jay saw Angeline dressed to the nines and wearing makeup. She was wearing the clothes women from Yorks Stronghold would wear and looked like a beautiful butterfly. He was immediately awestruck. Zayne said with a sharp tongue, "It''s too blinding, Angeline. Why are you wearing that?" Angeline happily ran toward Jay to show off the results of her longbor. "Jaybie, look. Do I look dignified?" Jay¡¯s simplistic taste could not understand Yorks Stronghold''splicated attire. Ultimately, his gaze shifted to Angeline¡¯s makeup. She was a girl who suited both light and heavy makeup. Jay nodded in response. "It''s not bad." Zayne spat out the tea in his mouth. "Big Brother, are you replying to her with your eyes closed? How is this not bad?" Jay replied, "It''s because you don¡¯t have a pair of eyes that can see beauty when it''s in front of you.¡± How could Jay not notice that Angeline was trying to cater to Chloe? He was both moved and felt sorrowful b y her gesture. Angeline was working hard to be a good daughter-inw and a great wife. "I¡¯ll go with you," Jay said as he stood up. Zayne ced his cup down and said, "I¡¯lle along a s well." He was afraid that Chloe would seek trouble with Angeline, so he wanted to go and support his sister personally. Angeline thought about Zayne''s temper. If he heard Chloe belittling her, there was a chance he might jump and attack her. Angeline hurriedly declined and said, "You boys stay here. If you¡¯re around, we girls can''t talk as freely." Jay thought about it for a while and felt that he should indeed reserve some personal space for his mother to get to know Angeline. He believed that once his mother got to know her, her misunderstanding toward Angeline would definitely be resolved. Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Jay no longer insisted. He merely walked toward Angeline and whispered, "If my mother makes things difficult for you, there''s no need for you to endure it. Find an excuse toe home." Angeline smiled and nodded. "Alright." Then, Angeline, apanied by Josie and Sis Shirley, went to Chloe¡¯s residence-the Fleeting Time Vi. Chloe''s vi was crowded with her childhood ymates every day. After her long absence, there seemed to be endless topics between the girlfriends. When Angeline and herpanions arrived, the room filled with women stared at her covetously. Their eyes were so sharp that they almost pierced countless holes into Angeline''s soul as they checked out every single inch of her body. Angeline¡¯s body instantly stiffened. She was like a child who had recently learned how to walk, her steps somewhat awkward and messy. Chloe sat on the sofa with a teacup in her head. She was sipping the tea leisurely and did not bother raising her gaze. Angeline walked up to her and called out timidly, " Mom." Chloe did not respond to her either, merely ncing at her dimly. The whole atmosphere was extremely awkward. Angeline hurriedly handed over the gift she had prepared and said with a ttering smile, "Mom, this i s a small gift I prepared for you. I hope you like it.¡± Chloe took the box and opened it in public. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the box. Inside the boxy a set of jade jewelry. The color was clear, and the style wasplicated. It exuded the charm of belonging to royalty. All the women were stunned as they eximed, "This set of jewelry is indeed extraordinary." Yorks Stronghold¡¯s women loved precious stones, so everyone had a basic knowledge of jewelry and its value. This set of jade jewelry was originally polished from top-quality jade. Moreover, it was designed by Jay for Angeline as it symbolized good health. It could not be more suitable for Chloe. All the women started to envy Chloe. "The gift your daughter-inw gave you was prepared so thoughtfully, Chloe. You''re so fortunate to have such a generous daughter-inw.¡± However, Chloe showed ack of interest. She raised her gaze to look at Angeline indifferently and said somewhatnguidly, "Where did you buy this set of jewelry?" Angeline was startled. She never thought that Chloe would ask the source of the gift. After hesitating for a short while, she hesitatingly replied, "Jaybie made it." Chloe then misunderstood that this was a gift prepared by Jay for her. She was delighted by her son''s sincerity. "JJ is indeed thoughtful." Chloe then shot a look filled with distaste at Angeline. "You sure are full of tricks. You''re merely trying to win my favor using Jay''s thoughtfulness." Angeline lowered her head and said nothing in return. Josie was outraged by this injustice toward Angeline. She walked forward and spoke bluntly, "This jade jewelry set was given to my sister-inw by my brother. My sister-inw treasures it very much, and she wants to give it to you now. It¡¯s her way of showing how much she respects you." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sis Shirley hinted at Josie with a look, motioning her t o stop talking. Chloe''s expression turned uglier. It turned out this set of jewelry was not made by Jay for her, but it was given to Angeline instead. Even at first nce, it was clear that a lot of hard work had been poured into making this set of jewelry. Jay¡¯s love for Angeline was making Chloe feel inexplicably sour. Chloe was suddenly in a fit and threw the jewelry box back to Angeline. She said, "You don''t treasure the things that JJ gave you and you''re even giving them t o someone else. You''re trampling on JJ''s effort. A woman like you is not worthy of Jay¡¯s love." Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Angeline anxiously tried to exin herself, "Mom, I take great care of every gift that Jaybie has given to m e. This is the only one that I¡¯m re-gifting to you because of your importance in my heart. If you¡¯re happy, Jaybie would be happy as well. I think he wouldn¡¯t mind if I give you this set of jewelry." Chloe got even angrier and said, "You truly are maniptive. You''re trying to please your mother-in- law to win your husband''s affection. Angeline Severe, let me tell you, I hate a scheming woman like you the most." Angeline was dumbstruck. She had said too much and made too many mistakes. She should stay as quiet as possible. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Josie was furious at the sight, and she continued to re at Chloe. Sis Shirley came forth to be their peacemaker. "Aunt Chloe, my sister Angeline anxiously came here to see you, so there wasn''t enough time to prepare gifts. It would help if you forgave her for this negligence as she¡¯s still young. Next time, my sister will personally prepare you another gift." Chloe nced at Sis Shirley, and her eyes fell on her bulging belly. Her expression grew more rxed as she said, "You truly are the more sensible elder sister. You''re pregnant with a child, so don''t just stand over there. Come and sit.¡± Sis Shirley did not dare to disobey Chloe''s instruction and sat quietly on the sofa on the right. Chloe looked at Angeline who was standing as still as a wooden stake. She said to her with a look of despise on her face, "Why are you still standing around for? Now that you''re here, do something and pour some drinks for the guests.¡± "Yes." Angeline picked up the teapot and poured many cups of tea before respectfully handing each of them to the guests. "Please have some tea." These women looked at the pampered and domineering Angeline who was getting submissive after getting reprimanded by her mother-inw. They instantly admired Chloe. They proceeded to make cynical remarks. "Wow, Chlo, you surely are capable. Your daughter-in- law''s personality has changed in front of you. She has be much more obedient now." Chloe''s eyes were filled with a cocky light. She smugly said, "A son is a piece of their mother, and a mother and their child are connected by the heart. This blood rtionship cannot be changed. However, daughters-inw are different. If they aren''t any good, someone will rece them at any time. There shouldn¡¯t be any confidence in being arrogant." Angeline bit her lip... Mom was clearly saying these words to her face. If she did terribly, then her mother-inw would rece her from her role as a daughter-inw. Was she not being too overbearing? Chloe was still dissatisfied and continued to probe. "D o you know how to cook, Angeline?" Angeline shook her head. "I don¡¯t." Yorks Stronghold was still using wooden stoves and they were used to cooking big portions. These methods were foreign to Angeline. Chloe gloomily replied, "You should be learning if you can''t. Look at Judy. She''s young, but she''s terrific inbat skills. Plus, she knows how to cook and make medicine too. What do you know?" Angeline hated it when Chloepared her with Judy. What Chloe''s words implied was that Judy was better than her and more suitable to be her daughter-! nw. Angeline felt dissatisfied and turned around to enter the kitchen in the side yard. Josie and Sis Shirley hurriedly went to support her. With all the readily avable ingredients, Angeline started chopping up the bacon and mincing the garlic cloves... She made herself awfully busy. She had just recovered from a severe illness, and her weary body was already an old problem. Her body would get even more fatigued if she were to get anxious. At this moment, she was so busy that she was a little unsteady on her feet. Sis Shirley worriedly looked at Angeline and suddenly grabbed the knife over. She said in a pique, "I can see i t now, Angeline. Your mother-inw is deliberately targeting you. Your body cannot withstand her torment. Pack up your bags along with Jay and go back to the capital." Josephine nodded in agreement. "Sis Angeline, even Sis Shirley can''t stand it anymore and she''s the most patient among us. Don''t insist on staying here. Fleeing is one of the best options right now." Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Angeline stubbornly said, "Everyone¡¯s heart is made of flesh. Perhaps if I cook a meal for her, it''ll soften her heart." Sis Shirley and Josie could not hold Angeline back, so they could only help her with the cooking process. After working up a sweat the entire day, a meal consisting of in tea and simple dishes was presented. When Angeline brought the food to the table, Chloe incessantly chided, "You sure took your time to cook up a whole meal. It shows how infrequent you''ve cooked in the past. Angeline, do you often starve my Jay?" Angeline wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and smiled in a good-tempered manner. She replied," Mom, even if I can''t cook, there are servants at home who can. Don''t worry, your darling son won''t starve to death." Hearing Angeline talking back, Chloe threw the utensils in her hand to the ground and retorted, "You truly are maniptive. Do you think I¡¯m not aware of how much Jay doesn¡¯t like the servants'' cooking? Jay has been the one waiting upon you for the past few years, isn''t it?¡± Angeline drooped her head, feeling slightly at a loss. "Mom, the marriagew doesn''t stipte that husbands aren¡¯t allowed to cook, right?" she muttered i n dissatisfaction. Angeline had been cooking the whole day and she barely received any words of approval. She gave up and stopped bothering altogether now. Even her temper was showing. Chloe snorted coldly. "So, this is your true color? The squeamish Miss High and Mighty who can¡¯t seem to d o anything and merely depends on men. Are you Jay¡¯s little parasite?¡± Angeline felt her self-esteem being trampled to bits by Chloe, and she felt slightly aggrieved. Her heart was getting sore and swollen, and this wave of sentimental sorrow had not passed before Chloe hit her with a more brutal attack. "I¡¯m not expecting you to do anything. But since you¡¯re not capable of taking good care of Jay, then stop trying to keep him to yourself. Let Judy, who¡¯s younger, more beautiful, more virtuous, and more capable than you, marry Jay. You shouldn''t be hindering him." Monogamy was Angelina''s final bottom line. Chloe was provoking her bottom line, and this made Angeline fume instantly. She stuck out her chest and sulked. "Mom, I''m in charge of my marriage. Monogamy is the one thing that I''ll abide by and it¡¯s m y base limit. If you want your son to marry Judy, then request for him to divorce me beforehand." After saying this, Angeline left without looking back. Josephine and Sis Shirley hurriedly chased after her. Chloe¡¯s girlfriends, who were watching the bustling scene unfold, immediatelyunched fierce criticisms against Angelina''s revolt. "Goodness gracious, how rebellious! The daughter-inw went as far as to give an attitude to her mother-inw. This is truly unprecedented in Yorks Stronghold." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chloe clenched her fists in anger and said in a pique, " Hmph, Angeline Severe, don¡¯t you for a second think that Jay wouldn''t divorce you just because he spoils you. I''d like to see if he¡¯ll choose me, his biological mother, or a useless daughter-inw like you." Once Angeline returned to Green Plum Town, she sent Josie and Sis Shirley home. "You guys should head back." Josephine said, "Should I go in and keep youpany, Sis Angeline?" Angeline replied, "There''s no need. Your brother''s inside, and I don¡¯t want him to know about the little spat I had with my mother-inw. It¡¯ll put him in a difficult situation." Sis Shirley said thoughtfully, "Lil Angeline, call us if anything is going on. Remember that we''re your strongest supporters.¡± "Okay." After Josie and Sis Shirley left, Angeline stepped on the hazy moonlight that shone on the ground and opened the door to enter Green Plum Town¡¯s courtyard. The house was dark, which meant Jay and the children had not returned home just yet. After Angeline entered the house, she was too dispirited to switch on the lights and dragged her weary body to the edge of the bed. Then, shey on it and slept in her current attire. Her fatigued body felt as if there was a colossal whirlpool enveloping her. The harsh words Chloe spat out were still ringing in Angeline''s ears, and there was a burst of sadness in her heart. For the first time, she despised her uncontroble mortal flesh so much. It failed to endure any hardships, making her live her life like a piece of garbage. Her body¡¯s weariness was getting more severe, and Angeline''s mind was like a flood. As she indulged in her imagination, she seemed to have foreseen her future. Mom was reducing her to nothing more than trash day by day, while Jaybie was caught between the two of them. She had failed to meet her mother-inw¡¯s requirement of wishing she was like any other daughter-inw who was healthy and could take good care of their family. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 She shed her tears in agony. Ultimately, she realized that she had allowed her sad emotions to control her. She tried to shake her head, and as the dizziness took over, she realized that her abnormalities might have been caused by another fever. She fought hard to get up and look for a thermometer. She ced it in her mouth and pulled it out five minutester. It was at 105 degrees Fahrenheit. Hence, she searched for a bottle of ibuprofen from the medicine cab and climbed back into bed after taking it. When Jay returned home in the evening, a gentle smile filled his eyes when he saw the unlit house. This afternoon, he had apanied his father, Jordan, to chat while having tea. The rtionship between the father and son grew very rapidly. He presumed that Angeline and his mother were also getting along happily, hence why she had not returned home thiste. However, once he entered the bedroom and turned on the wallmp, Jay was stunned to see a bump on the bed. It turned out she had returned? He walked over, frowning and looking at the little woman who had covered herselfpletely. A touch o f helplessness filled his eyes. Why could she not sleep like a normal person at her age? He gently pulled the nket away from her, revealing a sweaty face with slightly damp hair all over it. Her cheeks were burning red as well. Jay reached out and touched Angeline''s forehead-it was cold as ice. He realized there was something amiss and tried to wake Angeline up. "Angeline!" Angeline slowly opened her eyes and saw Jay. She almost immediately hugged his neck as if she was a wandering ship that finally found its dock. Jay''s eyes grew dim. This girl¡¯s reaction made him feel inexplicably uneasy. "Why are you sweating so much, Angeline? Are you having another fever?" Jay asked. Angeline did not respond to him. She merely hugged him tightly as if he would turn into smoke and disappear if she did not. "Hold me tight, Jaybie." Jay proceeded to hug her tightly. "Did something unpleasant happen when you were at my mom''s?¡± Angeline shook her head. "No." However, there was no other exnation. Jay said, "Don¡¯t go over tomorrow.¡± "But she hasn''t liked me yet," Angeline said in frustration. Jay was merely thinking that Angeline only got seriously ill after going to his mother¡¯s ce. As such, there was a lingering fear within him. He dared not take such risks with Angeline''s body anymore. "It''s alright. You can take your time in the future." Angeline¡¯s face was gloomy. She muttered in her heart, ''Perhaps I¡¯ll never be able to please Mom in this lifetime.'' That same night, Angeline felt like time was hanging heavily. The next day. Jay woke up early, only to find that Angeline was no longer in bed. For someone like Angeline who loved sleeping in, this was extremely rare. Jay felt somewhat uneasy, so he hurried out to look for her in his sleepwear and slippers. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He finally found Angeline in the kitchen. Seeing her kneading dough in low spirits, Jay felt highly distressed. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 "Angeline." He pushed the door open and embraced Angeline¡¯s waist from behind, reprimanding her gently, "Who gave you permission to cook breakfast?" Angeline looked at Jay with a smirk. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Could she say that it was Mom? "I''m not going to be a parasite from now on, Jaybie. I want to help you out with some housework," said Angeline with a smile. Jay''s cold expression turned dark. "Did my mom say something unpleasant to you?" He turned Angeline over to face him. His eagle-like eyes were looking down on Angeline¡¯s deer-like innocent eyes. "Tell me the truth, Angeline. When you went to Fleeting Time Vi yesterday, did my mother make things hard for you?" Angeline shook her head. Jay saw the redness in Angeline¡¯s eyes. He had known her since she was little, so he was well aware of all the little hints her eyes were giving out. He hugged her sideways and carried her back to the bedroom, dering domineeringly yet tenderly," You¡¯re my wife, Angeline. I permit you to be pampered in my world, so there¡¯s no need to frustrate yourself to please others." Angeline hugged him around the neck, and her nose turned red. She said, "Do you know that it¡¯s because you''re so good to me that I''m willing to suffer some grievances for you? I''ll not behave this way for anyone else." Jay ced her little head into his arms and rested his chin on her head. His heart was so moved that it was filled with emotions. "Then, I''ll work hard alongside you," he said hoarsely. Angeline felt the haze in her heart being driven away b y a ray of strong sunlight. Her bright smiling face was restored in an instant. She changed into a beautiful attire, and since it was March, it was still rather cold with a tint of warmness. To show off her beautiful and magnificent figure, she deliberately took off her heavy coat. Jay looked at Angeline who was standing in front of the mirror. The expression on his face was complicated. He wanted to prevent her from dressing up so thinly, yet he did not want to discourage her after seeing her smile. Ultimately, he quietly turned up the heater and silently picked out a thicker mantle that she could put on when she headed outside. Angeline''s beauty was abination of pure and enchanting. She was wearing something rather special today, but her skin-tight outfit looked rather in without any jewelry. Hence, Jay walked toward the closet and took out the jewelry box he had made for Angeline. However, when he opened the jewelry box and saw that the contents were empty, Jay¡¯s eyes were filled with mes. "Where''s the jade jewelry set, Angeline?¡± The jewelry he made for her during New Year¡¯s Eve contained his love for her as well as his blessings. Who would have thought that not only had he never seen her wearing it even once, but the jewelry had gone missing as well? Jay was slightly angry that she did not cherish it. Angeline looked at him timidly like a little child who had done something wrong. Jay noticed how guilty she looked, and it further confirmed his spections. His heart was fuming even more. "Did you give it away?" Angeline nodded her head. Jay roared. "Go and get it back." Angeline was almost in tears. "I can''t get it back after giving it away.¡± The fact was that she had no guts to fight her mother-i nw head-on. Jay was furious. "Who did you give it to? Was it Josie o r Sis Shirley?¡± Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 Angeline shook her head and said in a low voice, "I gave it to Mom." Jay, His anger dissipated immediately. Angeline had only done so because she wanted to please her mother-inw so badly. Her intentions were merely for his own good as well. He stretched his hands out and pulled the bewildered Angeline into his arms. Then, he continued helplessly, "It¡¯s alright. Come with me to Fleeting Time Viter and we''ll get it back." Angeline thought about how her mother-inw was s o furious over the ownership of the jade jewelry yesterday and felt that her mother-inw minded if Jaybie was thoughtful of her. If Jaybie went over to ask for the jade back, her mother-inw would be even more annoyed that she was dominating all of Jaybie''s love. "That set of jade jewelry is more suitable for Mom, Jaybie. Let''s just let her have it." Angeline tried to persuade him. Jay very persistently said, "No. That jade jewelry set has a very special meaning. It''s a gift of love from me t o you. It cannot be given to others. I''ll give her another gift in return.¡± Angeline grasped her hair guiltily. "It''s my fault for not asking you in advance." "I''m not ming you." How could Jay bear to push this onto her? What Angeline did was out of selfless dedication and tolerance. When Angeline and Jay walked out of the bedroom, they found that the three children were gone. There were notes from the children on the table. Baby Zetty had written, [Daddy, Mommy, I''m heading t o ss. Love you.] Baby Robbie and Jenson''s note wrote, [Mommy and Daddy, we''re heading to the hospital to visit the sisters from the military intelligence division. Love you guys, from Baby Robbie and Jenson.] Angeline nced at Jay, and her eyes looked radiant with flowing light. They were overflowing with vibrant colors. She quick-wittedly said, "Jaybie, didn''t you say that the sisters from the military intelligence division saved Jens and Baby Robbie? They showed u s such a tremendous amount of kindness. Shouldn''t w e go visit them too?" Jay chewed on his breakfast gracefully and stared gently at Angelina''s twinkling eyes. Perhaps she was afraid to visit her mother-inw at Fleeting Time Vi, so she was making an excuse not t ogo? "Alright, let''s go." Jay nodded. He was not one to force Angeline to do something she disliked. Moreover, Angeline''s health was not in a good state right now. She should not be further stimted, let alone feel anxious. Otherwise, her body would have many adverse reactions. He would be the one getting terrified when the time came. In Jay''s point of view, nothing was more important than Angeline''s health. After breakfast, Jay thoughtfully sent Angeline over to Doomsday Medical Clinic. "See youter, Jaybie." When Angeline waved goodbye to him, she was pressed to lean against the tree by Jay instead. After a long lingering kiss, Angeline ran off shyly. Jay watched her enter the medical clinic before he turned around and walked toward Fleeting Time Vi. At Fleeting Time Vi. Jordan was pushing Chloe out for a walk in the courtyard. Seeing Jaying over from a distance, Chloe''s lips curled up into a knowing smile. Jordan reminded her. "Chlo, can you not express your dissatisfaction toward your daughter-inw in front o f Jay? It''ll only make him upset." Chloe sneered and said, "What a joke. It¡¯s not as if a man like Jay wouldn¡¯t have another woman liking him. How could he be hostile toward his own mother just because of Angeline?¡± She self-opinionatedly believed that all men were merely animals who loved the new and disliked the old. Every woman had a shelf life in a man''s heart anyway, and once their time was up, women were like clothes that could be taken off and thrown away. Jordan continued with much emotion, "Angeline and Jay have gone through a lot together all these years. I''m afraid that no one''s able to upstage her inside Jay¡¯s heart." Jordan had a light chit-chat with Jay yesterday, and his love for Angeline was revealed with the words they exchanged. That kind of intense dependence and trust was enough to show that Jay''s feelings for Angeline did not fall into the category of ordinary worldly love.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Chloe loved her son. However, after giving birth to Jay, the grand old master deprived her of the right to be a mother. Perhaps it was because she had never raised Jay, so she always wanted to get back the mother and son bond they had lost. Hence, she was fighting hard with Angeline for him and had a paranoid possessiveness toward her son. Jay walked toward Fleeting Time Vi''s entrance, and even though the vi''s door was wide open, he still very gentlemanly knocked on the door. It was not until Jordan nodded his head at him that Jay finally stepped in. Through Jay''s little action, Jordan could feel Jay''s slight estrangement with them. A slight worry filled his eyes. He merely hoped that Chloe would notice such tiny details and see how much their child had estranged from them. Perhaps she would restrain her hot temper and improve their mother-son rtionship. "Why are you the only one here, J J?" Chloe nced outside the door and failed to see Angeline around. There was a smile in her eyes. It seemed like the rtionship between Jay and Angeline was not as great as to the point of being inseparable. Chloe was even more confident that she could destroy the couple''s rtionship. Then, she could find a wife that she approved of for Jay. Jay walked toward Chloe with his long legs. Grinning, he spoke in a gentle voice, "Angeline went to the medical clinic to visit the injured sisters." Chloe''s eyes turned cold. She squeezed the armrest of her wheelchair tightly. She hated the military intelligence division as her pride had been thoroughly crushed during all those years she was imprisoned by them. They had turned her from an iparable Doomsday admiral into such an ipetent and mediocre woman. If it were possible, she hoped that she would never again hear anything regarding the military intelligence division for the rest of her life. However, Angeline was associating herself so closely with the military intelligence division''s challengers. What could she possibly mean? Was she deliberately going against her? "Jay, I know those girls were kind to Jens and Baby Robbie, but they¡¯re still the military intelligence division¡¯s assassins. They¡¯re vicious and murderous b y nature. They feel nothing when they kill. Shouldn''t you be sending them away as soon as possible?" Jay smiled and said, "Mom, they have a conscience and can tell right from wrong. I''ll keep the sisters by m y side until we''re able to find their parents. If we can''t, Angeline and I will adopt them as our own. We''ll pay for their studies and let them live a normal life." Frost surged in Chloe''s eyes, but she did not want to argue with Jay. She loved her son and was more than willing to tolerate his disobedience. "Did youe up with this idea, or was it Angeline?¡± Chloe asked as she frowned. Jay smiled and said, "Is there a difference, Mom? She has never objected to any one of my decisions before. Simrly, I''ll unconditionally support any of hers." Chloe smiled wryly. "What nonsense are you saying? N o matter how good your rtionship is with Angeline, you two are different people. And since you''re two different people, there¡¯s no way of knowing what¡¯s in each other''s heart. You shouldn''t listen to your wife about everything.¡± Jay''s voice became slightly lower and colder. "Mom, Angeline and I share everything. We''re inseparable." He deliberately emphasized it bluntly. Chloe was akin to a wild horse that stubbornly insisted on her own ideas. When she opened her mouth, wanting to add something else, Jordan suddenly cleared his throat on purpose. "Ahem." Chloe recalled Jordan¡¯s little reminder to her. She was slightly taken aback and realized perhaps Jay''s feelings for Angeline were not as fragile as she had imagined. However, she was Doomsday¡¯s admiral. There were no difficulties she could not ovee. Everything was merely a matter of time. Jordan quickly changed the subject. "Since you¡¯vee here to see us, Jay, is there something urgent?" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chloe thought absent-mindedly to herself that her son was here to see her. What else could be as important? Jay suddenly said, "I''m just here for a visit. But there''s something I need to apologize to Mom for." The frost on Chloe''s face instantly melted. Since Angeline had a minor dispute with her yesterday, Jay would know how aggrieved she was as his mother. He definitely came over this time to say something about i t. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 "There''s nothing to apologize for between a mother and son," Chloe said generously. Jay exined bashfully, "Mom, can you return the jewelry that Angeline gave you yesterday?" It was as if Chloe heard the sound of bubbles bursting. The soft, crisp sound brought out her internal anger. It turned out her precious son was not here to apologize for Angeline but to support her instead. "I gave it away," Chloe said coldly. Jay was dumbfounded. He would never have thought that his mother would give away the jewelry Angeline had gifted to her to someone else so quickly. Was this not her belittling Angeline''s kind intentions? "Mom, if you didn¡¯t like Angeline¡¯s gift, you should¡¯ve returned it to her. After all, it''s her precious jewelry. How could you so easily give it away to someone else?" Jay restrained his anger and tried his best to make himself behave with grace. Chloe retorted, "Didn''t she give away your gift to her a s well? Jay, you can tolerate her trampling on your gift, but you can¡¯t tolerate Mom for trampling on hers? Your hypocrisy is making me upset." Jay was slightly at a loss. "Mom, I''ve scolded Angeline for giving you the gift I gave her as well. I¡¯ve ced something inside the jade, so it''s not supposed to belong to anyone else." When Chloe heard that Jay and Angeline had quarreled, she expected that there was now a rift in their rtionship. Otherwise, Jay and Angeline would not have gone their separate routes today. The anger in her heart disappeared inexplicably. "Oh? I gave it away to Judy. I¡¯ll help you get it back in a couple of days." Jay said very helplessly, "Thank you, Mom.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the mother and son were not having a pleasant conversation, Jordan tried acting as a peacemaker. "Jay,e and have a meal with us at noon." Jay barely gave it a thought before promptly refusing." I''ll have to go back to the medical clinic to pick up Angeline, Dad." Chloe frowned and thought to herself, ''As soon as the young couple quarrels, Jay immediately goes over to coax Angeline. Why is the coldest and noblest prince i n Imperial Capital so passive in front of his wife?¡¯ Chloe felt her heart bing congested. The son she had given birth to seemed to belong to Angeline now. Before Jay left, he suddenly remembered something else and turned around to face Jordan and Chloe. He said, "Dad, Mom, once the sisters from the military intelligence division are discharged from the hospital, I''m nning to hold a make-up wedding ceremony for Angeline. When that happens, I hope the two of you will be there to bear witness for us." Jordan nodded. "Sure." Chloe replied in a perfunctory manner, "We¡¯ll discuss this matterter." Then, Jay proceeded to leave. At Doomsday Medical Clinic. The inpatient department. Under the doctors¡¯ meticulous treatment, the surviving beautiful girls from the military intelligence division had almost recovered from their injuries-except for the severely injured Sis Thirteen and Sis Six as they were still in aa. When Angeline arrived at the ward, she noticed how the sisters were sullen and worried-looking. Even Baby Robbie was listless. "What''s the matter?¡± Angeline asked curiously. She liked children, and she was even more fond of these affectionate and loyal sisters. When she was in front of them, her eyes were filled with tenderness. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Baby Robbie said sorrowfully, "Mommy, the sisters are worried about their future." Angeline smiled and said, "I''ve discussed this matter with your dad. All of you will stay with us for the time being. When we return to Imperial Capital, we''ll mobilize all our forces to find your parents for you." When the sisters heard her words, there was surprise i n their eyes. However, their joy quickly dissipated when Sis Eight said, "My father and mother died in a car ident. I don''t have any more rtives." Angeline walked toward Dahlia, took her hand, andforted her lovingly. "Then, are you willing to stay b y my side and be my daughter?¡± Dahlia raised her eyes, utterly awestruck. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Are you really willing to take me i n?" The other girls looked at Dahlia with envy. They had been chatting more with Baby Robbie these days and learned from him that Angeline was a reasonable, gentle, and kind-hearted mom. They were pretty jealous of Baby Robbie and Jenson for having such a great mother. In their subconscious minds, Angeline had be the mother they all wished they had. Angeline gently stroked Dahlia''s head and nodded. "I¡¯ll never leave you guys alone to fend for yourselves. If some of you can''t get in touch with your rtives, then I''ll continue to support you. However...¡± After a slight pause, her tender voice grew stern. The girls grew nervous as they looked at Angeline. They feared they were not able to meet her requirements. Angeline''s gaze swept across everyone''s faces, and she said, "You have to listen to me. And you''ll have to ce your old identities behind youpletely. Forget about the fact that you''ve killed people and live a normal life. I want to send you guys off to school to live a carefree life like other children.¡± The sisters looked at each other and then suddenly burst into cheers. "Mom!¡± Dahlia suddenly shoved herself into Angeline¡¯s arms and cried tears of joy. "You''ll be our mom from now on." "Yeah!¡± All sorts of feelings were also welling up in Angelina''s heart. These children were longing for maternal love. The ward was promptly surrounded with bright, youthful sparks. It was as if the dried-up grass had come across a new pond and sprouted fresh greenery. Sis Poppy was a little older, and she had a more mature mind. She considered many more things in her head and suddenly asked anxiously, "Mommy, will Daddy agree with you adopting so many children at once?" Jenson replied to her wisely, "Don''t worry. My daddy''s a ve to his wife." Sis Poppy was still somewhat nervous, and she hoped in her heart that Daddy would ept them wholeheartedly as his own, rather than sumbing to his wife''s will. At this moment, Jay¡¯s maically rich voice rang from outside the door. "I''m looking forward to it." As soon as his voice fell, Jay''s tall and straight body appeared by the door. Looking at the children''s faces that were longing for familial affection, Jay''s icy expression melted. He squeezed a gentle smile at the children. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy," the children shouted in unison. Jay nodded at them. "I have a home," Sis Eleven cried out with excitement," I have a mommy and a daddy!" Angeline walked toward Jay and stretched her hand out to him. She said with a deadpan expression," Congrattions, Sir Ares. You''ve been promoted to be a daddy once more." Jay held her hand and gently spun her around. Angeline tightly clung to his arms. "Do you need a spanking? Who allowed you to call me Sir Ares?" Angeline hurriedly changed her words. "Darling!¡± Jay nodded with satisfaction. "Mm." Jenson stood up and pushed Daddy and Mommy out o f the door. "Daddy, Mommy, stop the public disy of affection in front of us single folks." Then, Jay instructed his son, "Take care of your sisters!" "We got it." Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 After they left the medical clinic, Angeline could not wait any longer and asked Jay, "Did you get the jewelry back?" Jay''s expression turned sad. "My mother gave it to Judy." Angeline was in a daze, and her expression grew dark. She sighed sorrowfully. "In her heart, Judy''s the most desirable daughter-inw." Jay pulled Angeline''s hand and inteced their fingers tightly together. Jay exined to her meaningfully, "Angeline, whether or not the shoe fits, only I know. In this lifetime, you''re the only one for m e." Angeline abruptly smiled at him. "Then, do you still want the jewelry?¡± Angeline asked. Jay replied unhesitatingly, "We have to get it back." Angeline was starting to feel that Jay was overly obsessed with this jade jewelry set, so she was slightly curious. "Jaybie, is there anything special about this set of jewelry?" Jay looked at Angeline''s long, ck hair that was as shiny as a waterfall. Then, he ran his fingers through her hair twice. A few fallen strands were entwined in his fingertips. Jay took some of his hair the same way and knotted the long and short strands together before passing it to Angeline. ¡°This was in the jade," Jay murmured. Angeline stared at it. She suddenly remembered a show where the newlyweds on TV were quite particr about having something old, new, and borrowed. The jewelry was newly made, showing optimism for the future. The strands of hair Jay took were something old and borrowed from Angeline and himself. Ultimately, the jade was blue. Jaybie hoped that they would continue growing old together. The meaning of the jade was Jaybie''s best wishes for their love. He wished for them to knot themselves together like the strands of their hair until they were old. He wanted them to have mutual respect for one another and stay together forever. It was toote for Angeline to regret it now. "If I had known the meaning of it, I would not have given it to Mom." Jay squeezed her frustrated face andforted her, saying, "Don''t be sad. I''ll find ways to get it back." Angeline said, "She''s delusional when ites to you, so you shouldn''t be meeting her. I¡¯ll go instead." Jay rubbed his stomach and said, "But first, we''ll have to get ourselves fed." Angeline lifted Jay''s watch and looked at the time. She said, "Whoops, I think it''s a littlete if we start cooking now. Let''s head to Zayne¡¯s ce for a meal instead." Jay smiled and said, "Good idea." Angeline and Jay arrived at Cold River Park. Once they entered the door, Jay went on toy down o n their sofa and ordered Zayne, "Go and cook a meal for us." Zayne and Josephine looked at the two uninvited guests. "The two of you haven''t eaten? It''s sote now." Jay was so hungry that he nodded tiredly. Josephine hurried over to the kitchen to prepare some lunch. Zayne yelled furiously, "Big Brother, is my sister living her life without proper meals? How on earth are you taking care of her?" Angeline nestled herself in Jay''s arms and ncedzily at Zayne. "We had something going on today, so there wasn''t any time for us to go back home and cook, Brother." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Zayne asked in a gossipy manner, "What were you up t o?¡± "We adopted the sisters from the military intelligence division today.¡± Angeline was filled with a sense of aplishment. Zayne became more excited. "Why didn''t you call me for such great news? Josie and I can''t have children, s o why don''t you hand some of them over to us?" Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Jay rolled his eyes at him. "And how do you n to feed them? Are you going to let them eat in bread every single day?" Zayne, Josephine suddenly walked out holding a spat and said arrogantly, "I¡¯m already learning. Can¡¯t you see m y efforts? I''ll immerse myself in learning all sorts of culinary skills in the future. I''ll be cooking Mexican, French, and even Italian cuisine. I can guarantee they''ll turn fat under our care!" Everyone in the room looked at Josie in a daze. From Josie¡¯s uncontroble emotions, they could see that she had a strong inferiorityplex over her inability to have children. Angeline felt sorry for Josie. "Josie, if you want to adopt a child, you can go to an orphanage to adopt a suitable baby in the future. This way, you¡¯re able to appreciate the happiness of motherhood. You can¡¯t decide on these things so hastily just to fulfill Zayne''s whims." Zayne lowered his head in shame. "It''s alright, Josie. W e don''t need one. You''re more than enough for me." Josie said with reddened eyes, "I''m sorry, Zayne. I¡¯ve deprived you of your right to be a father." Zayne smiled sorrowfully. "It''s okay. As long as we''re alright and well, this is nothing." Among all of them, Jay''s psychological quality was the strongest. If he were not in a desperate situation, h e would not bat an eyelid and stayposed. As for Zayne and Josie''s current despair, he did not sympathize with them at all. Instead, he tightened his perfectly chiseled jawline and mocked the two. "It''s still early for the two of you to adopt a child. Josie, you shouldn''t be too ignorant. A woman''s charm isn''t determined by whether or not they''re able to have children, but how strong they are psychologically." It had been a while since Jay had given Josie a life lesson. Josephine was someone who loved to listen to her brother¡¯s advice. After hearing her brother''s persuasion, she immediately felt more relieved. She had a kiddish nature, so it was easy for her to be happy. Josie then turned around and went back into the kitchen. Soon, she brought out arge te of pasta. "Big Brother, Sis-inw, have some pasta." Angeline looked at the huge te and two forks. She was immediately shocked. "Josie, this is rather boorish. Shouldn''t you at least divide it into two tes for us? How do we eat it like this?" Josephine said with a smile, "You guys are husband and wife. There''s no need to separate the two of you anyway. If you guys share a te, then I¡¯ll have one te less to washter." Angeline teased Josie and said, "I''ve never met ady a szy as you." Zayne helped out his wife and retorted, ¡°You''re one to talk. As if you''re oh-so diligent yourself." At this moment, Jay was taking some pasta with his fork and feeding Angeline. Zayne made an example out of it. "Just look at yourself. You¡¯re spoiled by Jay. Don''t you have hands? Why is he feeding you? And you even have the nerve to mock Josie?" Angeline stayed silent as Zayne reprimanded her. She then turned to Jay for help. "He¡¯s scolding me, Jaybie." Jay rubbed her head and gentlyforted her, saying, "You''re blessed even if you''rezy. If Josie''s lazy, then he has to be the one to work harder. He''s merely jealous of your blissful life." Zayne,"..." Josephine,"...¡± After they were done with their meal, Angeline rubbed her full belly in satisfaction andy on the sofa happily. Jay carried the tes and utensils over to the sink to wash them. Zayne nced at his blissful sister. Although he was happy that Jay was spoiling her so much, rumors were circting in Yorks Stronghold about Angelina''sziness recently. Also, Josie had told him about the dissatisfaction Chloe Yorks had with Angelina. Zayne was getting somewhat worried about his sister''s future. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne hoped that his simple-minded sister would be a little more mindful in trying to fit in. As such, he kindly reminded Angeline. "You¡¯re allowed to bezy around here since I''m your brother and this is our ce. But when you head on over to the Yorks, try to take care of your image. Don¡¯t let your mother-inw see your shorings and use them against you." Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Since Angeline was quick-witted, she immediately understood her brother''s implied meaning. "Mom just thinks that Jaybie shouldn''t be waiting on me because she¡¯s stubbornly set in her old ways." Angeline was seething. Zayne continued, "You can trample all over him when there are no outsiders around. But you should at least y pretend around his family." Angeline rolled her eyes at him. She was contemptuous of Zayne''s proposal. She wanted to continue being herself in front of everyone. However, Zayne¡¯s little reminder had also evoked her feelings of sadness and made her recall her wounds. Chloe disliked her, and she felt ufortable around Chloe. It was as if there were a couple of dark clouds above her head, making her feel very depressed and gloomy. If Chloe were someone else, Angeline could avoid her entirely out of fear. However, Chloe was her mother-inw. She would not be able to shake off this cloud her entire life. She felt awful just thinking about it. When Jay came out, he noticed Angeline''s legs were tightly closed together and her hands were wrapped around them. She had ced her chin on her knees and her ck-zed pupils stared nkly at the front with a puzzled look. Jay''s mood turned inexplicably heavy as well. He had heard Zayne and Angeline¡¯s conversation, but he did not expect Zayne''s little prompt to draw out Angeline¡¯s depression on such arge scale. Moreover, even if he racked his head, he could not find a way to resolve the conflict between the mother-i nw and daughter-inw. Josephine nced at the dejected Angeline and then back at the aloof Zayne and Jay. Then, she decided to voice out against the injustice. "Zayne, why should Sis Angeline change who she is for her mother-inw? You guys are merely thinking about the fact that since Angeline''s the daughter-inw, she should be respecting her and trying her best t o please her. "But need I remind the two of you that her mother-inw had tried to harm her again and again. Sis Angeline was willing to force herself to forget about the past just for Jay¡¯s sake. Frankly speaking, it¡¯s impossible to reconcile with enemies who have caused death. You don¡¯t even know if Sis Angeline haspletely forgiven her. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "The fact that you¡¯re asking Sis Angeline to please an enemy who had murdered her, aren''t you making things too hard on her?" Whenever someone mentioned the issues Angeline had with her mother-inw, she would turn frail. "It''s alright, Josie, don''t continue." She would rather think of herself as a snail, shrinking herself into her shell, than try to analyze these complex emotions. She was even more reluctant to face the chaotic situation. She merely wanted to take things one step at a time. There must be a road to take once she reached the junction. Jay''s faint gaze fell on Angeline''s nk expression. H e walked over and sat down gently beside her. "Angeline, I know that it must be difficult for you to forgive my parents. But, I do hope that for my sake, you''re able to slowly let go of the past hatred." Jay knew how painful it was to live while holding onto past grudges. He did not want Angeline to live such a life. Jay''s almost pleading attitude dissolved the barriers and obstruction in Angeline''s heart. She nodded at Jay. "Don¡¯t worry, Jaybie. I¡¯ll not bear grudges against them." Jay and Angeline now felt slightly relieved. Only Josie''s eyes showed hints of worry. She was a girl and Angeline''s best friend, so she knew best that what Angeline needed was not to hide her grievances. Instead, she needed to let them out. Otherwise, there was a chance for a tiny me of hatred to catch fire someday. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 In the evening. Jay and Angeline had done a meaningful task. Jay had thought of new beautiful names for the sisters of the military intelligence division. However, because they were not sure whether these children would stay with them long, the names had been sealed temporarily. He and Zayne had also brought out the precious stones as they had decided to make each of them a uniquememorative gem ne. Angeline and Josie were on the sofa with their phones. They were trying to pick out clothes and daily necessities suitable for the sisters'' ages. Jay was afraid that Angeline would catch a cold, so he ordered Zayne, "Bring her a nket." Zayne stood up and walked to the bedroom, but his mouth did not stay silent. "Other households'' women are all busy in their halls and kitchen. They¡¯re capable of doing everything. But our households¡¯dies arezy, like pigs. They lie down right after eating, and they''re not worried of getting dragged into the ughterhouse.¡± Josie and Angeline felt no shame. They simply hugged each other whileughing out loud. After Zayne threw the nket on the sofa for them, the two girls remained silent and looked at their phones inplete focus. Jaymanded Zayne again, "Cover them up!" Zayne red at Jay and murmured, "You can''t spoil these women." Although he was saying these words, his body was automatically reacting to the order. He spread out the nket and tucked them in earnestly. When he was leaving, he flicked Angeline¡¯s forehead and scolded, "You''re just lucky." Jay designed the pendant on a piece of draft paper, and when Josephine saw the blood-colored stone, her heart skipped a beat. "I want one too, Big Brother." Jay refused. "You''ve received so much jewelry on your birthdays since you were young. You don''t need another." Since Angelina had given away her jade jewelry, she felt a little empty. When she saw Jay designing new ones, she wanted to keep one as a souvenir. "I want one too, Jaybie." Angeline blinked and earnestly looked at Jay pitifully, looking forward to getting one. Jay raised his eyes and stared at her... "Okay." This time around, he was able to agree readily. Josie was immediately sulky. "Your double standards are too obvious, Big Brother! Boo!" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay replied, "Ask Zayne to make one for you.¡± Zayne did not know how to design, but he could not bear to see Josie''s sullen expression. Hence, he epted the challenge. "Josie, your darling husband will make one for you. Just you wait, I''ll make you the most beautiful jewelry. Theirs can''t evenpare to yours." "Yeah! Good luck, Zaynie." The young couple''s desire for victory was ignited, and nothing could stop them. Angeline reminded Zayne. "The jewelry doesn''t have t o be beautiful, Zayne. It must have a beautiful meaning, and a specialmemorative meaning would be the best." Zayne raised the stone and looked at it repeatedly." You can just carve these stones into flowers or clovers. What kind of other meaning could it imply?" Angeline told him of Jay''s previous creativity, "In the jade that Jaybie gave me, he had ced our knotted hairs into it, symbolizing our something old, new, and borrowed. He wishes that we''ll grow old together." Josie was amazed by his romantic creativity. "Aren''t you so thoughtful, Big Brother?" Angeline mourned. "Unfortunately, I didn''t understand Jaybie''s message and I gave it to Mom. And Mom gave it to Judy." Upon hearing this, Josephine suddenly lifted the nket and jumped off the sofa. She grew agitated and ced her hands on her hips, saying, "How could she re-gift something so precious to another woman? Moreover, that woman is Judy? If the jade jewelry is in her hands, that means the person who¡¯ll grow old with Big Brother is Judy. No way. Sis Angeline, I''lle with you and we¡¯ll go get it back." Josephine''s words immediately cause the serious Jay to break into a cold sweat. He was so agitated that he dropped the pen in his hand. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 Angeline looked at the abnormal Jay and her heart felt inexplicably sour. She had to force a smile and say, "Nonsense. The hair in the jade belongs to Jaybie and me. Even if Judy has taken it, I''m sure it changes nothing.¡± "Angeline, get it back,¡± Jay suddenly ordered in a deep voice. Angeline replied, "Don''t worry, Jaybie. I''ll get my precious jewelry back. It''s just that I haven¡¯t thought o f a good reason for Judy to return it to me willingly.¡± Jay said arrogantly, "Just tell her that your initials are written on it and it''s yours." Angeline was slightly stunned. "My name¡¯s on it?" Josephine smiled. "That''ll make things easier.¡± Josephine then dragged Angeline and walked out. Zayne looked at the gloomy-faced Jay, and for some reason, Zayne¡¯s mood became irritated as well. "Hey, since your mother is so against our Angel, will you give up on this rtionship because of your mother?" Zayne asked him uneasily. Jay red at him viciously. Zayne was not one to give up without getting an answer. He walked up to him and leaned on the bookcase. Then, he continued, "Don''t hate me for pestering you. You can''t solve a problem if you escape from it. If your mother threatens you and forces you to marry Judy, will you?" Jay replied, "She won¡¯t do that." "What if she does?" "I won''t marry Judy, nor will I marry any other woman. I find the rest of them dirty." Zayneughed in satisfaction. However, he thought of another issue and his smile disappeared instantly. "Then, how are you nning o n exining this to your mother?" Jay felt a pang in his brain. "I don''t know." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zayne sighed heavily. "So you still have no solution to this problem." When Josie and Angeline went to Judy''s house, Judy was doing chores in the courtyard. Angeline politely knocked on the door, and when Judy saw her, she continued doing her own thing as if she had not seen her. Josie was irritated by Judy''s rude behavior and pulled Angeline along as she walked in. Angeline bashfully asked her in a kind tone, "Judy, did my mother-inw give you my jade jewelry?" Judy raised her head proudly. "Yes, and what of it?" Her tone was full of unting. Angeline sincerely said, "Is there any way you can return it? That jewelry is very important to me.¡± For some reason, Judy abruptly raised her voice and said, "Give it back to you? How is that possible, Sis Angeline? It''s a gift from Aunt Chloe. Since I''ve epted her gift, I¡¯ll have to keep it safe. How can I let you have it back? If Aunt finds out about it, she''ll be sad!" Josie was impatient, so she immediately confessed," That set of jewelry was given to Angeline by my brother. Sis Angeline''s name is on it. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to take it?" Judy replied, "The only thing I care about is that Aunt Chloe gave it to me, so it''s mine." Josie was furious. "You''re shameless." Judy abruptly burst into tears. "I''m not shameless. I''m merely keeping the gift Aunt Chloe gave to me safe. Is that so wrong?" "Angeline...¡± Suddenly, an angry voice came from inside the house. Angeline and Josie looked over and saw Chloe wheeling out of the house in her wheelchair. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Angeline suddenly felt as if a thunderstorm had struck her. She was so petrified that she stood still in the same spot. She was afraid of Chloe, and it was now an instinctive reaction. The muscles in Chloe''s face had atrophied, and she was staring at Angeline fiercely with her pair of withered-looking eyes. Angeline was so horrified it was as if she had seen a ghost. "Mom,¡± she called out while trembling. "I''ve given the jade to Judy, Angeline. Hence, that''s Judy¡¯s private property. You''re not qualified to ask for i t back." Chloe sat on the wheelchair, oozing with a frightening aura. Angeline exined in a low voice, "Mom, my name¡¯s engraved on the jade jewelry. There are also strands of my and Jaybie''s hair inside of it. It¡¯s not an appropriate gift for Judy. I''ll give another one that looks exactly the same to her next time, okay?" Chloe sneered and said, "Jay''s hair is inside? That''s great. If the jade is given to Judy, that means Jay and Judy will grow old together.¡± She turned around and said to Judy, "Judy, think of this jade jewelry as a betrothal gift from your future mother-inw. Keep it safe for me, will you?" Judy was ecstatic. ¡°Of course.¡± Angeline felt like she was choking on air, but because her opponent was her elder, she merely swallowed her anger. "Let¡¯s go, Josie.¡± Angeline turned around and was about to leave. Chloe yelled at her furiously, "Stop right there! Did I allow you to leave, Angeline?" Angeline turned to look at Chloe, her charming face full of dissatisfaction toward her. "What else do you want to add, Mom?¡± The restrained emotions rolled about in her body. She had to control her expression, and her chest was getting sore from blocking out the anger. The enormous emotional reactions were quickly making Angelina''s body go haywire. Her temperature was going chaotic, and her nervous system was getting disordered. Angeline gradually felt that she was beginning to sweat. "Angeline, I heard from JJ that he wants to have a make-up wedding for you? I was wondering, why don¡¯t he marry the wife and the mistress at one go?" Angeline''s pupils were in disbelief. It was true that Jay had always wanted to have a make-up wedding. It seemed that he had mentioned this to Chloe. It was just that did Chloe ever mention to him about marrying both his wife and a mistress together? If so, how did Jaybie answer her? "Does Jaybie know about this?" Angeline''s body was fluttering like a weightless fallen leaf. Chloe replied, "Of course, he does." Angeline grew agitated. "Then, how did he answer you?" "I''m his mother. Of course, he''ll listen to me." Angeline replied, "Impossible." Chloe did not expect her scheme to drive a wedge between them would fail. Hence, she plotted another. " Angeline, Jay doesn''t need to ask for your opinion if h e wants to marry another." When she noticed Angeline¡¯s trembling body, Chloe despised her even more. "Take a look at yourself and your frail body. Jay isn''t divorcing you because he''s reminiscing over your past rtionship. You think you can satisfy a strong man like Jay by yourself?" Angeline was a little short of breath. She clutched her chest and turned away to run. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was afraid that she would fall in front of Chloe. She would only make a fool of herself if that happened. She ran a short distance before her eyes went dark. Then, she knelt on the road. Josie was so astonished that she quickly supported her. "What''s wrong, Sis Angeline?" Angeline grabbed Josie¡¯s hand and said, "I''m fine, Josie. But I''m about to have a panic attack. Put me on the ground." Josephiney her t on the grass. Although Angeline had fainted, her breathing was still rtively stable. Moreover, Angeline seemed to be rather experienced with panic attacks. Meanwhile, Josie could barely maintain herposure. It did not take long before Angeline regained her senses. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Josie hugged her and wailed. "You scared me to death, Sis Angeline." Angeline sat up weakly and said wearily, "I think I''ve gotten my grandfather''s disease." Josie widened her eyes in horror. "What did you say?" Angeline''s eyes appeared tearful. "Before my grandfather was paralyzed, he would have repeated fevers and panic attacks because of emotional issues." Josie started crying. "What should we do? I think your illness will only get worse if you stay in Yorks Stronghold, Sis Angeline. How about you return to the capital as soon as possible? Without Chloe around to trigger you, your emotions wouldn¡¯t be fluctuating so badly." Angeline gave it a thought and nodded. Once Angeline returned to Green Plum Town, she had another fever. Angeline reacted as always and quickly pulled out the medicine box to take the bottle of ibuprofen. Jay came home a littleter. When he saw Angeline standing in front of the French window, her slender figure looking so lonely, Jay felt distressed and walked over to hug her from behind. "What are you thinking about?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Angeline turned her head to look at Jay while hiding her sour emotions. She smiled at him sweetly. "Why are you sote, Jaybie?¡± "Do you miss me already?" Jay asked with a smile. He lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips. "Mmm..." "Did you get the jade jewelry back?" After the kiss, Jay released her lips and asked. Angeline shook her head in frustration. "Mom and Judy were together, so I didn''t dare to push too hard.¡± "It''s alright. I''ll go ask for it," said Jay. Angeline''s fingers identallynded on his left chest. She recalled Chloe''s words. "He''s still in his prime. Your illness will only drag him down." She suddenly felt the desire to win him over and stood on her tippy toes. Jay widened his eyes and smiled, epting her initiative. He had never resisted her before. He held her back with his big hands, only to find that she was cold. He stared at Angeline and saw her burning red face." Did you have a fever just now, Angeline?" Angeline felt guilty when she saw the anxious and worried feelings in his eyes. "Mhm," she muttered deliberately, "I just miss you." The response she got back was a deep kiss from her man. The very next day when she woke up, Jay was nowhere to be seen. Angeline pouted her lips, feeling slightly at a loss. She initially wanted to discuss with Jay about returning to Imperial Capital as soon as possible, but it seemed like today was not the day. Jay could faintly feel that Angelina''s body had gotten slightly abnormal recently. After getting kidnapped by the military intelligence division, Angeline would frequently suffer from fevers. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Jay was frightened, fearing that Monster¡¯s vicious n was getting his revenge using Angeline¡¯s body. He must find out about this matter as soon as possible. Hence, early in the morning, Jay went to a small bamboo house on the top of Mount Pearl. When Master Zack saw Jay, he was no longer as hostile as the first time he saw him since Master Zack was rather fond of him and admired this God-given apprentice. Jay''s strategies and ability to n victory from thousands of miles away, saving hundreds of thousands of Yorks Stronghold citizens, was not in the least an inferior achievementpared to his oldest apprentice, Zechariah. Zack admired his incredible talent and courage. Seeing Jay, his face that was covered in frost all year round had melted into a smile. "My disciple, why are you here?¡± Zack stood up from his stool and stopped his martial arts practice. He looked at Jay happily. Jay¡¯s handsome face, however, was dark and shrouded in ice. "Where''s Monster?" Jay inquired. Master Zack showed a dumbstruck expression on his face and realized how severe the situation must be. Then, he walked toward Jay. "Come with me, JJ." Master Zack brought Jay to the back of the bamboo house. Monster was sitting on top of an old chair. His hands and feet were tied up. His shiny ck hair was messier than a chicken¡¯s coop at the moment, but his gorgeous face still showed his unyielding stubbornness. He originally had his head drooped down, but he slowly raised his head when he saw Jay''s ck leather shoes. Master Zack moved his hand and pushed the chair next to him to Jay''s side with considerable force. He said, "Sit here, JJ. You can vent any grudges you have on him. I won''t be staying. I''m heading out to practice now." Jay suddenly called out to him, "Master." Master Zack stopped and turned around abruptly. Although he whole-heartedly wanted to ept Jay as an apprentice, a person like Jay might not be willing t o take him as his master. However, when Jay called out to him, it sounded so natural that it made Master Zack extremely ecstatic. His old face showed a particrly kind smile. "Thank you for saving Jens and Baby Robbie." Jay thanked him sincerely. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Master Zack proceeded tough out loud. "I like you more and more, JJ. You''re not from around here, but you have a chivalrous heart. The people around here are most concerned about grudges and gratitude. You pay your debt of gratitude and you seek your revenge. Master is truly fond of you." Jay, Why did he have to take it too far? He merely epted Master¡¯s endless kind words. "I thank Master for his praises." Master Zack had injured his arm to save Jens and Baby Robbie. Jay did not know how to repay this kindness. After all, Master Zack had no other desires o r wishes. Ultimately, after giving it a thought, what Master Zack wanted the most was an apprentice, so h e merely followed his heart. He did not expect Master Zack to be as happy as a child about it. "Oh, JJ, you''re my apprentice now. Jens and Baby Robbie are akin to my little grand-apprentices. Saving them is something I should''ve done." Master Zack was usually outspoken and straightforward, so he was uttering these words bashfully. Once he finished his sentences, Master Zack proceeded to leave. Monster red at Jay with no words. Did this fellowe here to formally be an apprentice to a master, or was he here to suffocate him further? Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 However, Monster''s anger was quickly frozen over by Jay¡¯s cold, icy air. "What are you doing here?" Although Monster was a battered down prisoner, his whole body exuded the kind of loftiness that was not at all inferior to Jay. Jay sat on the chair in front of him in a cross-legged manner. His handsome, unparalleled face was looking at Monster¡¯s face quietly. His eyebrows were thin, and his peach blossomshaped eyes were long and wide. When his eyelids were raised, there was an unruly stubborn temperament in them. His eyes looked as bright as a teenager''s, exuding extraordinary charm. However, when his eyelids were slightly closed, he appeared extraordinarily noble and proud. When coupled with his naturally cold temperament, he gave off the air of a monarch. He continued to stare at Monster coldly without saying a word. A sense of chilliness was constantly permeating out of his eyes. In terms of psychological quality, Monster''s was probably not as good as Jay''s. Time was ticking by slowly... After quite some time, Monster was getting ufortable under Jay''s prating gaze. He was copsing psychologically, hence he roared at Jay. "Why on earth are you here?" There was a sneer in Jay¡¯s cold eyes. "How could such an impatient man be the Division Master in the military intelligence division?" Monster felt his pridepletely crushed by Jay¡¯s contemptuous words. In the past, he always felt that he and Jay were equal opponents. However, he never would have thought that he was a vulnerable opponent in Jay''s eyes. Jay probably had never even regarded him as a respectable opponent. "Frankly speaking, I''ve been waiting for you. I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯d take you this long toe and see me." Monster''s tone was brimming with feelings of defeat. Jay''s treatment toward him made him feel that all his previous plots were so ridiculous. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He thought he was like a malignant tumor that Jay had feared for many years. Unexpectedly, he was so insignificant in Jay¡¯s life. Jay replied light-heartedly, "Sorry, I''ve been busy." Monster felt hurt all over due to his ignorant tone. " Why did I lose? I truly do wonder if you were the one who lost instead, would you still speak in such a tone t o poke fun at me?" Jay firmly retorted, "How could I lose when you''re so stupid?" "I''m stupid?" Monster felt like he had heard the biggest joke in the world. "You wouldn''t havee here to see me if I truly am a dunce. Stop your pretenses, Jay Ares. Don''t you think I know the purpose of youing here today?" Monster startedughing wildly. "Your beloved woman is ill, isn''t she? Intermittent fevers, yes?" Jay had worried about how to interrogate him regarding this matter earlier. Yet, he never expected that Monster would utter it out on his own. Jay felt his world crumbling when he heard how familiar he was with Angeline''s symptoms. He was almost sure that the military intelligence division had poisoned Angeline. His icy pupils reddened instantly, and his hands began to be restless. Just when he was about to reach for Monster and strangle his throat, Monster was the first to lose his cool. He started laughing hysterically, saying, "I knew that you¡¯de to ask me for the medication. You love your wife so dearly. How can you bear to watch her getting tormented by her anxiety?" The anger in Jay''s heart ebbed a little, and his pupils were filled with consternation. "How do you know my dear Angeline has intermittent fevers?" Monster replied, "Angeline suffers from a hereditary anxiety disorder. After being with you and going through several life and death moments, her body wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist it if she hadn¡¯t been mentally strong. And your mother was herst straw. "The onset of anxiety disorder is that after the whole body is intermittently sore and tired, it will go into a series of fever, panic attacks, depression, and it''ll end with suicide. Or whole-body paralysis.¡± Monster looked at Jay and smiled triumphantly. "You can''t ept either of these endings, so you¡¯ve come to me for medication. As I''m Boye¡¯s descendant, I have the medications to treat her.¡± Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 The dark clouds hovering over Jay dissipated. It turned out that Angeline''s recent physical difort was not a reaction to any poisoning, but it resulted from her rpsing anxiety disorder. Although neither of them was the ending he wanted, i nparison, he felt that an anxiety disorder would perhaps not take Angeline''s life. Hence, it was easier for him to ept it. Jay looked at Monster profoundly. Since Monster had Boye''s research results in his hands, he had to find ways to coax the materials over so that Angeline¡¯s incurable disease could be cured. "Tell me your conditions," Jay said faintly. Monster outright refused him. "Do you think I''ll let you have what you want? Jay Ares, I''m the only person in this world who wants you to live the most agonizingly painful life. Do you really think that I''ll willingly provide you the medication that can cure Angeline?" Jay was puzzled. "Why do you hate me so much?" Monster''s reddened pupils were immediately filled with mes of hatred. "I don''t hate you. I hate your grandfather, and I hate your mother even more. But I know that they¡¯re both people who can''t care less about life and death, so torturing them is useless. Moreover, the two of them have amon shoring, that is, they both love you to bits. So torturing you will, in turn, make them truly suffer as well." Jay closed his eyes. It turned out that all the suffering and hardship he endured were due to his grandfather and mother. As the blood of his grandfather and his mother flowed inside his body, he had nothing to say in return when asked to repay their debts. However, Angeline was innocent. Angeline had to endure so much just because she loved him. The person he felt most guilty and sorry for in his life was Angeline. "Monster, you can make my life hell. But please let Angeline go," Jay''s voice carried a low, pleading tone. "Haha, it''s her fault for falling in love with you. Aren''t the two of you living and dying together? Only if Angeline lives in hell can you end up in hell as well. I¡¯m not stupid. I''ll never let her live in this lifetime," Monster retorted manically. A bloodthirsty cold light appeared in Jay''s eyes, and his voice was even more terrifying than a demon itself. "If you don''t make her feel better, I won''t allow you to live peacefully too." When Monster saw the invincible Jay getting frustrated and angry, he seemed to have a taste of the joys of revenge. He startedughing wildly. "Haha, I''m already a lone wolf. I''ve long been unafraid of death. Plus, I''ve already epted the fact that you lot will be imprisoning me in Mount Pearl for a lifetime." Jay leaned forward as his pupils shot out a cold re, as if countless sharp arrows were about to shoot toward Monster. "I know that you''re not afraid of suffering when ites to physical pain, Monster. But are you afraid of mental and heart suffering?" Jay hissed. "There''s not a thing in this world that I actually care about." Monster appeared indifferent.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so? What about your daughter?¡± Jay sat up straight. His profound pupils were locked onto Monster''s eyes. Monster¡¯s smile froze slightly. "I don''t have a daughter.¡± He suddenly roared like thunder. Jay curled his lips. "Why are you getting stirred up?" He crossed his legs again, calmly admiring Monster¡¯s current ugly state. Monster realized that he had lost his temper and forced himself to calm down. However, he could not help but ask, "Is Lil Thirteen dead or alive?" He remembered that he had issued a decree to his cronies to prevent Sis Thirteen from falling into Doomsday''s hands and being imprisoned like him, tortured to extract confessions. He allowed Sis Thirteen to die in allegiance to the military intelligence division. That kid had obeyed him since she was a child, so she must have stayed loyal to the military intelligence division andmitted suicide. Jay replied, "She bit her tongue andmitted suicide." Although he had guessed this from the start, Monster could not say a word for quite some time. He could feel his heart weeping from sorrow, and there was no trace of relief. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Jay med him, saying, "You regret it, don¡¯t you? You regret giving her such a cruel and inhumane order. You''re her birth father, Monster. Yet you allowed her t o die while pledging her loyalty to the military intelligence division. What right do you have to control her destiny?" Monster roared in sorrow. "Do you really think I wanted her to die? I merely don''t want her to end up like me." Monster was struggling, and the hemp rope was causing wounds on his arms. Jay retorted, "How do you know that she would''ve ended up like you? Do you think we¡¯re the same kind o f people, so blinded by hatred that we''ll mercilessly kill the innocent?" "But you wouldn¡¯t have treated her kindly!¡± Monster emphasized. Jay said, "Perhaps I wouldn''t. However... My wife would''ve.¡± The anger surging in Monster''s eyes shed quickly like fireworks, and it gradually grew calm. "What''s the point in saying all of this? She''s dead, so this conversation is of no use.¡± Monster snarled. Jay continued, "I''m not finished. Although she bit her tongue and attempted suicide, she very unfortunately survived. My darling Angeline, although sickly, had carried her out of the dense forest. She''s now in the medical clinic receiving treatment." Monster''s eyes widened, and a touch of surprise appeared. However, in a sh, his surprise turned into anger. "So, are you using her to threaten me? I¡¯m telling you now that your efforts are futile. I''ll never hand over the Boyes'' medical results to you." Jay''s eyshes were drooping, and his eyes were unfathomable. Suddenly, he got up from his seat and appeared rather indifferent. He merely gracefully added, "When I found Angeline in the dense forest, Thirteen was curled up i n her arms like a child who was dependent on her mother." Monster was astonished, but after the shock wore off came the thunderous fury. "So that brat has such an absurd affection toward Angeline. It''s no wonder she refused to carry out my will to poison her." Jay objectively analyzed it and said, "It may not be because she was showing mercy to Angeline. In my opinion, it''s because she couldn''t find a chance to poison her." Monster said, "Didn''t she gain you people¡¯s trust after getting injured on purpose? How could she not have had the chance to poison Angeline if she was living with you?" Jay suddenly felt a weight lifting off his mind. It turned out that Monster had asked Thirteen to poison Angeline when she was still living in Green Plum Town. "I was keeping a close watch on her. How on earth could she have seeded?" Jay replied. A huge astonishment shed across Monster''s eyes. Jay''s extraordinarily confident eyes were hinting to him clearly that he had known their strategy from the start. How was that possible? Only he and Thirteen knew of this secret. Even Daisy from the military intelligence division was not aware o f this scheme. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay asked, "Are you curious as to why I''ve kept my guard up against Lil Thirteen, who could barely move a t the time? You''ll know the reason for it as long as you''re not a dunce." Monster looked at him nkly. "What''s the reason?" Jay unnecessarilyplicated it, "It just so happens that I''m not a dunce." Monster grew depressed. What kind of an answer was that? Jay started to exin leisurely, "The girls in the military intelligence division had a somewhat vague impression of their past lives. However, Lil Thirteen was the only one who didn''t, so I had long suspected that you adopted her before she could think for herself. And what kind of good and kind seedlings could you have possibly grown anyway? Hence, I had never trusted her." Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Monster was awestruck. Jay''s meticulous attention to detail made Monster feel utterly convinced. Jay expected that Monster would not easily hand over the Boyes'' research results, so he stood up elegantly and sorted out the folds in his clothes. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Seeing that he was about to leave, Monster could not help but ask, "Where are the other sisters from the military intelligence division?" Jay calmly replied, "It¡¯s nice of you to ask about them. The sisters were seriously injured, but they''re all better now. My wife is rather fond of them, so she has adopted them all as our own." Monster was slightly startled. The green veins on his handsome face were about to burst as he firmly squeezed the seat¡¯s armrest. Jay saw his subtle movements, and he curled his lips once more. "Are you thinking that the elite agents you¡¯ve worked so hard to train have ultimately ended with me?" Monster¡¯s anger was thrashing in his body for a while before he calmed down. He sumbed to reality andforted himself, saying, "They''ve all betrayed me anyway, so what''s the point in me keeping them? It''s just that as their foster father, I hope you can treat them kindly." Jay replied, "Rest assured, my wife has a kind soul, so she¡¯ll never mistreat them." After he finished his words, Jay left. Angeline had made up her mind to leave Mount Pearl a s soon as possible. It was just that she was worried about Sis Shirley, so before leaving, Angeline wanted t o have a heart-to-heart chat with her. After breakfast, Angeline headed to Cole¡¯s Time Vi. Cole and Carson were practicing theirbat skills in the courtyard. They were hanging upside down face-to -face on the tree''s branches. Seeing Angelineing from a distance, Carson was so dumbstruck that he tumbled down immediately. "Young Master, a beautiful person is walking toward u s." Cole''s back was facing Angeline, and he thought that Carson had fallen after giving up. As such, he resentfully scolded Carson, "Scoundrel. I asked you to train your skills, yet you¡¯re constantly eyeing beautifuldies who are walking by. It has been merely 40 minutes and you''ve already given up. It''s no wonder that the grand old master said we''re getting more and more disposable.'' Carson adjusted his unruly posture, sat on the ground, and quietly said to Cole, "Young Master, Angeline''s here.¡± Then, a plop was heard. Cole had fallen from the tree branch and directlynded on top of Carson. When Angeline stepped into the yard, she saw the master and servant hugging one another in a very dubious manner. Their legs were tangled together, making Angeline think they were up to something indecent. Angeline then hurriedly turned around. Once Cole and Carson were finally separated, they raised their gazes to find that Angeline had turned around to avoid the scene. The two were not at all pure -minded babies, so they guessed that she must have defiled them in her mind. Cole kicked Carson''s butt in a desperate manner. "Get off. Stay away from me when you¡¯re practicing in the future.¡± Angeline waited for a while before turning back around once they had fixed their postures. However, there was a frightened expression on her charming face. Cole patted off the dirt on his body and walked toward Angeline. He awkwardly tried to exin, "Angeline, it''s not what it looks like!" It would have been better if he did not try to exin things. He was merely increasing her suspicion. Angeline was even more stirred up. "I originally thought that it was strange too. You''re not that young anymore and there are so many beauties in Yorks Stronghold who are waiting around to marry you, but you¡¯ve continued to reject them. Now, my sister is pregnant with your flesh and blood, yet you''re still avoiding her as if out of fear. So, this is the reason." Cole felt like weeping. Was she still oblivious as to why he was not getting married? Cole straightforwardly yelled, "Angeline, Carson and I fell on top of each other because we saw you coming." Angeline was dumbstruck. Why did the master and servant have such a massive reaction from seeing her? Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 She secretly nced at Cole''s enchantingly handsome face and noticed how tight-lipped he was due to tension. The tips of his ears had turned red. Angeline was experienced in terms of love, so she instantly understood Cole''s heart. She quickly tried to escape. "I''m here to see my sister." She was about to leave when Cole abruptly held her arm. Angeline looked at him in surprise. Cole''s eyes were currently filled with fiery mes out of his care for her. "Has my aunt been making things difficult for youtely? I heard that your anxiety disorder has returned?" Angeline froze still. She would be lying if she said that his words did not move her in the slightest bit. However, Angeline¡¯s reasoning gave her the courage to cut the Gordian knot right then. She said, "Young Master Yorks, you''re caring about the wrong person." Angeline¡¯s eyes were like obsidians, exuding radiant brilliance. The look in her eyes was firm. Cole let go of her hand weakly and said, "I know I have no right to care about you, Angeline. But I love you with all my heart, after all. I just hope you''ll never get hurt. I¡¯m here to remind you that if my aunt or even the grand old master has the intention to marry Judy t o Jay, there¡¯s a chance that Jay can''t escape this fate." Angeline¡¯s body trembled, but she stubbornly said," Jaybie will not allow that to happen." Cole said, "Don''t think of him as omnipotent. Angeline, if you need my help in the future, I''ll be obliged to help you at any time. Even if I have to betray my own family." Angeline looked at Cole¡¯s utterly serious expression. It was as solemn as an oath taken under a national g. No matter how cold-blooded Angeline was toward him, she was still rather touched by his warmness." Thank you, Cole." After speaking, she turned and walked up the stone steps. Her back was bleak and deste, and Cole felt extremely distressed when looking at her. When Angeline was stepping on the stone steps, she saw Sis Shirley looking at her worriedly. Angeline felt incredibly guilty, as she was afraid that Sis Shirley would misunderstand her rtionship with Cole. She quickly exined, "Sis Shirley, I-" Sis Shirley replied softly, "No need to say anything. Come in." Angeline, who was like a child that did something wrong, walked into Sis Shirley''s room with her head drooped down. After entering the room, Shirley said to her frankly," There¡¯s no need to feel guilty because he''s kind to you. It''s not something you can control." Angeline smiled at Sis Shirley. "Thank you, Sis Shirley." Shirley continued, "I heard your conversation with Cole. He wouldn¡¯t have said anything if he hadn''t heard anything about it. Angeline, perhaps your mother-inw is nning to match Jay with Judy? What are you nning to do?¡± Angeline took Shirley''s hand and smiled while saying, "Don''t worry about me, Sis Shirley. I''ve decided to leave Mount Pearl as soon as possible. I''vee here today to ask you if you''re willing to leave with us?¡± Sis Shirley gave it a thought, but she could not make u p her mind. During the time she lived in Time Vi, she had very few conversations with Cole. If she were to wait around, there was no way to guarantee that this rtionship would bloom. Furthermore, the child in her belly continued to grow day by day. She had grown attached to it. Sis Shirley could no longer bear to part with her child. Sis Shirley was now slightly wavering on whether or not to leave her child with Cole. "Let me think about it, Angeline," said Shirley. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "Once you¡¯ve considered it, do give me a n answer." "Okay." The two sisters reached a consensus. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 Both sisters were so engrossed in their conversation that they forgot about the time. At noon, seeing that Angeline had no intention to leave, Cole ordered Carson... "Carson, make a trip to the kitchen and tell the cooks that we have a special guest here in Time Vi today. Ask them to cook the cuisine from Imperial Capital," Cole ordered. Carson nced grudgingly at his young master and persuaded him tactfully. "Young Master, you shouldn''t be so open about your feelings for Angeline. If the women at the stronghold learn that you¡¯re pampering her so openly, it''ll only make Ms. Severe''s reputation much worse." Cole said, "She hardly ever drops by. Besides, I''m only extending my hospitality as the host. I''d like to see who will have the guts to wag their tongues about this." Carson had no choice but to obey Cole''s orders. Strictly speaking, 48 Stronghold''s kitchen was a massive restaurant that mainly prepared three meals a day for the Yorks¡¯ masters. The employees were all master cooks carefully selected among the vigers, most of whom were Yorks Stronghold''s women. Therefore, when Carson conveyed Cole''s orders, the idle cooks gathered around and started wagging their tongues. "Say, who do you think Young Master is trying to serve by asking us to prepare cuisine from Imperial Capital?" "Could it be his cousin, Master Ares?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. One of the chefs put on her thinking cap and analyzed. "Young Master and Master Ares don''t get along very well. Also, do you think a proud man like Young Master will be courteous to Master Ares? In my opinion, Young Master is going to serve Ms. Angeline. Otherwise, why is Carson acting so secretive instead o f doing it straightforwardly like he used to?" As soon as the conclusion was made, there was suddenly an uproar like a pot of hot oil exploding after water was poured in it. "So Young Master is hanging out with Ms. Severe now? Oh no, this is so inappropriate. Young Master admires Ms. Severe, but she¡¯s a married woman. They should be avoiding scandals. Does Master Ares know about this?" "I heard that the admiral dislikes her daughter-inw very much, but the patriarch''s wife is full of praises for Ms. Severe. Do you think something has happened between Angeline and Master Ares and that''s why she went to Young Master to seekfort?" How terrifying was a human''s imagination? After a round of spections made by these women, the loving couple, Angeline and Jay, were forcefully separated, and Angeline was then regrouped with Cole. The rumors spread like wildfire. No one knew who spread this horrifying rumor to the narrow-minded Chloe, who then flew into a towering rage. "Angeline Severe, you have failed to observe proper limits as a woman. You have harmed my son, and now you''re going to harm my nephew too? Servants, take m e to Time Vi." When the servants wheeled Chloe to Time Vi, Angeline, Cole, Sis Shirley, and Carson were eating at the table. Before she even arrived, Chloe could be heard yelling almost hysterically at Angeline, "So it¡¯s true that you''re dining here, Angeline Severe? How shameless can you get? Just because Jay has no time to cook for you, you came to Cole''s to cadge a meal instead? What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t live without men?" Angeline was choked by the food in her mouth. Unable to swallow or spit it out, it caused her face to flush crimson. Cole stood up and reprimanded Chloe, "Aunt Chloe, Angel is here to visit her eldest sister. This is not what you think it is. Stop measuring someone else''s corn by your own bushel." Chloe let out a sinister chuckle. "Just listen to how affectionate you sound. Who are you to call her Angel?" Cole said haughtily, "Aunt Chloe, if you''re here to cause trouble, then forgive me, I cannot entertain you. Carson, see her out." Carson stood up and walked toward Chloe. "Let me show you the way out, Admiral." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 Chloe was incredulous by Cole''s audacity to chase her away. Taking advantage of her noble status, she said unscrupulously, "I am Doomsday''s admiral. I have a higher position than you, and I am your elder in terms of status. How dare you chase me away, Cole Yorks?" Cole said, "Aunt Chloe, a hero is silent about their past glories. You being Doomsday''s admiral is now a thing of the past. Do you think that you still deserve the title of admiral with the current state of your health?" Upon returning to Doomsday, Chloe had been held in high esteem, and she enjoyed the sense of honor brought to her by this title. Cole, however, touched her raw nerve, crushing thest bit of vanity she had left. Chloe broke down emotionally and flew into a rage. "Are you itching for a beating, Cole Yorks? I will make sure your father strikes you 30 times. I''d like to see how you¡¯ll keep being so arrogant after that." Cole said, "Angelina is my guest. I¡¯m willing to take 100 strikes without a singleint, let alone 30." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Angelina finally swallowed the mouthful of food. Sis Shirley handed her a ss of water. She rinsed her mouth, not in the mood to enjoy Imperial Capital¡¯s delicacies anymore. She left the dining table and walked up to Chloe slowly. Angeline was clearly furious and resentful, but in front of Chloe, she was just like an airless balloon a s she allowed her to push her around as she liked. Her voice was soft and carried no force. "Mom, when you sling mud at me, you¡¯re just bringing disgrace to the Yorks as well as hurting Jaybie. I hope you will be cautious with your words and actions in the future." Chloe stared at Angeline in disbelief. "Are you trying t o educate me on how to be a human?" Angeline remained gentle. "Mom, you¡¯re biased in your words and deeds. I''m only reminding you for your own good lest you harm your own reputation." Chloe stood up abruptly and pped Angeline in the face. Angeline did not dodge. She looked at her with tears i n her eyes. Her tone was stern and firm as she warned her, "This is the second time you''ve hit me, Mom. I hope there won''t be a third time." Chloe let out a sinisterugh. "You''re a rebel." She then gave Angeline another p, but this time, Angeline refused to let her seed. She held her wrist and pushed along with the momentum. Chloe had trouble standing still to start with, hence after a stagger, she fell backward. She fell t on her back. This was a huge humiliation to Chloe who attached great importance to her reputation. Her rage went through the roof, and she suddenly began convulsing while spitting out white foam. Angeline was struck dumb and stood there dazedly, at a loss at what to do. At that very moment, she felt like amp that had run out of fuel. She held her breath while maintaining her standing posture. Jay hade down from Mount Pearl¡¯s peak and searched everywhere for Angeline. As soon as he made his way to Time Vi, he saw the scene of Angeline pushing his mother down. "Mom!" He bolted forward and picked Chloe, who was still foaming at the mouth, up. Chloe red at Angeline with a pair of deadly eyes. Her gaze looked as though it was saying, ''Look at the wife you married''. Worried about Chloe, Jay informed Angeline in a haste, "I''ll be back. Wait for me." He left in a hurry with Chloe in his arms. As soon as he turned around, Angeline began swaying and copsed to the ground. She looked at Jay¡¯s back as he left like the wind, tears rolling down her eyes. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 At that moment, Angeline finally realized an unchangeable fact-Chloe was Jay''s mother. This was a blood rtion no one could change. If she wanted Jay to cut off ties with his mother, her hope would not only seem cruel but it would also be wishful thinking. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Angeline!" Cole rushed over like a whirlwind, picking up the soft and limp Angeline. Therefore, Angeline stayed in Time Vi, resting in Sis Shirley''s room as she waited for her body to recover. Meanwhile, Jay rushed to the clinic holding Chloe in his arms. Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks rushed over after hearing news that Chloe was hurt. Chloe entered the ER. Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks waited outside anxiously, darting nces at the solemn-looking Jay from time to time. Grand Old Master Yorks could not stand it anymore. Perhaps it was out of his love for his daughter that he started criticizing the culprit harshly. "Jay, you really need to control your wife. Your mother is lucky to be alive after all the suffering she has gone through. You and Angeline should do your duties to obey her." Jay walked up to Grand Old Master Yorks with slow and heavy steps. He was feeling immensely conflicted. With his love and affection for Angeline, he defended her. "You¡¯re putting the me on Angeline just because you feel sorry for your daughter. Why, is she not the apple of my inws'' eye too? Your daughter deliberately made things difficult for her, so why aren¡¯t you doing your duty to educate her? Now that your daughter is hurt, youe here and put the me on Angeline. Is Angeline supposed to suffer the repercussions of her unreasonable behavior just because your daughter is in poor health?" Jordan raged. "Jay, she¡¯s your mother!" Jay retorted, unwilling to take it lying down, "Angeline is my wife. She has been persecuted thrice by you because she loves me. Do you think she forgave you because your crimes aren''t serious enough? No. Angeline cares about me too much and that''s why she''s keeping all the grievances to herself." Jay¡¯s words left Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks speechless. Jay¡¯s straight and tall body quivered. Stepping back, h e said, "Since you''re here to take care of Mom, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Angeline has been in terrible healthtely. I need to go back and take care of her." Jordan said with great fury, "You should at least leave after your mom is no longer in a critical state. Your mom gave birth to you and spent all her life worrying about you. She¡¯ll be very disappointed if she doesn¡¯t see you when shees out." Jay said, "I left Angeline alone at Time Vi earlier, and she''ll be really disappointed as well. I''m sorry." He turned around and left swiftly like the wind. Soon, Jay arrived at Time Vi. Cole saw Jay and said sarcastically, "Oh, so you do remember that you still have a wife. When you took your mother away, you left with such decisive steps and didn''t even look back. Do you even know that your wife had copsed behind you?" Jay was ridden with guilt when he learned that Angeline had a panic attack. "Where is she?" He could not hide the tremor in his voice. Cole pointed at Sis Shirley''s room. "Sis Shirley is taking care of her.¡± Jay sprinted over. Angeline was lying on the bed. She was burning with fever, and her thoughts were muddled. When Jay entered, Angeline was seen closing her eyes while vaguely muttering some words. "What''s wrong, Angeline?" He heard Angeline''s incoherent speech. "I''m leaving, Jaybie. Take care of yourself." He fell limp in front of the bed. "I know you don''t like this ce, Angeline. I promise to take you away from Mount Pearl. Hurry up and get better soon. We''ll return to Imperial Capital when you feel better." Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 "We can''t go back. I don''t have the strength to go back anymore. Take care of our children, Jaybie. Treat Sis Thirteen well. I promised to send them to school and let them lead normal lives. Please fulfill this wish for _ . H me. Jay felt his blood run cold. Angeline did not seem to b e engaging in normal conversation with him. It sounded more like she was leaving a will. Jay broke downpletely, his tears rolling in his eyes. Even his speech became slurred. "No... Angeline, you can''t say these things. Rest, don¡¯t speak anymore. You can say anything you want when you recover and I''ll listen to them all, not now..." However, Angelina''s next words frightened Jay even more. She began muttering weird and absurd things," Rose, thank you for allowing me to upy your body for so long. I will now return her to you..." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay roared hysterically. "No, Angeline! Don''t go, don''t g o!" Sis Shirley paled in fright when she heard Jay''s hysterical screams and rushed over while staggering. In the courtyard, Cole could vaguely hear Jay''s shrill cries as well. Realizing that something was amiss, Cole ran over and nearly bumped into Sis Shirley. "What the hell is going on? Is Jay out of his mind? Why is he screaming?" Sis Shirley shuddered. "I think he''s going crazy. Get a doctor, Cole. Angeline can''t hold on any longer. Hurry, ¡ª ¡ª H go... Cole¡¯s body started swaying when he heard the devastating news. "She was fine earlier, though. How did things turn out this way?" Sis Shirley cried out, "She¡¯s already babbling nonsense, saying things like she''s going to die and whatnot. Hurry up and go!" Wasting no time, Cole sprinted like a madman to the clinic. At the clinic. Chloe''s heart rate had returned to normal after receiving emergency treatment. The doctor gave a professional exnation about Chloe''s critical response earlier. "Admiral, you have high blood pressure, and when you were infuriated earlier, your blood pressure rose sharply. Keep in mind that you need to stay calm next time." When Chloe did not see Jay nor Angeline, she looked very disappointed. "Why didn''t Jaye and see me now that I¡¯m hospitalized?" Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Chloe, if you want Jay t o treat you well, then you have to treat Angeline well. Angeline is Jay¡¯s life. If you keep making Jay mad and crossing the line, he''ll cut off all ties with you one day." Chloe said, "So, Jay didn''te and visit me because o f Angeline, huh?" When she arrived at this conclusion, the rage in Chloe''s eyes amplified. "I knew it. Angeline isn¡¯t a good woman at all.¡± When Cole passed by the corridor and heard what Chloe said, he could not help but poke his head in. He flew into a rage, saying, "Aunt Chloe, Angeline¡¯s life is now hanging by a thread. Your son has gone mad and lost his mind, screaming like a lunatic. If you want your son to be there at your burial, I advise you to start building good karma from now on." Cole left in a hurry after saying those words. Chloe was exasperated. "Take me to Time Vi, Jordan. I¡¯d like to see what that conniving witch is trying to do this time." Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks were worried about Jay, hence they quickly hailed a cab and went t o Time Vi. Time Vi. Jay gave Angeline medicine for her fever. Angeline had broken out in a cold sweat before falling asleep peacefully. Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 Angeline had a long dream. In her dream, she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. It was pitch-ck everywhere. She floated in the dark with no direction and no purpose. Suddenly, a beam of holy light sprinkled on the east, and she flew to that beam of light with great ecstasy. In the world where she saw light, Rose was beckoning to her. "You''re finally here, Angeline. I''ve been waiting so long for you," Roseined. Angeline felt apologetic. "Rose, thank you for lending me your body. It has given me an additional of more than ten years of life. Now that my wish has been fulfilled, it¡¯s time I return her to you." Angeline felt feather-light when her soul left her body. It was at this moment she suddenly heard Jay''s heartpiercing cry. Rose said to her, "You must never look back, Angeline, because if you do, you''ll fall into the mortal world again and will continue to experience the hardships o f the world." When Angeline heard what she said, she followed N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rose and slowly strode forward. However, Jay''s cries sounded too tragic, like countless knives stabbing at her heart. She endured it, not letting herself look back. However, Jay was suddenly heard saying, "Okay, if you¡¯re determined to leave, then I''ll leave with you. I¡¯ll follow you regardless of heaven, earth, or the underworld.¡± She wondered what her children were supposed to do i f he followed her? She was able to leave her children behind because she was convinced that Jay could take care of them. If Jay followed her, however, her children would have no one to rely on and would turn into orphans. It would be really pitiful. Angelina''s heart started surging, and her thoughts were conflicted. When she arrived at the bridge to the underworld, Angelina finally could not help but turn back to take a look. Just like that, she was sucked by a great force back into the mortal world. Her soul returned to her body. When Jay felt her body temperature gradually dropping and her breathing bing even, he finally breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, he felt like he just had the hardestpetitive match ever and was so exhausted that he had no strength left. His shirt was soaked in sweat, and his hair was damp. Jay was in desperate need of rest, but Chloe''s sudden visit made him frown. He got up in exhaustion. "Is Angeline dead yet?" In the courtyard, Chloe spoke with belligerence. Sis Shirley had always been a gentledy, but at that very moment, her gentle face was shrouded in frost. "If my sister dies, Chloe Yorks, the Severes will not spare you." Sis Shirley gritted her teeth. Chloe said, "How could she possibly die? She was really vigorous when she hit me earlier, no? There¡¯s a good saying that goes, ¡®a bad thing never dies¡¯. She thinks I have no idea what games she¡¯s ying at? She¡¯s trying to y dead so Jay will be worried about her...¡¯¡¯ Jay walked out of the house. He had always been a calm man, but at this moment, he looked obviously exhausted and worn out. Chloe felt sorry for her son. When she saw how terribly Angeline had tortured Jay and put him in this terrible state, she was even more furious at her. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 "Is Angeline alright?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked. Jay''s voice was hoarse. It was clear that his vocal cords had suffered some damage. He replied, "She¡¯s okay." Chloe started boasting, "See? I told you she¡¯s just pretending. None of you believed me when I said that Angeline is really conniving!¡± Jay looked at Chloe expressionlessly. His heart was clenched tightly when he saw Chloe''s exultant face. He walked up to Chloe, his voice carrying no trace of warmth but boundless exhaustion instead. "Mom, you''ve suffered many hardships in life. I know it wasn''t easy for you to return to Doomsday, so perhaps you should be spending your remaining days being carefree instead of worrying so much.¡± Chloeughed. "You¡¯re my son. It''s my duty to worry about you." Grand Old Master Yorks frowned. Chloe had probably misunderstood Jay. Jay was clearly condemning her for being nosy. Jay said again, "Let me be the one to worry about Angeline''s affairs because I¡¯m the one who indulged her spoiled and bossy behavior. This does not concern anybody. Mom, it''ll be better for you to keep a distance from now on." Chloe could not detect the warning in Jay¡¯s words. She was too egoistic and always thought that Jay would never treat her with indifference because she was Jay''s mother. However, she was astounded when Jay said ''keep a distance''. "I''m educating your wife for you so that she won¡¯t boss you around." Jay said with pink eyes, "There¡¯s no need for that. I will willingly endure all hardships for Angeline, so please stop being nosy, Mom." Jay¡¯s voice grew colder and colder. Grand Old Master Yorks could sense a storm approaching, and he quickly stopped Chloe. "That''s enough. We can all rest assured knowing that Angeline is fine now. Let''s go, Chloe." Chloe was born a person who did not know how to observe speech and behavior. She looked at Cole furiously and questioned him, "Didn''t you say that Angeline is dying?¡± Cole stroked his nose sheepishly. "It was really chaotic earlier. We were all dumbfounded, so I didn''t choose my words carefully. Why take it so seriously, Aunt Chloe?" However, Jay flew into a rage because of Chloe¡¯s inappropriate words. God knew how afraid he was of Angeline dying, and Chloe had touched the tender spot. The anger that Jay had been holding back for a very long time suddenly blew up like ignited fireworks. "Leave!¡± He clenched his fists, his entire body shaking. Jay''s ferocious eyes made Chloe''s hair stand on end. "I didn''t say anything, Jay. I was just concerned about Angeline." "Put your fake kindness away," Jay said furiously. He then turned around and left with decisive steps. Chloe widened her pupils in shock, staring at Jay in disbelief as he walked away in a resolute manner." What does Jay mean by that, Jordan? Is he chasing m e away because of his wife?" Jordan sighed and said helplessly, "Let''s go, Chloe. Don¡¯t give Jay any more trouble." The only reason why Chloe had no scruples about embarrassing Angeline was that she believed her father, husband, and son would support her unconditionally. Today, however, none of the men she trusted came forward to speak up for her even though she was the one who got the worst of it after Angeline beat her up. She felt quite wounded. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She clutched her aching heart and said, "We can never coexist, Angeline Severe.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks looked helplessly at his stubborn daughter, shook his head, and sighed." Chloe, I know you have a stubborn character and won''t admit defeat easily, but that character of yours i s only suitable in a battlefield when you kill, not in your rtionships. If you insist on doing this, then I''m afraid that you¡¯ll not only fail to hurt Angeline, but you''ll also suffer a huge defeat." Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 Jay brought Angeline back to Green Plum Town after her fever had gone down. Angeline was curled up on the couch nkly. She took off her shoes, hugged her knees, and rested her slender chin on her knees, allowing her thoughts to run wild. She had never liked Chloe to begin with. Chloe not only killed Mr. Boye but also killed her in a car ident. Angeline hated the heartless Chloe from the bottom of her heart. However, Angeline had been forcing herself to ept Chloe for Jay¡¯s sake. She deliberately tried to please Chloe, but the woman did not appreciate it at all. Instead, she called her trash, broke her marriage, and ruined her reputation. What she did crossed the line. Angeline refused to be the bigger person anymore. She was faced with a desperate choice at the moment. She did not want to see Chloe again nor force a smile a t her. If Chloe ever provoked her again, Angeline would go all out to fight her. She refused to be a doormat any longer and would beat her up hard. She would take her revenge. However, what would Jaybie do if she treated Chloe like that? When she thought of how Jay had anxiously picked Chloe up when she fell ill earlier as well as his resolute steps when he left, Angeline''s tears began to fall. Facts proved that it was impossible to sever Jay and Chloe¡¯s ties as mother and son. If she provoked Chloe, then it would be very, very painful for Jay to be caught in the middle. Zayne and Josephine, who werete to receive the news, rushed to Green Plum Town as soon as they learned of Angeline''s ident. "Angeline!" Zayne and Josephine pushed the door in. When they saw Angeline weeping silently, Zayne felt a pang in his heart. He sat down in front of Angeline and began to voice out the injustice done to her with righteous indignation. "Sis, Chloe bullied you, didn''t she? I know Chloe bullied you. If Jay can''t stand up for you, then I will. Cheer up, I''ll make sure she pays for it right now." Zayne stormed out furiously, but Josephine sped onto him. "Don''t create trouble, Zayne. Chloe is Sis Angeline''s mother-inw. If you mess things up, then you''ll only ruin Brother and Angeline¡¯s rtionship." Josephine hinted with her eyes, motioning for Zayne t o look at Jay who was standing on one side. Jay was standing in front of Angeline not too far away, his dashing face looking especially wan and sallow. He appeared terribly ashamed of himself. He walked up to Angeline, pulled her hand over, and held it in his palms. However, Angeline suddenly pulled her hand out of his palms. A hint of sorrow emerged from the depths of Jay''s eyes from this subtle gesture. He knew that he had hurt Angelina''s heart today when he carried his mother away without realizing that something had happened to her. "Angeline, I''m very sorry for what happened today." Jay looked at Angeline only to realize that her gaze was nk. He felt a pang in his heart once more when he was given the cold shoulder.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zayne and Josephine noticed the alienation and coldness between Angeline and Jay. Both of them stared worriedly at Jay. From what they could remember, Angeline had never treated Jay with such indifference before. No matter what mistakes Jay had made, Angeline would always chase after him in the end. Her love for Jay was unabated. Now, Angeline did not even bother kicking up a fuss and even resisted Jay¡¯s touch. This showed that Angeline was subconsciously taking back her love for Jay. Jay could feel his breaths getting stuck in his throat, leaving him breathless. After a very long time, Jay said in a forlorn tone, "I can''t choose my mother, Angeline. I''m furious and upset at what she has done t o you, but I never once thought of letting you go." He pulled Angeline¡¯s hand over once again and held it tightly in his palms, vowing, "Don¡¯t worry. She may be my mother, but I''m apletely independent body. I won''t listen to any of her advice that is geared to hurt you." Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 Angeline''s eyes that looked like pools of stagnant water suddenly rolled in their sockets. She turned her head and looked indifferently at him. As her lips parted, her delicate and feeble voice rang out, "In my world, we simply can¡¯t coexist. It''s either me or her. You need to make a choice." Her voice might be soft and weak, but her eyes were firm and determined. Jay¡¯s eagle eyes contracted abruptly as fine beads of cold sweat seeped out of his back. Angelina was trying to make him choose between giving up his mother or her? "Angelina, I won¡¯t give up on my mother, nor will I give up on you. Trust me, there will be a solution to this problem." All of a sudden, Angelina¡¯s face broke into a smile-a cold yet coquettish smile. She shook Jay¡¯s hand away hard and said coldly, "No, I already have the answer." Jay felt as though a basin of cold water had just poured down on him from head to toe. "What are you trying to do?" he asked anxiously. Angeline hugged her knees again and fell silent. Jay stood up, his body swaying. At that very moment, he was overwhelmed by his thoughts. He knew that Angeline had been tremendously wounded today, and i f he could not dispel the resentment and hatred in Angeline''s heart immediately, he was afraid that she would only move further and further away from him. In no time at all, Jay came to a decision. He picked up his phone and called Grayson. "Grayson, inform the Ghost members and Jens to pack up immediately. Prepare to return to Imperial Capital. Book the flight tickets as well." Angeline suddenly raised her head to look at him, her eyes filled with guilt. Although Jay did not tell her the answer verbally, based on his actions, he had made a choice. Jay took in the look of guilt in Angeline''s eyes and sat next to her, pulling her into his arms. He coaxed her gently, saying, "You''ll stop feeling so troubled if we leave this ce." Angeline nodded. They were about to leave Mount Pearl very soon, hence everyone seemed strangely busy. Jay thought about Angeline''s worsening anxiety, and naturally, he did not want to miss out on the opportunity to ask Monster for a cure. He said to Angeline, "Have a good rest, Angeline. I''ll be back very soon." Angeline nodded with a smile. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She thought Jay was going to say goodbye to Chloe. Although she hated Chloe, she felt guilty to be depriving her of the opportunity as a mother to spend time with her son, so she was fully supportive of Jay visiting his mother. How could she possibly know that Jay was making this trip entirely for her sake? At the half-mountain vi. Chloe was still brooding after she got home. Worried that her blood pressure would rise, Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks persuaded her kindly, '' Chloe, Angeline is Jay''s wife and Jens and Baby Robbie''s mother. If you go against her, you''ll only be making things difficult for Jay, don''t you think?" Chloe said unreasonably, "You didn''t see how she pushed me today. I can never tolerate an unrefined daughter-inw like that. Dad, pick an auspicious day for Judy to marry Jay." Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. "Jay likes Angeline no matter how terrible her character is. Don''t meddle in their affairs. I don''t want you to break Jay''s heart because if that happens, you will not only lose your daughter-inw but also your son." Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Chloe sneered, "Jay is a filial son. If he was able to leave Angeline to die alone for the Ares family back then, then he will not abandon his own mother for Angeline now. Rest assured, Dad." Grand Old Master Yorks pondered for a while and said, "Speaking of which, Angeline is in really poor health, so Jay does need a more physically tough wife t o assist him. If you insist on giving him a second wife, then we need to give this matter further thought and discuss itter. You need to at least convince Jay to ept Judy." The moment Chloe recalled how she ended up hospitalized after Angeline infuriated her, she started t o rage. "Just because Jay loves and pampers her, Angeline thinks she doesn''t need to respect her mother-inw anymore. If Jay marries Judy, she''ll know what it feels like to be treated coldly by her husband. I''d like to see how she''ll keep being so arrogant when that happens." Chloe gloated in her heart. She was Doomsday¡¯s admiral, someone who couldmand the Tiger and Wolf Armies. How could she possibly fail to educate her daughter-inw, Angeline? However, her dreams might be ideal, but the reality was harsh. Judy suddenly ran in crying and knelt in front of Chloe while sobbing. "Aunt Chloe, I heard that Brother Jay has booked tickets back to Imperial Capital tomorrow morning. Is that true?" Chloe sat nkly on the wheelchair, feeling as though she had been struck hard by thunder. This was, to her, a piece of devastating news. She and Jay had just reunited. They had yet to enjoy the familial warmth as mother and son. If Jay departed right now, it would simply be too cruel to her. "You must be mistaken, Judy. JJ didn''t mention to me that he''s going back to Imperial Capital. Don''t worry, I won¡¯t let JJ return to Imperial Capital before he marries you." Chloe had wishful thinking and could not help but think that Judy misheard the information. Grand Old Master Yorks stood up with an ashenplexion. He suddenly felt that his ns for Jay¡¯s marriage earlier were nothing but an act of selfdeception. Jay was extremely shrewd and talented. No one could tell him what to do. They tried to bind him with familial affection and destroy his and Angelina''s rtionship in the name of love. They were simply roasting Angeline in a baking pan by doing so. How could Jay possibly allow Angeline to go through such suffering? Therefore, Jay was trying to take Angeline out of the abyss of misery. Grand Old Master Yorks muttered listlessly, "What did I tell you, Chloe? You''ll lose your son if you upset Angeline." Chloe was full of herself. "Angeline must be the one moring to go back to Imperial Capital. Perfect timing, then. Let her go since what remains unseen is deemed to be clean. However, Jay will not go back with her. Jay will not abandon his mother for his wife." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Judy grew anxious. "Aunt Chloe, Brother Jay has already withdrawn the Ghost members from their positions. Even the military intelligence division''s agents have been discharged from the clinic. Sis Thirteen and Sis Six, both of who have mobility problems, have also been taken away. Brother Jay wouldn''t be handling things like this if he intends to stay. He¡¯s nning to pull out the whole crew." Chloe paled abruptly, immediately tasting what it feels like to fall from heaven to the bottom of a valley. She asked incredulously, "Are you really going to abandon your mother for Angeline, Jay?" Grand Old Master Yorks was absolutely flustered and said in a panic, "I have to go to Green Plum Town. I can''t just let my precious grandson leave Mount Pearl." "I''lle with you." As soon as Chloe''s voice fell, Judy stepped forward and wheeled her out in a very considerate manner. Jordan looked at Chloe''s back with a worried gaze, then sighed and followed them. Green Plum Town. There were jacarandas everywhere. The trees looked beautiful and elegant with the dense leaves forming barriers after barriers. There were trumpet vines nted beneath, creeping up the jacaranda trees and creating a gorgeous scenery. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 Opposite the jacarandas was a pair of bombax ceiba. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the tough and tall jacarandas and the trumpet vine creeping onto the jacarandas. He sighed. "This was Cole''s Windy Courtyard at first, but after Jay came to Mount Pearl, h e picked this courtyard specifically. After several months of renovation, it has be what you see today. This ce was also given a new name-Green Plum Town! I suppose this is a gift from Jay to Angeline. He''s the blue jacaranda, whereas Angeline i s the trumpet vine. Even if we don¡¯t like the trumpet vine¡¯s boneless and spineless nature, Jay does." Chloe put on an icy expression without a word. In her opinion, Angeline was nothing but a dispensable item to Jay, simr to clothes and other things that one could do without. Yet who would have thought that Jay would so painstakingly transform Green Plum Town for Angeline? Her heart was instantly filled with jealousy. Jay had never even treated her like that before. Chloe''s jealousy toward Angeline had twisted her human nature once more. "Let''s go in, Judy," she said sullenly. Judy knocked on the door, doing so in a rushed and forceful manner that even the rhythm sounded disorderly. Josephine hurried out to open the door and was struck dumb when she saw Chloe and the group. "What are you doing here?" Josephine asked with a sullen face. Chloe was used to being admired and could not stand seeing anyone refusing to receive her. Her expression sank immediately. "Where¡¯s your brother, Josephine?" "I don''t know," Josephine said in a subtly sarcastic manner, "My brother is an adult and has his own life. I''m not his housekeeper, so why should I pry into his private affairs?" Chloe''s expression sank even more. She knew that Josephine was making insinuations about her. Refusing to be outdone, she retorted, "Well yeah, you¡¯re just the Areses'' adoptive daughter anyway. Since you''re not Jay''s blood sibling, it makes perfect sense that you don''t care as much about Jay." Josephine was exasperated. "Chloe Yorks!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Step aside. I want to go in," Chloe said in an exceedingly domineering tone. Judy stepped forward and knocked Josephine away. Chloe then wheeled her wheelchair inside. Angeline was packing her luggage in the living room. There were tworge luggage bags, one for Jay and the other for the children. Angeline folded Jay''s clothes neatly and put them in the luggage. When Chloe saw Jay''s clothes in the luggage, she was instantly convinced that Jay was going back to Imperial Capital. "Wow, Angeline, how could you urge Jay to go back to Imperial Capital behind my back? Why do you have such an evil heart? Are you trying to separate Jay and me when we''ve just reunited?" Chloe was too furious that she did not choose her words wisely. Since she was about to leave Mount Pearl, Angeline thought she might as well put up with Chloe for now a s she would regain freedom once she left Mount Pearl. However, Chloe grew even more furious when Angeline kept silent. She wheeled the wheelchair forward quickly and stretched out her hand to yank the luggage, pouring out all the contents inside. Every word she said prated her heart. "Angeline Severe, if you want to leave, then leave alone. Doomsday will not stop you. But Jay is my son, Yorks Stronghold''s hero. There''s no reason why he should leave with you." Angeline¡¯s innocent pupils were immediately filled with rage. "Chloe Yorks, I order you to pick everything up." Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 The Angeline who had always been meek and humble in front of Chloe suddenly looked as though she had been rubbed the wrong way. Every cell in her body was moring for her to fight Chloe. When shemanded Chloe in that overbearing tone, she was trampling on Chloe''s dignity. How could the aloof Chloe possibly stand it? She was the mother-inw while Angeline was only a n insignificant daughter-inw. If Angeline was bold enough to provoke her, then that would mean that she had failed as a mother-inw. "How dare you order me around, Angeline Severe? I''m your mother-inw! You''re supposed to respect your elders!" Chloe raged, gritting her teeth. Angeline was extremely furious. "Chloe Yorks, when I called you ''Mom'' back then, I actually regarded you as my mother-inw. I tried to get along with you, but you behaved nothing like a mother-inw at all. You s o cruelly and heartlessly tried to break up my marriage with Jaybie, and what I find most intolerable is that you even sling mud at me. From now on, you will no longer be my mother-inw, so don¡¯t expect m e to obey you." Chloe sneered, "Hehe. If you don''t want to recognize m e as your mother-inw, then divorce Jay. Only by getting a divorce will you stop being a burden on Jay. I won''t even bother taking one look at you." Angeline''s attractive face alternated between blue and white. The thought of divorcing Jay had never crossed her mind, but when she saw Chloe''s face and her contemptuous gaze... This woman really had no scruples about trampling on her dignity... Angeline''s ego refused to take it lying down like a coward. "What¡¯s wrong? Can''t bring yourself to do it?" Chloe''s provocations escted. "Hmph, look at your crippled body. Do you think other men will take you in aside from Jay? Angelina Severe, you''re just bullying Jay because he''s silly, huh? You cling to him and get him t o take care of you so tirelessly. How selfish could you get?" Angelina was so furious that her body was shaking violently. Suddenly, she turned around and walked to the coffee table. She spread a paper and took a pen, quickly drafting a divorce agreement. She stamped it with her thumbprint and handed it to Chloe. "Take a good look, Chloe Yorks. Your son and I are already divorced. You¡¯d better keep an eye on your son and make sure he signs the paper. Also, ask him to never show up in front of me again because he''spletely worthless to me right now. Knowing that h e has an unreasonable mother like you has only made me care about him less." Angeline tossed the divorce agreement on Chloe''s face and raged. "Get out of here right now!¡± Chloe took the divorce agreement and nodded in satisfaction when she saw that Angeline had written the words: ''Our rtionship is now broken, what is done cannot be undone.'' She looked up at Angeline andughed. "You''re asking me to get out? I think you¡¯ve made a mistake, Angeline. This is my house. You should be the one getting out of here." Angeline was so furious that her chest started rising and falling violently. She turned around and dragged the luggage out to the main gate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When she walked past the door, Angeline crashed into Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan. However, she left without looking back. Josephine was probably too furious that she even intended to tear Chloe apart. However, she turned her fury into strength. Instead of getting angry, sheughed. "Congrattions, Chloe, your good days are over." At the gate, the Ares siblings and the nine sisters from the military intelligence division formed a line. They stopped the infuriated Angeline from leaving. When Angeline saw the children, she squeezed a smile on her resentful face. She stepped forward and embraced the girls while asking softly, "Your injuries have healed?" "Mm," the girls responded in crisp voices. Jenson stared fixedly at Chloe and Grand Old Master Yorks with ice-cold eagle eyes as they walked out. When he saw the smug look on Chloe''s face, the meticulous Jenson could already guess that Mommy had just been bullied. Otherwise, the gentle and fragile Mommy would not b e dragging the luggage out alone. "Hey, aren''t these the doxies from the military intelligence division?" Chloe shot her mouth off as soon as she saw the girls. Angeline gave Chloe a hard and crisp-sounding backhand p while roaring. "Don''t you dare insult m y children, Chloe Yorks!" She was just like a hen castigating an eagle for attacking her chicks. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 Angeline could be really unreasonable when it came t o defending her children. Five fingerprints emerged on Chloe¡¯s face instantly. Grand Old Master Yorks was worried about his daughter, and Jordan his wife, hence they both yelled i n unison, "Stop it, Angeline!" Chloe covered her face, gnashing her teeth in hatred." Teach her a lesson, Judy." Judy stepped forward immediately. With a sh, Jenson and Baby Robbie stood next to each other in front of their mother. Baby Robbie rolled up his sleeves and said arrogantly," I can teach this witless young girl a lesson myself." Jenson stepped back. Chloe raged. "I¡¯m your grandmother, Robbie. Have you forgotten who saved your life in the military intelligence division?" Baby Robbie bit his lip, turning to look at Mommy as h e was in a dilemma. Mommy once taught him that a life-saving grace was greater than the heavens... Jenson said coldly, "Whose fault was it that Baby Robbie was forced to enter the military intelligence division? If you hadn''t murdered Boye, then Monster would not have taken it out on my daddy. What Baby Robbie suffered and what my family suffered were all t o repay for your sins! Speaking of which, we''re your life-savers. You''re the ungrateful person here." Jenson''s eloquence left Chloe extremely abashed. Angeline was already furious to start with. She was vexed enough with Chloe for bullying her, and even more when she insulted her adoptive daughters. She was so bitterly angry that she commanded exasperatedly, "Beat her to death, Robbie. I¡¯ll take responsibility if she''s crippled or dead." As soon as Angelina''s voice fell, Baby Robbie took to the air. Judy had great martial arts skills, but she remained at a disadvantage when she encountered Baby Robbie who was a hardcore fan of martial arts. Chloe immediately ordered the other thugs, "Fight." As soon as she said those words, the sisters from the military intelligence division immediately stepped forward. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "If you want to hit Robbie, then you have to get through us first.¡± Therefore, a fierce battle broke out between both sides. Grand Old Master Yorks yelled vexedly, "Stop it, all of you!" Baby Robbie said, "Sure, ask your daughter to apologize to my mommy first. I''ll stop as soon as she coaxes my mommy and dispels her anger." Chloe said furiously, "You brat, why should I apologize to your mother? I''m your grandmother, your daddy''s mommy... I''m an elder!" Baby Robbie said, "You have to apologize if you''ve done something wrong." Chloe raged. "Judy, you''ll be their stepmother in the future. Show him what you got to subdue him or you''ll have no authority over him next time." "Yes, Aunt Chloe." With Chloe as her backing, Judynded harder and more vicious blows. Baby Robbie sneered, "You want to be my mother? Did my daddy give you permission yet?" Chloe said smugly, "Your mommy has written the divorce agreement. We¡¯re just waiting for your daddy t o sign it. Let''s face it, Baby Robbie, Judy will be your stepmother sooner orter." Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 Baby Robbie''s biggest wish since childhood was that Mommy and Daddy would keep loving each other and that they would stay together as a family forever. When he heard what Chloe said at this moment, he went berserk. Heunched an ultimate move by making a spinning kick and kicking Judy in the chest. Judy groaned and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Get up. You want to be my stepmother, don¡¯t you? You have to beat me or I''ll beat you to death every day when youe into the Ares family." Judy curled up on the ground. She was triggered but could not get up no matter how hard she tried. Chloe roared with crimson eyes. "Why are you so vicious at such a young age, Baby Robbie? Your daddy will not spare you if he finds out that you''ve hurt Judy." Baby Robbie collected his thoughts. When he realized that he had gotten himself in trouble, he stood there feeling at a loss. He was a fearless boy, but he was worried that Daddy would be mad when he saw how furious he had made Grandma. Coincidentally, Jay came back carrying Sis Thirteen o n his back. At the sight of the wounded soldiers sprawled out on the ground and the critically injured Judy, Jay could feel his head exploding. "What happened?" he asked with a sullen expression hanging on his dashing face. Chloe covered her face and said furiously, "You came back at the perfect timing, Jay. Angelina hit me and even instigated Baby Robbie to beat Judy to death. I think you need to educate your wife." Jay looked at Chloe''s visibly swollen face, then turned to look at Angelina in disbelief, asking, "What happened, Angelina?" Angelina replied in fury, "Chloe asked for it!" Jay was dumbfounded. Angelina was addressing his mother by her first name. When he saw her intense hatred for his mother, a sense of powerlessness suddenly washed over him. Jay could not lose his temper in front of Angelina, but at the same time, he wanted his mother to blow off steam. As such, he could only turn to Baby Robbie to solve the problem. "Apologize to your grandmother, Robbie." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chloe¡¯s pent-up frustrations dispersed like the clouds. She raised her head proudly and looked at Angelina, her gaze clearly saying, ''My son will always choose m y side.'' Baby Robbie moved his feet and walked toward Chloe reluctantly. Angeline suddenly ordered, "Don''t apologize, Robbie." She was going against Jay openly! Chloe smiledcently, eager to see Angeline stir up trouble because the more unreasonable she was, the more Jay would see her true colors. He would then be resolute at divorcing Angeline. Jay handed Sis Thirteen to the other sisters and then shuffled to Angeline with heavy steps. Feeling helpless as his heart ached, he said, "Angeline, Baby Robbie injured Judy who holds no grudge against him. This isn''t the right way to teach our child...¡± Chloe, Grand Old Master Yorks, and Jordan were relieved to see Jay solving the problem so rationally. Angeline held her head up high indignantly, her body straighter than a por tree. She stood in front of Jay and said stubbornly, "I don''t want him to apologize. Chloe has failed to distinguish right from wrong. If you want to indulge her, then that¡¯s your business, but my son will never indulge her.¡± Jay did not know whether tough or to cry." Angeline, if our child is disrespectful to his grandmother today, he''ll disrespect you tomorrow-¡± Smack! A crisp sound boomed out in the air. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Everyone was stunned. Jay was stupefied as he red incredulously at Angeline. Angeline actually beat him? Angeline was so furious that her breathing was impeded. From the moment Chloe entered Green Plum Town, she felt like she had been put in a trance. She was dominated by anger with only one goal in her mind-to expel Chloe from her worldpletely. When Chloe saw Jay standing dazed on the same spot after he was pped, doing nothing to punish Angeline, Chloe wanted to stand up for her son. She stood up all of a sudden and rushed up to Angeline, raising her hand to p Angeline back. Like a mad lion, Angeline held Chloe''s hand in her right hand while pping Chloe with the other hand several times without holding back. "That''s enough, Angeline!" Jay chided suddenly. He stretched out his hand to pull Angeline and Chloe apart, then reprimanded Angeline, "You''ve crossed the line today.¡± Angelina''s pupils were burning with mes. She gritted her teeth and said, "You have no right to tell m e what to do, Jay Ares." She had never called him so foreignly since childhood. Jay took a heavy hit when he heard how she was deliberately drawing a line between them by addressing him like that. "What did you call me?" Angeline held back her tears, saying stubbornly and tenaciously, "I''ve already written the divorce agreement, Jay. We will be strangers from now on. Also, you''d better keep an eye on your mother. If she ever provokes me again, then I''m sorry, I will not hold back like today." A divorce agreement? Jay was so triggered by those words that he could feel his brain struggling for oxygen. Chloe took out the divorce agreement from her arms and handed it to Jay. "Jay, she has finally agreed to divorce you. You just need to put down your signature and you can get rid of herpletely. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll find you a better woman." Jay snatched the divorce agreement and scanned through it as quickly as possible. The heartless words Angeline used pierced his heart like knives. "Angeline, you''re only making impulsive decisions like this because you''re currently in a fit of anger. Come back to Imperial Capital with me and we''ll discuss this when you''ve calmed down." Jay sounded almost as if he was pleading with her. Chloe raged. "Why bother begging a woman like that, Jay..." Jay shot Chloe a death re. His eyes that were brimming with grief and indignation made Chloe m up resentfully. Jay stretched out his hand to pull Angeline over, but Angeline evaded his touch like the gue. She stepped back, dodging his hand. Jay looked at her with a wounded gaze. He then heard Angelina''s voice that sounded almost like she was begging him. "Being with you has been really hard on me, Jay. I''m tired. Life is short. Please let me go!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay''s hand was suspended in the air. His heart fell into an infinite hell. All of a sudden, he felt as though darkness had shrouded his life. "Take care of the children." After saying those words, Angeline picked her luggage up, turned around, and left. Shirley was already standing quietly behind the crowd some time ago, carrying a piece of luggage in her hand. Her bulging belly looked very obvious by now, and it appeared that she would be going intobor very soon. Angeline walked over, relieved Sis Shirley of the luggage, and said, "Let¡¯s go, Sis Shirley." Chloe roared. "Angeline Severe, if you want to leave, then leave on your own. Shirley is carrying the Yorks'' child. She can''t go." Angeline turned around and roared back. "Chloe Yorks, my sister will remain a free woman as long as the Yorks refuse to let her marry into the family. You only want the Yorks'' child but refuse to give my sister a title. Your bandit ways may work on other fools but not on the Severes." Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Grand Old Master Yorks refused to let the Yorks¡¯ bloodline wander far from home and instructed the Corvettes immediately, "Stop them." Suddenly, a dozen Corvettes rushed up and surrounded Shirley. Angeline red furiously at Jay, cing all her hopes on Jay at the moment. He was part of the Yorks too, and hopefully, a reasonable one. Jay, however, was engulfed in despair at the moment. The news of their divorce had hit him hard. He wanted to go all out and make Angeline stay, but the words ''I''m tired'' that Angeline said had struck him with such a heavy blow that it drained everyst bit of strength left in him. At this moment, his world was dested. His brain was aplete nk, leaving only a wless exterior shell as he stood there like a dog without its master. Angeline sighed weakly when Jay did not respond. "Let them go." Suddenly, a sonorous voice rang out. Everyone turned to look at the source of the voice. Cole''s mother was seen walking over with decisive steps. Spencer was following closely behind her. Grand Old Master Yorks roared. "Shirley is carrying your grandson, how can you let her go?" Chloe said in an immensely overbearing tone, "Sis, just because yourst name isn¡¯t Yorks, you think you can let the Yorks'' bloodline wander out there on the streets?" Mrs. Yorks darted her a faint nce and ignored herpletely. Instead, she walked up to Angeline and smiled. "Angeline, you¡¯ve always appeared soft and meek to me. But today, seeing you dragging your sick body and bravely abandoning the Imperial Capital''s crown prince to rebel against the Yorks'' bandit ways, I now have a whole new level of respect for you. All my life I''ve lived feeling aggrieved and helpless, and I thought to myself that maybe it¡¯s time I learn something from you." Spencer grew anxious. "What nonsense are you talking about, honey?" Mrs. Yorks turned her head to look at Spencer, her eyes filled with sarcasm and contempt. "Spencer, I''ve wasted my whole life on you, but I don''t me you. I me myself for not plucking up the courage to go all out to fight for my own dignity and pride soon enough like what Angeline is doing now. Today, let me, this middle-aged woman, adopt the fearless spirit of the young people. I''ve made the decision to get a divorce, and today, you and I will call it quits." Spencer had always put off dealing with Mrs. Yorks¡¯ willfulness because he knew that no matter how angry Mrs. Yorks was, she would always end up hiding in the ancestral hall. He always thought that she would one day cool off, and when that happened, he would then go and visit her and coax her. Life had always been about muddling along. Right now, however, Spencer was flustered when he heard Mrs. Yorks was determined to break the deadlock. He could not imagine how bleak his life would be without Mrs. Yorks. "Don¡¯t say things like that, honey. We¡¯re an old couple now, why are you bringing up the subject of divorce?! Besides, what are you nning to do once we divorce? Who will serve you three meals a day? Where are you nning to go and how will you make a living?" Spencer was so anxious that he rambled on. Mrs. Yorks burst outughing as her eyes fell on Angeline''s trembling fists. She said, "Despite her weak body, Angelina is able to muster up the courage to leave Jay who loves her like no other, let alone a normal person like me. Why do I even need the courage to leave a man who doesn''t deserve my love?" Having said that, Mrs. Yorks relieved Angeline of the luggage in her hand and said, "Let¡¯s go, Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the resolute and determined daughters-inw of the Yorks. At that very moment, sorrow washed over him. The old man''s greatest wish in life had been nothing more than a family reunion. Who would have thought that his daughter and son-inw''s return would be a disaster lurking within good fortune? It was because he had indulged his daughter and chose not to handle the conflict between Chloe and Angeline from a fair standpoint that he had now caused his daughters-inw to eventually leave home. The family had fallen apart. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "I was wrong." It was toote for regrets for Grand Old Master Yorks. Chloe''s face was ice-cold. She probably did not expect that her going against Angeline would cause the situation to get so out of hand. She had forced Angeline to divorce Jay and forced her to leave Mount Pearl, yet before she could taste the fruits of her victory, she was caught off guard by Shirley and Mrs. Yorks'' decision to leave home together. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 "Sis, have you ever thought about Cole''s feelings when he finds out that you want to leave?" Chloe persuaded. Mrs. Yorks chuckled. "Well, if Angeline can give up on the man she loved for two lifetimes, then what does that prove? It proves that Yorks Stronghold is a ce where hatred is greater than love. It means that this is our living hell, and we won''t hesitate to pay the price t o escape from the rotten system here." The afterglow of the setting sun shrouded the thin backs of three women. They walked on the long path and moved forward step by step. Suddenly, a car pulled up next to them. Carson jumped out of the car door and opened the door to the backseat like a gentleman. Mrs. Yorks and Angeline got into the car. When it was Shirley''s turn, Carson said a few words to Sis Shirley stiffly, "Sis Shirley, Young Master asked me to pass you a message." Shirley stared suspiciously at Carson and then saw him dropping his head before saying, "I''m sorry." Tears welled up in Sis Shirley''s eyes. "Tell him that this isn''t his fault." Sis Shirley nced meaningfully at Spencer in the distance and continued, "The God of Destiny makes fools of the people. I don''t me him.¡± Carson nodded. With a crisp sound of the car horn, Angeline, Mrs. Yorks, and Sis Shirley drifted farther and farther away from Mount Pearl. Grand Old Master Yorks was so heartbroken that he fell limply to the ground, punching the ground with his fists again and again. Chloe lowered her head in shame. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Spencer looked dazedly in the direction where the car left, and until now, he still felt as though he was in a dream. He thought Mrs. Yorks was only going to make a plea o f leniency for Angeline when she came to Green Plum Town empty-handed. Yet who would have thought that she would make such a resolute decision despite that calm demeanor of hers? It was toote for regrets. ¡°Honey!" Suddenly, he let out a heartbreaking cry at the vast and boundless mountains. Why did he only realize at this moment of separation that he had wasted his youth? Even though he had plenty of time back then to spend with her and seek her forgiveness, he did not do so. It was all toote now. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked worriedly at their daddy who was just like a wooden puppet. Jay tore the divorce agreement in his hand to pieces and threw them into the air. Like countless snowkes, they started falling down. Jay turned around and looked at Chloe with a resentful gaze. "If I could turn back time, I would never have brought Angeline to Peach Blossom County, to Mount Pearl." His words carried a deeper meaning. The implication was that he regretteding to Yorks Stronghold, regretted saving Yorks Stronghold, and regretted reuniting with Chloe... Chloe''s body shook violently. "Jay, I''m your mother. It¡¯s because I love you too much that I think a perfect child like you deserves a more outstanding girl..." Heartbreaking despair was written all over Jay¡¯s face. He sneered and questioned Chloe, "Is your so-called outstanding girl a selfish, narrow-minded, and prejudiced girl like Judy?" Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 Chloe defended Judy, saying, "No, no, Jay, you''ve misunderstood Judy. Judy is actually really innocent and harmless..." Jay retorted furiously, "Innocent and harmless? If she''s really innocent and harmless, she wouldn''t have sent Angeline out to be a hostage. She¡¯s selfish and narrow-minded, and you admire her simply because birds of a feather flock together." Chloe''s face turned pale. She did not know that she was such an eyesore to Jay. Unwilling to resign to her fate, she began defending herself. "No, I had no idea Judy did this. How can you say that your mother is selfish and prejudiced?" Jay said with bloodshot eyes, "I''m being lenient by merely calling you selfish and prejudiced. I tolerated you because you''re my mother. Today, I finally realized how much my tolerance and empathy toward you has hurt Angeline." Chloe broke down and cried. "You¡¯re always standing o n her side. Has she not made a mistake before? She, a junior, has hit me twice. Am I not without dignity?" Jay was seemingly spent. His voice was light, lifeless, and soulless. "Bandits like you are all about taking revenge, no? You killed her, but she merely pped you because she cares about my feelings. Had it not been for me, she wouldn''t have stopped even after taking your life. After all, you killed and disfigured her." Chloe said, "She''s perfectly fine now, isn''t she? Why is she still not satisfied when you''re already so good to her?" Josephine looked at the unrepentant Chloe and said angrily, "Do you know how hard Sister Angeline tried t o please you in the beginning? She snuck out the jade jewelry my brother gave her and even wore her least favorite clothes in order to cater to your demands, yet you still nitpicked at her. "You knew that she''s in poor health, yet you deliberately tortured her and made her serve your friends. You have a cook, but you made Sis Angeline cook for you and caused her to go down with a fever..." Jay''s pupils dted in shock as he listened to these chilling stories. "Are these all true?" Chloe said, "It''s only right for a daughter-inw to serve her mother!" Jay felt his heart clenching suddenly, the pain making every cell in his body mor. "Who said you could order her around? She''s your daughter-inw, not your servant," Jay roared, out of control. "Do you know how worried I was when she was down with a fever? I can''t believe you were the one who tormented her!" Jay clutched his aching heart. He then startedughing in despair all of a sudden." Forget it." Chloe found her heart faltering for some reason when she saw how he chose to overlook the matter. Grand Old Master Yorks knew just how heartbroken Jay was at the moment, hence he tried to appease him with kind words. "Your mother knows she''s wrong, Jay. Forgive her." Jay¡¯s gaze fell on Grand Old Master Yorks, and his voice carried no trace of warmth. "So many of you havee to Green Plum Town to drive Angeline away. Is she that intolerable?" Grand Old Master Yorks stuttered for a very long time, unable to speak a word. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was at fault for defending his daughter, for not stopping Chloe from bullying Angeline unscrupulously. Jay said, "Humans have to be responsible for the mistakes they made. I was too gullible and that cost m e my wife. My family that has finally reunited is now broken once more. This is my retribution." At this point, both Grand Old Master Yorks and Chloe let out a heavy sigh. They had gotten a taste of their own medicine today. However, what they did not know was that this was not the end of their punishment. Jay suddenly said to the children, "Children,e back to Imperial Capital with Daddy. We¡¯ll go and get Mommy back." The children cheered. Chloe fell off the wheelchair and crawled up to Jay, pulling his trousers while begging, "You can''t go, JJ." Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Jay said, "Give me one reason why I should stay.¡± "Your mother is here!" Chloe cried aloud. Jay lifted his leg gently and shook off Chloe''s hand, saying with a dull expression, "Wherever you go, that''s where Father will be. That¡¯s the love between both of you. But for me, wherever Angeline goes, that¡¯s where home is. That''s what love means to me." Chloe shed tears of despair and regret. "I was wrong, Jay. I was terribly wrong. Stay and keep me company, please?" "Angeline isn''t in good health to start with, and after being bullied by you today, who knows how terribly her health will deteriorate? I can''t leave her behind," Jay said. "If that¡¯s the case... I''ll send someone to get her back." Chloepromised reluctantly. If it was not for the fact that Jay was about to leave her behind, would she even stoop to compromise with Angeline? Jay looked at Chloe''s wretched appearance and felt as though his heart had been sliced open. Josephine knew that Jay was a man who valued his family and friends more than anything. Afraid that he would fall into Chloe¡¯s trap, Josephine stepped out to use Chloe of her crimes once more. "Don''t be such a hypocrite. You¡¯re trying to get Sis Angeline back so you can bully her again, aren''t you? After what happened today, Sis Angelina''s health will probably deteriorate again! "When she was limp and weak, you pointed at her face and called her trash, even using her of being unworthy of your son. How can a prideful person like Sis Angeline be willing to live life like a coward?¡± Jay gained new insights about Chloe every time Josephine broke the news to him. His fists clenched unconsciously. Angeline''s heart must be bleeding when a prideful girl like her was humiliated by his mother. No wonder she was so furious today. His mother¡¯s remarks must have served as thest straw for her, which was why she hit his mother and even him. Jay¡¯s fists gradually loosened. He felt like he was engulfed in panic and fear, and his fighting spirit had seeped out of his body entirely. What right did he have to chase Angeline back? Before this, every time he made Angeline mad, not once did she leave so furiously and so resolutely like she did today. She did not even give him a chance. Jay was afraid. Angeline was dead set on cutting off all ties with him this time. "Let''s go," he said weakly, walking forward with unwavering steps. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. "Jay!" Grand Old Master Yorks said sadly, "Are you not going to forgive your mother anymore?" Without looking back, Jay said mildly, "The only thing I care about at this moment is whether Angeline is going to ignore me forever." Grayson and Finn led Baby Zetty, and when Zayne walked out of Cold River Park, the Ghost members were already waiting at the intersection. Jay led a dozen children toward the intersection. When Zayne did not see Angeline, he asked anxiously, "Where¡¯s Angeline? Where''s Sis Shirley?" Afraid that Zayne would cause a ruckus, they dared not tell him the truth. Jenson lied to his uncle, "My mommy and Aunt Shirley took a helicopter back already." Zayne was puzzled. "Why aren''t they leaving with us?" The crowd was silent. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Like a beam of light, Jay had brought the light of dawn to Yorks Stronghold, but after dark, he retreated without a trace. The once lively Yorks Stronghold had gone back to being silent and dull. Grand Old Master Yorks swayed and staggered on the mountain path, recalling every moment he and Jay shared. The child was cunning and wise and knew how to make him smile. However, he could not enjoy such bliss and warmth anymore. His heart was filled with regrets, but he had only himself to me. On the other hand, Chloe was crying in Jordan''s arms. Up until now, she still could not wrap her head around it and kept on mumbling, "Why is Jay so cruel? How can he abandon his mother?" Jordan had always been amodating to Chloe. Firstly because of love, and secondly because of guilt. Back then, the Areses had imprisoned Chloe in the underground pce, which was why she contracted a strange disease. She had muscle atrophy and lost her mobility, and because of this guilt, he chose to be kind to Chloe blindly. Now, however, after Chloe had hurt his precious son and separated him and his daughter-inw, Jordan finally realized that his amodating attitude had ended up indulging his wife''s unreasonable behavior instead. He decided to stop indulging her. Instead, he said objectively and impartially, "He¡¯s not cruel at all. We made an unforgivable mistake. Jay''s right, Angeline has no reason to forgive us after what we did to her. "She was only nice to you because of Jay. But you, not only did you not repent and admit your fault, you even aggravated the situation by torturing her. You''ve wounded Angeline''s heartpletely, and that''s why she piled up new hatreds on the old ones. Her pping you and even taking her anger out on Jay is proof that she had nowhere to vent out her anger." After a pause, Jordan said with despair, "You''ve set Angeline offpletely. I''m really worried that she''ll live her whole life with this hatred in her, and it''ll be our son who will suffer then. Chloe, you didn''t hurt Angeline, you hurt your own son." Chloe cried out, "How could I bring myself to hurt him when I love him so much? How would I know that Angeline is so important to him? What''s wrong with Jay? There are so many beautiful women in this world, why is he sticking to one woman only?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jordan shook his head helplessly and sighed. "You still refuse to admit your mistakes, aren''t you? Angeline may be worthless to you, but to Jay, she''s everything." Jordan stood up and said, "Chloe, I think we should go back to Imperial Capital and use the rest of our lives to repent for our sins and ask Angeline for forgiveness. This is the only way Jay will forgive us." Chloe looked at Jordan in disbelief. "Ask Angeline for forgiveness? She can dream on." Jordan said again, "Besides, I miss my father too." Chloe raged. "Why do you miss your father when he was the one who put us in such a miserable state?" Jordan said, "Why don¡¯t you put yourself in someone else¡¯s shoes for once? Just because my father hurt you, you''ve chosen to loathe him your whole life. Simrly, we''ve hurt Angeline over and over again. She should be hating our guts now, no?" Chloe snorted, making no reply. Jordan said in a daze, "When I see how much pain Jay is in upon losing Angeline, I begin to sympathize with my dad. Death must have felt like a better option for him when he lost my mother. Instead of killing you, he merely imprisoned you, and that just shows that he still cares about you. "Therefore, I''ve decided to go back. I wish we can bury the hatchet while he''s still alive." Chloe started roaring like a madwoman. "If you want t o go, then go yourself! Go, all of you! From today onward, we will have nothing to do with each other..." Jordan said helplessly, "I hope you''ll go with me, Chloe. You''re the Ares family''s daughter-inw after all. Don''t forget, Imperial Capital is also your home." Chloe hesitated for a moment. Her heart wavered when she recalled that her precious son Jay and her adorable grandchildren were in Imperial Capital. Though after giving it another thought, no one in Imperial Capital would wee her, so should she bother going there? "I''m not going." Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Jordan could only sigh. Immediately after Jay set foot in Imperial Capital, he rushed to Angeline¡¯s house in Swallow City. At the sight of Lady Severe and Mr. Severe, Jay asked anxiously, "Did Angelinee home, Mom and Dad?" Lady Severe was stunned. "Angeline is with you, isn''t she?" A hint of uneasiness shed across Jay''s heart. Angeline did note home. Where could she have gone? Josephine consoled Jay. "Brother, Angeline may have gone to Imperial Capital first." Jay nodded, and before he could exchange greetings with the elders from the Severe family, he drove to Imperial Capital in a hurry. He went to Carefree Garden, Grand Asia, and even the newly built Tourmaline Estate... He went everywhere h e could possibly think of, yet Angeline was still nowhere to be found. Jay grew extremely uneasy. Had Angeline made up her mind to part ways with him? After what Angeline had gone through this time, her health must have suffered a heavy blow. Thinking about this, Jay grew anxious about Angelina''s body. In the following days, he was so busy that he had practically turned into Superman. He knew that Angeline was worried about the children, hence in order to fulfill Angeline''s wish, he first contacted a private high school-imperial Domain International Experimental Middle School. Logically speaking, the children had a three-year age gap, but the military intelligence division''s children¡¯s cultural level was not exactly high either. After several assessments and seeing how the children scored zero in many subjects, Jay made a decision to have everyone follow in Baby Zetty¡¯s footsteps. All of them would attend the first year of high school together next semester. Seeing the time they had left, this was now the time for them to study the junior high school sybus. Their teachers were all renowned teachers Grayson had scouted from various elite schools. As for the genius Jenson, he was ced in this ss for some odd reason by Daddy. He had to study the same junior high school textbooks together with Baby Robbie and the rest, and that left him particrly speechless. Jenson approached Jay and asked, "Why should I study with them, Daddy?" This was an insult to his IQ and a waste of his time. Jay tossed him a sentence, "This is your mommy''s n." Jenson recalled that Mommy wanted him to go back t o school so he could learn how to interact with his ssmates instead of being so cold and unkind all day long. ncing at Daddy''s cold face, Jenson sighed inwardly. If Mommy was here, Daddy would probably think twice. However, now that Mommy was not around, Daddy would only dogmatically implement Mommy''s suggestions. Aplete marriage ve. "What about thepany?" Jenson doubted that his devastated and depressed Daddy could manage thepany alone. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay said resolutely, "I''ll manage it. You go and enjoy your childhood. There¡¯s not much of it left.¡± Jenson pursed his lips. Who even cared about childhood? When he came out of Jay''s room, the siblings looked a t Jenson''s defeated expression and they all gloated. "Just give up and be our ssmate, Jens." Sis Twoughed. "If we have trouble answering some of the questions, you can exin it to us." Jenson,"..." Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Baby Robbiey on the sofa with his arms folded and said calmly, "You can help us cheat when we have exams!" Jenson was speechless. Jenson rolled his eyes at them and said, "Don''t worry, Daddy will not give up until each of you be outstanding students." Baby Robbie and the girls almost fainted. Grand Old Master Ares found out that Jay had returned to Imperial Capital, so for the entire day, he waited by the door for his children and grandchildren toe and see him. However, after waiting for several days, Grand Old Master Ares lost his patience. He took the initiative to call Jay. Grand Old Master Ares questioned unhappily, "Jay, I know you''ve been back to Imperial Capital for a few days now. Why haven''t you visited me? Also, I heard that Baby Robbie is back. Come over with the kids." Jay said in a low voice, "Grandpa, I lost Angelina." Grand Old Master Ares kept silent for a long while. He finally understood why Jay had not visited since he came back. Without Angelina, Jay was a walking dead. He would not be able to act nor think normally. "What happened?" Grand Old Master Ares asked anxiously. What he feared most was that Angeline had met with a n ident. That would destroy Jay. "My mother drove her away," Jay mentioned it casually, but anyone could tell that his voice was mixed with immense pain and helplessness. Grand Old Master Ares hammered his fist on the coffee table and said angrily, "Who is she to chase out a member of the Ares family? Your mother is a bandit! She¡¯s domineering and unreasonable!" Suddenly, Grand Old Master Ares realized something. He trembled and asked, "Your mother is still alive? What about your father?" "Both of them are alive. They were locked up in the underground pce of the military intelligence division. Jens saved them." When he heard that his son, Jordan Ares, was still alive, Grand Old Master Ares burst into tears. However, he held back his emotions and said nonchntly, "Why did he save them? It''s not worth it to save them if I have to lose my grandson and his family." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Even through the phone, Grand Old Master Ares could feel Jay¡¯s sadness. He knew his grandson the best, and he knew how much Angeline''s departure had affected him. Grand Old Master Ares comforted him, saying, "Jay, you must not give up on yourself. Hear m e out, Angeline is angry. When she¡¯s no longer angry, she''ll be back. When the timees, the whole Ares family will personally apologize to her. Angeline is a kind soul, she''ll definitely forgive you." Jay chuckled. Yes, Angeline was very easy to coax. No matter the mistake, as long as he kissed her and said a few nice things, all his trouble would disappear. However, this time around, she did not even give him a chance. "Jay, don¡¯t give up." Grand Old Master Ares said melodiously, "When you disappeared back then, everyone thought that you would nevere back, but Angeline still kept hoping that you would. Compared to the despair that she felt at that time, your hopeful waiting is much more merciful. Therefore, you have to cheer up and take good care of thepany. You need to be your best self when you see her again." Jay was enlightened after he heard what Grand Old Master Ares said. "Thank you, Grandpa. I know what to do." Jay put down the phone and walked out of the office. He stood in the long corridor and looked at the stars iid on the wall. A gentle smile appeared. "Angeline, I told you that I''ll conquer the world for you, so I won¡¯t be knocked down. When you return, I''ll give you the best gifts." Jay turned all the pain into strength and worked until he could not tell night from day. Of course, he still did not forget to look for the whereabouts of Angeline every day. He made countless calls to Angeline, but no one picked up. He called the people who were close to Angeline, but n o one answered. It was clear that Angeline was still furious at him. He texted her about everything and anything. He even went as far as sending her a good morning text every morning... That was until.. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Jay brought the children to Tourmaline Estate to visit Grand Old Master Ares. The estate was especially lively with the gathering of a few of the Ares family branches. Jean was a self-imed pick-up artist. When Jean saw that Jay was holding onto his phone and texting the entire night, he could not stand it anymore. He snatched Jay''s phone, threw it aside, and said, " Brother, is Sister-inw answering any of your calls? I s she replying to any of your texts?" Jay red at Jean with an angry expression. How dare this kid try to teach him a lesson?! When Jean saw Jay''s expression, he knew he had hit his sore spot. Jean smiled and said, "She¡¯s not answering your calls or returning your text messages, i s that right? Let me tell you, there are only two reasons for this." Jay straightened up and listened carefully to what Jean had to say next. Jean said, "The first reason is that your writing is subpar and your words can''t move her." Jay gave a scowl. How dare this kid question his writing skills? Since he was young, he had been praised for the level of depth and sharpness in his writing. He even got a perfect score for his college entrance essay. Jean put a hand on Jay''s shoulder and said with a cheeky smile, "I know that your writing skills are good. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you''re good with writing love letters." 2 Jay thought about it for a moment and said, "Show me the love letters that you''ve written for others." When Jean saw that Jay was acting modest and diligent to learn, he boasted, "My love letters are all of textbook-standard. If you want my love letters, you have to give me something in return." "Do you want money?" Jay said. "Oh, my brother, feelings will be hurt if we talk about money." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A cold expression appeared on Jay''s face. If Jean dared to ckmail him, he would make sure that he was aware of the consequences. "Well, it''s true that talking about money hurts feelings. I heard from your parents that you haven''t found a girlfriend yet. I''ll introduce one to you tomorrow. You can get married." Jean was frightened. "Don''t, big brother. I have no guts to refuse whoever you decide to introduce to me. Please, let me live my life in peace. I''m more than happy to share my love letters for your reference." Jay nodded. That was how he expected Jean to react. "What about the second reason?" Jay asked. He was the only one around who could keep his head straight after the topic of conversation had been redirected multiple times. Jean was very impressed with Jay. He had been distracted and did not remember that they had yet to wrap up the previous conversation. "The second reason that she''s ignoring you is that she¡¯s still angry." Jay had a rough idea that this could be the reason. Suddenly, his handsome face turned gloomy again. The children lined up to greet Grand Old Master Ares. From the oldest to the youngest, the girls in the military intelligence division met with Grand Old Master Ares. Grand Old Master Ares sat on a slightly elevated seat. There were stacks of cash on the tray that was on the table next to him. After the children greeted him, Grand Old Master Ares handed them some allowance. The girls held onto the money and looked a little confused. What would they use the money for? They had never shopped in their whole lives. The cheeky Baby Robbie made a suggestion. "Sisters, I''ll take you to the mall today and we''ll go shopping for clothes. What do you think about the n?" All of the girls turned to look at Jay expectantly. Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 Jay''s icy expression instantly softened. He nodded and said, "Be safe." The children giggled. After Daddy adopted them, he regarded them as his own daughters and cared about their safety. If they were out in public, the people there should be the ones worried. Finally, it was Baby Robbie and Jenson''s turn to walk u p to Grand Old Master Ares. Jenson''s face was sullen, but Baby Robbie plunged into the arms of Grand Old Master Ares. He greeted him affectionately, "Greatgrandpa." Grand Old Master Ares'' tears filled his eyes. "Baby Robbie, I''m so happy that you¡¯re back." When Grand Old Master Ares handed some money to Baby Robbie and Jenson, Baby Robbie took it and kept it like the others. However, Jenson kept his hands in his pants pockets and said coolly, "Great-grandpa, I''m not a child, so I don''t need any allowance." Grand Old Master Ares held the money in his hand as he said, "Jens, in Great-grandpa''s heart, you''ll always b e my baby grandson." Jenson reluctantly took it, then turned around and N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. handed it to Baby Robbie. "Use this to buy more clothes for our sisters." After the children met Grand Old Master Ares, they headed out. Jay went to Grand Old Master Ares, fully prepared for a long conversation. Grand Old Master Ares asked for an update on Doomsday. "How''s Chief Yorks?" After sitting on it for a while, Jay realized that Grand Old Master Ares was referring to his father-in- law. He said, "He''s happy and healthy. He''s Peter Pan, forever a kid even though he has the body of an old man." When he heard that, a smile appeared on Grand Old Master Ares'' face. "That''s good to hear." Jay nced at his grandfather. Grand Old Master Ares looked like he had a million thoughts running through his mind. His expression was a little embarrassed, but it seemed that he was hoping for some good news. Jay said, "He already knows that my grandmother is M r. Boye." Grand Old Master Ares was petrified as soon as he heard that. After a long while, he whispered in shame, "Does he me me for being unfaithful?" Jay said, "It''s all in the past, just let it go." Grand Old Master Ares burst into tears. "I''m sorry for that. I was horribly injured during the war and it was a matter of life and death. A beautiful woman saved m e. It was love at first sight. At that time, it never crossed my mind that she was the famous Mr. Boye." Grand Old Master Ares smiled bitterly and continued," I always thought that Mr. Boye was a man. So, I put m y guard down and pursued her. "However, she never showed me any interest. She even rejected me more than once. I was really sad. I could feel that she liked me, so I never gave up. After a long while, she was touched by how sincere I was and opened up to me. She told me that her family was forcing her to marry the mafia boss. She didn''t like him, but she couldn''t get rid of him. I was very angry when I heard this, so I decided to relieve her of her suffering. Your grandmother was a very smart woman. She told me that people would be suspicious i f we left together. She asked that I head back to Imperial Capital by myself, and she would eventually find a chance to escape." Jay was shocked when he heard that. "After so many years, you''ve never revealed Grandma''s secrets. I always thought that you didn''t know Grandma was Mr. Boye." Grand Old Master Ares smiled bitterly. "Why wouldn''t I have known? I''ve been with her for so many years. I''m not stupid. A pure-hearted woman like her can''t hide secrets well. So, when your mother knocked on m y door, the truth slowly unraveled." Jay looked sad. He shuddered when he thought about how his mother had murdered his grandmother. He asked, "Why did Mother kill Grandma?" Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 Grand Old Master Ares shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe your mother wanted ess to the research findings, but your grandma wasn''t willing to give it to her." Jay immediately thought of his mother''s other child, the child who died of a strange disease. Did his mother look for Grandma Boye in hopes of bringing him back to life? However, Grand Old Master Ares revealed another shocking truth, "I interrogated your mother previously, but she kept saying that it was Boye s fault. She said that Boye is a scheming good-for- nothing and is not a s kind as she appears. She also said that she cheated o n me..." Monster''s face immediately came to Jay''s mind. He thought about the timeline in his mind, then asked, "Was Grandma ever away from home in the years before I was born?" "No." Grand Old Master Ares thought about Jay¡¯s question for a while and shook his head. However, his eyes suddenly lit up as he said, "She fell seriously ill and her stomach was swollen for a while. However, it went away after half a year." Jay was astonished. "Was she pregnant?" Grand Old Master Ares shook his head and said, "Your mother made it crystal clear to me. I did suspect that she was pregnant, but the question of how she got pregnant was never made clear. Also, her belly went down again in three or four months. How could a normal pregnancyst such a short while?" Jay was deep in thought and kept silent. Grandma Boye was a doctor, so she had the brains to g o about fooling his grandfather. However, the existence of Monster was evidence of her cheating. It was pretty clear that Grandma Boye did cheat on Grand Old Master Ares. Jay chose to keep the truth to himself as he could not bear to hurt his grandfather. He decided to let Grand Old Master Ares spend the rest of his life with good memories of his grandma. Grand Old Master Ares suddenly grabbed Jay''s hand. " Did Chief Yorks ever say that he forgave me?" Jay told him the truth. "He was angry at first, but after the chaos in the military intelligence division, Grandpa opened his eyes. He doesn¡¯t want to dwell in the past. His only hope is for the descendants of Yorks Stronghold to live a happy and healthy life out of the mountains." Grand Old Master Ares breathed a sigh of relief. "I feel better hearing that." The issue that had been weighing in his mind for so many years was finally resolved, so Grand Old Master Ares was instantly refreshed. He threw away his walking stick and stood up. He refused to give in to his old age and said, "I have to learn from the chief and take good care of my body. I''ll be sure to exercise, and someday, I''ll walk as if I have wings." Jay was not sure whether he shouldugh or cry. ''Aging is an irreversible process. Staying active can only dy aging but would not reverse its effects. What is he thinking?'' Jay suddenly remembered something. The other day, h e took Sis Thirteen to meet with Monster. He initially decided to adopt the carrot and the stick. He nned t o use Sis Thirteen as a hostage to force Monster to hand over the research findings. He never thought that Monster would kneel and beg for his mercy to let Sis Thirteen go. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It did not seem like he had the research findings. He suspected that Grandma Boye¡¯s research findings were in the hands of his grandfather. "Grandpa, are the research findings left by Grandma Boye with you?" Jay asked suddenly. Grand Old Master Ares squinted his eyes and reprimanded Jay, "Has it not brought you enough misery? Why do you still want them?" Jay said with grief, "Angeline¡¯s condition is worsening. When I parted with her, she had intermittent fevers. I''m afraid that she won¡¯tst with my mother torturing her like this. Grandpa, you know how important Angeline is to me," Jay begged. Grand Old Master Ares stayed silent. After a long time, Grand Old Master Ares said, "If I give the research findings to you, what will you do with them?" Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 Jay said resolutely, "Grandpa, share the findings with our government and let them serve mankind. This is the life purpose of a doctor. I would think that Grandma would want her research findings to be passed down from generation to generation." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Grand Old Master Yorks waved his hand and said, " Give me some time to think about it." Jay left. As he came out of Grand Old Master Yorks'' room, Jay looked at the restored Tourmaline Estate. Theyout and appearance of the building were as per its previous appearance. The lush trees and wide asphalt avenues gave the whole ce life. The reconstruction of Tourmaline Estate was led by Angeline herself. Jay¡¯s heart ached when he thought o f how much hard work Angeline had put in just to make him happy. He thought to himself, ''How did I lose such a wonderful woman?¡¯ Jay dragged himself to Fragrant Vessel Court. Fragrant Vessel Court had an antique feel to it as the building retained its original appearance. The only thing that was different was the trees, flowers, and nts. Angelina had nted many jacarandas, kapok trees, and trumpet creepers. A gratifying smile appeared on Jay¡¯s face. Angelina''sndscape design was simr to what he had done in Green Plum Town. Their hearts were linked as one. Jay opened the door of Fragrant Vessel Court and saw a huge framed ink painting on the wall of the living room. Inside, there was another row of smallttice picture frames that disyed the various masterpieces drawn by Angeline. He thought of their first encounter and their innocence when they fell in love, to the despair of life and death, and finally... the lifelongpanionship. In an instant, tears filled Jay¡¯s eyes. If it had not been for the trip to Mount Pearl, Angeline would have never parted ways with him. Jay sat on the sofa and recalled those sweet memories of him and Angeline. "Angeline, where are you?" Jay cried out, his heart in a million pieces. Heavenly Stairway Town. The town was famous because of a romantic legend. ording to the legend, there was a pair of lovers who lived here a long time ago. The girl''s parents refused to ept the boy as one of their own. In a rage, the girl eloped with her beloved. They ended up i n this deserted ce to live a life of istion. As they got older, their love story was spread by tourists who inadvertently found this ce, and it became known as Heavenly Stairway Town. Angeline chose to stay in Heavenly Stairway Town because she had been here when she was young. There were many memories made here. In a rental room. Angeline was lying on the bed in pain. Her muscles were aching all over, but she gritted her teeth and refused to scream out loud. Her face was soaked with sweat, and her stubborn but perplexed eyes revealed just how much pain she was in. Mrs. Yorks wiped away her sweat gently and said, " Angeline, scream it out if you''re in pain. I know that you''re in pain..." Angeline said while out of breath, "Aunt Crystal, I¡¯m not a good-for-nothing." Mrs. Yorks feared up when she heard that. Chloe Yorks had hurt Angeline deeply. What Chloe did to her was still haunting Angeline. Therefore, after Angeline was paralyzed, she was unwilling to stay in bed or ept any of the doctor''s advice. She was fighting with her body. The doctor asked her to rest in bed, but she worked out like it was a matter of life and death. She kneeled when she could not stand up andy on her stomach when she was out of energy. 1 She was fighting against her illness with stubbornness. Although she never screamed out in pain, she lost significant weight in just a few days. Mrs. Yorks and Shirley knew how difficult it was for her. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 It was up until she no longer had the strength to toss and turn. She was no longer fighting back as shey o n the bed, her breathing thin as silk. She stubbornly exhausted herself and weakly told Sis Shirley, "I may not have much time left, Sis Shirley. I''ll have to tell you a couple of things before I die." Shirley knelt before the bed, her face drenched in tears. "Lil Angeline, please don''t think that way. You''ll be fine. How about I call Jay over, okay?" Angeline refused her firmly. "No. Don''t let him know about my current condition. If I die, don''t let him see m y remains and tell him that I passed on peacefully. That way, he''ll feel much better. "Also, Sis Shirley, I''m truly sorry I can''t keep youpany.¡± After finishing her sentences, Angeline lost consciousness. Shirley wailed aloud,menting to the heavens, while Mrs. Yorks kept herposure. She ced her ear on Angelina''s heart and said, "Shirley, she¡¯s not dead. Her breathing is steady as well. Her anxiety must''ve triggered all kinds of unrealistic hallucinations." Shirley was immediately relieved. After the intense shock, Shirley''s stomach felt slightly abnormal, as if contractions would ur at any time. Mrs. Yorks was an experienced person, so she noted," I think you''re about to give birth, Shirley. We have to make some preparations in advance." N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Shirley looked at Angeline, who was tortured by her illness, and thought it was indeed not the right time to have a baby. However, whatever one was terrified of would alwayse first. After Angeliney heavily sick in bed for a week, she had entirely epted that she would now be permanently paralyzed for the following second half o f her life. Just then, Sis Shirley''s water broke. Mrs. Yorks was panicky as she eximed, "What do w e do? Shirley, it''s dangerous for the child once your water breaks. You''ll have to go to the hospital in town as soon as possible." Once Angeline heard that Sis Shirley was in danger, she mustered up the strength that came out of nowhere to sit up. It was as if she could no longer feel the pain in her body as she staggered into the living room after putting her clothes on. "I''ll get a doctor. Take good care of Sis Shirley, Aunt Crystal." Mrs. Yorks stared at Angeline in much astonishment and disbelief as she floated about like a ghost. However, due to the critical situation, Mrs. Yorks and Angeline both had their hands full. They hurriedly pack the necessities needed for Sis Shirley to deliver, and once the ambnce arrived, Angeline and Mrs. Yorks apanied her to the hospital. In the hospital, Sis Shirley was quickly pushed into the delivery room, and they could hear her painful screams. Angeline hovered outside while hugging her arms. Mrs. Yorks held the frail and thin Angeline in her arms as sheforted, saying, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Angeline. Your sister will be fine." Angeline was obviously overwhelmed, yet she stubbornly replied, "I''m not scared, Aunt Crystal." Mrs. Yorks stretched out her hands to tidy up Angelina''s hair that looked like a chicken''s coop. She had not gotten out of bed for seven days now, and just when Mrs. Yorks thought that she would never again b e able to get up, Angeline had stood up miraculously when Sis Shirley was about to give birth to her baby. When she gave it further thought, it was Angelina''s own love and sense of responsibility that got her through this hurdle. Mrs. Yorks was utterly moved. Angeline was such a good kid. If she were her daughter-inw, she would love Angeline to bits. Why did she have to end up being the daughter-inw of that evil wench, Chloe Yorks? When the baby¡¯s cries were heard, Angeline showed a smile on her face. "She did it. My sister gave birth.¡± She started hopping around like a child. The doctors and nurses walking around the hospital were all looking at Angeline attentively. She was still i n her pajamas and windbreaker while her long hair was messy, greasy, and stuck together. Meanwhile, Mrs. Yorks shared the joy of being promoted to a grandmother. Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Not long after, the nurse walked out holding the baby. "It¡¯s a boy." The nurse smiled. Mrs. Yorks ecstatically hugged the child over and wept with joy. "The gender doesn''t matter. He''s my perfect little grandbaby." When Angeline noticed that Sis Shirley had note out, she agitatedly grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand. "Where''s my sister? How is she?" The nurse smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry. The mother i s fine. She''s just inside for a couple more examinations." Angeline was then relieved, and she turned her attention to the child. Inside the thick swaddle nket, a small head was exposed. His hair was thick, ck, and shiny, and his face was slightly on the long side. He had long and narrow eyes that were somewhat nting upward. Angeline pouted and said in disappointment, "Mrs. Yorks, the baby looks too much like Cole. He doesn''t have my sister''s features at all." Mrs. Yorks chuckled. "Angeline, since the baby looks like Cole, he''ll look more and more handsome in the future. And don''t you worry, if my Cole gives Shirley a hard time, I won''t let him off the hook so easily." Angeline smiled and ced her arm around Mrs. Yorks¡¯ neck. "I''ve always known that Aunt Crystal is the fairest and most reasonable person." Half an hourter. The nurse pushed Shirley out in a wheelchair. In the blink of an eye, they suddenly had a lot of work t o do. The baby needed to take a bath, get breastfed, change his diapers... Shirley¡¯s body was frail from the start, and she got weaker after giving birth. She barely had the strength t o breastfeed the baby. Angeline still worked hard to help out in her sickly state. When Mrs. Yorks looked at the seemingly tireless Angeline, she smiled and said to Sis Shirley, "I finally understand why the people around Angeline treat her kindly. It''s because she treats the people around her even better." Sis Shirley nodded tearfully. She felt her heart aching. "But my little sister somewhatcks in the luck department and just so happened to stumble upon a vicious mother-inw." Mrs. Yorks tried suggesting to Sis Shirley, "Shirley, since Angeline isn''t in good health, why don''t we hire a nanny? Let''s not tire Angeline out. But since we don''t have much money, I can ask Cole for help. I was wondering if you''d mind if I do?" Shirley¡¯splexion was rather pale, but she still smiled peacefully. "You don¡¯t have to ask for my opinion, Aunt Crystal. I never had the idea of preventing Cole from meeting his child. After all, I hope this child gets both of his parents¡¯ love and affection." Mrs. Yorks breathed a sigh of relief. She took Shirley''s phone and dialed Cole¡¯s phone number. After a few rings, Cole¡¯s somewhat stirred-up voice was heard from the other line, "Where are you guys now, Shirley? After sending you people to the North Renege Airport, Carson said that all of you sneaked away without him noticing. Why are you so unruly?" "It''s Mom, Cole." Mrs. Yorks'' voice sounded tranquil and calm. "Forgive me for choosing to leave without saying goodbye this time. You know very well that if I didn''t leave, I may never again pluck up the courage to leave that ce that merely makes me downhearted." Cole was slightly taken aback. "I don''t me you for it, Mom. But where are you now?" Mrs. Yorks said, "The three of us are wounded by love, so we¡¯re merely bidding farewell to our former lives. I''ll never tell you where we are." Cole was in betweenughter and tears. "Mom, I''m your son. Why don''t you tell me? I promise you I won''t tell Dad." Aunt Crystal decisively refused. "I will not." "Then, why are you even calling me?" Cole was getting curious. "Mom needs money.¡± Cole said in a pique of anger, "No way. Aren¡¯t youpletely isting yourself from us? Why are you still asking us for money?" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Do you think I want to call you and ask for money? Your son has been born. Do you want him to be well-fed? How about toys? And his clothes? Forget it. Since you''re such an irresponsible daddy, I think we might a s well give him away." Cole was utterly stupefied. "Shirley has given birth? But it''s not her due date yet.¡± Mrs. Yorks replied, "Something happened to Angeline and Shirley suffered from a shock, making her go into earlybor.¡± Cole was scared witless. "What happened to Angeline?" Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Mrs. Yorks was getting impatient and said, "We¡¯re done here. I''m quite busy. If you still have a bit of a conscience, Venmo me the money using this phone number. I''m hanging up now.¡± "Mom, don''t hang up. My son-" Beep, beep! Cole stared at the cell phone that was hung up, digesting the information his mother had just revealed to him. He ultimately came to a terrible conclusion-Angeline had fallen ill and it was a very serious illness. Otherwise, Sis Shirley would not have gone into prematurebor from fright. What made him even more uneasy was that the three women had no money on them. With Angeline''s illness and Sis Shirley''s earlybor, how would they sustain themselves? When Cole thought of this, he abruptly broke out in a cold sweat. "Carson, immediately Venmo some money into Shirley''s phone number." "How much?" Carson asked. "As much as possible." Carson quickly took his phone out and started tapping away. Two minutester, Carson looked up at Cole and apologized. "Young Master, I just signed up, so the transfer limit is capped at 299.99 dors." Cole''s facialplexion turned pale. He quickly picked up the phone to call Jay. On the other line, Jay was slightly startled to see Cole''s caller ID. Henguidly answered the phone and heard Cole¡¯s obviously anxious tone. Then, he started acting as if h e was in a leisure state. "Did you receive news from Angeline, Master Ares?" Jay frowned. He just knew that this guy was here sniffing for clues because he could not find Angeline either. Overflowing with jealousy, he replied, "It''s none of your business." Then, he hung up the phone. What right did he have to be concerned over his woman? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cole brazenly called him once more. This time, he was no longer long-winded and went straight to the point." Don''t hang up. I have something urgent to tell you." Jay raised his wrist to look at his watch. "You have one minute. I have an emergency meeting to attend." "Fine, fine, alright. My mother called me earlier. Do you want to know what she told me?" Jay¡¯s face froze slightly. He straightened up his posture and turned his attention from theputer screen to the phone instantly. "What did she say?¡± "They''ve run out of money." Coldness shed across Jay''s eyes. If Angeline had run out of money, why did she rather ask for Cole''s help instead of his? He was somewhat irritated. "If they''ve run out of money, why don''t they juste home?" "My mother said something happened to Angeline!" Jay''s pupils shrank in horror as he roared at him." What happened to Angeline?" ¡°I don''t know since my mother didn''t bother to borate. She merely said that something happened t o her, and Shirley suffered from a shock that made her go into earlybor," said Cole. Every nerve in Jay''s body grew tense, and every cell was overflowing with nervousness. What kind of lives were these three women living? "Did they say where they were?" Jay was filled with expectations. He hoped that Mrs. Yorks, someone wiser and older, would treat this matter sensibly and make the best choice for themselves. Cole replied, "My mother said that they were three women wounded by love and had made up their minds to bid farewell to their previous lives. She doesn¡¯t even want me anymore, so naturally, she didn¡¯t tell me where they are now." Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Jay felt his blood running cold, and even the tips of his fingers were shivering. Angeline wanted to bid farewell to her pastpletely? Did she mean utterly abandoning him and their children? How hurt could she possibly be that the once so optimistic and cheerful Angeline was now despondent toward the world? Cole continued to chatter incessantly, "I''m trying to transfer some allowance to them, but our Venmo ounts are capped at 299.99 dors. I tried calling them back, but the other line is busy. I''m guessing that their phones are now rejecting any calls, so unless they take the initiative to get in contact with u s, we can''t contact them." Jay was not at all surprised that Angeline had set her phone to reject all iing calls. It was just that he still felt a faint sting in his heart. Whenever he thought about how Angeline had drawn a line between them, he felt his heart sobbing with sadness. "Master Ares, we''re running out of ideas here. Haven''t you always been smart and wise? I''ll be leaving this matter to you now.¡± Jay was still overflowed with the grief that Angeline had bestowed upon him, and he was not at all in the mood to listen to Cole''s voice. "Hello? Master Ares?" Ultimately, Cole had no other option but to hang up the phone. Inside the hall, Grand Old Master Yorks, Chloe, and Spencer looked at Cole eagerly. Their expressions were filled with expectations as they all had people they cared about and they wanted to know the other party''s current situation. Cole shrugged his shoulders and tried to keep them in suspense. "Why are you guys looking at me?" The fact was, he was not at all in the know of the three''s situation. He also wanted to know more about Angelina''s situation. Spencer angrily rebuked, "Stop keeping us at bay. When is your mothering back?" Cole grabbed a cherry from the fruit tter and shoved it in his mouth. "Why do you even think that m y mother ising back?" Spencer made a solemn vow, "Running away from home was a decision she made on a hot-headed whim. She''lle home once she has calmed down. She¡¯s a middle-aged woman now, yet she''s still running away from home like a young teenager. Isn¡¯t i t embarrassing?" Cole rolled his eyes at his dad. "You''re wrong, Dad. Mom will never being back in this lifetime. She said very clearly on the phone that she''s bidding farewell to her past life, and she''s even willing to give up on me, her darling son,pletely." Spencer crushed the teacup in his hand. "She said that?" Cole nodded. "Yep." Spencer''s face turned distorted, and he began panicking in his heart. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Meanwhile, Grand Old Master Yorks was concerned about his little grandson. "Cole, did Shirley give birth t o a healthy boy? That''s nice, and you''re a father now. You have to give the child a name..." Cole retorted, "Don¡¯t waste your efforts, Grandpa. I don''t even know whether I''ll be able to meet my son, ever. Do you think Shirley will give us the honor of naming him?" Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ expression turned darker. Chloe merely cared about Jay, so she asked, "Isn''t Jay angry about Angeline running away from home?" Cole sneered at her and said, "Angry? More like angry with himself. He''s fuming at himself for losing such a great wife. I¡¯ve warned you about this, Aunt Chloe. But you''ve truly outdone yourself this time and made your son utterly miserable. When I called my cousin earlier, as soon as he heard that Angeline was sick and had n o money for treatment, he was scared out of his wits. I''ve never seen a man like him so terrified before." Chloe drooped her head and sighed. "What a useless man. Is this all worth it for a single woman?" Cole stood up and stretched his waist. "I''ll not waste any more of my time talking to you people. It¡¯s useless anyway. Keep doing what you¡¯re doing, and one day when you''ve killed them, perhaps you¡¯ll give up that ridiculous prejudice." Cole¡¯s advice was akin to a wake-up call to Grand Old Master Yorks. He had to do something to keep the Yorks from being torn apart. At this moment in Imperial Capital. Jay''s thoughts were in a whirl of confusion. He originally hoped that Angeline might return after she calmed down. However, now that he heard of Angeline¡¯s incident, he could not sit still any longer. He walked around the room as all kinds of terrible thoughts popped up in his head. What on earth happened to Angeline? Did her anxiety worsen? Or perhaps... When Jay thought of her death, a wave of cold sweat broke out on his back. His whole body was like a deted balloon as it slid down to the ground. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 "As long as you''re safe, Angeline, Jaybie is willing to let the gods shorten his life..." He even became superstitious. In the evening, Jay walked out of Grand Asia in despair. When he returned to Carefree Garden, Jenson and Baby Robbie stood by the door, watching him quietly like a pair of statues. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy seems to be in an awful mood." Baby Robbie pointed out sorrowfully. Jenson replied, "Be more confident. It''s not seemingly, he truly is in a bad mood." "Daddy," the two children called out to him in unison. Jay managed to squeeze out a pale, feeble smile at them. He stretched his hands out to pat them perfunctorily. "Where are all your sisters?" Jay asked in a low-spirited manner. "Still shopping." Jay walked into the living room and slumped onto the sofa. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at one another. Then, Baby Robbie said in distress, "Daddy can''t go on being this way." Jenson replied, "Daddy is just worried about Mommy. I s there any way you can reach her, Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie gave it a thought. "I can try." Baby Robbie and Jenson walked toward Jay, and due t o Jenson''s cold temperament, he was at a loss at how t ofort his father. Baby Robbie pulled Jay''s hand over and repeatedly promised, "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''ll make sure Mommyes back as soon as possible." Jay looked at Baby Robbie. He looked utterly helpless and defeated at the moment. "Do you have any good ideas?" Baby Robbie took out his phone and clicked on the voice chat. Then, he said to his mommy, "Where are you now, Mommy? Baby Robbie can''t sleep every night as I only think about you.¡± His voice was soft and cutesy, and when he deliberately acted coquettishly, his cries were simply adorable. Jay and Jenson could hardly look at Baby Robbie... They were both categorized as masculine men, so Baby Robbie¡¯s feminine style gave them slight goosebumps. "That¡¯s it?" Jenson said, feeling disdainful. Baby Robbie noticed Jenson and Daddy''s contempt toward him and threw the phone on the coffee table angrily. "You guys don''t believe in me?" The three men sat around the coffee table, six eyes staring at the phone in a fixated manner. They were expecting Angeline to respond. Time was slowly ticking away... Jay stood up. "I''m going to make dinner." Jenson said, "I''ll help you, Daddy." Now that there were more people in the family, their workload for preparing three meals a day was heavier. Before getting Angeline''s approval, Jay was reluctant t o hire a housekeeper for the children. He was afraid that Angeline would be upset. When Jay and Jenson were walking toward the kitchen, Baby Robbie''s phone rang. Jay and Jenson proceeded to turn their heads abruptly as Baby Robbie picked up the phone. "What is it, Baby Zetty?" When they found out it was a call from Baby Zetty, there was a disappointed expression on Jay and Jenson''s faces. They proceeded to walk into the kitchen. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 "Daddy, Baby Zetty said they¡¯re noting home for dinner," Baby Robbie shouted at the kitchen after hanging up the phone. Jenson replied, "Got it." At this time, Baby Robbie''s phone rang once more, and when he saw the familiar caller ID, he was so astonished that he grabbed the phone and ran toward the kitchen. The transparent ss door was locked from the inside, and Baby Robbie proceeded to bang on it, pointing his finger at the phone excitedly. Jay and Jenson assumed that he was on the phone with Baby Zetty, so the cold father and son duo turned a blind eye to Baby Robbie¡¯s exaggerated reaction. "Hello. Where are you now, Mommy? Baby Robbie misses you so much." Baby Robbie had to raise his voice on purpose. Jay opened the ss door and stood in front of Baby Robie, his pupils appearing stunned. At that moment, the blood in his body started to boil. He froze in ce from the excitement, and he could not figure out what he should do next. Jenson was the one who hinted at Baby Robbie to turn on the loudspeaker... When Baby Robbie pressed the loudspeaker button, they heard Angeline''s voice. "Mommy will be back soon, Baby Robbie. You have to eat and sleep well so that you have the energy to study. If you''re feeling bored, try to keep some pets around to distract you. And also, help Mommy take care of your sisters from the military intelligence division." She said everything in a single breath. From her tone, Jay could hear how unstable her breathing was. It was clearly rted to her physical weakness. Baby Robbie turned the conversation around. "We all miss you very much, Mommy, especially Daddy. His yearning for you is bing disastrous now, and he has lost a lot of weight...¡± Angeline was silent. Jay stretched his hand out abruptly, and Baby Robbie handed the phone over to him. "Where are you, Angeline? I''lle pick you up." Beep, beep! Jay stared at the phone after Angeline had mercilessly hung up. He could no longer bear such a huge blow, and hisplexion turned ashen. He looked at the phone for quite some time before returning it to his son and proceeding to walk into the kitchen gloomily. Then, there were sounds of pots and pans falling from time to time in the kitchen. Jay made dinner absent-mindedly, yet deep inside, he was rather panicky. He kept thinking about how Angeline had rejected him when he talked into the phone. How much did she hate him exactly? She was even refusing to speak to him on the phone. He had always known Angeline to be a person who was the epitome of loving someone even with their faults. Now, however, he was afraid that she hated him and everything else about him. Thinking about Angeline alienating him because of how spiteful his mother was toward her and how she utterly discarded her feelings for him so mercilessly, Jay''s heart turned irritated. On the other line. Angeline was holding onto the phone in a daze for quite some time. Mrs. Yorks came over and patted her shoulder, "Are you really nning on ignoring him for the rest of your life, Angeline?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "It''d be best for me not to provoke him a t this time." She seemed to have plenty of reasons to alienate him. She hated Chloe, yet Jay was her most beloved son. She could not guarantee that she would not use him a s a tool to retaliate against Chloe in a fit of fury. Just like back when they were in Mount Pearl. Jay obviously had not made a huge mistake. Yet, she still pped him in the face. She felt a little pleasure from seeking vengeance after seeing Chloe''s horrified expression. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 However, she regretted it almost immediately afterward. Jay''s face was so important, yet she hit it without a second thought. She seeded in getting her revenge on Chloe, but she ended up hurting Jay in the process as well. She had wounded the man she loved the most, and this man was the person who had continuously spoiled her lovingly. By pping him in the face, she had also felt a stab in her heart. Mrs. Yorks looked at Angeline¡¯s overly thin arms and thought that Angelina was preventing Jay from seeing her current unsightly appearance. She tried to gentlyfort her, saying, "I''ve asked Cole to send me some money, Angeline. We can hire a nanny now so that you can take a good rest. Once your body recovers, Jay wouldn''t feel so heartbroken anymore when he sees how healthy and round you look when you return to Imperial Capital." Angeline nced at her skinny self and nodded in a lonesome manner. "I really should eat more." While Shirley was still in her postpartum period, Mrs. Yorks went over to the nearby farm to get some free-range eggs and chicken. She woulde home and make chicken dishes for both Shirley and Angeline. Angeline often hugged Mrs. Yorks and acted coquettishly around her. "You''re feeding me too well, Aunt Crystal.¡± Mrs. Yorks replied, "Nonsense. You''re so skinny now. Even an outsider like me would be distressed just looking at you. Won¡¯t Jay feel heartbroken seeing you i n this state?" Angeline ced a bowl of chicken broth on the table, yet she had no appetite for it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She tried her best to resist her anxiety disorder. Even though it allowed her to gain back basic mobility, every night, the pain in her muscles made her wish she were dead. Since it was challenging for her to get a good rest at night, she had lost an enormous amount of weight in the blink of an eye. There were a couple of times when she could no longer hold on and began to self-harm. She used the pain of slicing her skin open to cover up the pain from her muscle fibers. The situation was the epitome of the saying, robbing Peter to pay Paul. She often wondered how much longer could she stand living such painful days? Sometimes, she felt that it was best if she were dead. However, seeing Jay''s unceasing text messages every single day and his unchanging words of love made her retreat. She ended up straying further from death. If she were to die, what would happen to Jaybie? Just like this, she became tangled in a tortured life where days felt like years. At night, the baby went to sleep very early. Angeline dragged her exhausted body toward her bed and decided to take an early rest. Her phone had been vibrating continuously, and she rolled over while lying on the bed. She weakly looked a t her phone, only to find that the text messages were from Jay. Unlike the love letters in the past that were filled with the sweetest words, this one was written in a structured manner and was well-formatted. [My darling Angeline, [Do you still remember the moment we met? You grinned at me and nted a ray of sunshine in my heart. It was the moment the root of my love started growing. I vowed to myself that I would treat you well and give you the best things in the world. I''ve worked hard on my end, hoping that I could grow into your towering tree that could shelter you from all the winds and rains in this lifetime. [Looking back, I''ve realized that my vows were too ignorant and frivolous. I''ve been your best companion and the person who pampered you the most, but I''ve also been your deepest, deadliest wound. My arrogance and domineering attitude still cannot change the structured ws of this world. For example, I cannot change where Ie from, nor can I change the identities of my biological parents. The harm they''ve inflicted upon you are also the nightmares that haunt my dreams for countless nights. [Life itself is like never-ending practice, and there are joys as well as sorrows. When Jaybie is not by your side, I hope you will face all the winds and rains calmly. You have every reason to believe that rainbows will alwayse after a storm. [Finally, Jaybie wishes to tell you that in my world, you''re the wind and rain, and you''re my blessing. There¡¯s only you for the rest of my life. [I¡¯ll be waiting for you!] The end of the text message wrote: [I love you forever-Jaybie] Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Angeline buried her face into her pillow and drenched herself in tears. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was somewhat ashamed because when Chloe humiliated her, she had easily given up on all ideas of love. However, Jay had always stood firm, and he was resolute on never giving up on her in his life. That night, Angeline grew so tired from crying that she actually had a good night''s sleep. Early the following day, Mrs. Yorks received a text message from Cole. As soon as she saw the contents, Mrs. Yorks exploded in a fit of fury and immediately called him. The once oh-so gentle woman yelled out, "What on earth are you people doing in Imperial Capital?" On the other line, Cole hesitated and said, "Ah, the decision was made by Grandpa after careful consideration. Grandpa said that he''d personally spend the rest of his remaining years chasing after his grandchildren and great-grandchildren to reunite us." Mrs. Yorks sneered, "He''s a confused old man. Why would Jay ever return to Yorks Stronghold, the ce that has caused him so much grief? Tell that old man i f he wants Jay to go back, he''ll first need to beg Angeline to return." Cole replied, "Isn''t that what Grandpa is doing? He¡¯s personally going to Imperial Capital to offer Angeline his humblest apology." Mrs. Yorks sneered once more, "He wants to offer his humblest apology to Angeline? He¡¯s not even the one i n the wrong. Even if he''s confused, Angeline is not. Angeline knows it very well that the person who should be humblingly apologizing to her is Chloe Yorks." Angeline was dressed in casual loungewear and had o n giant slippers as she stood by the bedroom door with utterly disheveled hair. She gave Mrs. Yorks a thumbs up and went into her bedroom to freshen up. Very quickly, Angeline came back out. As usual, the first thing she did was go into Sis Shirley''s room and say hello to the little baby. The childy inside his stroller as Angeline danced in front of him. Angeline gently touched the child''s pinkish face, teasing him, "Do you want your aunt here to hug you? I f you say my name, I''ll hug you." Sis Shirley was in betweenughter and tears. "If he actually calls out to you, I¡¯m afraid that you''ll end up o n the floor, terrified.¡± Angeline picked him up and rubbed on his head affectionately. Then, she sat on the head of the bed and chatted with Sis Shirley. "Shouldn''t you give him a name, Sis Shirley?" Shirley''s eyes appeared lonesome. "I got pregnant before getting married. I¡¯ve been wondering which surname I should be giving this child..." Angeline said, "Sis Shirley, you can give him any surname you want, but you cannot give him the Yorks ¡¯. They only want the child and didn''t even bat an eyelid toward his mother. They''re greedy and selfish, and I''ll never want their wish to be fulfilled." Shirley made her decision and said, "Little Angeline, the child''s surname will be Severe. Go ahead and give him a good name." Angeline gave it a thought and said, "Since all the Severe family''s men have one-syble names, let''s call him Dawn Severe. I hope he''ll be just like the morning light, gradually rising and brightening up the sky." Shirley said, "That''s great." Angeline embraced the child and rocked him gently. She said softly, "Our little Dawn is now the Severes¡¯ little prince. He¡¯s loved by his grandpa and grandma, a s well as his aunt and uncle. He''ll surely grow up healthy and strong." When Angeline carried the child over to the window, with the incandescent light behind her, she noticed that Dawn''s skin appeared extremely sallow. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Angeline realized that something was wrong and said to Sis Shirley somewhat nervously, "Sis Shirley, both you and Cole are quite fair-toned. Why does the child look so yellow? Perhaps it''s jaundice?" Mrs. Yorks came in after talking on the phone. When she heard Angelina''s words, Mrs. Yorks had a bad feeling in her stomach. "Could it be hepatitis?" Sis Shirley said, "No wonder he has been crying so much these days." Angeline and Mrs. Yorks carried the baby to the town hospital. However, the conditions of the mountainside hospital here were somewhat unfavorable, and even the doctor advised them to take a trip to a better hospital. The baby was still too young, so Angeline and the others dared not take such a risk. On that same day, they packed their bags and hired a private cab to immediately rush back to Imperial Capital. On their way there, Angeline was finding a hard time calming down. Her eyes were filled with intense hesitation and helplessness. Sis Shirley slept inside the car since a new mother''s body was still frail, but it did not dismiss the fear in Angeline''s heart. "Little Angeline, if you don¡¯t want to return to Imperial Capital, we can go to other cities." Angeline insisted, saying, "It''s true that thest thing I want right now is to return to Imperial Capital and deal with thoseplicated people and things. But Imperial Capital''s medical facilities are the best in the country. Besides, Heavenly Stairway Town is the closest to Imperial Capital, so we cannot dy Dawn''s state of illness." Mrs. Yorks took Angeline''s hand over and patted it. She lovingly persuaded her, "Angeline, listen to Aunt Crystal, okay? It''s easy to ask for priceless treasures but hard to wish for wonderful lovers. You shouldn''t give up on a good person like Master Ares for someone like Chloe Yorks. Moreover, you''re not even afraid of death, so why should you be afraid of Chloe?" Angeline was stunned, and her charming face turned crimson. She whispered, "Aunt Crystal, did you find out about..." "I know you can''t sleep well at night, so you''re torturing your body. Angeline, you''re obviously living such a painful life, but you''ve been secretly enduring i t with gritted teeth. You''re so strong, so how are you still afraid of her?" With tear-filled eyes, Angeline said dispiritedly, Tve been driven to the state of desperation by Chloe, but the only option I had was to ept it. I despise my cowardly self, and I want to fight back. But I''m also afraid that Jaybie will be ced in a difficult position." Mrs. Yorks had also experienced Angeline''s despair. A s such, she taught her personal experience to the currently troubled Angeline. "Angeline dear, if a person loses the ability to love themselves, how can they love another? Before you even think about Jay, you should at least treat yourself better." Angeline''s gaze fell on her heavily essorized arms. More than dozens of wounds underneath were marks of self-harm she had done when she was tortured by her disease that was worse than death itself when it waste at night. She was profoundly reflecting on Mrs. Yorks'' words. Indeed, she was about 44 pounds thinner now, and she looked as skinny as a sheet of paper. She could barely manage herself well, so how could she have the energy to love another? She was once again lost in confusion regarding her future. At Mount Pearl. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks had decided to go to Imperial Capital to win back his grandson, Jay¡¯s, heart. Before leaving, Judy abruptly appeared in front of the grand old master and started begging, "Patriarch, please take me with you. I don''t have any more rtives, and you guys are the only ones I have now. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll go." Grand Old Master Yorks felt like he was in a pickle. After all, Jay and Angelina had ended up where they were today because of Judy. However, he could not bear to refuse poor Judy. Ultimately, Chloe made up his mind for him. "Dad, Judy is Zechariah¡¯s daughter. And I believe you owe him kindness due to the past, so perhaps you¡¯d like to make up for it through your benefactor''s daughter." She was counting her chickens before they hatched. Since Grand Old Master Ares was the person who brought up Jay, he had used the carrot-and-stick approach on Jay to make him marry Rose Doyle, a woman he did not like. Jay could make an exception for Rose, so he naturally could also make an exception for Judy-so long as the grand old master was willing to throw his hat into the ring. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Grand Old Master Yorks red at Chloe, who was still willful and presumptuous, coldly. He hissed." Stubborn mule." Judy¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks, making her look extremely pitiful. The grand old master felt sorry for her, so he was hesitating in making up his mind. Spencer''s beautiful mistress, Sandra, tried persuading Spencer tactfully. "Master, Zechariah and his wife both sacrificed their lives to protect Yorks Stronghold. They left an orphan behind, and I''m afraid that if we abandon Judy on Mount Pearl, it will bitterly disappoint the vigers." Spencer thought that Sandra''s words made a lot of sense, so he looked at the grand old master and said," Dad, let¡¯s take Judy out so she can see the outside world. Perhaps after Judyes into contact with all kinds of men, she''ll let go of her obsession with Jay?" Grand Old Master Yorks nodded in agreement. Cole sat on the window sill in a cross-legged manner. He was chewing on a grass stalk in his mouth, looking somewhat sloppy. After hearing the group''s decision, Cole heaved out a long sigh. "Great, let''s go. We¡¯ll bring our threats and knives to Imperial Capital." As soon as he uttered this sentence, everyone in the room red at him. They certainly disagreed with Cole''s point of view, especially Grand Old Master Yorks who sternly corrected him. ¡°Nonsense. We''re going to Imperial Capital to take ountability and make efforts to improve the rtionship between the Areses and Yorks. Whoever acts contrary to this goal should not me me for punishing my own rtives if justice demands it." Grand Old Master Yorks'' gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces, and he noticed the rebellion in Chloe¡¯s pupils. Meanwhile, Spencer was cryptically looking at Sandra. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks sighed secretly. This trip would probably face heavy obstructions, but he was determined for the sake of the Yorks family¡¯s reunion. Then, he gave Spencer and Cole an ultimatum." Spencer Yorks, Cole Yorks, both of you bear heavy responsibilities. Spencer will have to win his wife over, and Cole must get his wife and son back. If any o f you dare to resist or refuse toply, never again show up in front of me in the future." Spencer had always been one to follow his father''s orders, so he replied, "Yes, Dad.¡± Cole had be ustomed to being rebellious and immediately eximed, ¡°Gramps, Dad was the one who shoved a wife to me, and he plotted for me to have that son. You should be asking my dad to get your great-grandson back. Why should I be the one to do it?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks saw how perfunctory he was being and angrily mmed his fist on the coffee table. He yelled aloud, "Weren''t you the brat who provided the swimmers?" Cole was dumbstruck. Grand Old Master Yorks continued, "If you had stayed undisturbed when a woman was on yourp, you wouldn''t have a son now. That just shows how much willpower you have..." Cole stared at him. "How would it have been possible for me to keep a rational mind at that time?" Grand Old Master Yorks retorted, "You brat, now¡¯s the time for you to find a remedy for your mistake at that time. You shouldn''t be trying to avoid your responsibility instead.¡± Cole snorted back at him as he fumed. Grand Old Master Yorksmanded Spencer once more, "You, go and book the air tickets. We¡¯ll learn from Jay and travel low-key. Also, each of us is allowed to bring at most one helper. Since Chloe''s a special case, you''re allowed to bring a few more." Chloe''s proud personality made her most afraid of people looking down on her. She immediately refused. "I''m not a special case. Just like you guys, one helper i s fine." Grand Old Master Yorks was vigorous and resolute in getting things done. Three dayster at noon, their nended at Imperial Capital Airport. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Upon exiting Imperial Capital Airport, Colenguidly asked, "Where do we live now?" Grand Old Master Yorks gave it a thought and said, " We¡¯ll purchase a vi near the Ares family''s house..." Before he was done speaking, Cole startedughing. "What are youughing about, you brat? You should be listening to your grandpa when he''s speaking," Spencer scolded his son. Cole smiled and said, "I¡¯m justughing at you country bumpkins. You''re simple fools who are overwhelmed b y new experiences and luxurious surroundings. You aren''t afraid of people making fun of you at all. The Areses are the richest family in Imperial Capital. Tourmaline Estate is comparable to a royal pce, and they have requisitioned even the surroundingnds. If you''re nning to build a vi next to Tourmaline Estate, then you''d have to build it in the wilderness." Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ expression turned dark. "Stinking little brat, you just have to be a know-it-all." Cole became strangely stern and said, "I know that you''re nning to live close to Grand Old Master Ares so that it''s easier for you to get closer to him. So, I''ll give you a suggestion. Why don''t you go and beg your grandson so that he''ll arrange for you all to live inside Tourmaline Estate?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Cole bitterly. "You love touching someone else''s sore spot, huh? Your cousin might still be bearing grudges against me. Do you think he''ll ept it if I beg him?" At this moment, the usually silent Jordan stood up and said, "Father-inw, I think Cole''s proposal is usible. Why don''t we live in Tourmaline Estate? Even though I haven''t returned home for many years now, I still have my own property inside the estate. If you guyse to Tourmaline Estate, you may live inside my Fragrant Vessel Court." After resolving the issue of their residence, everyone was slightly more relieved. Unexpectedly, Cole sneered and mocked, "Uncle, are you sure that you still have a property inside Tourmaline Estate?" Chloe arrogantly retorted, "Don¡¯t forget that your uncle is also an Ares. He certainly still has his own property in Tourmaline Estate." Cole showed his finger and shook it. "You''re talking about the former Tourmaline Estate. The one that had your property in it was burned down by Doomsday years ago. The current Tourmaline Estate was built by Angelina, who urged people to reconstruct it a few years back. Angelina is now the real owner of Tourmaline Estate, and I wonder if she''ll agree to let you people move in?" Chloe''s expression appeared distressed. She and Angeline were ipatible with one another, so she was unwilling to get down on her knees and beg Angeline for anything. "Hmph, what''s s o good about Tourmaline Estate anyway? I¡¯ll just live outside." Cole said, "That''s settled, then. You can go ahead and buy real estate in Imperial Capital. That way, you and your darling son will be almost within reach, but you¡¯ll never get to see him." Chloe said, "Even if I don''t live in Tourmaline Estate, I''ll still get to see Jay." Cole curled his lips and said, "My cousin¡¯s life is monotonous and boring. He''s either in the company or at home. So if you want to see him, you''ll have to either be in Tourmaline Estate or Grand Asia. However, Tourmaline was rebuilt by Angeline, and you¡¯re not willing to go to Tourmaline Estate. As for Grand Asia, Angelina''s the chief executive, and I''m guessing that you''re even more unwilling to step foot into Grand Asia. So, Aunt Chloe, tell me when and how will you ever see your darling son?" 1 "Grand Asia belongs to Jay." Chloe was determined to correct Cole. Cole replied, "You''re right. Grand Asia belonged to Jay, but that''s in the past. Unfortunately, after my cousin disappeared from the Ares family, Grand Asia now belongs to Angeline." Chloe¡¯s expression turned as ck as coal. She had always regarded Angeline as nothing more than a piece of trash, but she had never expected that once she came to Imperial Capital, she could not get rid of Angeline¡¯s shadow at all. It was because Angeline and Jay had long fused, and it was near impossible to separate them. As for her, if she did not want to leave her son, then she could not get rid of Angeline.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Ultimately, Grand Old Master Yorks took them to the hotel. It was Judy''s first visit to Imperial Capital, and she was shocked over the hustle and bustle of the city. She said to Aunt Sandra in astonishment, "I like this ce, Aunt Sandra. It''s magnificently beautiful." Aunt Sandra teased, "Jay is here, so of course you like i t." Grand Old Master Yorks reprimanded Sandra very sternly, "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Imperial Capital is not the same as Yorks Stronghold. The polygamy system has long been abolished here. Plus, Jay and Angeline are inseparable. You''ve seen it yourself. We shall no longer mention Jay and Judy''s matter in the future." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Judy burst into tears and tightly bit her lip. The bitter taste of loss was starting to overwhelm her heart. Chloe nced at Judy, who was rather upset, andforted her. "Don''t feel too discouraged. Although Imperial Capital implements a monogamous system, divorce and remarriage are not umon. Angeline has gone as far as writing a divorce agreement to Jay, so their rtionship might not be so unbreakable.¡± Judy broke into a smile once more. Grand Old Master Yorks loved his daughter to bits and did not have the heart to reprimand her. However, he gave her a light vignt re anyway and regarded that as her punishment. It was considered ineffectual on Chloe. Jordan considered himself to be an Ares to the very core. He felt that if his father-inw stayed in the hotel aftering to Imperial Capital, it would be a thoughtless reception on his part. Hence, he took the initiative to call Jay behind everyone¡¯s back and told him about their arrival in Imperial Capital. Upon hearing this news, Jay felt somewhat conflicted for a while. He was happy to wee his grandfather and family members as guests at the Ares family¡¯s house. However, the conflict between Chloe and Angeline was irreconcble. Plus, Chloe¡¯s arrival was bound to worsen the rtionship between him and Angeline. After hanging up the phone, Jay rubbed on the area in the middle of his eyebrows. He ultimately picked up the phone and called his grandpa. "JJ, I guess the pigs have started flying now? You''re actually taking the initiative to call your grandfather," said Grand Old Master Ares with a chuckle. Jay¡¯s voice was low. "Grandpa, Grandpa Yorks and my mother have arrived in Imperial Capital along with the other family members. Dad is nning to let the Yorks stay inside Tourmaline Estate¡¯s Fragrant Vessel Court." Jay paused, not knowing what to say next. Grand Old Master Ares took the initiative to relieve the awkward moment for him and said empathetically, "I know what you n on telling me. You want Grandpa to wee them in?" Jay replied, "Thank you for the trouble, Grandpa." Grand Old Master Ares continued, "Your mother and Angelina are ipatible like fire and water. If Angeline finds out that you''re living with your mother, she''ll inevitably misunderstand that you''re valuing your mother over your wife. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to get her back. How about this, Grandpa will host a banquet, and you maye over as well. Think of it a s you''ve done your best in bing the host as a son. In the future, you can use the excuse of being too busy in thepany to reside in Imperial Capital. Try not t o see your mother as much as possible during this time." Jay replied, "I understand." Once Jay hung up the phone, Grand Old Master Ares told his attendants in a refreshed manner, "Call everyone in the family over." "Yes, Grand Old Master." Then, the attendants left their posts. Very soon, everyone from all the branches of the family came in one after another. Jack was the only one left from the main branch. After he and his wife divorced a few years back, he never remarried. Although life was a little lonely, the stability he felt was unprecedented. Jack currently enjoyed being single in his slightly older life. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Jacob, from the second branch of the Ares family, had aplete family. He was now loyal to his wife, had a filial son, and was a great father to his kids. However, behind this seemingly lively scene, there were countless hidden misfortunes. Jacob''s family from his extra-marital side was bing more and more restless. They were using Jacob''s reputation to act ostentatiously and swindle people. It was as if countless malignant tumors were springing up rapidly. Although James from the third branch was now disabled, fortunately, he and his wife were reunited after going through a big hurdle. Furthermore, they had Jean to help them reconcile, so their days were lived peacefully. Meanwhile, John from the fourth branch had died rtively young. Several of them gathered in front of Grand Old Master Ares, listening to what he was about to say. "Dad''s chief from way back then, Grand Old Master Yorks, and his family have arrived in Imperial Capital. Dad is preparing to wee them into Tourmaline Estate.¡± Grand Old Master Ares nced at the few people in the room, and each of them had expressions that showed their disagreement on their faces. There were even hints of panic. Jean asked fearfully, "Grandpa, are you talking about the Yorks who burned down our Tourmaline Estate in the past?" Grand Old Master Ares nodded. Everyone immediately chattered, "Dad, they''re terrorists and bandits. How can you invite wolves into our house?¡± Grand Old Master Ares patiently exined, "He''s your eldest brother¡¯s father-inw and Jay''s grandfather. W e have no reason to keep them out. I personally know Grand Old Master Yorks, and he¡¯s not a heinous person. Strictly speaking, he¡¯s a very loving father and grandfather. Moreover, the dispute between the Areses, the Yorks, and Monster haspletely ended. I don''t want our three families to have any more conflicts and estrangements. There''s a saying that goes ''It¡¯s better to squash all enmity rather than keeping it alive''. I hope that our descendants will no longer be affected by our past hatred." Jean always had a young and open mind, so he immediately echoed, "It does make sense. If your conflicts aren''t resolved, I''ll always be scared wherever I go. I''ll never stop myself from being afraid t o look for a wife, nor will I want to have children. I¡¯m just afraid of ending up as tragically as Uncle Jordan." Jean''s words immediately plunged all his elders into contemtion, and ultimately, everyone nodded silently. Jack added, "Let''s do something now for the safety and happiness of our future generations." Grand Old Master Ares appeared delighted. "Then, let''s take a trip to Imperial Capital Hotel and personally wee them into our home.¡± Imperial Capital Hotel. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When the Ares family¡¯s team of convoys appeared in Imperial Capital Hotel, they immediately attracted the attention of many media units. After all, a big shot family like the Areses had not made such a high-profile trip for the first time in so many years. Something tremendous must be happening today. Imperial Capital Hotel was located near Grand Asia, so anything happening in Imperial Capital Hotel would soon reach Jay¡¯s ears. "Mr. Ares, the Ares family¡¯s cars have arrived near Imperial Capital Hotel. They''ve been parked there for quite some time now, causing heavy traffic," Grayson reported to Jay, looking rather radiant with delight. Jay red at Grayson and inquired, "What are you so happy about?¡± Grayson smiled and said, "There''s a taste of honeylike sweetness in my heart being able to see the Areses dominating Imperial Capital once more." Jay retaliated and spat out a bunch of words to him." Thepany¡¯s profits are declining and various departments are drowning in mistakes. When you were in Yorks Stronghold, didn''t you have video conferences with the senior executives every day? Your management has been substandard recently. Should I deduct your sry this month?¡± Grayson wanted to cry out loud! Looking at Jay''s expression that was at a loss, Grayson tried kissing up to him. "Mr. Ares, if you find i t too inconvenient to go meet up with Grand Old Master Yorks and the others, I can go and make that trip for you." Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Grayson''s proposal would not only fulfill Jay''s filialness, but it would also avoid upsetting Angeline even further. However, when Jay gave it further thought, he felt somewhat unsettled. Jay replied to him in anguish, "M y mother might¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes, but she¡¯s still my mother. She doesn''t treat Angeline kindly, but she has been good to me. If I avoid her this way, she''ll only be disappointed. But if I go and see her, it''ll be unfair to Angeline." Grayson said, "Mr. Ares, Madam isn''t in Imperial Capital at the moment. If you go over to Imperial Capital Hotel to wee your parents, Madam would not find out about it. As for those media outlets, I''ll deal with them for you." Jay hesitated... Ultimately, he stood up from his chair and ordered Grayson, "Deal with them. We must never let Angeline know about the things that are happening around here." Grayson replied, "Yes." Grand Asia was only one street away from Imperial Capital Hotel. To hide from the public eye, Jay asked Grayson to call a cab. When the cab was on its way, it was stuck in traffic because of the Areses'' weing wagon. Grayson looked at Jay''s expression that was getting darker by the second and cautiously suggested, "Why don¡¯t you walk over, Mr. Ares?" Jay looked at Imperial Capital Hotel at the end of the road, which was a few minutes'' walk away. If he continued to sit in the car, it might take a few hours. Jay decided to push the car door open. Standing by the side of the road, his unparalleled handsome face and perfectly straight, refined stature was instantly the focus of the crowd. "Look, that''s Imperial Capital''s crown prince, Master Ares... He''s even more handsome in real life, way better than those boyband members." At this moment, Angeline was hugging Shirley''s baby as she dashed out of the private cab hurriedly. Hearing the passersby''s mors, she also looked over curiously. Seeing Jay hurrying over toward Imperial Capital Hotel while hiding his face, Angeline was slightly astonished. She asked the reporter next to her, "Miss, what¡¯s Master Ares doing in Imperial Capital Hotel?" The reporter replied, "There¡¯s a rumor going around that Master Ares'' long-lost parents have returned, so Master Ares is personally going over to Imperial Capital Hotel to wee them..." As it turned out, Chloe and Jordan had returned to Imperial Capital. Seeing Jay rushing to meet his parents in such a hurry, he must have a profound amount of affection toward them. Angeline could feel her heart sinking inexplicably. Angeline was worried about the child in her arms and did not dare to dy his treatment for too long, so she left hurriedly. Once Jay arrived in Imperial Capital Hotel, his presence instantly brought light to the humble dwelling. Grand Old Master Yorks and Grand Old Master Ares had been chatting for a while now, and once Jay entered, the two older men stood up with smiles on their faces. "Hello, Grandpa Yorks, Grandpa Ares,¡± Jay greeted them with a smile. "Thank you, my good brother, Dn, for raising such a n excellent grandson," Grand Old Master Yorks shook Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ hand. Although the rtionship between the two people was that of superior and subordinate, they were as close as brothers. Although during these decades, the two families had many misunderstandings, estrangements, and even deep hatred due to various causes, they were now old people who had gone through so much in their long lives. After being ustomed to stormy weather, they both yearned for a peaceful life. For thismon goal, they very tacitly buried the hatchet over their painful past in their hearts. Jay looked around the room and did not see anyone else. As such, he asked, "Where''s my mom and dad?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "In the next room. Your mother has been looking forward to seeing you. She takes out your photo and looks at it for a long time before going to bed every day." Jay felt a little sour and said while feeling somewhat ashamed, "I was wrong." Grand Old Master Yorks patted him on the shoulder." There¡¯s no such thing as hatred between a mother and son. You should go see her." Jay then moved to the next suite. The door was not closed. As soon as Jay''s long and stalwart body appeared at the door, Judy jumped up excitedly and hugged him. "I''ve missed you so much, Brother Jay." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay''s handsome face appeared petrified. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 He pushed Judy away and said somewhat impatiently, "Judy, you shouldn¡¯t touch a man so casually. I hope there¡¯s no next time." When Chloe saw Jay, she muttered with a cold expression, "I thought I''d never see you again in this lifetime." Jay was in a daze as he stood still. He was a little at a loss. Chloe took the initiative to ease the air again. "Mom¡¯s just teasing you. Come here, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and you''ve grown even more haggard than before." Jay replied politely, "I¡¯m alright." At this moment inside Grand Asia Hospital. After entering the hospital with the baby in her arms, Angeline followed the procedure to register the child and waited outside the consulting room. When it was her turn, Angeline carried the baby in. As soon as the doctorid eyes on Angeline, huge doubts filled her eyes. Angeline, who had been pushed to devastation by her severe illness, had now lost tens of pounds. Although her weight was slowly recovering, she could no longer go back to her past self. She looked like someone who had obviously just recovered from a severe illness. "Madam Ares," the old doctor called out, somewhat uncertain. Angeline smiled bitterly. "I''m Angeline Severe, but I''m no longer your chairman''s wife.¡± After seeing Jay rushing over to meet up with Chloe with an anxious expression, Angeline no longer had confidence for their future together. She even thought that perhaps the divorce agreement she had written to Jay back in Yorks Stronghold was already signed by him. At this moment, Angeline was suffering from anxiety and depression, so her thoughts were unhealthy and rather pessimistic. "What''s wrong with the child?¡± The old doctor tried to stop herself from inquiring further about the chairman''s family matters, so she quickly changed the subject. Angeline said, "This is my sister¡¯s baby. But she''s still i n her post-partum state right now, and the baby''s face is getting more sallow by the minute. Can you take a look?" The doctor asked, "Has the baby been tested for jaundice?" Angeline replied, "The child was born in a remote town. They don''t have the equipment to test him for jaundice.¡± "The child will need a blood test to rule out hepatitis and the like." Angeline said, "Alright." The doctor gave Angeline special treatment, and the nurse came over quickly to draw blood from the baby. Ten minutester, the result came out, and the doctor said to her, "His jaundice level is too high, so he''ll need to stay in the hospital." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline then went through the admission procedures for the child. Since family members were prohibited from personally apanying the child, Angeline had no other choice but to head home. When she came out of Grand Asia, Angeline was absent-minded and unconsciously walked over to the road opposite Imperial Capital Hotel. She raised her gaze to look at the entrance, only to see Jay pushing Chloe out in her wheelchair. Judy was seen walking side by side with him. The mother and son wereughing as they talked. Chloe appeared to be highly blissful. Angeline felt a pang in her heart. Perhaps if she were not around, they would indeed be a happy family. Suddenly, Jay''s phone started ringing and he took it out to ept the call. Not knowing what the person on the other line was saying to him, Jay''s expression suddenly became flustered. Jay raised his gaze... Angeline hurriedly got inside the cab, and when Jay saw the thin shadow shing by, he felt a stab in his heart. Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 "Angeline." Jay abruptly sprinted after her. Chloe and Judy felt utterly exasperated. Then, Judyined, "Angeline is really something else. She didn¡¯t bother showing up before, so why did she have t o show up now? She¡¯s interrupting your reunion with Brother Jay." Chloe snorted. "It¡¯s good that she''s back. Now I can urge her to divorce my Jay." When Judy heard this, her anger eased up slightly. When Angeline was sitting in the cab, she could see Jay sprinting over, and her eyes turned blurry instantly. "I''m sorry, Jaybie." The driver asked her, "Miss, it seems like someone is chasing after you. Should we stop the car?" Angelina''s gaze fell on her bony arms, and she violently shook her head. She almost started pleading, "Please, drive faster." Although he had been chasing after the cab for a couple of blocks, it still eventually disappeared from his vision. He looked at the empty streets and howled i n desperation. "Arghh!" N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He turned around dejectedly. Only this time, he did not return to Imperial Capital Hotel and went straight t o Grand Asia Hospital. When he found the pediatrician who had been with Angeline earlier, Jay immediately asked, "Doctor Loui, did you actually see my wife earlier?" Doctor Loui showed an embarrassed expression, and she said somewhat awkwardly, "I''m not certain if it was Madam, Mr. Ares. Because she''s quite different from what I remember. She''s a bit too skinny now, like a sheet of paper that¡¯d fly off if the wind blew on her. I t just seems like she''s someone who has been severely ill..." When Jay heard her description, his heart started tightening up. "Why did shee here?" When he spoke again, his voice sounded more choked up. "She came with a newborn baby. The child has jaundice, and he''s now in the ward for further treatment." Jay reached out his hand toward her. "Let me read the child¡¯s diagnostic data." Doctor Loui flipped over the child''s information and handed it to Jay. He saw that the baby''s name was Dawn Severe, and he was around 20 days old now. Jay¡¯s heart throbbed once more. If it were not for the inadequate medical facilities at the ce they were staying, they would not have wasted all their efforts toe to Imperial Capital just for jaundice treatment. Jay''s gaze ultimatelynded on the close family contact, and it was Angeline¡¯s phone number. Jay contemted something and returned to the hospital desk. He said to the nurse, "Borrow me the phone for a short call.¡± The nurse handed the phone over to him, and Jay dialed the number he had memorized like the back of his hand. On the other end, Angeline saw that the call was from Grand Asia''s hotline. She almost immediately answered the call without hesitation. "Hello, I¡¯m Dawn Severe''s immediate family member." Angeline¡¯s voice sounded a little nervous. Since the hospital was calling her so soon after she left, she was inexplicably anxious and frightened. She was afraid that something was wrong with the child. Hearing that familiar voice, Jay¡¯s eyes turned somewhat moist. "Don''t hang up, Angeline. I just want to say a few words to you." Angeline heard Jay''s slightly hoarse and sorrowful voice. She felt slightly at a loss. As if she was looking at Jay''s desperate plea on the other end of the phone, Angeline could feel her heart being stifled. "Mmm," she answered him quietly. Jay said, "Angeline,e back to me, okay? Jaybie will ovee all kinds of difficulties with you. Have faith in me, and we can definitely...¡± Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Beep, beep. Hearing the busy signal sounding from the phone, Jay weakly put the phone receiver down. Angeline sat in the car, drenched in tears. She always yearned to go back to him, but her current physical appearance had made her give up the desire for a better life. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s eyes were red, and tears started rolling down uncontrobly. Even when Angeline was in a dire state, she refused to ept his help. Was she utterly desperate to part ways with him? He went to the psychology department and looked for Angeline''s attending doctor. With a heavy heart, he told him about Angeline''s current situation and ultimately asked sorrowfully," I''m merely curious why she has be so much thinner?¡± The doctor¡¯s expression became extremely solemn. After giving it a thought, he cautiously told Jay, "I didn''t see the patient, Mr. Ares. So my diagnosis may b e rather partial. However, based on your description, I''m sure that the madam''s condition has gotten more severe. Moreover, it''s no longer purely anxiety disorder. I''m afraid she might be suffering from depression now.¡± Having said this, the doctor looked at Jay anxiously and uttered something crueler, "I''m now more worried that when the patient is emotionally unstable, she maymit suicide." Jay felt as if he had fallen into the abyss of a valley, and at this moment, his whole body was wrapped in fear. "So, as the patient''s family member, what''s there to do to help relieve her suffering?" The doctor advised, "If there are certain things that agonize her, then don''t talk about them in front of her. If seeing a certain person will trigger something inside of her, then never allow her to see that person. The best way would be to send her to the hospital for standardized treatment. If she refuses medical treatment, then it would be best to let her be away from a depressing environment..." Jay nodded solemnly before turning and leaving. He thought that he had to find Angeline immediately. I f Angeline was suffering from depression, he would feel restless every second she was not with him. When Angeline returned to their rental room, Mrs. Yorks and Shirley saw her reddened eyes and asked nervously, "What''s wrong with the baby, Angeline?" Angeline squeezed aforting smile at them. "The child is fine. It''s jaundice, but he''ll be fine after spending a few days in the hospital." Mrs. Yorks and Sis Shirley turned to look at each other. Since the baby was fine, then Angeline was the one not okay. "What''s wrong, Angeline?" Angeline staggered to the sofa and hugged the pillow. She stammeringly said, "I saw Jaybie. He went to Imperial Capital Hotel and was pushing Chloe out in her wheelchair. The mother and son were happily walking and chatting." Now that she was skin and bones, her pupils appeared wider and darker. She drooped her eyshes and said in a lonesome manner, "It turns out when I''m not by his side, their family is able to get along so well." Shirley was startled, but she could not wholly understand Angelina''s frame of mind. However, Mrs. Yorks understood her all too well because there was a point in her life when she had wandered in such a state of anxiety. Little by little, she harbored deep hatred toward Yorks Stronghold and became highly disappointed in Spencer. Angeline was now walking on her old path. Mrs. Yorks was extremely worried about Angeline because she was unsure whether Angeline, who was now suffering from anxiety and depression, could continue to bear so much pain. "What are your ns for the future, Angeline?¡± Sis Shirley asked with concern. Angeline shook her head in a daze. Mrs. Yorks suggested, "Angeline, how about leaving Imperial Capital? Go to a ce where no one knows you and start a new life." Angeline proceeded to be lost in thought. Going to a new ce where there would be no more Chloe Yorks would solve all her worries. However, there was also no more Jay, as well as her children. As such, she still would not be able to find happiness. Angeline clutched onto her hair in agony. "I think I need a little bit of quiet time." She hopped off the sofa and entered her bedroom. Then, she locked herself inside. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Angeline stood in front of the mirror. While looking at her haggard and skinny self, her eyes started to wet with tears. When Jay had desperately chased after her cab earlier, she almost ran out to him without a second thought. Now that she thought about it, she felt afraid. If he were to see her in this state, imagine how sad he would be? Her phone started vibrating continuously, and Angeline was stunned. She stared at the phone on the bed in a daze. They were definitely text messages from Jaybie. When he called her earlier, she heard how hoarse his voice was, and the way he was desperately suppressing his emotions made her unable to listen. She had already been drenched in tears. How could she continue to listen to his voice? Angeline slowly walked toward the bed and picked up the phone to look at her text messages. However, Angeline''s face turned pale when she saw the contents. The text messages were all from Chloe. The words she used were vicious and sharp, filled with all kinds of personal attacks against her. She was using Angeline of destroying their mother-son rtionship. She was even insulting Angeline for seducing Jay. In thest text, Chloe reprimanded Angeline with much rage. [If you still have a bit of conscience, then you¡¯ll stop being a burden to my Jay and making him pay the bill for that sickly body of yours.] Angelina''s hand started trembling as she held the phone. Then, her whole body shivered as well. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she threw the phone onto the wall like a madwoman, and the phone suddenly shattered into pieces. When Mrs. Yorks and Shirley heard Angeline¡¯s meltdown, their faces paled in fright. Shirley dragged herself to Angeline¡¯s bedroom door and mmed on it while shouting, "Little Angeline,e on out. You being this way will only frighten us." Angeline just wanted to shut herself inside the room stubbornly without having any contact with the outside world. However, herst trace of reasoning told her that Sis Shirley had just given birth, so it was not the time to make her worry even more. She opened the door and forced a smile at Sis Shirley. Her initial n was to stop Sis Shirley from worrying about her, but her current smile was even more hideous than her cries. Shirley hugged her and wept bitterly. "Little Angeline, I know you¡¯re in pain. Please cry it out when you have t o and don''t try to keep it in, okay?" Angeline instead tried to console her. Tm fine, Sis Shirley. I truly am. It''s just that when I saw Chloe''s text messages, I smashed the phone out of anger.¡± The good-tempered Shirley was now fuming. "Why did that wretched old woman text you? What did she say? Did she insult you again?" Angeline replied in frustration, "Of course, she did. She¡¯s never sweet with her words around me. But in the end, I can only me myself for not being strong enough. That¡¯s why my mood is so easily affected by her." Mrs. Yorks was fuming as well. "Angeline''s life is tough enough as it is. She has almost isted herself from the outside world just to avoid her. Why is Chloe Yorks still haunting her? Is she a reincarnation of the devil? I¡¯m so mad right now." Mrs. Yorks took her phone out as she spoke and angrily dialed a phone number. Then, Cole''s cheerful voice could be heard on the other line. "Mom, where are you? I heard you''ve returned to Imperial Capital, and my cousin has been looking everywhere for Angeline-¡¯¡¯ Mrs. Yorks furiously yelled out, "Where¡¯s Chloe Yorks? Put her on the phone.¡± Cole was slightly startled as his mother was very rarely this uncalm, and she seldom got angry. He quickly turned on the loudspeaker function and made a silent gesture to the people around him. "Did Aunt Chloe make you angry?" Cole asked tentatively. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Mrs. Yorks roared, "I''m merely curious, will she only b e satisfied once she kills Angeline? Angeline has divorced Jay and no longer has any rtionship with her now. Why is she still lingering around and disturbing Angelina''s peaceful life?" Mrs. Yorks¡¯ anger was like lit fireworks. It instantly made the atmosphere around the hall heavier. Jay looked at Chloe in disbelief. His long body swayed toward Chloe as he asked her with a cold face, "What did you do to Angeline?" Chloe had never seen Jay with such a gloomy expression on his face before. His voice was clearly engulfed in pure resentment. At that moment, Chloe was afraid. However, after thinking more about it, she had made plenty of mistakes yet Jay forgave her time and time again, did he not? This time, it would be no different. Chloe cried out mournfully, "When Mom saw your expression after you came back from chasing after Angeline just now, Mom felt bad for you, Jay. Mom merely texted Angeline asking what she did to you." Jay did not know that Chloe was lying to him at all. However, upon remembering the doctor¡¯s instructions, even if Jay was clueless about the vicious text messages Chloe had sent to trigger Angeline, he could still figure out how much Chloe had impacted Angeline''s life by her constant intervention. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a warning. "If you don¡¯t wish to see our rtionship ending right here and now, you shouldpletely disappear from Angeline''s life in the future." Chloe flinched, feeling aggrieved in her heart. "The only person you care about is that wife of yours. Mom i s only doing this for your own good." Jay said furiously, "I cannot stand any more of your kindness." Mrs. Yorks had said something else that made Cole walk up to Jay. He handed the phone over to him and said somewhat enviously, "My mother wants to talk to you.¡± Jay took the phone over in a second and called out," Eldest Aunt...¡± As soon he yelled out these two words, Mrs. Yorks coldly corrected him. "Do not call me ''Eldest Aunt''. I now have nothing to do with the Yorks. Even Angeline calls me Aunt Crystal, s o figure it out yourself." When Spencer heard her words, a reluctant expression appeared on his refined face. Meanwhile, Aunt Sandra''s lips curled up into a smile. I t seemed like the rivalry between her and Mrs. Yorks was about toe to an end. Ultimately, she was the final victor. Jay hesitated for a moment and chose to stand on Angeline''s side. He changed his words, saying, "Aunt Crystal, how¡¯s Angeline?¡± Mrs. Yorks sneered, "She''s not dead just yet. But it might be soon, so why don''t you prepare a burial plot for her now? Perhaps if she suddenly passes one day, you''ll be more well-prepared...¡± "Aunt Crystal." Jay was stirred up and almost roared like a madman. Mrs. Yorks realized she had taken it too far and sighed. "Jay, if you truly know what''s best for Angeline, then take Judy and your mother away so that they''llpletely disappear from Angeline¡¯s life. Can you keep a lower profile the next time you try to disy your affections for them publicly, unlike today?¡± Jay felt utterly guilty. "Tell Angeline that this kind of thing will not happen in the future. Also, after tonight, I''ll be returning to Carefree Garden where I''ll wait for her toe home." Mrs. Yorks replied, "I''ll give her your message. That''s all." Spencer stood up, and before he had the time to speak to Mrs. Yorks, she had hung up the phone. It felt as if she had already forgotten all about him. He sat back on the chair, annoyed. Sandra noticed Spencer''s actions, and the temperature in her eyes turned cold. Even though she seemed to have won this marriage, she had not won the man''s heart. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 One call from Mrs. Yorks had severely wounded Jay and frustrated Spencer. Jay staggered toward Chloe, and his expression appeared unprecedentedly cold. "Take care." There was no warmth or any trace of emotion in his voice. It was akin to a robot''s. Chloe¡¯s apricot eyes widened in bewilderment. "What are you saying, Jay?" Jay''s hollow eyescked any sort of expression. "If I had known that this day woulde, I would¡¯ve been more decisive in breaking all ties with you. It was my indecisiveness that severely wounded Angeline." Jay plopped down and knelt in front of Chloe. "Thank you for giving me this life. But I think I''ll never see you again in the future." Chloe stared at Jay in disbelief and started yelling aloud, "You¡¯re willing to break all ties with your mother for Angeline? Is that so?" She never dreamed that there would be a reversal to the ending. She thought that when she and Angeline were battling for Jay, even if Jay truly loved Angeline, their marriage could never match up to the bond between a mother and a son. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She never expected that Jay would give up on his mother for someone like Angeline. "I''m your mother, Jay. I carried you inside of me for ten months. Do you understand the pain I have to bear? I''ve been worried day and night about you, and I''ve thought of you every single second of my life. Now that you¡¯re all grown up, you''re choosing to abandon your mother for a woman? Are you willing to do that t o me?¡± Chloe said with much grief. Jay smiled weakly. "If I could choose, I''d wish that you never gave birth to me in the first ce. That way, Angeline and I would have never met, and she wouldn''t have to endure so many hardships because o f you. Do you have any idea that thest thing I want t o be in this life is to be your son?" Chloe felt her heart trembling. "What did you just say?" Jay continued, "You''re merely thinking of your own suffering, yet you¡¯ve never given much thought about Angelina''s. The sacrifices she has made for me in this life aren''t any less than yours. I feel sorry for you, but I''m even more sorry toward her. You''re the source of all the tragedies that have befallen Angeline. And since you¡¯re unwilling to live in peace with her, then I''m forced to choose between the two of you. And for that, I''m sorry, because I choose Angeline." Afterward, Jay took onest look at Chloe before standing up. Then, he walked outside without turning back. Chloe was both furious and desperate. Ultimately, she turned to Grand Old Master Ares for help. "Grand Old Master, take a good look at that rebellious grandson of yours. Can¡¯t you teach him a lesson?" Grand Old Master Ares was always fond of Angeline and Jay as a couple. Now that he had witnessed Chloe¡¯s inhuman torture against their loving rtionship, he instead felt angry with Chloe. It was just that Grand Old Master Ares was in his old age, so he was no longer as sharp when handling matters as when he was young. He had now be much more mellow. He not only had to consider the rtionship between the Yorks and the Areses, but he also had to think about Jordan, who just recently returned to the Ares family. He did not dare to be on Angeline''s side so obviously, so he could only hold back the anger in his heart and say, ¡°Chloe, it''s true that you''re the one who gave birth to Jay. But you''ve never taken care of him a day in his life, so perhaps you don''t understand his temperament. He¡¯s quite rebellious, and the more you obstruct him from doing something, the more he''d want to do it. I think you should rest for a few days, and once Jay''s anger dissipates, he''lle back." 1 His words struck a nerve and caused much displeasure in Chloe¡¯s heart. "What do you mean, Grand Old Master? Are you saying that since I wasn''t the one who brought him up, I shouldn¡¯t be making any demands? Is that so? But was it my fault?" Grand Old Master Ares replied, "The fault is all mine. But do you not know what you''ve done that caused me to imprison you in the first ce? Chloe, I''m being nice on ount of Chief Yorks. Forget it. Everything is now in the past." Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Grand Old Master Yorks was also getting irritated by Chloe at this point and eximed furiously, "Enough, Chloe. You''ve already angered Jay. Are you still not satisfied?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chloe''s father had never scolded her since she was a child. She immediately burst into tears in an aggrieved manner. "What did I do that''s so wrong? I''m merely doing all of this for his own good and wish that he''ll marry a healthy wife. He¡¯s the one who doesn''t understand my painstaking efforts. Don''t you people see it?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "If you didn''t be a trigger to Angeline, she would¡¯ve been just fine and healthy. She''s the strongest girl I¡¯ve ever met and a wife that¡¯s made for Jay. Her personality is as tough a s his, and I believe that Angeline will ovee all of this. So long as you stop pestering her." Grand Old Master Yorks did not want Chloe to stick around acting spoiled. As such, he ordered Jordan," Jordan, why don''t you take her back to the room and get some rest?" Jordan then pushed the currently heartbroken Chloe away. However, Chloe still had to stir up a scene, saying, "Then, what about Jay? Are you just going to watch as he abandons me this way?" After Chloe left, Grand Old Master Ares sighed. ncing at the gloomy Grand Old Master Yorks, he asked, "Chief Yorks, do you also think that Angelina is not suitable to be your grandson''s wife?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked somewhat ashamed, but he boldly replied, "Yes. I know that my thoughts are selfish, but how can an outstanding man like Jay spend most of his time taking care of his sick wife every day? I cannot bear to watch it." Grand Old Master Ares rolled his wheelchair in front o f Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "It seems like I have a long story to share with you today." Grand Old Master Yorks fixed his posture and listened to Grand Old Master Ares'' story attentively. Grand Old Master Ares then started, "Jay was introverted since he was a child, and he was ufortable with any children of the same age. He barely smiled orughed, and I was getting worried whether he had autism or facial paralysis. It was when he was 18 years old he met Angeline, who was 1 2 at the time, and his whole personality took aplete turn. He started working harder andughed all the time. It was then he finally revealed his eloquent and sharp side." "I''ve always known that he liked Angeline, but I didn''t know how deep his feelings were. Not until Angeline was killed in a car ident and Jay went mad because of it. He had even lost the strength to look at Angeline''s body. At that time, as someone who knew that he was allergic to drinking, he drank so much alcohol that people thought he was drinking to relieve his sorrows. However, I knew very well that he was trying tomit suicide and wanted to go with Angeline. I still managed to pull him back from death." Grand Old Master Yorks was utterly stunned. When Angeline was gone, Jay had tried tomit suicide? This piece of news left him horrified. He thought about how Angeline was depressed now, so if she happened to put an end to her misery one day... Did that mean Jay would go with her? Grand Old Master Yorks could not begin to imagine that conclusion. Grand Old Master Ares continued, "The kid was full of tricks back then. He wanted to hold a posthumous marriage with Angeline, and I had to force him with all the strength I had in me so that he''d agree to marry Rose Doyle. But I knew that he had used Angeline''s name in their marriage license." Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ expression had changed and he was in disbelief... Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Grand Old Master Ares said with much joy, "Perhaps the gods have opened up their hearts for them. Who would¡¯ve thought that Angeline¡¯s soul lived on in Rose''s body? Jay had loved and despised her throughout the years, and ultimately, there was a positive oue after much sustained efforts." After hearing Jay and Angeline¡¯s story, Grand Old Master Yorks took a while to digest it. After quite some time, he sighed shamefully. "I had been wrong this whole time." Jay came out of Tourmaline Estate and looked everywhere for Angeline like a madman. This time, regardless of the consequences, he hacked into the system to investigate Angeline¡¯s whereabouts. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to rush to Angeline¡¯s side as soon as possible to prevent her from doing stupid things. Aftermanding Grayson to search for her, Jay felt that he should not be staying idly by as well. The process of waiting for the result was simply too tormenting for him. He came to Grand Asia Hospital and used their phones to call Angeline again. However, her phone was constantly engaged, and this was making Jay extremely nervous. After all, it was rare for Angeline¡¯s phone to stay so busy. He had no other option but to call Mrs. Yorks, and she answered the phone in seconds. "Hello.¡± Jay handed the phone over to the nurse and wrote a script on a piece of paper. The nurse read it out for him, "Is this Dawn Severe''s family member? We have some news about the child, so please come to the hospital as soon as possible." Mrs. Yorks was frightened by the call. "Alright. We''ll b e there right away." Once she hung up the phone, Mrs. Yorks told Sis Shirley nervously, "Shirley, the hospital called. We have to get to Grand Asia Hospital as soon as possible.¡± Shirley tried getting up, but she was still too frail to move after giving birth. She stood up abruptly and felt like the whole ceiling was spinning before she immediately squatted back down. Mrs. Yorks hurriedly helped Sis Shirley back onto the bed. Angeline opened the bedroom door and walked out. Her voice still sounded hoarse and exhausted when she said, "Sis Shirley should rest, Aunt Crystal. I''ll go i n her stead.¡± Shirley looked at Angeline¡¯s thin face. Her original baby cheeks were nowpletely gone. Although the standard of beauty nowadays was a thin face with deep facial features, looking at her now, her stick-like figure that looked as if she could get blown away by the wind made one feel distressed for her. "Aunt Crystal, why don''t you go with Little Angeline?" Shirley said with reddened eyes. She felt really guilty. Angelina''s current health was not much better than hers right now, but she still needed others to do everything for her. Angeline was merely forcing herself so that Shirley was able to get a good rest. Angeline went back to her room to change into a loose sweater and a pair of trousers. She looked slender, but one could not tell that she was sickly now. Angeline and Mrs. Yorks quickly arrived at Grand Asia Hospital. The two came to the pediatric department in a panic, and the nurse by the service desk took them to Dawn''s ward. Angeline and Mrs. Yorks were utterly worried about Dawn''s illness, so the two followed the nurse, frightened and utterly unaware of their odd surroundings. There were fewer and fewer patients in the corridor, and once they turned a corner, there was a doctor''s office at the end. The nurse suddenly said, "The doctor in charge of Dawn Severe is waiting for you inside.¡± Afterward, she ced her hands into her pockets and turned to leave. Angeline and Mrs. Yorks pushed the door in... N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The consultation room was empty, and there was no doctor in sight. In front of the window stood a long and tall shadow. When Angeline saw him, she quickly jumped and ran away. However, the door was locked for some reason, and Angeline mmed the door desperately. "Let me out o f here!" Jay strode toward her without saying a word. The joy o f reuniting with her after a long time made him want t o embrace her tightly in his arms. He hugged her tightly and could feel how scrawny Angelina''s body was. His heart hurt so much that he could no longer breathe. "Angeline, I was wrong. Let''s go home, okay?" he begged her like a helpless child. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Angeline was dumbstruck by this sudden meeting. She had never thought of seeing him in her current state. For her, this encounter was not a joyful surprise but an unprepared shock. "Let me go. I''m not going home with you. We''ve divorced, and whether I''m dead or alive has nothing to do with you now," she said in despair. She had genuinely hoped that Jay would give up on her. Her self-esteem had utterly disintegrated because of Chloe''s constant attacks against her. She had gradually believed that she was precisely the person Chloe made her out to be. She was a piece of trash and a burden to Jay. She was the one pestering Jay again and again to be with her. She was living in hell, yet she had dragged him into hell as well so unrelentingly and cruelly. Angeline only had one thought in her mind, which was to push Jay away from her. This way, all the disaster that befell her would no longer have anything to do with him. However, she had no idea that every word she uttered was stabbing Jay like a sharp de. "Baby, we''re not divorced, and I''ll never agree to divorce you. You''re my wife for the rest of my life, so never try to get rid of me again,¡± said Jay stubbornly. Angeline tried her best to shake herself off Jay. However, the fierce emotional confrontation was beginning to falter her body. Jay felt Angeline slithering down his arms, and his face paled in fright. ¡°What''s wrong, baby?" He squatted down, only to realize white foam wasing out of her mouth while her eyes were closed tightly. It seemed like a critical situation. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay picked Angeline up and hurried to the rescue room. "Doctor, doctor!¡± he yelled. When the doctor saw their chairman, he naturally did not dare to dy the situation. He quickly wheeled Angeline into the rescue room as fast as lightning. Jay sat on the bench outside with his head drooping like a mourning dog. His hands were in tight fists, and he did notice how much his nails were piercing into his flesh. Mrs. Yorks, who was initially in shock, finally came back to her senses at this moment. She and Angeline had toe to Grand Asia Hospital today due to Jay''s little plot to get her back into this hellhole. She slowly walked toward Jay and sat down on the stool next to him. With a faint sigh, she earnestly said to him, "Let her g o, Jay. And let yourself be at peace as well." Jay had never thought of giving up on Angeline at all. When he heard Mrs. Yorks¡¯ words, he was slightly taken aback. "I''ll never give up on her." Mrs. Yorks replied, "I know that you love her. Spencer had said that he loved me as well. However, your love i s destructive to us. Spencer¡¯s love turned me into a walking puppet, and you''ve seen for yourself what you''ve turned Angeline into." Jay bit his lip tightly, unable to refute Mrs. Yorks¡¯ words. Mrs. Yorks continued, "If you truly wish Angeline the best, then you should let go of her. Leave her be and let her wounds heal. Angeline is stubborn and tough, and I believe that if you¡¯re not around to stir her up, she''ll be able to recover slowly." Jay remained silent. No matter how reasonable Mrs. Yorks¡¯ words were, Jay was adamant about one thing-Angeline was never allowed to leave him. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Angeline was out of danger very soon. When the doctor came out of the rescue room, Jay almost staggered as he rushed over. "How''s my wife?" The doctor looked exhausted, "Mr. Ares, we gave the madam a full-body examination, and only her blood test results aren''t out just yet. From her other tests, there seem to be no major issues at the moment. This time around, it was her panic attack. However..." When the doctor paused, Jay could feel his heart tightening up. "What is it?" "Even though Madam doesn¡¯t seem to have any major health problems, there seem to be risks with her current safety. She''s severely underweight and often confused. I think that Madam''s anxiety and depression may have reached the most serious level, and she may develop auditory hallucinations next. Her sub-health state is truly worrying." 1 "Auditory hallucinations? What then?" Jay asked fearfully. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. When it was rted to Angeline''s health, he had to understand everything down to the tee. The doctor replied, "Many patients with depression will almost alwaysmit suicide once they''ve reached the auditory hallucinations stage. And it¡¯ll be difficult to recover." Jay''s body started trembling. "What should I do now?" The doctor looked at Jay and hesitated slightly. In line with his professional ethics, he told Jay the truth. "Mr. Ares, did Madam''s panic attack happen after seeing you?" He nodded. The doctor replied, "Mr. Ares, you¡¯ve be the risk factor for the madam''s illness now. So I hope that you''ll restrain yourself from appearing in front of the madam for the time being, Mr. Ares. She truly cannot endure another stimtion anymore." Jay felt as if his body was wrapped in ice and snow. It was so cold that he almost lost consciousness. He was unwilling to ept this cruel fact. He loved Angeline more than anything. How could he end up bing her risk factor? "I don''t believe you," he muttered. The doctor looked at the chairman worriedly. "Stay calm, Mr. Ares. As long as you do not provoke Madam, her illness will get better." Jay was frightened out of his mind as he walked toward the rescue room. However, when he was standing at the door, he lost the courage to push in and enter. Those handsome and charming pupils of his now looked like scarlet snow lotuses that bloomed with a cold light. Suddenly, he punched the wall with his fist, and the skin on the back of his hand was instantly punctured. The scarlet flesh was a ghastly sight. Mrs. Yorks'' breathing was getting thinner. She had a hunch that even if Angeline did not go insane, Jay would be the first to go mad very soon. She hurriedly called Cole. "Your cousin is in the hospital. Get over here and take him back.¡± Cole, the dimwit who wished that the whole world would just go up in mes, hurriedly announced the news he had just heard to everyone. "Gramps, your darling grandson is in the hospital. My mom asked you to go and get him." "Aunt Chloe, your precious son is now in the hospital. Quickly head to the hospital and find out what has happened to him." "Grand Old Master Ares, my mother wants you to go to Grand Asia Hospital to take Jay home." After the numerous phone calls, Cole gloated at the wholly messed up crowd in Tourmaline Estate. He took joy amidst the cmity and said, "This is all you people''s fault. This is the price you''re paying for hurting Angeline." When the two grand old masters arrived at Grand Asia Hospital, Mrs. Yorks saw the grandiose troop of people and red at Cole. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Cole shrugged back at her, motioning that he had nothing to do with this. Spencer had not seen Mrs. Yorks for a long time. Now that they were reunited, he noticed how much thinner Mrs. Yorks had gotten and also that calm temperament of hers after bing independent. Spencer was slightly dazzled by her. Among all his women, Mrs. Yorks¡¯ beauty, knowledge, and temperament were things that the others did not have. Aunt Sandra was upset when she saw Spencer looking at Mrs. Yorks so affectionately. She started mocking Mrs. Yorks, saying, "Oh, it''s been quite some time now, Sis Crystal. You''ve gotten a lot thinner. I¡¯m guessing life outside Yorks Stronghold hasn¡¯t been treating you well. It¡¯s better if you come back." This was a standard tactic of hers, a back-handedpliment. Mrs. Yorks arrogantly retorted, "I did get a lot thinner. But that¡¯s only because I¡¯ve been swamped with taking care of Shirley. I have to help out with my darling grandson as well. I''m not as idle as you folks." Sandra had no children, so Mrs. Yorks'' words were simply a stab in her sore spot. Her facial expression immediately turned distorted. Sandra was not someone easy to mess with as well. After Mrs. Yorks stepped on her toes, she added further, "Oh, I almost forgot about that. Master, it seems like you¡¯re a grandfather now. The baby was born almost a month ago, yet you never got to meet the child." When the baby was mentioned, Spencer and Noel immediately perked up. Grand Old Master Yorks asked, "Crystal, where''s the child?" Mrs. Yorks said with a stern expression, "The baby has no connection to the Yorks. Do not assume you''re allowed to see the child." Grand Old Master Yorks was immediately indignant." He¡¯s the Yorks¡¯ flesh and blood and will not be allowed to grow up without a proper family. Since Shirley gave birth to the Yorks'' heir, we can make it up to her with plenty of money." Grand Old Master Yorks might have had the intention t o match Cole with Shirley in the past. However, after seeing how much Angeline and Chloe argued, he was n o longer convinced with that decision. What the Severe sisters wanted was a love that involved no third parties in their whole lifetime. If Cole had to marry someone, Grand Old Master Yorks still wished that he would marry someone healthy and had many more years ahead of her. The Severe sisters were both frail, which worried him. Therefore, Grand Old Master Yorks was now resolute i n his decision that he wanted the great- grandson, but Shirley would not be allowed to marry into the Yorks. Mrs. Yorks sneered at them, "You truly are bandits, trying to grab anything that you people set your eyes o n. Can¡¯t you be noblemen and have a bit more moral virtues? It''s ridiculous." Spencer retorted helplessly, "My dear, are you truly willing to let the Yorks¡¯ little great-grandson be alone out in the world?" Mrs. Yorks red at him. "Don''t call me that. I''m no longer your wife. Moreover, Shirley''s baby is a Severe, not a Yorks. He¡¯s not you Yorks'' little great-grandson." Chloe said furiously, "Crystal, you¡¯re supposed to be on our side..." On the other hand. Grand Old Master Ares did not care about the Yorks'' current feud. He went straight to Jay''s side. Seeing Jay holding his head and pulling on his hair, Grand Old Master Ares knew that something huge must have happened. "What¡¯s wrong, Jay?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay raised his head, and Grand Old Master Ares was dumbstruck to see his reddened eyes. Had he cried earlier? He had never seen Jay shed a single tear since he was a child. Jay''s frame of mind had never been this terrible before. "What on earth happened, Jay?" Grand Old Master Ares asked anxiously. Jay''s expression looked barren as if he was a walking puppet. "Angeline doesn''t want me anymore." Grand Old Master Ares was dumbfounded. It was no wonder Jay would look this despondent. Was Angelina cruel enough to actually break up with Jay this time? It seemed like this was the result of being utterly heartbroken! Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chloe had never seen Jay look so depressed before. In her opinion, her son was invincible. Even in the face o f disaster, he would continue to stand firm like a mountain. When she saw how depressed Jay looked now just because Angeline did not want him anymore, she was both shocked and exasperated. "There are so many women in the world. If Angeline doesn''t want you, there are other women who will love you. Must you be so stubborn?" Chloe reprimanded Jay. Jay gazed at Chloe hopelessly, his eyes dark and cold. I t made Chloe''s hair stand on end when she saw them. Jay said to the director of the hospital, "My wife needs her rest. Drive all of them out." The director hesitated. Although he did not know the Yorks, he knew Grand Old Master Ares. Grand Old Master Ares was a reasonable man, hence h e hastened to say, "There''s no need to drive us out. We¡¯ll leave on our own.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chloe was choking with anger. Jay was clearly asking her to leave. "Fine. I''d like to see if you and Angeline can make it to the end without me." Chloe wheeled herself out furiously. Unwilling to part with Mrs. Yorks, Spencer walked up t o her while pleading humbly, "Come home with me, honey. I''ll do whatever you ask me to..." Sandra deliberately stopped in her tracks and cocked an ear at Spencer and Mrs. Yorks'' conversation. Mrs. Yorks nced at Sandra and snarled. "If you want me to go home, sure, but on one condition." Spencer rejoiced because Mrs. Yorks was willing to make terms with him. "Go ahead, honey. I will agree to your condition no matter what it is." Worried that Mrs. Yorks would seize her position as the patriarch''s wife and her power to hold the purse strings, Sandra suddenly grew worried. She walked back and took Spencer''s arm before speaking in a coquettish voice, "Old Master Yorks, I won''t hand over my financial power even if she wants it. You''re the one who said that I can hold the purse strings aspensation because you can''t give me a child.¡± Spencer looked slightly awkward. He was coaxing Mrs. Yorks to go home right now, but Sandra had failed to observe proper limits. Why was she fighting for attention now? Mrs. Yorks sneered, "Financial power has never been my concern.¡± Sandra''s heart sank while her expression grew extremely grim. Mrs. Yorks was a nobledy who paid no attention to fame and wealth. She, on the other hand, had been poor all her life, hence she would ce more emphasis on wealth. When Mrs. Yorks said those words, she was clearly mocking her humble origin. "Remember what you said. You can¡¯t snatch my financial power from me even if youe back." Mrs. Yorks looked at Spencer and said, "If you really want me to go home, then dismiss all your mistresses of unknown origins." Sandra nearly fainted after hearing what she said. She sped Spencer¡¯s arm and started wailing bitterly. " Sis Crystal is so heartless, Old Master Yorks. She¡¯s just pushing us over the edge by asking you to dismiss us, isn¡¯t she?" Spencer agreed that this was too cruel as well. Mrs. Yorks sneered, then turned around and left. Spencer sighed inwardly. He felt as though he was standing at a fork with none of the paths showing a bright future ahead. When the Ares and Yorks families had left Grand Asia Hospital, the shrewd Grand Old Master Yorks ordered his servant, "Keep an eye on the patriarch''s wife and report to us as soon as you find clues about the child." "Yes, Grand Old Master Yorks.¡± It was already two o''clock past midnight when Angeline woke up. When Angeline opened her eyes and saw that she was in the hospital, she was a little astonished. Immediately after that, she recalled what had happened before she fainted. Jaybie had tricked her to the hospital just to bring her home? "Where''s Master Ares?" she asked the nurse beside her with a hoarse voice. "He''s not in the hospital," the nurse replied mechanically. Angeline was stunned for a fleeting moment, the gap i n her heart feeling like it was widening. She had indeed said a lot of harsh and cruel words to him, but did he actually believe in her nonsense and was honestly going to abandon her now? Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 When she realized that she and Jay were drifting further apart, maybe even to the extent where things might never go back to the way they used to be, Angeline could feel her heart clenching in pain. "I''d like to have a ss of water," she said to the nurse. The nurse poured her a ss of water. She took the ss and drank the water in a gulp. The warm water did not seem to be able to warm her cold heart. She realized that the pain and struggle she had gone through back then was nothingpared to the great sorrow and despair she was feeling at the moment. Shey on the bed while staring at the ceiling. She recalled how she had ced Jay in the center of her life all her life and how he was the reason that kept her alive. Now, however, their rtionship seemed to be drawing to an end. Angeline did not even realize that she was getting more and more depressed. She gave free rein to her emotions as they shrouded her entire being, causing her to feel even more sorrowful and in despair. She even started entertaining the wild thoughts running through her head... Back then, Jaybie would stay by her side when she was ill, no matter how serious the illness was. She was desperate for hispany now, but he was not here. Did he abandon her because he saw her face earlier and realized how hideous she had be? It must be. He had always been a perfectionist. Angeline touched her scrawny body and began to hate her sick body. She subconsciously med her body for not being beautiful enough, hence why she had failed to charm Jaybie and make him stay. 1 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Though amidst her muddled thoughts, she figured that she should not be putting herself down like that. I f love could not even stand this bit of test, then how could it possibly be worth keeping? Her consciousness switched repeatedly between rationality and confusion. Her dilemma had weakened her consciousness, and she was so weak and fragile that she nearly copsed. Finally, this gave birth to a terrible idea-death. Only death could set her free. At the thought of death, Angeline was no longer contradicted, confused, or in a dilemma. She just wished she was dead. She suddenly got up from the bed and bolted to the window. Her slender figure moved like a phantom. Fortunately, the nurse was mentally prepared and held onto her tightly as soon as she saw this. "What are you doing, Mrs. Ares?" "Let me go. Let me go. I beg you, let me go." That night, Jay was sleeping in Grand Asia''s office but he was only in a light sleep. He was seemingly asleep but not quite. Though his eyes were closed, the nerves in his brain were taut, and he remained in a conscious state. When he heard the rapid ringtone, he sat up almost immediately. At the sight of Grand Asia Hospital¡¯s number on the caller ID, he was instantly on tenterhooks. "Hello.¡± "Mr. Ares, something isn¡¯t right with Mrs. Ares. Hurry u p ande over.¡± Jay rushed out the door almost immediately. After a few minutes, he arrived at Grand Asia Hospital¡¯s inpatient department. He went straight to Angelina''s ward, and as soon as he arrived, he saw several nurses holding onto Angelina. Even though Angelina was exhausted and sweaty, she still exerted all her strength in an attempt to sprint outside. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Jay''s eyes were filled with distress. "Let her go." Seeing that the president was here, the nurses released Angeline. "Get out," Jay ordered in a deep voice. He felt particrly heartbroken when he saw how roughly the nurses were treating Angeline. The nurses left in apprehension. Angeline curled up on the ground, and when she mbered to her feet again, Jay rushed up to her in just a few steps. He held her tightly in his arms, muttering in agony... "Baby, I know you¡¯re in a lot of pain, but let me stay and talk to you, okay?" Immediately, Angeline found a ce to set down her anxiety and unease. Jay¡¯s presence had given her a sense of security. When she finally eased up, she realized that energy hadpletely seeped out of her. She fell limply into Jay''s arms. Jay held her tenderly, stroking her head lovingly with his big hands. He coaxed her like he was coaxing a baby. "Don''t be afraid, I¡¯ll be by your side always. I¡¯ll never leave you." Angeline looked at him with misty eyes, suddenly reaching out to stroke Jay''s face. It felt like she was having an illusion. Jaybie had already divorced her, had he not? Why was Jaybie by her side instead of storming away angrily? She was pretty sure this was not him. With trembling hands, she stroked his eyes, his nose, and then his mouth. Jay thought Angelina''s actions were a tad strange and said incessantly, "I''m Jaybie, baby." Angeline smiled suddenly. Yes, only Jaybie would call her that. That was what Jaybie called her every time she was ill, helpless, and in tears. Angeline was worn out. She needed rest desperately. Finally, shey in his arms and fell asleep soundly. When Mrs. Yorks returned to the rental house from Grand Asia Hospital, Shirley questioned Mrs. Yorks over and over again when she did not see Little Angeline. "Why didn''t Little Angelinee back with you, Aunt Crystal?" Mrs. Yorks could not hide the truth any longer and had no choice but to spill the beans. When Shirley learned about the severity of Angeline¡¯s health condition, so severe that it had even gone out o f control, she burst into tears. "It''s all my fault. Little Angeline wouldn''t have needed to go to the hospital had it not been for me." Mrs. Yorks consoled Shirley for a very long time before she finally stopped crying. Shirley thought about it and eventually gave Zayne a call to tell him about Angeline. When Zayne heard that Chloe had infuriated Angeline to the point of triggering her depression, he went berserk immediately. ¡°I knew something had happened between Jay and Angeline. It''s my fault for being careless. I can¡¯t believe that dead old woman Chloe has pushed my sister over the edge. Argh, I''m so mad." Zayne had lost his mindpletely. He sounded like a fishwife screaming hysterically and cursing in the streets. He cursed and said crossly, "Does that hideous old hag think nothing of the Severes? Was it not enough that she was already doing all sorts of stupid things in Yorks Stronghold? She has even made her way to Imperial Capital now. Does she not know shame at all?" 1 After cursing for a very long time, Josephine reminded him, "Calm down, Zayne. You''re talking to Sis Shirley right now. Hold back your anger and keep i t for when you go to Imperial Capital tomorrow. Hurl it all out at Chloe then. Don¡¯t lose your anger just yet." Zayne immediately covered his mouth with his hands and raised his thumb at Josephine. "You''re right." He then hung up Sis Shirley''s call, climbed into bed, and hugged Josephine while pestering her. "Honey, let''s do some exercise tonight." Josephine flicked his forehead, saying with ack of interest, "No amount of exercise can give us a child." Zayne said, "We''re exercising to keep fit, not to have children."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Josephine cried out, "Ah!" "We haven''t even started yet, why are you screaming?" "Get lost. Can''t you be a bit more serious?" That night, Jay embraced Angeline all throughout. Perhaps it was because Angeline was in his arms that he found it much easier to analyze many things with great rationality. He was searching for a way out of his current predicament. Finally, Jay made up his mind. No matter how much Angeline pushed him away when she woke up later, h e would remain stubborn about staying by her side. In his words, "Baby, I don''t have the courage to lose you, so I¡¯ve decided to stay with you. Don''t push me away. I won''t be angry at you anymore. I¡¯ll do everything you say, okay? "I''ll take you away and iste you from all your worries. Will you be happier that way?" Angeline was as light as a swallow. She was so light that it felt like she might fly away from Jay''s arms by ident. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Jay could feel a stabbing pain in his heart when he realized Angeline''s dramatic weight loss and her increasingly muddled consciousness. That made him even more afraid of leaving her alone. Early next morning. Angeline was in such a deep sleep that Jay was afraid to even move an inch for fear that he would wake her. When he saw her sunken eyes and prominent dark circles, he knew that she was very much sleep-deprived. He would let her get more rest if she could. Unfortunately, amotion suddenly broke out outside the ward. Zayne was first heard roaring furiously. "Bandits! Bandits! The Yorks really do live up to their reputation as bandits, huh? You''d better listen up. Dawn belongs t o Sis Shirley. Hisst name is Severe, so he has nothing to do with the Yorks at all. Want to take him away? Not a chance.¡± There was an obscure expression on Jay¡¯s face. It was obvious that the Severes and Yorks were here for Dawn, though neither party would expect to bump into each other. It looked like a battle to fight for Dawn was about to break out. Jay did not want to meddle in their affairs, but he was greatly displeased because their quarrel would disturb Angeline from getting her rest. Angeline seemed to have woken up as she opened her eyes drowsily. Jay kissed her forehead tenderly. "You''re awake?¡± Angeline turned in his arms, before closing her eyes and falling asleep again. Outside. Old Master Severe and Grand Old Master Yorks had reunited, but neither side was prepared to give an inch. Old Master Severe struck with his cane and red at Grand Old Master Yorks, uttering sarcastically, "It''s been so long, Chief Yorks. I see you''re getting bolder and bolder now. What''s wrong? The Yorks Stronghold isn''trge enough for you to unt your prestige that you need to make your way to Imperial Capital to throw your weight around now?" Grand Old Master Ares was apprehensive of Grand Old Master Yorks but not Old Master Severe. He had nothing to do with Grand Old Master Yorks personally, nor had he done anything to hurt Grand Old Master Yorks before. Therefore, the frank and open Old Master Severe was bent on collecting debts from the Yorks. "Seriously, can you stop being so unreasonable? The child carries the Yorks'' blood-¡¯¡¯ "Nonsense. Not only are you ungrateful that I didn''t sue your family for raping my granddaughter, but you''re also so insatiably greedy by turning up at my doorstep. Listen up, Chief Yorks, the child belongs to Shirley, and she will decide whether she wants to give you the child or not. If she refuses, then none of you can take him away." Grand Old Master Yorks was infuriated. "Scott Severe, how do you think Shirley got her child if not for the Yorks'' seed?" "Why not?" Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 "You¡¯re simply unreasonable." Grand Old Master Yorks raged on. "Why should I reason with you? You devised a scheme and took away Shirley¡¯s innocence. You even caused Angel to fall into depression. It''s only because of Jay that I refuse to fight you." Old Master Severe roared. Chloe said coldly, ¡°Don''t you feel ashamed at all to me us? You think I don''t know that Angeline''s illness is gic? That she contracted it even when she was already in her mother''s womb? Angeline is lucky Jay doesn''t despise her, and you¡¯re here ming us instead, saying that we¡¯re the ones who made her ill?" Zayne, the demon who pampered his sister without limits, retorted, "Nonsense. Neither my dad, my mom, nor I have such illness. My sister is ill because you harmed her over and over again. You broke the couple and separated her from her children. Do you think she would have this illness if you hadn¡¯t made her life so miserable?" Chloe looked at Zayne speechlessly. "Look at you, an adult man cursing like a fishwife on the streets. The Severes do know how to educate their kids, huh?" Zayne was so furious that his lungs were about to explode. He snarled, yelling, "Are you calling me a fishwife? I''m uneducated? Well, aren''t you really educated then? You called my sister trash and scolded her for seducing your son. Why, it seems that the Yorks¡¯ upbringing is as great as the gods.¡± Old Master Severe did not expect that Chloe was such an unreasonable mother-inw. When Zayne and Josephine firstined to him with righteous indignation, he thought they were exaggerating in order to defend Angeline, but now he realized that the usations they made against Chloe were simply on point. As a man who defended his own family members, Old Master Severe immediately served her with the same sauce by saying, "Hey, so this is Angeline''s mother-inw? Why is she sitting in a wheelchair? That¡¯s no different from trash. Oh my, what''s with her face? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Why does she look so ghastly? C¡¯mon, don''te out and scare other people." Chloe was so furious that even her breathing was impeded. "You-" Old Master Severe said, "What''s wrong? Can''t stand m y criticism? Weren¡¯t you so full of yourself when you scolded my Angeline back then? I thought you were really capable and that¡¯s why you''re so conceited, but i t turns out you¡¯re just trash sitting in a wheelchair. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed calling my Angeline trash? Did you not look at yourself in the mirror and see how hideous you look before scolding her?¡± Chloe was so furious that her heart clenched in pain. "You...¡± Grand Old Master Yorks rebuked Old Master Severe," That¡¯s too much, Scott." Old Master Severe''s voice rang out above Grand Old Master Yorks'' voice. "What''s wrong? You feel sorry for your daughter? Do you not know how to put yourself i n my shoes when your daughter scolds my Angeline? You only know how precious your daughter is. Is that not the same for my Angeline?" The argument between both families was getting more and more heated. From fighting for Dawn to seeking justice for Angeline, neither family wanted to give in. In the ward, Angeline curled up in Jay¡¯s arms and was eventually awakened by the din outside. She stuffed her fingers in her ears. Worried that she would push her fingers into her ears too hard and hurt herself, he gently took her hands away. "I''ll take you out of here, baby." Jay pulled up her sweater¡¯s hoodie over her head, then picked up his windbreaker to cover it on Angeline before walking outside while holding her in his arms. Angeline leaned limply against his neck, the clothes wrapping her palm-sized face firmly. Jay opened the door of the ward and the dispute outside came to an abrupt end. Everyone raised their head and looked at Jay- Jay''s body was engulfed in ice that was impossible to melt, freezing the air in the surroundings instantly. The cold was enough to freeze a person''s bones. "Jay," Chloe looked at him grievously and cried out,'' Hurry up and return Angeline to the Severes. She''s a noble little princess that we, the Yorks, can''t afford to serve." Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Angeline quivered. Old Master Severe said, "I now know how powerful your mother is, Jay. I''ve imparted all the worldly wisdom to Angeline but have never taught her the ways to deal with an evil mother-inw. If you can¡¯t protect her, then return her to the Severes. Although we''re not as powerful as the Areses or Yorks, I, Swallow City¡¯s richest man, can provide all the basic necessities for my granddaughter. I guarantee that." Jay could sense Angeline¡¯s anxiety and tightened his grip on her body, announcing domineeringly," Angeline is mine." He swept his sinister gaze across the crowd, deterring all the aggressive gazes. Then, he stared at the crowd and announced, "I''m taking Angeline away from Imperial Capital." Chloe was the first to roar. "What are you saying, Jay? You¡¯re leaving Imperial Capital? When are youing back?" Jay looked at Angeline from the corners of his eyes, his icy pupils turning gentle instantly. "I don''t know. I¡¯ll let Angeline decide. If shees back, then I''ll follow her. If she doesn''t, then I''ll travel the world with her." Old Master Severe was immensely pleased. "Jay, since you¡¯re willing to take up your responsibility to take care of Angeline, I will not make things difficult for you anymore. Go, I will leave Angeline in your hands." 1 Chloe processed Jay''s words carefully. There was only one question in her mind: If Angeline died of depression, what would Jay¡¯s choice be? However, she was not brave enough to question Jay in front of the Severes. In the end, Judy let out a heartbreaking cry because she could not bring herself to part with Jay for so long. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What if she dies?" Jay felt as though he had fallen into an infinite hell when he heard what she said. Not even the harshest punishment in nine circles of hell couldpare to the pain in his heart. "I''ll apany her." He finished his sentence furiously and left while holding Angeline in his arms, not looking back at all. Judy wailed her heart out. Chloe was petrified. A prideful woman like her, one who had never conceded defeat to anyone, was now like a dog without its master. As she stared at Jay''s departing back, she wailed. "Don¡¯t go, Jay. Stay and I will promise not to make things difficult for her anymore. I won''t force you to take a second wife either." Jay held Angeline in his arms and left with resolute steps. Cole looked unblinkingly at Angeline who was lying in Jay''s arms. Actually, with Jay¡¯s windbreaker over her, he could not see her at all. Even so, he continued to stare at Angeline, unable to bring himself to part with her... This time, he could clearly feel a barrier between him and Angeline-a barrier that was as high as the mountains and vast as the seas. The slightest hope he had all came to naught. In the end, what was left was his blessing for Angeline. ¡®You must get well soon, Angeline.¡¯ Old Master Severe harrumphed and teased Chloe, saying, "Are you happy now? You¡¯ve driven your own son away, driven my granddaughter away, and turned yourself into a loner. Are you happy now?" Chloe slumped in the wheelchair, looking as though she had aged ten years. "What did my son owe Angeline in thest life to warrant such torture that she¡¯s twisting my son around her little finger like that?¡± Chloe was heartbroken. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Grand Old Master Yorks said indignantly, "Stop it, all o f you. Jay has already taken Angeline away. You can quarrel all you want but that still won¡¯t change anything." Old Master Severe nced at the gloomy-looking Chloe and rubbed salt in her wound. "Yeah, I hope they won¡¯te back anymore and enjoy the rest of their lives together." Chloe red bitterly at Old Master Severe. "Why won''t Angeline just die?" Old Master Severe was so furious that he could feel his organs being set aze. He roared, "If Angeline is dead, your son won''te home alive either!" Chloe hated Angeline''s guts, but she needed to admit a fact: Angeline was the apple of Jay''s eyes, and Jay could give up everything for her-including his mother. If Angeline was dead, Jay might be a goner too. Therefore, for Jay''s sake, Chloe had no choice but to g o against her will and give Angeline her blessing, hoping that she would live a very long time. At the thought of this, Chloe felt immensely aggrieved. Now that Angeline and Jay¡¯s problems hade to an end, the two families began another round of debate to fight for the child''s guardianship. "The child muste with us," Grand Old Master Yorks said. "You can try raising your pillow tonight and see if you''ll have this dream." Old Master Severe refused to give in. Grayson stepped in to stop them, saying, "Stop fighting. Grand Asia Hospital will hand the child over t o his direct rtive. If you want the child, then prepare relevant certificates before the child is discharged from the hospital. Otherwise, no one is allowed to rob the child away." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Cole. "What does he mean by that?" Cole shrugged and said in a casual, carefree manner," Maybe he wants me to show proof that I''m the biological father?" "Where¡¯s your identity card?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked. Old Master Severe ridiculed, saying, "Chief Yorks, an identity card can only prove your grandson''s identity but not his and Dawn¡¯s rtionship." Grand Old Master Yorks'' expression sank. "I know what you''re thinking of. You¡¯re cunning. You''re trying t o get Cole to marry Shirley, aren¡¯t you? Listen, Angeline alone is enough to cause chaos in the Yorks. We''re terrified of epting another daughter from the Severes." Old Master Severe was so furious that heughed aloud. "Do you think I want my granddaughter to marry into a feudal and backward family in the mountainous region? Say, Chief Yorks, you can lead a powerful army but can''t manage your family because o f your backward and outdated thinking. If you don''t change your old and traditional thinking, then the Yorks will soon fall apart..." Grand Old Master Yorks red furiously at Old Master Severe. "What nonsense..." Old Master Severe wanted to retreat and said, "I won¡¯t quarrel with you. Go back and reflect on my words. Just think about it, is it really Angeline''s fault that a filial son like Jay refuses to stay with the Yorks? Is it really Angelina who instigated the two other Yorks¡¯ daughters-inw to leave together?" Having said that, Old Master Severe led Zayne and Josephine away. Jay took Angelina back to Carefree Garden. He decided to meet Jenson before leaving Imperial Capital. Jenson returned to Carefree Garden with great haste and opened the security door. He saw Daddy sitting o n the couch holding Mommy in his arms, the forlorn look in Daddy''s eyes that was never there before, and the weary and battered air that shrouded him. From Daddy''s crimson eyes, he could tell that he had cried. "You''re back?" Jay''s voice had never sounded so hoarse. Jenson''s gaze fell on Mommy, and when he saw the bony hand hanging out of the nket, his eyes glinted with tears. "What''s wrong with Mommy?" Jenson asked, choking. "As you can see, Mommy is sick. It''s very serious. I''m going to take Mommy away from Imperial Capital to her favorite ce," Jay said. Jenson did not know how he managed to approach Mommy. Angelina''s emaciated body broke Jenson¡¯s heart immensely. Jenson¡¯s heart clenched tightly, especially after seeing Angelina''s dreary and fuzzy eyes. She looked as if she was disassociated from the world. Mommy seemed to be in a trance, looking nothing like a normal person at all. She could not even recognize him. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 "Okay," Jenson clenched his fists and answered Jay with a heavy heart. "When are you leaving, Daddy?" Jay replied, "I''ll leave after talking to you." Jenson was stunned. Realizing that he was about to b e separated from his beloved daddy and mommy, he turned gloomy. "I''m sorry, Jens. Daddy and Mommy can''t stay and take care of you anymore," Jay said guiltily. Jenson shook his head. Daddy must have been in a lot of pain and faced a dilemma when he made this decision too. "Don''t worry about us, Daddy. I¡¯ll take care of all the sisters and manage Grand Asia well. I¡¯ll await your return," Jenson said. Jay felt sorry for Jenson. This child had to bear all the responsibilities and burdens of the family at such a young age. He had long lost his innocence by now. "Thank you, Jens." "This is my responsibility as their brother, Daddy." Although they were triplets, Jenson was rtively mature inparison. Whenpared to Baby Zetty, who only thought about love all day long, it actually seemed like there was a generation gap between them. "Make sure Baby Zetty doesn¡¯t start dating too early." "Yes, Daddy." "Make sure Baby Robbie doesn¡¯t mess around with girls.¡± "Yes, Daddy.¡± "As for the other sisters, make sure they study hard because they can only broaden their horizons and open up a whole new world by reading more books. Help them to leave their old ways completely.¡± "I¡¯ll urge them." Jay nodded in relief. In the afternoon, Grayson drove a low-key luxury motorhome over. Jay carried Angeline into the RV. Jenson and Grayson personally lifted the luggage Jay had packed into the RV. Jay set Angeline down in the front passenger seat, whereas he himself took on the role of the driver. The RV''s engine revved up without warning and drove off with a swoosh. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson''s gaze followed the RV until it disappeared from his line of visionpletely. His mesmerizing face turned cold abruptly. "Chloe did this to my mommy, right?" Jenson asked between clenched teeth. Grayson felt the eerie and terrifying aura flowing out o f Jenson''s body. He knew this kid could be much colder and ruthless than Jay. "She¡¯s your grandmother, Jens. Your daddy''s mother." Grayson feared that Jens would use extreme methods t o punish Chloe and cause new disputes to arise. That might not be the result that Jay was hoping to see. Jenson handed Grayson a death stare... How dare he intercede for Chloe? "My daddy wanted to tear her into pieces a long time ago but decided against it because of their mother and son rtionship. He attaches great importance to image, but image has always meant nothing to me." Grayson was so terrified that he broke out in a cold sweat. "What are you nning to do, Young Master?" Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Jenson put his hands in his trouser pockets and said coolly, "I''ll make her pay back for the pain she inflicted on my mommy by tenfold." Grayson feared for Chloe¡¯s safety. The rental house. When the doorbell rang, Shirley and Mrs. Yorks exchanged nces with each other. Even though they knew that Angeline was noting back anymore after getting taken away by Jay, they still opened the door excitedly. Outside the door, Old Master Severe, Mr. Severe, and Lady Severe stood outside. Mrs. Yorks was struck dumb. "You are?" Lady Severe grinned from ear to ear, saying, "I''m Shirley''s mother. I''m here to take my daughter home." Shirley walked out in tears, then with a thump, she dropped to the ground in front of Grand Old Master Severe. She cried out, "Grandpa, Father, Mother, it''s my fault for not taking care of Little Angeline properly. I''ve failed you." Knowing that Shirley was not of the Severes'' bloodline, Mrs. Yorks felt sorry for her when she saw how obsequiously she behaved in front of the Severes¡¯ elders. She was about to step forward and help Shirley up when Lady Severe was one step ahead of her in helping Shirley up. She rebuked Shirley in a soft and gentle voice, "Silly child, you just gave birth. Don''t cry, i t won''t be good for your eyes." Old Master Severe was moved to tears, saying, "Don''t me yourself, Shirley. I heard how you protected Angeline from the assault. The Severes are the ones who should be sorry. I''ll take you home right now. From now on, you and Dawn will stay in the Severes'' residence. Whether you want to get married or not is entirely up to you. I''ll teach you how to manage apany so that you can join the Severes''pany and help me out." Mrs. Yorks looked at Old Master Severe in astonishment, shocked by the old man¡¯s broadmindedness. Even though Shirley was not the Severes '' direct descendant, they still regarded her as one of their own. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shirley nodded. "Okay." Now that Shirley had found a home, Mrs. Yorks was both happy for her but also felt lonely and forlorn at the same time. Now that Angeline and Shirley were gone, she was destined to wander out there all alone. Lady Severe was a thoughtful woman. She took Mrs. Yorks'' hand and said fondly, "Thank you for taking care of my daughters during this period of time, Sis Crystal. If you don''t mind,e back to Swallow City with us. Shirley is still weak and I can''t take care of her and Dawn myself. It would be great if you could lend me a hand." Mrs. Yorks rejoiced at once. "Oh my, I''ll be so happy if you¡¯re willing to take me in and even let me take care o f Little Dawn." Shirley took Lady Severe and Mrs. Yorks'' hands while grinning from ear to ear. Three dayster, Little Dawn was discharged from the hospital. When the Severes received news from the hospital, they rushed over. However, the Yorks had already been waiting in the hospital since a long time ago. They were blocking the door of the ward The Severes¡¯ arrival turned the air stagnant. Grand Old Master Yorks announced domineeringly, "Scott Severe, what are you doing here when Dawn shares no blood rtionship with the Severes at all?" Scott retorted, "You must be illiterate, Chief Yorks. Shirley is my daughter. Her name is written in ck and white on the Severes¡¯ family register. When we take Dawn home, Dawn¡¯s name will also be recorded i n our family register. I know you''re envious of me because the Severes are prospering, whereas the Yorks '' numbers are declining. Sadly, this isn¡¯t something you can be envious of. Well, me the Yorks for being ignorant and driving your daughters-inw and grandson out. Hahaha!" Grand Old Master Yorks snorted and beckoned to the bodyguards standing behind him. They all rushed up t o him. Each of those bodyguards looked strong and bulky. They were most probably well-trained thugs from the Yorks'' side. Old Master Severe said, "Oh wow, I''m terrified. Don''t forget that you''re in Imperial Capital, Grand Old Master Yorks. The mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent. Zayne!" As soon as he said those words, Zayne swaggered in from outside while followed by a group of bodyguards. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 When Grand Old Master Yorks saw those weak and delicate bodyguards who were clearly hired by Zayne t o act as a stopgap, he burst outughing. "Are you trying to snatch my grandson with these fes? Don''t you think you¡¯ve underestimated me too much?" Old Master Severe knew that they were no match for the Yorks'' bandits if they actually fought. Old Master Severe refused to give in and said in an imposing tone, "Chief Yorks, the mighty dragon is no match for the native serpent. I advise you to step back." However, Grand Old Master Yorks threw caution to the wind, saying, "The Yorks will take Dawn home." When the hospital''s person in charge noticed how neither the Severes nor the Yorks was prepared to give an inch, he was so frightened that his legs turned to jelly. He stuttered when he spoke, "Stop fighting. The hospital won''t hand over the child to just about anyone. Can the child''s parents please come in with u s?" Mrs. Yorks and Lady Severe helped the weak Shirley inside. Grand Old Master Yorks roared. "Hurry up and go, Cole!" Cole hesitated for a moment before walking inside as slowly as he could. Mrs. Yorks red viciously at Cole. "What are you nning to do?" Cole scratched his nose sheepishly. "I¡¯m just here to look at my son, Mom. Just to take a look." Mrs. Yorks reprimanded, "You don''t have the right to visit him!" Cole felt extremely wronged. "Don''t tell me that you want me to marry Shirley too, Mom? You know better than anyone how painful it is to be stuck in a loveless marriage. How can you bring yourself to see your son walk down the same path as you?" If there was no love, then he would not give hope to the other party. This was Cole¡¯s life principle. Though i t might seem cruel, he knew that there would be a much more brutal and crueler price to pay after getting bound with the other party for life and losing all freedom. Shirley let out a bitter smile and said softly, "Since you''ve made up your mind not to get involved with m e, it''s best that you don''t visit the child at all, Young Master Yorks. It¡¯ll be tough for you to part with your son once you see him. It will create all sorts of problems for you then." Cole said in a leisurely manner, "Don''t worry. I''ve always been a man of principles. How can I possibly lose my heart to him after taking just one look at him?" As such, Shirley stopped persuading him. When they entered the ward, the caregiver was holding the child but did not know who to pass him t o. In the end, Shirley nced at Cole, hence the caregiver stuffed the child into Cole¡¯s arms. Cole seemed as though he was put under a spell at once. He stood rooted to the same spot while holding Dawn in his arms, not moving a single hair. He then cried out and pleaded with Mrs. Yorks, "Mom! Mom! Hold him. He''s going to fall off." He was too tiny, so tiny that Cole felt like he was not holding onto a real object. Mrs. Yorks and Lady Severe were both amused by the new father, Cole. "Take a good look at your son, Cole. This may be thest time you see him," Mrs. Yorks said. Cole could not help but nce at Dawn. His skin was a s tender as eggs and coupled with the fact that he had inherited his parents'' fair skin, this one-month-old child looked really clean. Then thereThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. were also his slender eyebrows. The baby was seemingly asleep but not really. He stared innocently at Cole and suddenly pursed his lips to smile at him. Somewhere in Cole¡¯s heart, it started melting. Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Mrs. Yorks snatched the child over without warning and said, "Alright, that''s enough. Now that you''ve met the child, you should probably leave." Looking slightly reluctant to part with Dawn, Cole licked his lips and said in a half-joking manner," Mom, why don''t we take Dawn back to Yorks Stronghold so you won''t feel so lonely when you go back?" As soon as he finished his sentence, he saw the three women ring at him with intense resentment. Their gazes seemed to say, ''You can keep dreaming.¡¯ Cole patted his mouth. He had no idea why he suddenly said those words either. In fact, now that he thought about it, he did not want his mother to return t o Yorks Stronghold and lead a dull, insipid life. If that was the case, was he subconsciously hoping that Dawn would go back to Yorks Stronghold with him? Mrs. Yorks snatched the child over and said, "If you want Dawn to go back to the Yorks, sure, get down on one knee and propose to Shirley then. If Shirley agrees to marry you, we''ll go back with you." Cole nced at Shirley. She looked really pale. Many women who had just given birth would gain weight, but she was scrawnier than before. Shirley looked even more beautiful after she lost weight. Cole extended his heartfelt thanks. "Thank you, Shirley." Shirley let out a wry smile. She knew why he was thanking her. He was probably thanking her because she had never used the child to threaten him to take responsibility. "This is my choice," Shirley said. Whether it was the decision to protect Angeline or the decision to keep Dawn, they were all done out of her own free will. When they walked out of the ward, the Yorks and Severes eyed the child like a tiger watching its prey. "Give us the baby, honey," Spencer said. Old Master Severe said, "No one is taking the child away today." Original from N?velDrama.Org. A war was about to break out. Just then, the elevator door in the corridor suddenly opened. A long and tall figure walked out from it. It was Jenson. He was wearing a ck suit, looking like a cold and charming man with no worldly desires -just like a copy of Jay. Walking behind him were Grayson, Finn, Tempest, and Storm. The four young men wore sunsses and the same type of suits. They each stuck one hand in their trouser pockets, looking extremely cool. The corridor fell silent immediately. Jenson walked up to Grand Old Master Yorks and Old Master Severe. There was no warmth on his sinister yet charming face. It was as if he was not facing his elders but two strangers whom he had never met before. "Jens, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have t oe forward yourself," Grand Old Master Yorks said. Old Master Severe also said, "Yeah, we shouldn''t let a child worry about our affairs. Back off, Jens." "Who said you can raise a ruckus in Grand Asia?" Jenson asked coldly. Old Master Severe and Grand Old Master Yorks were stunned. Was this how Jenson should talk to his rtives? Chloe reprimanded Jenson, "How can you talk to your elders like that, Jens?" Jenson shifted his gaze to Chloe, and his eyes froze into ice at once. "Elders? My elders are giving me trouble, so don''t you, the elders, feel embarrassed at all to consider yourselves elders?" Chloe''s almond eyes widened. Never in a million years did she expect Jenson to treat her with such indifference. It was as if she was his enemy. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 She then convinced herself that the child was probably so cold to everyone because he had bad social skills since he was a child. She was probably overthinking it. The next moment, however, her fluke mentality was shattered by Jenson. Jenson continued, "Thanks to you, my daddy and mommy are gone. They''ve left everything behind. I''m now Grand Asia¡¯s president, and I''m not as magnanimous as my daddy. He likes to hold in his anger and dissatisfaction, lighting up other people''s lives and consuming himself like a candle. I, on the other hand, like to vent my anger and dissatisfaction, burning others to illuminate myself. If anyone makes me unhappy, then I will make them unhappier.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When he said those words, his voice was cold enough t o freeze a cow to death. Furthermore, his cold and sinister gaze was locked only on Chloe''s face. It was clear that those words were directed at Chloe. Until now, Chloe still felt as though she was in a trance or a dream. She continued to wear an incredulous expression. "Are you going against us, Jens?" Grand Old Master Yorks was so angry with Jenson that he felt his heart clenching in pain. He had lost Jay and did not want to lose his outstanding little great-grandson this time. However, Jenson¡¯s hostility toward them had left him apprehensive. "I understand, Jens. Okay, we won''t make things difficult for you anymore. We¡¯ll go," Grand Old Master Yorks said. Chloe refused to take it lying down. "How can you give up so easily, Dad? Do you think a brat like Jens can stop the Tiger and Wolf Armies?" Having said that, Chloe motioned at their bodyguards. "Grab the child." Blood drained from Mrs. Yorks and Shirley''s faces. They held the child tightly in their arms. Mrs. Yorks was so furious that she chided Chloe, "You¡¯re a lunatic!" Jenson beckoned to Grayson and the rest. With gritted teeth, he said viciously, "Beat them to death. We''re in a hospital, so they won''t die. Best if you can beat them t o the point where they will be bound to the bed for a very long time.¡± Chloe and Grand Old Master Yorks were stunned by Jenson''s ruthlessness. After all, this was something Jay would never do. Fortunately, Grand Old Master Yorks still retained a bit of sanity. He roared to withdraw his bodyguards, saying, "Step back." Chloe was about to say something when Grand Old Master Yorks rebuked her, "That¡¯s enough. You''ve broken Jay''s heart, are you trying to break Jenson''s heart too?¡± Having said that, Grand Old Master Yorks turned around and led the Yorks away. Before Chloe and the rest left, they heard Jenson calling out in a gentle voice, "Grandma, Grandpa Severe..." Chloe''s face was twisted with anger. "I knew it. This brat is targeting us on purpose." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at his daughter, and a hint of helplessness filled his eyes. "Have you ever thought about why Jenson is so cold to us?" After getting in the car, Grand Old Master Yorks asked Chloe in a calm tone. Chloe replied, "Angeline must have told her children t o treat the Severes kinder and the Yorks colder." Grand Old Master Yorks corrected her, saying, "You''re wrong. Jenson respected me very much back then. The reason why he hates us so much right now is that we¡¯ve hurt his parents. Have you seen a child in this world who wouldn''t defend his parents?" A hint of guilt shed across Chloe''s face, but it was only for a fleeting moment. Grand Old Master Yorks sighed and let out a bitter smile. "I love and indulge you too much, Chloe. I chose to turn a blind eye even though I know you''re in the wrong for the way you''re treating Angeline. I thought showing favoritism to my daughter was a way of manifesting my fatherly love and that it would be harmless, but I was so wrong. I''ve let Angeline down, let Jay down, and let Jenson down. Chloe, in order to fulfill your stubborn desires, I lost all the Yorks'' daughters-inw, my grandson, and my great-grandson. I have nothing more to lose now. You should probably tone down from now on." Chloe was astounded. What did Dad mean by that? Did he not want to be her guardian angel anymore? Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Grand Old Master Yorks, the former hero, had failedpletely when it came to managing his own family. As if he was experiencing the vicissitudes of life, his hale and hearty body suddenly swayed unsteadily. Chloe felt wronged and muttered, "I admit that I''m a little bit selfish, Dad, but my prejudices against Angelina stem from my love for Jay. I just want the best for Jay. I don¡¯t want him to be dragged down by Angelina." Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. "Yeah, we think that breaking up Jay and Angelina is a way of showing Jay we love him, but as the saying goes, one man¡¯s meat is another man¡¯s poison. When we tried doing this, not only did we not bring a trace of happiness to Jay, but we have instead brought pain and agony to him. It''s time we stop, Chloe." Chloe was disappointed. "What''s there to stop? He has already taken Angelina away. Who knows when they will be back again?" Cole rarely saw his aunt looking so crestfallen. Not only did he show no sympathy andpassion for her, but he even gloated. "Didn¡¯t you hear what Brother Jay said before he left? Whether he comes back or not is up to Angelina. Do you think Angelina wants to Chloe was hit so hard by this fact that she struggled to breathe. She clutched her aching heart and scolded Cole, "You like Angeline, that¡¯s why you keep helping her and going against us all the time!" Cole said, "Hey, I''m innocent. I''m only speaking the truth. It''s true that Brother Jay isn''ting back anymore. Why else would Jens hate you so much, then?" He repeatedly emphasized that Jay was not going toe back anymore, and that was tantamount to trampling repeatedly on their already torn hearts. Spencer could not stand his son¡¯s yful banter with Grand Old Master Yorks and Chloe. He chided him," Instead of worrying about whether your cousin wille back or not, why don¡¯t you start worrying about whether your son wille back or not?¡± Cole shrugged, looking unaffected and nonchnt. "I won''t fight Shirley to get my son back. It''s better for m y son to stay with his mother than with his father.¡± Spencer was dumbfounded. "Are you trying to find an excuse to run away from your responsibility?" Cole said indignantly, "Don''t gauge the heart of a gentleman with your own mean measures. I''m not an irresponsible man.¡± He immediately found an excuse and said, "Look at the three Areses siblings. Because Jens grew up with Jay, he lost his innocence as a child and has been reticent and umunicative since young. Inparison, Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie who grew up with their mother are more cheerful." Grand Old Master Yorks tried to reason with him." Dawn will grow up one day, Cole. He will be disappointed and may even resent you when he learns that his father doesn''t even care about him even though he''s alive." N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Cole said, "I don¡¯t think Shirley will tell him who his daddy is." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Just because the child doesn''t know who you are, do you think you can then act as though he doesn¡¯t exist?" For some reason, Cole suddenly recalled the scene of when he held the child in the hospital. The picture of Little Dawn¡¯s smile when he pursed his lips at him lingered in his mind. What an adorable child. He was suddenly a little unsure. Could he really pretend like his son did not exist? When Grand Old Master Yorks and the rest returned to Tourmaline Estate, Grand Old Master Ares had been waiting for them for a long time now. Upon seeing Grand Old Master Yorks climbing out of the car with his head hung low, Grand Old Master Ares wheeled his wheelchair over to greet him. "What¡¯s wrong? You didn''t manage to get Dawn?" Grand Old Master Ares asked the obvious. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Grand Old Master Yorks waved his hand at him, hisplexion a little gloomy. "Don''t mention it. Scott refuses to hand the child over no matter what. I don''t understand. Dawn has nothing to do with the Severes, so why is he even fighting with us?" Grand Old Master Aresughed. "He''s fighting for justice." The two strolled along Tourmaline Estate''s broad path. Grand Old Master Yorks was extremely downcast. "Do you think that I''ve failed as a human being too, Dn?" Grand Old Master Ares said modestly, "How can Iment on you, Chief Yorks?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Stop being so mysterious. Go on, I¡¯m listening." Grand Old Master Ares sighed. "Since you want me to say it, then I¡¯ll say a few words. Chief Yorks, you''re not to be med for indulging your daughter, but you¡¯ve failed to think in other people¡¯s shoes. Think about it, you love your daughter and don''t want to upset her, hence you support all her wrongdoings blindly. Has it not crossed your mind that Angelina is also the apple o f the Severes'' eye as well as Jay¡¯s little princess? You can''t stand it when Chloe is hurt, but you think the Severes and Jay can stand it when Angeline is hurt?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks sighed inwardly, ashamed of his actions. "I know I was wrong. It''s because of my indulgence for my daughter that I''ve let the Yorks¡¯ daughters-inw down, let Jay down, and let Jens down. The gains I have simply cannot make up for the losses. If I can go back in time, I would stop Chloe frommitting all those unforgivable mistakes...¡± Grand Old Master Ares patted the back of Grand Old Master Yorks'' hand andforted him. "Don''t lose hope. Stay in Tourmaline Estate with me and wait for Jay and Angeline toe home." Grand Old Master Yorks'' eyes were filled with a trace o f longing. "Will theye back?" Grand Old Master Ares said with confidence, "Jay may not want toe back, but I know that Angeline definitely will." Grand Old Master Yorks was a little puzzled. Grand Old Master Ares exined, "You only see the most ordinary side of Angeline but not her extraordinary qualities. Love is, for her, tolerance and eptance-not destruction. She loves Jay and will make sure Jay doesn''t separate from his family members." Grand Old Master Yorks was astounded. After a while, he said, "If Angeline reallyes back, then the Yorks will definitely repent and seek her forgiveness sincerely." Grand Old Master Ares said, "All I''m hoping right now i s that the couple can fight the illness together and hopefully return to our side soon. I¡¯m old now. I really don¡¯t have much time left." Grand Old Master Yorks looked despondently at Grand Old Master Ares while feeling a sense of guilt. At this moment, he wished for one thing only¡ªfor Angeline to fight the illness ande home soon. On the other side. Jay brought Angeline to the ces they had been to when they were just children to relive their memories. As Angeline was too weak, Jay chose to settle in Cloud City-a ce where the climate felt like spring all year round. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He bought an elegant yet tiny courtyard house so Angeline could get some sun when she was in the courtyard. Now that they had settled down, they were supposed t o have a pleasant time together, but Jay''s heart was shrouded in a haze. Angeline''s alienation gave him a false perception that she had given up on him, and this recognition hit Jay so hard that it left him feeling slightly discouraged. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 At this moment, Angeline was sitting on the bed, wrapping herself up like a dumpling. Her eyes were unfocused as she stared nkly at Jay. Jay stood a meter away and looked helplessly at her. Angeline did not want him to get close to her at all because she would put on a look of resistance every time he approached her. Even after so long, Jay could only get close to her after she fell asleep. Finally, Jay attempted to approach her, but when Angeline saw him walking toward her, she pulled the nket closer. Hidden in the nket, her body quivered terribly. Jay stopped in his tracks. Sighing in despair, he said i n a defeated manner, "You really don''t want me anymore, Angeline?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline shook her head. It was not that she did not want him. She just thought she looked really hideous and felt worthless... The words Chloe had said to her were like scars etched into her body, making Angeline hate herself very much. She was not good enough for Jay. For so long, Angelina''s alienation toward him had be a source of agony for Jay every day. He could not stand it anymore, so he must seek a breakthrough t o improve their rtionship. 1 He tried to approach Angeline, but Angeline was suddenly afraid to look at him now. She would bury her head like a kid who had done something wrong. Jay sat on the bed and picked her up along with the nket to ce her on his knees, doing so ever so gently. Even so, Angeline felt as though she had been vited and suddenly reached out to push him away hard. Jay''s heart ached. Since childhood, she would never run away from him no matter the mistakes he made o r how angry he had made her. Angeline had probably given up on him this time, and that was why all this while she insisted on doing one thing only: to get rid of him. "Don''t give up on me, Angeline. Please." He embraced her tightly and buried his head in her neck, his tone a s soft and as aggrieved as a child. Angeline suddenly stopped moving. Jay noticed how terrifyingly quiet she was and felt a little uneasy. After all, he was the one who was hugging her against her will. He did not want his actions to bring about bad repercussions. "Angeline?" He looked at her quietly and saw her looking like an old monk who was entering meditation. There was no reaction. He panicked. "Are you okay, baby?" Even though Angeline had stopped trembling, her entire body was tense. He could sense her nervousness. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ll fix you something. What do you want to eat?¡± Angeline stared at him like a puppet. Jay put her on the bed again and covered her with the nket before going to the kitchen to make some food. Angeline fell asleep. She had been feeling groggytely and was always sleeping. It was always just a light sleep, though. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would dream of those seemingly true yet false scenes. Immediately after Angeline closed her eyes, she saw Chloe floating toward her like a ghost with disheveled hair. She was screaming at her with a livid face and ferocious fangs. "Why won''t you let my son go, Angeline Severe? You¡¯re a jinx! Look what you''ve done to him! You''ve turned him into your caregiver. You have so ruthlessly broken our rtionship, and now h e can¡¯t even go home to see his children anymore... You¡¯ve bound him for life!¡± "That''s not true." Angeline shook her head desperately, fighting with every ounce of strength left i n her to scream aloud. However, she felt as though she was having sleep paralysis as she could not move an inch. Chloe jumped up to her like a zombie, gnawing at her flesh. She sawrge chunks of her flesh being bitten off by Chloe, and her blood was oozing out like a river. "Why won''t you just die, Angeline?!" Angeline was terrified. She was already emaciated to start with and was afraid that Jaybie would be heartbroken when he saw her body. Now that she was badly mangled and mutted, she was even more afraid that Jaybie would see her in this state. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Angeline threw caution to the wind and bit her wrist. It would be great if she died. Everything would end once she died. Jay heard an unusual noiseing from the bedroom, and although it sounded very faint, he still walked toward the bedroom with great vignce. The doors and windows were permanently sealed, and all the sharp edges and corners had been wrapped with foam corner guards, hence logically speaking, the house was extremely safe. That was why Jay was quite calm at first. As soon as he pushed the bedroom door open though, Jay caught a whiff of blood and was instantly on tenterhooks. He rushed to the bed and uncovered Angeline s nket, only to see that Angeline had badly mangled her own wrist. Jay could feel his heart sinking into a bottomless abyss. It tried to climb up desperately but to no avail. Like a trapped beast, he felt immense hopelessness like never before. He took Angeline into his arms and examined her wounds carefully with tears in his eyes. Fortunately, Original from N?velDrama.Org. she did not rupture her aorta veins as her bite did not go too deep and it was all merely superficial wounds. Jay felt as though his throat was stuffed with lead. His eagle eyes were bloodshot with tears as he med himself. "Do you hate it that much when I hold you? What should I do to make you forgive me, Angeline?¡± He thought Angeline''s suicide attempt was triggered b y his approaching her earlier. He remembered the doctor''s instructions clearly: ''You are now a risk factor to her...¡¯ Jay had never felt so hopeless as he felt right now. "I know you hate me, but Angeline, I don''t feel at ease cing you under someone else¡¯s care. Please do it for me and stay beside me. I will spend the rest of my life loving you and will only listen to you. Please stop running away from me, okay?" Angeline curled up in his arms, and without realizing i t, she had closed her eyes and fallen asleep peacefully. Jay found the first aid kit and gently applied the ointment to her wounds. This was yet another day filled with fear and apprehension. When Angeline woke up, Jay had already prepared lunch. He picked her up and brought her to the dining table full of scrumptious dishes. However, Angeline did not look delighted at all. Ever since she had depression, she started rejecting all sorts of food and would spit out all the food regardless of what she ate. Therefore, her weight was alreadyparable to that of a swallow. In order to get her to eat a few more bites, Jay took great pains to cook different kinds of dishes every meal and even learned new dishes from Google, but his efforts were with little sess. Angeline took a bite of the meatbail and felt so nauseous that she wanted to vomit. Jay sighed in frustration. He hated himself for not taking the time to understand Angeline more back then. He knew too little about the food she liked to eat. Angeline put down her cutleries while Jay coaxed kindly. "Baby, have a few more bites, okay?" Angeline shook her head. Jay scooped out some mushroom soup and coaxed her to take a few more bites, but seeing the pained look on Angeline''s face, Jay could not bring himself to force her. As such, he just gave up. As for himself, he had lost his appetite because he was anxious about Angeline¡¯s health. The table full of food looked untouched, and this same scene would y out over and over again every day. Jay could not even begin to describe the pain he felt i n his heart. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 There seemed to be no improvement at all in Angeline''s condition. The affectionate bond between Angeline and Jay was bing more and more fragile. A powerful and dignified man like Jay had always been confident at nning strategies but was now filled with helplessness. Living across their courtyard was an old couple. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The old man was disabled and sat in a wheelchair all day. The old woman would push her husband out for a walk every day. They would cross a bridge and a street, staying with each other through trials and hardships, talking andughing with each other. Angeline could see the old couple chatting andughing through the ss window every time, and her eyes would be filled with longing when that happened. To grow old together. An unchanging love thatsted until the end of time. When Jay noticed Angeline''s odd behavior, he walked to the window curiously, and when he saw Angeline locking her gaze on the old couple, he was shocked. Angeline still longed for unending love, right? However, she tried to drive him out of her world, so was that not self-contradictory then? Jay had trouble figuring out what Angeline was really thinking inside. He walked up to Angeline slowly and moved his hand toward her face. He wanted to touch her face but was afraid that Angeline would resist. When Angeline looked back at him, his hands were so tense that they were suspended in the air. "Do you want to go out, Angeline?" he asked her. Angeline did not respond. If Angeline was not particrly resistant, she would respond with silence instead. Jay pulled out a loose and thick trench coat from the closet and put it on Angeline before picking her up and walking outside. The weather in April had turned cold after a brief warmth. The afternoon sun was warm, though. Angeline wrapped her arms around Jay''s neck, resting her headfortably on his broad shoulders. She felt a little weak and exhausted. Standing upright for a long time was hard for her. Jay did not think that Angeline was depending on him when she did that. He simply thought that Angeline was frail and weak. Jay walked out of the courtyard door holding Angeline in his arms. In the courtyard from across the street, the old couple sat at a stone table chatting while sipping tea. When they saw Jay, the old couple immediately greeted him with an amiable smile. "Hello sir, care to join us for tea?" The old couple probably had no idea why they used the words ''care to join us'' either even when they were i n a high ce themselves. Looking at Jay¡¯s noble demeanor, they instinctively knew that Jay had an extraordinary identity. Jay sought Angelina''s opinion in a soft voice, "The old man and old woman are inviting you over for a cup of tea, Angeline. Do you want to join them?" Angeline peeped at the old man and the old woman and was on her guard. The old woman stood up and walked up to Angeline. "What''s wrong with this child?" the old woman asked i n an amiable tone. Jay looked at Angeline and when he saw how embarrassed she looked, a smile crept onto his face. H e said in an exceedingly pampered tone, "She''s okay. She''ll get better very soon." The old woman said, "Come in, I''ll take a look at her. I''m a doctor." Jay walked in holding Angeline in his arms and ced her on his knees. When the old woman uncovered the hood of her windbreaker and saw the incredibly delicate face, she eximed, "This child is s o beautiful." Jay''s eyes were filled with pride. Of course, his Angeline was the most beautiful girl in the world. However, the old woman took pity on Angeline when she noticed how emaciated she looked. "What illness does this child have?" Jay looked forlorn again, saying, "Anxiety and depression." The old woman was slightly stunned at first. She then exchanged nces with the old man and smiled. She said calmly, ¡°Why don''t you have a cup of tea first?" The old man poured Jay a cup of tea and said meaningfully, "My wife and I experienced many hardships ourselves when we were young. It''ll all be okay once you get through these hardships." Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Jay tasted the tea and could tell that it was premium tea. He took a sip and put down the cup. He then poured another ss of water for Angeline and handed it to her. "Want to drink?" Angeline took it and moved it to her mouth with quivering hands. Jay held the teacup with his hands, afraid that Angeline would break it. The old woman looked fixedly at Angeline with enquiring eyes. "How long has she been ill?" Jay glossed it over. "Twice, but it won''tst long. Angeline is very brave and will ovee the illness b y herself." The old woman nodded with a smile. She did not doubt a word that Jay said. "With your meticulous care, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get better very soon." After a pause, the old woman suddenly asked, "She has gastrointestinal problems?¡± Jay looked at the old woman in astonishment. If she was not a professional, how would she know that depression could also trigger gastrointestinal problems? The old woman did not give an exnation, but instead, she walked into the house and came back out with a bag of oats. She handed it to Jay, saying, "Take these oats home and make some for her every day. If she can''t eat, then make her drink. This will help with her gastrointestinal problems." Jay would not normally turn down anything that could potentially help Angeline. "Thank you, Granny." Jay was very grateful to the old woman. The old woman took out a chessboard, ced it on the stone table, and said, "My husband loves to y chess, but I''m terrible at it. Sir, I can see that you¡¯re a really wise man. Can you y a game of chess with my husband?" Jay hesitated. He was a little worried. What was Angeline supposed to do if he was focused on ying chess? The old woman said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep this childpany. It will be better than her lying in your arms all the time." Jay was skeptical, but the old woman had stretched out her hand lovingly. For some odd reason, Angeline took her hand and stepped on the ground. She staggered a few steps and sat on a wooden stool not far away. Jay fixed his gaze on Angeline the whole time, but when he saw her calm demeanor when she sat with the old woman, he slowly set his mind at ease. Jay began ying chess with the old man, and even though he was distracted, he still managed to y chess in an extremely sophisticated way. The old man stared at the chessboard and started pondering about it seriously. On the other side, Angeline looked at the olddy with innocent eyes. She was probably more than 80 years old now yet still looked extremely robust and healthy. Looking at her wrinkled face, Angeline could vaguely make out her beautiful face from her youth. Angeline squinted her eyes and stared at her for a very long time, and for some reason, the old woman''s face turned into Jay''s face. Why did their facial features look so strikingly simr? "Tell me, my child, what''s your name?" "Baby," Angeline replied without thinking. That was what Jay had been calling hertely! "Oh!" The olddy knew that this was only Jay''s nickname for Angeline. It was probably not her real name. "Do you like him?" the olddy asked. Angeline nodded without thinking. The old grandma smiled. "I can see that he''s very This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. worried about you. He''s really good to you. You must b e really happy." A dark shadow shed across Angelina''s eyes. Was she happy? Her happiness was built on Jaybie''s pain, though? She shook her head hard... Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 There was a hint of confusion in the old woman''s eyes, but when she noticed Angeline''s abnormality, she dared not stimte her further. She quickly changed the subject. "Who do you think will win?" Angeline muttered, "Jaybie." The old woman smiled. "I think my husband will win because he¡¯s the smartest man I¡¯ve ever met." Angeline was unconvinced. Jay was clearly the smartest man in the world. As Jay was constantly worried about Angeline, he did not go easy on the old man when they yed chess. Instead, he went straight for the den as quickly as he could and defeated the old man, catching him unprepared. The old man let out a boisterousugh and said, "You won by a narrow margin with your surprise attack. I''ve underestimated you. Let''s have another go. With the level I''m currently at, I shouldn''t have lost to you." Jay let out a shrewd smile. "Not today. I¡¯m taking Angeline home now. We''ll y again tomorrow." Having said that, Jay walked up to Angeline and stroked her head gently. He said in a pampered voice," It''s time we go home and get some rest, baby." Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck naturally and he picked her up. They then bid farewell to the old man and old woman, "Thank you for your hospitality." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The old woman smiled and said, "Bring her over when you have the time. She''ll start entertaining wild thoughts if she stays at home all the time. That won''t b e conducive for her recovery.¡± Jay nodded. When they got home, Angeline sat dazedly on the couch. Jay ced the oats on the cooker and returned to Angeline''s side. Angeline was terribly quiet today. Jay stretched out his hand and waved it before her eyes. Even so, there were no ripples in Angeline''s bright eyes at all. "What are you thinking about, baby?" Jay was a little anxious. He would be extra careful every time Angeline met someone new. He was not hoping that the old couple would help Angeline feel better, but her illness must never develop in a bad direction. Angeline''s ck pupils moved slightly. She shifted her gaze to Jay, locking her inexplicable gaze on Jay''s face for a very long time... Jay touched his face, finding it a little amusing." What''s on my face? Why are you looking at me with such a serious expression?" Angeline did not answer. She had not spoken for a long, long time. This was a sign of extreme reticence. Jay did not expect an instant reply from her either. However, Jay had never treated Angeline any differently. Even if she refused to speak, he still enjoyed talking to her very much. "Do I look good?" he asked her. Angeline was in a good mood. Shey down very suddenly, leaning her head against his knees softly. Jay was instantly on edge. He thought she fell on his knees because she did not have any strength, but when he saw herrge zed eyes staring nkly at him without a hint of pain, Jay was slightly surprised. Was this girl acting coquettishly with him? Aftering to this conclusion, the thick and dark clouds that had been hanging above Jay''s head for so many days were instantly dispelled. He fixed her hair happily. Her hair was extremely long and dark, and because she was diligent in washing her hair, he could see every strand of her dark and shiny hair. Hair as beautiful as hers was rarely seen in the world. "Maybe I should learn how to style your hair and dress you up beautifully. Will you feel better that way?" Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 The two chatted for a while, but Jay was the one speaking most of the time while Angeline merely listened. In Jay¡¯s opinion, time flew during enjoyable moments like this. After all, this was the first time Angeline allowed him t o embrace her without disying any strong resistance. The cooker in the kitchen made a beep. Jay ced Angeline on the couch, scooped out a bowl of oats, and let it cool down to the right temperature before bringing it to Angeline to feed her. Angeline ate a tiny bowl and would asionally let out hups. Fortunately, though, she did not vomit. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. One could not function properly on an empty stomach. Back then, Angeline would spit out everything she ate and he would get really anxious about it. Seeing how she could now eat a tiny bowl full of food and not spit anything out, Jay felt as though he had seen the dawn of victory. Right now, Angeline was just as weak as a newborn baby to him. He served her while feeling like he was treading on thin ice, afraid that he would make a mistake. It did not take long for Angeline to start feeling drowsy. Jay took her to bed and she fell asleep immediately. Jay sat next to her and stared at her face as she slept soundly. He felt tenderness toward her. It had been a long time since Angelinest slept so soundly. It seemed like it was necessary for him to take her out for a walk every day. A few minutester, a painful expression emerged on Angeline¡¯s delicate face. When Jay saw how she twisted her body, the fleeting moment of peace in his heart was gone and his heart became filled with sharp thorns again. Why were the heavens so cruel to Angeline? It had been a whole month since Angelinest had a good sleep. "You should go, Jaybie. I can''t be with you anymore," Angeline muttered in pain. As Jay listened to those words, he felt as though all the thorns were pushed further into his heart, nailing his love for Angeline to the cross as a thousand arrows prated his heart. He was in so much pain that even his bone marrow began quivering. "I won¡¯t leave, baby. I''ll stick with you for the rest of m y life. I won¡¯t leave," he muttered in pain as he held down her restless hands that were waving in the air. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I hate myself, I hate myself, why am I so useless? Why can¡¯t I stand up..." Angelina''s self- usations spilled out of her throat vaguely. She then raised her hand and tightened it around her neck... Jay pressed down on her hand firmly, his enchanting pupils glistening with tears at the moment. He was in pain and felt extremely weary. Seeing his beloved Angeline in so much pain, he would rather have all her illnesses and pain transferred to him instead. "Oh God, please spare Angeline, I beg you. You can take it out on me instead. I''m willing to bear all her pain and suffering for her. I''m willing to shorten my lifespan for her, all I ask of you is to help her feel better." When Angeline heard Jay''s voice, she suddenly fell silent. Her head was covered in sweat at the moment. Her autumn clothes were soaked in sweat as well as she red wearily and weakly at Jay. Jay looked as though he had just fought a tough battle as hey on top of her in exhaustion. Angeline suddenly stretched out her hand, and ever so slightly like a feather streaking across the night sky, it fell on Jay''s dark and flowy hair. When she saw how exhausted and helpless he was, she felt sorry for the sacrifices he had made. Tears of guilt flowed out of her eyes. That day, she spent an inexplicably long time awake. She stroked Jay''s head gently as though she was stroking a beloved treasure. Jay was so exhausted that he had fallen asleep on her body. Angeline put his windbreaker on his back and fell asleep again. This time, it was a peaceful one. Jay woke up midway and returned to the single bed next to him to lie down. When he woke up the next day, he saw Angeline sitting on the opposite bed ring resentfully at him. Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Tears filled Angeline''s beautiful dark brown eyes. She felt wronged and looked at Jay with puppy dog eyes. She had been in and out of sleep. When she saw that Jay had chosen to sleep in a separate bed, she thought that Jay was avoiding her. After all, to Angeline, a husband and wife sleeping in separate beds meant that their rtionship was in disharmony. Moreover, Jay was very against the idea o f a husband and wife sleeping in separate beds. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Tears spilled over and flowed down Angeline''s face like a river escaping a dam. When Jay saw that, he immediately hurried over. Just as he was about to hug her, her hands pushed him away as she said, "Go away..." Jay stood there like a log. He was not sure what he should do. "What¡¯s wrong, Angeline?" He knelt and looked at Angeline, who was throwing a tantrum out of nowhere. He was confused. Angeline looked at her hands. Her once beautiful hands were only skin and bones now. She quietly pulled back her hands, trying to hide her fists in her sleeves. She had be so ugly. She hated looking at herself in the mirror. What would Jay, a man who many could only dream to be with, think of her? She turned her attention to Jay again. Although he had lost some weight and looked slightly haggard, he was still handsome and charming. Angeline squeezed a bitter smile. Chloe Yorks was right. She was setting him back. "I''m sorry." She apologized. Jay was not aware that Angeline was shrouded in shame and guilt. He thought that her apology was for how she had hurt him just now. He held her hand. He turned soft whenever he saw her. "Baby, you''re my sun and moon. Please don''t push me away. You''ll break my heart." Angeline started to zone out again. At that moment, her only thought was that she had to free Jay... Angeline went to the living room when Jay was in the kitchen. She gently opened the anti-theft door and headed out. Jay realized that the noiseing from the living room was a little unusual. A thousand ''what ifs'' ran through his mind and he immediately rushed to the living room. Seeing that the anti-theft door in the living room was wide open, Jay''s heart rate shot up. He looked for Angeline all over the house but could not locate her. H e then hurried outside. Angeline was wandering aimlessly in this unfamiliar town. Her haunted eyes were looking around for a ce where she could leave this cruel world. She had thought it through. If she was dead, then Jaybie would not have to take care of her. Both of them would be free. When she thought of that, Angeline suddenlyughed out loud. Angeline stood on the bridge. She stared as the rapid water gushed east rapidly. Step by step, she got closer t o the edge. When Jay finally got there, he saw that Angeline was walking toward the railing with a smile on her face. H e was extremely confused. That was until he saw Angeline tightly gripping the railing. Jay''s face instantly turned pale. "Angeline, what are you doing?" Jay shouted like his life depended on it. His heart shattered into a million pieces. His yell had shocked Angeline. She turned to look at him. Jay had never seen her smile like that. He was trying to keep his cool. He slowly approached Angeline. Angeline got anxious and screamed, "You''re not allowed toe here." Jay''s eyes were bloodshot. "Okay, I won''te over. Could youe here please?" Angeline shook his head and said, "Jaybie, I''ve signed our divorce papers. You''re free, you can leave. I don¡¯t want to hurt you." Jay was on the brink of having a breakdown. His handsome face looked distorted because of the pain h e felt. "Angeline, how can you be so cruel to me? How can you give up on me? We promised each other that we''d grow old together. You told me that you will never leave me in this life, the next life, and the next. How can you go back on your word?" Angeline shook her head, tears filling her eyes as she uttered, "I want to be with you, but I..." Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 ''Were you not the one who dumped me?¡¯ Angeline was aggrieved. "I know I¡¯m not pretty anymore. I can¡¯t do anything. I can''t hold you back from all the good that is left in this world... Jaybie, I don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore." Jay was distraught. "I always thought that my life''s purpose is to make your life better. But I didn''t expect that I''ve pushed you to a dead end. Angeline, if you jump down, I will follow you..." Angeline shouted angrily, "Why won¡¯t you let me go?" When he saw that she had let go of the railing, Jay ran forward and hugged her tightly. "I will never give up o n you. I have no reason to give up on you." "You obviously don''t want me, so why won¡¯t you let m e go?" Angeline cried out like a child in pain. Jay was beginning to figure it out. He remembered the look in her eyes when he woke up this morning. At that time, her eyes were bright, but they were full of grievances. Had she been mad at him since then? Jay felt that he was misunderstood. "I don''t despise you, how would I ever?" "It''s so obvious! You and I slept in separate beds..." Jay suddenlyughed. She still loved him! She was just bothered by his unconscious alienation. "You didn''t allow me to get close to you!" Jay sounded like a child. Angeline did not know what to say. When had she said such a thing? "Alright, I''ll take apart that single bed when I get back. If you ever kick me out of the bedroom, I won''t have a ce to sleep anymore," Jay held Angeline''s face and said joyfully. Angeline thought to herself, ''Did I really push Jay off the bed?'' In the end, Jay carried Angeline home. On the road, pedestrians had their attention on the couple. Angeline was shy and buried her head on Jay''s back. Jay felt as if he was carrying a sloth on his back, and that frown turned into a wide smile. A million things were running through his mind. A flower of hope had blossomed in the desert. He knew that Angeline still cared about him and loved him. His life was once again colorful and full of endless vitality. How could he be so stupid to think that Angeline had given up on him? Just because she deliberately alienated him when she was sick? He could not believe that he had made a fool of himself. Angeline always felt inferior next to him. Since she was a kid, being with him has been her dream. Jay finally remembered why he dared not get close to Angeline, because that sh*t expert from Grand Asia Hospital told him that he was putting Angeline at risk. That sillyment was why he had been distancing himself from Angeline. When Jay returned home with Angeline on his back, h e was shocked to find a burnt smelling from the kitchen. The porridge was good as gone! Jay put Angeline on the sofa and ran to the kitchen to turn off the stove. When he returned, he saw Angeline leaning on the pillow and staring at him. "I''m hungry." Jay went over, leaned in, and kissed her lips. "I''m all yours."Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Jay could no longer control his love for Angeline. He would be a fool if he ever gave up on them. It was clear that he and Angeline were each other''s soulmates. Why should they restrain their love for one another when all it did was lead to misunderstandings? They were both suffering and wandering in despair and self -pity. He thought to himself, ''I''m the world''s biggest idiot!'' He kissed Angeline passionately as if the devil inside o f him was released. Angeline was still weak and soon started moaning. She suddenly pushed him away, and she started breathing heavily. Jay said, "I''m going to take a shower." He then walked to the bathroom. Angeline felt a touch of guilt as she stared in the direction he had hurriedly left. She secretly vowed that she would get better soon so that Jaybie would not have to hold himself back. That morning, Angeline drank a full bowl of porridge. Jay was in a good mood, so he had a great appetite. After breakfast, the couple nestled on the sofa together and watched TV. Jay asked Angeline in a very gentlemanly manner," What do you want to watch?" Without any second thoughts, Angeline replied," Return of the Phoenix." Jay searched for Return of the Phoenix and found that it was a romance TV series set in the 1800s. Jay was not a fan of silly plotlines as such, but to amodate Angeline, Jay reluctantly watched it. In the first episode, the heroine died tragically but her soul survived. In the second episode, the heroine''s soul took over the body of the state official¡¯s daughter. In the show, the daughter was portrayed as an innocent and silly young girl. When Jay saw the daughter, he immediately understood why Angeline had chosen to watch Return of the Phoenix. That was because Josie had yed the role of the daughter. He immediately felt ufortable. Angeline was clearly missing Josie. She was beside him, but her mind was thinking about Josie... He could not help but be a little jealous. He fiddled with her hair and asked casually, "Is this show any good?" Angeline shook her head. Jay knew that she had never been a fan of this kind of mindless drama. The next moment, he realized that Josie was the only reason she had chosen to watch this show, and his handsome face turned sour. "Then, why do you want to watch it?" Angeline said, "Josie." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay pushed her away from his arms. "You miss Josie, don''t you?" His voice was filled with faint anger. Angeline stared at him nkly... Jay panicked when he thought of how Josie and Angeline had gone through life and death together. He was very worried. Angeline missed Josie because she did not feel safe with him. He pulled her back into his arms and dered, "Don''t think about other people when you''re beside me, not even when it''s a she. I''ll be jealous." Angeline was speechless. Suddenly, she put her arms around his neck. She halfkneeled on him and locked her soft lips onto his. ''Is this enough to appease his wounded soul?'' Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Jay closed his eyes and enjoyed her service. Angeline was like a butterfly pping its wings. Her lips gently grazed past his lips, his face, and his eyes. Jay was utterly subdued by her. "Leave! I will leave now, I''ll make sure of that!" In the show, Josie''s sharp voice sounded. Angeline was so startled that she trembled slightly. Jay looked at the fancily dressed daughter in the show and silently made up his mind to make sure that Josephine and Angelina''s rtionship would never be what it once was. Imperial Capital. In a blink of an eye, two months had passed. Dawn¡¯s birthday banquet was held as scheduled. Old Master Severe sent an invitation to the Ares family, but he did not do the same for the Yorks family who lived in Tourmaline Estate. Grand Old Master Yorks was furious at Old Master Severe. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "What an annoying b*stard. If he doesn''t let us see Dawn, then we will go meet him ourselves. I don''t believe that he will have us removed in front of so many guests." Grand Old Master Yorks prepared a generous gift for Dawn. He joined the Ares family and arrived at the Severes'' residence in Swallow City. Old Master Severe saw Grand Old Master Ares and greeted him with a smile. However, when he saw Grand Old Master Yorks, his wrinkled face turned cranky in an instant. "Chief Yorks, do I have bad memory, or do you have thick skin? I don''t recall sending you an invitation letter. What are you doing here? Grand Old Master Yorks answered, "Scott Severe, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you today. It''s Dawn¡¯s birthday banquet, and Cole is Dawn''s father. Of course, we have toe and see him." After three months of recuperation, Shirley''s body had slowly recovered. She was holding her son and walked toward Cole. Dawn was growing very fast. He had chubby arms and was looking around on his mother''s shoulder. Dawn''s features were angelic-like. Cole melted when he saw his child. It seemed that the persistence he had been holding onto was swaying. Could he treat Dawn as a stranger? Could he ignore him? Shirley brought the child in front of him and said," Look at him a few more times before he would start to remember you." What she implied was that she would not let the father and son be a part of each other''s lives. Cole looked at the adorable child and was not sure how to react toward him. Meanwhile, Spencer and Grand Old Master Yorks took the opportunity to sneak a few more nces at Dawn. Grand Old Master Yorks said proudly, "Anyone can tell from his looks that Dawn is one of the Yorks family''s members." Grand Old Master Severe nced at Shirley and saw her looking at Cole affectionately. He immediately knew why Shirley was letting Colee face to face with their child. Grand Old Master Severe was a sharp man. He acted like he was angry and said to Shirley, "Shirley, bring the child in. Later, my acquaintance''s son will be here and I''m nning to have you marry him. When the timees, Dawn would have a new father, so we''ll n o longer have anything to do with the Yorks family." Cole thought that Shirley had a quiet personality and would not actively seek a rtionship. He thought that Shirley and Dawn would only have each other for the rest of their lives. As such, he would support them with a lot of money and not treat them badly. Who would have thought that Old Master Severe could not tolerate the two of them? He was in such a hurry t o marry her off. Shirley had a submissive character and would not say no to Old Master Severe. If that was the case, his son would soon be calling someone else ''Daddy''? Cole panicked when he thought of that. Grand Old Master Yorks was furious at Scott''s proposal. "Scott, you''re a wicked man. How much can Shirley and her son possibly spend by staying in the Severes¡¯ household? Why are you so anxious to give her away?" Old Master Severeughed slyly. "We''ve discussed this with Shirley, and Shirley has agreed. The son of my acquaintance is suave and handsome, not at all inferior to your grandson. My granddaughter can''t stay single forever for your grandson, can she? We don''t expect anything from the Yorks family." 1 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 When he saw how unpleasant Grand Old Master Yorks ¡¯ expression was, Old Master Severe decided to push the joke even further. "Since you¡¯re here,e in. Do m e a favor and let me know what you think of Dawn''s new father." Grand Old Master Yorks huffed. "Keep on with your lie. There aren¡¯t many people in this world who areparable to Cole. I''ll be sure to stay. I¡¯d like to see the type of man you found for Shirley." After speaking, Grand Old Master Yorks strode inside. In the clubhouse, the guests felt at home with Zayne entertaining them. When Zayne saw the Ares and Yorks families entering the clubhouse, a wicked smile appeared. He immediately grabbed his best friend, Francis Greene. He put his hand over Francis'' shoulder and whispered, "Francis, do me a favor. Do you see that * sshole by the door? He''s Cole Yorks, Dawn''s father. Go flirt with my eldest sister and make him angry." Francis removed Zayne¡¯s hand and said, "You¡¯re now a married man, please act like one. Also, don''t call me Francis. Please call me Brother Greene..." Zayne stared at him angrily... Francis said, "If you don''t mind, you can also refer to m e as Master Greene." Suddenly, Zayne pinched Francis'' buttocks as a joke." Stop with this act. Is it so hard for you to do me a favor?" Francis clutched his bottom and stared at Zayne angrily. He was very irritated andined, "When we were young, you never left my side. People in Swallow City even thought that I was in a rtionship with you. I¡¯m the city''s top student, but so what? I can''t even get a girlfriend. After so many years of pain caused by you, you''re married and I can now prove my innocence. But now, you''re asking me to go after your sister? Zayne replied cheekily, "In Swallow City, among all the rich and famous, only a man like you can compete with Cole Yorks. If you go after my sister, Cole will freak out. Francis said narcissistically, "That''s true. I am, after all, the most attractive person among all the bachelors in Swallow City." His expression turned sour again when he realized something. "What if your sister falls i n love with me?" Zayne said tly, "If my sister does fall in love with you, I''ll hand over all of the Yorks family''s property to you. How about that?" Francis'' lips twitched. After a little while, he shook his head and said, "Your sister is the kind of woman who is gentle and virtuous. She¡¯s not suitable for me." This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Then, what kind of woman do you like?" "I prefer women with a bold personality." Zayne spat and said, "Excuse you." Francis reached his hand out to Zayne again... Zayne frowned. "What do you mean?" Francis said impatiently, "Payment." Zayne pped his hand away and said angrily, "You¡¯re my brother from another mother. How dare you ask m e for payment?" Francis stared at him and was speechless. "You¡¯re asking me to go after your eldest sister, so I''m expecting that you will at least cover the costs? If I look poor, do you think she would be willing to marry me?" Zayne got it and replied, "Flowers, luxury cars,nded property? Buy as much as you want to give them to her. I will reimburse you when Ie back. Do your worst.¡± Francis nodded. Not long after, Shirley took Dawn to the clubhouse to meet the guests. The guests handed their gifts to Shirley, who was graceful like a lily. She was busy giving thanks to everyone. Cole held a wine ss. He took a sip while looking at Shirley who was not far away. The Shirley in front of him was slightly dressed up. Her beauty was highlighted when Angeline was not around. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Her beauty was subtle and elegant, akin to fine wine. The longer one''s eyes lingered on her, the better she looked. Amidst many staring eyes, Francis walked toward Shirley while holding a bouquet of bright-colored glistening roses. "Fresh flowers for the beautifuldy, Shir? And this list of gifts is for the darling baby." Francis¡¯ voice was gentle as water, and his eyes were full of affection. Anyone could see that this was an embodiment of passion that only couples in love would have. Shirley was slightly taken aback, but Francis pulled her into his embrace and ced his mouth near her ear. He whispered, "y along, Sis Shirley." Shirley smiled sweetly and picked up the gift list. She browsed through it, and her face instantly turned embarrassed. "Rolls-Royce Phantom, Florid Allure City single-family vi, a helicopter..." Shirley''s tongue was getting more and more twisted as she read the list. The degree of grandeur was too unrealistic. Feeling somewhat guilty, Shirley nced at Cole who stood not far away. Cole''s lips were curled into a malicious smile. He ced his wine ss down and walked over. Shirley abruptly ced the baby into Francis'' arms and said in a guilty yet bashful tone, "Francis, you really shouldn¡¯t have given Dawn such expensive gifts." Francis smiled and said, "I''m soon to be Dawn''s stepfather, so of course, I have to splurge more on him. Don''t worry, Shir. I''ll treat Dawn as my own." Zayne stirred up the atmosphere and took the lead to shout, "Kiss, kiss, kiss..." The scene went out of control in an instant. Francis and Shirley looked like lobsters on a barbeque as they looked at each other with crimson faces. On a whim, Francis suddenly ced his fingers on Shirley''s lips and leaned over to kiss her. It was an indirect kiss, but it was still slightly uneptable for a conservative girl like Shirley. Cole looked at the two people who did not budge for quite some time, and his expression turned colder. Zayne deliberately stood in front of Cole, preventing him from noticing that Sis Shirley and Francis were merely kissing indirectly. Then, he jeered, "Sis Shirley, Brother-inw, I¡¯ve booked a room upstairs for you guys. Go ahead and get a good rest." After Francis left with Shirley, Zayne turned around to look at Cole provocatively. "Master Yorks, don''t worry about it. Even if you¡¯re not around, Francis will take good care of my sister and Dawn." Cole''s eyes were fixated on Francis and Shirley who were leaving, and his hands clenched into fists. Zayne realized that this seemingly gentle and elegant young man was a person who had destroyed the Areses in the past. Cold, merciless blood was flowing i n his veins. He should not be trying so hard to offend him. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zayne thought that it would be best for him to escape far away from Cole right now. Carson looked at his young master who had gotten angry so abruptly and could sense he was genuinely fuming at this moment. Carson asked him, somewhat puzzled, "Young Master, since you''re the one that has decided never to meddle with the mother and son in this lifetime, then why are you angry about Shirley finding another man?" Cole was baffled. Carson was right. Why should he be angry about it? "I¡¯m angry that she found an unreliable daddy for Dawn." "Unreliable? That¡¯s not what I¡¯m seeing!" Carson said i n confusion. Cole rolled his eyes at him. Carson pointed upstairs to remind Cole. "Young Master, Francis had some drinks earlier. If he truly makes a move on Sis Shirley under the influence, then he''ll surely be Dawn''s daddy very soon." Cole turned around and walked upstairs. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 On the third floor, Francis ced his hands on the wall in the dim corridor, confining Shirley in a narrow space. Shirley was in betweenughter and tears. "Are we not done with the act?" Francis shushed her. "Listen, someone''sing.¡± Shirley was slightly stunned as Francis'' gaze shifted toward the top of the stairs. Seeing the ck leather shoes walking out of the elevator doors, he leaned over to kiss Shirley''s neck. Cole saw Francis and Shirley who were stered against the wall, and his handsome face became filled with frost. "What are the two of you doing?" Francis raised his gaze and wiped his mouth as if he was unsatisfied. Then, he looked at Cole resentfully." Hey there, brother, are you perhaps blind? We''re lovers making out passionately. Why are you making a fuss?¡± Cole walked over, and his eyes fell on Shirley''s face. "D o you really like him?" Shirley forced herself to nod repeatedly. Cole sneered at her, "Then, what was the point of you deliberately moving into my vi in Mount Pearl?" Shirley raised her glistening pupils and bit her lip while saying, "I wanted Dawn to have a dad, and you were the most suitable candidate. However, you had promptly refused me. I can only choose someone else now." Cole''s eyes turned dark. "I¡¯ll give you a lot of money. You and Dawn can live your lives without relying on other men." Francis touched his chin and had a shrewd thought." Shir, did you hear that? He''s giving you a lot of money. We can use his money to expand mypany... Rest assured, I''ll give you and Dawn a good life." Cole could not tolerate Shirley using his money to raise a good-for-nothing man. He suddenly waved his fist at Francis. "I hate men who live off a woman the most." Francis'' eyes were immediately bruised like a panda''s. Shirley hurriedly went between Cole and Francis, using the child in her arms as a shield. She said furiously, "If you want to hit him, then just hit my baby and me first. We''re the ones who have to rely on others to live." Cole did not expect that Shirley would use the child as a shield to protect a sappy man. He was so indignant that he felt a pang in his heart and said furiously," You''re despicable, Shirley Severe." Shirley smiled at him instead. "Why are you angry at me for looking for a boyfriend?" Cole was dumbfounded. Shirley questioned him again, "You¡¯re the one who said you want nothing to do with Dawn and me. Are you regretting it now?" Cole was dumbstruck once more. Shirley continued with a stern face, "Young Master Yorks, I thought about marrying you before so that Dawn could have aplete family. But now, I no longer have such an idea in mind because bing a daughter-inw in the Yorks family is the worst thing that could happen to a woman. I''d rather marry any Tom, Dick, or Harry than marry a Yorks. So please keep your promise and keep your distance from me." Once Shirley was done, she carried the baby with her and left. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Cole looked at Shirley in disbelief. Was that woman showing utter despise toward him? When Shirley walked toward the stairs, she happened to stumble into Grand Old Master Yorks who was heading upstairs to look for Cole. Grand Old Master Yorks had heard every word Shirley said earlier, and h e was instantly rooted in ce. 1 He had always been intensely proud of his precious grandson. He had good looks, many talents, and an unruly disposition. He was simply the man of many women¡¯s dreams. However, he had just been rejected b y an orphan? Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Moreover, the reason she rejected him was that bing a daughter-inw of the Yorks family was a terrible thing? Grand Old Master Yorks instantly realized that even though the Yorks had an abundance of wealth and mountains of gold, and no matter how great of a guy Cole was, everything hardly mattered. Mrs. Yorks, Angeline, and even Shirley had never gotten the proper treatment they deserved for being daughters-in w of the Yorks family. How would such a family be able to attract any woman? After Francis had left the scene, Grand Old Master Yorks walked toward Cole in despair. "Don¡¯t be in dismay, Cole. There are plenty of well-educated and good-mannered women in Imperial Capital. Even if Shirley doesn¡¯t want you, there''ll be other women who do.¡± Perhaps he could sense his darling grandson''s weak frame of mind, so Grand Old Master Yorks triedforting him. Cole smiled bitterly. "You heard it yourself, Grandpa. Shirley despises me. Are you in disbelief? Haha, why would any smart woman ever want to marry into the Yorks family anyway? For those lively, beautiful, and assertive women, the Yorks is akin to a tomb for the living dead." Grand Old Master Yorks said furiously, "Nonsense. Isn¡¯t your Aunt Sandra living quite splendidly by your father¡¯s side? Moreover, a pretty girl like Judy is looking forward to marrying a Yorks and bing one of our daughters-inw.¡¯¡¯ Cole nced at Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "Are you sure that Aunt Sandra loves Dad and not Dad¡¯s wealth? And do you actually believe that Judy''s personality is profound whenpared with Angeline''s?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks stopped talking altogether. Cole smiled bitterly in despair. "Forget it. I have no ns of getting married in my lifetime anyway." After speaking, Cole staggered as he left the corridor. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Grand Old Master Yorks was immensely wounded. He never thought that the mundane Shirley Severe would ever turn her back on the Yorks. This was a fact that shook him to the core. Downstairs, Judy was pushing Chloe¡¯s wheelchair while searching for Lady Severe. When they found her, Lady Severe did not bother giving her the time of day. Chloe felt ufortable, but she was dying to get information on Jay. As such, she could merely ask Lady Severe in a low voice, "Do you have Angeline''s contact information?" Lady Severe sneered at her, "Haven''t you tortured my daughter enough by now? What for? Do you want to continue harassing her?" Chloe was no longer like in her former days. Her expression had be somewhat dispirited now. "I merely want to know how Jay is doing and ask him when he''sing home." Lady Severe scoffed. "Even if I do have it, you¡¯ll be thest to know. If I tell you, you¡¯ll just run off to harass m y dear Angeline, making her wish she were dead. So why would I tell you anything?¡± Chloe''s expression turned distorted, and her emotions suddenly went out of control. She finally snapped at Lady Severe. "So, you do have ways to contact Angeline? Right? Your daughter is cruel. She''s able to call home andfort your loneliness, but why is she stopping Jay from getting in touch with me?" Lady Severe could understand a mother¡¯s worry, so she no longer tried to conceal it and told her the truth. "My child hasn¡¯t been in contact with me for a long time." "You''re lying." Chloe missed her son too much and subconsciously refused to ept such an unhelpful answer. She was making a ruckus in the back courtyard and soon attracted a crowd. The psychologist from Grand Asia Hospital happened t o be in the Severes¡¯ house and took the initiative to step forward to exin. "When Miss Angeline left the hospital, her anxiety and clinical depression were already at a severe level. Her body weighed less than 8 0 pounds and her situation was furtherplicated b y gastrointestinal reactions. She vomited out anything she ate and had severe anorexia. We were out of options for patients like her. Otherwise, Mr. Ares wouldn''t have taken her away." Hearing such terrible news, Lady Severe almost fainted to the ground. She red at Chloe and dashed toward her desperately. "Give me back my daughter!" "If something were to happen to my daughter, you''ll pay for it with your own life, Chloe Yorks." Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Grand Old Master Severe''s body started trembling, and he suddenly mmed his cane to the ground fiercely before howling to the sky. "Heavens, just how much did our dear Angeline suffer? How did such a resilient and strong child end up like this?" George''s eyes appeared bloodshot as he red at the Yorks resentfully. He clenched his fists and furiously eximed, "All of you with the surname Yorks, how dare you people show your faces in the Severe household? Get out, all of you." The guests started pointing at Chloe and whispered, "S o she''s Angeline''s mother-inw, what an evil person! She pushed the lively and cheerful Angeline to the edge." "Exactly. Just take a look at her. She doesn''t seem very easy to deal with too. Angeline''s so unfortunate t o get such a vicious mother-inw." "Lady Severe is truly the gentle and kind one. That¡¯s why her daughter is so well-mannered. If it were any other younger daughter-inw, they would never have been able to withstand such a wicked mother-inw. I f it were my daughter getting such treatment, I would¡¯ve brutally beaten her up." Chloe had never been subjected to such insults all her life. Her eyes turned scarlet from anger, and she ferociously red at Lady Severe. "Do you really believe that your daughter is good-tempered? She has hit me as well. If anyone is interested, by all means, take that vicious daughter-inw into their household¡ª¡± Smack... There were five prints on Chloe''s cheeks. The one who pped her was none other than Grand Old Master Yorks. Chloe held onto her burning face and looked at the father who had spoiled her regardless of the circumstances in the past. She was in disbelief. "Did you just hit me, Dad?" Grand Old Master Yorks said bitterly, "Enough is enough, Chloe. Angeline has already ended up like this. You should stop this." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks walked tremblingly toward Grand Old Master Severe and proceeded to kneel in front of him. He sincerely said, "Scott, I¡¯ve failed in my daughter''s upbringing. That''s why she has the nerve t o harm Angeline. Please take it out on me if there''s any anger in your heart." Grand Old Master Severe looked at Grand Old Master Yorks. A touch of astonishment filled his eyes. After all, in his eyes, Grand Old Master Yorks was an unruly person who would never admit defeat. Yet, he was now on his knees. That only showed how much he realized he was wrong. Grand Old Master Ares came forth to help smooth things over, and every one of his words carried enormous weight and loftiness. "I watched Angeline grow up before my eyes. She''s kind-hearted, gentle, yet strong. And she''s the Ares family''s best daughter-! nw. Now that Angeline is sick, I''m very much mournful and want to seek justice for her sake. But after what''s said and done, we¡¯re all family, and everyone''s the loser in a family feud. So let''s put the past behind us, and whoever speaks ill of Angeline in the future, I will no longer tolerate it. Once Angeline returns, she will be the person in charge of the Ares family. Anyone stubborn enough to go against her, go ahead. You¡¯ll soon know the consequences for it." Grand Old Master Ares only spoke of good things about Angeline the entire time. When he said that Angeline was the Ares family¡¯s best daughter-inw, the implied meaning was to rify how much Chloe was in the wrong in the dispute between her and Angeline. As Chloe had been so publicly determined to be the loser in the overall situation, for someone who was sensitive about losing prestige, it felt like she was now thoroughly discredited. Grand Old Master Ares even went as far as to announce that Angeline would be the person in charge of the Ares family, which was tantamount to letting the Severes know that Angeline could control her vile mother-inw without worries in the future. Chloe could no longer further suppress her. Grand Old Master Ares'' strategy had managed to appease the Severe family''s anger. However, Chloe was miserable, so she said to Judy with a cold expression, "Let¡¯s go." Spencer and Cole held Grand Old Master Yorks up. Grand Old Master Yorks then bade farewell to Grand Old Master Severe. "We¡¯ll be taking off now, Scott." Scott did not try to make them stick around. As soon as Grand Old Master Yorks got into the car, he could hear Chloe¡¯s angryints. "Let¡¯s go back to Yorks Stronghold, Dad. Imperial Capital doesn''t seem t o wee us, so why should we stay here, epting all these hostilities?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks sneered, "Your father-inw has obviously and openly chosen to stand on Angeline¡¯s side today. Is that why you¡¯re so angry?" Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 "Of course, I am. He''s merely a senile old man. What kind of capability does Angeline have anyway? How can she end up bing the Ares family¡¯s person in charge?" said Chloe. Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "All the grievances you suffered today, aren¡¯t they the same as the ones Angeline had to endure from you?" Chloe was dumbstruck. However, Chloe came to her senses in a jiffy. "Dad, why are you helping them?" Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. "Chloe, if I continue to not distinguish right from wrong and blindly favor you, I''m afraid no one wille to pay respect to me once I pass on." Chloe burst into tears with grievances. "Angeline is so good at selling herself to be the pitiful one. That''s why all you people are discriminatingly in favor of her. What about me? Even my son has irreconcble differences with me. Isn''t that because of her?" Grand Old Master Yorks was getting more and more resentful as he said, "Have you forgotten what your father-inw said today? He will no longer tolerate whoever speaks ill of Angeline in the future. Those words were deliberately said to you. If you¡¯re still nning on staying in Tourmaline Estate, don¡¯t be so disrespectful toward Angeline anymore." Chloe retorted, "I''ll leave Tourmaline Estate right now. Who wants to stay in that ce anyway?" Grand Old Master Yorks earnestly advised, "If you still want to see Jay, then you will stay in Tourmaline Estate. Once you leave Tourmaline, you''ll never again get to see Jay in your lifetime." Chloe was dumbfounded. Jay was her fatal w as she loved her son too much. She would willingly suffer any grievances for him. When Grand Asia¡¯s doctor told the family that Angeline was in a terrible state, it was like he had nted a ticking bomb in the three families'' hearts. They were afraid that Angeline would suddenly kick the bucket one day, and they were even more fearful that Jay would follow in her footsteps right after. Hence, they lived every day feeling tormented. Cloud City. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Under Jay''s meticulous care, Angeline¡¯s mental health improved significantly. At least, she was conscious most of the time but would still asionally harm herself. However, Jay would no longer panic or be in despair. Whenever Angeline appeared to be harming herself, it would be due to her nightmares. She would only be confused for a short while once she woke up. 1 As long as he held onto her andforted her, Angeline would ease up. Angeline used to be in her own world, but now she would asionally chat with Jay happily. What surprised Jay was that Angelina''s anorexia had significantly improved, and she was slowly gaining her weight back. On this day, Angeline suddenly ran up to Jay and seriously said to him, "I want a mirror." Jay was afraid that she would harm herself, so there were no vases or mirrors in the house. When Angeline suddenly made such a request, Jay hesitated. "Why do you suddenly want a mirror?" Jay acted casually and deliberately kept himself busy. However, Angeline acted like a duckling and followed him around wherever he went. Jay was hiding inside the bathroom, but Angeline stood by the door, looking at him. "Baby, I can''t do my business if you look at me like that," said Jay as he smiled wittily. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Angeline nced at him bitterly and then mmed the bathroom door shut. The loud crash clearly showed her inner dissatisfaction. Jay trembled and was shocked by Angeline¡¯s inexplicable anger. Did she want to have a row with him just because of a mirror? However... Angeline had now started developing a temper again. Did that mean she was slowly walking out of that selfabasing and feeling insignificantplex? Jay opened the bathroom door and looked at Angeline with joy in his eyes. Meanwhile, Angeline was leaning against the wall as her pupils looked at him sorrowfully. She lost her initial temperament once more, yet she still weaklyined about his crime against her. "I followed you from the kitchen to the living room, then from the living room to the balcony. And I walked with you from the balcony toward the garden and finally ended up in the bathroom. Just tell me straight whether or not you''ll buy me a mirror. Don¡¯t drag me around the house. My legs are tired from walking." This was the reason she lost her temper? Jay walked over and hugged her gently. He was willing to throw all his principles away as soon as Angeline acted coquettishly. "I''ll buy it. I¡¯ll go get it right away." Only then did he notice there were no electronics around for them to shop online from home. Laptops, phones... All electronic devices that would allow them t omunicate with the outside world were not readily avable. Angeline poked Jay disappointedly from behind, and Jay proceeded tofort her. "We''ll go shopping after dinner, alright?" Angeline immediately leaped in joy. After dinner, Jay took Angeline out to stroll around the city''s marketce. Cloud City was not known for its vastness, but it was a scenic spot known for recuperation and healing because of its beautiful scenery and pleasant climate. Therefore, many wealthy people were living here, and the things in the marketce were notgging behind any other cities. Angeline had not had such a leisure stroll in a marketce for many years now. As she held onto Jay''s hand, she happily and contentedly snuggled herself deeper into his embrace as they strolled. "What else do you want besides a mirror?" Since it was rare for them to head out, Jay wanted to satisfy all of Angeline¡¯s wishes. Angeline looked at him, her obsidian pupils brighter than the stars. Paired with her fairplexion, she looked highly enchanting. "I also want a weighing scale." Jay was stunned, and his eyes fell subconsciously on Angeline¡¯s loose clothes. Frankly speaking, she was starting to regain the weight she had lost. However, he was afraid that her love for beauty would render her dissatisfied with her current thin stature and she would start abandoning herself to despair once more. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Seeing Jay''s conflicted expression, Angeline shook his hand and acted coquettishly once more. "Jaybie." "I''ll buy it." Jay swallowed his saliva, giving her a forceful smile. Angeline stood on her tippy toes and suddenly nted a kiss on his cheek. This was considered a reward for him. The beautiful woman selling handmade jewelry next t o themughed and teased. "Mister, your girlfriend is s o pretty. You should get her some hair essories." Jay looked at the dazzling line-up of antique hair essories and then at Angeline¡¯s beautiful ck hair. Angeline was naturally beautiful and pleasing to the eyes. One would even say the gods had carved her t o perfection. "She doesn''t need it.¡± He refused. The beautiful stall owner insisted, saying, "Mister, can''t you see your girlfriend¡¯s eyes sparkling in heartshaped symbols when she¡¯s looking at you? I can tell that your girlfriend loves you very much just at a single nce. If you splurge some money on her, she''ll definitely love you even more!" Hearing this, Jay carefully examined Angeline''s expression. Angeline was smiling with her eyes, disying hints of coquettish nces and passion. She had always admired Jay since she was a child and regarded Jay as her Prince Charming. Naturally, she was very much a love-struck fool around him. Jay was thoroughly intoxicated by her tenderness. He asked her gently, "Do you like these?¡± 1 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Angeline nodded. Jay threw away his rational spending principle out the window. Regardless of whether the hair essory would still be wearableter, he generously said to the stall owner, "Then, give me this, and that... Wrap them up for me." As they were leaving, the beautiful stall owner who had just gained windfall profits continued toadying to them. "Mister, you have such good taste. Your girlfriend is so beautiful, much prettier than a celebrity. She''s just slightly too thin." Jay''s face turned cold. "She''s my wife. Moreover, she''s perfect in my eyes." When Jay was angry, the surrounding temperature would drop to below zero. The beautiful stall owner was so frightened that she hurriedly pressed her lips together and hurriedly escaped after closing her stall. Angeline sighed weakly. At this moment, she wanted the mirror even more urgently. "I¡¯ll try my best to gain weight, Jaybie." Not knowing what she was thinking of, Angeline suddenly grabbed his hand nervously as she said earnestly. Jay knew that she had gotten insecure once more. He looked at Angeline''s slender arm, and he indeed felt a pang in his heart. However, tofort her, he could only coax her by saying, "It''s a trend to be thin and beautiful nowadays. Look at all those female celebrities. Many of them became skinny just so they''ll end up on the big screen. Their fans still love them passionately." "But you like chubby girls, right?¡± Angeline replied earnestly. In the past, Angeline was one to skip her meals. As such, Jay had told her that plump girls looked better i n his eyes. She remembered every word he had ever said to her. Jay gave it a thought before saying to her piously," Actually, Angeline, I don''t even know if I like chubby o r skinny girls. The only thing I care about is whether o r not the person is you. I like you, no matter the size." ''It''s just that I''ll be more at ease if you¡¯re healthy.¡¯ Angeline hugged him tightly and wailed out loud." Thank you for liking me so much." They shopped for tons of things, but as they were walking back, Angeline''s body became extremely fatigued. Jay bent down and thoughtfully said to her," I''ll give you a piggyback ride." Angeline looked at the tworge bags of goods in his hands and shook her head like it was a rattle. "I can walk on my own." "Listen to me," said Jay. Angeline continued to shake her head. Jay handed her the goods in his hand and said, "You carry these, and I''ll carry you." 1 Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline took the bags in a daze and climbed onto his back. She subconsciously felt that this could be considered a s relieving his burden, right? However, she felt that something was amiss. Jay curled his lips into a smile. This girl seemed to have gotten a lot more confused after getting sick. While Angeline was on his broad back, she fell asleep very quickly. She always seemed to fall asleep constantly. Perhaps i t was rted to herpleteck of sleep every night. She had dreams every night, and her consciousness would be scattered and fragmented. Hence, she spent a lot of time making up for her sleep. After returning home, Jay ced her on the bed and heard Angeline murmuring again, "Don''t leave me, Jaybie. I''ll eat more, and I won¡¯t be a burden to you... I... I won¡¯t hit your mother anymore... And I won''t make you angry..." Jay stroked Angeline''s forehead in distress. It had been several months now, but Angeline still seemed to be stuck in her conflict with her mother-inw. "I won''t leave you, Angeline. Rest assured." He then kissed her on the cheek. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Although she had a nightmare, this time it was different. Angeline was not abruptly awoken by her dreams. She opened her eyes in a daze, and after seeing Jay, she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. The next day, Angeline woke up to the sound of birds outside the window. The warm spring sunlight shone into the screen window and cast on her crystal clear face. She opened her eyes, got up, and sat on the bed, looking at the courtyard across the street. The old loving couple was seated at their stone table outside, drinking tea as they chatted. It was as if Angelina''s consciousness was filtered by a sieve. All of her confusion and muddle- headed thoughts were sifted out, and it turned into a rare moment of sobriety. She remembered how the olddy looked precisely like Jaybie. Angeline jumped down from the bed and saw the floor mirror next to her. She stood in front of the mirror for a moment, looking at herself. She had charming big eyes, a small face, and a thin figure. She was still curvy in all the right ces, and she honestly looked like God''s masterpiece. Any woman would be jealous of her. However, Angeline stuck her tongue out in front of the mirror. She muttered andined, "I''m too skinny. I''ll have to gain back some of my baby fats." Then, Angeline ran out of the room. Jay was busy preparing breakfast in the kitchen. After thest incident where Angeline sneaked out of the living room and attempted to jump into the river, he now kept the kitchen door wide open. Seeing a red figure floating out, Jay quickly ran out like it was a conditioned reflex. "Where are you going, Angeline?" He hurriedly caught up and nervously dragged Angeline back. He was afraid that her illness had taken over and she was trying to court death once more. "I want to go to the opposite street and have a chat with the granny." Angeline blinked her clear eyes. At her age, she still had a pair of shiny, obsidian-like pupils. It truly gave her an eternally youthful look. Seeing her sober-minded, Jay heaved out a heavy sigh of relief. However, he still carried her back into the bedroom. He pamperingly said, "Since you''re heading out to meet someone, shouldn''t you at least change out of your pajamas?" Angelineughed uncontrobly. Then, Jay chose a stunningce dress for her. However, Angeline shook her head, saying, "It''d be better to wear looser clothes." Jay replied, "Angeline, you''ll look good in anything you wear." Angeline smiled shyly from beingplimented." Alright." She put on thece dress, and the upper part was tight while the skirt was looser. It highlighted the advantages of having a slim body. After changing, Angeline ran out impatiently. Jay stared at her back in a daze. What was going on with this girl? Why was she rushing out the door as soon as she got up so early in the morning? Still worried about her going out alone, Jay went to the balcony, and his gaze followed the little woman who was heading down steadily.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline arrived at the opposite courtyard and knocked on the gate door. The granny was the one who opened the door and seeing Angeline, she smiled t o say, "Yourplexion has gotten a lot better, child." Angeline smiled sweetly at her. The granny invited her in, and Angeline sat gracefully on the wooden bench. Her obsidian eyes were flickering as she looked around. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 The old couple looked at Angeline in astonishment, secretly wondering why Angeline would suddenlye to visit them. Angeline hesitated to speak at first. "I... I was bored, so I came to chat with you guys." The grandpa nced at Jay, who was standing on the balcony opposite, and smiled, "Are you still bored even if he''s around?¡± Angeline raised her gaze to look at Jay, only to realize that her abnormal behavior today must have made Jaybie somewhat worried. She made a heart shape with her hands toward him, and Jay shot back an elegant smile. "Take care of Angeline for me, please." Jay gesticted to the old couple. The granny smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry about it." Then, Jay turned around and entered the house. The grandpa looked at the breathtakingly stunning Angeline and started joking around with the granny. "I told you. Just look at her, she''s so beautiful, yet you were worried that the husband was abusing her. Who¡¯d be willing to bully such a pretty littledy?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline swallowed her saliva and was rather shocked by the old couple''s statement. They had secretly suspected Jaybie wasmitting domestic violence against her? The granny seemed to notice Angeline''s little protest and exined, "Littledy, don''t be too surprised. I''m a doctor, so I''m used to seeing husbands beating up their delicate wives, making them end up in the hospital badly injured. So when we first saw you, we suspected that the gentleman hadmitted domestic violence against you, which caused you to suffer from such severe anxiety and depression. However, after careful observations in this period of time, I¡¯ve finally seen how good he is to you." The grandpa said very proudly, "You always think that all men are terrible andck confidence in us. At least you''re convinced that this isn''t the case this time, right?" The grandpa also mischievously tried to copy the granny''s tone as he said, "I''m telling you, old man. About that gentleman living in the opposite house, don''t think that he''s upright just because of his extraordinary temperament and appearance. I''m willing to bet that he''s a hypocrite in private. He''s kind to the littledy in front of us, but that''s just for show for outsiders. We can''t tell whether he tortures her behind our backs. Otherwise, how could that littledy suffer from such serious mental illnesses?" The granny puffed and said, "Men are always chasing after fame and wealth, and there are very few of them who are infatuated by love. The gentleman opposite is a rare man. He''s lofty yet gentle and considerate. Men like him are almost fully extinct now.¡± Angeline pursed her tiny lips and aggrievedly defended Jay. "My disease is inherited. I encountered something ufortable some time ago and rpsed. It really has nothing to do with Jaybie.¡± The granny''s face turned gloomy. "How big of a matter was it that it was able to harm you up to this extent?" Angeline did not want to borate further. The granny said, "Since it''s rare for you to be so clear-minded today, then chat more with us." Angeline smiled sweetly and said, "Grandpa, Grandma, the two of you are so affectionate every day. It''s truly enviable. How long have you been married that you''re able to maintain the same amount of affection as before?" Angeline had a suspicion that the granny who looked exactly like Jay might have some connection to the Areses. She suspected that she was a prominent figure who lived only in their legends. The couple nced at each other and chuckled out loud. The granny confessed, "My old husband here and I have known each other for many years. We¡¯re what you would call childhood sweethearts. However, when I was young, I was rather obsessed with my career. And my love life was nothing significant to m e. Later, I got married several times, but none of those marriages went well. Ultimately, I ended up back with him." The grandpa added sorrowfully, "I used to be her assistant at work and had a crush on her since I was a child. However, my family was poor, so I dared not confess my feelings to her back then. I was heartbroken to see her getting married so many times. She was smart but didn''t have good eyes when it came to picking men. Those men only wanted to be with her with other ideas in mind. So after going in a huge circle for most of our lives, we finally seeded i n being together." Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Angeline continued to remain calm and collected as she probed further. "Granny, since you¡¯ve been married a few times, I wonder if you have children or grandchildren?" The granny''s expression instantly darkened. "Yes, I d o. I¡¯ve given birth to children for every one of my husbands. And I''ve exchanged my children for my freedom.¡± When the granny described the thrilling first half of her life, her tone was very calm. However, in Angeline''s heart, there was a stormy sea. "Exchanged your children for your freedom? Did your husbands try to imprison you?" Angeline was in disbelief because she had every reason to believe that Grand Old Master Ares was a very reasonable man. The granny shook her head and smiled bitterly. "They all loved me, so naturally, they wouldn¡¯t try to imprison my body and make me unhappy. However, they disallowed me from doing things that I love, which to me, was simply as good as being dead. So I gave birth to children for them, and the children became my husbands'' spiritual sustenance. I was also able to walk away more at ease that way." Angeline had an epiphany. The reason was that the things the granny in front of her loved doing would cause catastrophic events. Her husbands had forbidden her from showing her face in public to do research in the medical field she loved for the sake of the family''s safety. Angeline could not judge the granny''s right from wrong. She might not have been an excellent wife or a good mother, but she was loyal to her career, which was also amendable dedication. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline suddenly shook the granny''s hand and asked gently, "Then, do you miss them?" The granny gave it a serious thought before answering, "I¡¯d be lying to say that I don''t. But when I think about the huge disasters I would''ve brought to them, I know that it''s useless to think of them. Besides, I can no longer see them in this lifetime. So i n their hearts, I must merely be a person from the past." Angeline was sure at this moment that this older woman was the rumored medical genius, Mr. Boye. However, she still had questions about it. How did Grandma Boye escape from Imperial Capital after getting blown up? What role did her mother-inw, Chloe Yorks, y in all of this? Angeline said, "Granny, times are different now. Half a century ago, the practice of dominating the world was eliminated by society. We''re now at peace, andws rule our society. Science and technology are changing with each passing day. Anyone can apply for patents for the technology they develop, and there''s no need to worry about it being snatched by bandits..." The granny felt like she was hearing something fictitious and said excitedly, "Old man, did you hear what the littledy just said? Has the outside world really changed so much?" She had been chased after for most of her life and lived in hiding. The two people living in the crevice were almost cut off from the outside world. Hearing about the great contemporary societal system nowadays, both of them found it rather hard to believe. Soon, the grandpa realized something else. His charming and witty face turned gloomy all of a sudden. He snarled at Angeline. "Why are you telling u s all of this? Do you know who we are? Tell us now, have you been following us?" The granny came back to her sense as well and felt that Angelina''s remarks meant something else. She stared at Angeline in horror and said in disbelief, "Do you truly know who we are?" Angeline did not expect them to get so defensive. Feeling that she had taken it a step too far, she bashfully replied, "Don''t worry, I didn¡¯te here with ill intentions. I swear I''ll never expose your identities." The grandpa and granny looked at Angeline suspiciously. Then, the granny asked, "How did you find out who I am?" "Don''t you know who we are?" asked Angeline. Angeline was in betweenughter and tears. Jay had met them before. Could they not see how simr Jay was to her? The grandma¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and she continued somewhat self-deprecatingly, "Don''t keep us in suspense now. I might be smart inside theb, but I¡¯m an idiot outside theb." "Littledy, who are you?" the grandpa asked curiously. Angeline then said, "I''m from Swallow City. I''m one of the Severe family''s granddaughters, Angeline Severe..." Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 After Angeline revealed her identity, the granny cried out in astonishment, "What? You''re Scott''s granddaughter?" Angeline had an indifferent expression on her face." I¡¯ll catch you up on everything while I''m still clearheaded today. Everything about the Severes, the Imperial Capital''s Areses, Doomsday''s Yorks family, and all of Monster¡¯s family''s resentments. I''ll tell you the story from the very beginning...¡± Angeline spent a long time sharing the tragic and bizarre life of Jay Ares, the eldest grandson of Imperial Capital''s Ares family, through the eyes of a bystander. She told the story of how he transformed from the confused, ignorant young man into a firm and unyielding character who protected both the Areses and the Yorks; how from a domineering crown prince of Imperial Capital, he had fallen into a cage, trapped i n a conflict between his mother and wife. Angeline was using her distinctively soft and gentle voice to ry the story. It was serene yet carried an endless amount of sadness. However, amidst the gloom, it was mixed with an incessant longing for the future and happiness. Little by little, it was akin to unfolding a beautiful painting that told all the historical grievances of several families. When Grandma Boye heard this story, she burst into tears. As she wept, she said, "It was me who hurt them. I''m the one at fault. I''m the femme fatale in this story.¡± The grandpa wiped his tears with the back of his hand andforted Grandma Boye. He said, "Don''t be sad. This is all in the past now." Boye med herself, saying, "How is it in the past? Didn''t you hear her? The conflict between my granddaughter-inw and daughter-inw is irreconcble, and my grandson lived a life where he was better off dead. As for Monster, he''s such a proud person, but he has to live in a wheelchair for the rest o f his miserable life. Aren''t these all because of me..." Angeline silently looked at Boye, who was immensely heartbroken. This whole time, Boye had escaped from disputes and lived her life in istion. Now that she had learned all the consequences that happened because of her, her conscience was condemned. However, this was the price she needed to bear. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Boye cried for a long time before she could calm back down. "Littledy, when I left them, I had made up my mind t o not see them again in this lifetime. Now that I''ve heard about their grievances, I can¡¯t turn my back on them. Even if this was their own retribution, they''ve spread the harm to their descendants, and this is the price of greed. "I don''t feel bad for any one of them, except for my grandchildren. They¡¯re extraordinary when compared to other men, but they''re being forced to pay for the older generation''s ignorance.¡± Boye suddenly grabbed Angeline''s hand in a stirred-u p manner. "So, what''s going on now? How are my grandson and granddaughter-inw?" Boye still had no clue that the two protagonists of the story, Jay and Angeline, the couple gued with misfortunes, were right in front of her. When Angeline described herself in the story, many of the minor details were drastically cut short. Angeline paused, then pointed to her nose and said, "D o you think I look fine?" Boye came to a sudden realization. "Are you the Areses '' granddaughter-inw?" Angeline nodded. Boye looked at the opposite house''s courtyard in bewilderment. "Then, that gentleman is..." The answer was ready to prevail itself. "He''s your grandson, Jay Ares." Boye could not calm herself down for quite some time. She looked at Angeline... and her expression wasplicated. She had a mixed frame of mind. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Angeline raised another question, "It was rumored that my mother-inw, Chloe Yorks, killed you. For this reason alone, Grand Old Master Ares imprisoned her in the underground pce for many years. But, you''re not dead, Grandma Boye. I want to know who spread such a terrible rumor?" Boye sighed and said, "Before Chloe married into the Ares family, she had already given birth to a child for another man. She named the child Ron Yorks and looked for me everywhere when a terrible virus infected him. As soon as she came into the Ares family''s house, she quickly saw through my identity and made threats so that I''ll treat her son''s illness. Even though I didn''t like her very much, as a doctor, I still promised to treat her son. "But she pressed too hard, saying that she¡¯ll expose m y identity if I failed to treat her child. I was afraid, so I got a corpse and made it look like me. I used that as m y crafty escape n to leave the Ares family''s household. As for why there were such rumors, Chloe must have done something vile to the corpse, causing Dn to misunderstand..." Angeline still remembered Ron Yorks. When they first came to Peach Blossom County and on the first night o f staying in the hotel, Ron had stayed downstairs. He died that same night. At the time, they did not know of Ron Yorks'' identity, s o they regarded him as a passerby. If they had known that he was Jay¡¯s half-brother, perhaps they would have paid extra attention to him. "I think Ron lived to be about 40 years old in the end," said Angeline. Boye smiled and said, "I''ve kept my word. I promised Chloe that I''d save Ron, and I did it. Once I left the Ares family¡¯s house, I went to Mount Pearl and looked for Ron. I was the one who gave him an injection. How else could he have lived so long?" She looked at Boye in surprise and sighed. "A single shot can sustain a person''s life for so many years? Grandma Boye, you¡¯re indeed a formidable figure in the medical field." Boye looked proud as she continued, "It was a drug that can stimte cell regeneration. I have more and better drugs over here with me." Angeline suddenly thought of those human skin masks that the Ares family had and said, "Grandma Boye, your child''s y invention was able to stir up a cmity in the whole country. If your medical achievements are published, it could shock the entire world." Boye said, "Some of my research results are indeed very good and can save lives, but some can destroy the whole of humanity. In my whole life, I''ve been fascinated by the research of biotechnology. But when I die, I wish to bury them beneath the ground with me. I don''t want anyone to use them for evil.¡± Angeline suddenly realized that it was not a good thing for her to have met Grandma Boye. She hurriedly said, "Grandma Boye, I think it''s indeed more appropriate for you to hide your identity. A man will do anything in his power to be rich. If you encounter someone desperate, how will you be able to protect your research results?" Grandma Boye said, "If we were still in the past, I would''ve never told you any of this. But now, I''m old, and time is not on my side. I still hope that some of m y research results can be passed down." After Boye said these words, she looked at Angeline with a smile. Angeline stood up, staggered in fright, and quickly waved her hands. "I cannot take on that role, nor can Jaybie." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boye''s research results were clearly hot potatoes. Grandma Boye looked at her husband and said in frustration, "See, I told you. Even good things aren¡¯t liked by everyone." Angeline said with much emotion, "I don¡¯t have many wishes in my life. I merely hope that I can stay with Jaybie for the rest of my life in peace." Boye liked Angeline¡¯s greedless character, and she was rather sad due to Angeline¡¯s poor health. She soothed her, saying, "Your disease is nothing serious. It''s nothing more than a distinct neurological disorder. I can help you treat it." Angeline quickly waved her hands. "No need. I have Jaybie with me now, so this disease will go away on its own." Boye was very disappointed about getting rejected repeatedly by Angeline. "Why can''t you let me treat you, silly girl?" Angeline smiled at her charmingly. "I''m not in charge of my own body." At this moment, Jay came over to remind Angeline to g o home for lunch. Seeing the panicked expression on Angeline''s face, Jay was slightly startled. Boye already knew that Jay was her grandson, and when she saw Jay again, waves of ripples rose in her heart. Jay''s aristocratic loftiness as well as his pure and noble temperament, coupled with his handsome face and skillful appearance that had an eminent bold aura spreading all over his body, made Boye feel rather fond of this grandson. "Mister?" Boye''s voice revealed some tension. Jay looked at her in astonishment, and his instinct told him that their conversation earlier was not in the least light-hearted. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Boye felt the powerful aura emitting out of Jay. It felt like a sub-zero freezing field, causing her to tremble unconsciously. "I can cure Angeline¡¯s disease." Boye did not want her grandson to worry about Angeline''s illness all the time and feel restless over it. As such, she took the initiative to propose a treatment for Angeline. However, Jay promptly refused. "Thank you for your kind thoughts, but I think my dear Angeline doesn¡¯t need it." The drugs for anxiety and depression had too many side effects, so he was very resistant. He firmly believed that so long as Angeline was with him, she would slowly get better. Boye was dumbfounded. Others would beg her with money and riches for treatment, but her own grandson failed to recognize her extraordinary talent and rejected her help? "I can cure her disease and let her live like a normal person in the future." Boye persevered. Jay said firmly, "I can also help her lead a normal life." Boye, Angeline merely giggled at the side. Boye said straightforwardly, "A single injection consisting of raw stem cells into her body will drastically improve her condition." Jay stared at Boye in a daze, and Boye grew apprehensive from his sharp gaze. Could it be? Had the child discovered something? Was he refusing her help because he held grudges against her? "My dear Angeline is not a guinea pig," said Jay coldly. Boye,"..." Jay''s gaze shifted to Angeline''s face. "Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± He rubbed on Angeline''s head as he asked gently. Even if his expression was frosty in front of others, he could change it in seconds when he came face to face with Angeline. Angeline smiled at him and nodded. "I am." "Come home for a meal." He held Angeline''s hand tightly and walked out. Boye looked at Jay¡¯s back in tears and sighed. At this time, her oldpanion handed her a phone. I t was a Google page with Jay''s name on it. When Boye clicked on the first link, she saw Jay''s Wikipedia page. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Boye heaved a sigh. "So my grandson has turned out t o be an outstanding man." Jay held Angeline''s hand as they returned to their courtyard. Angeline''s favorite dishes were on the table, and she could not help but shove a few pieces into her mouth. Jay helplessly reprimanded her, "Wash your hands first." Perhaps it was due to her illness, but Jay''s reprimand was not as firm as when they were younger. Nowadays, they were soft and somewhat powerless. Angeline shoved another handful of vegetables into her mouth before jumping away to wash her hands. 1 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Angeline returned to the dining table and noticed Jay staring at her face from time to time. Angeline wiped her face. "What¡¯s the matter?" "What did you talk about with the granny that got you so absorbed? You almostpletely skipped all your naps and meals," Jay said in a joking manner. Angeline''s mouth was stuffed to the brim. Her cheeks looked especially cute when she said, "Try and guess." Her mouth was not fully closed when she spoke, and a few pieces of food particles spurted out. Jay was dumbfounded... "Angeline, don''t forget that you¡¯re a well-bred youngdy from a prestigious family." Angelineughed out loud, and more of the food inside her mouth was sprayed out. Some of it even landed on Jay¡¯s face. Angeline quickly took a tissue and wiped it randomly all across his face. Jay felt incredibly helpless, but in the end, apart from squeezing her face tenderly, he did not show the slightest bit of temper. Why had he not trained her to be a well-bred youngdy of a prestigious family when she was younger? After cleaning up the mess, Angeline drooped her head and said dejectedly, "So, you like properdies?" Jay realized that the sentence he uttered earlier wasing back to bite him in his bottom and he quickly tried to save himself. "No, no, no. I still prefer a genuine girl like you." "But, you obviously dislike what I did earlier." Angeline''s sensitive and paranoid temperament was particrly more distinctive after she got clinical depression. Jay said, "I don''t. I merely thought that it was a pity that the food was wasted." Angeline was more relieved and was smiling again. Jay was already feeling beads of cold sweat dripping down his back. "Jaybie, have you truly not noticed how familiar that granny who lives across the street is?" Angeline asked in a serious tone. The granny''s wrinkled face appeared in Jay''s mind, and he shook his head. "No?" Angeline stretched out a hand and raised Jay''s chin. This action was exceptionally coquettish as Jay looked at Angeline in a bewitching manner. "What are you trying to do?" "Jaybie, I finally know what you''re going to look like when you grow old." Angeline¡¯s eyes sparkled as she smiled. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What will I look like?" Jay asked casually. "Like the granny from across the street." Jay looked at the youthful Angeline and imagined himself as an 80-year-old man. He suddenly felt like they were in a May-December rtionship and that he had gotten a better end of the deal. His frame of mind was in a ratherplicated state for a while. He immersed himself in eating, and his movements were elegant. Even if eating was such an ordinary action, his movements were particrly pleasing to the eye. After swallowing another bite of food, Jay turned his head to look at Angeline. "Then, what will you look like when you''re old?" Angeline¡¯s smile froze. She had hinted to him so clearly earlier. Why did Jaybie still fail to realize his special rtionship with Grandma Boye? However, Jay¡¯s question left Angeline in a momentary trance. She held her cheeks in her hands, thinking about how weak her physical health had gotten each time after she got sick. When she was in a good frame of mind, she was able to live in this manner with content. However, whenever she saw how lively others¡¯ lives were, she felt like she was living like a useless person. She had no confidence that she could live to be 80 years old. Jay looked at the deep sadness seeping through Angeline''s eyebrows, and his bright mood also became dimmer. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 The atmosphere for the rest of the meal turned somewhat dull. Angeline''s pessimism and world-weariness gave a self -confident and arrogant person like Jay a sense of powerlessness. He thought that once Angeline''s body slowly recovered and her mood gradually became more cheerful, everything would go back to the way things were. However, the sadness that seeped through Angeline''s eyes seemed to have burst the bubble of hope for their future. It made him feel hints of despair. When he went into the kitchen to wash the dishes, he ended up breaking several tes in the process due to his absent-mindedness. Angeline heard the sounding from the kitchen and sighed sadly. Was he starting to lose patience with her? This disease was not something they could get rid of overnight. It was normal for Jaybie to lose patience because even she did not have confidence in herself. She turned around and went into the bedroom, locking herself up. Jay''s gaze followed her until she closed the door and h e heard the sound of the door bolt locking. Only then did Jaye back to his senses. His mood was just too low earlier, and it had already affected Angeline. He abandoned the dishes in the sink and strode toward the bedroom. He knocked on the door, saying, " Angeline." "Can you let me rest for a while?¡± A soft voice was heard from inside the room. Her mood was very low. Jay leaned his back against the door. He was so full of regret that he genuinely wanted to p himself in the face. Emotions had been the main factor for Angelina''s illness. If she was down, then he should be more positive. He should be confident and optimistic as well as he apanied her to face all kinds of problems. However, he had been scared earlier, immensely terrified that Angeline would not be able to be with him as they grew older. As such, he lost control of his emotions for a moment and became depressed and uncontroble. His bad mood had infected Angeline. "I love you, Angeline. I hope you¡¯re able to face your illness bravely. For Jaybie¡¯s sake, you have to walk with me to the very end, okay?¡± Jay pleaded. Angeline nodded. "Okay." Inside the room, Angeline was sitting by the desk. Jay''s notebook was ced on the table. It was thick and densely packed with words. There were various kinds of beautifulbels and symbols, as well as clear mind maps. When coupled with his strong penmanship, the notes were pleasing to the eye. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline had not seen Jay''s handwriting for so many years. Now that Jay was taking notes so seriously, her heart felt rather curious as she slowly went through the writings inside. It was difficult for her to concentrate on a single task now, but when she turned to the first page of the notebook, she was quickly pulled in by Jay''s diary. Inside Jay¡¯s diary, he was keeping track of Angeline¡¯s daily schedule in full detail-her daily regimen, sleep duration, and length of each panic attack. He had even recorded Angeline¡¯s current diet... Finally, he would always end it with a thoughtful appreciation. Angeline turned to a few more pages and then burst into tears. The Jay whom she had to face every day was akin to a warrior made out of steel. He would smile and show her the gentlest side of him, but he had also been helpless and scared to death when confronting her illness that would re up from time to time. Jay had written in his diary: [I used to think that I was fearless. But when I stand in front of Angeline, I see m y fatal weakness. That is, I¡¯m afraid of separation. I''m s o scared of Angeline leaving me one day. One can say I''m even immensely terrified. If she genuinely must g o, I hope that a coward like me will go before she does. Angeline has always thought of herself as my trumpet creeper, but in truth, she has always been my kapok tree. Only by relying on her can I truly be alive...] Angeline finally understood Jaybie''s sudden lousy frame of mind. It was because she had no confidence i n having a future together and that was also making Jaybie feel terrified. Angeline''s tears started rolling. She did not expect that the value of her life was so meaningful. Jaybie would only live well if she were in it too. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 The diary had thoroughly changed Angeline''s perspective. It had turned Angeline from a weak patient into a strong wife. It changed her from being s o aimless and passive into a strong female character who actively sought to survive and wanted to embrace the world. Angeline cried for a long time before ultimately opening the bedroom door. Jay was still standing near it for God knew how long now. When Angeline noticed his reddened eyes, it was evident that he had been crying earlier. Thinking about how he was a man who was barely afraid of death but was now deadly terrified of his wife getting sick and dying, Angeline felt that she was the luckiest person in the world. She slowly walked toward him and hugged his waist, inching deeper into his embrace. "Darling," she called out emotionally. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was stunned. Angeline had the habit of calling him Jaybie since they were young. Why did she suddenly change it? Angeline raised her head. ¡°I''ll call you darling from now on." Jay squinted his enchanting eyes. "As long as you like it." Angeline asked him, "Don''t you want to know the reason?" Jay simply felt that ''darling'' was a bit toomon. It was not that worthy of Angelina''s uniqueness. Angeline exined, "The old granny and grandpa across the street call each other that, and they''re living to a ripe old age together. I think it''s sweet." Jay instantly had an epiphany. Was Angeline calling him that so they would end up like the old couple across the street? Was she also hoping that they would grow old together? As if all of their obstructions had been dredged, Jay hugged Angeline and kissed her lips. "I like it when you call me that," said Jay. Angeline hugged him and nodded with a smile. "Mmm." Their quarrel was akin to a storm; it came quietly and went away silently. After their kiss, Jay sat on the sofa as he embraced Angeline. Then, he looked suspiciously at her with his charming eyes. "Why did you say I look like the granny?" Angeline was stunned. It seemed like Jay had not realized that the granny who lived across the street was the famous Mr. Boye. Angeline held her hands out and stroked Jay''s cheeks with her warm fingers, then tracing his delicate eyebrows. "I often secretly think to myself, what will you look like when you''re older?¡± Jay smiled. "I look like my dad, so I''m guessing I¡¯ll look a lot like him when I''m older." "Although you and Dad look very simr, the two of you had different experiences and different lives. It''d certainly change how you look. Your father has been imprisoned for many years, so his heart is slightly darker and more bitter. Your mother seems to care less about him and spends more energy on you, so I''m guessing he''s rather lonely." Angeline suddenly wrapped her arms around Jay''s neck. "And I won''t make you feel lonely." Jay could feel his heart overflowing with the sweet taste of spring. "I know that my dear Angeline will always be living inside my heart. That''s why I''ll never be lonely." Angeline blinked her obsidian pupils. Her face was as smooth as jade, beautiful without any blemishes." Darling, if I''m the only one inside your heart, will you truly not feel lonely?" Jay was slightly startled. What was Angeline implying? Did she want him to reept those affections that had once destroyed her? Jay said, "I will not. Having you is more than enough for me." One could tell he was somewhat evading her eyes. Angeline held his face and forced him to look at her." Darling, I''m very grateful for the sacrifices you''ve made for me. But I love you, and I don¡¯t want you to lose everything just for me. On the contrary, I hope you¡¯ll gain more because of me. This is the correct way to love someone." Jay swallowed his saliva. "So, are you trying to persuade me to return to Imperial Capital?" 1 Angeline nodded. "I just want you to know that I''m not against going back." However, Jay was very resistant and outright rejected her. "No. We can''t go back to Imperial Capital now. Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and I can¡¯t guarantee that my mother will sincerely ept you. I can''t let you take risks before all the uncertainties have been resolved." Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Jay hugged her tightly. His voice sounded hoarse when he said, "I can¡¯t risk losing you, Angeline." Angelina stroked his thick flowing hair and said softly, "To be honest, I don¡¯t hate her anymore." When Angeline saw Jay''s notebook and felt Jay¡¯s deep love for her, she discovered that such a profound love could break all the cold obstacles in the world. Chloe''s hatred looked much more insignificant when she had Jay¡¯s love. "It doesn''t matter how many heinous things she has done to me, I''ll still have to thank her for one thing. I have to be grateful that she gave birth to you because you¡¯re the greatest gift I''ve ever had." Jay held onto Angeline tightly. He had always known that Angeline was kind-hearted and would never hold a grudge. He should be protecting Angeline well since she had this nature. "Angeline, although you and I have been married for s o many years, we''ve never gone on our honeymoon. Why don''t we stay here a while longer? Let''s not go back in such a hurry, okay?" Angeline nodded. "I¡¯ll hand over the decision-making power to you. You get to decide if and when we''re ever going back." Jay was relieved. Then, he raised his eyes faintly and asked Angeline in astonishment, "Why did you forgive my mother so suddenly?¡± Angeline said, "I saw your notebook." Jay was stunned. It was merely a diary that recorded her medical history. There was nothing special about i t. Angeline added, "I now know what you truly think of me." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay smiled. "You finally found out how special you are in my heart?" Angeline nodded and buried her face in his chest as she sobbed. Jay said, "If you love me, you¡¯ll have to love yourself first, okay? I''ll only be okay if you''re okay." "Mmm." Angeline raised her tearful eyes and promised, "Don''t you worry, darling. I¡¯ll eat all my meals, and I''ll definitely get better." Jay noticed Angeline¡¯s noticeable shortness of breath and said, "You also need to work out." Angeline¡¯s body had been weak from the beginning. Whenever Jay took her out for a stroll, they woulde home with her on his back approximately nine out of ten times. She started to act dumb again. "Oh, fine, fine. Exercise, yadda yadda. But we don''t even have a gym at home. And I don''t think there''s a gym nearby as well?" "There are all kinds of outdoor fitness equipment in the backyard. I can be your personal trainer." Jay was not nning on letting her off so easily. After all, Angeline was currently in dire need of exercise. "Then, we''ll start the training tomorrow." Angelina''s strategy was to dy it until the next day. "Why not today?" Jay looked at her sharply. Angelina''s eyes flickered as she said, "Today..." She quickly climbed off hisp. "I ate too much today." Jay then dragged her and carried her straight to the backyard. "Angeline, you''re currently in the process of gaining weight. You need proper aerobic exercises during these times. It''ll be very helpful for shaping up your body." "Ah-hah! Are you saying I don''t have a good body shape?" Jay replied, "I''m merely scared that you''ll feel bad about it." Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Angeline looked at the various fitness equipment stationed on the ground and felt like weeping. Jay was no longer as imposing and softly coaxed her, saying, "Don''t be afraid. Let''s start with the simplest exercise.¡± Angeline pitifully pleaded with him, "I don''t have the energy." Jay picked her up and stood on one of the airwalk trainers. He held onto her small hands with his. "I''ll protect you so you won''t fall. It''s only your first day today. You''ll only need to do it for a few minutes." Was his requirement that low? Only then did Angeline feel more relieved and slowly began to move. Angeline got off the fitness equipment about 40 minutester. Jay was delighted as he patted her head. "You did an amazing job." Angeline was in betweenughter and tears. Was this considered remarkable to him? That day, Angeline¡¯s consciousness was clear and she had active thinking. Jay felt utterly happy. Angeline began to be more confused again around evening time, and she suffered a brief auditory hallucination. "Chloe Yorks, even though you¡¯re my mother-inw, I''m warning you, please show some respect to me... If i t weren''t because of Jaybie, I would¡¯ve smacked you b y now!" Jay ced his arms around her to protect her. He watched as Angeline jostled in the living room, indignantly scolding his mother. He was still deciding whether he wanted tough or cry. "I''m not a piece of trash. You''re a piece of trash. Just look at yourself; how many years have you been in a wheelchair? Do you even have the ability to stand up t o me? The only thing you''re good at is filing aint to your son after getting beaten up by me. Come and have a go at me if you truly have the guts!" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grandma Boye had already arrived at the door some time ago, and seeing Angeline keeping herself busy, Boye was reluctant to bother them. Angeline continued talking to herself for a while. After she got somewhat tired, she ran toward the bedroom andy down to rest. Only then did Grandma Boye walk in and call out to Jay softly, "She must be having an auditory hallucination. I guess she must have been quite exhausted today. Remember not to overload her with exercise in the future. It¡¯s better to do it one step at a time..." Hearing this, Jay merely nodded. He was filled with self-me. "I must''ve acted too hastily." Boye looked at the handsome Jay. Perhaps due to her aged face, she had forgotten how beautiful she was when she was younger. The first time sheid her eyes on Jay, she did not notice his simrity to her past appearance. After Angeline connected the dots, only then did Boye observe Jay''s charming face. She was somewhat surprised to find that his face indeed brought her a sense of familiarity. The kid really did look a lot like her. However, those facial features looked even more perfect on Jay''s face that looked like a sculptor''s craftsmanship. He was so good-looking. Not only was his facial features exquisite, but he had a masculine, chiseled jawline. Even the back of his head was filled with an aristocratic aura. Jay looked at Boye in a daze. Her gaze was making him slightly ufortable. Then, he suddenly seemed to havee to his senses and remembered when Angeline noted that he looked like Boye. "Are you... Boye?¡± Jay asked in astonishment. With manyplicated thoughts running through her head, Boye nodded at him solemnly. "JJ!" Boye proceeded to call out affectionately. Jay was not at all in a delighted state from the surprising reunion. On the contrary, his expression turned rather shocked. He nced nervously at Angeline, who was in the bedroom, for fear that Angeline would be frightened of this unexpected grandmother of his. With such a thought in mind, Jay quickly decided not t o acknowledge Grandma Boye. He even started to wonder if he should move away as soon as possible? After all, a burnt child would dread another fire. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 He was afraid that the tragedy that happened between his mother and Angeline would repeat itself. However, he was not aware that there were such things as grandparents who loved their grandchildren more. Boye seemed to have noticed Jay''s concern and took the initiative to dispel his doubts. "JJ, Angeline already knows my identity. She was the one who told me who you were." Jay was dumbfounded. There was a blissful flower blooming in his heart. It was as if Angeline knew him better than himself. "Is that so? Then, did she tell you about those tragedies that indirectly harmed her... because of you?" Jay''s tone was not warm. On the contrary, it sounded rather cold. Boye''s enthusiastic smile turned lonesome and sorrowful in an instant. She said, "May Grandma sit down and have a talk with you?" "Please do.¡± Jay''s rtionship with Boye seemed exceptionally courteous. Boye sat on the chair, and Jay proceeded to pour a cup of tea for her. Boye took a sip of her tea before sighing. "Angeline told me everything. I know the mishaps I''ve caused to the two of you." Jay''s eyes were filled with sour tears. He was choked-up when he said, "I''m a descendant of the Ares family, so naturally, I cannotin about my sufferings. I merely feel sorry for Angeline. Since her prime of youth, she has been weighed down by the Areses'' dirty conspiracies. Angeline had died before, and she had been disfigured... Whenever I think about how innocent she was but had suffered so much just for m e, my heart aches for her." Boye replied, "I know that it has been hard on you." During this period, Boye saw how Jay had taken care o f Angeline every moment of every day. She saw how Angeline ultimately controlled Jay''s emotions. When Angeline was self-mutting, he would cry out heartbreakingly. Boye knew that Angeline was Jay''s whole life. "I can cure Angeline''s disease," said Boye. She felt that if Angeline were healthier, Jay would be happier as well. Jay fell into deep thought. After some time, as if he had given it a thorough consideration, he replied quietly, "I don¡¯t want Angeline to be your guinea pig." Boye was awestruck. "I think my technology is up to standard?¡± "Then, you should contribute your research to the country." Boye was dumbfounded once more. "JJ, you do know what it means for someone to possess my research results?" Boye felt she needed to remind Jay so that he would acknowledge her studies. Jay''s pupils glowed with a touch of cold light. "In your eyes, perhaps it equals wealth and riches. In my eyes, they''re catastrophic. I want to let you know that I would''ve used my own wisdom to create it if I wanted wealth. My children¡¯s wealth should be obtained by their own two hands as well. I don¡¯t need the gift of riches from the past generations." Boye was very hurt. "I originally wanted to divide my research results into several shares and distribute them among my descendants. I didn¡¯t expect you to look down on them." Jay replied, "Then, please transfer my share as a contribution to the country. I hope that your medical results will save a lot more patients and families suffering from tragic illnesses. This can be regarded a s a good deed that I''m doing to pray for Angeline''s wellbeing." Boye was stunned by his statement. So many people had eagerly followed her to know the results of her research. Others were paying high prices for her technology, and wealthy people sought her treatment even with high consultation fees. Whoever could get their hands on these technologies meant that their future generations were set for life. Boye''s thinking was still slightly narrower and not as open as Jay''s. She fell into a moment of hesitation. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jay curled his lips upward. The more he had gone through the vicissitudes of life and met with countless women, he now knew how precious his Angeline truly was. Angeline might be a delicate woman, but she was also broad-minded and as open as the sea. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 When Boye left Jay''s courtyard, her expression was still a little confused. When she got home, her husband asked, "Was it a pleasant conversation with your grandson?" Boye nodded and shook her head at the same time. The grandpa ced his work down in surprise. He came closer to Boye and asked with concern, "Does the child hate you?" 1 Boye said in bewilderment, "He didn''t say that. It''s just that his attitude toward me was not really enthusiastic." Boye suddenly chuckled out loud. "For so many years, everyone regarded Boye as a guest of honor and did all kinds of things to please me. He¡¯s the only one who rejected the benefits I offered to give him." The grandpa was a little surprised. "Were you nning on handing your research results to him?" Boye sighed. "He doesn''t seem to want them." The grandpa asked suspiciously, "He truly doesn¡¯t want them?¡± Boye replied, "He does. But he wants me to contribute his share to the country." The grandpa was dumbfounded. "He''s truly a person not tempted by money or power." Boy was somewhat discouraged, saying, "Tell me, what do you think he''s thinking?" The grandpa said, "I think he appears deeply shrewd, and we can''t be deceived by his appearance. Let''s wait for Angeline toe over another day, and you can try to probe some answers out of her. That girl appears to be silly and sweet at first nce..." Boye nodded. Inside the residence across the street. Angeline was lying on the bed in a white nightdress, sleeping peacefully. Suddenly, she had a nightmare of getting bitten by a big bad wolf. It abruptly woke Angeline up from her sleep. As soon a s she opened her eyes, she noticed that Jay was kissing her lips, and her pupils widened... "Angeline, I want to do it..." Jay¡¯s forbearing expression made Angeline feel pitiful toward him. Angeline nodded. Jay got up and sat down instead. "It''s fine. I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡± Just when he was about to get out of bed, Angeline wrapped herself around him like a snake. "Darling, I can handle it." Jay looked back at Angelina''s face that had just woken up, and the amorous feeling of inviting him in was exuded everywhere. "Then, I''ll be gentle." The prolonged drought was meeting the rain! Original from N?velDrama.Org. There were endless charms, hastening the blossoming of peach blossoms. In the end, Angeline exhaustedly nestled herself in his arms. Jay gently tidied up Angeline''s sweaty hair. " Tired?" Angeline covered her face with her hands, so embarrassed that she did not want to discuss this issue with him. Jay smiled at her peacefully. As if to reward her for her tenderness and consideration, Jay suddenly proposed. ¡°Make a wish. I''ll help you to realize it." Angeline looked at Jay in surprise. "Really?" Jay said. "Has Jaybie ever lied to you?" "I want to buy a mobile phone." Jay¡¯s face was petrified. "Do you perhaps want to reconsider?" Jay asked her solemnly. Angeline said coquettishly, "Darling, I miss the children. What kind of lives are they currently living without us around?" Jay had always restrained himself from thinking about the people and affairs in Imperial Capital. However, when Angeline suddenly mentioned their children, they were still the people he cared about most over there. His longing was akin to a tide that burst a dam. It instantly turned into a disastrous flood. "We''ll buy a phone tomorrow.¡± "Alright." Imperial Capital. The spring term in major middle and elementary schools had ended. The students were now entering their summer vacations. 2 Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 This was simply the greatest news for the Ares children who had been making up for their studies for a few months now. "Hear ye, hear ye! Today¡¯s thest day of our make-up lessons this semester. Tomorrow is the first day of summer vacation," Baby Zetty announced with a megaphone speaker in her hand. "Sisters, what have you all nned for the two months of summer vacation?" Baby Robbiey on the tablezily. He said with drowsy eyes, "I have a hunch that my dear brother- inw won¡¯t let us off for vacation so easily." Baby Zetty threw the speaker in her hand and scolded Baby Robbie bashfully, "Who are you calling your brother-inw? Tell me, who is it? I''m not even in a rtionship just yet." Baby Robbie stretched his hands, nimbly catching the speaker. He proceeded to tease Baby Zetty, saying, " You''re blindly confessing right now. You''re not the only sister around here, so how do you know that I was talking about you? Oh, I see. So, you do have someone in mind, then? Tell me, who is it? Your big brother here will help you out." Baby Zetty covered her face and stomped on her feet i n shame. "You did that on purpose." Their spat caused the other sisters to burst intoughter. Baby Robbie stood up and walked over to Baby Zetty. H e ced a hand on her shoulder and said, "My dear sister, I know you like Brother Finn. But I have to remind you that Brother Finn is so much older than you. Besides, he''s handsome, charming, and suave. There are a lot of women out there who are chasing after him. One day, if he identally loses control of his physical urges outside, then you and Finn will be thoroughly done." Baby Zetty got anxious. "Then, what should I do?" Sis Two said with some heroic charm, "Baby Zetty, to b e on the safe side, you should be the one who tackles Brother Finn first." Baby Zetty swallowed her saliva. "That''s a difficult task. Whenever I enter his room, he''ll just drive me out." Sis Three rubbed her chin and racked her brains for ideas. "Why don''t we help you knock him out first? Then, you can do whatever you want with him." Baby Zetty''s eyes shone brightly. Grayson, Finn, Storm, and Tempest, who were standing by the ssroom door, heard this piece of breaking news. They were all instantly petrified. "Finn, I have a premonition that your body will no longer be in its pure state," Grayson teased. Finn''s expression turned gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you let her seed, our foster father will drag you into the depths of hell and make your life worse than death." Grayson covered his mouth. "Foster Father is not in favor of Baby Zetty being in a rtionship so young," Tempest reminded them. This single sentence woke everyone up from their dreams. Grayson felt the severity of the situation and said sharply, "From now on, Finn, you''re never to be separated from the rest of us, so that you''re safe from being captured by these youngdies." Finn looked at the girls from the military intelligence division and rolled up his sleeves for the uing battle. "In theirstbat ss, let''s first understand their fighting style so that we won''t get beaten up so easily in the future." "Good call." Grayson and the others walked into the ssroom, and the noisy ssroom immediately turned silent. "Who said they were nning to knock me out?" Finn quickly shifted the embarrassing topic. The sisters from the military intelligence division were brazen, so they all raised their hands. "It was us, Brother Finn," they said in unison. Finn shook his finger at them. "Then, I¡¯ll give you a chance right now. Come here and fight me. Let''s test that ability of yours. Let¡¯s see which one of you will be able to knock me out!" The sisters smiled at him bashfully. "If so many people go over and beat you up at the same time, it won¡¯t be such a glorious victory, will it?" Finn gritted his teeth. "So why would you think that secretly knocking me out will be a glorious victory?" The sisters were dumbfounded. It turned out Brother Finn had heard all of their conversations earlier. Finn said indignantly, "The summer vacation is canceled." "Please don''t.¡± Baby Zetty was not the studious type. When she heard that summer vacation was canceled, she immediately wailed out loud. "Brother Finn, I won¡¯t take advantage of you, nor will I bully you. Please don¡¯t be angry and give us back our vacation." Finn,"..." "Do you even have the strength to bully me?" Finn gritted his teeth. Original from N?velDrama.Org. How weak did she think he was in her heart? Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 "We want our summer vacation. Please give us back our vacation!" the children protested. Grayson threw the test papers in his hand onto the table and cleared his throat. "These are your scores for the make-up lessons. The lowest score is 11, and the highest is 59. With such marks, even summer vacation won¡¯t want you guys to be a part of it." The children started giggling happily. Grayson continued, "You lot will enter Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School next semester and study in a ss with other students. The bottom 1 2 positions in the ss will probably belong to you guys. Aren''t you embarrassed?" "Why should we be embarrassed? There''s a bible saying that goes, ''If not me, then who?'' Someone has t o be at the bottom in every ss, so if it''s not us, it''ll be someone else anyway," said Baby Robbie. Grayson felt utterly dispirited. "Are your skins as thick as melon peels?¡± The children shook their heads. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Mine''s as thick as a watermelon peel." "Mine¡¯s pumpkin." "Mine''s cantaloupe." "Mine¡¯s as thick as bitter gourd." "Unteachable children!" Finn sighed. "What hopeless cases!¡± Storm was driven mad. The four Ghost members looked at each other in dismay, slightly at a loss. The children started rioting despotically. "Summer, summer, we want our summer vacation!" At this moment, there were sudden and powerful footsteps in the corridor. It was the season of warmth and spring flowers, but it felt like snowkes were floating about. Even the temperature inside the ssroom had dropped below the freezing point. A sly smile appeared on the Ghost members'' faces instantly, and all four of them looked somewhat relieved. "We have a new teacher?" The children guessed suspiciously. Grayson announced, "You¡¯ve guessed correctly. A new teacher will be teaching you children during the summer vacation." Did they invite a new teacher on thest day of the semester? The children could feel their wonderful summer vacation going up in smoke. They were immediately filled withints about this insensitive new teacher. "Who is it? Is he that poor that he needs to rely on summer make-up sses to earn more ie?" Baby Robbie crossed one leg on top of the other and flipped a fountain pen around his hand at lightning speed. Everyone looked at the door with deep suspense. When Jenson¡¯s straight figure reached the door, looking like a child with splendid prospects, the children''s bitter and resentful gazes instantly turned astonished instead. "Why is it you, Jens?" Jenson was wearing a grown-up suit, and his mature solemn face was covered with frost. He appeared indifferent, and due to his tall height and iceberg-like expression, he looked particrly more mature than the rest. "My family is broke, so I''m here making money with some part-time jobs. With the money I make, I''ll be able to support my brother and sisters in their studies." Jenson kept his handsome face straight, but he was muttering nonsense so earnestly. Baby Robbie and all the sisters were dumbfounded. They talked nonsense almost every day but were never so severe. Today, someone was being much more nonsensical than they were, and there was a feeling of being entirely suppressed by him. "So, you''re our new teacher for summer vacation, Jens?" With his springlike and enchanting face, Baby Robbie went out of control almost instantly. "You were the top student of our ss before, so where¡¯d you go? Why are you our teacher now? Where have you been this whole time, Jens?" Baby Robbie asked again. Jenson replied, "In order to be able to teach this ss, I went abroad and further improved myself. Now that I''m an overseas returnee, I guess I''m qualified to teach you guys, right?" Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 Baby Robbie felt that there was some iprehensible truth in Jenson''s nonsense. "What o n earth were you up to?" Jenson said, "I''ve formally taken over Grand Asia and the responsibility of being the guardian of everyone here." Baby Robbie felt his voice tremble uncontrobly. " Where are Daddy and Mommy?" It was like this every single time. Whenever something happened to Mommy and Daddy, Jenson would always use his most keen observation skills to detect specific trends and take over while he was kept in the dark. "Mommy is sick, so Daddy took her away for some rxation time," Jenson said in a light tone. "What kind of sickness?" Baby Robbie clenched his fists. Jenson was silent. "Did her anxiety disorder get worse?" Baby Zetty asked. His intuitions told Baby Robbie that Daddy would not have taken Mommy away if it was purely her anxiety disorder. Jenson looked at the sisters from the military intelligence division. Not wanting them to think that they had been abandoned, he truthfully exined," She has depression, anxiety disorder, and anorexia... Mommy lost tons of weight from it..." The children started crying sorrowfully. Baby Robbie¡¯s pupils turned scarlet as he suddenly rushed out in a frenzy. "I''ll kill you, Chloe Yorks!" Jenson chased after him and pulled Baby Robbie''s wrist back. "Don''t act too recklessly, Robbie." Baby Robbie roared, "I was finally reunited with Mommy after so long and Chloe caused us to separate once more. She''s the cause of the disasters that have befallen our family!" Jenson said gently, "Before Daddy left, he merely asked me to do two things. The first thing is to urge you guys to study well. The second thing is to prohibit Baby Zetty from dating so young. Daddy didn''t ask for us to avenge Mommy. If you have to, I won''t stop you from doing it. But you''ll have to stop yourself from going too far. Keep it in moderation." Baby Robbie nodded. "Alright." "We''ll go too." The sisters followed Baby Robbie out. Apart from the Ghost members, only Baby Zetty and Jenson were left in the ssroom. Baby Zetty had tears in her eyes as she looked at Jenson grievously. "Are you going to stop me from pursuing Brother Original from N?velDrama.Org. Finn?" Baby Zetty asked. Jenson replied, "I¡¯m not going to prevent you from pursuing the things, or people, you love. But I have to remind you that Finn is brilliant and handsome, so why would he choose someone like you? Just because you''re beautiful or because you''re the rich daughter of the Ares family? Being beautiful is a gic inheritance from Daddy and Mommy, and your current status was handed to you by Daddy as well. What do you have to offer? What kind of riches have you earned yourself through hard work?" Baby Zetty was stunned by his words. She sobbed, saying, "Are you saying I have nothing to offer?¡± Jenson replied, "Even if you have nothing, your brothers will take care of you for the rest of your life. Only if you''re willing to be an Ares parasite." Baby Zetty was touched by the first half of Jenson¡¯s sentence, but then she felt severely wounded by the second half. "You''re looking down on me. Just you wait and see, I''ll not be a parasite. I¡¯ll be as excellent as you Jenson said with much satisfaction, "I''ll be waiting." Baby Zetty left angrily. When she passed by Finn, Baby Zetty raised her gaze t o look at him with reddened eyes. She thought that Finn wouldfort her, but when Finn received a death stare from Jenson, he could only choose to ignore Baby Zetty''s cry for help. Baby Zetty proceeded to stomp away furiously. "Is that not... too cruel for the girl?" Tempest pinched his chin. Jenson said, "Are you her daddy or her mommy?" Tempest, Jenson continued unkindly, "Grand Old Master Yorks spoiled his daughter and she turned catastrophic. Us Areses will not raise such a rotten youngdy." The Ghost members finally understood Jenson''s good intentions. Tourmaline Estate. When Baby Robbie led the sisters of the military intelligence division to storm into Fragrant Vessel Court, Grand Old Master Ares'' attendants almost immediately notified him of this matter. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 "Bad news, Grand Old Master, Young Master Robbie and thedies adopted by Master Ares have stormed into Fragrant Vessel Court aggressively.¡± Grand Old Master Ares was so shocked that he ced the teacup in his hand on the table and said, "Push me over there. Hurry." Fragrant Vessel Court. Chloe, Sandra, and Judy were sitting by the courtyard as they chatted. Judy was very at a loss about her future, and her mood was utterly gloomy. Sheined to Chloe, "Aunt Chloe, I think Brother Jay i s unable to get rid of Angeline in this lifetime. Could it be that our rtionship is hopeless now?" On Chloe''s aged face, her wrinkles seemed to have deepened by a whole lot now. She sighed in a lonesome manner. "You still have a little hope as long as Jay and Angeline are still in Imperial Capital. Even i f Jay and Angeline don¡¯t divorce, you can stay as a little mistress behind Jay. However, this is too degrading for you." After so many obstacles and blows, Chloe had learned t opromise. She dared not expect Jay and Angeline to divorce now. Judy said, "It''s not belittling me at all. As long as I can be with Brother Jay, it doesn''t matter whether I have status or not." Chloe looked at the young and beautiful Judy, feeling moved by her statement. She said, "I have no clue what Jay is thinking. He''d rather give up on a young, blossoming girl like you and have that sickly woman, Angeline, by his side." Sandra smiled and said, "Don''t be so gloomy. From my point of view, isn''t Angeline seriously ill anyway? I heard that she''s severely thin and doesn''t even look human anymore. If Master Ares has to face such a monster every day, even an infatuated man will lose his appetite after some time. So, all you have to do now is wait your turn, Judy. I believe Jay will be back soon, and he''ll also start liking you.¡± With that, Judy started to regain some confidence for the future. Suddenly, the iron gate of Fragrant Vessel Court was kicked by someone, sending it flying pretty far beforending on a flower bush nearby. Chloe and the others looked toward the loud sound and saw Baby Robbie and the Ares family¡¯s adopted daughters approaching them with their hands on their hips. Chloe¡¯s expression instantly darkened. "What are you people doing here?¡± Judy stood up to protect Chloe. Seeing that the situation was anything but reassuring, Sandra hurriedly went inside to inform the rest. Baby Robbie approached Judy, his handsome face overflowing with an enchanting aura. "Chloe Yorks, saving you from the military intelligence division was, hands down, the most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life. By saving you, I''ve caused my mother so much suffering. Do you know how much I me myself?¡± Baby Robbie roared at Chloe indignantly. Chloe also became flushed with anger. "So in you people¡¯s eyes, Angeline''s life is oh-so precious. Isn''t m y life precious as well?" Baby Robbie smiled disdainfully. "You? Are you worthy of beingpared with my mommy? My mommy helps people and brings happiness to a lot of others when she¡¯s healthy. You''re nothing but vile. Every word thates out of your mouth is evil. You¡¯ll only bring disaster to all of us, and you live your life like it¡¯s a joke." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How can you say that about your grandmother, Baby Robbie?" Grand Old Master Yorks, Jordan, and Spencer heard some loud noises and quickly rushed out without a pause. They then heard the sounds of Baby Robbie reprimanding Chloe. Grand Old Master Yorks doddered over, no longer as cheerful as he used to be. His face was now filled with bitterness as he said helplessly, "Baby Robbie, your grandma is indeed the one in the wrong here. But the tragedy has already happened, and you cannot change the past even if you scold her. You''re still younger than her, after all. And she''s your grandmother. You still have to be polite to her." Baby Robbie smiled wickedly and snarled. "You want me to be polite to her? She turned me into a child who has no mom or dad. Why should I be courteous to her? "I think I''m very polite for not killing her by now." Chloe gritted her teeth with anger. ¡°Alright. Since you all dislike me and me me for everything, then I¡¯ll die right here for you people. Let''s see if your hatred disappears once I drop dead." Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 Baby Robbie said furiously, "I''ll still hate you even if you¡¯re dead unless my mom and dade home and unless my mommy is healthy again. Otherwise, I won''t forgive you even if you die.¡± Grand Old Master Ares hurriedly went over in his wheelchair. Seeing Baby Robbie''s flustered and exasperated expression and sisters of the military intelligence division lining up to protect him, the old man finally understood. This was a dispute that could not be resolved by force. Grand Old Master Ares sighed dejectedly andforted Baby Robbie, saying, "Robbie,e here. Great-grandpa wants to have a few words with you." Baby Robbie turned around and strolled toward Grand Old Master Ares. Grand Old Master Ares felt sorry for the child andforted him. "Don''t be sad, my child. Listen to Greatgrandpa. What''s said cannot be unsaid, but don¡¯t make any more trouble here. Your mother is a believer, and she believes in doing good deeds. If one i s good-hearted, God will bless them and protect who they care about. I think this is also the reason why your dad didn''t punish your grandma." Baby Robbie was most obedient toward his mommy. A s such, he nodded silently and walked out in a dispirited manner. Chloe was no longer at peace, so she questioned Grand Old Master Ares in disbelief, "Dad, what do you mean b y that?" Grand Old Master Ares was naturally uncourteous toward her. His face was rather cold, and his voice was not at all gentle when he said, "I mean it literally." Chloe snarled. "So you''re saying Jay is currently asking for blessings for Angeline? That¡¯s why he''s not making things difficult for me? Is that so?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Conversely, if he were not praying for Angelina''s safety, he would have definitely taken revenge on his mother? Chloe could not bear such a conclusion at all. "What nonsense. Jay respects me as his mother. So it doesn''t matter what I do, he still won''t do anything in retort." Grand Old Master Ares sneered, "You think too highly o f yourself, Chloe. Jack is Jay''s adoptive father. He was ced higher than you in Jay''s heart since he had taken care of him, but because Jack was disrespectful toward Angeline, Jay retaliated against him by tenfold. It was fortunate that Jack had merely been in an act. If it were real, the rtionship between that pair of father and son would have ended long ago." It was as if Chloe hade to her senses. Jack had indeed raised Jay, so what the grand old master was saying could be true. However, Chloe was one who would not ept defeat until she was at the end of her rope. She was unconvinced and said, "Who said that Jack is ced higher inside Jay''s heart? Without me, he wouldn''t exist." Grand Old Master Ares lived a transparent life. He did not bother to pay attention to Chloe but merely said goodbye to the others and said, "Best wishes to you all." After all the outsiders left Fragrant Vessel Court, Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ body suddenly trembled. "Dad!¡± Spencer eximed. Grand Old Master Yorks was heartbroken. "Drat! Now Baby Robbie knows the truth as well and resents his grandmother so much. The Yorks family have truly been torn apart!" Chloe said, "No, Dad. When Jayes back, the children''s anger will disappear as well." A self-deprecating smile appeared on the corners of Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ lips. He looked at the vast sky in a lonesome manner and was evidently in despair as he said, "Angeline¡¯s illness is so severe. What if something were to happen to her? You¡¯ve seen it yourself that we''re the ones at fault in the Severe and Ares families'' eyes. No one will ever forgive us." Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 "There''s also Jay,¡± Chloe said, taking her chances." He''ll forgive me. I''m sure he will." Grand Old Mastermented, "Hmph, if anything happens to Angeline, then Jay will have nothing to lose nor does he need to earn good karma anymore. H e will turn into a bloodthirsty lion, and you''ll be the first person torn apart by him." Chloe quivered suddenly. Colors drained from her face as she said, "No, he wouldn''t do that to me. He won''t." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "That was what I thought back then, but I''m absolutely certain about it now. It has been more than three months, but Jay still hasn''t contacted you." Grand Old Master Yorks turned around and entered the house after saying those words. Chloe was on the verge of copsing. Cloud City. Apletely different scene. Angeline took Jay to a mobile phone shop and was enthusiastic about purchasing a new phone. Jay, on the other hand, looked reluctant. "What type of mobile phone are you looking for?" the salesperson asked obsequiously. "Do you have one in ck for this one?" Angeline pointed to an Apple mobile phone and asked. The salesperson apologized. "Sorry, ck is out of stock." "I''ll have white then," Angeline said. "White is out of stock too." Angeline said reluctantly, "I''ll have two red ones then." Angeline then bought two SIM cards, paid the money, and left with the mobile phones, feeling satisfied. "Look, darling. Do you like it?" Angeline shook the phone in front of Jay''s frosty face. When Jay saw the red-colored phone, the reluctance i n his eyes intensified. "I don¡¯t need it for now." Jay declined tactfully. "You really don¡¯t want it?" Angeline confirmed again. Jay replied, "No." As soon as they got home, Jay entered the kitchen. Angeline took the phones into the bedroom and began decorating them carefully. When Jay was done making lunch and entered the bedroom, he saw Angeline''s back facing him. She was currently absorbed in sticking tiny diamond stickers o n the phones. There were two sunflowers with their respective names in the hearts of the flowers. Anyone could tell a t first nce that these were a couple''s phones. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline picked up the phone with her name on it and asked Jay mischievously, "If you don''t want it, darling, I''m going to give this phone away." Jay''s dashing face turned dark at once. He reached out and squeezed Angeline¡¯s face as if punishing her." Who are you nning to give it to?" Angelineughed. "Josie said she really likes sunflowers and has asked me to stick a sunflower design on her phone before. Why don''t I give this to her?" Jay put on an austere expression, then snatched the phone and put it in his pocket. After having her way, Angeline let out a smile that was sweeter than honey. Now that Angeline had a mobile phone, she was eager to make a call. She instinctively wanted to give Josephine a call first because Josephine was the second person she trusted the most after Jay. At least Josephine would not hold back unpleasant news from her like Zayne and Sis Shirley would. "I¡¯m going to give Josephine a call," Angeline said to Jay cheerfully. Jay''s handsome face was dark and gloomy as he said enviously, "Josephine really does have a special ce i n your hurt, huh?" How could it ever cross Angeline''s mind that Master Ares would be jealous of Josephine? She went along with him and said, "Of course. We''re sisters who have gone through hardships together.¡± Jay looked at Angeline with a gloomy expression. However, when Angeline tried to dial Josephine¡¯s number, she realized that she did not remember it. Previously when she called Josephine, she would just pull up her number from the address book instead of memorizing it. Angeline stared nkly at Jay. "What''s wrong?" Jay asked. Angeline turned to Jay for help. "What''s Josephine''s phone number?" Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Jay was stunned, and his lips curved up into a slight smile as he teased, "Didn''t you say you''re sisters who have gone through hardships together?" Angeline boasted shamelessly, "I went through hardships with Josephine, not her mobile phone." Jay said, "I can¡¯t remember either." Angeline wanted to call Mrs. Yorks only to realize that she did not remember her number either. Jay thought of something really important and asked," Do you remember my number?" She could not have forgotten everyone¡¯s number, could she? Angeline blurted out, "52013140831!" Jay frowned. "Stop screwing around." Angeline said, "I read it backward." Jay was stunned... Then his frosty and charming face melted at once. He picked Angeline up all of a sudden and chirped," Let''s go and have something to eat." "Put me down, darling." "No." "Ahhhhh... Watch your waist. I''m getting heavier now." "My waist is perfectly fine! Want to try it out?" "How do you even try that?" Jay ced Angeline on the couch and pinned her down. "What do you think?" "Ahem." Standing at the door, Grandma Boye cleared her throat awkwardly to remind the couple who seemed to be passionately in love. Jay let go of Angeline and went back to looking cold and elegant at once. "Grandma," he called out in a lukewarm tone. Angeline looked at the two. When she saw Jay''s cold and distant bearing as well as Boye''s apprehensiveness, she knew what was going on immediately. Jaybie and Grandma Boye probably did not have a pleasant reunion. Angeline jumped up, bouncing like a bunny and pulling Boye inside enthusiastically. "Come in, Grandma. My husband made a lot of food today. Come and eat with us." Jay frowned... This girl was a benign and uncontentious person who did not know how to distinguish between right and wrong. All the webnovels she read over the years had gone to the dumps. An eye for an eye-that was what most novels taught the readers, no? Angeline¡¯s enthusiasm dispersed Boye''s embarrassment. She walked over with an amiable smile and sat on the couch. Staring at Jay, she said, "I''m here today because I have something to discuss with Angelina, J J." Jay was even more alert when he heard that this was rted to Angeline. "What is it? You can just say it in front of me." His overbearing tone could send chills down one''s spine. Having said that, Jay sat down next to Angeline, crossing one leg over the other like a noble and extraordinary-looking dark emperor. Boye felt inexplicably terrified. Fortunately, Angeline, the adorable girl, was here to mediate. "Why do you want to see me, Grandma?" Her voice was feminine and charming. Boye said, "I''ve been thinking about it. Although I treasure my research results greatly, I will have to leave one day anyway and I can''t take anything with m e when I die. I''ve decided to give them all to you as a gift." Jay protested immediately. "No. Since you treasure them so much, you can take them to the grave with you. My Angeline doesn''t like these things anyway, so why bother giving them to her?" Jay was extremely clear-headed. Boye''s treasures were like a hot potato and he would never let Angeline take them. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Boye said, "Can you let me finish, Jay?" Jay fell silent. Boye said earnestly, "You''re not me, so you won''t understand why I treasure them so much. My whole life and my youth have been devoted to these research results. They''re my life." Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 Boye nced at Jay, afraid that he did not understand her. She then made a metaphor, saying, "They are as important to me as Angeline is to you." Jay sank into deep thoughts. Boye said again, "I''m giving them to Angeline because I know that Angeline is sensitive and will be able to empathize with me as well as handle my research results carefully." Having said that, she nced at Jay with a trace of resentment. "She won''t cast them aside like you." Jay''s mesmerizing face sank slightly. A smile crept onto Angeline¡¯s face when she saw the defeated look on Jay''s face. Shortly after that, she took a stand by saying," Grandma, love is something we as humans cannot live without. We love our family, and this is a love that runs deep and brings no regret, but we need to love our country as well. Medical achievements are the foundation of love, so if you don''t mind, Grandma, I¡¯d like to donate a part of it to our country. Of course, I will keep a small portion of the results for your descendants so they can keep living under your protection and love." Jay looked at Angeline and admired her way of handling things. He was a man, hence he would think of a problem in a much simpler way. As such, how could it have possibly crossed his mind that Grandma Boye''s selfishness also stemmed from her love for the future generations? Although Grandma Boye was pleased with Angeline s way of distributing her research results, she was still slightly worried. "Come to my ce when you have the time, Angeline. I''ll show you my research results.¡± Angeline nodded generously. After Boye left, Angeline began spacing out. She looked at Jay, at a loss at what to do. "Darling, Grandma has entrusted a huge responsibility to me. I''m worried that I won''t be able to do well." Jay said, "You''ve done a really good job already.¡± Worried that Angeline would be immersed in this problem and harm her newly recovered health, Jay started finding ways to cheer her up. After thinking about it over and over again, Jay eventually came up with a solution-to contact their family in Imperial Capital. Jay picked up the phone and called Zayne. At this moment, both Zayne and Josephine were sitting on the bed holding their iPad and watching a cliche idol drama, hence when the phone started ringing all of a sudden, Zayne wanted to ignore it. Josephine pushed him. "Answer the phone." Zayne nced at the phone screen and saw a string of strange numbers. He said decisively, "It''s a spam call. I''m not going to pick up." However, the phone kept ringing... Zayne had no choice but to pick up the phone and growled. "Watch how I''m going to deal with you!" "Hello." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When the call was connected, Zayne said sarcastically, "I won¡¯t take loans, buy a house nor buy o r sell anything... Stop spam calling me. If you have so much time to give me a call, why not use that time to keep your wife and kidspany instead?" Jay¡¯s dashing face darkenedpletely. Did Zayne think that this was a spam call? He also had the audacity to speak so rudely to him? Anyone who offended Jay would go to hell. Angeline looked at Jay¡¯s grim and sinister expression and felt sorry for Zayne. Jay cleared his throat, suppressed his voice, and said," Congrattions, Zayne. You have sessfully earned yourself the reputation of being Swallow City''s prodigal young prince." "F*ck. I''ve stopped being prodigal for many years now ... If you call me prodigal one more time, I''ll take this to your ancestors." "Well I don¡¯t know if you were prodigal or not back then, but you¡¯ve now lived up to your name as a prodigal son. I¡¯ve transferred out all the funds of the Severes'' businesses." "Who are you? You''re so full of yourself. Do you even know the password to ess the Severes'' funds?" "Chontelzac$&&&¡± Jay stated the ount password... Zayne paled abruptly. His voice started quivering when he spoke, "Who are you?" "Apologize to me." "I''m sorry." "Show more sincerity." i Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 "You¡¯re my old man, the boss of me, and my ancestor. Will that do?" Angeline bared her fangs. "Useless brat." Jay stopped before he went too far, saying, "I''m your big brother." Zayne was stunned for a long time. Josephine then reminded him with great excitement, "It''s Big Brother, Zayne, it''s Big Brother!" Zayne gulped. "Which big brother?" "My big brother." Zayne was dumbfounded. He then screamed into the phone, "Do you have a lot of free time, Big Brother? Do you know what time it is? And you¡¯re giving me a call to pull a prank on me? Isn¡¯t my sister sick? How can you be in such a good mood? You¡¯d better be honest with me, have you been taking care of my sister at all..." Jay went back to being cold and lofty again, ignoring Zayne''sments straight away. He asked coolly, '' Where¡¯s Josephine?" Zayne was exasperated. "I''m talking to you. Can you please answer my question first?" "Which question?" Jay believed that a person who often talked carelessly like Zayne would certainly not remember the things h e just said. Sure enough, Zayne was stunned for a very long time and eventually stammered, "How''s my sister doing?" However, Jay said, "Before I answer your question, I need you to first answer my question." Zayne was about to have an emotional breakdown." Nuisances like you are always torturing people." Zayne handed the phone to Josephine. "Your brother i s looking for you. Please ask him how my sister is doing." Josephine took the phone and was so excited that she was tongue-tied. "It''s... It''s been a while, Big... Big Brother. Are you and Angeline doing okay?" On the other end. Jay handed the phone to Angeline who called out sweetly, "I''m fine, Josephine." Josephine cried out with joy. "Oh, that''s so good to hear! We were so worried about you, Sis Angeline. We¡¯re so d to hear that you''re okay." "How¡¯s everyone doing, Josie?" Josephine thought for a while. She was used to being honest with Angeline, so she searched her brain to figure out how everyone was doing. "Your mother-inw is not doing so well. She''s now a n object of universal condemnation." Josephine sounded more and more enthusiastic as she went on. " Some time ago, the Severes had a row with the Yorks. Grandpa was so eloquent that he managed to shut them up. Grand Old Master Yorks even took the initiative to apologize to Grandpa." "Huh?" "Also, also, a few days ago, Baby Robbie led your adopted daughters into Fragrant Vessel Court and gave Chloe a good scolding." "Huh?" Angelina had not expected her illness to trigger such a huge negative reaction. Suddenly, she felt really uneasy. "Where are you, Sis Angeline?" Josephine suddenly asked. Angeline blurted out, "I¡¯m in Cloud City." Zayne''s eyes lit up. He immediately tossed the iPad aside, then jumped off the bed and started packing. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Josephine saw what Zayne was doing, she asked cautiously, ¡°Where are you staying at? Have you gotten used to life over there?" "Your brother bought a courtyard house. It isn''t big, but it''s really cozy and extremelyfortable." Angeline then asked about the others, especially her children. After learning that Grayson and the rest were using summer vacation to help the children with their homework, she could finally set her mind at ease. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 After hanging up the phone, Angeline put on a solemn expression and pleaded with Jay, "I want to go back to Imperial Capital, darling.¡± Jay looked at Angeline with a slightly stiff expression. Angeline cupped his face and said coquettishly," Please, Jaybie. I miss the kids, my parents, as well as the Saraca dives Pierre.¡± Jay picked her up and put her on hisp. When he felt her weight that was gradually bing heavier, Jay''s taut nerves finally loosened up. Actually, to some extent, Angeline was not the sick one but Jay. He had be sensitive and careful. The attention he showered Angeline with had almost reached the state of paranoia. He hugged her tight, feeling a little uneasy. "I¡¯m not ready yet. Can you give me some time?¡± When Angeline sensed Jay''s hesitation, she suddenly realized what was going on. Her illness was physical, while his illness was intangible. She should not be pressuring him blindly. She kissed his lips gently and whispered softly, "Don''t worry about me, darling. I''m fine." She stared fixedly at Jay. "I used to be timid and weak because I was afraid that your mother wouldn''t like m e, which then affected your emotions. Now that I know that you''ll never leave me, I can finally feel at ease. Don''t worry, no one can hurt me except you." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay smiled. "Silly." It was raining outside. Angeline was secretly delighted because the outdoor exercise session had to be canceled. However, she deliberately put on a regretful expression and looked a t Jay. "What should we do, darling? We can¡¯t do outdoor exercises today." Jay saw her big and charming eyes twinkling with radiance. Heughed, replying, "We''ll do indoor exercises then." "How are we supposed to do that when we don''t even have a gym?" Angeline looked crestfallen at once. Jay walked over, picked her up, and walked to the bedroom. Angeline knew what he was referring to at once. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, pattering on the fig tree as it yed a symphony of love. Gradually, Angeline fell into a deep sleep. When dawn broke the next day, the sound of knocking could be heard from the courtyard. Jay got up, put on his clothes, and came to the door of the vi with an umbre. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Zayne and Josephine standing outside under the rain. Jay''s expression sank and he shut the door without thinking. Fortunately, Zayne reacted quick enough as he stuck one hand through the gap between the door and let out a blood-curdling scream, "Ah! My hand is broken." "What are you doing here?" Jay asked in a gloomy tone. "Here to see you!" Zayne growled. Jay stopped closing the door and turned around to enter the house. Zayne and Josephine followed him into the house while giggling. "Where''s my sister?" "Sleeping." "I''m going to see her." Zayne walked toward the bedroom. Jay chided, "No, you can¡¯t." Zayne turned around and red at Jay. "Be honest with me, what have you done to my sister? Why can¡¯t I see her? You haven''t contacted us for so long. Do you not know that I''ll worry about her?" He then ran to the bedroom after saying those words." I must see how terribly sick my sister has be." In the bedroom, Angeline saw Zayne as soon as she poked out her head. She started yelling, "Argh! I''m not wearing anything. Get out!" Following closely behind them, Jay immediately pushed Zayne and Josephine outside while roaring," Get out!" He then locked the bedroom door from the inside. Zayne muttered outside the door. "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. What are you yelling at? I saw everything when you wore split-crotch pants when you were young." "Shut up!" Angeline shouted shyly. Zayne listened to his sister''s sonorous voice when she scolded him and chuckled in delight. "Feel free to scold me all you want. I love listening to it." He was happy because Angeline had the strength to scold him. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 Jay took out some clothes from the closet when Angeline suddenly called out with a coquettish voice," Jaybie." Goosebumps broke out all over Jay¡¯s body. Whenever Angeline acted coquettishly back then, the impression she gave him was soft and adorable, unlike the extremely seductive demeanor she had put on today. He stared at her in a daze, wondering what she was trying to do this time. "I want to wear something beautiful today.¡± She was in a good mood because Josephine was here. Jay took out ace dress, Angeline''s favorite dress. Angeline shook her head... Jay was a little startled. "What do you want to wear then?" "The really conservative, traditional, and intricate one..." "Speak humannguage, okay?" Jay let out an extremely pampering smile. "Folk costume." Jay was dumbfounded. Women in Cloud City loved wearing bunad. Every time Angeline went out for a walk, she would praise anyone who was wearing a bunad. Then, under her persuasion, Jay bought her a few sets of bunads as well as some jewelry to go with it. However, the dress looked soplicated... Jay was absolutely clueless. "I don''t know how to do this, Angeline," Jay said. "I''ll try it on myself," Angeline said. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay pulled out a light-yellow bunad and hair essories in matching colors, handing them over to Angeline. Outside the door, Zayne and Josephine would not stop shouting, "What''s taking the two of you so long? Do you think it''s appropriate for you to keep your guests waiting out here?" Angeline blinked at Jay. "Go out, Jaybie. Send Josephine in to help me." Jay nodded. He opened the bedroom door and summoned Josephine, "Go in and help your sister-inw get dressed, Josephine. Be gentle." Zayne and Josephine mistakenly thought that Angeline was too sick to even dress herself, hence both their expressions sank at once. Josephine walked in with a solemn expression... Zayne''s eyes were pink. "My sister still can¡¯t even get out of bed?" Annoyed by Zayne''s sudden visit, Jay pulled a prank o n him mischievously. "She can¡¯t get out of bed at this hour.¡± Angeline would usually be having a lie-in at this point. He was not wrong to answer it that way. As an emotional man, Zayne had failed to read between the lines and was so heartbroken that tears flowed down his cheeks. "Angeline..." The man crouched on the ground and started sobbing. "Why are you crying?" Jay called out speechlessly. Zayne eximed, "Why can¡¯t I cry when my sister is sick? Is there aw that says I can¡¯t weep for my sister? Look at you, you don¡¯t look sad at all... You heartless man." Jay''s gaze froze abruptly. "If you want to cry, then go out and cry. Don''t affect Angeline''s mood." Zayne quickly wiped his tears away. He did not want Angeline to know that he was worried about her. In the bedroom, Josephine was struck dumb when she saw Angeline. ¡°You''ve be so beautiful, Sis Angeline. You¡¯ve slimmed down and gained weight at all the right ces. You look very much like a goddess with your slim face!" Angeline cupped her face shyly, unaware of her own beauty. "Ah, is it? Your brother thinks I''m too skinny, though." Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Josephine nced at the door with a guilty conscience and whispered, "Don''t listen to my brother. He just wants you to gain weight so you can be healthier. But I can assure you that you¡¯re at your ideal weight right now. You''re absolutely gorgeous." Angeline put on the bunad that consisted of a gooseyellow blouse and a pleated skirt. The bunad cor, sleeves, and skirt were all embroidered with exquisite Norwegian flower designs using blue silk threads. The ribbon on her waist fluttered and danced lightly, which made her look so intoxicatingly beautiful. Josephine then dexterously helped her put her hair u p in an updo, ced a crown on her head, and inserted flowers into it to make a flower headdress. It made her look as beautiful as an ethereal fairy. "Oh, you look so stunning. Now I want to wear a bunad too," Josephine eximed. Angeline took out a set of bunad for Josephine as if performing a magic trick. "I bought this specially for you." Josephine hugged Angeline and started kissing her. "A h, I love you to death, Sis Angeline." Outside the bedroom, Jay entered the kitchen with a frown after listening to the women''s sweet voices. Both Angeline and Josephine had note out yet even after he was done cooking a scrumptious breakfast. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Even Zayne could not helpining, "What exactly are those two women doing? What''s taking them so long?" Jay said gloomily, "Why did you evene then?" He was extremely upset because they had interrupted his and Angelina''s time alone. Zayne gawped. "We came all the way to visit you and this is how you treat your guests?" The bedroom door suddenly opened. Jay and Zayne turned and saw two beautiful figures approaching them. Angeline and Josephine were singing and dancing. Josephine''s voice was slightly deep, and whenbined with Angeline''s heavenly voice and their hot dance moves, the atmosphere indoor lit up instantly. "I have drunk the wind and swallowed the sand..." Jay stared nkly at Angeline, forgetting to blink and breathe. He knew how beautiful Angeline was, but after she put on a bunad, she looked so beautiful it was as though she had not been stained with any worldly grime. She looked like an ethereal fairy that had been left behind in the mortal world. Jay''s love for Angeline began with her appearance and settled with her character. At this moment, however, he found it hard to tear himself away from Angeline¡¯s beauty. "Do I look good?" Angeline stopped dancing and looked up at him with innocent eyes. It was hard to imagine that Angeline, who had given birth to triplets and experienced many hardships in life, could still carry such an innocent smile. Jay nodded. "You look really good." Zayne''s eyes moved back and forth between Angeline and Josephine. He eventually burst out laughing." When Angeline wears a bunad, she looks light and agile like a swallow on a beam, but you, Josephine, look like a roasted goose. You''ve made me so hungry all of a sudden..." Josephine stomped her feet at Zayne. "You don¡¯t know how to appreciate my dance moves." The lightbulb in Zayne''s head lit up. He embraced Josephine and said, "I¡¯m really starving, honey. All I''m thinking about right now is how I¡¯m going to devour you." Josephine let out a charming smile, her angerpletely dissipated. Jay embraced the exceedingly light Angeline and put her on the dining chair, ignoring Zayne and Josephine. They then tucked into the food with relish. Zayne and Josephine quickly took their seats at the table. Zayne stared at Angeline, looking at her over and over again while eating. He then said doubtfully, "My sister isn¡¯t as emaciated as I thought." Angelineughed. "I''ve gained weight, Brother. More than ten pounds, in fact." When Zayne heard what she said, he choked on the food so badly that his eyes turned pink. Angeline still looked really thin now. Who knew just how emaciated she was back then? Zayne would feel especially heartbroken whenever he thought of the sufferings Angeline had gone through. Angeline, however, was calm. Sheforted Zayne, saying, "Don''t be sad. I''m alright now. Jaybie took great care of me." Zayne gave Jay a thumbs up and was so moved that h e could not say a word. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 One could imagine the hard work Jay had put in to help Angeline achieve a medical miracle and recover. "Thank you, Brother Jay.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jay rolled his eyes at him and said unkindly, "Why is a n outsider like you thanking me for doing something that¡¯s within my duty?" Zayne was no longer touched. His dashing face turned dark instantly as he roared, "You¡¯re dangerously possessive toward my sister. Have you thought about changing your profession?" Jay turned his head to look at Angeline as she smiled sweetly, looking as gorgeous as a painting. He did not know why he should give up possessing a treasure that was his to begin with. Jay hooked his arms, and Angeline fell into his arms instantly. He announced provocatively, "Angeline is mine and mine alone." Zayne gave up on arguing with him about this never-conclusive topic. "Yeah, yeah, yours. She''s all yours.¡± As this was Josephine¡¯s first time in Cloud City, she was curious about the new ce and suggested, "Sis Angeline, can you take me out for a walk after our meal?" Angeline touched her hairdo mischievously andughed. "We spent so much effort dressing up, so of course, we need to go out and knock everyone''s socks off." Zayne liked to see the look on Angeline''s face when she behaved narcissistically because he would share her pride and glory as well. "Yes, yes, go out and knock everyone¡¯s socks off. I¡¯ll take pictures for you." Jay looked at Angeline with displeasure. "Don''t people say that women will only doll themselves up for their men?" Zayne red at Jay. "What are you thinking, Brother Jay? Doll up for you alone? That¡¯s simply a reckless waste of God¡¯s great creation!" After breakfast, Angeline and Josephine walked out of the house wearing the intricate-looking bunad, whereas Jay and Zayne wore short-sleeved shirts. It was clear that one group was dressed for spring while the other for summer. Jay raised his eyes to look at the red sun in the east, then nced at Angeline''s intricate bunad. He reminded her, "It''ll be hotter, Angeline." Girls loved to be beautiful. What was more, Angeline had been sick for so long and now that she had finally gotten the chance to doll up, how could she possibly miss the opportunity to unt her beauty? "I insist on wearing a bunad." She looked at Jay, her eyes filled with defiance and stubbornness. Zayne pampered his sister without any limits, saying," Wear it if you like it." Josephine disyed the bossy side of her and announced, "For the sake of beauty, I''ll go all out." Jay felt helpless. "Let¡¯s go, then." When they came to a bustling market, the wide array o f colorful bunads caught Josephine''s eye immediately. "I want to buy a bunad, Zayne." "Bunads are not for you," Zayne told the truth. It was not because Josephine did not look good in bunad, but she was overshadowed by Angeline when they stood side by side. Josephine ced her hands on her hips and red furiously at Zayne. "Say that again!" Zayne said, "I''ll be famished when you wear a bunad.¡± Was he insinuating that Josephine resembled a roasted goose? Josephine was so furious that she raised her fist and chased Zayne down several streets. Zayne ran while yelling, ¡°Oh heavens, are you trying to murder your husband?" On the other side, Angeline kindly picked out a few sets of bunads for Josephine. Jay asked her, "Why aren''t you buying any for yourself?" Angeline replied, "I bought a few sets a few days ago, didn¡¯t I?" "Don''t girls always like to collect different styles of the same thing when they¡¯re obsessed with something?" Jay wondered why Angeline did not have such a peculiar hobby. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 Angeline took Jay''s hand and said with a smile," You''re the only one I¡¯m obsessed with. I don''t have much preference for other things in life. I''m happy enough to just have them." Jay pulled her into his arms. "Angeline, meeting you has been the luckiest thing that has ever happened in my life." The red sun was hanging in the sky. Jay held Angeline''s hand and as they strolled along Cloud City¡¯s cobbled streets. Perhaps it was Angeline¡¯s otherworldly beauty or Jay¡¯s dashing face and noble aura, they would turn heads wherever they went. "You¡¯ve indeed knocked their socks off today, Angeline," Jay said. Angeline was smug and grew narcissistic. "Do you feel threatened, then? Even just a little bit?" Jay wore a smile on his face. Suddenly, they heard whispers behind them. "Oh my, look how handsome that man is." Angeline''s expression sank instantly. Jay could not help butugh. "Do you feel threatened now? Even just a little bit?" Angeline felt as though she had gone out for wool and came home shorn. She then nodded dejectedly. "Mm. I suddenly feel like my position is threatened.¡± Jay stopped walking. He saw the pitiful look on Angelina''s face and said, "Why don''t you turn around and look at the girl who spoke just now...¡± Even without looking, he knew that no other girl in this world could catch his eye. Angeline looked back and stole a peek at the fangirl who admired Jay. The girl was plump, her face round and t. Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. This girl would lookpletely out of ce if she stood beside Jay. "Let¡¯s go.¡± Angeline pulled Jay away. She was bursting with self-confidence. "I still think I suit you best, Jaybie.¡± Jay let out a gratified smile. After walking for a while, Jay could feel himself sweating a little. When he turned to look at Angeline, h e realized that fine beads of sweat were already forming on her nose. "Do you feel hot?¡± Jay asked with concern. Angeline was the one who had made the decision to wear a bunad and was too embarrassed to comin about the heat, hence she shook her head and tried not to look so bad. "I''m okay." Jay reached out to the back of her neck and realized that it was already soaking wet. "Let''s find a shaded area to cool ourselves down," Jay said, feeling heartbroken. That was exactly what Angeline had been hoping for." Sounds good to me." They came to a shaded area in the park, but it was still very hot and stuffy. Jay looked more and more gloomy. After a round of chasing each other, Zayne and Josephine walked leisurely around the ce before coming to the park to meet them. Josephine had already taken off the outeryer of her blouse and was wearing a thin pink blouse. She was fanning herself with a hand-made fan,ining constantly, "Gosh, it¡¯s hot.¡± Zayne and Jay had taken off their tops as well and were only wearing short-sleeved shirts. Angeline refused to take off her coat for the sake of her image. Josephine persuaded her for a long time, saying," Take off your coat, Sis Angeline. Don¡¯t stuff yourself." Angeline clutched her clothes and said, "I can''t do it." Afraid that Angeline would get a heat stroke, Jay bought her a fan and kept fanning her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline felt that she had crossed the line today and caused unnecessary worry for Jay, hence she suggested shyly, "Why don''t we hail a cab home?" Jay nodded without thinking. "Okay." Zayne and Josephine thought that Angeline was making a fuss over minor issues. "Is that really necessary? It¡¯s just a slightly thick coat. Just take off your coat, Angeline. You''ll feel cooler if you do what Josephine is doing." Angeline looked at the lining of Josephine''s garment... then thought of her own lining and shook her head. "N o way." "When did you be so conservative?" Zayne asked. Jay defended his baby and chided Zayne, "She''s a mother, so it stands to reason that she can¡¯t be as open as Josephine." Zayne and Josephine were already brooding because they were unable to have children, yet Jay had to choose this timing to cut them off. His ruthlessness was evident. Zayne was extremely speechless. "You¡¯re rubbing it in and touching my soft spot on purpose, huh?" Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 Jay said, "Will you ever learn if I don''t touch your soft spot? Stop forcing Angeline to do the things she doesn''t want to do next time.¡± "What did I force her to do?" "To undress herself." "What''s wrong with asking her to undress? It''s for her own good!" "She doesn¡¯t want to." Zayne,"..." "I don''t want to talk to you." Zayne was exasperated. Jay pulled Angeline up. "Let''s go home." Both Zayne and Josephine thought it was no longer fun because Angeline and Jay were not there to keep thempany anymore, so they said weakly, "We¡¯re going home too." They then booked a cab home. The first thing Angeline and Josephine did after entering the house was to take a shower and change out of their bunads. Zayne stroked his t belly and called out, "I¡¯m hungry, Brother Jay." Jay snapped, saying, "I¡¯m not your parent. Don¡¯t you know how to cook for yourself when you''re hungry?" "Do you have instant food?" "No." Zayne startedining, "Why didn''t you prepare some instant food? Do you cook from scratch every day?" Jay said, "We don''t cook and starve ourselves from time to time. If you can''t stand a life like that, then hurry up and leave." Zayne said, "Who are you trying to trick? Would Angeline grow so chubby if you didn''t cook?" "Who says she¡¯s chubby?" Jay asked coldly. Zayne said, "She''s chubbier than before." Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jay said, "Call her chubby one more time and I''ll kick you out." Zayne mmed up. When Angeline came out of the shower, she had changed into a green T-shirt and a white skirt. She was currently wiping her soaking wet hair casually. Jay put down the phone in his hand, walked up to Angeline, and grabbed the towel to wipe her hair for her. Angeline put her arms around his waist, acting coquettishly. "I''m hungry, Jaybie." "The food is ready. I''ll serve the food for you right away." Zayne was dumbfounded. "When did you cook?" Angeline looked at Zayne in disdain. "Do you not know that a slow cooker can heat and cook food?" Zayne shook his head. Angeline reprimanded him, "You and Josephine have been married for so long yet you haven¡¯t even cooked for her before?" Zayne shook his head. Angeline was furious. "Aren¡¯t you worried that Josephine will run away with another man?" Zayne said with a grin, "Who else would want her aside from me?" Angeline tossed the towel on Zayne''s face. "You¡¯ll cook our meals from today onward." Zayne was dumbfounded. Jay echoed, "Good idea." Zayne walked to the kitchen glumly, opened up the slow cooker, and saw white bean and kale soup as well as other mixed vegetables. There were also some sweet potatoes in it. "That¡¯s it? There¡¯s no meat?¡± Zayne eximed in dissatisfaction. Jay walked in and said coldly, "No meat." Zayne said solicitously, "Make a meat dish, Brother Jay." "We don¡¯t have meat at home," Jay said. Zayne refused to believe it. When he opened the refrigerator, he discovered that it was really full of fresh fruits and vegetables. There was not a piece of meat in sight. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 "No way, Brother Jay, have you run out of money? You should''ve told me about it. How poor are you that you can''t even afford to buy meat?" Zaynemented. Jay filled the tes and stuffed one into Zayne''s hand while saying, "We¡¯re vegans now." Zayne was dumbfounded. "Why don''t you want to eat meat?" "Angeline¡¯s stomach can¡¯t take it," Jay replied. Zayne, Jay went out carrying the dishes while Zayne stood on the same spot with tears in his eyes. He was truly touched because Jay was willing to be a vegan for Angeline. This was, after all, not something that wouldst only a day or two. When Zayne walked out of the kitchen, he saw Jay eating elegantly. Even when he was only eating a simple diet, his noble and dashing face still looked both satisfied and blissful. Suddenly, Zayne realized how lucky Angeline was to have met Jay. Although Jay''s parents had brought many misfortunes to Angeline, Jay''s deep love for her seemed to have eased out all those misfortunes. As there was no meat in this meal, Zayne ate more sweet potatoes and was only satisfied after licking the bottom of the pot clean. After the meal, Jay sat leisurely on the couch. It was at this moment he finally realized how great it was to have Zayne and Josephine around. At least he did not need to do the dishes. Angeline sat next to him, stroking her round belly and saying with great satisfaction, "I don''t need to cook nor do the dishes. What sort of divine life am I living?" "Are you so easily satisfied?" Jay asked with a smile. Angeline nodded. She then stood up and walked around in the living room in boredom. Jay''s gaze fell on her slender and fair legs. As she was wearing a miniskirt, her well-proportioned and extremely charming slender legs were exposed. "Go and put on a pair of pants, Angeline," Jay said suddenly. "Why? It¡¯s hot." Angeline was puzzled. "You''ll be exposing yourself in front of others," Jay reminded her kindly. When Angeline recalled that Josephine and Zayne were at home and how awkward it would be if she identally exposed herself, she rushed into the bedroom and changed into a knee-length skirt. Zayne and Josephine walked out of the kitchen. Zayne noticed the difference in Angeline¡¯s attire at once and asked curiously, "Why did you change your skirt? The mini skirt was pretty nice, wasn''t it?" "I don''t want to identally expose myself," Angeline told the truth. Zayne rolled his eyes at Jay and gritted his teeth." Why are you guarding against me like I''m some kind o f a pervert? I''m her brother." Jay ignored him, stood up, and walked toward the bedroomzily. "I¡¯m going to take an afternoon nap. Come with me, Angeline." Josephine pulled Angeline. "Please let Angeline stay and talk to me, Brother. I haven''t talked to her for so long." Jay did not force Angeline either and simply told her," Come in when you feel like resting. You won''t disturb my rest." "Mm." The two sisters then sat cross-legged on the couch and started talking. As their sitting posture was really casual, Josephine, who was wearing a miniskirt, was on the verge of exposing herself, and that gave Zayne a nosebleed." Josephine, you''d better wear long pants when you go out." "Why?" "You''ll identally expose yourself," Zayne replied. Josephine adjusted her sitting posture and said, "I¡¯m only so casual at home.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Once you''ve formed a habit, you won''t notice it when you¡¯re outside..." Josephine red at him. "Why didn''t you learn any of the good things from my brother and picked up all his conservative and feudal thoughts instead?!'''' Zayne came to a sudden realization. "I suddenly realize that all the things your brother says make perfect sense.¡± Afraid that the couple would quarrel, Angeline quickly sent Zayne away with an excuse. "Go buy us some snacks, Brother." Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Zayne asked suspiciously, "Can you eat snacks?¡± Angeline stole a peek at Jay''s bedroom and whispered, "I really want to eat some. Sneak out and buy some. I''ll eat it in secret. Jaybie mustn''t find out about this." Zayne saw the pitiful look on Angeline''s face and became soft-hearted. He turned around and walked out the door to get some snacks. In no time at all, Zayne returned with a big bag of snacks. After eating a simple diet for so long, Angeline started drooling when she saw the slightly peppery beef jerky snacks. Zayne was so exhausted that hey on the couch and said to Angeline, "Your brother is both exhausted and thirsty. Please make me a ss of goat''s milk.¡± Angeline pulled out a packet of goat''s milk powder and was just about to go to the kitchen when Josephine grabbed Angeline. She snatched the goat¡¯s milk powder from her hand and smashed it at Zayne, saying, "My brother can¡¯t even stand seeing Sis Angeline doing the tiniest bit of housework and you''re ordering Sis Angeline to do something for you?" Zayne looked at Angeline''s quick-witted and brilliant smile while muttering, "This isn''t a heavy or filthy job. She can do this." "You go. Make a drink for Sis Angeline and me!" Josephine roared fiercely. "Okay," Zayne replied weakly. Zayne walked over with two cups of goat''s milk and handed them to Josephine and Angeline. He said obsequiously, "Would both goddesses kindly ept the goat¡¯s milk I prepared?" His demeanor cracked Josephine and Angeline up. Josephine and Angeline opened up the snacks and started tasting the different varieties of snacks while drinking the goat''s milk. Angeline knew she had a bad stomach and was content with just having a taste of each snack. Josephine sympathized with Angeline greatly and was always eager to share with her the delicacies she had eaten. Angeline gulped and shook her head. "You eat and I''ll watch. I can also control my cravings that way." Josephine tossed the snacks aside and said, "You''re already drooling. It¡¯ll be too cruel of me to eat in front o f you." Zayne held the snacks in his arms and giggled. "If you don''t want to eat them, then I will." As soon as Josephine drank the goat''s milk, her expression changed abruptly and she let out a hup. "What''s wrong with you, Josephine?" Angeline asked with concern. "I feel nauseous." Josephine rushed into the bathroom. Worried about her, Angeline followed her. She saw Josephine leaning on the toilet bowl before starting to vomit. The bathroom was immediately filled with a stench. The stench made Angeline nauseous as well, hence she leaned on the sink and started throwing up as well. Zayne stood at the bathroom door with a dazed expression. His face paled in horror at the sight of this. "What''s wrong with the two of you? Do you have food poisoning?" Zayne rushed to Jay''s bedroom in a flurry." Something¡¯s wrong, Brother Jay..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay rarely had a good afternoon nap, though when he heard Zayne¡¯s anxious cries, he bolted upright in bed immediately. "What''s wrong?" He rushed out wearing casual clothes. "Josephine and Angeline are throwing up," Zayne said anxiously, pointing at the bathroom. Jay rushed to the bathroom. Jay was heartbroken when he saw Angeline leaning o n the sink, throwing up so hard that even her face had flushed crimson. "What¡¯s going on, Angeline?" "She threw up first, that¡¯s why I''m throwing up as well," Angeline said with much difficulty. Jay switched on the venttion system in the bathroom and turned on the faucet to wash Angelina''s face before picking her up and rushing outside. Zayne stayed beside Josephine. When Josephine was done throwing up, she clutched her chest and said in a half-dead manner, "I don''t feel so good.¡± When Angeline returned to the bedroom, Jay helped her out of her soiled clothes as quickly as he could and changed her into clean clothes. Then, he walked outside again holding Angeline in his arms. "We''re going to see a doctor.¡± Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 Angeline smiled. "I''m fine, darling." Jay looked at her with trepidation. Angeline had recovered by now and herplexion was back to normal again. "I''m really fine. You know I can''t stand anything that reeks ever since my body started rejecting food. I threw up just now simply because I couldn''t stand the stench when Josephine threw up..." Angeline exined. It was only then did Jay feel slightly at ease. "Are you really okay?" Angeline felt really sorry when she saw how anxious Jay was about her and wrapped her arms around his neck. She sounded slightly abashed. "I''m sorry, Jaybie. I ate some snacks and drank some goat''s milk." Jay''s dashing face turned dark at once. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fury tore through him. "Who gave them to you? What else did you eat?" Angeline knew he would be enraged. Afraid that he would take it out on Zayne and Josephine, she felt the need to do her best to pacify him. "Don''t be angry, Jaybie. "I know I was wrong. "I¡¯ll watch my mouth from now on..." Jay looked into Angeline''s slightly ingratiating and apprehensive deer-like eyes. He hugged her tight, muttering, "It must be really hard on you. You must be tired of eating vegan meals after so long.¡± Angeline burst into tears. He, an adult man, was clearly the one who had to suffer because he had to be vegan with her. What else was there for her toin about? "I was wrong," Angeline cried out. She was extremely ashamed. Why was Jay able to have such strong willpower to go vegan for her, but she was unable to control her mouth and even put him in a constant state of anxiety? Her sensitivity and affection calmed Jay¡¯s irritable heartpletely. When he spoke, his voice no longer carried a trace of anger. He said softly, "Alright, stop crying. I''ll make something good for you tonight." When Angeline and Jay walked out of the bedroom, Zayne had cleared the scene and hid the snacks. There was only a box of goat''s milk powder on the table. Josephine was curled up on the couch with a defeated look on her face. As soon as she saw Jay, Josephine took the initiative t o admit her mistake and said weakly, "I don''t feel so well today, Brother, so please leave your scolding for some other day." Jay asked her, "Where do you feel unwell?" Actually, Josephine had regained her strength after she threw up but was afraid that Jay would scold her, s o she pretended to look sick instead. "I have an upset stomach." "Your retribution for snacking too much?" Jay snapped. Josephine,"...¡± "If you want to scold me, Brother, then go ahead." Josephine knew Jay would not let her off so easily and gave up on trying to save herselfpletely. Zayne said, "No, you can scold me instead, Brother Jay. This isn''t Josephine''s fault. I bought the snacks, I made the goat''s milk, and it was my face that caused them to throw up." Angeline and Josephine turned to look at Zayne together. Even if he was trying to lessen their guilt, there was no need to exaggerate. Jay said, "Since your face is what caused them to throw up, why are you still standing here then? Pack u p and go back to Imperial Capital if that¡¯s the case." Fortunately, Zayne was a thick-skinned man. He did not take Jay''s words to heart at all and said with a smile, "Oh, please don''t. Who will help you wash the dishes when I leave?" Jay had a feeling that it was no coincidence Josephine and Angeline were throwing up at the same time. He was a careful man, so he must find the cause of their vomiting before he could set his mind at rest. "I still think we need to go to the hospital," Jay suggested. Angeline and Josephine had both recovered from their vomiting, so they were slightly reluctant to go to the hospital. "I''m fine, Brother." "I''m fine too." Jay''s expression sank. Angeline then walked outsidepliantly. "Let''s go." Josephine epted her fate and stood up. "Don¡¯t you think he''s making a big fuss over a minor issue?" Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Zayne said, "That''s how he is. When Angeline was just a child, she lost a tooth and that was enough to make Jay worried for a very long time." Angeline was walking in front when Zayne¡¯s voice reached her ears faintly, causing her back to freeze slightly. Jay¡¯s concern for her was not so much a fuss but rather a gesture done out of love and care that permitted no room for mistakes. She turned to look at Jay, and when he walked up to her, she took the initiative to hold his hand. "Jaybie, I''ll cooperate fully with the doctor in checking my blood when we get to the hospitalter." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay pinched her face. "Mm." When she came to the hospital, Angeline put on a brave front and cooperated with the doctor. The doctor drew six vials of blood, and she watched the doctor do it without blinking. When it was Josephine''s turn, Josephine closed her eyes and started wailing. "Be gentle, doctor... Ahhhh, why are you so rough..." Jay looked at Angeline thoughtfully. He remembered when he had asked Angeline to go to the hospital to get an injection or draw blood when she was young, she would cry and make an unreasonable scene on the floor. Her behavior would leave passersby and onlookers astonished. If it were not for the Ares family, she would have made it to the list of trending hashtags several times. He did not know when Angeline started bing so brave. There were actually many regrettable things in his life -he had missed Angeline''s funeral after her car ident, the time Angeline was pregnant and when she gave birth, when she was disfigured and had stic surgery, and the first few years of bliss that every couple went through in marriage. He had missed all the tragedies in Angeline''s life and more. Therefore, even though he had turned 40 now, further calctions showed that he and Angeline had not actually spent that much time together at all. For the rest of his life, he would never let go of her hand again. When the test results were out, there were many foods on Angeline''s list of food she was intolerant to, one of which was goat¡¯s milk. For Josephine, however, things were a bit more special. The check showed that there was nothing wrong with her. Finally, the doctor asked in an unsure tone, "Are you pregnant?" Josephine shook her head vigorously. "I can''t get pregnant. I¡¯m infertile." The doctor ended Josephine''s consultation by listing i t as a pending case. In any case, the results showed that everything was normal, and it seemed unnecessary to go back to the source to find the cause. Aftering out of the hospital, Zayneined to Jay, "I told you this waspletely unnecessary." Jay tossed Angeline''s food allergy list to Zayne. " Memorize them. I''ll test you when we get back." Zayne stared at the plus sign on the food. "Why is Angeline allergic to so many foods?" Jay said, "She''ll slowly grow a tolerance to them when her immunity is strengthened. Therefore, stop tempting Angeline to take junk food next time." "I¡¯ll eat it in secret, I''m sure that''s fine?" "Will you die if you don''t eat it?¡± Zayne surrendered. "Fine, I won''t eat it." He then murmured, "Can''t eat meat, can''t eat snacks... Maybe I should cultivate myself into an immortal being before I starve to death." Jay growled, saying, "Or you can go back to Imperial Capital." Zayne mmed up at once. Angeline looked like a miserable weakling at this moment and could only wait and see what the next course of action was. When they returned to the courtyard, they saw Grandma Boye sitting in the courtyard. Angeline raised her hand to greet her. "Hello, Grandma." "Come and talk to me, Angeline," Boye said. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Angeline looked at Jay with a soliciting gaze. Jay pondered for a moment before walking into the courtyard while holding Angeline''s hand. Josephine and Zayne followed them shamelessly. Boye was slightly startled. Although Jay was her grandson, he was not really close to her, so she was a little surprised to see him taking the initiative to apany Angeline to see her. Though who would have thought, Jay actually had ulterior motives in mind. He said directly, "Grandma, can you give Angeline and Josephine a medical diagnosis? They vomited at the same time after drinking goat''s milk powder today. Can you find the cause?" It was only then did Boye realize this was the reason why he had taken the initiative to approach her. Boye patted the bench next to her. ¡°Sit down, I''ll take their pulse reading." Angeline sat down and stretched out her hand. While taking Angeline¡¯s pulse reading, Boye observed both Jay and Angeline, saying, "Angeline, your cheeks are rosier than before and you look more energetic now. You definitely need to thank your Jaybie. He has grown thinner during this period of time." Angeline looked at Jay, her eyes filled with tears." Thank you, darling.¡± There was not much reaction from Jay. In his opinion, his suffering was nothingpared to Angeline''s health. After reading Angeline¡¯s pulse, Boye did not give furtherments. Instead, she beckoned to Josephine. ¡°You,e here." Josephine was not a fan of pulse reading. She always thought that pulse reading diagnosis was ridiculous, hence she waved her hands and said, "I''ll pass. I''m fine. I''ve checked it earlier." Jay said to Josephine, "Go. It¡¯s a huge blessing for you t o receive her diagnosis." Those words were clearly meant to praise Grandma Boye, but there just seemed t o be a hint of mockery detected in his indifferent tone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Josephine and Zayne were very curious about Boye¡¯s identity. "Who is this, Brother?" Josephine asked in a low voice. "Your grandma," Jay said. The two simple words were enough to leave Josephine and Boye stunned. Josephine was puzzled. "Didn''t our grandma already..." Boye was equally shocked. "Who is this?" Josephine and Boye gave Jay a baffled look, hoping that he could clear their doubts. However, aside from being talkative in front of Angeline, Jay was reticent most of the time. Fortunately, the kind Angeline was there to exin to them. She smiled and said, "Grandma, her name is Josephine, she''s Jaybie¡¯s younger sister." She deliberately omitted the fact that Josephine was an adopted daughter, hoping that Boye could show Josephine equal amounts of affection as she would with her own biological granddaughter. She then said to Josephine, "Josie, she¡¯s the legendary Grandma Boye.¡± This was the first time Josephine and Zayne were meeting the mysterious Boye. Their eyes widened tremendously. Zayne pushed Josephine to Boye and said with great excitement, "Your brother is right. It''ll be your greatest blessing if Grandma Boye is willing to give you a diagnosis. Don¡¯t waste your blessings now." Josephine sat in front of Boye. Grandma Boye looked a t Josephine with a loving smile. This time, Boye did not speak and only took her pulse reading very carefully. After a very long time, Boye let go of Josephine''s hand, then observed herplexion. Jay, who had remained silent the whole time, walked u p to them and asked eagerly, "How is it?" Boye pretended to sound mysterious and said, "She''s pregnant." Jay and Zayne were dumbfounded... Jay''s expression sank because he did not want Angeline to be pregnant. After all, it was too laborious t o conceive and take care of a child, so he subconsciously denied the fact that Angeline was pregnant. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Zayne and Josephine had a low chance of getting pregnant and never thought they would ever have the chance. Zayne looked at Jay, and in order to verify Boye''s diagnosis, he sought confirmation from him. "Did you and my sister actually... do that?¡± Jay replied, "Of course... we did. I''m not sexually dysfunctional." Zayne rubbed his hands in anger. "You have three children already, why can''t you spare her when she¡¯s sick? If you really want to do it, you should''ve taken the necessary precautions, don¡¯t you think? Do you not know how harmful abortions and miscarriages will be for her?¡± Angeline smoothed things over and said, "We''ve counted the safe period. I''m not pregnant. I think Josephine is." Zayne and Josephine were dumbfounded. "It''s not me, it can''t be me. We¡¯ve tried for so long but couldn''t get pregnant at all," Josephine said. Boye drank a sip of tea before finally announcing the conclusion of her diagnosis. "JJ, Angelina''s body rejected food some time ago and she has an extremely low immunity level. Now, her body needs to rebuild its immune system, so she will b e intolerant to many different foods. She probably has goat milk intolerance this time, which exins the vomiting." Jay could already guess the reason, but he still could not help ring at the culprit Zayne. Like a kid who had done something wrong, Zayne admitted his mistakes piously. "I didn''t know that Angeline has such a weak stomach. I''ll stop giving her random things to eat next time." Boye continued, "Josephine''s vomiting is a result of a pregnancy reaction." Jay sighed with relief. Angeline stroked her belly and sounded a little disappointed. "Ah, why am I not pregnant?" Jay pinched her face as punishment. "What nonsense are you talking about? We have Jens, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty. That¡¯s more than enough." Zayne and Josephine were stunned by the sudden surprise. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne muttered, "I can be a father now?" Josephine stroked her belly, a motherly brilliance exuding from her eyes. "I''m pregnant." Angeline chirped, "Congrattions, guys!" Josephine came back to her senses and stared at Angeline''s belly, saying in disappointment, "You have t o work harder, Sis Angeline." Jay''s expression sank as he pulled Angeline into his arms, reprimanding Josephine, "Don¡¯t jinx it. She has already worked hard enough. We¡¯re not having any more children." Josephine said, "Brother, Angeline is only two years older than me. She''s younger than many single women out there. You can still have more..." At this moment, Zayne was fully and unconditionally supportive of Josephine. He rounded off Jay¡¯s age in a n exaggerated manner. "That''s right. My sister is only 3 0. She''s still very young. You, on the other hand, are about to turn 50. If you don¡¯t have children now, you won''t have the ability to have any more in the future." Jay''s mesmerizing face darkened at once. Angeline quickly smoothed things over and said," What nonsense? Jaybie is only 40." Zayne said, "50es after 40, doesn''t it?" Jay gave Zayne a death stare, and Zayne''s confidence gradually diminished. His voice eventually turned into a murmur. "That¡¯s the truth, though. My sister is young and beautiful. If you don''t help her get more children, then won''t it just be a waste of her good genes?¡± Zayne was Angelina''s family, and therefore, he defended her constantly. He hardly realized the fact that Jay and two of his family members, Josephine and Boye, could not stand his arrogance any longer. Josephine reprimanded Zayne, "Is my brother that inferior? He''s just a bit older than Angeline, but he looks younger than you and is more handsome than you...¡± Zayne pointed at his nose gloomily and lost his temper. "Who am I, Josephine? I''m your husband. Do you think it''s right for you to side with other people instead of me?" Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Josephine stuck out her belly. "Aren¡¯t you worried that the child in my belly will not like you in the future if you make me angry?" Zayne embraced Josephine''s belly and fixed his attitude immediately. "Okay, okay, I was wrong. I''ll change." Boye grinned from ear to ear as she stared at the bunch of young people, eximing, "Everything has its vanquisher indeed." Zayne sat next to Boye with a mischievous smile and pleaded with her, "Grandma Boye, I heard that it¡¯s very hard to get your diagnosis. Since fate has brought us together, can you make an exception and give me a diagnosis?" Boye was dumbfounded... Zayne then pointed at Jay. "While you''re at it, give him a diagnosis as well." Jay said coldly, "I don''t need it. I''m not sick." He turned around and walked off after saying those words. Angeline quickly chased after him. Jay was in a bad mood. He was pulling a long face and hurrying forward at a fast pace. Angeline could only trot to keep up with him. In the end, she had no choice but to grab his hand firmly and allow him to drag her along in order to catch up with him. Angeline did not know the specific reason why Jay was angry, but she could guess that it was probably rted to Zayne. Therefore, she coaxed him by saying, "Jaybie, I''ll send Zayne back if you don''t like him.¡± Jay stopped abruptly and turned to look at Angeline. When he saw Angelina''s sweet and charming smile as well as her beautiful and youthful hair, he let out a heavy sigh. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Am I... really that old?" Angeline,"..." "Is that important?" Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. Jay looked serious, so Angeline put her smile away. Angeline put her hands around his waist and hugged him tightly, burying her face in his chest. "Honestly, you''ve grown more attractive than ever. Why was Judy so attracted to you otherwise? Jaybie, you make me insecure all the time because of your good looks, wisdom, and skills. All the girls stare at you whenever you go out." Jay smiled at ease. "I don¡¯t care if other women think I¡¯m attractive. I just want you to think that I¡¯m attractive." Angeline suddenly recalled that she had never asked him what he thought about her and took this opportunity to ask coyly, "What about me? What do you think about me?¡± Jay took her hand, held it in the palm of his hand, and ced it gently on his heart. "You live in my heart all the time, beating with it." Angeline smiled coyly. When Zayne and Josephine walked out and bumped into the lovey-dovey sight of Jay and Angeline, they felt incredibly moved. Zayne said, "They''ve been a couple for so long and are still so lovey-dovey even though their children are more than ten years old already. This doesn''t conform to thew of hormone production." Josephine raised her hand and hammered Zayne with her elbow. "How can youpare Brother Jay and Sis Angelina''s love with other regr people? Both of them have incredibly good looks, so it stands to reason that they won¡¯t experience aesthetic fatigue. Most importantly, they went through countless separations and reunions. Love isn''t the only thing in a rtionship, there¡¯s also friendship, kinship..." Zayne smacked his lips. "We shouldn¡¯t havee here, huh?" Josephine nodded to agree. "We look like third wheels." "Shall we return to Imperial Capital, then?" Zayne asked. ¡°Huh? Leaving Sis Angeline... Imperial Capital is so boring!" Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Zayne looked at the forlorn expression on Josephine''s face and made a firm decision instantly. "We won''t leave, then. We¡¯ll stay and ask Brother Jay to cook some amazing food for you mothers so you can both get enough nourishment for your bodies.¡± Zayne''s voice was so loud that even Angeline and Jay could hear everything he said. Angeline raised her eyelids to look at Jay. Jay¡¯s slim face was as sharp and as intimidating as a knife, but at the same time, h e looked so infinitely charming. A hint of wisdom shed across Angelina''s eyes, and she whispered to Jay, "You must have been really exhaustedtely, Jaybie. Since Zayne is here, you can leave the house chores to him." The somberness that Zayne gave Jay earlier had dissipatedpletely. Knowing that Angeline could not bear to see him suffer had made him realize just how much Angeline loved him, and this cheered him u p greatly. "Can you get used to eating the food he cooks?¡± This was the only thing that Jay was worried about. "You can teach him," Angeline said cunningly. Jay''s face broke into a smile. "Okay.¡± "Why are those two acting so sneaky? What are they plotting at?" Zayne and Josephine walked up to them. Angeline walked up to Zayne with her hands on her hips and raised her chin, talking like a gangster," Brother, we will leave all the housework to you from now on. You will wash, cook, mop, sweep, and dry the clothes!" Zayne put her hands down and looked her up and down repeatedly. "Stand straight. Look who you''re siding with! I''m pretty sure you weren''t like this when you were young. Why, when you''re all grown up, are you siding with outsiders now?" A smile crept across Jay¡¯s face. Angeline smacked Zayne¡¯s hand away. "It''s only because you''re my brother that I''m willing to hand the house chores over to you to help you gain some experience. Josephine is pregnant with a child in her belly, do you think you can stay idle forever? Listen u p, when the child is born, you''ll have plenty of work to do." Zayne roared, "Don''t use such high-sounding words with me. You''re just trying to betray me and side with Jay..." Josephine felt sorry for Zayne and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Zayne. I¡¯ll help you..." Angeline rolled her eyes at Josephine and lectured her, "Don''t spoil him. Listen, if you spoil him now, then this will all trante into your tears in the future. If he doesn''t know how to do anything at all, then do you know what your life will be like in the future?" "What?" Angeline started reciting the phrases she had memorized from the inte, "Your hair will be as messy as a bird¡¯s nest; your face will look like you''ve been to a battle; you will eat like you¡¯re charging forward in a war; use the toilet with your ears perked u p like a radar; your hair will fall out like a crime scene; you will have afternoon naps like you¡¯re celebrating New Year''s; your IQ will drop; your high heels will turn into decor; your wardrobe full of clothes will no longer fit you like they were never yours; the child''s father will walk around freely and leisurely like he''s single... This is the voice of all women, and none of the things mentioned are exaggerated. If you don¡¯t believe me, Josephine, why don''t you try it? I guarantee that you''ll regret it!" Josephine shivered. She nced secretly at Zayne¡¯s handsome and unbridled appearance, then imagined herself turning into an unattractive wife. She looked extremely reluctant at the idea. "Why don''t you learn how to do the housework, Zayne? ¡± Josephine said in a low voice. Zayne looked at Angeline. "Now aren¡¯t you something? You¡¯ve proven yourself to be my sister indeed." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline burst intoughter. Jay threatened Zayne with a deadly aura. "Don¡¯t frighten Angeline." Zayne whimpered and howled. "What kind of world is this?" When they got home, Zayne went to the kitchen dejectedly. Angeline and Josephiney on the couchzily. Meanwhile, Jay poured tea for thedies... In no time at all, they heard Zayne asking for help from the kitchen. "What are these? They know me, but I don''t know them." Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Jay walked in and taught Zayne patiently. "This is the sterilizer, this is the dishwasher, coffee machine, juicer..." Then exined their functions to Zayne. Zayne looked speechlessly at Jay,ining," Brother Jay, if you have the time to exin their functions to me, why don''t you just operate them and cook us a meal instead?" Jay sneered. "If I teach you, then I will never have to d o it again." Zayne scratched the back of his head and let out a burst of annoyingughter. "But I can''t remember a single thing you taught me." Jay''splexion darkened instantly. "Are you an idiot?" Zayne protested loudly, "The brain of a straight-A student like you has always worked differently from ours. You can pick up something after taking just one look at it but we need to look at it over and over again. And when we finally memorize it, it will only take us seconds to forget it. Do you even understand the pain that we straight-D students go through?" He then put on a posture that seemed to say, ''I am a straight-D student. I don''t know how to do this, so what can you do?¡¯ and stared arrogantly at Jay. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay''s thin and charming lips drew into a mesmerizing smile. "I don''t believe I can''t fix an unruly man like you." Zayne pushed his luck by shaking his legs and crossing his arms, staring at Jay in a calm and unruffled manner. "You think you can impose such unfair conditions on me just because Angeline is on your side?" Jay''s dull eyes gleamed brightly while his shrewdness as a businessman glowed brilliantly when he said, "If that''s the case, let''s go dutch then." "What do you mean?" "Pay me rent and half of the utility bill. Our daily necessities will be separated as well. We also happen t o have two kitchens in our house. You can choose either one of the kitchens, how¡¯s that?" Jay said. Zayne thought for a while. At least he could do half the amount of housework he was assigned with this way, hence he nodded in agreement. Jay reminded him, "I suggest that you learn how to prepare meals for pregnantdies and new mothers or your son will be born short and stout just like you." Zayne almost choked on his own saliva. "Who says I''m short and stout?" Jay teased, "The child¡¯s father is shorter than me, fatter than me, and more inferior than me, hence the son will be shorter than my son, fatter than my son, and more inferior than my son." Zayne was struck dumb. Jay exhibited his aura as king of having a sharp tongue. "If you don''t want your son to be inferior to Jens and Baby Robbie in the future, then I suggest you give him the necessary nourishment when he¡¯s still in his mother''s womb." Zayne gnashed his teeth in anger. Jay grabbed some vegetables and brought them to the other kitchen. Zayne was so furious his lungs were about to explode. He ced his hands on his hips, struggling to breathe. "How dare you say that my son will be short and stout? He¡¯ll just be a tad shorter than your son, okay? How can you say that he''s inferior?¡± Then, seemingly realizing something, Zayne patted his mouth. "Bah, bah, bah, what nonsense am I talking about? How can my son be shorter than Jens and Baby Robbie?" After being looked down upon by Jay, Zayne stopped resting on hisurels and waspletely motivated t o work hard. He pulled out his phone, started learning the usage of the different kitchen appliances, and downloaded the entire recipe book. He was learning as he cooked. As for Jay, he had already returned to the living room t o chat with Angelina. The two seemed to have never-ending topics to talk about. A sweet smile would be hanging on Jay¡¯s dashing face every time he looked at Angeline while the coldness in his voice was filtered out, leaving only tenderness for Angeline. Angeline looked at the kitchen from time to time, sounding slightly worried. "Zayne has been in the kitchen for so long. Maybe he doesn''t know how to do i t?" Jay had confidence in Zayne. "I taught him." The key was that he had made light of him. As someone who attached great importance to his image, Zayne could not stand it when others goaded him on. "This is his first time cooking, Brother. Don¡¯t teach him dishes that are tooplicated,¡± Josephine said. Jay said, "He wants to show you and the baby just how much he loves you guys." Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Josephine was incredibly touched. When Zayne walked out with the dishes, Josephine rushed over and kissed Zayne on the face. "Thank you for making such a scrumptious meal for me and our baby, Honey. I love you so much." Zayne was stunned. He had done it unwillingly, though. He had been coerced into making a meal. However, as soon as he saw Jay''s meaningful smile, Zayne knew he had fallen into Jay''s trap. At this very moment in front of Josephine, he dared not tell her that he had done it unconsciously because that would make Josephine really disappointed. When Jay pulled Angeline to the table, Zayne gritted his teeth and reprimanded Jay ambiguously, "Didn''t you say to go dutch?" Jayughed. "You made a lot of food. If Angeline and I don¡¯t eat them, you''ll be wasting a lot of food. I''m sure you don''t want your son to develop a wasteful habit before he¡¯s even born?" Zayne was struck dumb. He was susceptible to Jay¡¯s eloquence. In the end, he could only swallow his words and was forced to suffer in silence. During the meal, Jay evaluated the dishes based on Angeline''s taste. "This is too greasy, this is too salty, and this... It''s too hard. You can skip the fried food next time..." Zayne mmed his fork and knife, roaring glumly," Why are you so demanding?!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Josephine saw through Jay''s intention and said," Zayne, Brother is making demands based on Sis Angeline''s taste." Zayne said, "Why don''t you do it yourself then? This is a special time for Josephine, and I have to cater to her taste. She likes to eat heavy-vored foods.¡± Jay continued to trick them, saying, "I''m only making suggestions for the sake of your son. Have you ever seen baby food that''s peppery or salty?¡± Zayne thought for a while and nodded. "You¡¯re right." Jay said, "Eat a light diet if you want your child to have good skin." Zayne and Josephine were willing to make sacrifices for the sake of their child. Zayne said, "I¡¯m sorry, Josie. You''ll have to eat a light diet for now." Josephine said valiantly and spiritedly, "In order to give birth to a beautiful baby, I''m willing to eat a light diet until the day our child is born.¡± Angelina looked at Jay, smiling brighter than a blooming flower. She was once a pregnant woman too, hence she knew that Jay¡¯s theory was utter nonsense. However, Jay was doing it for her sake, hence she chose to keep silent. The menu items Zayne made today were: tomato scrambled egg, mushroom soup, stuffed green peppers, and baked eggnt. The taste was barely satisfactory, but in order to egg Zayne on and set Jay free from the kitchen completely, Angeline lied brazenly and buttered Zayne up. "Zayne, I''m surprised by your delicious dishes.¡± Zayne looked smug and arrogant. "Of course. If Master Ares bullies you in the future,e home and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Jay said angrily, "Why would I bully Angeline? Do I have nothing better to do?¡± "A couple will eventually quarrel,¡± Zayne said. Angeline asked in surprise, "Oh, have you and Josephine quarreled before?" Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Zayne was in shock. "You''re telling me that the both of you have never fought?" Angeline thought about his question for a while and nodded. Jay said with certainty, "No." Angeline and Zayne looked at him with surprise. Jay exined, "I only fought with Rose Loyle, not Angeline Severe." Angeline nodded. At that moment, Zayne felt very ashamed of himself... Jay and Angelina''s romance was one for the fairytales. Zayne found it unbelievable and humbly asked Jay," Big Brother, don¡¯t you think women are tricky sometimes?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay nodded and answered, "Yeah." Zayne then started ranting and listing women''s shorings. Once he started, he could not stop." Also, they''re also very stingy, suspicious, sensitive, unreasonable..." Jay nodded. "Yeah." Josie and Angeline stared at Zayne angrily. Zayne ignored their silent protests and continued, " How do you deal with it? Do you have special skills like the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles?" After Jay was done with his meal, he elegantly took a tissue and wiped his hands with it. Then, he looked at Zayne in a calm andposed manner before saying," I¡¯ll remind myself of how even after I divorced Angeline, Angeline requited her resentment with kindness and gave birth to three lovely children for m e. She never once gave up on our rtionship. Having her by my side is the best thing that could ever happen." Zayne was dumbfounded. Josie suddenly pulled Zayne''s ear and shouted, "Did you hear that? Did you hear how Jay treats Angeline? You should learn a thing or two from him." Zayne yelled, "My love, please have mercy." Josie let go and Zayne rubbed his red ears. He looked a t Jay angrily and muttered, "What is wrong with me? Why did I ever ask you for advice? You win the award for best wife ve..." Jay looked honored. "Thank you, I deserve it." Zayne almost puked. He rolled his eyes a few times and said, "Too far gone." Jay looked at the leftovers on the table and said arrogantly, "Do the dishes." Zayne wanted to talk back... but when he saw Josie staring at him angrily, he stood up obediently and went to the kitchen with the dirty dishes. He continuedining, "Why don''t you hire a nanny, Master Ares? Aren''t you loaded? You should be less stingy. When you die, you won''t be able to bring your money to the afterlife." Angeline took off a shoe and rushed to the kitchen. She aggressively threw her shoe at Zayne. With her hands on her hips, she started screaming like a madwoman, "Say ''die'' one more time." Zayne was dumbfounded by how strong she wasing on. Even Jay and Josie, who were in the living room, were stunned. Angeline could tolerate it when others talked about her dying, but she would not allow anyone to say the same about Jay. She took off the other shoe and held i t in her hand. She looked like she was ready tomit murder! Zayne said as calmly as he could, "Please put down your shoe." Angeline said, "I dare you to say the word ''die'' one more time." Zayne was a little freaked out. Angeline rarely reacted so strongly. Besides, Angeline was ill. He was not too sure how serious Angeline''s condition was. All he knew was that he should not irritate her... "Brother, what''s up with your wife? Hurry here and take her. She''s scaring me," Zayne asked Jay for help. Jay went over and grabbed Angeline. He soothed her, saying, "Angeline, don''t be angry. Let''s go back to the room and get some rest." When Jay carried Angeline back to the bedroom, Angeline''s body was still trembling slightly. Angeline''s illness had been rtively stable for the past few days. Now that she had rpsed, Jay''s worries began again. He thought that Zayne had spoken in a fairly gentle tone. Jay felt even more anxious because he was not sure what it was about what Zayne said that triggered her. Angeline suddenly hugged him and started to cry. '' You can''t die. What would I do?" Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Jay then understood why she had reacted so strongly t o what Zayne said. He hugged Angeline tightly. He spoke gently as if soothing a newborn baby, "Angeline, I''m going to live for a long time. Zayne didn''t mean that..." "Don''t say the word ''die''." Angeline burst into tears. Jay knew that the word was her taboo. He could rte to Angeline''s fear. That was because if that word was used in the same sentence that mentioned Angeline, he would break down too. Moreover, Angeline was inherently sensitive and fragile. He held her silently and gently stroked her trembling back. He did not know how much time had passed. When he felt that Angeline had calmed down, Jay said, "Angeline, aren¡¯t you tired?" Boye had told him that Angeline¡¯s condition would get worse if she was overtired. Angeline had been over-excited throughout the day because of the arrival of Josie and Zayne. "I''m not tired," Angeline said. Jay ced her on the bed gently and said, "I''m tired, He put his arms around her and she did not move. She just stared at him like a fangirl. Jay stroked her face and said, "Close your eyes. Let''s sleep." Angeline closed her eyes. Her long eyshes trembled like a butterfly''s wings. Jay could not help but kiss her. Angeline opened her eyes and warned him in a serious tone, "You''re not allowed to leave me." By leaving, she meant death. Jay smiled and nodded. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Outside their room, Josie and Zayne leaned against the door and listened to the conversation that went on inside. After a long while, it went quiet. Zayne pped himself as he was ashamed. "I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said." Josie pulled him back to the sofa. She was a little frustrated. "Angeline is still ill." Zayne said, feeling distressed, "Her illness cannot be cured. My grandfather had this disease and would rpse from time to time. It''s impressive how in control Angeline is." Josie said sadly, "Angeline is such a kind soul, why should she suffer? She''s so optimistic and kind..." Josie''s eyes suddenly burned with anger. "It''s all because of that vicious woman, Chloe Yorks! If it weren''t for her schemes, maybe Angeline wouldn''t be sick now." Zayne said, "If you asked my sister to choose between being in Jay''s life or getting rid of Chloe Yorks, I think she¡¯ll still choose to be with Jay." Inside the bedroom. Angeline rested on Jay''s chest, her mood slowly calming down. "My love?" "I''m here." "Did I scare you just now?" "Yeah." Jay rolled over and cuddled her into his arms. He whispered, "You look cute when you wanted to hit Zayne with your shoe." Angeline smiled shyly. "I wasn''t really going to hit him. I just wanted to scare him. He talks too much..." "Do you want me to ask him to leave?" Jay probed. Angeline shook her head and replied, "You''ll be tired if you shoo him home." Jay thought about it for a while. "Okay. Let''s keep him here as our manny." "Sounds good." That night, Jay could not sleep. Angeline¡¯s condition made him feel helpless. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Just before dawn, Jay could no longer keep his eyes open. He fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, the sun was well up. Angeline was no longer in bed. Jay went to the living room in his pajamas and saw Zayne and Josie lying on the sofa. Zayne was happily talking to his unborn child in Josie''s belly. "Son, listen to Daddy. You need to eat more so you can grow taller. You¡¯ll have to catch up with Jenson and Robbie when youe out..." Jay was speechless. "Your son is just an embryo now. He can''t hear you." Zayne said, "I need to start with prenatal education early so that my son can get a move on his development." Jay looked around, and when he did not see Angeline, he asked Zayne, "Where¡¯s Angeline?" "I don''t know," Zayne said. Jay''s expression immediately turned sour. He had expected Zayne to help him look after Angeline so that he could rx a little, but it seemed that he had wrongly put his trust in him. Jay retaliated against Zayne. "Don''t expect your son to be tall. Don''t you know that the child¡¯s physical development is determined by gics?" Jay had popped Zayne¡¯s bubble. Zayne straightened u p while looking a little lifeless. He said weakly, "In that case, I¡¯ll have a daughter. Zetty is not very tall. My daughter will surely be taller than her." Jay had already strode out of the courtyard but he still said in a cold tone, "If we¡¯reparing daughters, then the criteria won''t be height. My Zetty is adorable, no onees close." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zayne was taken aback. Josie smiled and said, "Zayne, why do you want topare with Big Brother? Big Brother has always been biased." Zayne nodded. "Yes. The flowers in his house are all iid with gold and no one is allowed to touch them. Something is wrong with him." Jay looked around in the courtyard but did not find Angeline. He headed back to the living room and asked Zayne impatiently, "Where''s Angeline?" Zayne said with trepidation, "Grandma Boye told her t o go over." Jay stared at him angrily. "Why didn''t you mention that earlier?" Zayne said, "Why are you acting crazy first thing after you wake up? You¡¯re always messing with me, am I not allowed to mess with you once in a while?" Jay sat at the dining table and quickly ate his breakfast with coffee. "Do you want me to warm it up for you?" Zayne said. Jay replied, "No need for that." Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 In Boye''s courtyard. Angeline buried her head on Grandma Boye''sp and acted like a baby. "Grandma, I rpsed yesterday. Jaybie was so worried that he didn''t sleep much all night. I didn''t sleep well either." Angeline had a loving and chatty personality. As long as the other family member was not malicious, she would be extremely friendly toward them. Boye had never spent time with her own children. Angeline''s actions melted her heart, and her maternal instincts kicked in. She looked at Angeline and said affectionately, "What¡¯s wrong with your mother-inw? She has such a good daughter-inw, I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s doing all these to you to hurt you. Angeline, you have me. Grandma Boye loves you. Listen to me, your disease may not be curable with other doctors, but in my case, it¡¯s easy peasy." Tears flowed from Angeline''s dark brown eyes. She used to resist Grandma Boye''s treatment n. She wanted to go with Jaybie''s wishes so he would not be worried. After all, Grandma Boye''s treatment n was still in the experimental stage. If Jay did not believe that it would work, he would freak himself out if she went ahead with it. Angeline did not want to worry him. However, justst night, she had rpsed without any warning. When Zayne had said the word ''die'', her heart felt like someone had shot through it. An overwhelming sadness enveloped her. She felt panic and fear at that time, and when she woke up this morning, she realized that her body had be a little weak. A feeling of death had taken over her once again. Angeline said helplessly, "Grandma, am I a coward? This is not a serious illness, but it has knocked me down again and again." Boye smiled and said, "You''re the bravest patient I''ve ever met. It¡¯s a miracle how you have won against your depression in such a short time." Angeline lifted her head and fixed her gaze on Grandma Boye. She said, "Grandma, I''m ready, please treat me." Boye raised her head and looked at Jay, who had been standing in the courtyard for some time. After a little while, she asked Angeline, "Would you like to ask your Jaybie for his opinion?" "There¡¯s no need for that. If he finds out, he''ll just worry unnecessarily. I don''t want him to worry about me." Angeline burst into tears as she said, "I''m able to stay conscious most of the time now. Sometimes, when I think about it, I actually understand my mother-inw¡¯s point of view. From the moment Jaybie got together with me, he has always had to worry about m e. My health condition has not been the best and he also had to worry about me self-harming. My mother-i nw called me a good-for-nothing, which is not unreasonable of her." Boye said, "Jay is my grandson. He gave you his heart and is going through your illness with you. I too don''t like it that he''s getting wan and sallow. Angeline, my dear, don''t belittle yourself. To Jay, you''re his light beacon and his safe haven. It''s a great honor for Jay that you gave him a love that lasted two lifetimes..." When Boye got to that part, she suddenly wiped her tears. She was not sure why she was so sensitive that day. Boye became dejected and continued talking, " True love is something so precious. Many would exchange a lifetime of illness for a rtionship like yours." Angeline held Boye''s hand and burst into tears." Grandma, thank you for that." Boye smiled and said, "Although I''m not as worldly as you are, I am knowledgeable. The love between you and Jay is enviable to many. I think that your mother-i nw acted hostile because she¡¯s jealous of you. Some mothers have a very deep love for their children, so deep that they''re a little distorted. Chloe Yorks¡¯ love for Jay is probably a little unhealthy." Angeline looked at Boye helplessly. "What should I do? Boye said, "You may be ufortable with my ways." "Grandma, please tell me." Angeline shook Boye''s hand. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I''m a selfish person. I always felt that life is short and I should prioritize myself. So, I won''t worry too much and I''ll take the initiative to avoid all existence that troubles me. My advice to you is to stay away from Chloe Yorks. You don''t have to bother with her traditional mindsets and try so hard with her. Although she¡¯s your mother-inw, she can¡¯t take advantage of the rtionship and bully you every time. You can''t keep doing this forever." Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Angeline smiled. "Grandma knows best." Boye continued talking, "Angeline, another thing. After you recover, get a hobby. Life is not all about finding love. It''s also important to realize one''s selfworth. After you find something that you like to do, you will have no excess energy to worry about things. I t will greatly improve your condition." Angeline nodded. She felt a sense of enlightenment. At the door, Jay turned around and left quietly. Boye then brought Angeline around herboratory. At the end of the tour, she exined in detail the cause of Angeline''s illness, touching on hereditary factors, environmental triggers, and neurotransmitters. She thoroughly exined Angeline''s treatment n. After she was done, she asked Angeline, "Do you understand all of that?¡± Angeline nodded charmingly as she said, "I do." Boye said to the old man who was focused on experimenting, "Did you hear that? Angeline can understand everything I just told her!" The old man answered, "Your grandson is a genius, so his apprentice won''t be too far off." Boye proudly said, "Jay has a high IQ, like me." Grandpa teased her, saying, "That''s true. The student i s now the teacher." The both of them teased each other like little kids. Boye said, "My love, pause what you''re doing and help me mix some biologic agents." Grandpa looked at Angeline in amazement. "Dear girl, have you finally stopped being stubborn? You''re willing to ept Grandma Boye''s treatment n?" Angeline smiled and nodded. Grandpa said, "You should¡¯ve agreed sooner, that way you could have saved yourself a few days of pain." When Angeline returned home from Grandma Boye''s courtyard house, she saw Zayne and Josie sitting on the sofa watching TV leisurely. Meanwhile, Jay was busy in the kitchen. "Zayne, why aren''t you cooking?" When he saw Angeline, Zayne smirked and replied," Sister, from now on, you should go out for a walk before a meal. Then, Master Ares will feel bored and will take the initiative to cook." Angeline walked into the kitchen and saw her favorite dishes on the table. She got so excited that she grabbed the baked eggnt and shoved it in her mouth. Jay looked at her with a big smile. He turned on the faucet for her and said, "Come and wash your hands." While Angeline washed her hands, she tried to talk to Jay with her mouth full, "Jaybie, why are you cooking?" Jay answered, "That''s because you didn''t eat well yesterday. I''m afraid of you losing weight." Angeline looked at her stomach and said with a little concern, "I¡¯m gaining weight. Aren''t you worried that I''ll be heavier and never slim down? Besides, Josie said that my body is perfect now. There¡¯s no need to increase my weight any further." Jay threw the spat into the pot with a pissed-off face. "She looks like a pig! Who is she to give you any advice?!" Angeline took her time to swallow the baked eggnt. She smiled and said, "She¡¯s not too bad." Josie had a broad frame and was well-built. She looked tough but had a charming side to her as well. Angeline hugged Jay and acted coquettishly. "Don¡¯t fatten me. I don''t want to be ugly. If we go into public with you being fit and me being fat, people will stare a t us." Jay thought about it for a while and replied in a serious tone, "You can gain a little more." Angeline nodded. "I got it." She then walked out with the dishes. Jay grabbed the dirty dishes from her and said, "You don''t need to do it. Let Zayne do it." Angeline stuck out her tongue. "I want to help you." Jay hesitated... All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. To him, a woman should be pampered. Angeline said seriously, "I want to help you with the chores." Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Jay said, "You be careful now." "Okay." Angeline walked out with the te in her hands, and just as she reached the door, Zayne suddenly yelled," Ahh!" Angeline was so startled that the baked eggnts on the te fell to the ground. At the next moment, Angeline stared at Zayne in anger. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Zayne pointed at the dictionary aggrievedly. "I was looking for a name for your nephew." It turned out he had yelled out of joy after finding the perfect name. Angeline was heartbroken over the food that was sttered on the ground and bent over to pick the pieces up. Jay strode over and helped Angeline up. He said, "It''s alright." Angeline said sorrowfully, "It''s wasted.¡± Jay replied, "It''s not wasted. You ate a lot earlier. They were only meant to relieve your hunger anyway, so you shouldn''t eat too much of these. Let¡¯s pick these u p and let Zayne have them.¡± Zayne widened his eyes and looked at Jay, unable to restrain himself. "Big Brother, I''m not a trash can.¡± Jay retorted, "Who startled Angeline in the first ce?" Zayne looked at Angelina''s disappointed expression and remembered that he had inadvertently startled Angelinest night too. He had caused her illness to rpse and felt guilty about it. To make Angeline happy, he heroically announced, "Hey, hey, hey. Don¡¯t b e sad over it. Bring it over here and Big Brother will eat all of them." Jay brought the te over to him and shoved it into Zayne''s arms. He warned him fiercely, "Remember this. Don¡¯t make any loud noises in the future." Zayne replied somewhat pitifully, "There are so many rules in your household." Jay grabbed the baked eggnts and stuffed them into his mouth... Zayne chewed on the eggnts, and his expression that was deeply ingrained with long standing resentment gradually turned brighter. "It¡¯s so tasty." When Josie took a whiff of the baked eggnts, she wanted one as well. However, considering that it was food picked off the ground, she still felt slightly concerned. Zayne said, "It''s delicious, Josie. Would you like to try some?" "Can our son have it?" Josie asked. Zayne replied, "Why can''t he? There are tons of homeless people out there who eat leftovers from the trash almost every day. They look pretty much alive to w If me. Josie then decided to have a few as well. After finishing up the te of baked eggnts, it was time for the actual meal. Seeing the variety of delicious food ced on the table, Zayne was so angry that he knocked his head on the table. "Had I known that you''d be serving more delicious food, I wouldn''t have had so many eggnts." Jay ced some vegetables on Angeline¡¯s te, and the two of them ate with gusto. Josie looked at Angeline with envy. She could tell how much her big brother was doing for Angeline just by looking at the table filled with delicious dishes. The way Big Brother loved Sis Angeline was not only i n words but it could also be seen in his actions. Angeline should be entrusting her life to such a man. "Sis Angeline, are you going back to Imperial Capital?" Josie asked suddenly. She abruptly wanted to know how Sis Angeline would repay her big brother''s deep affection toward her. After all, in Josephine¡¯s point of view, trapping him inside this small Cloud City was utterly unfair for a man like Jay Ares. Jay gave Josie a warning re. "Don''t go touching a sore spot." Josie did not truly understand. Was Sis Angeline still unwilling to return to Imperial Capital? Was she unwilling to return Big Brother to the Ares family? Grand Asia too? Josie felt somewhat cynical and no longer said anything else. Angeline abruptly exined the situation to her, "I''m letting your brother decide if we¡¯re ever returning or when we should return to Imperial Capital." Josie stared at Jay in a daze. ''So Big Brother is the one who doesn''t want to return?¡¯ Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 It was not that Jay did not want to return to Imperial Capital. He merely did not want to go home to face the irreconcble conflicts between his mother and wife. There were still many things that were out of his control. That night, Josie received a message from Imperial Capital: [Chloe had a heart attack, and her life¡¯s in danger. She¡¯s been sent to Grand Asia Hospital for emergency treatment.] This piece of news made Jay''s heart feel like a stone had been thrown into the sea, causing ripples that could not be calmed for quite some time. Ultimately, Angeline walked up to him and spoke frankly. "Darling, no matter what, she¡¯s your mother. Children are still supposed to care for their parents. Since you haven¡¯t been with her in this duration, you should at least go back and visit now that she''s seriously ill." Angeline was rather vague. She was truthfully more afraid that Chloe would kick the bucket and the two would miss out on the opportunity to see each other for thest time. Jay held Angeline''s face. "You''re always thinking about others. Your condition isn''t stable yet, Angeline. I''m afraid you''ll be triggered again if you return to Imperial Capital and aggravate your current condition. I don''t want to see you suffer ever again." Angeline smiled and said, "Then, I won¡¯t go back to Imperial Capital for the time being. I''ll just stay here with Grandma Boye and chat with her. That way, she won¡¯t be lonely." Jay knew her hidden intentions and exposed her carefully considered thoughts straightforwardly," Have you decided to let Grandma help you treat your illness?¡± Angeline was startled. ¡°So you knew about it?" Jay nodded. "I identally overheard your conversation." Angeline touched his chest and gently drew circles on it with her fingers. She said, "If Grandma can cure me, I think I''ll have a higher quality of life. Plus, you won''t have to keep worrying about me. We''ll be happier, won¡¯t we?¡± Jay said, "Is she that trustworthy?" Angeline nodded, saying, "Grandma took me to visit herboratory. I think it''s much more advanced than Grand Asia Hospital''sbs." Jay sighed heavily. He hugged Angeline tightly. "I''ll leave Cloud City tomorrow morning, then. Angeline, you must take good care of yourself and remember to keep your phone with you 24/7. I''ll contact you at any time." Angeline nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll take care of myself." "I¡¯ll be back soon," said Jay. "Okay." The next day, Jay woke up very early. As he kissed Angeline out of longingness and unwillingness to part with her, Angeline opened her eyes. She ced her arms around his neck and asked sleepily, "Is it time? Are you heading out now?" Jay replied, "Yeah." "Be careful on the road." ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Just concentrate," Jay scolded softly. After a deep French kiss, Jay looked at Angelina''s moistened lips. They were brilliant red and blooming, looking splendidly dazzling to the eyes. Only then did he show a contented smile. ¡°I¡¯ve informed Zayne and Josephine about your current diet and daily routine. They¡¯ll take care of you," Jay added gently. Angeline nodded. "I''ll send you off." Jay covered her up with the nket. "It¡¯s cold in the morning, so don''t get up so early. Get some more sleep." "Then, when will you be back?" "I''ve bought a ticket for the day after tomorrow," said Jay. Angeline gave it a thought. Truthfully, it was only one whole day of not being able to see him. It would not be that long, and a day would pass by quickly. "Okay," she answered joyfully. Then, Jay reluctantly left the courtyard. Angeline''s heart suddenly felt empty, and she got up dispiritedly to go to the living room. Seeing the empty house, she felt slight difort. ¡°Zayne, get up and make breakfast." Angeline came to Zayne''s room and knocked on the door. No one responded for quite some time. Angeline opened the door only to find that Zayne and Josie were still sound asleep. "Zayne Severe, get up now and make breakfast." Angeline walked over to Zayne and stretched her hand out to pinch Zayne''s nose.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Zayne abruptly opened his eyes. When he saw Angeline, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep. H e said drowsily, "Make it yourself." "You know that I''m sick," Angeline cried out. "I''m still weak too," replied Zayne. As soon as Jay left, Angeline instantly felt the feeling o f falling from the bliss of heaven. Fortunately, Josie was one to ce righteousness before family. She kicked Zayne¡¯s butt out of bed andpletely woke him up. Josie said to him, "Go make breakfast." Zayne sat on the ground, looking at Angeline who was ring at him and then at the intrepid Josephine. Heughed at himself. "There are two gentle and virtuous women in the house, and neither of them does housework. What¡¯s going on with the world nowadays? Have all the women gone rogue?¡± Angeline replied, "A woman¡¯s sole responsibility is staying beautiful.¡± Zayne rolled his eyes at her. "Did Master Ares say that?" Angeline nodded, her face filled with pride. "Yeah." Zayne rolled his eyes once more. "He¡¯ll suffer sooner o rter." Josie scoffed at him. "Zayne Severe, stop grumbling. Hurry up and make breakfast, your son''s hungry." Zayne got up, fearing that his precious son would starve. He ran toward the kitchen in a hurry. Angeline and Josieughed at the sight. After Jay boarded the ne, his heart became flustered for some reason. A few hours of flying felt like a year for him. Once the nended, he could not wait to call Angeline. Once she answered the phone, he heard her cheerful voice and breathed a sigh of relief. "What are you up to?" "Drinking Grandma¡¯s tea," Angeline said yfully. Jay¡¯s eyebrows were at ease. Then, he heard his grandmother''s voice from the other line, "Jay, don''t worry about Angeline. I''ll take good care of her." "Thank you, Grandma," said Jay. After hanging up the phone, Jay called a cab and went straight to Grand Asia Hospital. After her emergency rescue, Chloe was now temporarily out of danger and got transferred into a general ward. However, Chloe was in a foul mood and was somewhat irritable. She would curse at people in one second and smash things in the next. When Jay appeared in Grand Asia, he was immediately surrounded by the Yorks and Areses. "You''re finally back, Jay?" Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks were both emotionally moved. Jay nodded. "Yeah. How''s my mother?" Grand Old Master Yorks said miserably, "She misses you so much and barely eats or drinks anything. Her body is getting weaker, and she suddenly suffered from a heart attack. It must¡¯ve been rted to her recent depressive episodes." Jay said, "I¡¯ll go see her." "Go ahead." Inside the ward, Judy was doing her utmost best to care for Chloe as the womanined tearfully, "I was just at death¡¯s door, yet Jay''s cruel enough to not even bother to visit me? What if I had truly passed?" Judyforted her, saying, "Maybe he''s on his way here, Aunt Chloe." Jay strolled over with all sorts of emotions welling up i n his heart as he called out, "Mom." This voice startled both Chloe and Judy. "Jay!" "Brother Jay!" Judy pulled a stool over for Jay, but Jay sat down near the head of the bed instead. Chloe wept with joy. "You came back, Jay. Do you know how much Mom missed you?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, Mom." Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Chloe retorted, "What¡¯s the point in being sorry? You only have your wife in your heart anyway. When I''m dissatisfied with her, you treat me as your foe and bear grudges against me. Giving birth to you was my mistake." Jay kept his silence and allowed Chloe to condemn him. Judyined to him, "Brother Jay, Aunt Chloe had a hard time when you weren¡¯t around. The Severes reprimanded her and the Areses had been nothing but harsh to her. Even Chief Yorks criticized Aunt Chloe about everything she did. Even if Aunt Chloe was wrong, she was only in the wrong because she loves you too much. That''s just maternal instinct. Who''d want their son to marry a sickly wife?" Jay cast a sharp re toward Judy. Judy trembled with fright and quickly shut her mouth. Chloe looked around for a while and did not see Angeline around. She then asked curiously, "Where¡¯s Angeline?" Only now did Judy realize that Angeline had not returned. Chloe and Judy were now viciously specting. Could it be? Was Angeline too sick to walk? Had Angeline kicked the bucket? Judy was unable to restrain her joy. "Is Sis Angeline''s illness unrecoverable?" Jay felt as if someone had plucked out his nerves, causing him severe pain. He red at Judy and gritted his teeth, saying, "She¡¯s doing just fine." Chloe appeared somewhat unhappy. "If she''s fine, then why didn¡¯t you bring her back to visit me?" Jay replied, "It''s unnecessary." Chloe was feeling a little angry. "She''s my daughter-inw and I¡¯m her mother-inw. Shouldn''t she at leaste to see me when I''m sick?" Jay said, "Mom, I came to see you because you gave birth to me. I¡¯m obligated to visit you because I''m your son. But Angeline is my wife. If you had treated her well, she would''vee to see you as a courtesy. Since you''ve been horrible to her, she has no obligations to be kind toward you. You must understand that she doesn¡¯t owe you anything." Chloe was fuming. "What did you say? You''re taking sides with the evildoer here! If you continue protecting her this way, you''ll only encourage her to think less of me. Perhaps you think that the way shended her hand on me was not a wrong act as well?" Jay¡¯s eyes appeared darker and more profound now. Chloe abruptly came to her senses when she saw Jay''s expression turning cold. What was she doing? Was she still trying to win a fight against Angeline? This would only drive Jay away from her. She could not afford to make such a mistake again. She changed her tactics almost instantly. Chloe sighed before slowly saying, "Alright then. Mom knows that you like her, so I won''t make things too difficult for her anymore. It''s just that Mom is old now, Jay. Sometimes Mom feels lonely, and it¡¯s inevitable. I merely hope my child cane and visit me more often.¡± Jay eased up his cold, frozen expression and replied," I will." Chloe suddenly thought of something else. Since Angeline had not returned with Jay, then Jay would b e the one going back to her. Chloe asked, "How long are you going to stay here this time?" Jay replied truthfully, "I''ll be leaving the day after tomorrow." Chloe''s eyes were filled with wounded consternation." The day after tomorrow?" Then, she smiled bitterly. "Mom was just secretly rejoicing earlier that you still have some love for your mother since you came back to see me. I didn¡¯t expect you only to give me a single day of your life. Are you truly that worried about her?" Jay exined, " Angelina''s condition hasn''tpletely stabilized. Sometimes she gets confused..." Chloe endured the indignance in her heart and said, "I get it. You must be tired, go and get some rest.¡± At that, Jay left the ward. Chloe clenched her hands into fists, and a cold light shed through her eyes. She hissed viciously in her heart, ¡¯Why haven''t you dropped dead, Angelina Severe?'' After Jay left, Judy threw herself into Chloe¡¯s arms and said to her with tearful eyes, "Aunt Chloe, Angelina''s fine and well. Brother Jay will never leave her in this lifetime. What do I do now?" Chloe replied, "Don''t worry about it. Didn''t you see? Jay still came back when I got sick. That clearly shows that he still thinks of his mother, regardless of the situation." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Judy said, "But he¡¯s going back the day after tomorrow." Chloe looked at Judy and said, "Then you should find a way to make him stay." Judy asked, "How?" Chloe said, "I have a method." When Jay came out of the ward, Jenson had brought the Ghost members over and they were waiting for him outside. When he saw Jenson, Jay smiled lightly and stretched his arms out wide. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 "Give Daddy a hug." Jenson ran over and hugged him tightly. Jay patted Jenson on the head and said tenderly, "You grew taller again." Jens eagerly wanted to know about his mommy''s condition. "Is Mommy alright?" Jay said, "She''s doing great. She can¡¯t wait to return to Imperial Capital to see all of you again.¡± Jenson did not see his mom around. Thinking that Mommy and Daddy were usually inseparable, he was somewhat worried that his dad was merely saying this tofort him. He continued to ask relentlessly," Then, why didn''t shee back?" Jay said, "Daddy disallowed her from returning." Jenson felt more relieved. It turned out Daddy was merely protecting Mommy. "Then, did she gain weight?" ¡°She''s chubbier." "Can she walk?" "She can run and jump... andugh." Jenson''s icy expression showed a bright smile." You¡¯re amazing, Daddy.¡± The conversation between the father and son was heard by everyone else. Knowing that Angeline was in good condition, everyone''s hearts were also more at ease. Jay asked Jenson in turn, "How''s your brother and sisters?" Jenson''s expression was indescribable. "They¡¯re difficult to manage." Jay asked again, "They made things difficult for you?¡± Jenson replied, "That''s not exactly the case.¡± "Tell me more in detail.¡± Jenson exined, "The sisters are still adjusting to living in a metropolis. Their behaviors and habits are somewhat unusual, and they attract attention wherever they go. Moreover, their negative auras are still somewhat heavy.¡± Jay said, "Anything else?" "They''re not the studious type. The teacher can''t discipline them." Jay frowned. "School is about to start in ten days. They have to learn how to be ordinary citizens before then." "How about Baby Robbie?" "Too ostentatious." Jay pursed his lips and smiled. Truthfully, Baby Robbie might juste across as smug. However, he had an enchanting face and constantly smiled at others. Who in their right mind could resist his charms? "Baby Zetty?" "Racking her brains in her studies, getting ready to be the second Warren Buffet." Jenson smiled. Jay, "..." "What¡¯s gotten into her?" Jay understood his daughter''s character thoroughly. She was precisely like Angeline, who was born with the idea of romantic love. As long as there was no sense of danger, they would always be content with the status quo. Jenson replied, "I might have said a few words to her." Jay was slightly taken aback. The brother and sister had a good rtionship, so Jenson must have said his words sternly for them to have an immediate effect. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Mmm.¡± Jay acquiesced to Jenson disciplining Baby Zetty. He believed that the young Jens would do a better job than him in disciplining Baby Zetty. He had to take Angeline''s feelings into ount and dared not be too harsh on Baby Zetty. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Grand Old Master Ares hobbled toward Jay with his walking cane. The two had a deep rtionship from the start. After having parted for so long and now reunited once more, these moments were precious to Grand Old Master Ares, who was at his golden age. "JJ,e back to Tourmaline Estate tonight and spend the night there. We should catch up." Jay nodded. "Alright, Grandpa." Jay said to Jenson again, "Daddy also misses Baby Robbie and the others. Arrange for them to come and meet me, Jens." Jenson nodded. "Okay." With that, Jay returned to Tourmaline Estate. That night, Grand Old Master Yorks, Grand Old Master Ares, and Jay sat in the breezy courtyard as they drank tea and had a light chat. Grand Old Master Ares was concerned about Angelina. "Is Angelina¡¯s illness cured?" Whenever someone brought up Angelina, a gentle smile would appear on Jay''s handsome face. He could not hide the pride in his eyes and smiled as he said," Angelina is very strong and optimistic. She''s also very kind. After leaving Imperial Capital, she did not choose to live in hostility and resentment and bravely faced the challenges every day. Fortunately, God took care of us and made her better one day at a time." Grand Old Master Yorks was relieved. "I''ll have less guilt in my heart if she¡¯s better." Grand Old Master Ares stared at Jay. He knew his grandson well, and Jay was not someone who would easily pour out his grievances in front of other people. Jay would face all the hardships in his life calmly, so h e knew that Jay and Angeline must have had a tough time. "You¡¯ve grown thinner." Grand Old Master Ares pointed out in distress. "You don¡¯t like toin, but I know that you''ve had a hard time. I know that you¡¯ve always been a very self-disciplined person, whether it''s your lifestyle or your weight. But now that I see how thin you''ve be, I know things have been hard on you." After Grand Old Master Ares pointed it out, Grand Old Master Yorks realized that he had brought many invisible wounds to Jay and his wife. Grand Old Master Yorks'' heart tightened up once more as he said with much guilt, "JJ, this is all Grandpa''s fault. I didn¡¯t stop your mother from making things too hard on Angeline." Jay replied, "It''s all in the past now.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, thinking that Angeline had a n to return t o Imperial Capital, Jay knew he had to change his inherently sluggish mentality. Otherwise, he could not guarantee that Angeline would not get hurt again. Jay cleared his throat, and his expression became unusually stern. "Grandpa, I hope you and my mom can understand that Angeline is not only my wife but also my living faith and the source of my strength when I''m struggling. If she''s well, my home will be as strong as a high-rise building. If she''s unwell, my home will copse to the ground. I¡¯m a man. How can I allow my home to crumble? If you two cannot ept Angeline, I do apologize, but I¡¯ll have no other options but to stay away from you." Grand Old Master Yorks was somewhat hurt. He said," Don''t worry. After what we¡¯ve gone through, Grandpa has received his due retribution. All the daughters-inw of the Yorks family have run away from home. And none of my children, grandchildren, and greatgrandchildren acknowledge me anymore. This is my punishment for spoiling my daughter and not batting an eyelid toward my in- laws." Grand Old Master Yorks had tears in his eyes. He then raised his hand and wiped them off. Jay could guess that Jens and Robbie must have created some trouble for the Yorks. He could understand the children''s feelings all too well. After all, after finding out how Angeline''s illness had affected her weight and caused her to fall into depression, he also had an impulse to destroy the Yorks regardless of their rtionship. 1 Fortunately, he was able to control his impulse with strong willpower. "Grandpa, regardless of whether the Yorks'' daughters-! nw return, you shouldn''t be forcing them as long as they''re living well on their own outside the family," Jay said,forting the old man. Jay had a selfish thought in mind. It was because he did not want Angeline to ever return to the Yorks'' household. Grand Old Master Yorks felt that it was a huge blow. "I f Crystal doesn''te back, Spencer will continue to b e taciturn and depressed. If Angeline doesn¡¯t return, you won¡¯t return to the Yorks¡¯ household. And if Shirley stays outside, my great-grandson will be living out there with her without a proper home. Cole will be unwilling to start a family and be our heir as well." Grand Old Master Ares said, "In my opinion, Chief Yorks, if you want to solve the disintegration of the Yorks, Angeline is the key to it. If Angeline returns and forgives the Yorks, then her sister, Shirley, wouldn''t be brooding against your family. And if Shirley decides toe back, Mrs. Yorks will also return for her little grandson.¡± 2 Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay as if he was pleading with him for help. "JJ..." Jay was in a tough spot. He remembered the countless nights of Angeline trying tomit suicide and selfharm. Her face had been filled with despair and immeasurable tears. Jay said with lingering fear," Angelina''s body can''t withstand any more damage. I''m sorry, Grandpa. I won¡¯t agree to let Angeline return to the Yorks'' household. Especially when Mom is still s o hostile toward her." Grand Old Master Yorks mmed the table in anger." Hah! Your mother''s truly something else. She''s done such a terrible thing and ended up utterly isted, yet she hasn''t repented." Jay said, "Mom¡¯s hostility is getting worse than before." Grand Old Master Yorks'' expression turned utterly ck. Grand Old Master Ares was also in a fit of rage. "Your mother is headstrong and cannot bring herself to ept defeat. After Angeline''s incident, she didn¡¯t have the slightest repentance. She even felt resentful because we criticized her.¡± Jay was silent. He had already made up his mind never to let Angeline return to Imperial Capital. That night, perhaps due to the cold wind, Jay started coughing when he got up the next day. Jay''s physical fitness had always been excellent. However, this time around, the cold was so bad that h e could hardly stop coughing. Once Grand Old Master Ares learned that Jay was ill, h e felt distressed for his grandson. He sternly said to Grand Old Master Yorks, "This is all because of your daughter. JJ had to take care of the sick Angeline this whole time, so when would he have the chance for a good night¡¯s rest? Angeline''s illness was so severe, so h e may not only be unrested but also be filled with anxiety all day long. That''s detrimental to his body. I know very well that Jay hasn¡¯t caught a cold in decades." Grand Old Master Yorks could only sigh. Grand Old Master Ares ordered his servant, "Get to Grand Asia and ask for a doctor.¡± Everyone from the family came over to see Jay when h e got sick this time around. Jayy still on the bed and said dispiritedly, "Everyone, get out. I want to rest alone." He looked at the phone on the bedside table, feeling somewhat anxious. If Angeline called him, he would not be able to hide the fact that he had caught a bad cold. That girl would continuously be worried about him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At this moment, he was hoping that Angelina would not pick up the phone to call him. However, he could not bear the loneliness and wanted to hear her voice. After the doctor examined him, he concluded that it was acute bronchopneumonia. Jay needed to be put o n an IV drip, and the course of treatment was one week. The doctor rmended hospitalization for Jay. However, Jay firmly refused it. "No. I have to get back t o Cloud City tomorrow. You can prescribe medication for me. I''ll be fine after some medicine." Grand Old Master Ares knew that Jay was not at ease because of Angeline. He could not make up his mind whether to let Jay leave or stay put. After all, Angeline was suffering from depression and anxiety disorder. If Jay was not around, would she do something foolish? Grand Old Master Ares was very much at a loss. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 However, the cold came too violently. At midday, Jay began to develop a fever. His body temperature rose to 41 degrees Celsius, and even the valiant Jay could not resist the surging of this sickness. Hey on the bed a s if he was at hisst breath. With thest bit of consciousness left, he merely kept eximing, "Angeline, Angeline..." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As if they were connected telepathically, Angeline had been in a daze since getting up in the morning. She was absent-minded during the meal, and Zayne decided to tease her. "Perhaps Big Brother''s cooking doesn''t suit your taste?" Angeline shook her head and kept her eyes on the phone. Zayne asked, "Waiting for his call?" Angeline nodded. "If he doesn''t call you, you can call him instead,¡± said Zayne. Then, Angeline picked up the phone to call Jay. No one answered the phone for quite some time, and the other party picked up just as the ringtone was about to end. However, the person who answered the phone was not Jay but Jenson. Jenson saw the unknown number, so his voice was stiff. "Hello, Jenson Ares speaking." Angeline''s soft voice was heard on the other line." Jens, it''s Mommy." Jenson''s eyes were filled with surprise. His voice was no longer cold and rigid as he called out, "Mommy." Jay sat listlessly on the bed, his back leaning against the head of the bed. Hearing Jenson calling the other party ''Mommy'', he knew that Angeline was the one calling. Jay picked up the pen and paper next to him and quickly wrote on it. ¡®Tell her I left my phone at home!'' Jenson nodded toward Jay and exined to his mom, "Mommy, Daddy is visiting Chloe at the hospital. He left his phone at home." Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. "Tell Daddy to call Mommy when he gets home." "Okay, Mommy." "Jens, do you have anything else to say to Mommy?" Angeline could feel Jenson''s slight hesitation and silence. Jenson replied, "Are you feeling better, Mommy?" Angeline was happy to hear her son''s concern for her. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Jens. Mommy is all better now. My illnesses are cured.¡± She was not exaggerating. It was because after Grandma Boye injected her with a biological product, she no longer felt as weak as she used to be when she woke up today. Instead, she became somewhat vigorous and lively. "That¡¯s great. Mommy, me, my brother, and my sisters are all doing well. You don''t have to worry about us, and you can rest with ease." Angeline smiled and said, "I must have done a lot of good deeds in my past life. That¡¯s why God bestowed Mommy such a great little heart warmer." Jenson felt somewhat embarrassed from being called a little heart warmer. Jay looked at Jenson with envy. He wanted to have a chat with Angeline as well. Jenson was able to read his Daddy¡¯s thoughts and suddenly turned on the loudspeaker mode. "Mommy, d o you miss Daddy already?" Angelina''s gentle healing voice flowed out, "Of course. I miss Daddy so much." Jay''s eyes appeared to be smiling now. Jay suddenly could not help but start coughing, and Jenson quickly turned off the loudspeaker mode. Angeline asked suspiciously, "Who was coughing?" Jenson said, "There are a lot of people in the room... So I''m not sure who''s coughing." "Oh?" said Angeline, "But it sounded like your dad?" "Mommy, Daddy is in the hospital..." "Alright then." Jenson did not dare to dilly-dally further, so he quickly found an excuse to hang up the phone. "Are you okay, Daddy?¡± Jay was coughing continuously. Jenson walked over and gently patted him on the back. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 "I''m alright." Jay was in a slightly better mood after hearing Angeline¡¯s voice. Jenson continued, "Daddy, you can get away with lying to Mommy today, but what about tomorrow?" "I''ll be going back to Cloud City tomorrow," said Jay. Jenson was anxious. "How are you going back when you''re this sick?" Jay smiled and said, "I''ll be all better by tomorrow." However, Jay had high fever again in the evening. His coughs became more frequent, and he would cough dozens of times continuously. It was starting to affect Baby Robbie''s frame of mind, who was outside waiting on him. Baby Robbie crept in to pour a ss of water for Jay. When Jay saw Baby Robbie¡¯s half-smiling expression o n his enchanting face, he stretched his hand out to poke his nose. "Sorry, I¡¯m making you worried." Baby Robbie said, "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about, Daddy. It''s all my fault. Daddy''s body has be so thin from always worrying about me." Jay sat up, wanting tofort Baby Robbie. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to speak, his lungs were affected. He started coughing as if the world was turned upside down. Angeline suddenly called, and when Baby Robbie saw the unknown phone number, he did not think twice before connecting the call. "Hello, Robbie speaking." At the other end of the phone, Angeline was slightly stunned. Jenson had picked up the phone during the day, and Baby Robbie picked it up when she called at night. Why was Jay not answering her calls? "Baby Robbie, it''s Mommy.¡± Jay was giving Baby Robbie a meaningful look, and he immediately understood. He smiled and said," Mommy, I miss you so much. Where are you now? How are you doing? They said you got really sick and Baby Robbie was so worried about you..." Baby Robbie seemed to be his usual chatterbox self and took control of the conversation. He barely gave Angeline a chance to respond. Angeline quietly listened to the child''s voice. At first, she thought that Baby Robbie was being his usual self and it was normal for her to be unable to intervene. However, Angeline gradually felt that something was amiss. Baby Robbie was asking her so many questions but barely gave her a second to answer. It obviously meant he did not care about the answers to those questions. "Stop, Baby Robbie," Angeline suddenlymanded. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Baby Robbie tightened his lips. When the buzzing fly stopped making noise, the surroundings became silent. Angeline then heard continuous coughing from the other line. Although the volume was low, she could distinctively tell that the sound wasing out of Jaybie. He had gotten sick, so that was why he did not dare to answer her calls. "Where''s Daddy?" Baby Robbie said, "At... the hospital." "Get him on the phone!" Angeline knew at this moment that Jens and Baby Robbie had been ying dumb all day on behalf of Jay. Baby Robbie was in a dilemma. "That''s-" "You tell him, if he doesn''t answer the phone right now, then he''ll never get a call from me ever again." Angeline was concerned, yet she was disorderly. She could only say harsh words now to threaten Jay without knowing the overall situation. Baby Robbie used his hand to cover the phone¡¯s microphone and whispered to Jay, "Daddy, Mommy said if you don''t answer the phone, you''ll never again get a call from her." Jay, He did not dare to make Angeline angry, so Jay had no other option but to pick up the phone reluctantly. "Angeline, cough, cough..." Angeline was choked up as she said, "How foolish! Did you use your sons to lie to me because you''re sick?" Jay pretended to be rxed about it and said with a smile, "It''s not a serious illness. Cough, cough... I just don''t want you to worry." Angeline started sobbing. "You haven''t been sick for s o many years. Grandma was right. You must¡¯ve been exhausted from taking care of me this whole time. It must''ve worn down your immunity. I¡¯m the one at fault, Jaybie...¡± "Angeline, it''s not your fault. Cough, cough... I was outtest night in the cold, having a chat with my grandfathers. It''s just a slight cold, and I''ll be better in a few days. Cough, cough..." Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 "If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn''t hurry back tomorrow. Take a good rest. There¡¯s no need to worry about me," said Angeline. "Are you getting used to not having me by your side, Angeline?" Angeline did not want to add to his worry, so she said, "Zayne and Josie are here with me, so I¡¯m having a good time." Jay was slightly more at ease. "That''s good. Cough, cough..." "You have a good rest, darling. I won''t bother you now." "Angeline, can you stay awhile longer..." Jay pleaded a s if he was a child. Baby Robbie crept out and closed the door for Daddy, leaving some quiet space for his parents. Jay and Angeliney on their beds and chatted on their phones. After some time, Angeline¡¯s tone changed from a passionate state to an asional response that carried a dazed sense of consternation. Jay guessed that she had fallen asleep and silently ced the phone down. Jay felt particrly tormented that night. The torment of his illness and the anxiety of worrying about Angeline kept him awake all night. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As for Angeline, who was in Cloud City, she could barely get a wink of sleep. After listening to the coughing on the phone, every sound was rocking her atrium, making her whole heart tremble immediately afterward. Hence, Angeline could not keep it in any longer. She knocked on Zayne and Josie''s bedroom door in the middle of the night and looked at them lifelessly. She said, "Zayne, Josie, Jaybie''s sick. I want to return to Imperial Capital." Zayne and Josie were both very surprised when they heard that Jay was sick. "I always thought that he had an incorruptible body made of steel. I never expected that he¡¯d get sick too," Zayne mocked in a distressed manner. Seeing Angeline''s anxious expression, Zayne knew that if his sister could not see Jay, she would continue to worry endlessly. "When do you want to leave?¡± asked Zayne. "Right away." Angeline¡¯s eyes appeared bloodshot. Zayne replied straightforwardly, "Okay. I''ll book the tickets right now." Angeline went to the house across the street to bid farewell to Grandma Boye. When Boye heard that she was now going back to Imperial Capital, she was so stunned and had nothing to say in return. She felt at a loss before she turned sentimental, and finally, there was mncholy. "If you go, will youe back?" Boye asked. Angeline said, "I can''t be sure. But, Grandma, if you miss me, you can alwayse back to Imperial Capital and look for me." Angeline stuffed Carefree Garden''s key into Boye''s hand. "This is the key to Carefree Garden. It belongs to Jaybie and me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you there." Boye held onto the key as tears welled up in her eyes i n a stirred-up manner. Ever since she left Imperial Capital, her feelings were detached from that ce and became unfamiliar from the passing of time. However, since Angeline was giving her a key, it was a s if she was being given a home there. It let Imperial Capital became more familiar again in her mind. Boye nodded. "We¡¯ll see each other again if fate brings us together." Just as Angeline was leaving, Boye suddenly pulled her wrist. She said, "If JJ is coughing continuously, it could be bronchitis. I''ll write you a prescription for homemade herbal remedies and a food list to have on the side. You can prepare them for him and eliminate the root of his illnesses." Angeline said gratefully, "Thank you, Grandma." Angeline took the ne back overnight and arrived at Imperial Capital at noon the next day. She did not immediately go over to see Jay but went back to Carefree Garden beforehand. She made some medicinal soup ording to Grandma Boye¡¯s recipe and paired it with some good old chicken soup. Only then did she drive to Tourmaline Estate. At this moment, Chloe heard that Jay had fallen ill and made a ruckus, requesting the hospital to discharge her. Jordan could not persuade her to stay and had no option but to bring Chloe home. After all, she had already been deemed to be in a rtively stable condition. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Angeline''s car had just arrived at Tourmaline Estate when she saw Jordan helping Chloe out of the vehicle by the gate. Judy was beside Chloe as well, keeping herpany. Angeline did not want to bump into Chloe to avoid quarreling like the previous few times as it would exhaust Jay''s mind and body. As such, Angeline decided not to disclose her return to Imperial Capital for the time being. Angeline turned her car around and decided to take a smaller road to sneak into Tourmaline Estate. Fragrant Vessel Court. Grand Asia¡¯s respiratory specialists had conducted a joint consultation for Jay and gave him the best diagnosis n. Based on the tendency of the disease to develop in a severe direction, the experts gave him the atomization treatment. Chloe rushed toward Jay''s bedroom door but was ultimately blocked by Jenson and Baby Robbie. "My daddy needs quiet rest, so we can''t just let anyone in," said Jenson. Chloe roared furiously, "I''m his mother! I''m not just anyone." Baby Robbie said, "Other than yelling all the time, will you treat the patient with tenderness and consideration like my mother?" Chloe threw a hissy fit. "Step aside!" Jay frowned when he heard the dispute outside the door. He eximed in a low voice, "Jens, Baby Robbie, let Grandma in." Only then did Jens and Baby Robbie open up a narrow passage. Chloe opened the door and wheeled her wheelchair toward Jay''s bed. "JJ." Jay¡¯s expression looked sunken, and he looked listless. "I''m fine, Mom.¡± Chloe said in distress, "What else can I say to you? If you had let go of Angeline, you wouldn¡¯t have ended u p this way. You''re so stubborn, and you got that character of yours from me." "Mom, I''m tired. I want to rest." Jay frowned and closed his strengthless eyes. Chloe sighed. "I know you hate it when I talk about Angeline. Fine, I¡¯ll stop." Jay merely closed his eyes and refused to wake up. Chloe felt helpless that she had no other option but to wheel her wheelchair out of the room. Jay was indeed not willing to listen to Chloeining about Angelina, but he was genuinely feeling weak as well. The high fever he had been enduring for a day and a half left him feeling barely alive. He had lost almost all his strength. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At the moment, there was nothing but Angeline inside his chaotic mind. Suddenly, he heard a soft sounding from outside the window. Angeline was like a butterfly pping its wings on the window. She silently squeezed inside through the gap. Then, she sauntered toward the bed where she saw the frowning and haggard-looking Jay. Angeline felt her heart getting twisted by a knife. She sat on the bedside stool and gently held onto Jay¡¯s hand. She stroked the back of his hand that was swollen from the IV. His face appeared very thin, and as a result, his facial features had be more profound and three-dimensional. His beautiful flowing ck hair looked a little messy at the moment, making Jay appear utterly haggard. Angeline gently tidied up his hair with her fingers. Although his eyes were closed, she could still hear loud breathing noises. From the sound of it, Angeline could tell that he was not asleep. Her movements were so gentle that they soothed the anxiety in Jay''s heart. When Jay opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the beautiful face that he had missed so dearly. Jay was immediately stirred up. A few moments ago, i t was stasis and unhappiness that his mother had brought upon him. Now, it was a joyful surprise that Angeline had given him. The difference made him sit up with excitement. "Angeline!" He extended his arms to hug Angeline, but suddenly, h e thought of something. He took the face mask ced on the bedside table and put it on first. Then, he embraced Angeline tightly in his arms. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 ¡°Why did youe back?" he asked excitedly. "I was worried about you," Angeline''s voice was slightly low. Jay looked at Angeline¡¯s gracefully beautiful face. There was a trace of sadness in her eyebrows, and her eyes appeared dejected. She had always been a person who could not hide her emotions. She was so worried about him. The feeling was so intense that it was written all over her face. Jay caressed her soft, ck hair and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a cold. I¡¯ll get better soon." "It''s a nasty cold," Angeline angrily corrected his words. Then, she handed the thermos in her hand to Jay and said with a smile, "It''s a herbal remedy Grandma Boye prescribed for you. Want some?¡± Jay looked at the other thermos. "What''s that one?" "I made you chicken noodle soup." Jay was somewhat jealous. "So, you didn''t immediatelye here to see me once you came back? You decided to make soup first?" Angeline smiled and said, "Yeah." "Do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve missed you?" Jay said in a lonesome manner. Angelineforted him, saying, "I did it all for you anyway, so don''t be jealous." Jay took a whiff of the herbal remedy soup and could smell the bitter, astringent odor wafting out. He abruptly frowned. "It smells so bitter." Angeline knew that he had always hated these types o f remedies, hence she teased him and said, "Why don''t I feed it to you with my mouth?" Jay looked at Angeline keenly, his listless eyes starting to show a bit of strength. "How about you feed me after I''ve recovered from this cold?" Although he wanted to receive this perk now, he feared spreading this cold to Angeline, who had a weakened immune system. As such, he had to endure i t. Angeline could not help but giggle and said, "Then, you should drink your herbal soup." Jay felt utterly defeated. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, he still bit the bullet and drank the soup. His brows started knitting tightly, and he pitifully looked at Angeline. "I¡¯m going to puke." Angeline hurriedly opened the sk of chicken soup." Drink this soup." After a few sips of the chicken soup, it was only barely able to cover the taste of the herbal soup. Angeline packed the sks into her bag and noticed that it was gettingte. Someone mighte in to check on Jay soon. As such, she said, "Jaybie, take a good rest. I''ll be heading back now." Jay held her hand and pleaded with her with a puppylike gaze. "My darling, please take me home." Angeline was dumbfounded. When she thought of the moment she entered earlier and saw the frown on Jay''s face, it was apparent that h e was not happy to stay here. However, she was still clear-headed and replied," Jaybie, you¡¯re sick. You shouldn''t be heading out when it''s so cold outside." Jay held her hand tightly and said shamelessly, "Are you truly willing to leave me here all alone, Angeline? I''ll miss you so much that I can''t sleep." "How about when the sky turns fully dark, I¡¯ll sneak u p the window ande in to apany you?¡± Angeline said with a smile. "Angeline...¡± After getting rejected by her, Jay was feeling slightly moody. However, because he was severely ill, his voice sounded soft and weak. It made him sound less convincing. "I want to be with you all the time. I don''t want to be separated from you anymore, not even for a second,¡± Jay said pitifully. He truly did miss Angeline. He was even more worried about not being by her side at all times. Angeline held his hand. It was her first time seeing such a fragile Master Ares. She gave up opposing him and gently obeyed, saying, "Then, I''ll change your clothes and take you back with me right now." Jay smiled at her in relief. Angeline put on a coat for him and helped him to stand up. To preserve his strength, Angeline ced his hand around her shoulders and walked out with him. Outside the door, Jenson and Baby Robbie heard the movements inside and opened the door. They then saw Mommy trying to walk out while supporting Daddy. The two were immediately dumbfounded. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 "Mommy?" Angeline made a silent gesture at them. It was slightly toote to exin to them why she was here, but she still anxiously said, "Your daddy wants to return to Carefree Garden. The two of you help me distract the others." Jenson stepped forward and supported his dad, saying, "I¡¯ll help you, Mommy." Baby Robbie walked outside and said, "I''ll distract the others." Angeline led Jay to Fragrant Vessel Court''s backyard where her car was parked. Then, after cing Jay into the vehicle cautiously, Jenson sat in the driver''s seat." I¡¯ll drive you guys back." Angeline sat in the backseat next to Jay. Jay leaned his head on Angelina''s shoulder, coughing violently from time to time. When they arrived at Carefree Garden, Jenson helped his dad reach the bed and hurriedly said goodbye to his parents. "I''ll be heading back to Tourmaline. I''m merely afraid that Tourmaline Estate is already in a frenzy at this time. Mommy..." Jenson walked toward Angeline and gave her a tender hug. "Wee home, Mommy." Angeline smiled brightly. "Jens, don''t forget to exin things to Grandpa." "Okay." Once Jenson left, Jay and Angeline looked at each other. Jay widened his arms and said, "Come and give me a hug." Angeline walked over and hugged him gently. She said in an upset tone, "I didn¡¯t know you''re capable of getting sick." Jay''s illness had brought a lot of panic and sentiment t o Angeline. She knew that Jay was a mortal, and he had a mortal body that could go through the stages of life just like anybody else''s. Although this was aw that no one could escape from, Angeline felt terrified when these things happened to Jay. However, these fears would not crumble her. On the contrary, it made Angeline stronger. She had to stand up bravely and be extremely strong to protect the people she loved. Jay smiled and said, "Silly, I''ve slowly be old, so o f course, I''d get sick." "You''re not old," Angeline cried out in denial. Jay patted her on her lean back. "Alright. I''m not old." He did not honestly think that he was old, but he merely wanted Angeline to realize that the times they had together were limited and infinitely precious. He wanted to stay with her at all times. He did not expect Angeline to be so against him growing old... "Jaybie, take a good rest." Angeline let go of him and carefullyy him down on the bed. Although Jay''s condition had worsened, he was in a brighter mood after seeing Angeline. As such, he felt better spiritually as well. Angeline could see his blushing red cheeks, and she proceeded to ce her palm on his forehead. She frowned upon touching the burning hot surface. "You''re burning up." Jay said, "It''s alright. Ites and goes. It''ll subside after some antipyretic." Angeline looked at Jay, who was indifferent toward his own condition, and her face became stern. "I''ll have to think of a way to reduce your fever.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "How about a bath?" Jay smiled wickedly. Angeline reprimanded him with a stern face, "You''re sick, so keep it in your pants.¡± However, bathing seemed to be a suitable method to physically reduce his fever. Ultimately, Angeline carried a basin of warm water over and moistened a towel before gently wiping Jay''s face and hands... Her movements were very gentle as if she was touching her most beloved treasure. Jay looked at her in silence. He was filled with blissful happiness and warmth. He had many family members, yet Angeline was the only one who personally took care of him when he was sick. If Angeline was around, he was utterly at bliss even if he was ill. 2 Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 In the evening, Jay was no longer as clingy and even tried coaxing Angeline. "I''ll cough continuously at night. It might affect your rest. Why don¡¯t you sleep in the next bedroom, Angeline?" Angeline shook her head and refused him resolutely." No. You¡¯re a patient, so I can¡¯t leave you here all alone." Jay used his trump card, saying, "Hey now. Be a good girl. I¡¯ll be all better tomorrow when you wake up." In the past, Angeline would have melted when she heard these words, and this sentence would have made her obey his every word. Now, Angeline merely squeezed out a bright smile at him. When she uttered her following sentence, her tone was firmer than before, "No, I''ll sleep with you.¡± Afterward, Angeline jumped onto the bed andy down beside him without taking off her clothes. Jay sat up in a panic and stared at Angeline nkly. If he had known that he would not be able to deal with the troubles Angeline would cause at night, he would not have begged to return to Carefree Garden with her. "Angeline, you have weak immunity. You''ll get infected if you stick so close to me," said Jay sharply. Angeline suddenly leaned forward, trying to shut his nagging mouth with hers. Jay was so startled that his pupils shrank as he hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand. Angeline''s kissnded on the back of his hand instead. "Angeline, I can''t sleep if you''re here," he muttered endlessly. "When did you be so talkative?¡± After Angeline said this, she deliberately closed her eyes and let out a snore. The sound was thunderous. Jay was in betweenughter and tears. He picked up the face mask on the bedside table. After putting on twoyers of medical surgical masks, hey down next to Angeline. Angeline noticed he was no longer pushing her away, s o she secretly opened her eyes and peeked at him. Then she found out Jay was looking at her from time t o time. A trace of helpless frustration shrouded his handsome face. However, upon seeing him wearing two surgical masks, his breathing sounds were slightly heavier, perhaps due to his respiratory disease. Angeline decided to surrender. "Fine, fine. I''ll go away after talking to you for a while longer, alright?" Jay was immediately more relieved. Those sharp and cold eagle eyes were now filled with a tender smile, and his heart had softened into a lump. Angeline still wanted to cling to him even when he was sick, and it made him feel utterly moved. The scene reminded him of when he was Ben back in a fishing vige. He had rashes all over his body due t o allergies. The ignorant fishermen thought that he had caught an incurable disease and therefore alienated him. At the time, even Marilyn had stayed far away from him. However, when Angeline saw his rashes, her first reaction was not to alienate herself from him but hold his hand and check the symptoms repeatedly. Shepletely ignored the potential harm the unknown disease could bring her. Angeline''s love and care for him were based on trust and her selflessness. Suddenly, he could no longer hold himself back and reached out to gently stroke Angeline''s cheek. A gentle smile appeared in his eyes as he sighed." Angeline, the proudest thing I''ve done in my life is probably being able to marry you." Angeline smiled blissfully but still teased him yfully. "Sigh. I me myself for being fooled by you. Otherwise, I would''ve had the chance to date around." Jay''s smile froze... His voice turned icy cold. "Are you itching for a spank?" Angeline looked at Jay. "Are you willing to hit me?" He was not. Jay suddenly asked in a severe tone, "Angeline, have you ever regretted being with me?¡± Angeline pretended to give it a thought. "Let me think.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay was getting angry. "Angeline...." Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Seeing that he was indeed getting mad, Angeline stopped her pranks. She held his hand and said emotionally, "Don''t you already know how significant you are in my heart?" Jay was sullen. He was a little unsure himself. "I know that you have a stubborn personality. If you choose to do something, you''ll persevere and see it through. So I was always worried that since my parents had brought upon you so many disasters, you would perhaps... think of retreating. I was afraid that in your point of view, once a husband and wife chose each other, they''d have to finish walking on a shared path together due to responsibility and morality. Angeline, I¡¯m scared that you¡¯re merely staying with me out of force, not because of love...." Angeline was stunned by his words and was in a daze for a long time. She stayed silent, and Jay could feel that his heart was about to jump out of his throat due to tension. After long consideration, Angeline blinked her innocent zed eyes and said, "Frankly, my feelings for you are ratherplicated...." Jay''s heart was faltering. Angeline continued again, "If I can¡¯t see you, my heart will be uneasy. And if you fall ill, I''ll be deadly afraid. Moreover, I don''t like it when you have a rtionship with any other woman." Angeline emphasized, "Subconsciously, I feel like you''re all mine." Jay''s eyes instantly appeared more vivid now that he saw things clearly. It turned out Angeline would be jealous because of him... "Angeline, Angeline..." He buried his face in her neck and murmured affectionately, "I love you." ''Thank you, Angeline. For never giving up on me.¡¯ Angeline got up from the bed and took off the masks o n his face. "Alright now, it''s gettingte. Take a good rest, I''ll be sleeping next door." Jay nodded at her. At night, Angeline was not able to sleep soundly. When she heard the coughsing from next door, she would continuously get up to check on him. She had been tossing and turning the whole night. Early in the morning, Jay''s coughing became sparse, and Angeline was finally able to get some rest. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tourmaline Estate. At this moment, there was already an uproar. "Where did Jay go?" Chloe roared hysterically. Grand Old Master Yorks threw a fit of thunderous rage. "You knuckleheads! Weren''t you taking care of the patient?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "Go. Look for him, and hurry up." Jenson merely stared at these anxious people, and there was a satirical smile in his eyes. It had been quite some time since his daddy left Fragrant Vessel Court. They had only discovered that h e was missing now. The amount of care they put toward Daddy was clearly not enough. Grand Old Master Ares identally caught a glimpse o f Jenson''s indifferent expression and regained his senses. "Jens, where''s your daddy?" Jenson replied, "Daddy''s not used to living in Fragrant Vessel Court, so he went back to Carefree Gardenst night." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Chloe mumbled, somewhat displeased. "Fragrant Vessel Court is his home. Why is he not used to living here?" Jenson snorted and said, "What''s so good about Fragrant Vessel Court? It''s either haunted or people will go missing. Why would my daddy like such a dark ce?" When Jenson was little, he had gotten scared out of his wits by Chloe, who pretended to be a ghost haunting Fragrant Vessel Court. This caused him to have severe social anxiety. Moreover, Angeline had also disappeared from this ce before, and she was disfigured right here as well. Fragrant Vessel Court was nothing but a nightmare for Jay. Chloe had merely deceived herself into thinking that Jay thought of Fragrant Vessel Court as his home, and he would then love this ce unconditionally. Jenson''s remarks were tantamount to insinuating Chloe of the crimes she hadmitted. It made Chloe feel that she had once again reached rock bottom. Her face turned dark and distorted. Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks looked at each other. Both of the old men could not help but worry about Jay''s severe illness. They suggested, "Why don''t we head to Carefree Garden to visit that child?¡± Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Jenson blurted out, "You can''t go.¡± Mommy was in Carefree Garden. If Chloe went over and saw Mommy, she would undoubtedly utter more hurtful words to irritate Mommy. Mommy had finally returned from being near death''s door, and Jenson never wanted anyone to hurt Mommy ever again. Daddy and Mommy had gone through so much. Everyone looked at Jenson in a startled manner. Although they knew that Jenson¡¯s character was cold and distant, his behavior of disallowing rtives and friends from visiting his daddy was somewhat unusually ruthless even for him. Chloe threw a fit. "Jens, how can you refuse the elders¡¯ kindness?¡± Jenson stared at Chloe coldly. "My daddy doesn''t want to stay in Fragrant Vessel Court because of a certain someone. Now that he¡¯s tucked away safely in Carefree Garden, you lot still want to go all the way there. Perhaps you¡¯re nning to soil thest piece of purend that is Carefree Garden?" Jenson was never willing to ept apromise or any wrongdoings. He was extraordinarily courageous, and his insight surpassed others. As such, he had the ability and means to dispel all the filth in the world. Chloe was getting furious... In her eyes, Jenson was merely a child. A child was immature, and they would inevitably speak without giving it much thought. Therefore, Chloe did not take Jenson¡¯s words to heart. Chloe insisted on visiting Jay in Carefree Garden." Dad, Jay''s illness is getting worse. Him staying in Carefree Garden all alone is making me really worried." Grand Old Master Yorks nced at Grand Old Master Ares, seeking his help. He did not want to make an enemy of Jenson and offend his little great-grandson. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Jens, even if you don''t allow us to visit Carefree Garden, you should at least let us know your daddy''s condition. Otherwise, we''ll continue to think about him. Do you have the heart to let us two old men live our days with worries?" Jenson took his phone out and called Jay. Once the call was connected, Jay''s weak but unconceble happy voice was heard. "Jens." "Daddy, I¡¯m currently in Tourmaline Estate," Jenson quickly reminded his dad to prevent him from leaking information of Angelina''s return to Imperial Capital. "Is your great-grandpa next to you?" asked Jay. "Yeah." "Give him the phone. I''ll have a word with him," said Jay. Jenson handed the phone to Grand Old Master Ares, who proceeded to ask about Jay''s condition. Jay exined to him in detail, ¡°Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''m fine now. My fever¡¯s gone, and my cough has subsided by a whole lot." Grand Old Master Ares listened as Jay talked for quite some time, and he noticed there was no shortness of breath. The frequency of his coughs was significantly reduced as well. He finally eased up his brows. He smiled and said, "Since your condition has improved, Grandpa is relieved. But..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Ares found it strange as to how Jay¡¯s condition suddenly improved so quickly. Jay could hear his grandpa''s confusion and chuckled happily. "Grandpa, I have Grand Asia''s best caretaker here by my side to care for me. You don¡¯t have to worry." Grand Old Master Ares was slightly startled. Had Jay hired a caregiver to take care of him? That was definitely not something he would usually do. After being confused for quite some time, he was hit with a sudden realization. Had Angelina not been a caregiver in Grand Asia before? It was no wonder Jay wanted to return to Carefree Garden in the middle of the night. Grand Old Master Ares presumed that Angelina had probably come home. Grand Old Master Ares was choked up with emotions. Angelina was sick as well, but because Jay had gotten himself ill, she hurriedly returned as she was worried about him. The couple''s feelings for one another were not at all diminished due toplicated human rtionships, but instead, they became mellower and aged like fine wine. They were always sticking together, and that itself was enviable. "I see. Please thank your caretaker in my stead, Jay. Tell her that the Areses wees her as a guest at any time." Grand Old Master chuckled. "Okay," Jay replied cheerfully. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 After hanging up the phone, Grand Old Master Ares calmly said to Grand Old Master Yorks, "JJ''s fever has subsided. And I barely heard a cough from him when we talked. It looks like his illness has improved, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hearing that Jay¡¯s condition had significantly improved, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Jordan also tactfully tried to persuade Chloe, saying, "Chloe, our child''s condition has gotten better now. So let''s not head to Carefree Garden and disturb his peaceful rest.¡± Chloe was still upset since she would not get to see Jay. Jenson then bid farewell to everyone and left. Carefree Garden. When Angeline entered Jay''s bedroom with another portion of herbal soup, Jay¡¯s smiling face turned somewhat petrified. "Do I have to drink it again?" Hey on the bed desperately. Angeline ced the soup on the bedside table and extended her hand to pull him up. "Come on now, drink your medicine.¡± Jay acted coquettishly. "Feed me, Angeline." "Okay, I''ll feed you." Jay sat up, and Angeline scooped up a spoonful of soup into his mouth as they chatted. "Grandma''s herbal remedy is truly effective. You drank it twice yesterday and your cough has gotten better. The frequency has decreased as well. Yesterday, you coughed dozens of times consecutively. Today, it subsided to five or six coughs." Jay quietly listened to Angeline''s voice as she spoke. Angeline paid so much attention to his condition, and he felt rather touched by it. "Why aren''t you speaking?" Angeline realized that Jay had been silent for quite some time and asked curiously. Jay replied gently, "I''m attentively listening to you." Angeline smiled charmingly. "Grandma Boye also taught me how to make a therapeutic soup for coughs. When you''re all better, I''ll make some for you every day. That way, we''ll dispel the cause of it from its root." Jay merely smiled and nodded. "Grandma said that you''re not young anymore. So if w e don''t cure itpletely, it¡¯ll easily lead to chronic bronchitis. When you''re old, imagine how ufortable it¡¯ll be to cover your chest with one hand as you cough while the other is holding a cane? S o I have topletely cure this cold for you." Angeline wanted him to drink the medicine obediently, and she mimicked the appearance of an old man crouching and coughing. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay was somewhat angry, yet he still found it rather funny. "Who told you that I''m old?" Jay pinched Angeline''s clear and glowing cheeks. Angeline realized that she hadmitted an unintentional mistake and said a taboo of his. "I didn''t do it on purpose, Jaybie. You''re not old." Angeline apologized quickly. "If I get old and start hunching and coughing constantly, will you despise me?" Jay suddenly asked sorrowfully. Angeline said, "Of course, I wouldn''t. You''ll be an elegant and funny older man when you''re old. Look at Grandma Boye, she has a light temperament. She looks 60 even though she''s 80 years old. Your family is blessed with genes that freezes your appearance in time." Jay replied, "Angeline, I don''t want to grow old." Angeline smiled and asked, "Why not?" Jay grew silent. There was a hint of worry from his darkened pupils. After some time, he said, "I''m afraid that once I grow old, I''ll not be as strong. If you need me, I can no longer be as I used to be and embrace you unscrupulously." Angeline¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It turned out Jaybie was worried about her... Angeline ced the bowl on the bedside table and held Jay''s hand tightly. She said, "You don''t have to worry about me. My illness has been cured." Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Jay stroked Angeline¡¯s beautiful face. She looked at him, smiling brighter than any mountain flower. To prevent him from worrying about her, Angeline had asked Grandma Boye to inject her with biological agents. She firmly believed that Grandma Boye couldpletely cure her disease. However, she was not aware of the fact that Jay had previously discussed her illness with Grandma Boye. Grandma had said that Angelina''s disease was initially triggered due to gics, and her mental illness was due to external causes. The biological agents could only get rid of her psychologically induced factors and allowed her to affirm that she was a healthy person who could do things a healthy person could do. If life went well in the future, perhaps her illness would not reur. However, if she encountered major trauma once more, it was not impossible that it would recur. In a nutshell, there were still variables in the future. As such, Jay could not let himself be weak because he was Angelina''s umbre and her strongest supporter. "Jaybie, didn''t you notice how lively and healthy I¡¯ve been the past two days? My illness is truly cured," Angeline emphasized once more. Jay smiled and nodded. "Yeah.¡± Angeline smiled back charmingly. Jay asked, "So, what are your ns after this, Angeline?" Angeline said, "Before I left, I had a long conversation with Grandma. Grandma gave me a couple of suggestions. She said that life is short, and we should learn to live independently. She suggested that I find something I like doing, and the idea sounded selfish a t first, but it''s quite philosophical once I''ve given it a thought. Darling, I''ve decided to get a job. I want to have a social value instead of staying safe by constantly being in your grasp. I want to enjoy the fruits of yourbor every day. I should use my own hands to make contributions to society as much as possible so that it¡¯s worthwhile for me to havee into this world." Jay did not want Angeline to start working, but Boye''s warnings were ringing in his ears. "Angeline will only forget about her anxiety and depression if she stays upied. The longer she puts them behind her, the better her recovery will be." Jay could only conceal the worries he had and smiled. "Then, what do you like to do?" Angeline was confused as well. "I haven''t given it that much thought." She was brimming with self-confidence. "However, anyone raised by you ispetent, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to find a job." Jay pinched her nose softly and said, "You¡¯re singing your own praises." Angeline covered her mouth andughed. "Once you''ve given it a thought, just let Jaybie know. I can arrange it for you," said Jay affectionately. Angeline shook her head like a rattle. "No, I have to find one on my own." Jay could feel someone pouring a bucket of icy water o n his head, and his whole body turned cold. Angeline wanted to rid herself of his protection. How could he let that happen? "Angeline... A workce is often cruel to neers. Without my protection, I''m merely worried they''ll swallow you whole,¡± said Jay solemnly. Angeline smiled yfully. "The biggest capitalist in Imperial Capital is right here. And the capitalist who wants to swallow me whole is also right here. Apart from you, who''d want to take advantage of me?" Jay was dumbfounded. Perhaps Angeline was not aware of how beautiful she was to men. If she were to look for a job as the crown prince''s wife, Jay certainly would not be worried about someone else hitting on her. However, if she were to go incognito, he could not begin to imagine how many men would covet her beauty. "Cough..." Jay was irritated by Angeline''s rebelliousness. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline noticed that it was a little too cruel to mess with Jay when he was sick. She immediately lowered her posture and said with a smile, "Alright. If you''re truly worried about me, then just secretly protect me and don¡¯t reveal my identity, okay?¡± Jay stared at her, speechless. "Why? Do you find it embarrassing to be my wife?" Angeline replied, "Of course not. Being your wife is a blessing my ancestors bestowed upon me. I can''t even begin to tell you how proud I am." Jay''s eyebrows were smiling, and he said rather proudly, "It¡¯s good that you''re well aware of it." Angeline,"..." He was indeed not the humble type. "Then, why do you want to hide your identity?" Jay asked. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 "If others know that I''m your wife, my boss will fear m e and my colleagues will stop at nothing to tter me. Do you think I''ll be able to make genuine friends?" asked Angeline. Jay was dumbfounded. "Do you still need more friends?" Angeline was slightly stunned. She realized that Jay was starting to get paranoid again and quickly hugged him while acting coquettishly. "Having you by my side is enough for me, and I don¡¯t need any more genuine friends. But it¡¯d be nice to have multiple friends in a workce. It¡¯ll lead to more paths in the future." Jay said with an extraordinarily domineering tone," There''s no need. You have me, and I promise you all the paths will still lead you to Rome." Angeline,"..." It seemed like today was not a good day for negotiations. "Let¡¯s postpone the job hunt. Darling, school''s about to start, so let¡¯s prepare for the children''s advancement instead," Angeline cleverly changed the subject. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay absent-mindedly muttered, "They''re all grown up now, so let them handle it on their own." Angeline was stunned. She was much older than the children, so why was she not allowed to handle her own things? "I think I¡¯m also able to handle things on my own..." Angeline said in a whisper. Jay stared at her, his eyes growing more serious. Ultimately, he reluctantly held Angeline''s hand and said, "Angeline, you¡¯re not in good health. I''m worried about you." Angeline was both upset and touched by his gesture... I t seemed like her illness had made Jaybie unable to forget it for the rest of their lives. "Alright, do as you please." She suddenly showed her white teeth as she smiled. She had no reason to refuse Jaybie¡¯s care for her anyway. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. "Attagirl." Downstairs, there was suddenly a bunch of bell-like peals ofughter. "Daddy, Mommy?" The children''s voices came one after another. Angeline was ecstatic. "Are the children home?" Jay frowned. "If those little brats havee home, who¡¯s cooking their meals for them?" Angeline reprimanded him in a low voice, "Darling, it''s not often we get to see our children. You cannot dislike it when theye home. They''re growing up, and our time with them is getting shorter. One day, they''ll grow into towering trees and no longer rely on u s. Perhaps at the time, you''ll be begging on your knees for them toe home.¡± Jay curled his lips into a smile. ¡°You''re right. Then help me up and we¡¯ll go greet the children.¡± Angeline said, "You''re a patient. Justy down and I''ll call them in." Jay replied, "No can do. That''ll affect the stalwart image I''ve imprinted on the children.¡± Angeline was in betweenughter and tears. As such, she helped him put on a coat and they walked downstairs. Once the children entered Carefree Garden, they all walked silently in to not disturb Jay''s rest. When they entered the living room, they saw Jay sitting on the sofa. Angeline was as busy as a bee, making a fruit tter for the children. "Hello Mommy, hello Daddy." "Come here and sit," Jay''s face that was like an ice sculpture melted into a loving smile. All the children sat down around Jay. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Baby Robbie walked toward Mommy and hugged her waist from behind. He was smiling enchantingly. "Mommy, how can you do such dirty work? Let your son handle it." Angeline turned to look at Baby Robbie, pinching his gorgeous face. "My Baby Robbie is such a gentleman. He''ll surely swoon all the girls in the future." As she said these words, Angeline''s face suddenly became stern. "Don''t you dare try messing with them." Baby Robbie wondered if he should beughing or crying... Angeline gave Baby Robbie the task of making the fruit tter, and she returned to Jay¡¯s side to have a chat with the children. "I heard that Poppy dressed up as a boy and received a love letter from a girl. Is that true?" Angeline asked with a smile. Sis Twoughed wildly. "Hahaha. Mommy, that girl and I are best friends now." Angeline said, "Having a lot of friends is a good thing. But you shouldn¡¯t merely use your charm on girls. It¡¯ll be good for you to make friends of the opposite sex too." Jay frowned at her words. In terms of the children¡¯s education, Jay''s concepts were conservative and feudal, while Angeline¡¯s were more open and free. Jay looked at Angeline. ¡°Did you have a lot of friends o f the opposite sex when you were a kid?" Angeline was dumbstruck... If she said no, then her word of advice for Poppy would not be convincing as she was not leading by example. If she said yes, Jay''s jealousy would perhaps overflow. "I had one or two...." Angeline stuttered and hesitated. "Oh? What are their names?" Jay asked with a gloomy expression. "Jay Ares. Does that count?" Jay¡¯s tense expression rxed. His eyes appeared to b e grinning. Baby Robbie teased his mom, saying, "Mommy, you¡¯ll always be a terrified little egg in front of Daddy. Even after so many years, you''re still afraid of him?" Jenson said, "Daddy is the one afraid of Mommy." Baby Zetty summed it up, "What Daddy and Mommy have is something called mutual respect. Brother Finn said that this is what the most beautiful love should look like." When she said these words, Baby Zetty¡¯s face was filled with longing. Jay asked Sis Six again, "Jasmine is the most serious i n her studies, and her grades are also the best among all the sisters. Am I right?" Sis Six bashfully said, "Daddy, my personality is somewhat boring. So I don¡¯t do anything else aside from studying." Baby Robbie brought over the fruit tter and stuffed an orange into Sis Six¡¯s mouth. He said sourly, "We don¡¯t like learning, yet you do. You''re deliberately humiliating us." Sis Six hissed at him. "Scram.¡± After Jay asked about the children''s situation, he said, "I''ve asked someone to investigate your past lives during this period. Other than Poppy, we''ve found out all your past whereabouts and backgrounds. However, some of your families are no longerplete." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The children looked at each other. The expressions on their faces were a mixture of both nervousness and expectations. Jay continued, "I¡¯ve sent someone to find your parents, and I believe they''ll be here soon. When the timees, if you want to leave the Ares family, Mommy and Daddy will give you our blessings. But if you want to stay, Mommy and Daddy will also be thrilled." The children breathed a sigh of relief. Sis Two¡¯s expression looked rather sorrowful. Angeline asked, "Poppy, are you homesick?¡± Sis Two had tears in her eyes as she said, "My home is gone, Mommy." Angeline was slightly startled, and hints of curiosity filled her eyes. 2 Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 Judging from Sis Two''s somewhat ashamed reaction, Angeline could sense some helplessness from her. She could tell that the child had concealed her past life from them. Sis Two burst into tears and said, "I grew up in an orphanage... I was abandoned by my parents right after I was born. Later on, I stole something from the grocery store and people were chasing after me. That was when Foster Father saw me. He adopted me after seeing me run very fast.¡± Angeline walked over and gently hugged Sis Two in her embrace. Sis Two merely exined with very few words, but it vividly expressed the sadness and helplessness of the first half of her life. Angeline felt sorry for the child, and she said with tearful eyes, "From now on, you¡¯ll stay by my side. No one else can bully you anymore. You''re now the eldest daughter of the Ares family." Jay added, "We¡¯ll change your name to Andy Ares. How about it?¡± Sis Two wiped her tears and broke into a smile. "Okay, I like it." Angeline exined, "When Daddy was naming you, he hoped that you¡¯d be Andy, who''ll continue to wear male clothing as you wish in the future and not change who you are. And that your grace will be able t o surpass any of the other men." "Alright." The other children walked up to Jay. "Daddy, we also want a beautiful name like Sis Andy." Jay replied, "You all have one." Angeline exined, "Daddy already thought of new names for all of you while we were in Mount Pearl." Angeline said, "Three''s name is Lilynn Ares. Four''s name is Susan Ares. Six''s name is Roxie Ares. Seven¡¯s name is Chancy Ares. Eight''s name is Quinn Ares. Lil Ten¡¯s name is Brooke Ares. Lil Eleven is Demi Ares. Lil Twelve is Darra Ares, andst but not least, Thirteen is Enya Ares. The elder sisters'' names were given to you by Daddy based on your personalities. Since the younger sisters are still young, their names all symbolize something small but great. I hope all the older brothers and sisters will protect them." "I like my name!" The children burst into tears but were excited at the same time. Sis Six said, "Roxie Ares, as in dawn in Persian?" Jay smiled and nodded. "Lil Six has a heart as vast as the sky, so Roxie suits you best." Sis Six nodded gently at Daddy. "Thank you, Daddy." Angeline said with tears in her eyes, "Do remember your names. Even if you all end up on different corners of the world, you must remember the fate that once brought you to the Ares family." "Mommy, we''ll never forget the Ares family." As if they were brimming with love, Angeline and the children cried in each other¡¯s arms. Sounds of wailing wereing out of Carefree Garden. Jay looked at his wife and children... feeling dumbfounded. It was not a life or death situation. They were merely giving them names. What was the reason for them to cry so heartbreakingly? Baby Robbie sat in front of his daddy and sighed. "I''m willing to bet it won''t be long before Mommy''s sentimental character transforms these cold-blooded killers. We¡¯ll soon have a house filled with weak, delicate daughters." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenson was born with strong desires to protect the weak. For all the girls in the Ares family, as long as they were children who Daddy epted and Mommy loved, he would feel that he had an obligation to protect them. He said coolly, "It''d be better that way." Baby Robbie stuck his tongue out. "No one will help m e fight anyone in the future." Angeline was choked up as she pointed at Baby Robbie, scolding him, "You smelly brat. If you were to get in a fight in the future, you''re on your own. Don''t drag your sisters with you. The Ares family¡¯s daughters will be walking on a more gentle path from now on." Baby Robbie suddenly felt everything had turned much more uninteresting. Josephine and Zayne had just driven into Carefree Garden when they heard the whimpers and sobsing from inside the house. It sounded strong and boundless; even the grounds were shaking. "F*ck, what¡¯s happening in there?" Zayne panicked. H e pushed the car door open and sprinted toward the vi''s entrance. Josie was so terrified that both her legs had turned soft. She thought about Jay being seriously ill and then when paired with Angeline¡¯s miserable cries, her imagination headed toward the worst-case scenario. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 Zayne banged the vi''s door open and saw that Angeline was crying with her daughters in her arms. The three males of the family were looking at them somewhat speechlessly. Zayne walked toward Jay while patting his chest with lingering fear. "F*ck, you scared me to death. I thought you had kicked the bucket." Zayne merely cursed Jay out without any restraint, yet he offended the whole household. Almost instantly, everyone was giving him the death stare... Zayne¡¯s forehead was dripping with beads of cold sweat... "Did I walk into a wolves'' den? Please take your sharp eyes off me. I''m scared,¡± Zayne said timidly. "Why are you here?" Jay''s tone was cold. Zayne muttered angrily, "I heard you were ill and dragged my wife and children here to see you early in the morning. Is this how you treat me?" "Uncle, since when do you have children?" Baby Robbie asked curiously. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zayne tugged Josie over and touched her somewhat t belly. He said, "They''re here." Baby Zetty eximed in surprise, "Aunt Josie is pregnant? Are they twins?¡± Zayne said, "Twins aren¡¯t enough. They''re probably triplets, at least. Or perhaps quadruplets. But I still think quintuplets would be best." Baby Zetty teased him. "Do you think your wife''s a pig?" Jenson and Baby Robbie red at their sister. "Watch your mouth." Only then did Baby Zetty realize she had made a mistake. She covered her mouth and looked at Mommy guiltily, "Mommy, I wasn¡¯t talking about you." Angeline showed a startled expression. Zayne cautiously supported Josie as she sat down." Josie, are you thirsty? Or hungry?" Josephine nodded. Zayne raised his gaze toward the people in the room." Hear that? Get her water and food. My wife''s hungry and thirsty." Jay ordered him coldly, "You do it." Zayne widened his eyes, "Me? Did I hear you right? I''m the guest here." Jay said, "Do you think anyone in this room can cook?" Zayne looked at the young, innocent children and then at the sickly Jay before ultimatelynding his gaze on Angeline. "You do it, Angeline." Jay¡¯s eagle eyes instantly turned cold. "What did you say?" Since he was young, he had trained himself to do all the housework to prevent Angeline from doing any. Furthermore, Angeline¡¯s body was in a weak state at the moment. As such, Zayne''s proposal simply ignited the me in Jay''s heart. Zayne repeatedlyined, "Crap. I came at the wrong time. There are so many people here. Wouldn¡¯t making all their meals exhaust me to death?" Then, he thought of an idea, "Josie, should we head home? We can visit your brother another day.¡± Jay threatened him, "You''re no longer allowed toe to Carefree Garden once you leave." Zayne drooped his head and epted his fate. He said, "Fine. I''ll do it." The bubbly, cute, and kind Baby Zetty stood up and offered, "Uncle, I''ll help you." The other sisters also took the initiative to offer, "We¡¯ll go with you too." All the children rushed into the kitchen, and the living room instantly became empty. Angeline considerately poured a ss of water for Josie. Jay became jealous and said, "I want one too, Angeline." Then, Angeline poured another ss of water for Jay. Jenson looked at Josie¡¯s stomach and said in a sharp-tongued manner, "I thought you couldn''t get pregnant? How¡¯d you get a baby?" Josie answered, "Stinking little brat, aren''t you d Aunt Josie is giving you another younger sister or brother?" Jenson said, "When you''re pregnant, does walking require strenuous efforts, or does your body react badly to it? What makes Uncle so nervous about it?" Josie looked at Jenson curiously. "What are you trying to say?" Jenson then got straight to the point. "If you two lovebirdse here all the time to hang around in front of my daddy, he''ll be truly vexed by it." Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 Josie was puzzled. "Why would we vex your daddy?" Jenson nced at the deeply gloomy-eyed Jay. Ever since Zayne and Josephine entered the door, there was a cast of shadow in Daddy''s eyes. Jenson said, "Not everyone is as fortunate as Uncle who''s able to care for his pregnant wife personally." Josie was startled. Big Brother had always felt guilty for not being able to take care of the pregnant Angeline. As such, it was hard for him to watch other pregnant loving couples. Josie smiled and said, "Big Brother, Sis Angeline is still young. She can give birth to another baby for you." Jay looked at Angeline and saw her tranquil, beautiful appearance. He was secretly fantasizing about the scene of Angeline having another one of his babies again. The whole process just had to be happy and sweet. Josie suddenly got nauseous, and she abruptly stood u p to run to the bathroom. Jay¡¯s handsome face darkened at the sight. He instantly dispelled the idea of letting Angeline have another baby. When Josie came out of the bathroom, she noticed that all the Ares men''s expressions looked rather pale. "Is pregnancy hard?" Baby Robbie asked. Josiey listlessly on the armrest of the sofa and said weakly, "If there''s a next life, I''d prefer not to be a woman again." Then, the three men began staring at Angeline intriguingly. "Mommy, when you were pregnant with u s, did you suffer as much as Aunt Josie?" Angeline tried recalling the process of her pregnancy. At the time, she was pregnant with triplets. In the early stages of her pregnancy, her reaction to it was so severe that she barely ate anything. Three monthster, the doctor told her that the children''s development was somewhat stunted, so she needed to force herself to eat more. Moreover, in the third trimester, her belly was terrifyingly huge. She could not sit ory down for too long because of her more prominent figure... The only fortunate thing was that she was very young when she gave birth to them and had recovered very quickly without leaving many scars. Angeline smiled and said, "I was so young back then and still filled with energy. So I didn''t have to suffer as much as Aunt Josie." Jay extended his arm to her. "Lome here, Angeline." Angeline was slightly taken aback. She walked toward him and sat down next to him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay held her hand and said gently, "You''ve never told me the process of your pregnancy." Angeline said, "What do you want to know?" "Was your morning sickness severe?" asked Jay. Angeline shook her head, trying to speak calmly, "It wasn''t." "How many times did you throw up in a day? And for how long?" "It¡¯s been so long. I can barely remember the details." Angeline smiled lightly. Josie eximed, "Sis Angeline, didn''t you keep a pregnancy diary?" It was toote for Angeline to stop Josie from mentioning anything. Jay stared at Angeline''s face, his eyes covered with a somewhat mncholy color. Angeline had a pregnancy diary but never showed it t o him. One could only imagine how dark and gloomy the pregnancy diary''s contents were. "I want to see it, Angeline." Angeline smiled. "I''ll go look for it when you''re all better." "Okay." "You should have photos of your pregnancy too, right?" Josie exposed her once more. Angeline sunk into the sofa in despair. "Josie...." Josie smiled and said, "Sis Angeline, Big Brother has the right to know." Jay asked cheerfully, "You have photos? Where are they?" He got up from the sofa. "I''ll go look for them." Angeline looked fearfully at him and said somewhat guiltily, "They¡¯re not here. They''re at the Severes¡¯ house.¡± Jay looked at her zed pupils. Every time she lied, she would blink more frequently. Then, Jay proceeded to head upstairs. Angeline whimpered and hurriedly caught up to him. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 In the study. There was the sound of Jay coughing from time to time as well as the sounds of Angeline and him bickering. "Where are they?" "I don¡¯t remember where I put them." "Get out of my way." "No way." Jay picked Angeline up and ced her on the desk. A s he was turning around to look through the bookcase, Angeline hugged him tightly and eximed, "Ahhhhh! Let go of me! Let me go!" "Don''t mess around," Jay said tenderly. "I''m not..." Angeline held onto him tightly. Jay was in betweenughter and tears. "Then let go of me." "I will not. I''ll never let you go in this lifetime," said Angeline. Jay looked helplessly at the little woman who wrapped herself around him. The words she said about never letting him go in this lifetime had utterly brightened and dazzled up his mood. "Why don''t you want to show them to me?" Jay asked softly. Angeline replied, "I was so ugly." Jay rubbed on her soft hair andforted her, saying, "I won''t dislike you because of it." "It''s too ugly... My belly was huge." Angeline shook her head. Jay was even more curious about what Angeline looked like when she was pregnant. "I want to see the photos, Angeline," pleaded Jay. Angeline looked at his soft, puppy-like gaze and could no longer endure it. Jay had always portrayed himself as a strong, robust man. As such, this cute side of his was rarely shown. Angeline''s heart turned soft and she said, "Fine." She took out two photo albums from the locker on the bottom of the bookcase and returned to Jay''s side with them. Jay''s pupils turned brighter as he took the albums excitedly. He could not wait any longer to have a look a t the photos. When he flipped over to the first photo, Jay was slightly surprised to see Angeline''s appearance. At that time, she was still living as Rose Foyle. She lived in a shabby rental room with various disguise props on her dressing table. Jay felt somewhat heartbroken. How could he have let Angeline live in such a shabby ce? Moreover, she was pregnant at the time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline proudly boasted to him, saying, "At that time, you issued a wanted warrant for me and all of Imperial Capital was looking for me. But you never expected that I''d be living in Coastal Water Street. It wasn¡¯t very far from Grand Asia either." Tears flickered in Jay¡¯s eyes. "I must''ve forced you to b e at the end of your rope." He felt like pping himself a couple of times. "Angeline, you must''ve been bored, right?" he asked in distress. Angeline pointed to the props on the dressing table." How could I be? I put on makeup whenever I headed out and I was able to go sightseeing like a normal person every day..." Jay looked at Angelina''s proud and lovable small face. He was grateful that he had not caused her indelible harm. "I''m so sorry, Angeline. I used to be... such a jerk!" Jay said shamefully. Then, he inquired very solemnly," Have you ever hated me?" Angeline held his face and said, "I can''t even love you enough just yet. How could I ever hate you? But I did feel slightly sad back then." Jay smiled at her bitterly. He flipped to the second photo. At the time this photo was taken, Rose''s belly was already slightly bulging, but her waist was still slender. If her figure was seen from the back, it would not show that she was four months pregnant. Jay frowned and said with a heartache, "Why were you so thin?" He thought pregnant women were supposed to be rounder? Angeline had a severe reaction to her pregnancy at the time, so she was still on the thin side then. Angeline calmly replied, "I didn''t have a good appetite for the first three months, so I didn''t gain any weight. Butter on, I did get chubbier." Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 Jay suddenly remembered that when she was pregnant the other time, her reaction to it had been so severe that she constantly vomited. Perhaps it was the same as the first time. He suddenly saw a line of text under the photo, which stated the size of the fetuses at four months of pregnancy. Above it, it mentioned that the fetuses'' development wasgging by one week. Angeline was somewhat ashamed, saying, "Jaybie, I was too stubborn at the time. I''d eat if I felt like eating, and I wouldn¡¯t have a single bite if I didn''t feel like it. I didn¡¯t take into ount that the children in my stomach needed nourishment, hence I caused their slow development." Jay''s voice was slightly hoarse. "You would''ve been alright if I was by your side." As he looked through the photos, Angeline''s body was rapidly bulging out like a pillow. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline looked at Jay shyly. "Isn''t it so ugly?" Jay was choked up and said, "It¡¯s not." His fingers gently stroked Rose''s belly, feeling extremely sad. Around this time, it must have been inconvenient for Angeline to move about, but she still went to the hospital all alone for pregnancy check-ups. He could not imagine how Angeline had managed to g o through such difficult times alone. "Was it difficult, Angeline?" he asked bitterly. Angeline was slightly stunned, and when she understood what he was trying to express, she smiled brightly instead. "Darling, I might look heavy, but I was still quite agile mobility-wise." At that time, Angeline was in her second trimester, about six months into the pregnancy. By the third trimester, most of the photos were taken while she was sitting. Jay looked at Angeline from the side. "Did it be impossible to walk?" Angeline shook her head. "No. It''s because I became too big and I was afraid I''d take up too much space if I went out. So I stayed inside the rental room, contributing my part to the society for Imperial Capital." Jay was in betweenughter and tears. Clearly, Angeline was afraid that he would get upset, hence she tried making the situation more light-hearted. Jay embraced Angeline in his arms. All sorts of feelings were welling up in his heart. The photo albums had seemingly allowed him to apany Angeline through every journey in her pregnancy. He could feel all the troubles Angeline had gone through. "I''m sorry, Angeline." Angeline smiled and said, "I don¡¯t me you for it." At the time, Angeline had struggled to understand why Jay could not give Rose even a tiny part of his love. Now, however, she truly understood his feelings. It was because Jaybie had given all of his love to Angeline. He was not able to share it with Rose. He was such a dedicated man. As such, how could she even me him for it? When all was said and done, she was the one to me for everything. She worried about all the little things and was not honest with him about her true identity. Suddenly, someone pounded on the study''s door in an earth-shattering manner. Angeline was so shocked that she jumped out of Jay¡¯s arms. Jay looked at the culprit who was making the loudmotion, and it was Zayne. He then yelled in a rage, "Get out!" Zayne muttered, ¡°You two are an old couple now. Don''t you feel any shame hugging one another in broad daylight and at all times?¡± Jay picked up the paperweight on the desk. Zayne was so petrified that he hurriedly covered his face and shouted, "No, please, Big Brother. I''m here to ask the two of you toe out for lunch." Once he finished the sentence, he ran away at the speed of light. Jay put the paperweight down and locked the albums i n his drawer. Then, he took Angeline''s hand and walked downstairs. Angeline asked him curiously, "Jaybie, the albums belong to me. Why aren¡¯t you giving them back to me?" Jay said, "Are there still such things as yours or mine?" Angeline did not want him to look at the photo albums all day since they clearly upset him. She tried arguing, "Then, let me keep them." "I''ll keep them." Jay was extremely domineering. Angeline was betweenughter and tears. "Are you going to look at them every day?" Jay replied, "I''ll look at them whenever I want to." Later, flipping through these albums almost became Jay''s daily routine. Downstairs. The children were done preparing lunch. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 As soon as Jay and Angelina took their seats, Baby Zetty put food on her parents'' tes. "Daddy, your favorite vegetable dish. "Mommy, your favorite phoenix tail oyster mushroom." Zayne said sourly, "How nice it is to have such a considerate daughter." He then looked at Josephine''s belly and said, "Let''s have a daughter, Josie." Josephine asked curiously, "Didn''t you say you want a son the other day?" Zayne stared at the cold and lofty Jenson and the ridiculously charming Baby Robbie, saying, "I''ve thought about it... Maybe a son isn¡¯t exactly a good choice." "Why isn¡¯t it a good choice?" Jenson and Baby Robbie gave him a death stare at the same time! Zayne''s aura weakened in an instant. Jay defended his sons domineeringly, saying, "Your uncle has nothing against sons. He¡¯s just worried that his son won¡¯t grow taller than you two, won¡¯t be more good-looking than you two, or as capable as you two... He¡¯s going to be really embarrassed if his son is more inferior than you two in everything." Zayne yelled grumpily, "I just think that sons aren''t as considerate as daughters." Then, it was all over for Zayne. Every time he reached out to take a dish, Jenson and Baby Robbie would grab the food faster than him. When he tried to grab a piece of abalone, Jens snatched it and put it on Jay''s te. "You''ve lost weight, Daddy. Here, have some abalone to replenish your nutrients." Zayne,"..." When he tried to grab some vegetables, Baby Robbie snatched them and put them on Angeline''s te." Here¡¯s your favorite phoenix tail oyster mushroom, Mommy." Zayne stared bitterly at Jenson and Baby Robbie. " Okay, okay, I was wrong. I was wrong, okay? Both sons and daughters are good, happy?¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was only then did Jenson and Baby Robbie stop making things difficult for him. After lunch, the children reluctantly bade farewell to their parents because they still needed to attend ss. Zayne and Josephine had no intention to leave. They sat on the couch leisurely and made themselves at home. Jay looked at them with gloomy eyes. "Aren¡¯t you leaving?" Zayne stroked his round belly, his satiated expression immediately sinking after hearing what Jay said. He sat up furiously and pointed at Jay''s nose, cursing and scolding, "Are you even human, Brother Jay? Josephine and I havee to Carefree Garden to visit you, but not only did you ask me to cook, but you also asked me to wash the dishes. I did everything for you without a singleint but now you''re driving me away when I''m only trying to get some rest. Are you still human?" Jay nced at him and reminded him, "I''m a critically ill patient. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll infect your wife?" Zayne said, "It''s just a cold, not an infectious disease." At this moment, Jay began coughing again. His coughs were deep and resounding, as if he was trying to cough his lungs out. Zayne sat up in fright. "It¡¯s that serious? Why don''t we leave first, Josie?" Josephine red at him. "Are you still human?" Zayne was just saying. He was heartbroken when he saw how a proud and strong-minded man like Jay grew so haggard after getting tortured by his illness. "What can I do for you, Master Ares?" Zayne asked kindly. At this moment, Angeline ced Jay''s head on herp and gently rubbed his back. Her eyes showed a look of distress and pity. Short of breath, Jay said, "I only need Angeline by my side." Zayne was extremely speechless. "How are you still so lovey-dovey when you¡¯re already so ill?" Jay suddenly rushed into the bathroom and coughed out thick phlegm. Only then did he stop coughing so much. Nevertheless, his coughingsted for about two hours. When he saw the helpless look in Angeline¡¯s eyes, Jay cupped her face and consoled her. "Are you worried about me?1'' Angeline¡¯s eyes were pink as she choked on her sobs." When have you ever suffered like this..." Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Jay took pleasure in it, holding Angeline in his arms and saying with a smile, "When you¡¯re by my side, I feel happy even when I''m sick." Strangely, after coughing up thick phlegm, Jay stopped coughing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline muttered to herself, "Grandma Boye''s prescription works. I think you should keep taking it for a few more days." She then turned around and went into the kitchen. Jay''s mesmerizing face darkened as he sighed weakly. Zayne teased him, saying, "No way, you hate taking herbal medicines?" Josephine replied on Jay¡¯s behalf, "Big Brother is a clean freak. He¡¯ll feel nauseous when something tastes bad." Zayne murmured, "What a weakling.¡± Jay red at him... Angeline brought out the medicinal soup, scooped it u p, and fed Jay. Jay drank it with a frown. After drinking the soup, Josephine looked at Angelina''s loose clothes and suggested, "It¡¯s time for you to get some new clothes, Sis Angeline!" Angeline looked at Josephine in a daze and said," You¡¯re the one who should be buying more maternity clothes." Josephine reminded her, "You''re thinner than before now, Sis Angeline. Your clothes seem a little too big for you." Jay¡¯s faint gaze fell on Angeline¡¯s slender legs, and his eyes became filled with heartache. He said, "Angeline won¡¯t be so thin all the time. She¡¯ll soon gain back her weight.¡¯¡¯ Zayne taunted Jay, saying, "It¡¯s just buying a few new clothes for my sister. Look at you pinching your pennies like that." Jay red at Zayne. "I¡¯m not pinching my pennies." Zayne said, "You clearly are. Josephine said that her clothes don¡¯t fit her and you quickly said that she''ll gain back the weight. If it isn''t penny-pinching, then what is?" Jay pulled a long face, not uttering a word. How could he not want to buy new clothes for Angeline? If Angeline wanted, he would be happy to buy all the malls in the Imperial Capital and give them to her. He did not want to hear anyone saying that Angeline was thin, that was all. Angeline looked at the men who were quarreling with each other. They clearly cared about her, but they had very different frequencies in terms of their way of thinking, hence the constant misunderstandings. Josephine chided Zayne, "Darling, my big brother isn''t penny-pinching. He just doesn''t want to see Sis Angeline so thin, that''s all." Zayne was dumbfounded. He sounded extremely wronged. ¡°Can you express your words more urately?" Jay snapped. "You¡¯re the dumb one who can¡¯t understand the humannguage." Zayne, Zayne chided Jay, "There must be something wrong with your aesthetic judgment. My sister will be stripped of Rose''s shadows once she loses weight. That''s good, isn''t it? The Angeline you love has returned. Look how beautiful my sister is right now. Her figure looks exactly the same as the time before she was met with a car ident, no?" Jay roared, "Health is the best standard of aesthetics!" Zayne was speechless. As they argued, Angeline was lost in thought. She suddenly recalled the dream she had. In the dream, Rose wanted to take back the body she lent to her and told her that her body had been restored. After waking up from the dream, she began losing weight. Though she had gained weight, it seemed impossible for her to go back to being the rounder and fuller Rose already. "I don''t think I can gain weight anymore, Jaybie," Angeline murmured. Jay looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Why?" He thought Angeline refused to gain weight because she wanted to be beautiful. Angeline told Jay everything that happened in her dream. Jay was dumbfounded when he heard what she said, then he pulled Angeline into his arms with unspeakable excitement. He truly believed that his Angeline had returned. Both in body and in soul. Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 It was because he felt a sense of familiarity when he embraced Angeline. Petite and delicate. "Let''s go get you some new clothes tomorrow, Angeline." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline let out a dazzling smile. "There''s no rush for that. Let''s wait until you recover." "I¡¯ll recover tomorrow," Jay said. In the evening, the doctor came to Grand Asia to give Jay a diagnosis. The doctor was extremely surprised by the examination results. "Mr. Ares¡¯ illness has improved greatly. He has pretty much recovered. This is my first time meeting a patient with such a short recovery time." Angeline was ted. After the doctor left, she called Boye and reported the good news. Tourmaline Estate. When the elders of the Ares and Yorks families learned that Jay''s condition had improved, they were equally delighted. Grand Old Master Ares was overjoyed. He patted his thigh and eximed, "I knew i t! Angeline is the best doctor for Jay." His words exposed the news that Angeline had returned to Imperial Capital. Chloe''s face grew sullen while her dry and yellow eyes became shrouded in anger. No one saw her hands clenching into fists under her sleeves. As soon as Angeline returned to Imperial Capital, Jay was eager to go back to Carefree Garden. He completely forgot about the fact that he still had a sick mother. Angeline must have done something behind her back. At least, that was what Chloe theorized. Whatever Angeline did must have caused her son to grow so distant from her. After returning to Fragrant Vessel Court from the lobby, Chloeined to her husband, Jordan, "I''ve heard people saying that grown girls can¡¯t be kept at home, but now I know that a son will also forget his mother once he''s married. When I heard that Jay was sick, I rushed home to see him regardless of my own safety, but what about him? I merelyined about Angeline a little and he''s already extremely impatient with me. He even snuck out to meet his wife in the middle of the night." Jordan used Chloe, saying, "When Jay returned to Imperial Capital, he had a high fever and wouldn¡¯t stop coughing the next day. Were you still expecting him to stay by your bedside to fulfill his duty as a son a t such a time?" Chloe looked grudgingly at Jordan. She thought he would empathize with her but did not expect him to empathize with Jay instead. Chloe said sourly, "He''s my son. I feel heartbroken when he''s ill, of course. Why would I ask him to serve me? I just think that Jay is too cold to me, different from the Jay I knew several years ago." Chloe recalled how Jay had rescued her from the underground pce, massaged her stiff legs, hired doctors to treat her, and ran all over the ce while worrying about her. He had treated her so kindly and generously back then. "I have a feeling that Angeline is the reason behind Jay''s alienation toward us." When she finished the sentence in between clenched teeth, Jordan ced his teacup on the coffee table heavily and said furiously, "That¡¯s enough, Chloe! Have you not learned from your mistakes? Look at our son! He was always so high-spirited and vigorous back then, but what about now? He''s so thin that a mere cold is enough to give him pneumonia. That just means that his body has completely worn down. So what if we as parents suffer in exchange for our child¡¯s health?" Chloe looked at Jordan in a daze. The man who had treated her gently her whole life was now staring at her with an icy gaze. Chloe could feel blood dripping from her heart as the sour bubbles in her chest expanded. "How dare you scream at me?" Chloe said in disbelief. Jordan sighed and said, "My dad summoned me yesterday and told me a lot of things. I really shouldn''t have focused too much on how to be a good husband. I should have learned how to be a good father too. My father told me many things about Jay and Angeline. I finally know how outstanding and filial Jay is, and how kind and loving Angeline is. They''re both wonderful children, but they had to suffer the sins of both the Ares and Yorks'' ancestors. They were supposed to start a new life together, but you just had t oe and make their lives worse. Don¡¯t you think you''re too cruel to them, Chloe?" Jordan grew more and more agitated. "Why do you think you can hurt them?" "The only reason why you can hurt the children is that you''re Jay¡¯s mother and Angeline''s mother- inw. They respect you, and that''s why your words can hurt them. If you destroy this rtionship one day, you will not have the chance to hurt them ever again because they have all the reasons in the world to treat you as a stranger." Jordan stomped away after saying those words. Chloe stared angrily at Jordan''s departing back. In this strife with Angeline, this was the first time she had ever felt so miserably defeated. How could she possibly admit defeat, though? "Angeline Severe, you''re the reason why I''ve grown apart from my son, my husband, and my father. Do you know how much I hate you?" Chloe did not reflect, but instead, she put all the me on Angeline for the retribution she received. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 "Judy!" she suddenly yelled in a hoarse voice. Judy rushed over. "What''s the matter, Aunt Chloe?" Chloe stared at her with a pair of bloodshot pupils. " Find a way to y out a love-making scene.¡± 1 Judy was petrified and muttered, "Brother Jay will be upset if we do this." "Just do it. Don''t you want to marry him?" Judy bit her lip. Marrying Jay was her goal in life. "Okay." The next day. Carefree Garden. As soon as Angeline opened her eyes, she saw Jay''s extremely charming face appear before her eyes. He was gazing tenderly at her. "You¡¯re awake?" Jay smiled. Angeline looked at her room in a daze. She remembered sleeping next doorst night. How did she return to the master bedroom? Lying next to her, Jay fixed her messy long hair and said tenderly, "You were sleepwalkingst night and came to my bed." Angeline covered her face coyly. Jay took her hands away and continued to tease her. " I¡¯m really happy to see you cling to me so much.¡± Angeline was extremely puzzled. "I''ve never sleepwalked before, though?" Jay kissed her adorable cheek and said truthfully, "I brought you here this morning, silly." Angeline punched him softly. "I knew you lied to me." Jay said, "I couldn''t sleepst night, so I brought you over." He then said in a slightly defeated tone, "Actually, I''m the one who clings to you." Angeline smiled like a blossoming flower. "It''s my honor to have the prince of Imperial Capital cling to m e." Angeline suddenly remembered that she and Josephine had agreed to go shopping today. She was instantly awake and hopped out of bed joyfully. "I''m up." Downstairs, Zayne had on an apron and was making breakfast in the kitchen. Although he was not particrly skilled, he had already grown ustomed to the tiny world of the kitchen. It did not take long for him to serve fresh milk, toast, and fried eggs. Angeline stared at the food in a daze. She wasctose intolerant. She did not like fried eggs.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She then picked up the toast and ate it heartily. "You¡¯re getting better at this, Zayne." Angeline grinned. "Keep up the good work." Zayne rolled his eyes at her. "I''m not going to fall into your sugar-coated trap." Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Jay looked at the single-variety breakfast, his eyes growing darker and darker. Zayne red at him. "Why aren''t you eating?¡± Jay said coldly, "Is this even for human consumption?" Zayne was stumped. "These are all Josephine''s favorites!" Josephine¡¯s smile was sweeter than honey. Jay said with a sullen expression, "Cook something that Angeline likes eating or get out of Carefree Garden. Don''t upy my kitchen." Zayne''s jaw dropped. "You''re too overbearing, don''t you think?" Jay said, "You''re upying my kitchen and depriving Angeline of her right to eat her favorite foods. Now you''re saying that I''m overbearing?" When Angeline noticed how they were about to quarrel again, she pushed the te aside and said," I''m done eating. Time to go shopping!" Josephine echoed, "I''m not eating either. You can both quarrel all you want. Sis Angeline and I are going shopping.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay stood up. "Wash the dishes, Zayne." Zayne, "I''ming with you.¡± "Who¡¯s going to wash the dishes if you go?" Jay asked coldly. Zayne replied, "I''ll wash them after wee back." Jay was speechless. A clean freak like him felt sick at the thought of the countless bacteria multiplying on these dirty dishes and cutleries. "Put them into the dishwasher," Jay ordered. "I''ll go and drive the car." Zayne had no choice but to obey. Compared to Jay and Zayne¡¯s constant confrontations and arguments, Josephine and Angeline were like soul sisters. They wore the same clothes and styled their hair the same way before going downstairs. Jay drove the Rolls-Royce out. He soon saw Angeline and Josephine standing at the door hand in hand while Zayne stood next to them. When the Rolls-Royce pulled over in front of them, Angeline and Josephine got into the backseat, so Zayne had no choice but to take the front passenger seat. Jay looked at Zayne sullenly before ordering with a frosty face, "Change seats with Angeline!" Zayne turned to look at Angeline and Josephine who were talking andughing. He said gloomily, "Brother Jay, look how happy they are when they''re together. How can you bring yourself to separate them? Aren¡¯t you tired of sticking with Angeline all day? Why don''t you let Angeline and Josephine talk?" Jay said, "Isn''t it your responsibility to keep Josephinepany? You can''t please your wife, so you''re nning to use my wife instead?" Zayne leaned his head on the back of the chair with a dull expression. "I''ve never seen a man who clings to his wife like you." Jay was in a bad mood, but Angeline was chatting delightfully with Josephine, hence she did not notice the grumpy look on Jay''s face. Josephine held Angeline''s hand and said in a downhearted manner, "Sis Angeline, my dad called m e yesterday asking me when I''m nning to return to Tourmaline Estate. I can sense the weariness in my father¡¯s voice, so I¡¯m nning to go back to Tourmaline Estate to stay for a period of time. What about you? Have you ever thought about going back to Tourmaline Estate?" Angeline had thought about this many times, in fact. "I¡¯m the Ares family''s daughter-inw, so logically speaking, I should be returning to Tourmaline Estate. But I just can''t find a reason to go back," Angeline said in a forlorn manner. Josephine said, "Sis Angeline, to be honest with you, m y grandfather and father really want you to go back. I''m sure you know how much my grandfather dotes o n you. He even announced to everyone saying that he''ll put you in charge of the Ares family''s affairs. I think Grandpa is trying to use this as a bargaining chip to stop others from bullying you." Angeline stared at Jay as he drove. Unsure whether h e was too focused on the road or if he did not hear Josephine, he did not respond to their conversation at all. Zayne murmured, "Chloe will no doubt make things difficult for my sister if she returns to Tourmaline Estate." Josephine immediately yelled at Zayne, "Zayne Severe!" Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Zayne immediately mmed up. "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything." Josephine was clearly standing on the Ares family¡¯s side when she asked Angeline to go back to Tourmaline Estate. Zayne felt sorry for his sister, so he did not want Angeline to go back. However, Zayne did not have a firm standpoint because he needed to take Josephine''s feelings into ount as well. Josephine was pregnant with his child, after all. Angelina''s eyes moved back and forth between Josephine and Zayne¡¯s faces. Suddenly, she smiled weakly. With the arrival of his and Josephine¡¯s child, she could sense her brother''s diminishing love for her. Take today at breakfast, for example. Zayne had cooked all of Josephine''s favorite foods. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Milk, fried eggs, and toast. Nothing suited her taste. Although Angeline was a little sad, she knew that it was normal for Zayne¡¯s feelings and emotions to turn out this way. It was only normal for Zayne to love his wife and children more than his sister. Jay was silent along the way. He parked the Rolls-Royce in the underground parking lot of the mall and they all entered the elevator together. Jay looked at the crestfallen Angeline and pulled her into his arms, gently nting a kiss on her forehead. Angeline smiled slightly. Had Jaybie discovered what she was thinking about? Upon entering the mall, Josephine was attracted by the dazzling array of clothes. She pulled Zayne along and strode forward. Jay and Angeline followed behind them. Jay held her hand tightly, their fingers interlocking quite firmly. "Are you hungry, Angeline?" he asked her suddenly. Angeline was dazed and then smiled slightly. It seemed like Jaybie knew that breakfast this morning was not enough to keep her full. "Sit here and wait for me. I''ll buy you something to eat, " Jay said. Angeline nodded. After Jay left, Zayne looked back and saw Angeline sitting alone on the bench looking slightly lost. He walked back. "Where''s Master Ares, Sis?" Zayne was annoyed when he looked around but did not see Jay. "Why did he leave you here alone?" Angeline smiled and said, "Jaybie went to buy me breakfast." Zayne sat down next to Angeline and lectured her," Why didn''t you eat more at breakfast?" Angeline red at him. "It''s your fault. I couldn''t eat anything you prepared for breakfast. I''mctose intolerant and I don¡¯t eat fried eggs... Now that you have your wife and child, you¡¯ve forgotten all about your sister." Zayne scratched the back of his head in embarrassment and grinned. "I was wrong, Sis. I forgot that you''rectose intolerant.¡± Angeline said sourly, "You also don''t care about your sister''s life anymore and asked me to go back to Tourmaline Estate just because your wife wants me t o." Zayne pped his mouth. "That wasn''t my intention, Sis. Of course, I don''t want you to go back to Tourmaline Estate, but..." As soon as he switched the conversation around, Angeline cut him off. "Forget it. The more you say, the more envious I feel.¡± Zayne exined irritatingly, "Jack has been calling Josephine a lottely. The old man''s mental health is i n a terrible state. Josephine is worried about her adoptive father and that''s why she hopes that you can also go back to visit him." Angeline looked at Zayne and suddenly let out a dazzling smile. "Congrattions, Brother. You have finally learned how to put Josephine first.¡± "You¡¯re not jealous anymore?" Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Angeline rested her head on Zayne¡¯s shoulder and said, "Well, I''m a little down indeed. You''ve pampered me all my life, so I''m not used to it when you''re suddenly pushing me away. But when I think of the hardships you and Josephine went through the first half of your lives and how you can finally begin anew after all those hardships, I feel happy for you from the bottom of my heart. "Brother, you must love Josephine and your child with all your heart from now on. Don''t just worry about me. I''m happy when you''re happy," Angeline said, feeling moved. Zayne was choked with sobs as he said, "You silly girl. You always put others first." Jay walked up with a bowl of hot mushroom soup, and when he heard Angeline and Zayne¡¯s conversation, he felt inexplicably sour. Zayne looked at Jay''s empty hands when he handed the soup to Angeline. He asked, "One bowl only? Why didn''t you buy a bowl for Josephine?" Jay said meaningfully, "Pamper your own wife yourself." Zayne, It seemed like his siding with his wife had not only hurt Angeline''s heart but also made Master Ares upset. Jay took Angelina''s hand and walked forward. Zayne muttered under his breath, "You can be a wifepampering demon and I can''t? How can someone be s o unreasonable?" Angeline finished the soup and threw the disposable bowl into the trash can. She then patted her round belly and said, "It was really good." Jay looked at her. Angelina''s sorrow had dispersed because of a bowl of hot soup. She held Jay''s arm and said coquettishly, "You''re the best, Jaybie." "I''m d you know that." Jay stroked her head. "I''ll treat you even better in the future." He wouldpensate her to make up for Zayne''s missing share. "Did you hear what Josephine said earlier, Jaybie?" "What are you talking about?" Jay asked the obvious. "She said that your adoptive father isn''t in good health. Let¡¯s go home and visit him." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay stopped in his tracks and stared at Angeline. "My mother has something against you. I think you should avoid her. I''ll send my adoptive father to Grand Asia Hospital and we can visit him there." Jay sounded extremely domineering. Angeline was dazed and then smiled slightly. In this world, Jay was probably the only one who would unconditionally put her first. "Mm," Angeline replied. Josephine had picked out the clothes she liked and waved to Angeline. "Come here, Sis Angeline." Angeline broke free from Jay''s broad hands and was just about to run over when Jay held onto her again, catching her off guard. Angeline could only slow down as she sauntered to the shop where Josephine was in. "There are various styles of clothes in this shop. Did any of them catch your attention?" Josephine grabbed a pile of clothes of various colors and tossed them on the counter. Jay nced at the styles of the clothes. Most of them were sexy. They were either revealing tops, blouses with revealing backs, or skirts that were too short. Jay turned around and said to Angeline, "These aren''t for you. Let''s go somewhere else." Angeline followed himpliantly. Josephine shouted, "Hey, can you pay for these first, Brother?" Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Zayne rushed in and paid for Josephine''s clothes. Josephine was stillining about Jay when she walked out with several bags in her hands. "My brother takes his time when he chooses Sis Angeline''s clothes but doesn''t even have the time to pay for mine?" Zayne looked at Jay and Angeline¡¯s backs as they walked away while holding each other''s hands. His gaze was obscure. "Your brother is mad at us, Josephine." Josephine was dumbfounded and lookedpletely clueless. "Why is he mad at me?" Zayne shrugged. "Probably because you were a bit firm and unyielding at persuading Angeline to return t o Tourmaline Estate." Josephine was nonplussed. Then she shed tears of grievances. "That''s because I''m worried about my father. He''s simply unreasonable." Zayne said, "There¡¯s also the breakfast I made this morning. It didn¡¯t suit Angeline¡¯s taste, so Brother Jay i s definitely upset about it." Josephine was displeased. "Does he not know that him being so biased toward Angeline will put others i n a very difficult situation? I finally understand why Chloe dislikes Sis Angeline so much. That''s because h e loves Sis Angeline too much. Things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme." Zayne''s head drooped. He was stuck in a difficult position. When Zayne brought Josephine to Jay and Angeline, Angeline had found a store that she liked and gone in. She was currently trying out clothes in the fitting room.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Josephine stormed up to Jay and questioned him," Why are you mad at me, Big Brother?" Jay looked at Josephine''s watery eyes and asked," What¡¯s wrong? You feel wronged?" Josephine nodded. "I''m your sister. I didn''t ask Angeline to return to Tourmaline Estate for my own selfish desires. I just feel really sorry for Dad. You should go back and see him..." "Josephine Ares." Although Jay tried to keep his voice down, the sullenness in his voice carried an explosive aura. "You know very well about Angelina¡¯s condition. Some time ago, she lost more than ten pounds and has only recently recovered. Do you really think it was so easy for her to recover from this illness? "If I hadn''t guarded her so carefully, Angeline wouldn''t be here today. She fell so severely ill and now you''re mercilessly trying to push her back into the environment that can trigger her illness? Do you not feel heartbroken at all?" Jay was surging with fury. "Have you forgotten who saved you from the rogues back then? Have you forgotten who stood in front of you and fell down the building? Who was the one who saved you from going t o prison? "Just ask yourself, Josephine Ares, do you not feel sorry at all for doing this to Angelina today? Is this what I taught you? To be such a cruel and ungrateful person?" Josephine''s back was pressed against the wall. She was caught in a dead end. Jay''s interrogations would always make her soul tremble. After a long while, the past that was buried in her mind began to resurface bit by bit after Jay¡¯s reminder. "You¡¯re not married yet, Josephine. Hurry up and go. I won''t have any regrets even if I die." "There''s no need to sacrifice two lives, Josephine. Don¡¯t plead guilty." Angelina''s voice from all the times she protected Josephine entered her ears clearly. Josephine was gradually petrified. In the end, she pped herself hard across the face several times. She fell to the ground and apologized to Jay sincerely. "I''m sorry, Brother. I know Sis Angeline is kind to me, but I was just worried about Dad. My heart''s a mess, that''s why I lost my head for a bit there." Jay looked down at her from above, looking upset. " Josephine, Angeline is so kind to you and doesn''t even ask for anything in return, but you don¡¯t know how to return the kindness at all. You remember Father''s kindness but not Angeline''s life-saving grace. You¡¯ve broken Angeline''s heart today." Josephine cried out, "I''m sorry, Big Brother." Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 "Get up. Angeline won¡¯t want to see you cry." Jay sighed. When Angeline came out after trying on the clothes, she saw Josephine sitting on the ground in front of Jay with her face covered in tears. Angeline was so startled that she tossed the clothes to the ground and ran over to pull Josephine up, saying, " You¡¯re pregnant, Josie. Stand up." Josephine saw Angelina''s eyes burning with anxiety and felt a pang in her heart. Jay was right. Sis Angeline would not want to see her in this state. Josephine felt even more ashamed now and murmured under her breath, "I¡¯m sorry, Sis Angeline." Angeline looked at Master Ares¡¯ gloomy expression, then at the ashamed look on Josephine¡¯s face. She could roughly guess that Jay, the man who spoiled her without limits, had just criticized Josephine for not thinking in her shoes and forcing her to go back to Tourmaline Estate. Angeline said with a smile, "I don''t me you, Josephine. You¡¯re a kind person. I¡¯m really happy to see you being so filial to your adoptive father regardless of the things he did in the past." Angeline This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. stroked Josephine''s belly. "With an educated and reasonable mother like you, I''m sure your child will grow up to be kind and obedient." Angeline untied the knot in Josephine''s heart with just a few words. "You¡¯re the best, Sis Angeline," she said, hugging Angeline tight. Angeline smiled like a blossoming flower. This episode was finally over. However, Jay was still in a bad mood. His dashing face was frosty while his entire body was shrouded in ice. Josephine was afraid to even look at him. This was when the soft and adorable Angeline stepped in to ease the atmosphere. Angeline tried on various kinds of beautiful clothes. She wore a suit that made her look like a sessful career woman, a meek outfit suited for a housewife, and adorable angelic clothes... She showed them all to Jay one by one. These were all non-mainstream clothes and were not Angeline''s favorite styles. Angeline was only ying dress up to make Jay smile. Yet who would have thought when Jay saw the cold and lofty Angeline, the soft and adorable Angeline, and the meek Angeline, he thought that the clothes all looked good. He nodded, saying, "Buy them." Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. When she came out carrying a bunch of bags, Angeline snuck a look at Jay. He was pulling a long face, still looking quite upset. Josephine whispered to Angeline, "What should I do, Sis? Big Brother is still mad at me." Angeline said cleverly, "Don''t worry, I''m here." Angeline winked at her, then let go of Josephine''s hand and trotted forward to catch up with Jay. She held Jay''s hand affectionately. When Jay sensed Angeline''s reliance on him, the frost on his face melted slightly. He reached out his other hand. "Give the bags to me." Angeline shook her head. "No, they''re really light.¡± "Give them to me," Jay said again, this time stiffly. Angeline gave him the bagspliantly. Angeline snuck a look at Jay. Jay was colder than an ice sculpture today. Angeline let out a shrewd smile and suddenly said aloud, "Master Ares, aren''t you afraid that your wife will be jealous when she knows that you bought so many clothes for me?" Jay stared at Angeline in surprise... He was puzzled by Angeline''s words. However, when he noticed the intrigued nces from the people around him, Jay knew at once that Angeline had tricked him. His deep and dark eyes exuded a helpless and an indulging smile. He pulled Angeline into his arms firmly andughed. "I''ll teach you a lesson when we get back." Angeline looked at him and smiled. "You finally smiled, Jaybie." Josephine and Zayne walked behind in apprehension. They thought that Jay would not be able to take Angeline''s joke. However, they soon realized that Master Ares was not only not mad, but he was also grinning widely. Zayne leaned closer to Josephine''s ear and whispered, "Looks like your brother likes extreme jokes like that." Josephine said, "What do you know? My brother hates low-ss jokes like that. He just likes to see Sis Angeline fooling around.¡± Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Jay looked lovingly at Angeline. She could bring herself to forgive Chloe even after the constant harm she had inflicted upon her, as well as turn a blind eye t o Josephine¡¯s selfish request... Those who did not know her personally might think that she was a doormat. However, he alone knew that Angeline was a noble youngdy with quite a temper. She was merely treating those around her tenderly. As for him, he felt like a failure because he could not protect her well. "Are you tired, Angeline?" Jay asked softly. Angeline grabbed his arm like an octopus, shaking her head. "I''m not tired." "You should sit down and take a break. TH buy your clothes for you," Jay suggested. Like a deer, Angeline blinked her innocent eyes. ¡°Do you know my size?¡± Jay''s malicious gaze fell on Angeline''s chest. "What do you think?" Angeline blushed. "Go on then." Zayne, Josephine, and Angeline sat on the soft couch. Josephine opened her mouth several times in an attempt to speak and finally mustered up the courage t o confess to Angeline. "You don''t need to go back to Tourmaline Estate, Sis Angeline. Big Brother is right. Chloe is still living in Tourmaline Estate, so I shouldn''t be asking you to risk your health when you''re unwell.¡± Angeline said with a smile, "I¡¯m fine now, Josephine. Even if I meet Chloe again, she won''t be able to harm m e any more. The reason why I choose not to go back to Tourmaline Estate isn''t because of myself but because of your brother." Angeline looked dispirited. "My illness is physical, but your brother has been suffering from mental torture during this period of time. While caring for me so meticulously, he was also filled with guilt. Also, he can''t stand seeing me leave anymore. He''s living a much tougher life than any of us." Josephine''s eyes were filled with tears. Angeline took Josephine''s hand and pleaded with her, "Don''t force him, let him do everything as he wishes." Josephine nodded quickly. "I understand, Sis Angeline. I promise not to give you anymore problems with this cursed mouth of mine." "Mm." Zayne felt as though a heavy weight had been taken off his shoulders. Not long after, Jay came back empty-handed. Angeline asked curiously, "You didn''t buy anything?" Jay replied, "I bought all the clothes in your size." Angeline was dumbfounded, then guffawed and asked, "Is that really necessary?" Jay nodded. Zayne''s jaw dropped slightly in surprise... He then said sourly, "You sure can do anything you want when you''re rich." He said to Josephine heroically, "Once your body recovers after you''ve given birth to our baby, I''ll buy you a lot of clothes as well." Josephine nodded cheerfully. "Mm." Jay walked out of the mall to retrieve the car, whereas Zayne, Josephine, and Angeline waited at the entrance of the mall. "Angeline Severe?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A sinister and vicious voice fell in her ears. Angeline followed the source of the voice and saw Aunt Sandra and Judy wheeling Chloe in a wheelchair. They were right in front of her. Josephine shuddered, then rushed up to stand in front of Angeline, saying, "Take Angeline away, Zayne." Zayne was so frightened that he could only respond dazedly, "Okay. Let''s go, Angeline." "Humph. What¡¯s wrong? Did you do something bad that you''re so afraid to face me?" Chloe''s lips curled into a sneer. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Angeline''s hand fell on Josephine''s shoulder. She patted, saying, "Step aside, Josephine. I want to say a few things to her." Josephine said, "Sis Angeline, you know how harsh her words can be. There¡¯s no need to listen to her unrelenting babbling." Angeline said, "Don''t worry, she can''t hurt me anymore." Josephine had no choice but to step aside. Angeline took two steps forward and stood in front of Chloe. With a cold and sharp gaze, she looked down at Chloe as she sat in the wheelchair. Chloe looked up at her, her eyes full of anger and unwillingness. "Angeline Severe, I thought you lost weight after getting anxiety disorder and falling into depression? Why do you look like you''re living afortable and fulfilling life instead?" Judy added inmmatory details, saying, "Hmph, she''s clearly sadfishing on purpose." Upon realizing that things were going in the wrong direction, Josephine quickly whispered to Zayne," Hurry up and summon Big Brother over." Zayne started running straight away. Angeline looked at Chloe and Judy calmly, saying with a nk expression, "I was able to get a second chance at life thanks to Jaybie''s meticulous care." Chloe gripped the wheelchair''s armrest and raged. " Why won¡¯t you let him go?" Angelina said calmly, "You''re wrong. He refuses to let me go, not the other way around. When I was extremely sick back then, I hit him, scolded him, and even dragged him to die with me, but Jaybie still refused to let me go. I have no choice but to stay by his side." "Are you trying to show off?" Chloe growled. Angelina smiled slightly. "I don''t think that''s called showing off. I just want you to know that your son can¡¯t leave me, so stop wasting your efforts.¡± Fury surged through Chloe. "You''re really shameless, Angeline! You''re just a weak and mentally ill patient. Who gave you the right to harm my Jay?¡± Angeline said coldly and proudly, "I didn''t harm him, you did.¡± Chloe sneered. "Hehe, Jay left with you and came back looking so thin and sickly. Despite being at the height of his youth and vigor, he didn''t have the immunity to resist a mere cold. You''re the reason why he''s worn down and sick. You should leave him if you really love him, Angeline..." Angeline looked at Chloe, the viciousness in her eyes surging. "Chloe, I didn¡¯t know much about you back then and simply treated you as my mother-inw. That''s why I tried to please you in all sorts of ways hoping that you would see the good in me and stop having prejudices against me. Now, I finally see your true colors and realize how naive I was back then to think that way. How could I possibly wake amb that''s in deep sleep?¡± Angeline said with certainty, "You''re selfish, greedy, paranoid, mean, cruel, and vicious. I''m grateful that Jaybie didn¡¯t grow up under your care." Chloe was so furious that she found it hard to breathe. "You... You..." Sandra said, "She''s still your mother-inw, Angeline. She has a weak heart. Aren''t you worried that Jay will be upset if anything happens to her because of you?" Angeline said with a smile, "How ridiculous! You want me to take care of her heart? When has she ever cared about my body?" Chloe looked at Angelina''s lofty and arrogant expression that was tantly disying how much she despised her. She felt inexplicably flustered. She suddenly recalled Jordan''s warning. If she destroyed her rtionship with her son herself, then Angeline would no longer be afraid of her. This seemed to havee true. Angeline pointed to a camera not far away and said, " Jaybie has always been fair. If he checks the surveince footage and finds out that you''re the one who came up to me and scolded me first, I''m sure he won¡¯t me me."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Chloe was furious. "I haven''t seen you for a while now but you''ve be pretty sharp-tongued, eh?" Angeline''s eyes glowed coldly as she roared, ¡°You¡¯re the one who turned me into this person today! I admit that it was my bad luck that I was harmed by you, but I can''t believe you actually imposed your ignorant, greedy, and selfish thoughts on Jaybie, bringing him immeasurable pain. This itself is enough to give me a reason not to forgive you anymore." Chloe found it ridiculous. "He¡¯s my son. Why would I harm my son? You¡¯re slinging mud at me!" Angeline said, "You keep saying that you¡¯re doing it for his own good, but you''ve never cared about his feelings. You treat him as your property and try to manipte him blindly. You''ve forgotten that he¡¯s human too, a man with an independent mind. He has feelings and emotions of his own. When he doesn''t obey you, you be furious and use your identity as his mother to exploit him. You¡¯re the reason why he will forever struggle in this life filled with agony. You have a pair of hands that ughters and throttles his health-you just can''t see it!" Chloe flew into a rage, saying, "You''re just taking the moral high ground to criticize me. You''re clearly a jinx, the bearer of bad luck and misfortune to him..." Angeline¡¯splexion paled as she raised her hand and pped Chloe across the face hard. "I''m a bearer o f bad luck and misfortune? Bullsh*t! Are you cursing him?¡± She was so furious that she screamed at Chloe''s face. "If anything happens to Jaybie, Chloe Yorks, then I, Angeline Severe, will collect all the debts you owe me, so you''d better pray that Jaybie will live a long life." Chloe clutched her burning cheek and looked at Angeline with a gloomy expression. "How dare you hit me?" Angeline continued to roar like a lion that had lost control. "I didn''t even p you hard enough. I should''ve torn your stinking mouth into shreds." Josephine suddenly stepped forward and held Angeline in her arms, reminding her, "Please calm down, Sis Angeline. Big Brother ising over." Angeline suppressed her anger and recollected herself. "If you have a weak heart, Chloe Yorks, then maybe you should learn how to stay indifferent and spend your remaining days happily. Isn''t that better?" The Rolls-Royce whizzed over and stopped suddenly a t the entrance of the mall. Jay pushed the car door open and walked out. Judy immediately stepped forward and started throwing usations. "Sis Angeline hit Aunt Chloe again, Brother Jay." Jay ignored her, walked up to Angeline, and raised her hand before asking, "Which hand did you use?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Judy and Chloe were gloating. Jay must havee to do her justice. Angeline raised her left hand. Jay picked it up and blew on it. "Does it hurt?" Judy and Chloe were dumbfounded. Angeline smiled and said, "It doesn''t hurt. I didn¡¯t hit her very hard." This was also to reassure Jay that she knew her limits, so he need not worry about his mother. Jay studied Angeline¡¯s expression, and when he noticed her beaming face as if she was unaffected by the affair, he breathed a huge sigh of relief. "Why don¡¯t you get in the car first? Let me talk to her." He stroked Angeline¡¯s head. Angeline tiptoed and nted a soft kiss on his lips, saying softly, "Don''t get angry, Jaybie." Jay smiled lightly. "Mm." Angeline and Josephine got into the car. Jay walked up to Chloe. Initially, Chloe was nning t oin to him, but Jay took the initiative to say first, "You want to use her?" Chloe was rendered speechless. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 Jay said in an indifferent tone, "I''ll remind Angeline to take a detour whenever she sees you next time." Chloe was nonplussed again. "What do you mean by that, Jay? Are you ming me for provoking Angeline?" Chloe could not believe that her beloved son would love Angeline so much that he could no longer tell right from wrong. She was extremely disappointed in Jay. "Do you know what she did to me? She pped me and scolded me, but instead of using her, you¡¯re ming me for provoking her?" Jay said in a cold voice, "You owe her a life, Mom." Chloe widened her eyes. "What do you mean by that? S o you think she''s supposed to kill me?" Chloe started crying aggrievedly. "You¡¯re just siding with your wife." Jay said with pink eyes. "I sided with you once and ended up hurting Angeline greatly. You''re both of equal importance to me, Mom. Now you''re trying to take one of them away from me, do you think I won''t feel hurt?" Chloe roared, "You¡¯re in silly!" Jay instructed Judy and Sandra, "Send my mom home." Having said that, he turned around and left. Chloe watched the Rolls-Royce pull away with tears streaming down her face. "I''ve failed as a mother. My daughter-inw is pushing me around and my son only knows how to help her. Why am I even living in this world?" Sandra consoled her, saying, "Cheer up, Chloe. Jay is connected with you by blood. If Angeline wants to fight with you, she may not necessarily win. I''ve lived for so long and have only heard of couples divorcing but never a pair of mother and son cutting off ties with each other." Chloe''s eyes were burning with the will to fight again. " I don''t believe I can''t beat you, Angeline Severe." In the Rolls-Royce. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay and Angeline sat in the backseat. Jay studied Angeline''s expression in silence, hoping to detect any sort of repercussions of the incident from her face. However, Angeline looked extremely calm. "What did she say to you?" Jay knew that his mother had a sharp tongue and was absolutely capable of making Angeline furious. Angeline beat around the bush and said, "What else can she say? She bends my ears saying the same things. There''s nothing novel about her remarks." "How did you answer her?" Jay was more concerned about how Angeline, who was suffering from anxiety, would react when provoked by his mother. Angeline burst intoughter and said, "She said I cling to you, but I said I''m not the one who clings to her son and it¡¯s her son who clings to me." Jay brought her head into his arms. "You''re right." Sitting in the front row, Josephine looked a little solemn. Chloe said that Sis Angeline was a jinx who brought misfortune to her husband and Angeline had gone berserk immediately. She feared that Sis Angeline would suffer a rpse because of this. After getting out of the car, Josephine gently tugged at Jay¡¯s sleeve. When Jay saw that she had something to say, he deliberately slowed down his pace. Angeline and Zayne walked ahead, unaware that Jay and Josephine had fallen behind. "Do you have something to tell me, Josephine?" Jay asked in a low voice. Josephine dared not hide the truth and told Jay all about it. "Big Brother, your mother called Angeline a jinx and said that she brings misfortune to her husband. Angeline went berserk and rushed over to p her... I¡¯m worried that Sis Angeline will fall back into depression. You must keep an eye on her, Big Brother..." Jay paled abruptly! A jinx? Cruel words like that were simply like knives stabbing at Angelina''s heart. How could she possibly stand it? Jay''s voice trembled when he spoke, "Okay." Josephine felt sorry for Jay as she watched him stagger forward with his straight and tall figure. She finally believed the things Angeline said. Angelina''s illness was physical. Jay¡¯s illness stemmed from the heart. Jay was constantly worried about Angelina''s safety. Josephine feared that when Sis Angelina recovered from her anxiety, it would be Big Brother''s turn to have anxiety instead. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 After returning home, Jay quickly sat in front of Angeline. He massaged her legs to loosen up her tense muscles. "Are you tired?" Jay asked, trying to sound her out. Angeline nodded. "A little." Jay''splexion turned ashen at once. He looked so distressed like it was the end of the world. Angeline could sense Jay¡¯s excessively sternplexion and realized that he might be making a fuss over her health again. Angeline sighed inwardly. She had to find a way to untie the knot in his heart. At dinner, it was clear that Jay had a bad appetite. Zayne teased him, saying, "A seven-foot man eating much less than a cat, it¡¯s no wonder he¡¯s getting thinner and thinner." Josephine red at Zayne. "Zip it." Angeline looked at Jay''s bony face and remembered Chloe''s usation against her. She suddenly felt that Chloe was not at all unreasonable. At the very least, she was the one who triggered Jaybie''s weight loss. After dinner, Jay returned to the master bedroom listlessly and sat on the bed in a daze. He hated himself for not being able to mediate the conflict between Angeline and his mother, causing them to hurt each other. He was afraid that this me of hatred would burn endlessly, and eventually, it would burn both women whom he cared the most to ashes. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline suddenly opened the door to the master bedroom and walked in with a ss of warm milk. "Have a ss of milk, darling." Jay did not take the milk but continued to ponder. Jay thought to himself that he had recovered from his cold and would probably not transmit the disease to Angeline anymore. He then recalled the fight between Angeline and his mother earlier in the day. He was afraid that her depression would be triggered and was worried about letting her sleep alone tonight. "Sleep with me tonight, Angeline." That was what Angeline had been hoping for. "Okay." He staggered to his feet. Angeline suddenly ran toward him, jumped on top of him, and wrapped her arms around his neck like an octopus. Her legs were coiled tightly around his waist. She was like a young beast full of vigor and vitality. Jay was dumbfounded. His gloomy and suppressed emotions had brightened up for some reason because of her bubbly demeanor. "Are you worried about my health, Jaybie?" Angeline blinked her beautiful obsidian eyes. She was quick-witted and brilliant, even grinning from ear to ear. The sluggishness that came from anxiety and depression was nonexistent. Jay muttered, "I''m afraid that you''ll have a recurrence of your old illness, and I''m even more afraid that you''ll do silly things. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll disappear as soon as I blink." Angeline hugged him tightly,forting him softly." Wherever you are, I''ll be there. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you without your permission." "Mm." Jay was relieved. Angeline took a sip of milk and then pressed her lips o n his... "This is your reward for drinking the herbal medicine obediently." Sheughed. Like drinking the most refreshing nectar, Jay said," Continue." In the middle of the night, Jay received an urgent call from Jordan. "Jay, your mother has suddenly fainted. The family doctor says that she may never be able to recover again. Hurry up ande home to see her onest time." "Okay, I''ll be there immediately." Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 After hanging up the phone, Jay was momentarily dazed. His mother and Angeline just had a fierce argument during the day. Could her sudden onset have something to do with Angeline? Jay lifted the quilt... He quietly got dressed and kissed Angeline, who was still sleeping soundly, and turned around to leave. Angeline suddenly opened her eyes and stared dazedly at him. "I''ll go too," she said. Jay said, "I don¡¯t think you should go, Angeline. Mom i s critically ill. Judy and Sandra will definitely sow discord in front of the Yorks. I don¡¯t want them to give you any trouble.¡± Angeline sat up and said, "If I don¡¯t go, then they''ll criticize you. You always swallow your grievances. I can''t bear seeing them using you wrongly.¡± Jay could not dissuade Angeline and had no choice but to help her change into her clothes. Half an hourter. Tourmaline Estate. Fragrant Vessel Court was crowded with people. All the Ares and Yorks family members were restlessly wandering the courtyard like cats on a hot tin roof. They were turning round and round. When Jay showed up in Fragrant Vessel Court with Angeline, everyone was stunned. After a brief moment of absent-mindedness, they all breathed sighs of relief as if they had found their mainstay. The Ares family members surrounded Jay and started talking all at once, "You¡¯re finally here, Jay, Angeline.¡± Jordan stood in the corner. He could sense the Areses'' dependence on Jay. It was as if Jay was their whole world. Jay stood there with his long and tall body, one hand holding tightly onto Angelina''s as he exuded an unfaltering aura. He was calm and rxed amidst the chaos. He said methodically, "My mother has advanced in years and has many hidden illnesses since a long time ago. Sort out all her past medical records immediately and notify the heads of all Grand Asia Hospital''s departments to perform a joint diagnosis." Having said that, he took Angeline''s hand and took her inside. The family doctor was roaring anxiously inside. "The patient''s heart has stopped beating. If we don''t perform cardiac resuscitation right away, I''m afraid she will..." Angeline suddenly broke free from Jay''s hand and rushed into Chloe''s bedroom, saying, "I know how to perform cardiac resuscitation, I''ll do it." Jay yelled at those standing around the ward, "What are you all doing crowding around here? Step aside." After an hour of emergency treatment, Chloe''s nose moved a little and her heart started thumping again. When her breathing evened out, the family doctor gave out new instructions. "We can send the patient to the hospital now." At this time, Grand Asia''s ambnce arrived. The nurse lifted Chloe onto the stretcher and pushed her into the ambnce before leaving in a hurry. The family doctor walked up to Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "Grand Old Master Yorks, thanks to M s. Severe''s timely rescue, Madam Chloe was resuscitated in time. She should be fine now." It was only then did everyone breathe a sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay looked at the weary-looking Angeline. Fine beads of sweat were already seeping out of her forehead. Jay was thoroughly impressed by Angeline¡¯s kindness when he thought of how she had put aside her and his mother¡¯s personal grievances, giving it her best to resuscitate Chloe despite their ipatibility. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 "You must be tired, right?" He pulled Angeline into his arms so that she could lean on him. Grand Old Master Yorks was overwhelmed by Angeline''s kindness. ¡°Thank you for helping us today, Angeline." Angeline smiled shyly. Standing on one side, Grand Old Master Ares let out an amiable smile, saying, "You should ept our praise because you deserve it." The third wife had always been very grateful to Jay and his wife for helping her coach her son, Jean Ares, and for helping her reunite with James Ares. When she saw Angeline, the third wife said cordially," You''re finally back, Angeline. Why don''t you stay and eat with us before you leave?¡± Jean smiled and said, "What are you talking about, Mom? Sis Angeline is Tourmaline Estate''s person in charge. She''s not going to leave once shees back." Grand Old Master Ares turned his gaze to Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks stepped forward and said humbly, "Angeline, Jay, I was wrong t o have treated you that way in the past. I seek your forgiveness. I hope you''ll put aside personal grievances and stay here with us as a family. As for your mother, I''ll make sure to educate her well. I can only leave in peace once we have all reunited as a family.¡± Angelina looked at Grand Old Master Yorks. It had been some time since theyst saw each other and Grand Old Master Yorks looked like he had aged a lot. His robust good health was now reced by weariness, and his mischievous face had grown deep and sorrowful. Angelina was moved by Grand Old Master Yorks'' sincere apology and turned around to look at Jay, blinking her eyes to seek permission. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She looked as if she was asking, ''It''s so hard to turn down such a warm-hearted invitation, darling. Why don''t we stay here?¡¯ After mulling it over for a long period of time, Jay finally nodded. This made both the grand old masters extremely delighted. Grand Old Master Ares immediately ordered his servants, "Go and clear out Chateau de Selene. From today onward, Chateau de Selene will belong to the head of household, Angeline Severe." Grand Old Master Aresughed and said, "Angeline, I can give in to you for anything else but I¡¯ll have the final say this time. I¡¯m old now, and it gets lonely when I stay in the castle alone. You and Jay have adopted so many children. Your big family is most suited for Chateau de Selene." Jay knew about Grandpa¡¯s concerns. Chateau de Selene was located far away from Fragrant Vessel Court, so Angeline and his mother would not meet each other often. Moreover, Chateau de Selene was equipped with world-ss facilities as well as an electronic eye tracking security system monitoring every corner of Tourmaline Estate. Grandpa was doing this for two reasons: to protect Angeline as well as see her bing a true head of Tourmaline Estate. "Okay." Jay epted it fervently. When Judy and Sandra saw how cordial everyone was with Angeline, a dark glow shed in their eyes. Sandra pushed Judy aside and gave her a nce that could only be sensed but not exined. Judy stormed up to Angeline and interrogated her exasperatedly, "Sis Angeline, although you saved Aunt Chloe¡¯s life, you don''t have any right to ept their gratitude." Grand Old Master Yorks chided her, "What are you talking about, Judy?" Judy said, "You probably don''t know this, Chief Yorks, but she¡¯s the cause of Aunt Chloe''s sudden onset symptoms. Yesterday morning, she and Aunt Chloe bumped into each other at the mall. She not only scolded Aunt Chloe but also beat her." Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan both cast inquiring eyes on Angeline. Jay shielded Angeline in his arms and stepped forward, chiding Judy, "Stop sowing discord here. Get lost!" Judy felt really ufortable when she noticed the disgusted look in Jay''s eyes. She bit her lip, tears rolling in her eyes. Jay exined to Grand Old Master Yorks, "Grandpa, you can''t me Angeline for what happened yesterday. My mother provoked Angeline first." Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Grand Old Master Yorks did not speak for a very long time. He felt sorry for his daughter but dared not stand up for her rashly. Offending Angeline would only make things worse. However, there was a troubled look on his face. If Angeline did not give him an exnation, then this would continue to trouble him. Angeline walked up to Judy, raised her hand, and pped Judy on the face twice. Sandra hurried over and said with ulterior motives in mind, "Why did you hit her, Angeline? We swallowed our anger when you hit your mother-inw yesterday, but now you''re pping Judy for no reason. If we don¡¯t stop you now, you¡¯re going to keep¡ª" Before Sandra could finish her sentence, Angeline gave her another p on the face. Spencer''s eyes widened... Grand Old Master Ares had no idea why the meek and obedient Angeline would suddenly be so violent. He, too, stood dazedly on the spot. Angeline pointed at Sandra and Judy, saying indignantly, "It''s because of people like you who are so fond of sowing dissension and carrying tales that my rtionship with my mother-inw has deteriorated t o a point that''s beyond cure." She turned around and said to Grand Old Master Yorks with righteous indignation, "Grandpa, after hearing what Judy and Aunt Sandra said, you probably think that I¡¯ve done a heinous crime too, right?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks looked guilty. "Uh..."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Are they lying, perhaps?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Judy and Sandra furiously. Angeline shook her head, saying with an intimidating aura, "They spoke the truth." Grand Old Master Yorks was puzzled now. If Angeline had truly pped Chloe, why did she look s o confident and justified then? Angeline continued, "Let me tell you what happened yesterday." "When my mother-inw saw me, Zayne and Josephine tried to pull me away to avoid her, but she provoked me and said that I was afraid of facing her because I''ve done something bad." Angeline told him that Chloe called her a jinx who brought misfortune to her own husband. After saying those things, Angeline looked at Judy and Sandra. "Am I lying?" Both Judy and Sandra bowed their heads in silence. Angeline asked Grand Old Master Yorks again, "Your daughter is willing to curse her own son in order to hurt me. I know it was unintentional. But seeing it from another perspective, this also proves that she can inadvertently hurt Jaybie while she retaliating against me!" There was an edge in Angeline''s gaze as her tone became sonorous. "I don¡¯t care who it is, but if anyone does anything to hurt Jaybie, then I, Angeline Severe, will not spare them." Grand Old Master Yorks sighed with a solemn expression. He felt unspeakably disappointed in Chloe at this moment. After all the suffering they had gone through, after the Severes were torn apart, and after Angeline''s body suffered greatly, Grand Old Master Yorks thought that Chloe would finally draw in her ws. What he did not expect was that not only was she unrepentant, but she was also pushing things to the extreme now. "I''m sorry, Angeline, I¡¯ve failed to educate my daughter." Grand Old Master Yorks sounded extremely devastated. Angeline''s sharp gaze fell on Sandra and Judy." Grandpa, not only do you need to educate your daughter, but you also need to purge this filth as well." Sandra had always adopted moderation, rectitude, objectivity, sincerity, honesty, and propriety. If it was between Angeline and Jay or Jay and Judy, she chose to support thetter pairing. She thought that she had made the right choice and that this choice was a harmless one. However, when she saw the edge in Spencer''s gaze when he looked at her, her entire soul began trembling with fear. She understood that relying on Spencer''s favor was not why she was able to survive in Yorks Stronghold, but instead, it was because she was obedient and knew how to please Spencer. Right now, however, the fruits of herbor had been destroyed by Angeline with just a few words. Angeline, who she thought did not carry a sharp edge, was actually very skilled when it came to dealing with other people. It turned out that she was only soft this whole time because she felt it beneath her dignity to argue with them. If Angeline was determined to fight them, then she would not go easy on them. Spencer gritted his teeth and said angrily, "Come inside with me, Sandra.¡± Colors drained from Sandra''s face... She followed Spencer inside while trembling. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 At this moment, the atmosphere was extremely tense. Angeline calmed herself down and said, "Don''t worry, Grandpa. She''s still my mother-inw no matter what. Although I hate her, I won''t hold a grudge as long as she doesn''t cross the line." Grand Old Master Yorks felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted off his shoulders. Grand Old Master Ares hurried over to enliven the atmosphere. "Alright now, Chief Yorks. Now that Angeline is back, we should hold a grand wee ceremony for her some other day and invite the Severes to be our guests. You can then see your great-grandson again." Grand Old Master Ares'' words had far-reaching effects. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was reminding Grand Old Master Yorks that now that Angeline had returned, Shirley and Mrs. Yorks would drop by and visit often as well. Cole and Spencer would have hope of reuniting with them again. This was Grand Old Master Yorks'' wish. This teeny bit of hope cheered Grand Old Master Yorks up. This was the end of this brief episode. That midnight, Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks went to the hospital to visit Chloe. Jay insisted on going but was dissuaded by Grand Old Master Yorks. "JJ, you''ve just recovered from a serious illness, so take a good rest at home. Besides, so many things have happened tonight. You should stay here and take care of your wife lest she falls ill as well." Jay did not insist anymore. That night, Angeline and Jay moved to Chateau de Selene. Jacarandas, roses, and trumpet creepers were nted everywhere in the castle. Angeline was stunned. "Didn''t Chateau de Selene adopt English architecture? When did it be like this?¡± Jay smiled and said, "Silly, this is a gift from Grandpa t o us." Angeline shed silent tears. Jay said emotionally, "Angeline, although my mother didn''t give us her blessing, Grandpa has." Angeline was so moved that she teared up. In addition to the changes in Chateau de Selene''sndscape design, the interior design had gotten a new look as well. Grand Old Master Ares had changed the luxurious European design to a simple yet modern design. What surprised Angeline the most was that the bedroom was painted in a dreamy pink shade. There was a round and oversized leather bed in the center of the spacious bedroom. In the luxurious cloakroom were various types of clothes that any girl would like. There was also a gorgeous dressing table with skincare products that Angeline normally used. Angeline was in tears. Grandpa had done so many trivial things for her in order to make her feel at home. Later, Angeline learned that Grand Old Master Ares had pleaded with Old Master Severe for a very long time. It was only then did Old Master Severe sell his precious granddaughter out, telling Grand Old Master Ares all the things that she liked. Angeline said, "I like it here, Jaybie." Jay walked up to her and embraced her tightly. Angeline had such an intense desire to receive blessings from their families. Jay said, "We will live here from now on." "Where will Grandpa live, though?" "There are five courtyards in Chateau de Selene. Grandpa has lived here all his life. I can''t bear seeing him move out. Let''s stay in Chateau de Selene with Grandpa, okay, Angeline?" Angeline nodded. "Okay." Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 After a long and hectic night, Angeline and Jay could only sleep for a short while before it was dawn again. Worried about his mother, Jay finished his breakfast i n a hurry and rushed to the hospital. This time, Angeline did not insist on going to the hospital with him. Jay looked at Angeline in surprise." Don''t... you want toe along?" Angeline waved at him and said self-deprecatingly," I''m not going. My presence will not be conducive for your mother''s recovery." Jay stroked her nose and said, "How nice would it be i f my mother knows how to avoid conflict and live together in harmony?" Angeline saw the forlorn look in Jay''s eyes and stroked his handsome face gently, doing her best to calm him down. "Don''t worry. I''ll take a detour the next time I see her. I won''t get mad at her anymore either, lest she falls sick again and you¡¯re the one who has to suffer." Jay held Angeline''s hands with hisrge warm ones. His delicate and charming face lit up with a dazzling smile. "You¡¯re the best." Only Angeline wouldpromise for his sake. "Jaybie, you''re someone whom I will spend the rest of my life with, so of course, I must treat you well. I want you to be healthy, to be happy, and live a long life so that you can protect me forever." Angeline gently nted a kiss on his forehead. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They would have endless honeyed words to say to each other every time they spent time together. Jay was especially fond of quiet and peaceful times like this, and at that very moment, he simply wanted to stay next to Angeline and not go anywhere. Angeline said softly, "It''ste now, Jaybie. Just be sure toe home early." Jay looked at her with tender eyes. For some reason, Angelina''s exhortation had be gentle and pampering. She was no longer so intensely coquettish like when she was young. She was a genuinely mature and charming wife now. "Mm," Jay said, unwillingly to part with her. Grand Asia Hospital. Chloe was no longer in critical condition. The doctor had diagnosed her with hypertensive heart disease. When Jay came to the ward, Chloe was extremely cold toward him. It was obvious that she was mad at him. Jordan and Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay helplessly. Jordan said, "JJ, your mother is still mad, s o if she says something nastyter, just bear with her because she¡¯s a patient." Jay nodded. "I know." Grand Old Master Yorks then exhorted Chloe, "Chloe, don''t make things difficult for Jay. Say something nice. Jay still respects you very much. He was really worried about you when he found out that you¡¯re sick." Chloe sounded extremely aggrieved. "He doesn''t recognize who his mother is anymore now that he has a wife." Jay ignored Chloe''sints and remained silent, diligently serving her tea and water. "Why didn¡¯t your wifee?" Chloe started looking for trouble. "I¡¯m worried that her presence will not be conducive for your recovery, so I told her not toe," Jay said cautiously. "Hmph, so you do know that she''s the bane of my life?¡± Jay was slightly stunned as a touch of anger filled his eyes. However, when he recalled that Chloe was still a critically ill patient, he suppressed his anger forcefully. When Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan saw their interaction, they both shook their heads and sighed at the same time. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Jay was sandwiched between his mother and wife just like sandwich cookies. How could he possibly lead a peaceful life this way? Chloe cried out andined, "It''s because you indulged her that she has be so spoiled and arrogant. She doesn''t respect me as her mother-inw and even pped me in public." "Why did she p you?" Jay guided his mother patiently and systematically, deciding to have a peaceful talk with her so she would realize her mistakes. "I just called her a jinx for bringing misfortune to her husband." Chloe did not think she was wrong at all. Grand Old Master Yorks flew into a rage. "Chloe Yorks, you said that she brought misfortune to her husband, but that husband is your precious son Jay, isn''t it? You''re cursing Jay then, aren''t you? Why don''t you get it? 1 Chloe said anxiously, "I didn''t mean to curse Jay. I just think that Jay will never have a peaceful life as long a s she''s with him. I feel sorry for Jay, that¡¯s all." Jay said calmly, "Don''t me Angeline for hitting you. She''ll get mad at anyone who curses me. Zayne only said the word ''dead'' one time and she went berserk. Mother, you must be careful with your words next time. Angeline is, after all, a girl who¡¯s mentally fragile.¡± Chloe could clearly sense Jay''s tone turning ice-cold, and only then did she realize that she, as Jay''s mother, had hurt her son''s heart for calling his wife a jinx. Chloe began to cry. "I know you¡¯ll stand on her side. Everything she does is right while everything I do is wrong.¡± When a woman started bing unreasonable, logic was simply nonexistent. Jay, Jordan, and Grand Old Master Yorks had no choice but to leave all moral standards aside to console Chloe. "There, there, Chloe. This is in the past now. Take care of yourself. If you love staying in Tourmaline Estate, then stay in Tourmaline Estate. If you don¡¯t like Tourmaline Estate, then I¡¯ll take you back to Mount Pearl.¡± After all that was said and done, Grand Old Master Yorks still loved his daughter and would do everything possible to lessen the harm done to his daughter in the outside world. In order to cheer Chloe up, Jordan said, "Chloe, Jay has returned to Tourmaline Estate. You¡¯ll be able to see him more often in the future." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chloe was overjoyed but immediately thought of something. "What about Angeline? Did shee back with Jay?" Jay replied, "Yes." Chloe''s expression sank at once. "She never leaves us alone, does she?" Jay looked sullen. When Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan noticed the displeasure on Jay''s face, they figured that Chloe was simply too much. She was incessantly pushing Angeline aside. Grand Old Master Yorks tried to reason with her. "Quit it, Chloe. Angeline is Jay''s wife, so of course, she¡¯ll go where Jay goes." Chloe said, "I know, Dad." Chloe was delighted when she thought of how she would be able to spend most of her time with Jay from now on. With that, she would have the opportunity to sow dissension between Jay and Angeline. "You¡¯re not allowed to give Angeline trouble," Grand Old Master Yorks warned her, "If something happens that causes Angeline to want to leave Tourmaline Estate, then Jay will definitely leave with her." Chloe nced at Jay who remained silent and said coldly, "I know. I¡¯ll take a detour when I see her, happy?" Jay breathed a sigh of relief. In the evening, Jay was worried about leaving Angeline alone in Tourmaline Estate. Since Chloe¡¯s condition had stabilized, he nned to bid farewell to his mother and return to Tourmaline Estate. When Chloe heard that he was going home, she pleaded with him bitterly, "Jay, can we have a chat? W e haven¡¯t even had a good chat after our reunion.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks persuaded Jay to stay as well. "JJ, why don''t you stay and have a good chat with your mother? Take this opportunity to smooth things over between the two of you." Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Jay could not say no to his mother''s pleas, so he reluctantly agreed. At night, Jay sat on the sofa and chatted with Chloe. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angeline texted Jay. [Jaybie, what time are youing home?] When Jay saw Angelina''s text, he could imagine how excited Angeline was. He felt very guilty and replied to her: [Baby, I can''te back today. My mother tried her best to get me t o stay, and I don''t feel great saying no to her. Get some rest, don''t wait up for me.] Angelina¡¯s expression turned sad when she saw his message. The reason why Jay was noting home was not that Chloe Yorks was in an unstable condition, but it was that Chloe did not want him to go home. She replied to Jay: [In that case, get some rest. Goodnight.] When Jay saw that seemingly neutral text from Angeline, his mood turned gloomy. Jay had not seen Angeline for the entire day. He had been upied with taking care of his mother who received an infusion earlier that day. Once he was done with that, Chloe kept chatting with him. Jay had no spare time throughout the day to call Angeline and talk to her. He wanted to check in with her on whether she wasfortable living in Chateau de Selene, whether she had been eating well, and whether she was bored without him around. Chloe looked at Jay who was staring at his phone in a daze. She immediately knew that Angeline was bothering him. She was displeased and fake screamed. "Ouch!" Jay paused crafting his reply and called out to Chloe," Mom, are you alright?" "I have a headache." "Give me a second, I''ll get the doctor." Angeline waited for a long time but heard nothing back from Jay. Angeline sighed weakly. She thought that Jay would have at least replied '' goodnight¡¯ to her! At night, Angeline tossed and turned but could not fall asleep. Her thoughts started haunting her. She started thinking that if Chloe begged Jaybie nicely and asked him to spend more time with her, Jaybie would not be able to refuse her. If her stubborn mother-inw threatened Jay with death and made him choose between her and Chloe, she wondered who would Jay choose? She felt like she was going crazy. That was until Angeline realized that if she kept thinking of scenarios like that, she might fall ill again. She did not want to fall sick likest time. Angeline was drenched in a cold sweat and quickly got up. She went to the courtyard and started running around in circles. That was the only way she could get rid of the messy thoughts in her head. After she ran for tenps, her mind was cleared. She knew that she was overthinking. Jaybie was a wonderful husband. She knew him better than anyone else. Sheughed at herself for being silly. She then returned to the bedroom and fell asleep peacefully. Hospital. Judy came to the hospital as soon as the sun rose above the horizon. Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan had returned to Tourmaline Estate. Jay was the only one who stayed overnight. When Judy walked into the ward, Chloe and Judy locked eyes. The two looked at each other knowingly. "Did you bring it?" Chloe asked in a hushed voice. Judy nodded and took out a bag of white powder from her handbag. "Aunt Chloe, this is Love Potion. If Jay drinks this and I flirt with him a little, he''ll lose control of himself." "It''s not harmful to the body, right?" "As long as it''s consumed in small amounts." "Okay. Go ahead." Jay went to the bathroom to ssh some water on his face. When he came out, Judy thoughtfully brought a ss of water to Jay. "Brother Jay, have a ss of water." Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Jay nced at Judy and said, "Just leave it somewhere." He did not want toe into contact with items that other women had touched. Judy frowned and put the ss of water back to where it was. Chloe reached out her hand to Jay weakly. "JJ, please help me get up." Jay walked over and helped Chloe up. "I''m thirsty. Can I have some water?" Judy went over with the spiked water. "Jay, can you please take a sip for me and let me know if it''s too hot?" Jay took a small sip. "It¡¯s alright." Chloe took the ss of water but did not drink it. Instead, she told Jay, "By the way, JJ, I feel so much better today. Can you go talk to the doctor and see if w e can make a change to today¡¯s treatment n?" Jay stood up and said, "Okay." When he left, Jay grabbed his phone. As he walked out of the ward, Jay could not wait to call Angelina. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Angelina answered the call almost immediately. She said in azy but coquettish voice, "Jay, I''ve been waiting for such a long time that the flowers have withered away." All of Jay¡¯s tiredness melted away as soon as he heard her voice. He had a wide smile on his face. "Do you miss me?" "I don''t." "You¡¯re lying." "There¡¯s no point in missing you!" Angelina cried out. Jay exined, "My mother had a heart attack and has high blood pressure. I don¡¯t want to risk triggering her. Angelina, I''m sorry." Angelina said, "Then, take good care of her and don''t worry about me." Jay replied, "Did you sleep well?" "I slept great!" Angelina smiled sweetly and continued talking, "Tourmaline Estate is indeed the best mansion in Imperial Capital. The bed is veryfortable to sleep on!" Jay was not sure how to react. The investment he had put into Carefree Garden was not lower than that of Chateau de Selene. Over the next few days, Jay was kept in the hospital b y Chloe for various reasons. Judy had been quietly spiking Jay''s drink with the mysterious powder. Eventually, the effects of the medicine became more apparent. He missed Angeline so much, and if he was in a state o f trance, it was easy to mistake Judy as Angeline. His willpower was shaking. He secretly vowed at the beginning of every day that he would go home to Angeline at night no matter what but was still easily swayed by Chloe. These changes were all because Judy had been feeding him Love Potion. If he was not a man with strong willpower, he might have fallen for their schemes already. Six dayster. Chloe ordered Judy to stop drugging Jay. "My child has too much willpower. He''s still fully in control of his actions even after being spiked for so many days." Judy said, "Maybe the dosage is too low." When she noticed that Jay was still indifferent to her, she secretly increased the dose. Chloe said, "No matter what, we should stop. We can''t drug him for a long period. Let''s find another way." "Okay," Judy said unwillingly. Chloe was finally discharged from the hospital. Jay and Judy escorted Chloe out of the hospital. Chloe had been ying nice for the past couple of days. She not only had not spoken badly about Angeline but also often apologized and begged Jay to forgive her for her past sins. Jay felt that even though he had to separate from Angeline these few days, it was worthwhile because his mother seemed to be changing her view of Angeline. How could he have thought that Chloe was nning a bigger conspiracy? She wanted to separate Jay and Angeline, but her strategy and tactics had changed. She used to approach it aggressively, but now she acted like she was seeking peace. Jay was not aware that it was hard to dodge a stab in the dark. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 On the way back to Tourmaline Estate, Chloe repeatedly told Jay, "JJ, I''ve thought about it. As long a s you and Angeline are happy, I won''t disrupt your rtionship. I think that it''s best that she and I don''t meet. We can then all live in peace. Please let her know on my behalf that she can disregard our mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship. We won''t meet each other if possible." She was afraid that Angeline would find out about her scheme if they met. Jay also knew that the conflict between the both of them was on the extreme side, and this was a good way to keep the peace. As such, he agreed to Chloe''s request. After returning to Tourmaline Estate, Jay sent Chloe off to Fragrant Vessel Court. Chloe asked him to stay for dinner. Jay was eager to head back to Angeline, so he refused. "Mom, I haven''t had dinner with Angeline for a few days now. I won''t stay for dinner with you tonight." Judy walked up to Jay and said with a smile, "Jaybie, please stay." The more Jay missed Angeline, the worse his delusions got. Judy''s recent dressing, tone of voice, and how she addressed Jay was intentional so that she could make Jay think that she was Angeline. He was close to falling into her trap. He suddenly smiled and took Judy''s hand. He nodded gently and said, "Sounds good." Angeline had not seen Jay for six days. She heard that Chloe was being discharged and that Jay would return to Tourmaline Estate tonight. She made Jay''s favorite dinner. She then excitedly waited for him to return. However, she had been waiting for a long time...The food was cooled to room temperature, so she would constantly warm it up again... Finally, she saw from the clock on the wall that it was midnight. Angeline dumped the food into the trash can. She lost her appetite and crawled to bed listlessly. At one in the morning. When Jay woke up, he realized that he had fallen asleep in Fragrant Vessel Court. He got up from the bed in a hurry. He rushed out the door without putting on his coat. Judy stood by his door. She was wearing a white sheer nightgown while looking at him affectionately." Jaybie, it¡¯s sote. Where are you going without sleeping?" Jay pushed her away and said, "I''m heading back to Chateau de Selene." Judy said softly, "Jaybie, I¡¯m right here. Why would you want to go to Chateau de Selene?" Jay turned around and looked at Judy. His grasp of reality was slipping. Judy''s face warped into Angeline''s face. He ran back excitedly, and Judy took the opportunity to hug him. She was extremely excited. She had tried to tempt him many times when they were in the hospital. However, it was a hospital, and she dared not be as tant as she was today. As such, Jay was always indifferent toward her. Tonight, she had to do her best to trap him. "Jaybie, let''s go to bed." Jay looked at Judy passionately as he said, "Angelina, I miss you so much." He ranted about how his heart ached from missing her. Judy was taken aback. "I know. But it''s cold outside, s o let''s climb into bed." Jay held her face. He wanted to kiss and grab her. Judy''s cheeks were flushed red. She was overjoyed. Just as she was hopeful that Jay wouldy in bed with her, he suddenly pushed her away. "You''re not Angelina. Get out." Judy was shocked. What was going on? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, she was quick on her feet and immediately said while feeling aggrieved, "Jay, I''m Judy. You¡¯ve got the wrong person." The sternness in Jay''s voice immediately turned into one filled with shame. "Sorry, I miss Angeline a little too much." He headed out while staggering. Tears filled Judy''s eyes. She felt desperate. Jay did not want her even when he was dazed. It seemed that her efforts had not paid off. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 She set her eyes on Jay''s slender but chiseled body. That noble and elegant temperament of his made him look great in all styles of clothes. She stared at his charming face and mysterious eyes while thinking to herself, ''How could anyone give up on such a man?¡¯ "Jaybie, I must be with you," Judy said. Chateau de Selene. Jay tiptoed into the house and went to the bathroom t o wash his face. He was finally able to suppress the guilt he was feeling. After he came out of the shower, Jayy down next to Angeline gently. Initially, he did not want to disturb her sleep. However, after longing for her for a few days, he was unable to hold himself back. He gently turned sideways and held her in his arms. Angeline opened her eyes and looked at him bitterly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was surprised. "You''re awake?" He felt joy from the bottom of his heart. He could talk to her about everything that had happened. He hugged her tightly and said, "Angeline, I miss you." Angeline sounded like she had been crying. She said despairingly, "I don''t believe you. You didn''t call me, and you didn''te home for dinnerst night. You made me wait for a long time." Jay was taken aback... "I''m sorry." Angeline saw how bewildered he looked and felt distressed again. She did not want him to be involved i n the conflict between her and his mom. She did not want to stress him out. She smiled brightly and said, "I know you¡¯ve been caught up with taking care of your mom. I don''t me you." Jay was confused. "Angeline, I won''t do it again. Please forgive me." "Okay." Angeline smiled softly. Jay looked at Angelina''s beautiful face and stroked it lovingly. He moved closer and nted his lips on hers... "Angeline, I want you." The next day. Jay and Angeline slept in. When Angeline opened her eyes and saw the time, she shyly covered her face. "Ah, I don''t want to go out of this room." If she was in Swallow City with the Severe family, or if she was living in Carefree Garden, she would feelfortable waking up in the afternoon. However, she had moved into Tourmaline Estate. As the head of the Ares family, she had no time to manage the household. She was afraid of being criticized by Grandpa Ares and the aunties. Jay looked at the shy Angeline and coaxed her softly." This is your home as much as it is yours. My grandfather won''t love you less than your grandfather. If you sleep in, he won''t say anything. The aunts live far away, so no one will know if you''re sleeping in.¡± "However, if you still don''t get up, they¡¯ll eventuallye over and find out about you sleeping in.¡± Angeline quickly jumped up from the bed. She got dressed quickly and efficiently. She was running around like a headless chicken while Jay was extremely calm. He wore his clothes slowly and looked alluring. When they went downstairs, the servants were already waiting at the door. "Missus, the grand old master wants you over for breakfast." Angeline was dumbfounded. She asked while feeling a little guilty, "Grandpa hasn''t had breakfast yet?" The servant respectfully answered, "The grand old master said he must have breakfast with you. He has been waiting for you for a long time." Angeline looked at Jay and said, "I want to hide my head in the ground." 1 Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Jay looked at Angeline, who was blushing, then pinched her cheeks endearingly. He smiled and said," Remember when we were kids? You got drunk, climbed onto trees to grab birds, and even secretly trimmed grandpa''s beard...This is nothingpared t o those." Angeline kept quiet. Her childhood memories in Tourmaline Estate flowed through her mind. When she was a child, she was a top student who was great in her academics and had a good character. However, she was close with Zayne since they were young and eventually, Zayne, the ss clown, changed her for the worse. All of Angeline''s favorite activities then became very male-centric. It was rare for her to sit down quietly like ady. If she had not met Jay, she would not have be ady. IlT _ H Let s go. Jay dragged Angeline to the outdoor dining area in Chateau de Selene. Grand Old Master Ares was sitting in a wheelchair. When he saw Jay and Angelina walking over hand in hand, his wrinkled but elegant face shed a relieved smile. It has been 20 years since hest saw Angelina and Jay holding hands in front of him. Now that he saw it again, he felt as if a generation had passed. "JJ, Angel,e here. How long have you been tossing aboutst night? Why did you get up so late?" Grand Old Master Ares'' body was getting older but he had a young mentality. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Angelina''s face turned as red as an apple. Jay pulled the chair for Angelina, then rubbed her head while saying, "Grandpa, don''t make fun of us. Angelina is shy." Grand Old Master Ares chuckled and said, "When you were young, you had skin thicker than walls. What happened? You''re bing shyer." Angelina hid her face in Jay''s arms. "Jaybie, please make him stop." Grand Old Master Ares started reminiscing about the past. "Angelina, back then, you came to Tourmaline Estate when you were a kid and had tantly said to me, ''Grandpa Ares, I''m fond of your baby grandson. From now on, he¡¯s mine. You''re not allowed to find him a wife.'' What happened to the courage you had back then?" This was the first time Jay had heard of this. He was shocked. "When did this happen?" Jay asked, surprised. Grand Old Master Ares looked at the blushing Angeline and said, "Ask your wife." Great! Angeline thought that upon her return to Tourmaline Estate, she would act maturely for her age. However, Grand Old Master Ares brought up her shameful past memories. Angeline went all out. She stopped covering her face and said shyly, "This just proves how far-sighted I am. Otherwise, Jaybie and I wouldn''t be together." Jay sliced up some cake and fed Angeline. He echoed her, "Yeah." Grand Old Master Ares nced at Jay. He saw that his charming peachy eyes were shining brightly, his handsome face filled with happiness. Jay''s love for Angeline was only growing stronger with time. Grand Old Master Ares was done teasing Angeline and shifted his focus to Jay. "JJ,ugh all you want. I still have a lot of stories about your wife. If you want to hear them,e y chess with me. I''ll share them in detail." Angeline red at Jay. "Stopughing." Jay suppressed his smile. "I''m notughing." However... Grand Old Master Ares shared another funny memory about Angeline. "Angeline, you should eat more. I still remember that you promised me something back then, n Angeline started eating. She was an overconfident bbermouth who had made lots of promises to other people. She was not sure what promise he was talking about. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 Grand Old Master Ares was not nning on letting her off easily either. After all, since Jay was disying a keen interest in the topic, Grand Old Master Ares merely wanted to make his grandson happy. He simply wanted to share all the foolish things Angeline had done and said in pursuit of Jay. "Which one are you referring to?" Jay asked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline covered his mouth. "Don''t ask." Jay was filled withughter. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Angeline, you swore an oath to me. Didn''t you say you''d give birth to a row of sons for Jay so they¡¯d make up an entire football team?" Of course, Angeline remembered this. At the time, some tool sputtered nonsense about her being barren due to her petite figure. She furiously rushed in and swore an oath to Grand Old Master Ares, saying, "Who told you that a skinny person wouldn''t be able to give birth to children? I''ll give birth to a toon of sons for Jaybie so that they can y football or basketball with Jaybie... If I can''t do it, Jaybie won''t be able to find a wife in this lifetime." Then, she timidly added, "Except for me." After Grand Old Ares finished his story, Jay chuckled out loud. Angeline pushed her te and utensils away. "I¡¯m done eating. I''m full now, so I''ll be leaving." Jay locked her in his arms, and she could not take a step further. Grand Old Master Ares decided to be merciful and said, "Alright now. Grandpa will stop. You stay here and continue eating. Eat more, okay? Grandpa will be waiting for another grandchild." Angeline panicked. "What? Do I truly have to give birth to another baby?" Grand Old Master Ares replied, "Why not? Don''t you n to keep your promises?" Angeline looked at Jay for help... Jay knew that his grandfather''s intention was merely t o better their rtionship. At this moment, he was looking forward to holding onto Angeline so that she would try and fulfill her promise every single day. They were talking about the process, yet the foolish Angeline was focusing on the results. Jay would not be so stupid as to ruin his own happiness. Hence, he turned a deaf ear to Angeline''s request for help. Angeline stood up and patted her chest. "I didn''t say that. Angeline Severe always keeps her promises. I''ll give birth to babies at least once a year from now on, and I''ll keep doing so until the day I die.¡± Jay pinched the area between his eyebrows. This girl was never able to withstand a little bit of prodding. "Sit down." He pulled Angeline to his side to sit. "If you want to give me more children, then you should be eating more. I heard that eating more alkaline foods can increase the chances of having a son. So, here, have some sd." Angeline scooped some over dubiously. She chewed o n the food while tears were welling up in her eyes. Grand Old Master Ares chuckled happily while looking at the scene. "Oh my, it''s been so many years since Grandpa watched the two of you being all lovey-dovey right in front of me. Grandpa hopes that your hard times are over now and you¡¯ll live carefree lives in the future." Grand Old Master Ares stood up. "I''m full now. You two take your time.¡± When Grand Old Master Ares was leaving, he ordered the servants around, "Clear some space. Leave the two lovebirds in their own world." Angeline¡¯s face was reddened once more. After they had their breakfast, it was already midday. Jay held Angeline¡¯s hand as they strolled through the clean and dust-free avenue of Tourmaline Estate. They passed by Jordan¡¯s Fragrant Vessel Court and Jack''s Sycamore Annex, going through Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage. It felt as if they were walking through a time tunnel. Ultimately, they stopped to rest under a jacaranda tree. Jay hugged Angeline and sighed. He was overwhelmed with emotions. "I still remember the first time I saw you. It feels like it was only yesterday, but in a blink of an eye, we''ve been through more than 20 seasons together." Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 "Angeline, did you know that from the first moment I saw you, I knew I couldn''t let go of you in my entire lifetime. It was because you had created ripples in my tranquil heart..." Jay could always recall the first time he saw Angeline. Her delicate and immacte elf-like face had utterly moved his heart. Angeline listened to Jay''s words of love and suddenly felt an itching sensationing from her ankle. She looked down and saw a rabbit gently rubbing itself on her feet. "I believe in having a sixth sense. And I believe that the way we ended up together was a gift bestowed to u s by the heavens. So it doesn¡¯t matter how often we were separated. I''ve never been discouraged because I firmly believed that you''d eventually make your way back to me," Jay murmured emotionally. However, Angeline was not responding to him. Jay proceeded to raise his head in astonishment. Then he saw that she was passionately ying with a palmsized rabbit. She stretched her legs out and the rabbit continued to hop happily around her feet. The rabbit and the girl yed together cheerfully. Jay''s handsome face was instantly distorted. "Jaybie, I like this rabbit. It seems to be really attached to me as well. I think it¡¯s a gift from God as if I was destined to meet it." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay was dumbfounded. Why did he talk about believing in having a sixth sense earlier? F*ck the sixth sense. He wanted to roast the insensitive bunny rabbit and spread sauces on it. Angeline bent down and hugged the rabbit. She ced it in her arms and gently ran her hand through its furry body. The beautiful scene looked like it came out of a painting, and Angelina''s quiet temperament was very refreshing to the eyes. Jay quickly put the idea of roasting the rabbit on hold temporarily. "If you like it, then let¡¯s take it home and keep it as a pet!" Even if he disliked some of the things that Angeline liked, he was willing to overlook it for the smile on his wife¡¯s face. It was just that he never expected it to cost him so much. Angeline lovingly hugged the rabbit, unwilling to let g o of it. She had released Jay¡¯s hand. Angeline was also very excited to give the rabbit a name. "Jaybie, let''s call this rabbit Jac from now on." Jay was not a pet-loving person. Moreover, he never could understand how some of those people raised their pets as their children. Seeing that Angeline did not intend to change her mind, Jay could only helplessly ept it. "As long as you like it,¡± he said dimly. "You don¡¯t like it?" Angeline asked him while blinking her innocent eyes, Jay wanted to nod his head but then thought of the saying ''love me, love my dog'' and proceeded to shake his head against his will. "If you like it, then I''ll like it as well.¡± Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled and said, "I just know you''ll like it. Can¡¯t you see how cute my Jac is?" Jay nced at the rabbit, that was now his rival, and hostility shed across his eyes. "It''s still not as cute as you are," he saidnguidly. Angeline hugged Jac the rabbit home and did not stop to rest even for a moment. She wanted to make a beautiful nest for Jac and also a pretty doll to keep the rabbitpany. Throughout the whole afternoon, Jay sat on thezy chair in the garden, feeling bored. He was listlessly looking at the busy Angeline in front of him. "Angeline, do you think I lookidback? Like an old man in early retirement?" Jay could not stand the way Angeline was ignoring him and began to start a conversation. He was deliberately trying to gain sympathy. Without raising her head, Angeline said, "Jaybie, you¡¯re at the prime of your age. How can you retire? As long as you return to Grand Asia, you''ll be that dreadful crown prince of Imperial Capital who thousands of people will admire again." Jay muttered in a low voice, "Won''t you be worried if s o many people were to admire me?" Angelineughed, revealing her neat, white teeth. "I''m not worried at all. You have great morals, and you love your wife and children. You''d never do anything sorry toward me." Jay gazed at the blue sky sorrowfully... Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 "Are you not afraid of me getting drunk and fooling around after drinking...." "I''m not. You''re a germaphobe, and even when you stayed under the same roof as Marilyn for so many years, you didn¡¯t mess around then. I have faith in you." Jay,"..." It seemed like he had given her too strong a sense of security. "Angeline,e over here and let me cuddle you." Since Angeline could not grasp what he was trying to point out, he should express his needs straightforwardly. "Give me a second. I''m almost done with Jac''s nest. It''ll have a home by tonight." Jay suddenly felt that he wascking love. At this moment, someone from Fragrant Vessel Court came by. "Young Master Jay, Eldest Madam has invited you to have dinner with her tonight." Grand Old Master Ares had five sons, and Jordan was the eldest. Hence, his wife was honored with the title '' Eldest Madam'' by the servants. Before Jordan and his wife returned, Jack and his wife were the eldest in the household. They were honored with the titles ¡®Master¡¯ and ''Eldest Madam''. However, now that Jack was a divorcee and his wife was no longer around except in name, Chloe had completely taken over the title. Jay looked at the busy Angeline. Thinking about how she barely had the time to keep himpany now, he might as well head to Fragrant Vessel Court to visit his family and also to show some respect. He stood up and walked toward Angeline, saying," Angeline, Jaybie will be going over for a short visit.¡± Angeline put down the work in her hand. When she raised her eyes to look at him, she was slightly at a loss for a moment. "Then, when will you be back?" she asked reluctantly. For some reason, there was a subconscious feeling that told her it would not be easy for him to return after going to Chloe¡¯s side. Jay replied, "I''ll be back after dinner.¡± "Oh.¡± Angeline nodded. "Then, go ahead.¡± Jay rubbed her head before turning around and leaving. Angeline felt her heart turn hollow suddenly, and she could no longer muster the strength to do anything else. After forcibly finishing up the rabbit¡¯s nest, she went upstairs and sat in a daze in the study room. Fragrant Vessel Court. Chloe and Judy saw Jaying over. There was a secret hint of joy floating about in their eyes. Sandra was standing beside them with a cold expression on hers. Since Angeline humiliated her publiclyst time, Spencer had be particrly cold toward Sandra. Hence, Sandra had shifted all her anger toward Angeline. Now, she was determined to join hands with Chloe and Judy to go up against Angeline. She firmly believed that only when Angelinepletely fell from grace and Judy became Jay''s wife could their good and peaceful days genuinely arrive. "Mom," after Jay entered the house, he elegantly greeted Chloe. "JJ,e over and sit," Chloe greeted him affectionately. Jay looked at Judy who was a seat apart from his mother. If he sat next to her, then he would end up sitting next to Judy as well. Ultimately, he chose the seat between Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan. "Grandpa, Dad.¡± Grandpa was in a particrly great mood. It felt as if when Jay returned, everything would soon be alright Content held by N?velDrama.Org. again. "Where''s my cousin?" Jay asked curiously when he noticed Cole was not around. Spencer could feel his eye bags twitching, and his teeth started aching whenever someone mentioned that son of his. "Don''t mention that stinking brat. He only pisses me off now. He barely cares about his own son and just hangs around outside all day." Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Jordan was continuously scooping food into Jay''s te. Jay gracefully ate his meal in silence. Judy wanted to say a few words to try and win Jay''s heart. Yet when she noticed Jay''s cold expression as i f he was ced above themon popce, she only felt discouraged. Jay was ustomed to being a man with very few words when he was outside. However, he was nothing short of a chatterbox when he ate his meals with Angeline at home. After Grand Old Master Yorks took a couple of bites of his food, he abruptly ced the utensils down and said to Spencer, "Give Cole a call and tell that brat to get his *ss down here. I have something to say to him." Spencer had aplex expression on his face. "Dad, it''s not like you don''t know that b*stard Cole''s way of thinking. If I ask him to return to Tourmaline Estate, he¡¯ll say that Angeline rebuilt Tourmaline and he doesn''t deserve to step foot into this ce." As soon as Spencer finished his sentence, Chloe''s face turned distorted. "Angeline Severe has clearly bewitched your son," she said furiously. Spencer replied, "Sis, stop trying to argue with someone like Cole." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jay''s handsome face was instantly shrouded in frost. His cold eyes cast a warning re at Chloe. Chloe was baffled by her son''s aggressive gaze. Even though they had gotten along very well this week, she still did not dare to mutter anything bad about Angeline in front of Jay. Jordan noticed that Jay was currently in a bad mood and he stared at Chloe viciously. "Chlo, don¡¯t go touching a sore spot now.¡± Chloe stayed silent with a sullen expression. Jay ced his utensils down and stood up. His voice had no temperature to it as he said, "I''m full. I''ll be heading back now." Chloe immediately cast a look toward Judy. Judy quickly stood up, saying gently and thoughtfully, "Brother Jay, I''ll see you off." Jay said coldly, "I know the way." Judy felt utterly choked up. Jay quickly walked away with his long pair of legs. Judy plucked up the courage to chase after him. After Jay had left, Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Chloe while feeling displeased. He resentfully said," You truly are something else. Don''t you know that Angeline is a taboo topic in front of Jay? Why do you have to bring her up?" Chloe lowered her head and did not dare to speak further. "Jaybie." After Jay had walked some distance away, he suddenly heard Judy calling him Jaybie. The tone and voice sounded exactly like Angeline''s. Jay¡¯s cold face instantly turned from anger to joy. His gloomy mood became brighter as well as he turned around to look at Judy who was trotting over. "Angeline." Judy was slightly startled and then continued to call out to him sweetly, "Jaybie." Jay nodded and said, "Mmm." At this moment, his consciousness had be slightly distorted and confused. He had no idea if the person in front of him was Angeline or Judy. Judy sent him all the way to Chateau de Selene. From a distance, Angeline could see the two of them approaching as they talked and strolled. When he arrived at Chateau de Selene, Jay even rubbed on Judy''s head gently. Angeline was immediately dumbstruck. Judy nced at Angeline, who was slowly walking over, and quickly escaped. "I¡¯ll get going now, Jaybie." Jay suddenly grabbed her hand. "Where are you going?¡± He wholly regarded Judy as Angeline. Angeline saw him take the initiative to hold Judy''s hand so affectionately and she could feel the anger rushing to her head. "Sir Ares, what on earth are you doing?¡± Due to her anger, Angeline had changed the way she usually called Jay. Whenever she acted coquettishly around him, she would call him Jaybie. Sometimes, she would even call him darling. However, whenever she was angry, she would definitely call him Sir Ares. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 Seeing that the situation was taking a turn for the worse, Judy quickly let go of Jay¡¯s hand. She turned around and hurriedly escaped. Jay looked at Angeline, his consciousness somewhat confused. 1 His hesitation was deemed a manifestation of a guilty conscience in Angeline''s eyes. Angeline''s expression darkened, and she proceeded to turn around to enter the house. Then, she mmed the main door shut. The earth-shattering soundpletely awakened Jay from his daze. He touched his nose and wondered to himself. Why was Angeline so mad at him? "Angeline, open the door." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "No. You can go ahead and spend the night in Fragrant Vessel Court." Angeline''s furious voice could be heard through the door. Jay was slightly in a daze. Did he perhaps stay at Fragrant Vessel Court for too long just now and made Angeline angry? Looking at the closely shut door, Jay sighed weakly. He never thought the day woulde when his wife wouldpletely reject him. Fortunately, he was well versed with Angeline''s soft spots and continued to coax her. "My darling, please let me in. I¡¯ll kneel all night if I have to." "Since you like that person from Fragrant Vessel Court so much, then scram over to Fragrant Vessel Court and spend the night there." "I do like the people in Fragrant Vessel Court, but it''s because they''re all my blood rtives. However, my baby is here, and my whole life is here. Come on now, open the door. I want toe in." Jay was pouring his heart out, but Angeline could not feel the slightest bit of warmth at all. She buried her face in the pillow and burst into tears. When Jay heard Angeline crying, he was utterly startled. He started pounding on the door and shouting vigorously, "Angeline, open the door.¡± When the young couple was having a fallout, the servants managed to convey this news to Grand Old Master Ares very soon after. It was as if Grand Old Master Ares had heard something fictitious. "What? Angeline locked JJ out the door?" Grand Old Master Ares was puzzled. "Angeline has always been extremely tolerant of Jay. Why is she willing to keep Jay outside now?" The servant said, "Grand Old Master, Young Master Jay went to Fragrant Vessel Court for a meal tonight and the madam refused to let him in when he came back." The servant did not dare gossip for further information. Grand Old Master Ares said, "I''ll go over to have a look." When Grand Old Master Ares reached the frontwn, h e saw Jay leaning on the wall with a helpless look on his face. Seeing the grand old master, Jay squeezed a wry smile on his face as if he was asking for help. "Did you do something wrong?" Grand Old Master Ares walked over with his hands on his back. "Old man, don''t try to make me your entertainment for the night. Haven''t you lived a long life and have more life experience than me? Quick, give your grandson an idea on how to make Angelina open the door." "What did you do wrong?¡± Grand Old Master Ares asked. Jay gave it a thought and said dubiously, "I went to Fragrant Vessel Court, and when I returned, Angeline shut me out." Grand Old Master Ares was stunned. Was Angeline making a fuss over nothing? However, Grand Old Master Ares still tried his best to b e on Angeline''s side. "JJ, you''re constantly running off to Fragrant Vessel Court whenever you have the time. Plus, every time you go over there, you''d stay for quite some time. Angeline probably thinks that you''ve abandoned her. You should stay home and keep herpany tomorrow." Jay looked slightly confused. Did he stay too long at Fragrant Vessel Court earlier? Grand Old Master Ares felt somewhat distressed when he saw Jay in a trance. Jay had been through so much already. His exhaustion was written all over his face. The asional dull look in his eyes was akin to a stab in the grand old master''s heart. Grand Old Master Ares shouted toward Angeline, who was in the house, "Angeline, I''ll be taking your Jaybie home with me for now. I''ll give him a lesson in your stead tonight.¡± Angeline''s furious voice was heard. "Make him write a letter confessing his wrongdoings to me. It should be a t least 1,000 words. Otherwise, he shouldn''t ever dream of setting foot in this house again." Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 Grand Old Master Ares could not help but chuckle. "JJ, you''ve truly outdone yourself in loving this girl. She wants a whole essay, 1,000 words too! But seeing how you''re talented with words, I don''t see it being challenging for you. I think she¡¯s finding a way to get you out of this situation." Grand Old Master Ares then took Jay to the backyard. Jay sat on the sofa, looking depressed and pensive. Every time he went over to Fragrant Vessel Court, he was obviously determined to quickly return home. However, why did he always stay there for a long time for no good reason? Perhaps Angeline had not been doing very well these few days and was getting rather lonely. Was that the reason she wanted to adopt that stray rabbit? Grand Old Master Ares ordered his servants, ¡°Prepare a calligraphy set for Young Master Jay." The servant quickly brought a calligraphy pen, ink, and paper over. Jay looked at the grand old master speechlessly. "Isn''t a ballpoint pen enough?" He wanted to quickly get it over with so that he could beg Angeline for forgiveness. Although doing calligraphy writing would make him appear more sincere, it would take too long for him to write it. "JJ, you have to pay attention to details if you want to coax a woman. Let her see your sincerity, and once the anger in her heart dissipates, your life will get easier as well." Jay picked up the pen and began to write eloquently. Once he was done, Jay stood up. "I''m heading back.¡± Grand Old Master Ares pulled him back. "JJ, Angelina''s still angry. It would be best if you let her calm down for a bit. You can stay at Grandpa''s tonight." Jay smiled and said, "The girl has a soft spot. She¡¯ll open the door once I coax her." Seeing how stubborn he was, Grand Old Master Ares gave him another idea. "If you want to go in, just try gaining for sympathy and slither your way in." Jay then hurriedly left the scene. Once he went back to the front yard of Chateau de Selene, he knocked on the door again. Angeline walked toward the door and asked, "Have you written your letter of confession?" Jay shoved the letter through the crack below the door. "It''s done." Angeline was startled. This guy had gone back and forth. Did he finish writing a 1,000-word essay of confession in such a short time? Angeline read through the whole letter. It was filled with gorgeous rhetorics and touching vows. However, i t did not contain his confession about his wrongdoings for getting close to Judy. "I won''t open the door,¡± Angeline said in a pique of rage. "Angeline, Jaybie feels cold," Jay began to say sympathetically. Angeline started feeling anxious. She remembered that Jay had just healed from his severe cold a couple of days ago. She was worried that his body would not b e able to resist the cold. Angeline slowly opened the door, and Jay suddenly hugged her. He chirped, "My darling Angeline is the best. I knew you couldn''t bear to let Jaybie out in the cold." Angeline was caught off guard. Jay carried Angeline into the bedroom. When he came out of the bathroom, he found that Angeline had turned off the lights and was already asleep. It was rare for the atmosphere to be so quiet. Jay tried feeling the bed andy in front of Angeline. Angeline was sleeping far away from him. She simply could notprehend why Jay was so N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. friendly toward Judy. Jay could only lean closer to her and extended his arms to hug her into his embrace. He softly asked," You should at least tell me why you''re mad?" Angeline got up, and her eyes shot out a ring light amidst the dark night. "Don''t you know what you did wrong?" Angeline was almost crying out of anger. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 Jay could feel Angeline''s emotional grief and quickly turned on the lights. He was out of his wits as he held Angeline¡¯s face. "Are you jealous of Judy, Angeline?¡± he asked. Fortunately, Grandpa had mentioned it earlier so that he could slightly retrace the source of Angeline¡¯s fiery temper. Since Judy was interested in him, Angeline would perhaps misunderstand if he stayed in Fragrant Vessel Court for too long. "How could I not be jealous?" Angeline said, enraged. Jay felt extremely wronged. "Angeline, do you have to be jealous of her? Aren''t you well aware of where she''s ced in my heart by now?" Angeline pushed him away and said furiously, "I used t o be well aware of how you treated her. But it seems like I''ve been out of the loop nowadays." "Angeline, stop trying to stir up trouble unreasonably, okay? It''ste now. Let''s get some sleep," Jay said tiredly. Angeline looked at Jay sorrowfully. After witnessing him and Judy being affectionate toward one another, h e had the nerve to say that she was unreasonably trying to stir up trouble? Her eyes reddened instantly, and tears began to flow out uncontrobly. "You sleep then.¡± She jumped off the bed and walked toward the closet. Then, she started to pack her clothes away neatly. "What are you doing?¡± Jay asked in surprise. Today''s matter seemed like a rtively minor issue to him, but Angeline was trying to blow it out of proportions, which made him feel like breaking down. He had to get out of bed and ce the clothes that Angeline took out one at a time. Then, he locked Angeline in his arms and gently wiped away her tears. "Hey now, don''t be angry. From now on, Jaybie won¡¯t step foot into Fragrant Vessel Court anymore, alright?¡± he said softly. Angeline then took his words as an apology. She infuriatingly said, "You only dare to bully me in this manner because I¡¯m head over heels for you.¡± Jay was filled withughter. He was unable toprehend Angeline¡¯s words and actions today. However, he was used to spoiling her and obeying her, so he did not argue further. He said in a low voice, "Don''t keep trying to run away from home. You have to start considering Jaybie''s age now. If you run away again, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. me to chase after you." Although Angeline was feeling slightly stifled, she did not want to jabber on and on. After all, she very much cherished the time she and Jay spent together. That night, the two did not have a very peaceful sleep. The next day. As soon as it was bright out, a servant was seen sneaking out of Chateau de Selene into Fragrant Vessel Court. The servant went straight to Chloe¡¯s room. Judy and Sandra were both inside as well. Seeing the servant, Chloe put on a kind expression and asked, "What happened to Young Master Jay and Angelinest night? The servant said, "Last night after Miss Severe witnessed the affectionate interaction between Young Master Jay and Miss Judy, she immediately threw a fit. She shut Young Master Jay outside the door and it even rmed the grand old master. The young couple had a terrible quarrelst night, and Miss Severe almost ran away from home." Chloe and Judy were delighted. There were traces of hostility in Sandra''s voice. "A loving couple like that still quarrels just like any ordinary couple. Hehe, Judy, you should wander around in front of Jay these few days. Ensure the rift between that husband and wife grows bigger and bigger." Judy nodded obediently. "Yes." Chloe looked at Sandra and was filled with praises for her. "Sandra, you truly are amazing. Your method of winning hearts instead of battles has truly surpassed my method of continuously ndering Angeline." Sandra said arrogantly, "I''m not good at many other things, Sis. But I''m quite knowledgeable when it comes to dealing with men. Otherwise, why would Spencer have spoiled me all these years?" "Aunt Sandra, what should I do next?" Judy asked excitedly. "The couple is on bad termstely. If everything goes ording to n, Jay will being over to Fragrant Vessel Court more often from now on. You should learn more of Angeline¡¯s words and actions as much a s possible, then keep appearing in front of him." "Yes. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 Chloe suddenly thought of an idea and said to the servant from Chateau de Selene, "Hurry back and tell J J that today is his brother, Ron''s, death anniversary. Tell him that I miss his brother and is currently in a foul mood. He''ll know toe andfort me." "Yes." The servant left shortly after. Chateau de Selene. When Jay woke up and found that Angeline had disappeared, he thought about Angelina''s little spat with himst night. He got up in a panic and hurriedly went downstairs. "Angeline." His voice was filled with anxiety. The maid told him, "Young Master Jay, Madam has already had her breakfast and went to take the rabbit out for a walk outside." Jay was stunned in ce. Did she not wait for him to have their breakfast together? Angeline was clearly still angry with him. Jay could no longer care about eating his breakfast and hurriedly went outside. In the courtyard, Angeline kept herself busy by feeding the rabbit some carrots. Although her expression appeared calm, she looked despondent. Jay heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her. He walked over and hugged her thin waist while whispering, "Angeline, why didn''t you wait for me for breakfast?" Angeline was slightly startled. The soreness he had caused her was still lingering in her heart. After a pause, tears flickered in her eyes as she said in a low tone, "I didn''t think you''d need my companionship." Jay suddenly went mad. "What nonsense are you sputtering?" Angeline raised her gaze to look at him, her eyes appearing highly aggrieved. He had obviously done something wrong. How could h e treat her as if nothing had happened? Jay''s pajamas were wrinkled up, and his hair was slightly in a mess. He had worriedly gone out to look for Angeline and did not expect his warm embrace to b e snubbed instead. He was feeling upset. "Angeline, is this how a husband and wife should be living their days together?" Seeing that he was not at all remorseful and was being harsh and unreasonable instead, she felt even more aggrieved. "Why are you..." She was so enraged that she could no longer finish her sentence. Teardrops as big as beans were continuously rolling down her cheeks instead. Jay was very anxious to see her tear-stained face. He pulled Angeline into his arms and softened his tone. H e coaxed her affectionately once more. "Alright, I get it now. Jaybie told you yesterday, didn''t he? If you don''t like me going to Fragrant Vessel Court, then I won¡¯t be going there anymore." Angeline wiped off her tears as bitterness filled her heart. She knew that Jay¡¯s mistakes were irreversible now. She could either choose to forgive him and forget everything that had happened or decide to leave him. This prolonged war was not a game that adults should be ying. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She gently pushed him away, and after careful consideration, she plucked up the courage to make a choice. "I think we need to start talking about our future together." Jay could see her distancing herself away from him through her words and actions. He grew both panicked and anxious. "What on earth are you trying to do, Angeline?" he asked anxiously. Angeline said, "My mind is very confused. I don''t know if I''m making the right decision, but I know I need a break from you." Jay looked at her in horror. At this moment, he could feel his breathing turning uneven. "I think we should be apart for a while and calm ourselves down. We should take a step back to evaluate our feelings better." After Angeline said these words, she was taken aback as well. Was she nning to push Jay toward Judy? Jay loved Angeline so dearly. However, he was extremely ufortable with Angeline¡¯s habit of trying to run away from home and trying to break up with him at the slightest pretext. Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 He could feel his blood surging up. "Are you trying to leave me?" Jay said in disbelief. Then, there was a hysterical roar. "Why are you trying t o make such a big fuss out of a minor issue?" Angeline cried out sorrowfully, "You were rubbing Judy''s head so affectionately right in front of me, and you even held her hand! Why are you not taking this seriously? Fine, I''ll find myself a random man tomorrow. I''ll let him touch my head right in front of you, and I¡¯ll even hold his hand too... Let¡¯s see if you''ll take it seriously if I do the same to you." Angeline cried and ran away. Jay''s face turned ashen, and his stalwart body started trembling. "Was I possessed? How could I have done such a wretched thing?" Jay turned around to chase after Angeline. Angeline returned to the house and went straight to the bedroom. This time, she was determined to leave Jay. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She took out all of her daily necessities and threw them out as if she wanted to erase herself from Jay''s worldpletely. When Jay ran up to the room and saw Angeline''s struggle, he was frightened stiff. "Angelina." He walked over and hugged Angeline tightly. "Let me exin." "I don''t want to hear it. You''re no longer the Jaybie I know. Your mother has utterly brainwashed you. Are you also thinking that since I''ve gotten sick, I can no longerpete with the young and beautiful Judy?" Angeline was so utterly flustered and exasperated that she started to shoot her mouth off. Jay grabbed her hands and embraced her tightly in his arms. He was distressed as he said, "Angeline, calm down. Please listen to me." "I don''t harbor the slightest bit of feelings for Judy. In fact, I hate her very much. Ever since she selfishly handed you over to the military intelligence division''s executioner in Mount Pearl, I''ve carved a deep hatred toward her. How could I have done those unfathomable actions to her? "Did you perhaps hear a rumor or a gossip?¡± Angeline looked at him in shock. Jay''s upright appearance was making her feel slightly startled. "I saw it with my own eyes!" she eximed exasperatedly. "When? Where?¡± Jay felt like there was some sort of a misunderstanding. Angelina angrily pushed him away. "Don''t you remember the things that you did? Why are you trying to bluff your way out of it?" "I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about," Jay said in frustration. "Last night, you went to Fragrant Vessel Court for dinner, and she walked you home. When you arrived a t Chateau de Selene''s entrance, the two of you were flirting right in front of me. I saw it myself. Are... Are you still trying to talk your own way out of it?" Angeline wailed, feeling brokenhearted. Jay suddenly slumped onto the bed. Then, he pped himself in exasperation. Angeline noticed that Jay''s face had turned deadly white. His eyes looked pained and bewildered, and his expression seemed somewhat bleak. She suddenly felt something was amiss. Jay''s voice turned into a whisper as he said," Angeline, believe it or not, I thought she was youst night." Angelina''s eyes widened in horror... The clothes in her hands fell to the ground. Jay stood up and sauntered toward Angeline. "I thought that you came by Fragrant Vessel Court to pick me up. Can you forgive me, Angeline? Please?" Angeline nodded in a daze. She was able to forgive Jay for it because she trusted him. Jay had loved Angeline for so many years now, even when she was suffering from depression. Since Jay was able to go through everything with her, Angeline believed that Jay''s feelings for her were profound. As for Jay''s actions toward Judy yesterday, Angeline was utterly perplexed over the matter. However, Jay was perhaps even more bewildered than her. Angeline said in a pique, "The mistake you¡¯ve made is truly not something that should be forgiven just by saying a couple of words. But on ount of all the things we''ve been through just to be together again, w e should be cherishing this win that we''ve obtained after many difficulties. I don''t wish for us to end up in a situation where we''re only able to share adversities yet none of the happy asions." Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 Jay would never have thought that he was capable of doing such absolutely disgraceful actions yesterday evening. Even though Angeline had forgiven him, it was not easy for him to forgive himself. After all, how hard must it have been on Angeline to know that he had been unfaithful? Jay felt immensely guilty toward Angeline. Tears were welled up in his crimson eyes. He held her tightly but could not say a word. Angeline sensed how remorseful he was and patted him on the back, soothing him. "It''s alright now. I forgive you. Just try and avoid her from now on." Jay said quietly, "Angeline, I might be having auditory hallucinations." Angeline looked at him in astonishment. A considerable panic appeared in her eyes. Jay continued, "I don¡¯t want you to worry about my body. But I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me even more. Jaybie is not a half-hearted person who''d be unfaithful." It was the lesser of two evils! Jay chose to tell the truth because the truth would be less harmful to Angeline than such a misunderstanding. Angeline tried to recall Jay''s behavior toward Judyst night. It did feel a little strange when she thought about it now. Jay had always acted so cautiously. If he genuinely did n to cheat on her with Judy, why would hee to the entrance of Chateau de Selene and flirt so openly with her? Judging by his shrewdness, he would not have left a trace of evidence. Moreover, how he touched Judy¡¯s headst night... Was that not the same intimate action he often did to her? Angeline was slightly in disbelief, but she felt that this was the only reasonable exnation if she were to recall all the details that happened yesterday. "When did it start?" Angeline was getting worried. Jay said in a daze, "I don¡¯t know. I came out of Fragrant Vessel Court yesterday and heard you calling out to me. I remember youing to pick me up." Angeline was so shocked that she could feel beads of cold sweat on her back. She touched Jay''s forehead. "I didn''t pick you up. I don''t dare to step a foot inside thepound of Fragrant Vessel Court. Jaybie, I think you need to see a doctor." Jay noticed how nervous she was getting. He was worried about Angeline¡¯s body and forced a smile tofort her. "Angeline, I''m probably too tiredtely. I''ll be fine after a few days'' rest." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Angeline heaved a heavy sigh. It made sense. Some time ago, she had that Godforsaken depression that made Jay unable to even get a wink of sleep. He was constantly on high alert as well. Then, after her depression got better, Jay''s body broke down and he got himself pneumonia. Right after he recovered from pneumonia, his mother got sick again. Since he was constantly in the hospital to care for her, he was undoubtedly not well-rested. Angeline felt distressed for Jay. "Jaybie, I think you¡¯re perhaps too tired. It''s no wonder you were in a trance. I think you need a good rest.¡± Jay hugged Angeline and ced his chin on her neck. He sounded tired as he said, "Angeline, please don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, Angeline was starting to feel distressed for him instead. How could she be willing to continue to argue with him? It hurt more to constantly get angry, after all! "Okay, I''m not angry anymore.¡± Angeline extended her fingers into his thick and flowing hair as if she was soothing a newborn baby. The gentleness was intoxicating. "Try to have a good rest these few days and don''t go over to Fragrant Vessel Court anymore. I believe if Mom knows that there''s something wrong with your health, she¡¯ll be understanding of your difficulties as well." Jay pleaded, "Then, you should give me a kiss." He had to confirm that Angeline had truly forgiven him. It was as if a fluttering butterfly possessed Angeline. She pped her wings andnded a kiss on his cheeks. The kiss then lingered for quite some time. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 At noon, the servant came over to pass them a message. "Young Master Jay, today''s your older brother''s, Ron, death anniversary. The eldest madam is currently in mourning and feeling upset. Miss Judy is so distraught that she''s now outside, waiting to see you." As soon as the servant was done talking, Jay rebuffed, "Go and tell her that I won''t be going out for the time being." The servant looked at the rxed Jay and Angeline and was slightly startled. However, she had no other option but to turn around and leave. Angeline had apassionate heart and a frail mental state, but because of her exquisite and generous feelings, she could empathize with the sadness of others. At this moment, Angeline thought about how Chloe was a middle-aged woman who had experienced the feeling of her child dying before her. She must be in a mournful state of mind. As such, she took the initiative to propose, "Jaybie, the pain of losing a child is no better than being extremely sick or disabled. It¡¯s the most heartbreaking type of pain. I think you should go over and comfort her." Jay looked at Angeline''s eyes that were all puffy from her crying. Angeline had just suffered tremendous grief herself. How could he have the heart to leave her at this moment? He held her hand tightly. "I''ll be here to apany you instead." Angeline smiled and said, "I''m happy enough that you have this intention in your heart. Now go.¡± Jay became stubborn and frantically said, "I will not. I''ll never again step foot in that hellhole. You end up sad each time I go over. I used to care so much about others. Now, I''d like to be selfish and only care about you." Angeline could only reluctantly ept his kind intentions. Fragrant Vessel Court. The servant went over to report to Chloe. "Eldest Madam, I''ve conveyed your actual words to Young Master Jay. However, Young Master Jay..." The servant had aplicated expression on her face and started to stutter, hesitating. Chloe felt that something had gone wrong. "What did J J say?" The servant told her the truth, "Young Master Jay said that he won''t be avable for the time being." "What is he up to?" Chloe wondered. She had used the excuse that she was suffering the pain of having lost her son to get Jay toe over. She thought that the reason was something Jay could not refuse. Unexpectedly, Jay still rejected her invitation. The servant said, "He''s chatting with the young madam.¡± Chloe''s expression darkened. "Didn¡¯t you say that the husband and wife had a little spatst night?" The servant tremblingly replied, "Young Master Jay¡¯splexion didn''t look very good either.¡± Chloe replied, "If they were quarreling so intenselyst night, of course, hisplexion wouldn''t look so good." Sandra had a thought and ced her mouth near Chloe''s ears. ¡°Chloe, why not take advantage of the conflict between Jay and Angeline? Take Judy to Chateau de Selene andfort Jay''s upset heart. If he¡¯s ced between an iprehensible, fierce wife and a loving mother, Jay will deeply realize that his mother is better than his wife throughparison. He''ll undoubtedly treat you better from now on.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A sneer appeared in Chloe''s eyes. "You might be onto something, Sandra." As such, Judy decided to dress up beautifully. She wore the style of clothing that Angeline would usually wear-a small suit with ck trousers. She looked rather handsome and charming without losing her feminine lure. Chloe and Sandra could not help but nod their heads when they saw the lively and quick-witted Judy. They started incessantlyplimenting her, "Judy is so much prettier than those city girls. Even Angeline is not as quick-witted as her." Frankly speaking, Judy was a child who grew up in Mount Pearl. The simplicity of a mountain child was exuding from all over her body. Meanwhile, Angeline was a pampered child. She had a n air of nobility around her and adylike temperament of a schrly family. She was also rather yful and witty from growing up in a rtively happy environment. Judy''s temperament was rather simple, and it was not asplicated and flexible as Angelina''s. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 When Judy pushed Chloe to Chateau de Selene, they saw Angeline wearing a fiery red backless V- neck dress as shey in Jay¡¯s arms in a coy and graceful manner. Even Chloe and Judy were forced to admit that Angeline won by andslide in terms of temperament and clothing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was just that they were refusing to admit their shorings out loud. Jay was sitting on the bench, and Angeline was seated next to him. Her upper body was nestled in Jay''s arms as he gentlybed through her hair with his fingers. Chloe and Judy both looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with doubt. Jay and Angeline did not look like they had just fought at all! "Jay." When Chloe''s voice was heard at the garden''s entrance, there was a tremble in Jay''s body. He stared at the uninvited Chloe with palpitations. "Mom?" There was a strong expression of resistance i n his eyes. Angeline sat up from his arms as she could sense his anxiety and tension. She tightened the grasp on her hand and gave him a beautiful smile. Judy pushed Chloe over to Jay, and Chloe reached out to grab Jay''s hand. She looked like her heart had been stabbed with a knife as she said in grief, "I heard them saying that Angeline locked you outsidest night. Is that true?" Jay and Angelina''s expressions both froze at the same time. She had note here in peace. Chloe feigned to be magnanimous again, saying to Angeline with reason and some affection, "Angeline, JJ''s body is still frail right now. How could you shut him out so cruelly?" Angeline looked guiltily at Jay and said, "I''m sorry. I won''t do it anymore.¡± If Angeline had known that Jay¡¯s mistakest night was due to his body breaking down, she would have never been willing to torture him in such a manner. When Chloe saw Angeline meekly admitting to her mistake, she felt somewhat smug inwardly. This quarrel between Angeline and her son had finally shown her how capable she was. Hmph. She knew from earlier on that a sickly woman like Angeline would be nothing without Jay pampering her. Did Chloe really think that Jay would not be able to tell that she was a wolf in sheep''s clothing right now? He could clearly sense Chloe¡¯s suppression and hear her nder toward Angeline. Moreover, he was able to guess the true purpose of hering here. She wanted to watch the scene of Angeline getting thrown aside by him. Jay suddenly hugged Angeline over to let her sit on hisp... It was as if Chloe and Judy did not exist. Angeline was so embarrassed that the tips of her ears went red. She secretly tried to break free from his arms, but Jay held both of her arms tightly, preventing her from moving. He whispered, "Baby, don''t move." It was a nickname that was usually used when the two were in private, but Jay was deliberately trying to show his affections for her in front of Chloe and Judy. He wanted Judy to be clear that he loved Angeline to the core. Angeline shyly said, "Darling, please put me down." "You were angry with me yesterday, and I didn''t get to hold you. Now you¡¯ll have to make up for it," said Jay. Angeline,"..." Chloe and Judy watched as they flirted and acted coquettishly around one another. Both of them were s o startled that they were frozen in ce. At this time, they felt like they were the nosy third parties. This was embarrassing to watch. Jay continued without regard for others around them. "You haven''t been apanying me for the past few days, Angeline. You have to make up for it.¡± Angeline blurted out, "You''re the one who constantly went out... How is it my fault?" Jay replied, "Hence the reason why I won¡¯t be going anywhere anytime soon. You''ll have to keep mepany." Angeline said helplessly, "Alright, alright. I got it." Chloe and Judy suddenly felt a piercing pain on their faces. Jay''s indirect bashing method made them feel somewhat ashamed and unable to show their faces. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 They originally came here feeling excited, expecting t o see Angeline being cruelly thrown aside by Jay. They never expected to see Jay pampering her so lovingly. Chloe and Judy stood there, embarrassed. They did not know whether they should stick around or leave. They were here as guests. As such, Angeline warmly and hospitably said to them, "Mom, since you¡¯re already here, why don''t you have lunch with us?¡± Chloe proceeded to nod her head. Since she hade all the way here, she could not bring herself to leave with her tail between her legs. Angeline would see her as a joke. After the servants served their lunch, they moved to the dining room. Grand Old Master Ares deliberately came over for a meal as well because he was worried about Jay and Angeline''s quarrel. He wanted to see whether the young couple had made up. Seeing Chloe and Judy inside, Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ expression turned somewhat darker. The five sat around a big round dining table while Jay and Angeline sat close to each other. Jay put on a transparent stic glove to pick up a piece of shrimp and started peeling it elegantly. Judy stared at Jay''s slender and well-proportioned hands. She inexplicably remembered that those hands had patted her on the headst night. He had even taken the initiative to hold her wrist. His movements were gentle, and she could slowly feel his tenderness. Judy''s heart overflowed with beautiful bubbles. She even started to wonder whether Jay would begin t o like her because of this? Jay fed Angeline the peeled shrimp and asked her softly, "Is it good?" Angeline grinned at him. "It''s so yummy." Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ shrewd eyes hovered around his grandson and granddaughter-inw twice before h e came to a conclusion-the young couple had reconciled. Grand Old Master Ares was now in a marvelous mood and began teasing the young couple again. "So how''d you manage to get into the housest night, Jay?" Chloe was getting worried that she would not have the opportunity to inquire about the details of the couple''s fightst night. She was secretly thrilled when the grand old master asked them about it on her behalf. Presumably, Grand Old Master Ares would criticize Angeline for her little temper tantrum, right? Jay replied, "The 1,000-word letter was utterly useless. Instead, it was thanks to your little tip, Grandpa." Grand Old Master Ares looked at his arrogant-looking grandson,pletely unable to imagine what he looked like when he tried the method of gaining sympathyst night. "Angeline, what did your Jaybie say to youst night?" Angeline said, "He said he was cold..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Ares was expecting a longer and more vivid story. However, Angeline ended the topic with merely five words. "He said that he was cold and you let him in?" Grand Old Master Ares was feeling disappointed. Angeline smiled charmingly. "I was afraid he might catch a cold." Grand Old Master Ares looked like he was at a loss. " Child... You don¡¯t have a firm stance. That''s why you¡¯re utterly subdued by your Jaybie your entire life." Jay was smiling brightly at the side. He had peeled most of the shrimp and proceeded to pile all of them on Angeline''s te. Chloe looked at the shrimps, and her eyes appeared gloomy. Why did Jay still spoil Angeline so much even after their quarrel? It was simply unfathomable. Grand Old Master Ares sighed and said, "It was rare to see both of you arguing. Why''d you reconcile so quickly? Sigh, I missed a good show." Grand Old Master Ares deliberately ridiculed them. Jay sternly corrected him, saying, "There was no quarrel!" Grand Old Master Ares said, "Who are you trying to fool here? The two of you were making such a big ruckus. Angeline was even packing up her things to g o back to her family. I just cannot understand it. How did the two of you make up after such a big quarrel? "Who went soft first?" Grand Old Master Ares tried to stir up gossip. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 Jay asked, "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Grand Old Master Ares could see it as clear as day. He merely wanted the couple to say it out loud. It could make the atmosphere harmonious and let Chloe understand that this young married couple''s rtionship was solid as a rock. This would then put a stop to her silly intention of trying to destroy their feelings for one another. Jay said nothing in reply, and Grand Old Master Ares turned his attention to the pure-minded Angeline. Angeline smiled charmingly. "I think Jaybie went soft first." When Chloe and Judy heard such an answer, they were both feeling displeased in their hearts. They initially thought that Jay had finally be firm and tossed Angeline''s feelings aside this time around. Then perhaps, Angeline would stop being proud and arrogant. Who would have expected that Jay had been the one begging for reconciliation again? Chloe suddenly felt that her son was somewhat a spineless coward. As soon as he heard this, Grand Old Master Ares started praising Jay, "Wow! Our JJ is such a terror- striking tycoon in the business world, yet who would''ve thought that he''s so afraid of women." Jay''s eagle eyes instantly radiated a violent cold light. He gloomily corrected Grand Old Master Ares'' words. " I''m not afraid of any other woman except my darling Angeline." Angelina said bashfully, "Why on earth are you afraid o f me?" It felt as if she was a lioness or the like. Jay looked at Angeline, and his eyes appeared gentle. His voice was even a few decibels lower when he said, "I''m afraid that you''ll get angry or unhappy. And I''m scared of you being in bad health... Moreover, I¡¯m even more terrified of you ignoring me." Grand Old Master Ares started chuckling. "I have a sour taste in my mouth now." Chloe and Judy felt like they had fallen into an ice cave. In Jay''s world, only Angeline was his favorite. Chloe instantly lost her appetite and said in a bad manner, "Jay, a man should aspire to travel far and make his mark. They should be working hard outside. A man infatuated in love will surely be caught in difficult circumstances." Jay replied, "That¡¯s the part you¡¯re not getting, Mom. Men usually work hard to aim for beautiful women, and I''m fortunate enough to havended a beauty first before pursuing my career. It''s normal for me tock a fighting spirit." Angeline protested coquettishly, "You''re being loquacious." Grand Old Master Ares added a fair word for Jay," Chloe, Jay is the most ambitious kid I''ve ever seen. When he was still a teenager, to give Angeline a prosperous life, he started his entrepreneurial career like an alpha wolf. His Grand Asia has be the toppany in Imperial Capital and even in the entire world. If he weren¡¯t held back by the Yorks, his Grand Asia would¡¯ve been on another scale by now." Chloe was choked and speechless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In her view, Angeline was supposedly the obstacle to Jay''s further development. However, Grand Old Master Ares went as far as to say that she was Jay''s biggest driver instead. She could feel her face burning somewhat hot. ¡°Since we''re at peace now, it¡¯s time for Jay to head back to work." Chloe could not stand seeing Jay being cooped up at home, doing meaningless tasks like peeling shrimps for Angeline. Grand Old Master Ares said with a stern face, "Your son has just healed from his sickness and you''re already forcing him to go back to work? He''s been tired for so long, can''t he take a good rest for a few years?¡± Chloe replied, "Dad, you''ll wear out Jay¡¯s acute spirit." Angeline stared at Chloe in anger. Jay¡¯s recent trance was already making her anxious, yet Chloe was forcing him to head back to work at this moment? Angeline refused resolutely. "Jaybie is an adult. If he doesn¡¯t want to go back to work, it''s up for him to decide. You don''t have to worry about this, Mom.¡± Chloe hated a person who expressed their opinions so freely, and this was what Angeline did the most. This was indeed a plot to strip the affection between the mother and son. Chloe said with a sullen face, "Angeline, the adults are talking. The young one shouldn''t be interrupting.¡± Angeline,"..." Jay suddenly said, "Mom, Angeline is right. I''m not a three-year-old child. I have the right to decide my own life. Just leave me be." Seeing that everyone was objecting to her words, Chloe swallowed her anger knowing that she was outnumbered. Then, she said helplessly, "You have to start nning for yourself. Don¡¯t be so dazzled by love." Grand Old Master Ares had the intention to end this dispute and deliberately changed the subject. "By the way, Angeline, do give Josephine a call. Tell her that Grandpa misses her dearly, so ask her to bring Zayne over and stay here for a couple of days." Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 Jay immediately declined. "Grandpa, Zayne needs to manage the Severe family''spany. And Josephine i s pregnant, so she has limited mobility. Don''t bother them for now." He despised those two for third-wheeling all the time. Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay in confusion. "It seems like you''re not being very weing?¡± Angeline started chuckling. "Grandpa, Jaybie and Zayne don''t seem to see eye to eye. They¡¯re always quarreling whenever they meet." Grand Old Master Ares smiled and said, "That''s good. Ask Zayne and Josie toe to visit. That way, Jay can increase his social skills." Jay stared at his grandfather speechlessly. "I don''t need help improving my social skills." Grand Old Master Ares said, "Is that so? I was the one who brought you up. I think I know you best." Jay stared at the ceiling speechlessly. Even if he needed help in that area, it was a thing of the past. Grand Old Master Ares smiled and said, "I thought you were autistic as a child. You were constantly bitter and harbored deep hatred toward everyone as if they had done something wrong. You sure had me worried ... and I had to tease you almost every day for you to start talking..." Perhaps due to this reason, Grand Old Master Ares still retained the habit of teasing Jay to make him talk even after so many years. Jay was suffering in silence. "That¡¯s because I had nothing to say to other people." He had such an arrogant character that he did not want to cater to worldly matters and would refuse to talk if he did not want to. "You have nothing to say to other people, hmm? Isn''t that what they call social anxiety?" said Grand Old Master Ares. Jay looked at Angeline on the side and smiled. "That''s not necessarily true. I want to talk whenever I see my dear Angeline." Grand Old Master Ares smiled and said, "That¡¯s true. It was an odd event. You suddenly became a chatterbox the day you met Angeline. You talked to her in the study for a long time that day. It truly startled me." Grand Old Master Ares showed a deep, sly smile. "I had to plead with Scott to let him betroth his granddaughter to you." Angeline widened her eyes... After all, she was a child who was still wet behind her ears at the time. However, those two older adults were already conspiring these out-of-age matters. "My grandpa didn''t agree to it, right?¡± Angeline asked. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Of course, he did. He unreservedly epted it. Otherwise, how''d you end up living in the Ares householdter on... I deliberately created opportunities for the two of you to get to know each other more." Angeline,"..." Jay abruptly ced a piece of shrimp on Grand Old Master Ares'' te, and Grand Old Master Ares immediately rolled his eyes at him. "Now you finally know how good Grandpa was to you?" Jay said proudly, "I would''ve gotten her even without your help." Grand Old Master Ares said, "Just drop it, will you? Even if you liked Angeline, you would¡¯ve been too embarrassed to pursue her with your dull character. Angeline is so beautiful and cute, and if Grandpa hadn''t booked her for you, she would''ve been swayed b y other boys." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline, It seemed like he was saying she was an easily swayable girl. Jay looked at Angeline. "Is that so?" Angeline shook her head quickly. "I¡¯m not that easily swayed." Jay smiled at her. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Grand Old Master Ares and the husband and wife were happily teasing one another. The scene stung Chloe deeply because no matter how hard she tried to please Jay, he would always treat her indifferently. After lunch, Chloe bade farewell to Jay and left Chateau de Selene with Judy. On the way back to Fragrant Vessel Court, Chloeined bitterly, "Jay''s too nice to Angeline. He peels her shrimps and even continuously puts food on her te. It''s as if she¡¯s being spoiled to death by him. I think he barely gives me one-tenth of the affection h e gives to Angeline, and I''m his birth mother.¡± Judy looked baffled. "Didn¡¯t the servant say they quarreledst night? Was all that stuff about Angeline wanting to run away from home a lie?" Chloe said, "I noticed that Angelina''s eyes were a little swollen. It¡¯s obvious she had cried." Judy¡¯s sense of loss turned to delight once more." Aunt Chloe, perhaps Brother Jay was kind to Angeline today to apologize to her?" Chloe made up a melodramatic scene in her head. "It¡¯s surely because Angeline saw the scene of you and Jay being intimatest night and made a fuss about it to Jay. And Jay had to treat her better today to appease her." When they thought of it this way, the sense of loss in their hearts was alleviated by a whole lot. Chloe contemptuously said, "Angelina''s only able to win men''s affection by constantly throwing tantrums. This method might be effective when used once, but Jay will inevitably be bored of it once she uses the same trick several more times." Afterward, Chloe looked at Judy with other intentions i n mind. Judy understood her tacitly. "Aunt Chloe, don''t worry. I''ll find a chance to get closer to Brother Jay. I¡¯ll also create a lot more misunderstandings between them." Chloe said, "Good." Chateau de Selene. While Grand Old Master Ares and Jay were ying chess, Angeline carried a basket to the garden to get some grass for her pet rabbit. Grand Old Master Ares took the opportunity to talk to Jay. "JJ, your Grandpa Yorks is getting old now but he has t o constantly worry about the Yorks siblings'' matters. Your uncle and even your mother are constantly stirring up trouble and tearing the Yorks family apart, making him utterly devastated. How about you try to persuade Mrs. Yorks and Shirley to return to the Yorks Jay was holding onto the jade-like chess pieces with his slender fingers when he muttered, "That¡¯s because he has failed in bringing up his children, hence he needs to take the me for it.¡± Grand Old Master Ares raised his eyes and looked at Jay. "I don''t believe you have the heart to let that old man suffer and be gloomy for the rest of his life, right?" Jay tossed a chess piece aside and sighed. "Whoever that started the trouble should be the one to end it. If they want Mrs. Yorks toe home, Spencer has to be the one to throw his cap into the ring. If they want Sis Shirley to return, then Cole has to show his sincerity." Grand Old Master Ares said, "I don''t know what''s going on with Cole. But Spencer is looking forward to Mrs. Yorks'' return. He even went over to the Severes¡¯ house and begged Mrs. Yorks several times now, but she remains unbudged." When Grand Old Master Ares reached this point, he suddenly sighed sympathetically. "Sigh, once a woman goes utterly heartless, they''re certainly more resolute than men." Jay was slightly taken aback. He thought about Grandma Boye who had abandoned Grandpa and his aunt who left her uncle. Jay became highly anxious. Angeline must never learn this from them and end up abandoning him. Grand Old Master Ares continued, "JJ, you''re wise. You can teach Spencer a couple of tricks to get Mrs. Yorks back. Mrs. Yorks is a weak woman, and wandering around outside like that isn¡¯t something she should be doing.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Jay''s mouth was overflowing with sneers. "He brought this upon himself." However, Jay still suggested something for Spencer." What Aunt Crystal wants is a monogamous marriage. I f Uncle wants to get her back, he needs to dismiss all o f those mistresses by his side." Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ face became solemn. "Oh no. That¡¯ll not do. Sandra has been with your uncle for so long and is considered as his equal partner as well. How can your uncle abandon her?" Jay replied, "If Uncle continues not to be content with what he already had from the start, he shouldn''t expect Mrs. Yorks to ever return." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay in deep concern." All of your heart now rests merely with your wife." Grand Old Master Ares believed that with Jay''s incredible talents, he would be able toe up with something that allowed Spencer the best of both worlds-to enjoy the life of having several partners. However, Jay wanted Spencer to abandon Sandra, which was purely revenge for Sandra¡¯s disrespect toward Angeline. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Jay smiled slyly. After ying several rounds of chess, Angeline still had not returned. Jay became uneasy and said, "Grandpa, I''ll stop ying now." "Why? Are you worried about your wife?¡± Jay¡¯s expression turned a little solemn. In front of Grand Old Master Ares, his heart was transparent and he would not hide any secrets. "Grandpa, every time Angeline returns to Tourmaline Estate, there''s always one incident happening after another. I''m worried about her safety every time she''s not by my side, even if it''s only for a single moment." Grand Old Master Aresforted Jay and said, "Your mother was the culprit for this. Now that she''s living under a huge spotlight, she can''t do anything to Angeline even if she doesn''t like her, right?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jay stood up. "I¡¯ll still go and look for her." "Go ahead." When Jay arrived at the back garden, he saw Angeline squatting on the ground while attentively admiring the pet rabbit¡¯s cuteness. The little rabbit stretched out its front limbs and rubbed its face, being incredibly adorable. Angeline looked at the pet rabbit and smiled, her smile exuding the brilliance ofpassion. Jay sat on the wooden chair next to her, quietly looking at Angelina''s peaceful and beautiful expression. Angeline cried a lotst night, and the swelling on those beautiful eyes had notpletely subsided. Even so, it did not affect her beauty in the least. It just made her look more delicate and made Jay want to protect her even more. The pet rabbit suddenly ran toward Jay''s feet. Angeline turned around and saw Jay sitting next to her. She said in a chirpy manner, "Jaybie, why are you here?" Jay, "Are you despising me for disturbing the quiet time between you and the rabbit?" Angeline heard the deep resentment in Jay''s tone and smiled lovingly. "I''m not." Jay reached his hand out to her, and Angeline extended her hand to him. His big hand pulled her gently to the front, and she fell straight into his arms. He proceeded to kiss her... He had gotten highly proficient in this movement. However, each time they kissed, it would make him feel reluctant to part with her. After the long kiss, Jay pinched her delicate chin and his faint pupils stared at her affectionately. "Angeline, don¡¯t leave me." Angeline was slightly stunned. She thought that perhaps the reason he wanted to stick so closely with her was that he was troubled by the auditory hallucinations or maybe he was afraid of having another misunderstanding likest nighte between them. Angeline nodded. "Okay." Jay''s tightened heartstrings became more rxed. He hugged her tightly and whispered, "I suddenly started thinking how cruel it was for Grandma Boye to leave Grandpa and for Mrs. Yorks to leave Uncle.¡± Angeline was taken aback, and at this moment, she realized what he meant by leaving him. Angeline squeezed his waist tightly. "Don¡¯t worry. I''ll b e relying on you all my life. In this life, the next life, or even the life after that, I''ll always depend on you." Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 However, Angeline felt very puzzled. Why was Jay having such strange thoughts today? "What did Grandpa say to you?" she asked anxiously. Jay did not want the Yorks family¡¯s mess to affect Angeline''s mood, so he tried to make it as lighthearted as possible. "It¡¯s nothing. We just had a light chat about Grandpa Yorks." Angeline''s eyes widened in curiosity. Jay did not borate further, so she took the initiative to bring it u p. "Thest time I saw Grandpa Yorks, he seemed to be in an awful frame of mind. Oh dear, so many things have happened to the Yorks family. It must be a bolt from the blue for someone who wants to reunite their family like Grandpa Yorks." Jay deliberately probed Angeline''s thoughts on Mrs. Yorks and Shirley returning to the Yorks household. H e pretended to be casual about it and said, "He wants Mrs. Yorks and Shirley and her son toe home. Do you think this wish of his is possible, Angeline?" Angeline responded, "Sis Shirley has always considered being with Cole, but Cole has that damned way of thinking. He only wants to adhere to his lousy rules. He ignores her because he doesn''t love her. And for this reason alone, he lost his son as well. That pair would be the most confusing to reunite. But I do wonder, if Cole is willing to live with Sis Shirley and the child under the same roof, perhaps by seeing each other often, their feelings will grow into love over time?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay wondered why Angeline had such an unrealistic idea. Cole''s admiration for Angeline did not seem to diminish over time. The way Cole liked Angeline was simr to how he felt about her. They not only loved her beautiful appearance. Rather, it was more about her intellectual elegance, gentleness, and kindness. More importantly, it was Angeline¡¯s single-minded and affectionate dedication to love. As for Sis Shirley, although her personality was gentle, she was a little dull. Although her character was tough, she was still slightly timid. How could she even bepared to his Angeline? However, Jay was secretly rejoicing that Angeline had such awareness. That merely meant that in Angeline¡¯s heart, Cole¡¯s love for her was not that strong. As such, Angeline¡¯s guilt would not be so intense, and more importantly, Angeline would not begin to have any sort of illusions about Cole. "Then, should we go and help them out? Give them a happy marriage?" Jay smiled slyly. He would always feel uneasy as long as Cole was not married. Angeline''s eyes burst with extraordinary splendor of light. "Have you thought of a way to help them, Jaybie?" Jay said, "I''ll send someone over to Swallow City tomorrow to take Sis Shirley and the child home." Angeline smiled and said, "Aunt Crystal will surely be reluctant to be separated from her grandson. She¡¯ll definitelye to Tourmaline Estate too. You''re killing two birds with one stone here, Jaybie." Angeline exposed Jay''s sinister thoughts. He squeezed her face and said, "Very smart." "Once Sis Shirley and Aunt Crystal are back, what about Coley?" "Hmm?" She could sense strong dissatisfactioning from Jay. Angeline widened her eyes and looked at him in a daze. Why was he suddenly upset? Jay sternly warned her, "You''re not allowed to call him that in the future.¡± Angeline realized that it was slightly inappropriate earlier and quickly changed her words. "Then I¡¯ll just call him Cole." "No." Jay stopped her domineeringly. Angeline asked, "What do I call him then?" Jay said, "Cousin Cole." That way, it would remind Cole all the time that Angeline was his cousin''s wife. Jay was nning to sprinkle salt all over Cole''s wound at all times. His vicious intentions were evident. "Okay," Angeline answered obediently. Jay said, ¡°I''ll find a way to get him home." Angeline felt that it might be a little tricky. After all, she had heard of the reason why Cole refused to live i n Tourmaline Estate. Cole destroyed the former Tourmaline Estate, so now he was too embarrassed to return to this ce. Angeline said, "Be nice about it. Tell him that all the past sorrows have passed. We must let go of our grudges and live our lives well in the future." Jay nodded, but he was ndering him in his heart. H e would not have any patience to talk so much nonsense to that guy. The easiest method would be tying him up and kidnapping him back. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 The next day. Jay summoned the Ghost members, Tempest and Storm, and went to the ce Cole had been lingering i n... The casino. Cole was stunned when he saw Jay. "Cousin, why aren''t you home apanying your spoiled wife and beautiful family members? Why are you here at the casino?¡± Cole thought that Jay had left the sickly Angeline all alone at home. Jay¡¯sck of protective feelings toward Angeline made him feel distressed for her. Jay was in a fit of rage. "You abandoned your wife and child in Swallow City to fool around in the casino all day yet you have the nerve to ask me that?" Cole disliked Jay''s words very much. "Shirley is not m y wife. But Angeline is your wife." Jay said, "Shirley has returned with the child to Tourmaline Estate. Grandpa asked if you''reing home to see your wife and son. So, are you?" Cole replied, "Nope." Jay said to Tempest and Storm, "Take him." Cole eximed, "Carson!" Carson, who was busy gambling, ran over immediately. He then started fighting with Tempest and Storm. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay blocked the door of the casino, preventing Cole from slipping away. Cole fought them for several rounds, but Tempest and Storm were difficult for him to deal with. If he were unwilling to kill them, then this fight would definitely go on for days. Cole raised his hand and surrendered. "Fine, I''ll stop fighting." Jay said, "This way, please." Cole angrily got into Jay''s Rolls-Royce, and the car sped toward Tourmaline Estate. Tourmaline Estate. When Coleid his eyes on the luxurious castle, the image of the bloody massacre once again appeared in his mind. The fire had burned Tourmaline Estate to ashes. Today''s Tourmaline Estate was brand new and magnificent, and this was all due to Angeline¡¯s hard work. Cole was extremely jealous, and he teased Jay by saying, ¡°You sure have the best luck in life. That misfortunate event had utterly wrecked you, and if it weren''t for Angeline holding up the blue sky for you, you would¡¯ve had to start all over again, Cousin." Jay replied with a temper, "Aren''t you embarrassed to be mentioning this? If it weren''t for yourck of brain cells, Angeline and I wouldn''t have been separated for so long.¡± Cole said, "You have to thank me for that. If it weren''t for me, you probably wouldn''t know that you married such a great wife." Jay replied, "I don''t need verification on how great Angeline is." Then, his falcon-like gaze fell viciously on Cole¡¯s face." What is it? You still can''t give up on my Angeline?" Cole said, "Can you ever stop loving Angeline?¡± "No." "What right do you have to stop me from loving her?" "She''s mine." "I know. Don¡¯t worry about it. If the two of you are a loving couple, I can''t snatch her even if I want to. But i f you even begin to frustrate her one day, don¡¯t me me for swooping right in." Cole''s eyes were filled with warning. "You¡¯ll never get that chance." Jay was determined. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 "That''s not necessarily the case. From what I know about your mother, she''ll either drive you crazy or kill Angeline one of these days. She won''t rest easy until she breaks the two of you up," said Cole. Jay¡¯s straight back was slightly stiffening up. Thinking of his mother¡¯s constant attacks that had caused Angeline''s illness, his heart became inexplicably flustered. Since Jay was not talking, Cole gloated and asked, " What? Are you afraid now?" "What an rmist talk," Jay scoffed coldly. With his head resting on his arms, Cole leaned leisurely on the back of the chair. He narrowed his eyes at Jay and said in a rxed manner, "I''m not an rmist. If you knew how your mother drove my mother into despair one step at a time, I think you wouldn¡¯t be underestimating your mother''s ability." Jay''s heart tightened up. He looked at Cole suspiciously. "What does my mother have anything to do with your dad getting mistresses left and right?" Cole teased, asking, "Do you really want to know?" "Spit it out." Cole cleared his throat and said, "She used Love Potion on my dad, making my dad mistake other women for my mother. Once my mother saw my dad under such circumstances, she moved into the parish hall and became an anchorite. She started ignoring m y dad from then on. This incident was considered a scandal, after all. But since my grandfather dotes on his daughter, he forbade my dad from speaking up about it. That¡¯s why the misunderstanding between m y dad and my mom wasn''t resolved after a long time. Even after it was out in the open, my dad had already married Aunt Sandra then and the blunder grew bigger. Before this, my mom didn''t resist as fiercely as she is now. It was only when she met Angeline that she found the courage to resist. It was because she saw the way Angeline stood up to your mother." Jay only felt that his heart was spiraling into a panic. He was thinking about the time he had mistaken Judy as Angeline the day before yesterday, causing Angeline to misunderstand and cry terribly. He had a sudden premonition as if it was the end of the world. "What are the symptoms of taking Love Potion?" Jay asked. Cole said, "I''ve never taken it. How should I know?" "Is there an antidote?" Jay asked again. "If one takes a small dose of Love Potion, it''ll cause mental illusions at most. However, this potion has a fatal key. That is, it cannot be removed after entering the body. It''s like they say, a concentration of one thing is never good. More and more, it''ll remain inside your body for life. However, your mother probably didn''t know the fatal side effects of Love Potion. It''s what my dad said to me some time ago." Cole''s expression turned resentful. Jay looked at Cole in bewilderment. "Does your dad still mistake Aunt Sandra for your mother?" Cole nodded. "My dad said that every time he has sex with Sandra, he would think that the person was my mother. He was embarrassed to share this with his son in the past. It was mentioned by ident to me some time ago. After going around getting in touch with others, I''m beginning to think that Love Potion has done something wacky to him." Jay¡¯s face grew paler. Cole looked at the restless Jay and smiled. "What¡¯s the matter with you? Don''t tell me you''ve taken Love Potion as well?" Jay red at him. "What are you smiling at?" Cole said, "I''m just happy." "Why on earth are you happy?" "Think about it. If you''ve consumed Love Potion, you¡¯ll probably make the same mistake as my dad. When the timees, Angeline will decisively leave you as my mother did. Then I''ll have the opportunity to pursue Angeline again," Cole said openly. Jay gritted his teeth in anger. "Is that why you¡¯re refusing to be with Sis Shirley?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Cole nodded after a long time. "Yes. In my subconscious mind, I believe that your mother will find ways to tear you guys apart. So I still have a chance to snatch Angeline away." Jay said indignantly, "Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you right this second?" Cole smiled and said, "Why? Do you wish for Angeline t o end up like my mother then, living a miserable life relying on someone else''s charity after leaving you?" Jay did not dare to even think about it. An affluent daughter like Angeline lodging under someone else''s roof, she would not be happy ever again. "I won''t let her leave me. I''ll take care of her forever." H e untied his tie irritably. Cole looked at such an abnormal Jay. "Did you really take Love Potion?" 1 "No." Cole stopped talking, but a wicked smile appeared on that handsome face. Several cars from Swallow City were parked at the gates of Tourmaline Estate. Shirley hugged Dawn and walked out of the car with Mrs. Yorks. Meanwhile, Zayne helped Josie get out of the second car. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 Grand Old Master Severe, George, and Madam Severe got out of the third car. Angeline ecstatically greeted them with her pet rabbit in her hand. "Grandpa, Dad, Mom. "Sis Shirley, Aunt Crystal. "Zayne, Josie. Zayne looked at the pet rabbit in Angelina''s arms, and his expression turned into one of intrigue. He never understood those people who kept pets around. He believed that it was a strange hobby for lonely people in search of sce. However, now that his baby sister was keeping a pet rabbit, Zayne somewhat panicked. "Angeline, where''s Master Ares? Why isn''t he here to greet us?" He had a faint feeling that his sister was keeping a pet rabbit because her rtionship with Jay was having issues. Angeline replied, "He went to pick up Cousin Cole." As soon as Cole got out of the car, he heard Angeline calling him her cousin, and his expression turned baffled. Jay was showing a pleased smile. It seemed that his wife was indeed someone who could be taught. The unexpected encounter between the two parties was seemingly pleasant yet embarrassing. Cole stared nkly at the child in Shirley¡¯s arms. Dawn was already six months old, and he looked lively and adorable. He waved around his chubby pair of arms while letting out a squeaky voice. It was utterly cute. It was as if Cole''s feet were poured over with molten lead. He stood there motionlessly. Carson said, "Little Young Master is so cute." Jay took the initiative to greet the Severes'' elders and walked quickly toward Angeline. Then, he naturally held Angeline''s hand. Cole finally moved his eyes away from Dawn and then shifted them to Angeline. Angeline was akin to an orchid in her white dress. She was smiling like a flower while holding onto Jay''s hand. She was like an elf left behind in this mundane world. She had lost a lot of weight, but she was even more beautiful than ever. Cole had heard of the dreadful news about Angeline''s severe weight loss. He once secretly thought that if Jay were to despise her over it, he would take Angeline away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Jay did not give him such an opportunity. He even cured Angeline¡¯s depression. Now, seeing them standing together so in love, Cole felt that his previous thoughts were naive. Jay would never take the initiative to leave Angeline. Zayne looked at the rabbit in Angelina''s arms. After quite some time, he finally asked, "Angel, what are you doing with the rabbit?" Angeline smiled and said, "I want to officially introduce her to you guys. This is my daughter I recently adopted. Her name is Jac, short for Jacaranda." Zayne showed a gagging gesture. "Tell me honestly now, is Master Ares neglecting you? I s that why you got a pet rabbit?" Zayne inquired. Angeline shook her head. "No, that''s not it." Jay was lost in thought. Perhaps it was because he had stayed in the hospital some time ago and went to Fragrant Vessel Court too frequently, which was why Angeline got lonely and had the idea of keeping a pet. Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 They took the guests to Chateau de Selene. Once Grand Old Master Ares learned that his oldrade, Grand Old Master Severe, hade to visit, h e immediately ordered his servants to Fragrant Vessel Court to invite Grand Old Master Yorks over. The three older men then sat in Chateau de Selene¡¯s backyard and happily reminisced about the olden days. Of course, when Grand Old Master Severe and Grand Old Master Yorks saw each other again, they were bound to have a little spat. "Chief Yorks, my granddaughter is willing to let go of past enmity and has decided to stay in Tourmaline Estate. You¡¯ll have to protect her from now on. Don¡¯t let that daughter of yours bully her again. If I find out Chloe is still making things difficult for my baby granddaughter again, I''ll never let you get away with i t," said Grand Old Master Severe. Grand Old Master Yorks was now well aware of how precious Angeline''s life was, and he knew it was not something he should be taking lightly. Under the Severe family, the Ares family, and Jay''s protection, if he dared to touch a hair on Angeline¡¯s body, he would surely end up utterly isted from all his rtives. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Don''t worry. With my Jay around, Angelina¡¯s mother-inw can¡¯t even get close to her." Grand Old Master Severe breathed a sigh of relief. Grand Old Master Ares said, "My dear Scott, don''t worry anymore. You still have me around. I''ll never let anyone else harm Angeline. She''s done so many things for the Ares family. I¡¯ll be protecting her as long as I¡¯m still breathing.¡± At this point, Grand Old Master Ares took Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ hand again and said, "Chief Yorks, just listen to me. Angeline is a good woman. As long as you treat her well, she¡¯ll never be hostile toward you. Look at today''s little reunion between families. Angeline was the one who made it all possible.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was startled. He had thought the reunion he dreamt of was nearly impossible for him to achieve in this life. He never expected that Angeline had let go of past grudges and helped him realize his wish. Grand Old Master Yorks was moved to tears." Angeline is such an open-minded child. I truly do admire her." Grand Old Master Severe snorted. "My dear Angeline i s our princess, and our lives revolve around hers. She¡¯s been charming ever since she was a child. But after marrying Jay, she¡¯s been ground to ashes by your family¡¯s mess." He continued, "She¡¯s not open-minded. She merely wants to give Jay a perfect home because she likes him." Grand Old Master Ares nodded. "Angeline''s way of love is by fulfilling Jay while suffering grievances by herself. Perhaps this is the reason why Jay pampers her." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "I''ll have to truly thank Angeline for all of this." When Spencer learned that Mrs. Yorks hade to visit Tourmaline Estate, he hurried over to Chateau de Selene. He used the excuse of wanting to visit his grandson, but he actually wanted to see Mrs. Yorks instead. However, Mrs. Yorks did not give him such a chance and sneaked into the courtyard to hide. Spencer went after her in a thick-skinned manner." Crys." When they reached the Atrium Garden, Spencer blocked Mrs. Yorks into a corner and snarled. "Why are you hiding from me? It''s not like I''ll attack you or anything. I just want to talk to you." "There''s nothing else to talk about between the two of us!" Mrs. Yorks eximed indifferently. "Do you hate me that much?" Spencer was getting desperate. Mrs. Yorks said, "I don''t hate you. I merely don''t want anything to do with the Yorks for the rest of my life." "Are you determined to leave me?" Spencer felt nothing but sorrow. Mrs. Yorks calmly replied, "Yes." Spencer said, "Alright, I understand. But before you leave, there are some things I want to tell you. If you still have the heart to leave after listening to me, I''ll fulfill your wishes." Mrs. Yorks stared at him nkly, "What is it? Do tell." Spencer looked around and replied, "There are too many people around. It¡¯s inappropriate to talk about this private matter here. After all, news spread quickly, and this matter cannot be heard by anyone else. Come to my room in the evening." A look of confusion appeared in Mrs. Yorks'' eyes. Spencer turned around and walked forward dejectedly. Mrs. Yorks looked at Spencer and noticed how weak his steps had gotten as well as the strands of gray hair on his temples. Her heart became somewhat heavy for some reason. In Chateau de Selene''s living room. Jay and Angeline squeezed into a single sofa. Meanwhile, Zayne and Josie sat across them. Cole, Shirley, and their son sat on the other side. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The three couples said nothing to each other. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Jay looked at the pet rabbit in Angeline''s arms, and her beautiful fingers were gentlybing over the rabbit''s fur. The light in Jay''s eyes became more profound and grew more dangerous. He was secretly ndering the rabbit in his heart. He had to find a way to turn this little thing into a dish. Zayne was cutting Josie''s nails, but his mind had wandered somewhere else, causing Josie to cry out tragically, "Ow! That''s my flesh!¡± The couple hurriedly went upstairs to look for cotton swabs and disinfectant. Angelina looked at Cole and Sis Shirley with a meaningful nce before suddenly jumping off the sofa. She then took Jay¡¯s hand and walked out. "Jaybie, our daughter is hungry. Let''s go look for some grass for her.¡± Jay, "..." He nced with bitter hatred at the innocent pet rabbit in Angeline¡¯s arms. He would never ept this beast as his own, let alone give an ounce of paternal love to this so-called ''daughter'' of theirs. Angeline did not really want to get some grass for her rabbit. It was merely an excuse to go out and make space for Sis Shirley and Cole to get along. Inside the living room. Only Cole, Shirley, and their son were left behind.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dawn was crawling about on the sofa and identallynded in front of Cole. He extended his chubby hands and yanked the delicate button on Cole¡¯s cuff. "Ah... Ah..." Cole looked at Dawn struggling earnestly with the button, and the child¡¯s cuteness amused him. He suddenly pulled the button off and handed it to Dawn. Shirley was slightly taken aback and said, "Don''t spoil him." Cole smiled and said, "He''s my son. If I don¡¯t spoil him, who will?" Shirley condemned Cole and said, "Even if you want t o, this is not the way to do it. What if he swallows the button?" As soon as she said this, Dawn stuffed the button into his mouth. Sis Shirley hurriedly snatched the button from the child and said to Cole, "Look after him for a second.¡± Sis Shirley then went upstairs to look for a needle and thread. When she went downstairs, she saw Cole lifting Dawn high into the air, and the child wasughing hysterically. The father and son were having a great time. Seeing Shirleying down, Cole ced the child back on the sofa as a touch of embarrassment shed across his face. Shirley sat beside him somewhat sorrowfully and said, "If you like him, you should hold him more often." Cole replied, "I''m sorry for not being able to give you and Dawn a warm home." Sis Shirley smiled bitterly. "I understand." She lifted his hand and started sewing on the button for him skillfully. Cole looked at her in a daze. "Do you resent me?" Shirley said, "What right do I have to resent you for anything? It was an ident. Perhaps this is my fate." Now, Shirley had begun to take charge of the Severe family¡¯spany, so she had a shadow of a resilient woman. She never med the gods or anyone else. She never wallowed in self-pity either. There was a sense of stubbornness in her humility. Afterward, she smiled dimly. "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll still be able to live well without you. In this world, it''s not always a loss if someone were to leave us." Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Shirley''s open-mindedness was making Cole feel more relieved. "If you ever encounter any difficulties in the future, I''ll do my best to help you as long as you''re willing to share your problems with me," said Cole. Sis Shirley nodded with a smile. ¡°Alright." In Chateau de Selene, Cole, Shirley, and Dawn, as well a s Mrs. Yorks and Spencer, had reunited after quite some time. It was making the women in Fragrant Vessel Court be filled with resentment and anger. Sandra stood by Fragrant Vessel Court''s entrance, looking in the direction of Chateau de Selene. A faint o f sadness was hanging on her charming face. Judy added fuel to her jealousy and said, "Aunt Sandra, the patriarch can''t seem to forget about Mrs. Yorks, and this is an indisputable fact. You have to ask the patriarch to stay away from her if you want to get rid of that troublesome Mrs. Yorkspletely." Sandra clenched her fists as her eyes became filled with ruthless light. "I¡¯ve worked so hard to get to where I am today. I can''t let her destroy all my efforts i n vain. Judy, listen to me. If women aren''t fierce, their status will always remain unstable." Judy stared at Sandra in a daze. She was terrified from looking at the harsh cold light in Sandra¡¯s eyes. Sandra closed her eyes and restrained her hostility. Then, she turned to walk inside. She went into Chloe¡¯s room and saw her sitting in her wheelchair with her eyes closed. The servant was busy massaging her legs. Sandra dismissed the servant. "You may head downstairs." Chloe opened her eyes and saw Sandra who had an unusual expression on her face. She waved toward the servant, saying, "Go now." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Once the servant left, Sandra sat beside Chloe and began massaging her legs for her. Meanwhile, she started driving a wedge between the family. ¡°Chloe, Chateau de Selene sure is lively today. The Severe family is visiting as guests today, and your father and Spencer have gone over there ecstatically. Only a few of us women are left all alone in Fragrant Vessel Court." Chloe said, "My dad wants to see his great-grandson, s o let him be." Sandra then stated her concern, "Oh, Chloe, how are you so clueless? Do you not understand your own father? He wants to pair Cole with Shirley. Think about it, if Shirley officially enters the Yorks family, it''ll be a huge advantage for Angeline. Afterward, those sisters will trample in glory in the Yorks household. Who''ll be able to control them then?" Chloe''s expression became stern again. Sandra added, "If Shirley returns to the Yorks family, Sis Crystal will probablye back as well for her grandson¡¯s sake. It''s not like you''re not well aware of how much she dotes on those Severe sisters. When the timees, Angeline''s foundation will be unshakable, and we''ll only be able to live our days in the dark." Chloe retorted, "I¡¯ll not sit still here and wait for my doom." Sandra had seeded in provoking Chloe, and a bloodthirsty sneer appeared in her eyes. "This is why we must take measures to prevent Shirley and Sis Crystal from returning to the Yorks household, Chloe." Chloe felt like she was in a difficult position. "That''s...¡± It was Grand Old Master Yorks'' wish to get Shirley and Mrs. Yorks home. Even though Chloe hated Angeline, she still would not have the heart to disobey Grand Old Master Yorks. After all, Grand Old Master Yorks doted on her so much. "Do you have a n?" Chloe decided to find out about Sandra''s strategy in advance. If it would not inflict dreadful consequences, perhaps she could turn a blind eye to it. However, if the damage was catastrophic, she could reject her proposal. Sandra said, "We''ll just have to pair Jay up with Judy, and Angeline will naturally leave him. Shirley will take their sisterly affection into ount and will no longer step foot inside the Yorks household.¡± Her idea matched Chloe¡¯s. Chloe was already determined to betroth Judy to Jay. She would not even think twice about the consequences. What could be better than Judy marrying Jay? "Don''t you think I want that as well? But Jay''s willpower is too strong. Even after taking two doses of Love Potion, he''s not at all tempted by Judy." Judy feltpletely ashamed when it came to this. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 She was initially extremely confident in snatching Jay for herself. However, even though Jay had taken many doses of Love Potion, he would only have mental hallucinations at most. His words and actions were still very upright. Sandra nced at Judy, her gaze filling with resentment. "Come to my roomter, and I¡¯ll coach you on how to confuse men. How could you still fail to enchant a man with that beauty of yours?¡± Judy nodded. "Yes." Sandra said to Chloe again, "While Fragrant Vessel Court is deserted today, find a way to lure Jay over. We''ll have to make sure he and Judy consummate their rtionship.¡± Chloe nodded. "I''ll find a way." After discussing the countermeasures, Chloey in bed while pretending to be sick. Sandra called the servant over anxiously, "Go to Chateau de Selene and ask Young Master Jay toe over quickly. Tell him that Eldest Madam is suddenly unwell." The servant nced at Chloe, who was on the bed, with a puzzled expression on her face. "Wasn''t she alright earlier?¡± Sandra took off the gold bracelet on her wrist and stuffed it into the servant''s hand. "Find a way to get Young Master Jay over." Then, the servant left happily. Chateau de Selene. Atrium Garden. Angelina and the rabbit were chasing each other around, ying. At times, there was a peal of clear laughtering from Angeline. "Jac, why are you following me?" Jay, who was sitting on the bench, looked at the pet rabbit with envy and pure hatred. At this moment, Zayne and Josie walked over. Josie was also entranced by the rabbit and joined in on the fun. Zayne sat next to Jay, teasing him. "Hey, where''d you guys pick up your new daughter?" Zayne originally wanted to ask where they picked up the bloody rabbit, but now that Angeline had acknowledged the little thing as her own, he abruptly changed his words. Jay gave him a death re. Zayne stifled back a burst ofughter. "What is it? You don''t acknowledge her as your daughter?¡± Zayne had certainly not thought about the consequences of joking with a vengeful person like Jay. Jay abruptly had an idea and said, "Do you know what kind of rabbit that is?" Zayne said, "It doesn''t really matter. It''s just a rabbit anyway." "This breed of rabbit is very rare. It looks like a Dwarf Hotot, but it''s not. This rabbit can be used as medicine for the body-especially for fetal protection, cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases, and blood diseases. It also has other miraculous effects." When Zayne heard the words ''fetal protection¡¯, his eyes shot out a greedy light. He started to scratch himself restlessly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay looked at Zayne''s currently restless arms, and his thin charming lips curled into a wicked, arrogant smile. "This daughter was bought at a very high price," said Jay. Zayne said, "Why did you buy it? So that it''ll be your rival?¡± Jay replied, "Angeline is preparing herself to give me sons. I''m rather afraid that the fetus will be in an unstable condition when she bes pregnant, so I bought it in advance in case of an emergency." Zayne touched his chin with his hand and said menacingly, "So it''s bought for fetal protection." Suddenly, Zayne realized the words Jay had just said and stared at him angrily. "What did you say? Are you still asking my sister to give you more sons?" Jay said very proudly, "This was her promise to my grandfather when she was a child. She said she''d give birth to a toon of sons to y football with me." Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Zayne was so shocked that he slipped off the chair and fell to the ground. "What do you take her for? A breeding machine?¡± Zayne roared. He was so loud that he attracted Angeline and Josephine¡¯s attention. Jay beckoned to Angeline. "Come, Angeline. Come and keep Jaybiepany." Zayne rolled his eyes at him. "Don''t you feel disgusted when a big man like you behaves like a spoiled child i n front of a woman?" Jay nced at Zayne nonchntly, a wicked sneer tugging one side of his mouth. Angeline walked over with the pet rabbit, and Zayne''s eyes fell greedily on the rabbit. He then stretched out his hand and said, "Can I hold the rabbit, Sis?" Angeline was slightly taken aback, feeling a little surprised. Zayne had never liked tiny animals since h e was a child. Maybe he liked it because she liked it? She then handed Jac to Zayne without hesitation. Jay pulled Angeline onto hisp, embracing her tightly with both arms. He was seemingly trying to merge her into his own body. "You''ve been ignoring metely," Jayined to Angeline. Angeline''s gaze fell on Jac, then she smiled and said," We have a new baby in the house. I need to spend a portion of my energy to take care of it." Zayne got goosebumps and looked at Angeline speechlessly. "Can you take out a fraction of the love you give to this little creature for your brother?" Jay red at Zayne and thought, ''I haven''t even gotten a fraction for myself, who do you think you are trying t o get yourself involved?¡¯ Jayined even more. "Is Jac more important or me?" Zayne almost vomited. "F*ck, Master Ares, I can¡¯t believe you''ve lowered yourself to the point where you''re evenpeting with pets now? Ahaha!¡± It was only then did Angeline realize she had neglected Jay. She smiled sheepishly. Who would have thought, however, that Jay the cunning wolf was having ulterior motives in mind? He first told Zayne about the miraculous effects of the Dwarf Hotot at preventing miscarriages, then deliberately put on an envious and disappointed expression before unexpectedlyunching his ultimate move. "Angeline, Josephine likes Jac too. Why not let Jac keep herpany while you spend a few days with m e?" Jay said. Angeline hesitated for a moment, then nodded freely and said, "Okay." Zayne was so excited by the sudden good news that h e was left stunned. He had been plotting in secret ways to get his hands o n the rabbit but did not expect Jay to stuff the rabbit t o him just like that. What an incredible show of support! Angeline reminded Zayne over and over again, "Zayne, you must take care of your niece properly. Remember t o feed her carrots. Make sure the grass is fresh." When Zayne heard the word ''niece'', his expression sank immediately. He held one of the rabbit''s legs and lifted it upside down, turning it left and right to study i t. "How is this creature my niece?" Angeline was just about to let out a shrewish roar at Zayne for mistreating Jac when Jay quickly changed the subject upon noticing something amiss. "Where¡¯s Sis Shirley and Cole, Angeline?" Angeline was particrly concerned when it came to Sis Shirley and Cole. "We gave them some privacy. I wonder if their conversation is going okay? "Should we go and check it out?" Angeline suggested. Knowing that Cole still harbored inappropriate intentions toward Angeline, Jay eliminated all opportunities for them to meet. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Let''s not disturb them." "Okay." Suddenly, a servant from Fragrant Vessel Court anxiously ran in and cried out, Master Ares, Madam Chloe passed out. Go and take a look, hurry." Jay stood up abruptly when he heard what the servant said. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 He had just started walking when he hesitated and stopped in his tracks. He suddenly recalled how his mother had broken up Spencer and Madam Yorks using Love Potion, then remembered the time he mistook Judy for Angeline. He then sat back down and said to the servant, "Does my dad know about this?" The servant said, "Master Jordan doesn''t know about this yet. Today, the masters have all gathered at Chateau de Selene. Madam Chloe is upset about this, that''s why she suddenly fell ill. Master Ares, hurry up and go." Jay was in a dilemma. Should he go? He was worried that this was all just Chloe¡¯s crafty plot. If he did not go, however, he was worried that it would turn out to be a misunderstanding. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the end, Jay turned and stared at Angeline, pleading in a gentle voice, "Come with me, Angeline." Angeline figured that he was apprehensive about having illusions again and did not want tomit unspeakable crimes because of them, hence she nodded and agreed. For double insurance, Jay said to the servant again, "G o to the backyard immediately and ask Master Jordan toe home." "Yes, sir." When Josephine noticed Jay''s solemn expression and anxiety, she knew at once that her brother was worried about Sis Angeline. Josephine knew that Chloe was a person who liked stirring up trouble, hence she took the initiative to propose, "Brother, Zayne and I will go with Sis Angeline." Jay nodded. "Mm." When Jay and Angeline came to Fragrant Vessel Court, they saw Judy standing at the door eagerly waiting. When she saw Jay walking over with Angeline, Josephine, and Zayne, her gaze turned hazy. "You''re finally here, Brother Jay." Judy pretended to sound anxious. "Come in with me. Aunt Chloe is really ill." Jay ignored her and walked inside. Judy stopped Angeline, who was walking behind Jay, and said as though she was put in a difficult position," I don¡¯t think you should go in, Sis Angeline. I''m afraid Aunt Chloe will get mad when she sees you and it''ll aggravate her condition." Jay chided Judy, "Shut up! Who gave you the right to stop the head of Tourmaline Estate? You¡¯re just someone who lives under other people¡¯s roof. Know your ce." Judy shuddered at the sound of Jay''s righteous roar, her face burning with humiliation at his warning. Angeline thought for a while and said to Jay, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go, Jaybie. Your mother¡¯s condition will only get worse if she sees me." Jay reached out his hand and dragged Angeline inside, saying domineeringly, "That¡¯s still no reason for you to stand at the door. Come in and take a seat." He then ordered the servant at Fragrant Vessel Court," You¡¯d better serve your young madam well." "Yes," the servant replied, bowing her head. Angeline, Josephine, and Zayne stayed in the living room on the first floor, whereas Jay went to the second floor alone. Judy followed Jay and sneaked up to the second floor. Angeline''s sharp gaze followed Judy. Worried that Judy was up to no good, she followed her secretly. Second floor. Jay walked into Chloe''s bedroom and saw Chloe lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her face pale. Sandra was standing next to her bed. She said anxiously, "You¡¯re here atst, Jay. Hurry up and take a look at your mother. Is she having high blood pressure again? Hurry up and take her to the hospital." Jay thought his mother¡¯splexion looked somewhat strange and a little blue, hence he asked," What did you eat today?¡± He suspected that Chloe had food poisoning. Sandra nced secretly at the burning sandalwood. This was no ordinary sandalwood. It contained strong medicinal properties, and anyone who took in the smell would quickly have muddled consciousness and may even lose their consciousness. She, on the other hand, had taken the antidote in advance. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 The sandalwood had burned to the end, and the strong scent permeated the entire room. Sandra''s eyes revealed a determined smile. "Sis Chloe¡¯s appetite has been really badtely so she drank half a bowl of chicken soup and ate some tidbits," Sandra replied. At this moment, Sandra shouted at the top of her lungs, "Where the hell are you, Judy? Where¡¯s the ss of water I told you to bring to Aunt Chloe?" Judy walked in with a ss of warm water. Sandra then said, "Hurry up and give Aunt Chloe some water t o moisten her lips." "Yes." Judy walked toward Chloe. She scooped a spoonful of water and wet Chloe¡¯s lips. Sandra pretended to sound anxious and cried out, "Oh dear, why hasn''t Jordane back? I''ll go and check i t out." She walked outside as she spoke. When she left the room, she shut the door behind her. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline was standing at the door, and when she saw the malicious smile on Sandra''s face, she knew that something was wrong. Sandra did not expect to see Angeline outside the door and was a little flustered, but she quickly composed herself, asking, "Why are you here, Angeline..." Angeline said coldly, "What are you plotting at?" Sandra crossed her arms and smiled wickedly. "Are you even listening to yourself, Angeline? What can I possibly do? I''m afraid only those who hold power in Tourmaline Estate are the ones who can actually stir u p trouble." Angeline''s almond eyes opened wide. "What do you mean?" Sandra sowed dissension, saying, "You silly girl, you¡¯ve been kept in the dark. Let me ask you a question, did Master Ares ask you toe with him today?" Angeline did not answer. Sandra smiled and said, "Do you really believe his nonsense and think that he¡¯s a man who keeps his hands clean? That he¡¯ll remain unmoved even in front of an attractive woman?" Angeline''s eyes widened. Sandra took her mind games up a notch. "If my guess i s right, when you caught Master Ares and Judy flirtingst time, Master Ares must¡¯ve gone down on his knees and vowed solemnly that he¡¯s innocent, that he only loves you, right?" Angeline was greatly surprised. Sandra said again, "In actual fact, he and Judy have gotten together a long time ago. They slept together every day when they were in the hospital. Why else do you think Master Ares was wandering around Fragrant Vessel Court a few days ago? It''s because he missed Judy¡¯s youthful and alluring body." "I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Angeline forced herself to calm down. "If Jaybie is really as bad as you said he is, he wouldn''t have brought me to Fragrant Vessel Court..." Sandra looked at Angeline like she was staring at a fool. "You''re really naive. If he doesn''t do that, how is h e supposed to dispel your doubts about him?" Sandra looked at the door panel. "Do you have the guts to push this door open to seek the truth yourself?" Angeline raised her hand, but it began to tremble. Josephine, who was hiding at the staircase, walked out with a look of horror. "Don''t believe her nonsense, Sis Angeline. You know just how much Brother Jay loves you." Sandra harrumphed and opened a crack in the door for Angeline. Angeline saw Jay stretching out his hands to take off Judy''s clothes, and she felt as though she was struck b y lightning at that moment. Josephine was so shocked that she covered her mouth with both hands. "How could it be?" Angeline ran away with tears in her eyes. An evil sneer filled Sandra''s eyes. ¡®Want to fight with me, Angeline Severe? Not a chance.¡¯ Angeline ran to the staircase. There was a mess of thoughts in her head at the moment that was making her go crazy. Jay had betrayed her, lied to her, and made her feel like the world was falling apart. However, her footsteps stopped abruptly and she suddenly recalled Jay''s words. "Don''t leave me during this time, Angeline. Stay with me..." She felt as though a basin of cold water had poured down on her from head to toes, waking her up completely. 3 She ran upstairs again. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 When Josephine saw her running up and down, she cried out, "Zayne, hurry up ande." Zayne was still sitting on the couch in the living room downstairs, ying with his mobile phone. As soon as he heard Josephine¡¯s anxious cries, he left the couch and ran up the stairs. Chloe''s bedroom door was locked at some point, and Angelina could not open it no matter how hard she mmed on the door. "What are you doing, Angelina?" Zayne asked. Josephine said angrily, "Brother and Judy are having a n affair." Zayne exploded that instant he heard what she said. Angelina had seemingly gone mad. She mmed the door over and over again with her thin and frail frame. Zayne raged, yelling, "What are you doing? Is it worth i t for you to do this for a scumbag?" Angelina only wanted to save Jay. In her opinion, Jay was not a scumbag. In the house. Jay''s consciousness was muddled. What was worse, Love Potion''s chemical reaction was taking ce in his body, and that made him extremely weak, dizzy, and nauseous. When faced with Angeline''s request, he was unwilling to refuse. "Angeline..." he muttered. Judy gritted her teeth and gave herself to Jay. As soon as she got close to Jay, however, she was pushed away. "Go away, you''re not Angeline." Judy gritted her teeth. "Yes, I''m not Angeline. I''m Judy, the one who loves you." Jay slumped to the ground when all his energy was drained. Judy threw herself forward. "I love you, Brother Jay. I''m sorry, I love you." "Go away, go away..." Jay released an outburst of energy once again, viciously grabbing Judy by the hair and smashing her head to the side. At this moment, he was still slightly rational and needed to use a fast and urate way to overpower Judy or he would do something that would hurt Angeline''s heart. He heard Angeline crying and screaming outside the door, as well as the offensive words and curses Zayne was hurling at him. He was extremely anxious, and maybe it was because he was under too much stress that he started spitting out blood. "Ah?" Judy was frightened out of her wits. "What''s wrong with you, Brother Jay?" Chloe slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw Jay sitting on the ground with crimson blood on his lips, she was instantly dumbfounded. "JJ." The door panel suddenly fell to the ground with a loud crash. When Angeline saw the blood on Jay''s mouth, her legs started trembling so hard that she nearly fell to the ground on her knees. She staggered and threw herself forward. Jay held Angeline¡¯s flustered face and said three words with all his might, "Angeline, be strong." He did not know if he could get through this because a t that very moment, he just felt so exhausted. He was s o scared that he would not be able to make it and leave Angeline alone in this world. What was she going to do then? What he did not know, however, was that his words had left Angelinepletely dumbfounded. Angeline suddenly left him there and ran out. When Jay saw Angelina''s reaction, life slowly turned bleak and lifeless. Then, he passed out completely. The incident at Fragrant Vessel Court shocked the entire Tourmaline Estate. Grand Old Master Ares sent Jay to Grand Asia as quickly as he could. Then... Jay was unconscious, and Angeline was missing. Grand Old Master Ares, Grand Old Master Yorks, and Grand Old Master Severe looked into the source of today''s tragedy with iparable grief and indignation. Josephine let out a heartbreaking cry, using the criminal in Fragrant Vessel Court who committed the heinous crime.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 "It''s her! Chloe pretended to be ill on purpose and summoned Brother Jay to Fragrant Vessel Court to see her, then Judy made sexual advances toward Jay... Sis Angeline saw them in action. I don''t know how things turned out like that either,¡± Josephine said. Grand Old Master Ares refused to believe no matter what that Jay would mess around with Judy. Even his voice was quivering when he spoke, "What are you talking about? Jay and Judy... It''s impossible. I know better than anyone just how much Jay loves Angeline." Although Grand Old Master Severe agreed that this was imusible, the facts were right in front of their eyes. Hemented, "Look, Brother Dn. Your grandson is having an affair with Judy and Josephine saw it with her own eyes. Angeline must have run away in exasperation when she caught them red-handed." Grand Old Master Ares pleaded with Grand Old Master Ares, "Scott, can we not make rash spections before the truth is revealed?" Grand Old Master Severe pondered for a while and nodded. Jay had always been a man who kept his nose clean, certainly not a scumbag who would do such a thing. Grand Old Master Ares roared exasperatedly, "Where''s Judy? Bring that vixen over to me." At that moment, Judy and Sandra were discussing their countermeasures. When they heard someone calling for Judy, Sandra gave her a wary look. Judy dropped her head and walked to the grand old masters timidly. Grand Old Master Ares raged, yelling, "You''d better exin to me what''s going on!" Judy fell to the ground with a thud and said with tears in her eyes, "Brother Jay and I are in love. We''vemitted unforgivable sins behind Sis Angeline''s back. I deserve to be punished." Grand Old Master Severe was furious when he heard what she said. "What did you say?" Grand Old Master Ares would rather die than believe that Jay would betray Angeline. He stood up furiously and roared, "You''re lying! JJ has obsessivepulsive disorder. He told me that no other woman can get close to him aside from Angeline." Judy said, "It''s true. I''m not lying. Brother Jay fell in love with me when we were in the hospitalst time." Grand Old Master Ares was aware that Jay spent six days in the hospital when Chloe was ill. All of a sudden, he found no reason to carry on. Judy felt relieved at the sight of the astonishment on Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ face. As long as she could fool Grand Old Master Ares, then he might agree to let Jay Content held by N?velDrama.Org. marry her. Everything was chaotic at the moment. Coupled with the fact that Angeline was still missing, Grand Old Master Ares might me Angeline for abandoning Jay at this time and force them to get a divorce. Perhaps, he might even make her Jay''s rightful wife. However, she did not expect Grand Old Master Ares to love Angeline like his own granddaughter. He roared with uncontroble fury, "How dare you seduce Jay and hurt Angeline? Tourmaline Estate is no ce for someone like you. Get lost!" Seeing that something was wrong, Sandra rushed over to speak on Judy¡¯s behalf, "Please calm down, Grand Old Master Ares. I know Judy has made a mistake this time, but this is not the time to punish her. We still don¡¯t know if Jay will make it out alive. What he needs right now is Judy and Angelina''s care. Now that Angeline is missing, Jay will be really disappointed if he can¡¯t see either Angeline or Judy." Grand Old Master Ares boiled with rage. "If he has fallen in love with another woman apart from Angeline then his death is not to be regretted." Sandra¡¯s jaw dropped. She was surprised that Grand Old Master Ares, someone who treasured Jay so greatly, would say such a thing. It was obvious that he regarded Angeline highly. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 Angeline''s status in the Ares family was much higher than she thought. Unlike Grand Old Master Ares, Grand Old Master Yorks wasparatively defensive of his own grandson. "Dn, I don''t care what Jay did, but he¡¯s a grandson I treasure a lot. I''ll never allow anything to happen to him. If you drive Judy away and cause Jay t o die because of this, then I will fight you till the end." Grand Old Master Severe pondered in silence for a very long time, then held back the agitated and furious Grand Old Master Ares, saying, "Calm down, Dn. I think this incident is really strange. Jay has always been upright and kind. He¡¯ll never have an affair with another woman. We should calm down and wait for him to wake up before asking him again." Grand Old Master Ares said, "Argh, I was just worried that you¡¯d get anxious, okay? Well, I¡¯m d you can think of it this way." Grand Old Master Severe said, "I¡¯ve sent someone to look for Angeline. I just hope she¡¯s okay." Seeing that they had failed to sow dissension, Sandra and Judy began feeling uneasy. At this moment, Jordan, who had remained silent the whole time, suddenly questioned Chloe in a sullen tone, "Don''t you think you should exin yourself to m e, Chloe?" Chloe was full of worry for Jay at the moment, and when she suddenly heard Jordan''s voice, she grew flustered. She replied, "I don''t know why things turned out this way either. I was just creating an opportunity for Jay and Judy to spend time with each other but I never would have expected Jay to spit out blood so suddenly! "Oh, I get it now. It must be Angeline¡¯s fault. She kept knocking on the door panel and frightened Jay with her aggressiveness, causing him to spit blood because he was too flustered." Jordan was like a lion that had gone mad. He suddenly rushed up to Chloe''s wheelchair and raged a t her like a bull. "You... You... You¡¯re beyond redemption! Chloe Yorks, Jay is the only son I have. All my life, I''ve never fulfilled my responsibilities as a father. Now, I will not allow anyone to hurt him. If I find out that his illness has something to do with you, then I will not let you off so easily." Grand Old Master Yorks stood up with trembling feet. " What are you saying, Jordan? How could Chloe hurt Jay when she loves him so much?" Fury tore through Jordan. "You don''t know this, Dad, but your daughter''s hatred for Angeline has reached the point of madness. She didn¡¯t forgive Angeline at all. She resents Angeline for snatching her son away, and now I suspect that she''s the mastermind behind this incident." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "I know Chloe hates Angeline, but she won''t do anything to hurt Jay. Trust me, I know my daughter." It was at this moment that the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor walked out and went straight to Grand Old Master Ares, saying with a solemn expression, "Grand Old Master Ares, Master Ares is out of danger for now." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, what the doctor said next made everyone feel as though they were blown straight to hell. "We detected unidentified drugs in Master Ares'' body. Both of these drugs can be lethal once a chemical reaction takes ce. I think Master Ares was poisoned and this poison will cause his organs to gradually fail. You need to be mentally prepared!" "What drugs?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "One is a drug that can paralyze the nerves and produce hallucinations; another one can cause sexual arousal and desire." As soon as the doctor finished talking, Jordan pped Chloe on her face hard. He yelled hysterically, "You gave your son Love Potion and Happy Pill? Are you only going to stop once he dies?" Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 Chloe covered her burning face while feeling extremely flustered at the moment. Jay''s life was hanging by a thread and that left her with an immense heartache. She cried out in devastation, "I only gave him Love Potion but not Happy Pill. Why would I harm him when I know these two drugs work against each other?" She had exposed herself while trying to prove her own innocence. Grand Old Master Yorks walked over with trembling feet. He pointed at Chloe and said exasperatedly, "You gave Jay Love Potion just to get him and Judy together?" Chloe said, "Dad, Spencer has taken Love Potion as well. Love Potion has no side effects. Otherwise, Spencer wouldn¡¯t have lived for so many years with n o issues." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks was so furious that he burst outughing. "Haha, I''ve raised a beast. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cub yet you actually poisoned your own son? Chloe Yorks, I regret it. I regret saving you from the military intelligence division, and I regret sending Cole to Tourmaline Estate to find you. Look at yourself. Look at what you''ve be? I thought only your appearance has changed, but who would¡¯ve thought that even your heart has turned so vicious and terrifying." Condemned by both men who loved her the most, Chloe''s fragile heart began to bleed. "Please forgive m e, Dad. I know I was wrong." She reached out to take Grand Old Master Yorks'' hand, but Grand Old Master Yorks evaded it. She then turned to Jordan for help. "Darling, you said you won¡¯t give up on me no matter what, didn¡¯t you? You can¡¯t go back on your word." Jordan said weakly, "JJ is the fruit of our love, and when you hurt him, you''ve already trampled on our love to the point where it''s scarred and battered. Chloe Yorks, I have loved you for a lifetime, and because of you, I have turned against my own father. Because of you, I abandoned my morous identity as the young master of the Ares family and willingly spent the rest o f my life with you in the underground pce where I lived every day in darkness. I thought you were worth all of it. "I¡¯ve finally realized how wrong I was now. I''ve spoiled you and turned you into a horrifying beast. You¡¯re spoiled and overbearing. You think you''re infallible and never judge something on its own merits. You live for yourself. You''re selfish and egocentric. I''ve decided to give up on you." Chloe was appalled. "What do you mean? Jordan?" "Let''s get a divorce. I don''t want to see you ever again. Every time I see you, I think of my son, and that breaks my heart greatly," Jordan said with heartache. Chloe then begged Grand Old Master Yorks, "Please persuade Jordan for me, Dad. I can¡¯t live without him." Grand Old Master Yorksmented, "How am I supposed to do that? I''m tempted to give up on you myself. If a father-daughter rtionship can change like a marital status, then I would like to give up on you as well." Chloe let go of Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ hand in despair. Chloe suddenly went berserk and jumped off the wheelchair, pouncing on Sandra and Judy. "It¡¯s all your fault! You were the ones who gave Jay Happy Pill, right? Are you trying to kill my son? I will kill you both." Sandra and Judy backed away. Sandra wailed, "What are you saying, Sis Chloe? You''re the one who hates Angeline and wants her dead. You''re the one who would rather die than take Shirley and Crystal in. You''re the one who said that they''re fond of Angeline and will only take Angeline¡¯s side. You''re the one who insisted on pairing Judy and Jay together.¡± Chloe looked up at Sandra and finally realized that Sandra, the expert at harem fights, was now pointing the gun at her when problems arose. Chloe felt a great sense of remorse and shame. It was an indisputable fact that Jay¡¯s life was now hanging by a thread. Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks were hit hard by these facts and felt as though they had fallen to the bottom of the abyss. At this moment, both of them looked extremely lifeless. Grand Old Master Ares muttered in despair, "You can''t die before I do, JJ." His body started shaking, and he looked as if he was about to copse at any moment. Jordan rushed over t o hold him and consoled him, saying, "JJ will be fine, Dad. We''ll think of a way." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jordan with a lifeless expression, saying, "I told you a long time ago to keep a n eye on your wife. Why didn''t you listen?" Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Jordan said, "I''ve warned Chloe many times, Dad. I told her not to treat Angeline as her enemy and thought she would listen, but I never would''ve thought that she would be so stubborn." Jordan was addressing Chloe in a more distant and indifferent manner. This broke Chloe''s heart even more, yet even so, she was more concerned about Jay at the moment. In the ward, Jay slowly woke up. He asked to see Angeline stubbornly. "Where¡¯s Angeline?" His voice was weak and extremely soft. The doctor walked out and told Grand Old Master Ares who was waiting outside the ward, "Master Ares wants to see Ms. Severe." This was what Grand Old Master Ares was most worried about. He sighed heavily and then red bitterly at Chloe, snarling. "It''s all your fault for causing this misunderstanding between Angeline and Jay. Do you want to see my grandson die with regrets?" Chloe cowered in the corner, ming herself. "I didn''t expect things to turn out this way." When Jay did not see Angeline, he, who was already weak to begin with, started feeling groggy. His mind was fixed on the scene where Angeline turned around and ran away after catching him and Judy doing unspeakable things. He thought Angeline was mad at him. He thought Angeline had given up on him. At the thought of these things, he broke downpletely. He struggled to sit up from the hospital bed, then staggered out of the ward. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Angeline." He only had one thought in mind: find Angeline. Outside the ward. When the crowd saw Jay running out with a paleplexion and his body shivering like fallen leaves in the autumn wind, they all felt extremely heartbroken. Grand Old Master Ares pleaded with him, "Be good, JJ. Stay in bed and rest.¡± Jay looked around to find Angeline but failed. He copsed all of a sudden, tears rolling down his cheeks. At that moment, his dashing face, scarlet pupils, and charming teardrops formed the most pitiable yet bewitching picture. "Where''s Angeline? Is she not going to forgive me anymore?" he asked with unease. Grand Old Master Ares said, "JJ, Angeline will forgive you if she knows that you had been forced by circumstances." "But I don''t have time anymore." Jay was extremely anxious. He could not bring himself to part with her while still having this regret in him... Chloe crawled up to Jay''s feet and begged him. "I was wrong, JJ. Please forgive me." When Jay saw Chloe, his dazed expression revealed a miserable smile. "Hehe... Forgive you? Will Angelinee back if I do? "Chloe Yorks, you gave me life and I will now return it t o you. I no longer owe you anything. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore." Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Chloe looked at Jay with great despair. "I know I was wrong, JJ. Please forgive me one more time." She stretched out her hand to stroke Jay''s foot, but Jay pushed her hand away without the slightest compunction and yelled angrily, "I will not forgive you ever again. If I forgive you, you¡¯ll only bully Angeline. Don¡¯t even hope that I¡¯ll forgive you. You gave me life, and you¡¯ve taken it away. Our debt has been written off. I¡¯m now relieved knowing that I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore." i "Please don¡¯t, JJ. I''m your mother. How can you break a mother-son rtionship?¡± Chloe burst into tears. Jay let out a charming smile. "You poisoned me, so you''ll be my murderer if I die. Chloe Yorks, I¡¯m not going to send you to prison because I owe you my life, and only by doing this can I get rid of you without feeling bad about it... Do you know just how eager I am to get rid of you?" Every usation Jay made against Chloe encased her heart in ice. Her son loathed her this much? He was eager to break off their mother-son rtionship? Chloe finally understood the meaning behind Jordan''s warning and realized that it was not entirely groundless. Once she destroyed their mother-son rtionship herself, she was actually going to lose her son forever. Forever. Jay smiled brighter than blooming flowers, but in Chloe''s opinion, this smile carried poison. Jay pushed everyone away and slowly walked out. Jordan asked, "Where are you going, JJ?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay turned his head. "I''m going to find Angeline." He refused to believe it. Angeline must be hiding in a corner licking her wounds now. She must be extremely heartbroken right now. He staggered a few steps. Unsure what was running through his head, he suddenly turned back. "Maybe I shouldn''t tell her the truth. It''s better for her to send m e away hating me rather than loving me." Grand Old Master Severe knew what Jay was talking about. Jay was still concerned about Angeline¡¯s feelings even at this point. Feeling both touched and sad at the same time, Grand Old Master Severemented, "I believe Angeline will want to know the truth, JJ. You don''t have to look for her, though. You need all the rest you can get. I promise to find her and bring her back to you." Jay looked out the window in silence, not saying a word. ''Where are you, Angeline?¡¯ From then on, Jay became extremely quiet as though h e had said all that he needed to say in this lifetime. No one knew what sort of hell Angeline had been through. When Angeline saw Jay spitting out crimson blood with a pale and blueplexion, she knew that something was wrong with him. Her mind was nk, and all her thoughts condensed into one: Help Jay seek medical treatment and save him no matter what. She rushed back to the vi and picked up her phone t o give Boye a call, but for some reason, the call would not go through. Angeline panicked and was extremely flustered. She picked up her handbag and rushed to the airport. She must get to Cloud City to find Grandma Boye. What she did not know was that her body¡¯s state had gone back to square one after experiencing severe shock, anxiety, and exhaustion all at the same time. She boarded the ne, but when she disembarked from it, she copsed at the airport''s exit. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 She arrived at Boye''s vi, not knowing how she got here. In the middle of the night, Grandma Boye heard tters and knocks. Though the noise was very subtle, it was abrupt and rang constantly in her ears. Grandma Boye got up from the bed. There were bags o f luggage piled up in the living room. That was the preparation she made to leave Cloud City. When she opened the garden gate of the vi, she saw Angeline standing there with disheveled hair like a ghost. Her hands were stiff as ws as she reached out to grab Grandma Boye''s trousers. Her tight throat let out an abnormal stream of air. "Save... Jaybie." Boye did not know what sort of disaster the young couple had gone through, but when she saw Angeline suffering from recurring somatization disorder, Boye felt extremely heartbroken. This recurrence was the most serious she had ever seen where all of Angelina''s muscles were obviously tensed. She shouted at the house, "Darling!" Grandpa ran out of the house and was shocked to see the state that Angeline was in. "What''s wrong with Angelline?" Boye replied sadly, "Something must have happened i n Imperial Capital. Angeline is here to beg me to go back and save Jay." They lifted Angeline onto the bed. Then, the elderly couple exchanged nces at each other. Boye sounded extremely guilty, saying, "JJ is my grandson. I must help him. I''m sorry, darling. I don''t think I can travel the world with you anymore." A touch of disappointment emerged on the old man¡¯s face. He studied Boye''s expression fixedly and hesitated to speak several times. "Will you get back with him when you return to Imperial Capital, Boye?" Boye reached out and took her partner''s hand, saying earnestly, "If I tell you that I have no intention to get back together with him when I return to Imperial Capital, are you willing toe with me on this trip?" The old man was surprised. "You know me. I''ve loved you all my life, Boye. If you''re willing to apany m e to the end of life, then of course, I''ll be really happy about it. But I know you can''t let go of them. I don''t know who you really love, but I will respect your choice regardless." Boye nodded with tears in her eyes, saying, "You know what? My life will be tragic without you. Although my ex-husbands loved me, I wasn''t their one and only. But you, although you''re just an ordinary man, you hold an extraordinary existence. You built my career, and from the day I promised to be with you, I knew for sure that you alone will be my one and only.¡± The old man heaved a sigh of relief, his facial features easing up. "Boye." Both elderly embraced each other. The old man said, "Although I have no children of my own, Jay often yed chess with me and Angeline cheered me up all the time. I''ve already regarded them as my own grandchildren. Now that they''re in trouble, I certainly won''t stand around doing nothing." Boye was ted. The old man loved her, tolerated her shorings, and loved her loved ones without boundaries. That made her d because she had chosen the right person. Boye said, "You¡¯re going to be really exhausted these few days then. Angeline is already paralyzed and Jay i s in critical condition. I think we need to take her back to Imperial Capital and treat her and Jay together." The old man said, "Both Jay and Angeline carry boundless love. What''s a bit of exhaustion if we can save their lives, right?" Aiding a person was like aiding in putting out a fire. Grandma Boye and her husband hired a medical team to escort Angeline back to Imperial Capital. Fortunately, Angeline had given Boye the key to Carefree Gardenst time. When their helicopter arrived in Imperial Capital, Boye took out the key and said emotionally, "Darling, this is the house Angeline gave us. We''ll send Angeline back tonight and put the medical equipment in Carefree Garden. Treatment begins tomorrow."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 The old man said, "Angeline is a kind-hearted child. She gave us a warm home, and she also ended up saving herself in the end. This will save us a lot of time in rescuing Jay." Soon, Boye and the team arrived at Carefree Garden. They realized that the lights in Carefree Garden were o n and that someone was inside. Boye and Grandpa exchanged nces with each other. Boye opened the door with the keys straight away. Inside the vi, Jay was sitting on the couch dejectedly. As hecked strength, he was leaning back on the cushion of the couch while resting his head on i t. His dark eyes were sunken, which made his facial features look extremely prominent. Jay was perhaps the only person who could still look s o good even when he was seriously ill. Jenson sat beside Jay in silence, keeping himpany. His parents were in trouble, and as Grand Asia''s leader, Jenson received the news almost immediately. However, Baby Robbie and the rest of the sisters were shut off in school. Afraid that they would cause trouble, Jenson chose to keep the news of their father''s illness a secret until things were sorted out. All of a sudden, the door was heard opening and Jay¡¯s weak voice rang out. "Jens, go and see who¡¯s here." In order to lighten up Jay¡¯s mood, Jens said, "Maybe Mommy is back, Daddy." Jay said, "She won¡¯te back anymore." It had been a whole day. If Angeline had forgiven him, then she would havee home a long time ago. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jenson was slightly startled. Daddy had been asking t oe back to Carefree Garden. Was it not because he was hoping for Mommy to forgive him ande back here to see him? However, too many people had dropped by to see him today that even the threshold was full of footprints. Every time Daddy heard the door opening, he would g o from being surprised to being disappointed real quick. Now, Daddy was sure that Mommy did not want him anymore. Jenson stood up forlornly and walked outside. At the entrance of the garden, Boye was pulling several carts of equipment and unloading them. Jenson was stunned when he looked at Boye and the old man, both of whom were strangers to him. "Who are you?" Boye shuddered when she heard the cold and stern voice behind her. She turned around and saw Jenson. From Jenson''s face, one that resembled Jay''s yet was even colder than Jay''s, she knew at once that this was Jenson. "Are you Jens?" Jenson''s eagle eyes revealed a trace of confusion. His sharp eagle eyes scanned the medical equipment on the ground, then as though he was enlightened, an unrealistic idea popped up in his mind. "You¡¯re Boye... Great-grandmother?" Boye nced at her husband unnaturally, a hint of resistance on her face. Jenson understood what was going on and said immediately, "Come with me." When Jenson brought Boye into the living room, Boye was struck dumb when she saw Jay''s ghastly pale face illuminated under the dazzling crystal chandelier. "J J." Jay looked at Boye listlessly and said weakly, "You''re here." He thought Boye just happened to be in Imperial Capital, hence he did not seem too excited to see her. "Poisoned?" Boye asked. Jay nodded calmly. "Mm." Seeing how he was able to remain so calm even when he was sick, Boye thought it was both funny and infuriating. "What did the doctor say?" Boye asked. "I¡¯m about to die," Jay said calmly. Boye,"..." "Watch what you¡¯re saying, child. Your grandma is here. You¡¯re not going to die," Boye chided him. Jay stared at her speechlessly. "Who says I want you t o treat me?" Boye, Jenson knew that Daddy wanted to die because he had lost Mommy. Worried that his father''s lackadaisical attitude would offend Great-grandma, h e quickly exined to Boye, "Don''t get mad at my dad, Great-grandma. He''s just upset because he can''t find Mommy." Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Boye finally knew what was going on. "Is that so?" Boye said mischievously, "If you don¡¯t want to be treated, so be it. You said it yourself. Don''te back and beg me." Jenson, Jay staggered to his feet, saying, "Since you''re here, I¡¯ll leave Carefree Garden to you. I''ll go back to Tourmaline Estate with Jens." Boye said, "Where do you, a critically ill patient, think you¡¯re going? Listen, if you take a few more steps, the poison will spread and you might die just like that." Jenson, The conversation between Great-grandma and Daddy was truly worrying. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jay said nonchntly, "Do you think I''m afraid of death?¡± From the moment Angeline abandoned him, his heart was already dead. Boye looked at Jay and nodded. "Yup." Jay rolled his eyes. "If you have any sedatives to euthanize, please give m e some," Jay said. Boye mulled it over and said, "I do have some. How much do you want?" Jenson was stunned... Jay looked at Boye speechlessly. "You¡¯re a genius doctor, aren''t you? You don''t know how much I need?" Boye said, "I''m worried that you''ll hate me once you take the lethal sedatives and die." Jay replied, "I''m too busy for that." Boye said, "Okay then, I''ll give it to you." She took out a vial from her handbag. It was an antidote, a biological agent. She handed it to Jenson." Go on now. Send your Daddy off." Jenson took it with trembling hands and turned around to enter the kitchen. He walked out with a ss of water. Boye stared curiously at Jenson. She was about to end Jay''s life, and Jay wanted so badly to die. Was this kid''s heart made of steel? How could he not have any reaction at all? What was more, the child actually cooperated with her to prepare the ''lethal sedatives¡¯. When Jenson suddenly lowered his head and took a sip, Boye panicked and said, "That drug can kill you. D o you think that¡¯s a potion? Why are you drinking it?" Jenson was terribly calm. "If Daddy can drink it, so can I. I''ll drink it even if it¡¯s poison." Boye was speechless. "Like father, like son." They were both crazy. "Give it to your father." Jenson handed it to Jay, but Jay did not reach out to take it. He could already guess that this was the antidote. Boye was stunned. If Jay was determined to die, then this would be a huge problem. She had no choice but tounch her ultimate move. "If you don''t want to drink it, then forget it. If you want to die, then I''ll help you. When you''re dead, I''ll just send the paralyzed Angeline to the welfare agency and ask the caregiver there to take care of her. Say, do you think the caregivers will abuse her and prick her with needles? It doesn''t matter anyway because she can''t feel anything anymore, so even if they pricked holes o n her body, she won''t feel any pain.¡± Jay''s breathing turned rapid. "What did you say? What happened to Angeline?" Boye looked at the painless expression on Jay''s face i n the face of death, and his anxious and uneasy expression at the mere mention of Angeline''s name, and teased him, "Go ahead and die then." Jay suddenly roared wildly, "What happened to Angeline?" Boye choked with sobs, "She crawled all the way to Cloud City in the middle of the night begging me to save you." Jay''s expression froze! Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 "What? Boye said, "I had decided to leave Cloud City with my husband and we both already changed our phone numbers. Angeline called us, and maybe it¡¯s because she couldn''t get through so she came to Cloud City to find us. She had quite a fright, that¡¯s why she''s now suffering from recurring somatization disorder..." "She went to your vi? What''s that supposed to mean?" Jay asked in trepidation. "Her muscles are abnormally tense, and her fingers are so stiff they''re like ws. She''s paralyzed. When she saw me, she merely said two words: save Jaybie." When Jay heard what she said, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Jenson, who was dumbfounded by the fact that his mother was severely ill, snapped back to his senses when his father spat out blood. "Daddy." Boye did not poke fun at Jay anymore. She said earnestly, "JJ, you should take good care of yourself for Angeline''s sake. Go back to bed and lie down. Cooperate with me and receive your treatment." There were blood and tears flowing in the depths of Jay''s eyes as he choked with sobs. "Where¡¯s Angeline, Grandma?" Boye looked at the car outside but dared not tell Jay that Angeline was just an arm¡¯s length away. Just earlier, she had identally told Jay about Angeline''s condition on impulse and caused him toContent held by N?velDrama.Org. spit out blood. If he saw the state that Angeline was currently i n, he might grow even more anxious and perhaps die o n the spot. Boye could only calm him down temporarily by saying, "Beceive your treatment obediently and I promise you that I''ll send her back from Cloud City three dayster." Therefore, Jay went back to bedpliantly to receive Boye¡¯s treatment. Jenson''s deep gaze fell on the car outside. When he saw the different sizes of medical equipment unloaded and ced on the ground, as well as the daily necessities... From this, he could already tell that they hadpletely evacuated from the previous house. Jenson suddenly recalled something and rushed outside. Then, breaking through the human barrier, he checked the cars one by one. Eventually, he found Angeline in an SUV. "Mommy." He jumped into the car and hugged Angeline tightly. When he felt how stiff Angeline''s body was, Jenson''s eyes turned pink as tears rolled down his cheeks. He carried Angeline out of the car. As a 15-year-old child with a gigantic stature and a calm mind, he was able to do this with ease. He carried Angeline to the bedroom next to the master bedroom, covered her with a nket, and said a few consoling words to Angeline. "Mommy, thank you for getting Grandma Boye. Don''t worry, Daddy will be okay. He¡¯ll get better very soon because he can¡¯t stand being away from you," Jenson said. Despite being in a muddled state, Angeline could still hear Jenson''s voice. When he said that Jay would be okay, she could finally set her anxious mind to rest. Then, she closed her eyes and went to sleep. When Jenson tiptoed out of Mommy''s bedroom and came to Daddy''s room, he heard Boye talking to the old man. Boye said furiously, ¡¯¡¯There¡¯s Love Potion and Happy Pill in this child''s body. Those two drugs are only found in Yorks Stronghold. Chloe must have used dirty means to separate JJ and Angeline. If I see Chloe after this, I''ll make sure to prick her with a needle twice." The old man looked at Boye who asionally had a childish temperament andughed. "Don¡¯t go causing trouble now. Angeline suffered from depressionst time because of Chloe and lost more than ten pounds, but Jay took great pains to help Angeline out of depression. This time, Chloe has triggered Angeline s somatization disorder. Considering Jay¡¯s love for Angeline, he''ll probably remove all these obstacles himself without needing any of us stepping forward to do it for him." His words served as a reminder for Boye. She asked curiously, "Say, after the incident this time, do you think Jay will..." She could not help but feel that Jay would lose a lot of things. The old man added for her, "You''re worried that Jay will sink into self-me for failing to protect Angeline, right?" Boye nodded. "It¡¯s normal for him to me himself. I''m just worried that he¡¯ll do irrational things due to excessive selfme." The old man said, "Therefore, we need to help Angeline feel better as soon as possible." Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 After hearing what Boye and the old man said, Jenson left in silence. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing at the moonlight outside in silence. He was pondering the words Great-grandma just said. Based on his understanding of Daddy, his self-me might turn into violence and bloodshed. Among Judy, Chloe, and Sandra, someone had to pay for Mommy''s illness. As for the people who defended these wicked women, they too might suffer from an undeserved cmity. Daddy would never allow anyone to take advantage of his tolerance to hurt his beloved wife. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This time, Daddy would surely make the decision to beat the dog before the lion. Jenson sighed inwardly. Early the next morning, luxury cars flooded Carefree Garden. The three families-the Areses, Yorks, and Severes-as well as Grand Asia¡¯s team of specialists had come to Carefree Garden to visit Jay. When Boye heard the car horn, she walked to the side of the window. Upon seeing the luxury cars, she frowned almost imperceptibly. Jenson heard Boye''s inaudible sigh and said, "Don''t worry, Great-grandma. I won''t let them in and disturb you." Boye looked at Jenson in surprise. In her opinion, Angeline was yful and mischievous. Even the words she said carried the innocence of a child, so naturally, Boye thought Jenson, as Angelina''s son, would be a young and inexperienced boy as well. Jenson''s cold and stern face, however, gave others a sense of trust for some reason. "Mm." Boye nodded. Jenson turned around and left. Boye looked at Jenson''s straight back. The child was engulfed in a cold and indifferent aura that kept others at arm''s length. He was an exact copy of Jay. "Like father, like son indeed." Boye sighed. The old man said, "It''s good for him to resemble Jay, seemingly unapproachable but extremely loyal." Boye recalled how Jenson had tested the medicine for Jay, and worries clouded her eyes. "A loyal man is like candlelight for others, burning himself while illuminating others. That''s the case with Jay and Angeline. I''m just afraid that their children will do the same thing and maybe end up worse,¡± Boye said. Jenson came downstairs. Jordan helped Grand Old Master Ares out of the car as he hobbled over. Grand Old Master Ares had been paying great attention to taking care of his body after the cmity that befell Tourmaline Estate. He was so healthy that h e could already get rid of the wheelchair. Unfortunately, Jay¡¯s tragic incident had sent the old man''s health back to square one. He had turned wary and dispirited. The tragic incident also helped Jordan realize how difficult it had been for his father to raise his son for him. He felt less hatred and more respect for him. Jenson''s face and voice were cold as he said, "You should all go back. Daddy refuses to see anyone.¡± Grand Old Master Ares said, "Jens, your father is severely ill and must receive treatment immediately." Jenson nced at Grand Asia''s doctors. He had rified Daddy''s condition with them a long time ago. He said, "They can''t heal Daddypletely. All they can do is extend my daddy''s life. If someone as proud a s Daddy has to live lingering on in thest days of his life, then one day itself will be too much for him to bear, let alone a year. Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 Grand Old Master Ares said, "Jens, all your father''s hopes are dashed. Your mother is just avoiding him and doesn¡¯t want to see him for now, but she''lle back one day. If she learns that your father has died innocent and was grievously wronged just because she misunderstood him, wouldn''t she live with regrets for the rest of her life too? I''m sure you don''t want to see them-" Jenson cut Grand Old Master Ares off straight away," Great-grandpa, so you also think that my mother will abandon my father?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "Under normal circumstances, she won''t. But things were different that day. Your mother saw something she shouldn¡¯t have seen and was momentarily exasperated. That''s why it''s understandable why she ran away from home." Jenson took two steps forward and said, "Greatgrandpa, you know better than anyone how much my mother loves my father. Even if my mother misunderstood my father, she won''t abandon him when his life is hanging by a thread." Grand Old Master Ares¡¯ expression grew extremely unnatural. Actually, he knew better than anyone that Angeline would not abandon Jay. Something bad must have happened to Angeline, and that was why she went missing. However, Grand Old Master Ares refused to ept this hypothesis. He would rather Angeline be a heartbreaker because a t least then she would be healthy and safe. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jenson said, "Take them away, Great-grandpa." At this moment, Chloe suddenly jumped forward and let out a heartbreaking cry. "Jens, please let Grandma g o in and see your father. I know I was wrong. I''ll apologize to your father myself. Please give me a chance or I won¡¯t have peace of mind." Jenson walked up to Chloe with a dark yet charming face. His already cold face turned even colder and icier. It was as if it had gone through the most brutal and coldest winter of the year. "Chloe Yorks, what right do you, a heinous criminal, have to ask for my father¡¯s forgiveness? What right do you have to ask for peace of mind? Listen carefully, you deserve to spend your whole life in hell to repent for the things you did, to atone for the wrongs you''ve done to my mother." Jenson had never liked Chloe to begin with. Chloe slumped to the ground while trembling. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at her, and although h e felt sorry for her, he did not reach out to help her up. He knew that Jay''s hatred would not be dispelled if Chloe did not receive her punishment this time. His leniency toward Chloe would only do more harm than good. Judy was the only one who remained loyal to Chloe. When she reached out to help Chloe up, Chloe pushed her away and chided, "It''s all your fault! You colluded with Sandra to kill my son!" Judy cried... Jenson said, "Get lost, don¡¯t stain my floor." He then turned around and left without a word. Chloe let out a heart-wrenching cry, "My son!" Jenson rejected the doctors'' treatment, so everyone thought Jay was dead for sure. This oue was extremely hard for them to ept. Grand Old Master Ares, however, eyed the top floor of Carefree Garden skeptically. Although Jens was young, he was unflustered and would never make rash decisions by allowing Jay to die. Grand Old Master Ares racked his brain yet still could not figure out what Jenson was up to. Chloe cried her heart out, wailing, "I''m not leaving! I want to stay beside Jay. If anything happens to him, I''m willing to exchange his life for mine." The Areses and Severes entered their cars consecutively. Jordan got in the car and nced at Chloe, meeting her gaze at the same time. Chloe was just about to beg Jordan to help her to get t o Jay but Jordan''s gaze lingered only for a fleeting moment before shifting away without a hint of longing. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Chloe''s heart sank abruptly. She had lost her son as well as her husband. Jordan could not forgive her for hurting Jay. Grand Old Master Yorks turned around and got in the car. Like an abandoned dog, no one wanted to entertain Chloe. Only Judy and Sandra, who have also been pushed aside like grasshoppers tied to the same rope, still hoped that Chloe would help them make a breakthrough. They continued to serve Chloe carefully. "Let''s go, Chloe," Sandra said bitterly, "No one will care whether you live or die if you stay here. Right now, all you can do is pester them and beg for their forgiveness." Chloe looked dested. She was in an extremely awkward state at the moment. The Areses and Severes regarded her as their enemy. Even Grand Old Master Yorks, the one who loved her the most, refused to talk to her right now. They all treated her as an outsider. If she did not pester and follow them, she would no longer be a member of this family. Chloe slowly got up and walked toward Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ car. When Chloe climbed into the car, she looked at Grand Old Master Yorks humbly, but he merely harrumphed and turned his face away. He refused to spare a single nce at her. Sandra looked obsequiously at Spencer, but his gaze was cold and sinister. He said coldly, "Don''t think that you''ve escaped this just because the Areses haven''t punished you. Grand Old Master Ares hasn''t punished you yet because he''s worried about Jay. Once things have settled down, he''ll definitelye back and teach you a lesson." Sandra asked timidly, "How will he punish us, darling?" Spencer said, ¡°That depends on Angeline. You''d better pray that they''re okay. Angeline is kind- hearted, so long as they¡¯re okay, Jay might let this matter drop because you treat him like your own after all. But if anything happens to Jay, then Grand Old Master Ares will definitely hand all of you over to the authorities. You murdered someone and will most probably need t o pay with your lives." When Sandra heard that she was going to pay with her life, she was so afraid that she started praying. "0 h God, Jay, you must make it out alive.¡± Actually, Spencer had simplified things tremendously. He had given Chloe a ray of hope thinking that she would be forgiven as long as Jay made it out alive. In fact, it was the exact opposite. If Jay came back to life, then her good days woulde to an end. Three dayster. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jay looked forward to dawn with his eyes wide open. He then found the chance to ask Boye, "Is Angeline back yet?" Boye performed hemodialysis twice and infused some biological agents to purify his blood. Jay''s complexion was slowly recovering, and his slight organ failures were gradually repairing. He was more and more like a n ordinary man now. Jenson was extremely grateful to Boye when he noticed the major improvement in his father¡¯s health. Therefore, Jenson chose to forgive Boye for the catastrophe she brought upon the Areses, repaying injury with kindness. Jenson looked at Boye. He decided to let the doctor make the decision on whether his father should know that his mother was just next door. Boye helped Jay to be mentally prepared in advance." You''re recovering from a serious illness, JJ. Be sure to keep in mind not to get too excited or too upset. When you see Angeline in a while, you must remain positive no matter what she looks like. Trust me, I will cure her." Jay red bitterly at her. What exactly happened to Angeline? Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Boye smiled and said, "How are you feeling today?" "I¡¯ve recovered," Jay replied stiffly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Boye said, "How could you have recovered so quickly? You need to undergo treatment for at least half a month more. Thank God I came earlier so your treatment didn''t get dyed. If I camete and things spiraled out of control, then it¡¯s only going to spell trouble." Jay said, "Aren¡¯t you a genius doctor? Why are you afraid of trouble?" Boye snapped. "You''re making things difficult for me o n purpose, are you? Listen up, JJ. Grandma is old now and I will die at any time. You''d better take care of yourself in the future. Think about Angeline. She''ll only be healthy when you''re healthy." Jay fell silent. He thought of Angeline and her recurring somatization disorder. Her heart was so fragile and her body was so weak. What would happen to her if he was not around to take care of her? "Okay," he muttered. Boye¡¯s features eased up and then she said with a smile, "You want to see Angeline, right? Go on then, she¡¯s just next door." Jay widened his eyes in shock. Anger and surprise were intertwined in his eyes. "She has been by my side these few days?" Boye nodded. Jay jumped off the bed, and before he could even put o n his shoes, he dashed out the door. He pushed the door of the room next door, and when h e saw the thin and silent woman lying on the bed, he felt his heart bleeding. He dragged his heavy feet toward Angeline, then sat o n the chair beside the bed. Tears were rolling down his face uncontrobly. "Angeline.¡± He stroked her face gently. Her eyes were closed so tightly, and she was so quiet that she resembled a lifeless puppet. Jay buried his face on her chest, holding her hands and weeping in pain. A seven-foot man who feared nothing on earth and shed no tears even when facing the tragedy that befell Tourmaline Estate back then was now crying like a child. His heart that was harder than steel waspletely melted by Angeline''s kindness as well as gentle yet powerful protection over him. "Silly, you could''ve just asked someone else to go to Cloud City. Why did you go yourself when you''re not feeling well? "Do you know how worried I get when I can''t see you when I wake up? "You''re always so kind to me. Why can''t you love yourself more?" Jay murmured many things but did not get the slightest response from Angeline. The depths of his eyes turned colder and colder, eventually condensing into frost. The cold air seemed t o have prated his entire body, encasing him in ice. "It''s my fault for not protecting you well." There was a cold, bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. His dashing face became gloomy. He tightened his grip on Angeline''s hand as an aura of destruction hovered over him. Boye stood at the door, afraid that Jay would be overwhelmed with grief and end up harming his body that was in the midst of recovering. She walked up to him and reminded him softly, "Angeline can hear you, JJ. She can feel your touch. Don''t be sad because this can affect her emotions. It won¡¯t be conducive for her recovery.¡± Shocked, Jay looked up at Angeline nkly only to see her eyes remaining firmly shut. Her palm- sized face was so quiet that she resembled a doll. There was no response from her at all. Jay gently stroked Angeline''s messy hair. The hostility around his body gradually dispersed, turning into tenderness as it nketed Angeline. Boye looked at Jay, every subtle expression on his face not escaping her eyes. Angeline was the source of his sorrow, his wrath, and his tranquil tenderness. Angeline was the source of all his emotions. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 Angeline was in poor health, though. How long more would Jay need to keep being worried about her? Boye was afraid that Jay would go too deep into his emotions and end up shortening his lifespan because of that. However, Boye was different from Chloe. Chloe was probably afraid that Angeline''s weak and ill physique would drag Jay down, so she deliberately tried to separate them. However, that only made Angeline and Jay''s health deteriorate further. Boye would not take her anger out on Angeline because she knew that there was no other woman in this world who loved Jay more than Angeline. In fact, Jay was also the reason why Angeline was ill. If there had not been so many ups and downs in Angeline''s life that were triggered by Jay, things would not have gotten so serious either. "When will Angeline wake up, Grandma?" Jay asked suddenly. Boye looked as though she was asked a very difficult question... After a long time, she said somewhat perfunctorily, "She''s doing much better than thest few days. Her muscles aren''t that tense anymore. I think she''ll get better soon." Jay gently squeezed Angeline''s stiff arm, and huge teardrops flowed out of his eyes. Grandma Boye was notpletely sure about Angeline''s illness. "What can I do?" he asked. Boye said, "Just make sure you and Angeline are in good moods. Who knows, Angeline might just recover all of a sudden because she''s happy." Jay nodded. "What else?" Boye mulled it over and said, "If you''re willing, you can talk to her while giving her a massage." "Mm." Tourmaline Estate. Fragrant Vessel Court. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks sat at the doorway, staring at the stone-paved road outside. Chloe brought tea and walked over while trembling. She said obsequiously, "Have some water, Dad." Grand Old Master Yorks turned around and looked at her nkly. "Chloe, you''ve finally seeded in separating Angeline and Jay. Are you happy now?" Chloe cried out bitterly, "I know I was wrong, Dad." Grand Old Master Yorks said weakly, "You''ve broken Angeline¡¯s heartpletely and she has left your darling son for real this time. And because your darling son can''t see Angeline, he refuses to receive treatment from Grand Asia''s doctors. What awaits him right now isplete organ failure and ultimately, death. You must be really happy to see things turn out this way, huh?" He grew even more furious as he spoke. He grabbed a teacup and hurled it at Chloe''s face. "Are you happy now?" Chloe knelt on the ground, hot water dripping down her forehead. However, she could not feel a thing apart from her heart that was stinging sharply. "Dad, why don''t you send your men to look for Angeline? As long as Angeline returns, JJ will listen to her and cooperate with the doctors to receive treatment." Grand Old Master Yorks snapped. "What''s the use of searching for her now? In her opinion, your son cheated on her with Judy. We still don''t know if she''ll forgive your son or evene home." Chloe said, "I''ll exin things to her. I''ll beg her toe back." "Do you think she would want to see you?" Grand Old Master Yorks roared. "Chloe Yorks, you still don''t understand, do you? Let m e tell you, everyone agrees that Angeline is a notable and eminent princess. Just because you''re her mother-inw, you attempted to pull her down from the throne and caused her to fall and break into pieces. You, however, will be the first one to be smashed to death." At this moment, Jordan walked downstairs holding a document in his hand. This was the first time since the incident that Jordan had taken the initiative to walk toward Chloe. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 When Chloe saw Jordan walking toward her, she thought that Jordan was no longer mad at her and was finally willing to talk to her. Who would have thought, however, that Jordan would throw a document at her the moment he walked up to her. He said indifferently, "Chloe Yorks, this is our divorce agreement. Take a look, and if you have no objections, then put down your signature." Chloe instantly went berserk, shoving the divorce agreement back to Jordan. She took his hand, begging bitterly, "I don''t want to divorce, Jordan. I don''t want t o divorce." Jordan pulled Chloe''s hand away and looked at her hideous face, saying purposefully, "Chloe Yorks, I fell i n love with you without a single hesitation back then because of your beauty. Now, I will leave you without a single hesitation because of your ugliness. "Just look at yourself. Not only do you have an ugly face, but you also have an ugly heart. I don¡¯t know what reason I have anymore to love a woman who''s ugly both inside and out." Chloe pushed Jordan away and roared, "You''re turning your back against me?" Jordan said, "Yes, I''m turning my back against you. Chloe Yorks, I regret not seeing your ugly heart sooner, I regret bringing you back to Imperial Capital, and I regret giving you the opportunity to hurt my son. Chloe Yorks, in all fairness, is Jay really that bad? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "He loves Angeline so much, and though he clearly knows that we have hurt Angeline over and over again, he chose not to take Angeline''s side because of his love for us. But you, you couldn¡¯t even see his forbearance and grievance when he made these concessions. You don''t know how guilty Jay is toward Angeline. "You made things difficult for Angeline so often, testing Jay''s limits time and again. Not only have you destroyed your rtionship with your son, but you''re also trying to destroy his life. Tell me, what reason do I have to spend the rest of my life with you? You''re the executioner who killed my son. I don''t want to see you..." Chloe pulled at her hair in agony. "That was an ident! Jordan, I love my son too." Jordan said, "It wasn¡¯t an ident. That¡¯s your retribution for not being able to tolerate Angeline." Jordan recollected himself and said calmly, "Pack your things and get out of Tourmaline Estate." He turned and left after saying those words. Chloe broke down emotionally and pounced at Jordan, embracing him tightly from behind while wailing, "I don¡¯t want to leave you, Jordan. I beg you. Don¡¯t make me leave you. I know I was wrong. I really do. I''m willing to make amends for my sins, but please, don''t leave me." Chloe''s mind was filled with scenes and images of her and Jordan when they were in love. They had spent many agonizing days hand in hand. Even then, Jordan never once gave up on her no matter how depressed she was. She knew that Jordan did not mind her ugly appearance at all. He was just disappointed in her because he had lost his son. "I love you, Jordan. You can''t leave me alone." Jordan turned around and pushed her away. He looked at Chloe indifferently, saying, "No, you don''t love me. What you have for me isn¡¯t love but reliance." Chloe widened her pupils in shock and looked at Jordan in disbelief. "I do love you." Jordan wore apletely disheartened expression. "Jay and Angeline¡¯s rtionship is the model of love. Angeline is willing to give up her hatred toward us for Jay, even to the point of makingpromises to please us. "She tolerates Jay¡¯s rtives without boundaries. Angeline¡¯s love epasses all. Jay, on the other hand, shields Angeline. He keeps herpany and stays by her side until death does them apart. "Truly I must say that their love is out of this world. It''s a sublime love that no ordinary people can learn from. Compared to their all-epassing love, you''ve never cared about my feelings. You clearly know that I don''t want you to hurt Angeline and give Jay trouble, but you ignore my words over and over again. You stubbornly insist on doing things your own way. "Chloe, I used to think that you were just willful, but now, I know that it¡¯s not willfulness. You never loved me to begin with, am I right?" "No, I love you," Chloe said weakly. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Jordan sneered, "That''s just a lie I''ve been telling myself all these years.¡± Jordan turned around and left in a deste state. Chloe fell to the ground, wailing her heart out. "Argh, how did things turn out this way?!¡± Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Chloe with a stabbing pain in his heart. Spencer, Sandra, Judy, and Cole had gathered around. All of them were staring at her, unsmiling and without a word. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the end, it was Cole who broke the stifling atmosphere. "Aunt Chloe, there¡¯s a philosophical saying that goes like this, ''your character determines your destiny. Your tough life is determined by your character.'' In a nutshell, you can only me yourself for the things that have happened to you today.¡± Chloe stared at Cole, finding it impossible to refute the things he said. Sandra carefully spoke on Chloe¡¯s behalf, "Cole, your aunt knows she was wrong. Stop adding insult to her injury.¡± Cole looked at Sandra as a wicked sneer formed on his dashing face. "Alright, she knows she was wrong. What about you? Do you know that you''re in the wrong too?" Sandra''s face paled slightly. "I... I... I was wrong too." Cole said, "In the past few days, everyone has been pointing their fingers at Chloe Yorks as she''s the culprit and because she deserves it. But do you think you¡¯re not at fault just because no one is making things difficult for you?" Sandra''s body was shaking violently. "I may be wrong, Cole, but I was only following your aunt''s orders. How could I not listen to her when she orders me to do something?" Cole smiled and said, "You can go ahead and continue fooling my dad, but I''m not an idiot. I won''t believe your nonsense." Sandra nced at Spencer in trepidation, but Spencer was ring at Cole sullenly. Sandra breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Spencer was probably mad at Cole for being disrespectful. Cole looked at Spencer speechlessly. "Why are you looking at me? I didn''t say anything wrong. You believe everything Sandra says. It has been this way for many years, no?" Spencer clenched his fists before shifting his furious gaze to Sandra. "Sandra, how dare you persuade my sister to use Love Potion on Jay?! You deserve to be punished." This was the first time Sandra saw Spencer showing her such a ferocious expression. She was so frightened that she shuddered and fell to the ground. "No, I didn''t. Old Master Yorks, Sis Chloe was the one who ordered me to do it..." Spencer suppressed the anger in his heart and said," Don''t even think that you can be lucky enough to escape this. The only reason I''m not punishing you right now is that we''re in Tourmaline Estate, not because I still love you. You¡¯ve made a mistake, and the Areses should be the ones to punish you." Sandra breathed a sigh of relief slightly. She had stayed in Mount Pearl all her life and had not met anyone outside of Mount Pearl. The handful she met in the outside world, such as Angelina and Madam Yorks, had left a cowardly and timid impression on her. Therefore, she would rather Spencer hand her over to b e punished by someone from outside the family because she firmly believed that the Areses were kind and would not punish her too severely. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Sandra''s dreams turned into dust. Jay arrived at Tourmaline Estate with an imperious aura. When Grand Old Master Ares saw Jay, he did not even have the time to be surprised. Rather, he was taken back by how threatening Jay appeared. Grand Old Master Ares was an old man who had experienced various vicissitudes in his lifetime. His temperament became calmer as he got older. He knew when he should take a step back to keep peace in the family. Grand Old Master Ares did not want Jay to keep killing people. That was because he knew that when there was killing, there would be hatred. An eye for an eye made the whole world blind. Grand Old Master Ares secretly told his servant, "Go to Fragrant Vessel Court now and tell Grand Old Master Yorks that Young Master Jay is back." After the servant left, Grand Old Master Ares said to Jay, "JJ, Grandpa knows you''re feeling terrible, but now that you''ve returned safely, put aside your hatred, n Jay kept quiet, his handsome face shrouded by eerie frost. He said to Grand Old Master Ares in an indifferent tone, "No." After he said that, he left with Grayson and the others. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Ares was petrified by how cold and detached Jay was. Jay''s chilly attitude reminded him of how closed off Jay was when he was young. At that time, he barely spoke and could not empathize with others. He seemed to just be in his own world. "JJ, how are you?" Grand Old Master Ares saw that hisplexion was getting back to normal. Although he thought that Jay might be feeling better, he did not know exactly how Jay recovered, so he was not entirely sure if he waspletely fine. Jay kept walking and said, "I''m okay." Immediately after, he headed to Fragrant Vessel Court. Grand Old Master Ares'' gaze fell on the group of people following Jay. They looked like righteous young people, but he was not sure who they were. Grand Old Master Ares turned his head and asked the butler, "Do you know who these people are?" The butler was uncertain and shook his head. Grand Old Master Ares thought about it for a while. If Jay wanted to seek revenge, he would have brought along the Ghost members. Since they were not with him, he probably would not cause too much trouble. However, he still felt flustered, so he told the butler," Bring my phone. I have to call Jens and ask him what''s going on." The butler quickly fetched his phone. After the call got through, he respectfully handed the phone to Grand Old Master Ares. Grand Old Master Ares grabbed the phone and could not wait to ask Jens. "Jens, tell me, how did your daddy recover?" Jenson said coldly, "My mommy came back." Grand Old Master Ares had guessed that Jay''s recovery had something to do with Angeline. He was relieved, but at the same time, he knew that something was wrong. As such, he asked Jens nervously, "How¡¯s your mommy?" Jenson answered, "Not good. Not good at all." Grand Old Master Ares instantly understood why Jay came to Tourmaline Estate looking so furious. He came to avenge Angeline. "What happened to your mommy?" Grand Old Master Ares was praying that Angeline was not in big trouble. Jenson said coldly, "She¡¯s in a vegetative state. The doctor said she may never wake up." Grand Old Master Ares was petrified. No wonder Jay was so angry! Grand Old Master Ares'' heart fell into the bottomless abyss as he uttered, "How can this be?" Angeline was a beam of light in Jay''s dark world. Jay''s world would copse the moment Angeline fell. Jay was resentful, and it would be impossible for him t o keep it in! Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 "Quickly, take me to Fragrant Vessel Court," Grand Old Master Ares said anxiously. Fragrant Vessel Court. When Grand Old Master Ares'' servant shared the news of Jay¡¯s arrival at Tourmaline Estate, everyone in Fragrant Vessel Court was overjoyed. Grand Old Master Yorks was ecstatic and said, "JJ has healed?" Chloe and Sandra were surprised! Chloe said excitedly, "That''s great! JJ is okay, I don¡¯t have to me myself anymore." While everyone was thrilled, the servant looked extremely solemn. He said, "Grand Old Master Ares asked me to tell you about Young Master Jay¡¯s return i n advance so that you can be prepared." Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded. He knew that something was unusual. Grand Old Master Yorks immediately shifted his gaze t o Chloe, Sandra, and Judy. "The three of you, if you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and hide." Chloe and Sandra were not fully aware of the impending danger. They looked at each other. Chloe was rxed as she said, "Dad, he¡¯s my son after all. I did something wrong, and he got angry and scolded m e. What else is he going to do?" Grand Old Master Yorks shouted, "Did you forget that h e said he no longer wants to have anything to do with you? He no longer thinks of you as his mother!" Chloe smiled and said, "He was just angry at the time. Now that he has recovered, maybe he''s coming over to apologize to me." Grand Old Master Yorks thought about it for a while. Her words made some sense. In the end, Cole had to remind them, "The question that you should ask is whether Angeline is okay. If she¡¯s not, do you think Master Ares is here to apologize to you?" It was only then that they snapped out of their dreams. Chloe''s expression turned sour. Grand Old Master Yorks said weakly, "Go, go and hide." Sandra and Judy grabbed Chloe before heading in. Soon, Jay, Grayson, and the others arrived at Fragrant Vessel Court. Their arrival instantly enveloped Fragrant Vessel Court with the looming feeling of death. "Where''s Chloe Yorks?" Jay stood in the hall like an ice sculpture. His anger was on full disy on his sullen face. He did not bother to speak. Grayson was managing the situation on his behalf. Chloe was hiding in the dark but had pricked her ears to listen to the movements in the living room. When she heard Grayson calling her by her full name with disdain in his voice, Chloe''s hopes disappeared. She had to face the cruel truth again, which was that Jay no longer thought of her as his mother. Grand Old Master Yorks walked to Jay tremblingly. Jay had recovered well, and hisplexion was back t o normal. That made Grand Old Master Yorks very happy. "JJ, how are you doing?" "Don''t worry about it," Jay said coldly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grand Old Master Yorks trembled. He endured the grief in his heart and said earnestly, "I''m your grandfather. How can I not care if you¡¯re not well?" Jay sneered and said, "I''m no longer rted to the Yorks family." Grand Old Master Yorks almost fainted when he heard Jay¡¯s words. Jay¡¯s anger had spread to every corner of the Yorks family. Chloe shed tears of regret. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Grand Old Master Yorks had a lump in his throat. "I know you hate your mother, you hate her for hurting you and Angeline endlessly. Your mother went too far this time. It¡¯s more than fair that you''re angry at her. She''s getting the punishment that she deserves. Your father wants to leave her and I''ve been ignoring her. She has had a very difficult life during this period. It¡¯s what she deserves and she can¡¯t me anyone." Jay sneered and said, "Punishment that she deserves?" His slender body approached Grand Old Master Yorks as he said in a harsh voice, "It¡¯s not you who decides what punishment she should receive. That''s up for me to decide." "What do you want to do to her?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked fearfully. Grand Old Master Yorks was a giant who once set off destruction in the underworld. He was one who disregarded human life. At that moment, however, as h e faced the irreconcble sh between his beloved grandson and his daughter, he felt a great sense of powerlessness. There was bloodthirst in Jay¡¯s eyes as he said, "I want her... to die. I want her to be out of Angeline¡¯s life forever." When Chloe heard what Jay said, it felt like death itself. In just a short quiet moment, it choked the breath from her body and short-circuited her mind. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the resentful Jay. His once bright darling grandson with whom he could talk andugh unscrupulously was now gone. Now, he thought that Jay was scarier than the devil. "JJ, although your mother has made many mistakes, she doesn¡¯t deserve to die. You''re still angry now, so I can¡¯t hand her to you. When you calm down,e here and ask me for her again," Grand Old Master Yorks said with extreme sorrow. Jay said coldly, "I''ve never been more clear-headed. M y forgiving her for her past mistakes is the worst decision I''ve made." After that, Jay motioned to Grayson and said, "Find them." Grayson yelled at the people behind him, "Cover all grounds and make sure you find Chloe Yorks, Sandra, and Judy Moore." Immediately after, a group of young people searched the various rooms of Fragrant Vessel Court. "They¡¯re here!" Soon, they found Chloe, Sandra, and Judy in the utility room. Jay clenched his fists. His joints made a creaking sound. When Chloe was dragged out, she saw Jay staring at her with eyes full of contempt and hatred. Her heart was broken. She panicked and begged for mercy, "JJ, I''m your mother. You can''t kill me, you can''t..." She burst into tears. "It¡¯ll ruin your reputation if other people hear about how you killed your mother." Jay said furiously, "I don''t care about anything else. I just want to clear all the obstacles for Angeline and make sure that she can live the rest of her life with peace of mind. It''s worth any price I have to pay." 1 After all, everything that he did, he did it for Angeline. Chloe was full of regret. She used to take advantage of her status as the mother-inw and tried her best to separate Angeline and Jay. She realized that she had been foolish to think that way. If she had not hurt Angeline, Jay could still let her off. However, she had hurt Angeline time and again. Now, Jay was drawing the line. "Is she really that great? So great that you''re willing to kill your mother for her?" she wailed in mourning. Jay said, "My life was taken away by you. Angeline gave me my life back in exchange for her health. So, what do you think?" His speech thoroughly exined why Jay came for revenge. Jay raised his hand domineeringly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Grayson understood what he meant and ordered," Make sure they get what they deserve." The group of people swarmed up to Chloe, Sandra, and Judy to viciously beat them up. The three women screamed tragically, "Help!" Judy looked at Jay in despair and shouted with heartbreak, "Brother Jay, please forgive me! I know what I did was wrong!" Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 One of the young men took out a bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid. He unscrewed the lid and intended to pour it on Judy''s face. Judy shuddered in horror. Jay was about to destroy her beautiful face that she had always taken pride in. "Please, don¡¯t!" She was a martial artist. Suddenly, she jumped, and the concentrated sulfuric acid went down her back. 1 "Help!" Judy cried out tragically. Sandra and Chloe were frightened out of their minds when they saw what happened to Judy. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "No!" Sandra''s ribs were broken. Shey down on the ground, suffering heart-piercing pain. One of the mercenaries stepped on Chloe''s hand. Her hand became bloody and mangled. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at the violent scene, his face as pale as a ghost. He tried to stop it but was not sure how. "It''s karma. The Yorks family have sinned far too much and this is payback!" he screamed. Grand Old Master Yorks, Spencer Yorks, and Jordan Ares looked at the tragedy unfold... but they could not do anything about it. That was because Jay¡¯s mercenaries stood right beside them. If they dared to stop them, Jay would surely have them beaten up too. When Grand Old Master Ares arrived, his face turned pale upon seeing the scene in front of him. "JJ, stop it." He staggered over hurriedly. Jay ordered the servant in a chilly tone, "Bring Grand Old Master Ares back home. No one is allowed to intervene." Grand Old Master Ares had to pull out his trump card." JJ, I''ve asked Angeline toe over. She should be here soon. You know she has been timid since she was young. Do you want her to see such a bloody scene?" 1 Jay gritted his teeth and said, "You..." Jay had been afraid to show Angeline his vicious side since they were young. He only showed Angeline his soft side. That was because he was afraid that Angeline would b e afraid of him if she knew that he was so cruel. At that time, he would lose his lovely bundle of joy. "Stop," Jay gave his orders reluctantly. The mercenaries stepped back. Grand Old Master Ares looked at the three women who were terribly beaten up. He then shook his head and sighed. "You¡¯re lucky that Angeline is here today. I f Angeline wasn''ting, it would be the end for the three of you." What he said was not an exaggeration, because at that moment, the mercenaries removed their masks. It was then revealed that they were all Ghost members. Storm, Tempest, and Finn Gagher were among them. Grand Old Master Yorks broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the line-up. He had thought that they were in disguise so that if they were tomit murder, they could escape easily. Chloe, Sandra, and Judy hugged each other. Besides the physical pain that they were feeling throughout their bodies, they were also panicking. 1 The boardwalk outside Fragrant Vessel Court. Jenson, dressed in all white, was carrying Angeline on his back. Jay red at Jens as Jens said aggrievedly, "Daddy, Mommy was worried when she didn''t see you when she woke up." Angeline said faintly, "Jaybie." Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Only then did Jay know that Angeline had woken up. He was very surprised and immediately took Angeline over from Jens. Angeline nestled her head limply on his shoulder. Jay was moved and said, "Angeline, I''m fine." After giving Jenson a sideways nce, Jay left in a hurry with Angeline. Jenson walked into Fragrant Vessel Court. When he saw Chloe, Sandra, and Judy lying in a pool of blood and trying to catch their breaths, he said indifferently, "It seems that I arrived a little too early." They thought that they would be liberated with Jay gone. However, when they heard Jenson''s cold and merciless words, their hearts fell into despair once again. Jenson was clear-headed and more ruthless than Jay. How would he let them off so easily? Jenson thought about it for a moment and said, "Lock them up. Get a doctor to attend to their injuries." Everyone was surprised and heaved sighs of relief. Jenson continued, "If they die, they can no longer serve as Daddy''s punching bags." Everyone present shared the same thought: ''Jenson is truly the devil¡¯. Although he could foresee Chloe and Sandra¡¯s tragic endings, Grand Old Master Yorks was relieved that they were out of danger for the time being. Jenson walked away. Grayson ordered several Ghost members, "From today onward, watch over them 24/7. Make sure that they don''t escape." "Got it!" Grand Old Master Ares sighed and reluctantly said to Chloe, "Chloe, now the only person who can remove Jay¡¯s grievances is Angeline. But Angeline is suffering from recurring somatization disorder because she was too worried about Jay¡¯s life. At the end of the day, you asked for it.¡± Chloe broke into tears. Jay brought Angeline to Carefree Garden. When Boye saw them, she was so angry that she started cursing at them, "Look at you two! You both have yet to recover but you''re already running around. JJ, Grandma asked you to manage your emotions well and avoid big emotions. Is this how you''re keeping your emotions under control?" Jay hugged Angeline and sat on the sofa. He looked straight at Boye and said snarkily, "I¡¯m not overjoyed nor depressed." Boye was not someone to be trifled with. She said angrily, "Yes, you''re not overjoyed nor depressed, but you''re burning with rage!" Jay remained silent and did not speak. Angeline asked weakly, "Jaybie, has your poisoning been treated?" Jay looked at Angeline and answered softly," Grandma Boye removed the toxins from my body. I''m all good now." Boye uncovered his lie. "Do you think that I¡¯m God? The toxins in your body can be removed quickly, but d o you think that your organ failure will be resolved in two or three days?" Angeline went crazy when she heard the words ''organ failure''. She wept and screamed, "I''m going to kill them...I''m going to kill them..." Jay hugged Angeline tightly, his eyes filling with tears instantly. When Chloe hurt Angeline before this, Angeline was not as resentful toward her. However, when Chloe hurt Jay, Angeline refused to stand back. Jay knew that Angeline always put him first. Boye calmed down and said, "Okay, okay. Angeline, don''t be sad. With me around, Jaybie can be brought back to life even if he¡¯s already lying in a coffin. Not to mention, he only suffered mild organ failure. It''s alright now. All indicators are back to normal." Jay said, "Angelina, you have to focus on feeling better. When you get better, you can do whatever you want. This time, I promise I won''t stop you." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Three dayster, Angeline moved as freely as an ordinary person. Maybe it was because she was very happy after hearing that Jay had recovered. It could also be because of Grandma Boye''s medical skills. Jay was not at home that day. He went to Grand Asia Hospital to get Angeline some special medicine as per Grandma Boye''s instructions. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 When Angeline, Grandma Boye, and Grandpa were dining together, Grandpa and Grandma Boye were teasing Jay. "Angeline, when you were ill, Jay couldn¡¯t eat or sleep for days. He became taciturn and quiet and was particrly boring," said Grandpa. "He was more than boring. He was like a walking dead puppy that didn¡¯t speak orugh. Whenever he approached, we could feel the air around him drop several degrees colder," Grandma Boye added, "Plus, h e argued with Chloe to such an extent that he was so upset we couldn''t me him for having social anxiety." Angeline was utterly shocked that she dropped the utensils in her hand. "What? His social anxiety is back?" When Jay was a child, he was known to be on the autistic spectrum. When rtives or friends chatted happily in front of him, he would stick to doing his own thing as if he was living in his own world. Fortunately, Boye was a doctor who could deal with these matters efficiently. "Angeline, the thing with your Jaybie happened not too long ago. If you can find a way to get him out of his own world, his illness can b e cured without any medication." Angeline nodded. "As long as Jaybie is well, I''m willing to do anything." Then, Angeline changed into a timelessce chiffon blouse and a high-waisted mini-skirt. She also put on a pair of high heels and set off. When she arrived at Grand Asia, she found Jay waiting by the pharmacy''s hall. He was sitting on the chair in the front row, swiping on his phone. Angeline sneaked over and stood beside him, ncing at his phone screen in secret. It turned out that he was currently flipping through her photos. It seemed that h e had stored many pictures of her in his phone, all the way from her childhood. He seemed to be endlessly scrolling. She was shocked by this talent of his because she had lost most of her childhood photos. When she realized that he might not have sensed her existence, she gently touched his arm. Unexpectedly, h e merely scooted to the side without looking up at her. Angeline felt helpless and extended out her foot again to touch him. However, he merely retracted his foot defensively. Angeline sighed. Did this guy always have such a temper when he was outside? Ultimately, she chose to be rough with him. She jumped straight onto his back and held his neck with both arms... Then, a tragedy struck and Jay threw her to the ground. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angeline''s bottom hit the floor, and she eximed in pain, "Ack! That hurts! You threw me off, Jaybie...." Jay finally recognized Angeline and was dumbstruck. He immediately pulled Angeline up and embraced her in his arms. He said with distress, "Why are you here, baby?" "I miss you already." Jay checked her arms and legs. "Are you injured anywhere? Do you want to show me?" "My butt." Jay,"..." Angeline smiled childishly at him. "Well, aren''t you going to check?¡± Jay sat back down with a darkened expression. Angeline watched him fall into silence once more. Remembering Grandma Boye''s warning, she tried her best to tease him into talking. She hummed and danced in front of him. The song she was humming was Red Spider Lily, and her slender arms gracefully flew up as she danced. Jay red at her, then looked around and saw that everyone was now looking at his wife. He suddenly felt insecure and pulled Angeline into his arms. He said, "Dance for me at home." Angeline then smiled at him like a blooming flower. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 Soon, the pharmacist carried a bag of medicinal herbs over and walked up to Jay before respectfully saying," Mr. Ares, these are the herbs that you asked for." "Thank you.¡± Jay took it and walked outside while holding Angeline''s hand. "Jaybie, where are we going now?¡± Angeline was deliberately looking for things to do and say. "Home." "I don''t want to go home." Jay stared at her. "Then, where do you want to go?" "Let''s head to a bar. I''m so old now yet I''ve never stepped foot inside," Angeline said as she smiled. Ja stopped walking and looked straight at Angeline. H e had the feeling that the girl was trying to get on his nerves today. However, looking at her current attire-thece chiffon blouse and high-waisted mini skirt-it seemed like she was all ready to go to the bar. If he rejected her, she would probably feel disappointed, right? "Okay," he responded. Angeline was extremely taken aback. If she had made such a request in the past, he would have severely reprimanded her to death. Furthermore, she was wearing a mini-skirt todaysomething he would have never allowed in the past. Now, there was not a single reaction from him even though he had already noticed the skirt. Angeline felt a little confused. Had he stopped caring about her? "Jaybie, does my mini-skirt look good?" Angeline asked deliberately. Jay gave it a thought. He hated it when Angeline wore such a skirt, but if she liked it, he would only make her unhappy if he forcibly stopped her from wearing such clothes. Her body was so fragile, and he honestly had no courage to make her spirits low anymore. "You can wear it if you like it," he muttered against his will. Angeline secretly pouted and ndered him in her heart, ''When did he be so open-minded?'' "Then, I think I''ll take a centimeter off the skirt. It seems a bit too long." She deliberately provoked his patience. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jay looked at her in a daze... ''Endure it!'' Once the car arrived at the bar, Angeline stood by the door and looked inside at the empty bar. She was dumbfounded. "Why is there no one here?" Jay cast a relieved expression to the owner of the bar. After realizing something else, he deleted the text message on his phone of him notifying the bar''s owner to clear the scene. At this moment, the bar¡¯s owner walked over and greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Ares, pleasee in." Jay took out a ck card and handed it to the boss. However, he was stopped by Angeline. "Let¡¯s go home. It''s not that fun here." The corners of Jay¡¯s lips curved into an invisible smile. "Since we''re already here, why not stick around for a bit and then leave?" Angeline replied, "It''s not fun here." Jay pretended topromise. "Alright. Then, let''s go home." On the way home, Angeline gazed at Jay gloomily. There was a sense of loss in her eyes. "What''s wrong?¡± Jay asked curiously when he noticed thedy having an emotional breakdown. Was he not being very amodating to her today? "You don''t love me anymore," said Angeline. Jay mmed on the brakes, stopping the car on the side of the road. He fixed his gaze on Angeline. "How o n earth did youe to such a conclusion?" Angeline said, "You didn''t allow me to wear miniskirts before, but now you don''t seem to care anymore.¡± Jay,"..." "You obviously already know that I don¡¯t like it when you wear mini-skirts. And I don''t like you going to bars. So why are you still doing it?" Jay asked helplessly. Angeline,"..." Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 "Why are you deliberately trying to anger me today?¡± Jay asked. "I wasn''t nning on making you angry. It¡¯s just that H "Just what?" Jay asked again. "I just wanted you to reprimand me," Angeline whispered. Jay was dumbfounded... His handsome face looked amused, and he reached his hand out to rub her hair. He said, "What''s going on i n that head of yours? Are you delighted when Jaybie scolds you?" "Of course, I''m not. But Grandma said that you¡¯ve be autistic again. So I have to find ways to make you talk more, right?¡± Angeline came clean. Jay, "Are the two of you a couple of three-year-olds? How did you evene up with such a childish idea?" Angeline retorted, "Then, tell me why don¡¯t you care anymore even though I''m wearing a mini-skirt? Is it because you''ve stopped caring about me?" Jay exined, "Au contraire, I care too much about your feelings. That''s why I didn''t want to stop you." Afterward, Jay knocked on her forehead and said, " You''re not allowed to wear mini-skirts in the future. And let¡¯s see what happens when you step foot into a bar again, hmm?" Angelina started giggling her heart out. When Jay and Angelina returned to Carefree Garden, a s soon as they entered the courtyard, they saw Boye and Grandpa cuddling and looking at the splendidly blooming Saraca dives Pierre. The image of them looked calm and peaceful. Angelina proceeded to clear her throat. "Ahem!" Boye and Grandpa immediately let go of each other. A shy maiden-like expression appeared on Boye¡¯s face. "You guys are back?" Boye secretly looked at Jay''s handsome face but found that he was still as sullen and cold as before. She shook her head helplessly. "Did you get all the herbs, Jay?" Jay handed her the medicinal ingredients with a gloomy face. Boye looked at Jay and tried to find a topic. "Are the herbs fresh?¡± Jay could feel that she was deliberately making things difficult for him. He had personally gone out to look for these herbs. How much fresher could they get? Did she really think he was autistic? He stuffed the herbs into Boye¡¯s arms and turned around to head upstairs. Boye was overwhelmed with worries. "This child. He won¡¯t die if he speaks. His autism is truly getting more and more severe.¡± Angeline truly regarded Grandma Boye as a genius doctor, hence she would believe her diagnosis. When she said that Jaybie''s autism was getting more severe, Angeline became flustered. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Then what should I do?" "Work harder,¡± said Boye. Angeline hurriedly chased after Jay. Upstairs, Jay had taken off his jacket and was sitting o n the bed in a daze in his white T-shirt. Angeline gently opened the door and looked at Jay carefully. Jay was frowning slightly, and his eyes were filled with a touch of sorrow. Angeline walked over and sat beside him silently. She pulled his hand over and held it in the palm of her hand. Jay turned his head to look at Angeline and said in a nearly pleading voice, "Give me a hug, Angeline." Angeline ced her head on his shoulder and calmly said, "Jaybie, did you make things difficult for your mother when you went to Fragrant Vessel Court yesterday?" Jay said, "She deserved it." Angeline said, "I know that you must be very angry with Mom, and so am 1.1 heard that she almost caused your organs to shut down. I ought to rip her to shreds one of these days." Jay quietly listened to Angeline¡¯s healing voice. Only i n front of Angeline could his heart be calm as if h e had gotten redemption. Angeline turned the topic around, saying, "But, she is your mother, after all. If you actually kill her, it''s just because you hope that no one will oppose me in the future and my life will be smooth- sailing, right?" Jay nodded. "Yeah." Angeline smiled lightly. "I already know how good your intentions are. But do you know that it''s exactly because you want to make it right for me that I can¡¯t allow you to make such a mistake? If you kill her, you''ll carry the title of being a matricide. For such a righteous person like yourself, I''m afraid of you living i n guilt and self-me for the rest of your life..." Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 "Jaybie, it''ll be difficult for me to forgive her, but I have no other option but to be lenient for you and the kids. After all, we¡¯re responsible for practicing the past generation''s righteous and gentle ways. Moreover, a family like the Areses who lives under the public''s eyes will not tolerate even the slightest w.¡± Jay sat up straight and said in a deadpan manner, "I can do it without leaving a trace. I''ll not bring shame t o the Ares family''s name." Angeline touched his face. "I don''t want you to live in regret. And I don''t wish to sow seeds of hatred in our children¡¯s minds." Jay saw the worried look on her face, and he hugged her tightly in his arms. "The thing I regret the most in this lifetime is to have taught you to behave so well. If only you''re able to be more selfish or cruel, or perhaps love me a little less, you''ll not have suffered so many grievances.¡± Angeline smiled and said, "Actually, meeting you is the luckiest thing that has ever happened to me in my life." After careful consideration, Jay gave up on the idea of killing Chloe since Angeline did not want him to be a morally tainted person. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, Jay could not tolerate Chloe repetitively causing Angeline harm, so he had decided to drive Chloe out of Imperial Capital. As for Sandra and Judy, they would not be fortunate enough to have such an opportunity. The next day, Jay bade farewell to Angeline and prepared to secretly head to Tourmaline Estate to settle Chloe, Sandra, and Judy¡¯s issues alone. Unexpectedly, Angeline, the pure-hearted woman, started attaching herself to Jay. She acted coquettishly to him, saying, "I want toe with you, Jaybie." Jay said, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t kill them." Angeline understood his cunningness well. If he said that he would not kill them, then he certainly would not. However, he would use other methods to make them experience life worse than death. "I don''t want to be separated from you.¡± Angeline stuck to him like an octopus and would not let him go. Jay looked at Angeline, somewhat unable toprehend her thoughts. Even after suffering so much damage and so many grievances, how could she still maintain such pure and innocent kindness? "Okay." He finally nodded. As such, he brought Angeline back to Tourmaline Estate. The first thing he did was not head to Fragrant Vessel Court to attack Chloe. Instead, he returned to Chateau de Selene to meet up with Grand Old Master Ares. Grand Old Master Ares looked at the young pair. Jay was coldly cing his hands into his pockets with a deadpan face, staying silent. Meanwhile, Angeline was holding his arms, smiling brighter than a mountain flower. "We¡¯re back, Grandpa." Grand Old Master Ares said, "You¡¯re right on time. Come here and have a chat with me." Angeline dragged Jay over and sat in front of the grand old master. Jay suddenly turned to face Angeline and said to her, " Angeline, why don''t you go look for Josie and Zayne? I¡¯d like to have a few words with Grandpa alone." Angeline suddenly remembered that her pet rabbit was still with Josie and Zayne. Thinking that she should be taking her home and raising her there, she nodded obediently to him. "Okay." She then got up and left. Grand Old Master Ares sensed the foul air surrounding Jay and asked earnestly, "What is it? Still not over despising your mother?" Jay said bitterly, "Can I ever stop hating her? If it weren''t for her, Angeline wouldn¡¯t have had abrupt somatization disorder. Whenever I think about how Angeline crawled back to Cloud City to seek medical treatment for me, the ache I feel in my heart is unbearable." Grand Old Master Ares was utterly baffled from hearing his words. "So that¡¯s what happened." The doubts in his heart were solved. The reason for Jay''s recovery turned out to be because Angeline had gone thousands of miles away to find a famous doctor to treat him. Grand Old Master Ares felt a stifling sensation in his heart. He was choked up when he said, "Angeline is so good to you, so you have to cherish that girl. As for your mother, that woman is indeed trouble. With her around, the Ares family will never be at peace. But, Jay, she can die in anyone''s hands except yours." Jay controlled his grief and replied, "Don''t worry. Angeline has already persuaded me about it. I won''t kill her." Grand Old Master Ares was dumbstruck once more. Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 "Then, how are you nning on punishing her?" Grand Old Master Ares asked. Jay''s gorgeous face showed a cruel expression. "We¡¯ll have to exterminate the weed from its root." Grand Old Master Ares implied meaningfully, "Back then when your mother murdered your grandma, I was just like you. I wanted to choke her to death with all the rage I felt. But ultimately, I took your father into consideration and spared her life, locking her up in the underground pce instead..." Grand Old Master Ares said this in hopes that Jay would follow his approach and allow a path for Chloe t o survive. At the same time, he would still leave some hope for those around her. Grand Old Master Yorks would still be able to see his daughter, and perhaps he would not be too grief-stricken. Jay shook his head. "Tourmaline Estate was built by Angelina, so this should be a clean and pure paradise for us." Grand Old Master Ares smiled and asked, "Then, what do you n on doing?" Jay said, "She¡¯ll be banned from Imperial Capital, and we''ll never again see each other." Grand Old Master Ares said nothing else in return. Since Jay was so decisive, he was afraid no one else could talk him out of it. In Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage. When Angeline came to Flying Moon Cottage, Zayne and Josie''s pupils dted in shock when they saw her. "Sis Angeline, you¡¯re back?" Josie greeted her ecstatically. Angeline stood at the door and said with a smile," Josie, Zayne, where''s my darling Jacaranda?" "Jacaranda? Jacaranda, who?" Zayne had long forgotten that the pet rabbit''s name was Jacaranda. Angeline exined further, "My daughter? The one I adopted? I¡¯m back now, so I''ll be taking her home and raising her there.¡± Zayne finally realized that Angeline was here to ask about her pet rabbit. However, the pet rabbit had been served as a meal to Josie quite some time ago. i Zayne deliberately pretended to be confused. "You''ve picked up so many daughters. How do I know which one''s Jacaranda?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With her hands on her hips, Angeline roared at him." My rabbit! I''m talking about my pet rabbit. Hurry up and bring her out for me." Josie looked puzzled as well. "That¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t seen Jac for several days now! Where did Jac go?" Zayne smiled wryly. ¡°She''s in your stomach." Angeline instantly burst into tears. "Ack! You¡¯re so cruel! That''s my baby. How could you have the heart to eat her?" Zayne hurriedly coaxed her, saying, "Don''t cry, Angel. Doesn''t your rabbit have a miraculous fetal protection effect when consumed? If you¡¯re allowed to eat it, why can''t Josie? Big Brother will buy you another one some other time, okay?" "Fetal protection? She''s just an ordinary rabbit. What kind of fetus protection could she possibly give you? If you want to eat rabbit meat, go and buy some at the rabbit farm. Why did you eat my Jac?" Zayne now knew that he had been fooled by Jay and stomped his feet in anger. "Damn it! Master Ares was the one who told me that he bought the rabbit for you t o protect your baby. I thought that since you weren''t pregnant yet, I should give it to Josie just in case..." Angeline stared at him with widened pupils. "Jaybie told you that my rabbit was bought?" "Yes. He even said it was rare and priceless!" Zayne eximed in honesty. Angeline retorted, "I picked up the rabbit from the garden." "Then, why did he deceive me?" Josie said, "Because he wanted someone else to do the dirty work." Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Angeline was stifled with anger. "He''s getting more and more unreasonable now. He can¡¯t even tolerate a rabbit?" Afterward, she red fiercely at Zayne once more before scoffing angrily. She then turned around and left. Zayne fell to the ground. "It''s over. I''ve offended Angeline. She''s not in good health at the moment. Will she fall ill from anger?" Josie quickly gave him an idea. "Quick, call Big Brother now. He''ll find ways to calm Angeline down." Zayne hurriedly took his phone out and called Jay. "Hello," Jay said once the call was connected. Zayne quickly exined, "Where are you, Big Brother? Get home quickly and see how Angeline''s doing. That girl was crying aggrievedly earlier, and I''m afraid that her old illness will strike again. I can only ask you for help." Jay retorted with a cold voice, "You made her cry?" Zayne replied, slightlycking confidence, "You can''t pin all of this on me. You¡¯re slightly responsible for this as well for fooling me. Josie ate your rabbit daughter, and when Angeline came here looking for it, I couldn''t pass it to her so she ran away crying." Jay¡¯s face appeared petrified. He had not expected Angeline to be so attached to that pet rabbit. So many days had passed but she was still thinking about it. Zayne mockingly continued, "You perfectly let someone else do the dirty work for you. Now, you''ll have to clean up the mess on your own. If my sister gets sick, it''ll be all on you anyway.¡± Jay angrily rebuked, "You¡¯re the one with zero response capabilities during emergencies. Why are you trying to shirk away from your responsibilities after acting as stupid as a pig?" After he said these words, Jay bade farewell to his grandpa and hurried over to Chateau de Selene''s front yard. Zayne was yelling on the phone, "Then tell me what could''ve been done during such an emergency? Was I supposed to make Josie spit out the rabbit she had eaten?" Jay roared back, "Rubbish!" Then, he hung up the phone angrily. When he returned to Chateau de Selene, he could hear Angeline crying aggrievedly as soon as he entered the house. Jay ran over to the bedroom and knocked on the door t o find that Angeline had locked it. "Open the door, Angeline.¡± Jay coaxed. ¡°If you like rabbits, Jaybie will buy them for you. You can have as many as you want!" Angeline opened the door furiously and yelled at him," I don''t want new rabbits! I want my Jac!" Jay replied, "Alright, alright. Sure thing. I''ll give you your Jac." Angeline looked at him, confused. "How are you going to give me back my Jac?" Jay said, ¡°Give me a moment." Jay turned and walked out of the room. Not long after, a giant rabbit showed up at the door. Jay squatted at the door wearing a furry rabbit suit with its two big ears fully erected. "Do you think I''m cute, Master?¡± Angeline looked at Jay, caught in betweenughter and tears. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In her memories, Jay had been willing to put aside his grandeur and cold self to y with her ever since he was 18 years old. She was a crybaby at the time. She would cry for hours when a minor detail did not go her way. Zayne had always felt utterly helpless about her little habit and would constantly turn a blind eye to her. It was because their parents would reprimand him if he was fine when Angeline was not, so he would make himself appear more miserable than her. Meanwhile, Jay would do his best to make her happy. Angeline walked up to Jay, pinched his two big ears, and asked, "Jac was just a pet rabbit. Why couldn''t you tolerate her?" Jay sat on the ground and pulled Angeline into his arms. He said gently, "I was jealous of her. I got envious. Ever since you got her, you spent more time with her than me.¡± 1 Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 Angeline was dumbstruck. By the time Josie and Zayne arrived at Chateau de Selene, Jay and Angeline had reconciled. The two were sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking their cups of tea and chatting happily. Zayne looked at their peaceful appearance and patted his violently beating heart. "F*ck, I thought the two of you were going to have a big go at it. I rushed over here to persuade you guys to stop fighting. Who would''ve thought you''d sh me with public disys o f affection instead?" Jay rolled his eyes at him. "The act of quarreling with one¡¯s wife is a foolish thing done by men with low IQ." Zayne felt degraded but did not get angry at his words. He merely sat on the sofa next to them and languidlyid back. "So, Master Ares, what''d you do to resolve the crisis this time?" Jay did not reply to him. The act of dressing up and pretending to be a rabbit was something he must never speak of. "I can tell from the way you look that you must have done something atrocious and stupid," said Zayne. Jay, Angeline domineeringly protected her husband. "You ate my rabbit. Give me back my rabbit." Zayne nced at Jay, harboring unfathomable motives. He then said with a smile, "I''ll buy you dozens of small Jacarandas, okay?" Jay''s sharp eyes immediately shifted to Zayne. It was a s if a pair of fire-breathing dragons were about to burn Zayne to ashes. Zayne raised his head up as if he was not afraid of death and said to Jay in a whisper, "You''re allowed to set me up but I''m not allowed to retaliate?" Angeline said sulkily, "No need. I''m not keeping any more pets." Zayne was dumbfounded. "Howe?" It was not easy for him to find an opportunity to dig a pit for Master Ares to fall in. Zayne felt somewhat disappointed that his n failed. Josie giggled and said, "My brother must''ve taken drastic measures so that pets can no longer compete a s his rivals." Zayne gave Jay a thumbs up. "Awesome." Angeline retorted with insinuation and sarcasm, "If I kept so many rabbits, I''m afraid they won''t all fit in your stomach." Zayne, If one had done something wrong, they should act more like Jay. The method of silence was obviously gold here. Since Zayne was itching to court disaster, he was ultimately left choked up and speechless because of Angeline. Finally, Jay showed him a victorious smile. Zayne''s face was filled with defeat. At this moment, Zayne finally understood why even though Jay hated that pet rabbit very much, he chose not to dirty his hands and deliberately plotted something so that Zayne would get rid of the rabbit for him. It was because in this manner, Zayne would be the one to bear Angelina''s resentment instead. Zayne was utterly exasperated. Josie quickly tried to shift Angelina¡¯s attention. Stroking her obviously pregnant belly, she asked, "Sis Angeline, I''m three months pregnant now. Will it be possible to have a B-scan to check the sex of the child now?" It was as if Angeline had forgotten about Jac''s tragic demise as she quickly shifted her attention to Josie¡¯s belly. Her motherly love was radiating as she said gently, "Josie, regardless of the child''s gender, the Severe family will still be delighted and look forward t o meeting this child. So there''s no need to pay much attention to its gender." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Josie said, "I don''t care about the child¡¯s gender either. But I merely think that if I know the baby¡¯s sex in advance, I can prepare suitable clothes for it." Angeline said, "You don''t have to be too particr with children¡¯s clothes. But they look good in pink clothing. My Baby Robbie was brought up as a girl when he was younger." Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 "What?" Zayne and Jay looked at Angeline in bewilderment. Angelina''s alternative methods of parenting were baffling for them. "Why?" Jay asked with a solemn face. He could notprehend Angeline''s strange thinking of bringing up his son as a girl. Angelina said with much confidence, "It makes shopping for the twins more convenient." Jay no longer had any objections since he was the one who had failed to take up the responsibilities as a husband in the beginning. In the ensuing time, the Severe brother and sister as well as Josie had a lively chat together. However, Jay had fallen into a long silence all alone because of his worries. Angelina had secretly nced at him several times now. Seeing the faint sorrow in Jay''s eyes, Angelina knew that he was unable to let go of the harm that Chloe had carved into him. Such an unforgettable wound would only grow deeper over time. Angelina could not let Jay live in this depressive state for the rest of his life. Suddenly, Angeline stood up and announced, "I have some happy news to announce to you guys.¡± Zayne and Josie looked at her, somewhatcking in enthusiasm. "What other happy news can you possibly have for us?¡± In their opinion, since Angeline had gotten married and even had children before, there was not much else. Angeline said, "I''m getting married." Even Jay was dumbstruck by this news of hers. Zayne and Josie were also petrified. "Married? Your children are soon to be adults. What marriage are you sputtering on about?" Zayne said. Angeline looked slightly at a loss. "I''m so old now but n o one has proposed to me before. I''ve never gotten my marriage certificate with my spouse, nor have I experienced a wedding..." Angeline was telling facts. The process of getting married was done with her other identity when she was still Rose. Josie could particrly understand Angelina''s feelings and sympathized with her. "You''re right. In m y eyes, Sis Angeline is currently still an unmarrieddy. The image in my mind when ites to the woman who married my brother and had children with him is Miss Rose Loyle." Zayne smirked. He was unafraid of the consequences and said, "Well, since you¡¯re still an unmarrieddy, Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. who are you going to get married to now?¡± Jay¡¯s handsome face went dark. His eyes were fiercely cast at Zayne. Who else would be allowed to marry Angeline except for him? Zayne looked at Jay and said, "What are you looking a t? My sister wants to get married, and she doesn''t have to marry you. As the bride''s family member, I''m obligated to look for a reliable husband for her." Then, as if he was taunting death, he added, "Whoever that presents us the highest amount of dowry will be given my sister''s hand in marriage.¡± Josie smiled and said, "Then, rest assured, my big brother will surely give the biggest dowry among all the suitors. Because only my brother is willing to give Sis Angeline everything he has." Zayne stood up and said with a wicked smile, "That''s not necessarily the case. If I spread the news, I''d probably attract another rich potential brother-inw. Perhaps someone like Cole? I heard his family''s mountain of gold and silver can''t be used up." Then, he wickedly looked at Jay and provocatively said, "Master Ares, didn¡¯t you constantly threaten me s o menacingly in the past? You never thought this day woulde when the odds will be against you, huh? How about you call me ''Big Brother'' in the future and I''ll not make things difficult for you, hmm?" He initially thought that he could take advantage of this opportunity to threaten Jay. However, he never expected that Jay''s averting attributes had been polished to perfection by now. Jay haughtily said, "Your brother-inw is getting married soon, so I wonder how much mary gift you''re willing to splurge?¡± Zayne abruptly looked at Josie. "F*ck. There''s this loophole?¡± Josie nodded. ¡°Since Big Brother is getting married, as a younger sister, I have to be generous with my gift. Otherwise, it¡¯d be shameful and embarrassing after you''ve raised me for so many years, Big Brother.¡± What was even more tragic was that Angeline was also domineeringly protecting her husband as well. She said, "Big Brother, I''m getting married soon. Will you prepare lots and lots of gifts for me to celebrate m y new marriage?¡± Zayne copsed onto the sofa and said weakly, "Fine. I''ll send you gifts but not lots of them. Alright, Master Ares, you can marry her if you want to. I don''t need this thankless ingrate in the family anyway. Just make sure you don''t return her in the future." Jay embraced his baby Angeline in his arms. "Return her? That''s impossible." Angeline then smiled like a blooming flower. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Jay was a little curious, so he asked Angeline, "Why do you suddenly want to get married?" Angeline looked at Jay''s haggard face and thought of Grandma Boye''s words which stated how Jay''s life felt abruptly shortened. Her heart overflowed with bitterness as she smiled and said, "Life¡¯s short, so I want to fulfill all of your wishes in this lifetime. Also, I don¡¯t want to let myself down." Angeline also hoped that this wedding could divert all of Jay''s worries. Jay pinched her face and nodded with a smile. Zayne and Josie were nning the wedding together, stating, "Since you want to get proposed to, why not do it in Century Square? There are a lot of people there. Master Ares has to kneel and propose to Angeline so that everyone in Imperial Capital will know he married her out of love. From then on, others who harbor feelings for either one of them will probably give up." Angeline thought of the scene where many people would watch as she got proposed to, and a red blush appeared on her cheeks. "Forget it. That''s too much. Just buy me a diamond ring in private, and a symbolic proposal will be enough," said Angeline. "Then, how big of a diamond do you want on your ring?" Jay asked. Zayne immediately eximed, "Need you ask? Isn''t it the bigger, the better?" Jay red at him. "How tacky." Angeline said, "1,2,3,4! Just pick the carat ording to these numbers." Jay frowned. "That''smon." Angeline was dumbfounded. "How is itmon?" Jay blurted out, "How about 4,2,2,1?" Angeline smirked and nodded heavily. "Okay." Zayne''s eyes protruded. "F*ck, how heavy will the ring be?" Josie said, "Stupid. Sis Angeline obviously meant 4.221 carats." Zayne appeared distressed. "That''s too cheap." Josie stomped her foot on the back of Zayne''s foot, making him scream in pain. "My brother''s money is Sis Angeline''s money anyway. You can¡¯t eat or drink a diamond ring, so why waste money on it?" Zayne muttered, "It makes a difference. Cash and real estate are to be divided into half during the divorce. But the diamond ring will belong to my sister. Master Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ares wouldn''t have the nerve to ask for his half, right?¡± As soon as his voice fell, he could see Jay and Angeline staring at him bitterly. "I''ll never divorce Angeline," Jay sounded determined. Zayne patted his mouth and said with a guilty conscience, "I''m taking back my words." Angeline held Jay''s hand and said softly, "Jaybie, why don''t you ask Grandpa to choose a day for us? We''ll head down to the town hall and get our marriage license together.¡± Jay nodded with joy. "Okay.¡± One''s spirits would get lifted whenever there was a happy asion! Due to this wedding, Jay went from his initial depressive state to extraordinarily energetic. He was upied with preparing for the proposal and seemed to have forgotten about his little revenge n for Chloe. As for Angeline, she took advantage of his busy schedule and secretly went to Fragrant Vessel Court. "Young Madam is here.¡± When the servant ryed this shocking news to the others, all the people in the Yorks household were overjoyed. Grand Old Master Yorks had been counting on Angeline to rescue Chloe. Meanwhile, Spencer had been looking forward to Angeline helping in persuading Mrs. Yorks to come home. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 As for Cole, he had always liked Angeline, so he was happy so long as he could still see her. When Angeline stepped foot into the living room, everyone was looking at her with expectation and longingness. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Angeline, we¡¯ve been waiting day and night. You''ve finallye. I know that you may not want to see us, but I still look forward to your forgiveness and understanding." Angeline walked over to Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "I¡¯ll never forgive your daughter because she went as far as to hurt Jaybie. She not only harmed Jaybie physically, but she even destroyed his powerful soul. If you''ve been waiting for me to forgive Chloe, then I¡¯m sorry because I cannot do this." Grand Old Master Yorks shuddered, and tears started flowing uncontrobly. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "I know her mistakes are unforgivable, but she''s still m y daughter, after all. I despise her and me her for everything, but I cannot abandon her. Angeline, you¡¯re also a mother, so I know you can understand Grandpa''s heart.¡± Angeline said, "There¡¯s no need to be sad, Grandpa. Even if I can''t forgive her, it doesn''t mean I''ll make things difficult for her." When Grand Old Master Yorks heard her words, he heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good enough." Cole cried out in surprise, "Why not, Angeline? She has hurt you again and again. How can you still be so tolerant of her? You should be gathering all the debts she owes you and vent out all the grievances in your heart.¡± Angeline walked up to Cole and handed over the wedding invitation in her hand to him. She said earnestly, "It''s easier to hate someone than to love them. I love Jaybie, and it''s been a difficult kind of love, I can tell you that. I''ve experienced death and desperate separation. Every time I was heartbroken enough to think that we were over, the heavens always magically blessed us. They would turn all the bad in our lives into good times, and we''re still standing tall together after going through thousands o f sails. So I think perhaps being with him is the result of these sufferings." Cole frowned and said, "Angeline, life''s not that philosophical. Many of your sufferings were brought upon you by Chloe. If she hadn''t been around, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so many catastrophes." Angeline''s eyes appeared reddish. "Cole, there''s no such thing as a perfect life in this world. It''s a blessing to be able to piece together a somewhat perfect life. One cannot be greedy because if we want more, we''ll only lose more in the end." Cole was in a daze. Angeline had onlye to terms with such a sad realization after suffering all of those hardships, right? She was the Severe family''s eldest daughter before. Not to mention that she was studious and beautiful as well. Not only did the Severe family''s lives revolve around her, but she was also the girl whom the crown prince of Imperial Capital had loved since they were young. Now, she was remarkably facing the world in such a clear-headed manner. What about him? Should he not be learning from her sobriety and her eptance inpromising with life? Spencer strolled toward Angeline as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Ultimately, he mustered up the courage to say, "Angeline, I guess you must¡¯ve heard about what happened between Sandra and me. If it hadn''t been for Love Potion, I would''ve never done anything sorry to your Aunt Crystal. I merely hope that you can help me in persuading your Aunt Crystal toe back to me. We''re not young anymore, and we don''t have much time left together. I just hope we won''t miss out on more of our time with each other..." At this moment, Spencer''s voice sounded a little choked up. "What about Aunt Sandra?" Angeline asked. Spencer said, "Her punishment will be handed to the Areses. It¡¯s impossible for me and her to be together again." Angeline nodded. "I got it." "Where''s Chloe? I''d like to see her," asked Angeline. Cole said, "Come with me. I''ll bring you to her." Angeline followed Cole into a small storage room on the first floor. Cole opened the door, and Angeline hesitated for a moment before walking in. The storage room was tiny, and it had a single bed inside. As Chloe had gotten injured a few days ago, doctors woulde to change the bandages on her wound from time to time. The room was filled with a strong smell of ointment. One of Chloe¡¯s feet was chained to the leg of the bed. When Chloe saw Angeline, she quickly turned her face away, too embarrassed to look at her. Angeline sat on the chair next to the bed, feeling slightly at a loss. "I''ve stayed in this room before, and I was linked to this iron chain as well. The difference is that I was in a good frame of mind at the time while you''re looking depressed.¡± Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Chloe looked at her curiously with doubts in her eyes." You were in a good frame of mind after getting imprisoned?" Angeline nodded. "I had just returned from getting stic surgery at that time, and Jaybie was so angry that he ignored me. I made a mistake, so he tied me u p. But I was still happy because he didn''t choose to throw me out. Instead, he kept me by his side." Chloe was utterly enlightened. During this time, she had been in constant grief and despair as she thought that all her rtives had betrayed her. She was even so frustrated that she wanted tomit suicide. However, Angeline''s remarks made her regain some confidence. After all, her family had not abandoned her! Chloe looked at Angeline in bewilderment. "Why tell m e all of this?" Angeline''s face was indifferent. "Just reminiscing." Chloe''s eyes gleamed brightly. "Then, what are you doing here?" Chloe asked again. Angeline was as calm as a still pool of water as she said, "I''m getting married to Jaybie. You did everything possible to prevent us from loving each other, but the result was counterproductive instead. I think in this war between you and me, I''m ultimately the victor in the end." Chloe chuckled instead of getting angry." Congrattions." Angeline stood up and unlocked Chloe''s chain while saying, "Jaybie won''t kill you, but he won''t let you off easily. I can help you leave Tourmaline Estate, but I wonder if you''re willing to ept my help?" Chloe stared at Angeline. Angeline''s eyes were crystal clear with serenity. They looked so transparent without any impurities. If she had to interpret the light that filled her eyes, it was a kind ofpassionate brilliance. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Unlike Sandra or Judy''s whose eyes always carried traces of darkness and unpredictable wickedness. Chloe nodded at her heavily. Angeline was slightly surprised. "Aren''t you afraid of me harming you?" Chloe said, "I owe you a life anyway." Angeline then left Fragrant Vessel Court. When Grand Old Master Yorks went to visit his daughter two hourster, he found that Chloe had gone missing. Grand Old Master Yorks became anxious, and the first person he thought of was Angeline. He said with great grief, "This is all due to my negligence. Angeline is the person who hates Chloe the most. How could I let her visit Chloe without taking precautions?" Grand Old Master Yorks staggered to Chateau de Selene, roaring to see Angeline. Angeline was sleeping soundly in the bedroom,pletely unaware that the sky was falling outside. Jay and Grand Old Master Ares personally went to greet Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks aggrievedly told them, "JJ, your mother is missing." Jay looked indifferent. "Isn''t that good news?" This way, there was no need for him to think of a way t o punish Chloe. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "JJ, Angeline came to visit your mother this morning. Your mother''s disappearance must have something to do with her, right?" "Impossible," Jay said firmly and decisively. "Even though she hates Chloe, she would never do anything t o her. It''s also impossible that she would save her, so this matter has nothing to do with Angeline." Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 Grand Old Master Yorks said in a stirred-up manner," Your mother is wounded all over and has limited mobility. Moreover, after thest incident, her temperament has changed drastically. She''s depressed all day and even thinks ofmitting suicide. JJ, your hatred for her has severely hurt her. Please stop it now and let her go." There were still traces of numbness and indifference i n Jay''s expression. "This is what she deserves." He gritted his teeth. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay sorrowfully. He also knew that Angeline crawling back to Cloud City t o seek medical treatment for Jay was a hurdle in his heart that would never pass. He could not forcefully ask Jay to forgive Chloe, but he just felt unfortunate that the fate between the mother and son seemed to have ended here. Grand Old Master Aresforted him, saying, "Chief Yorks, don¡¯t worry. I''ll send someone to look for her right away." Carefree Garden. Chloe sat on the bed, looking at this strange but familiar environment. Her heart was filled with emotions. Angeline actually sent someone to send her to her property. She had no idea where this was, but the room was filled with Angeline and Jay¡¯s breath of life, which touched Chloe''s fragile nerves. She burst into tears almost immediately. Grandma Boye opened the door and stood by the doorway, looking at Chloe who was crying bitterly... Boye was also filled with thoughts at the moment. Angeline had begged her to save Chloe a few days ago, but Boye resisted at first. It was just that Angeline had said a lot of great truths, such as ''familial harmony'' and ''harmony is to be prized'' and the like that Boye was finally overwhelmed by Angeline''s gentleness and generosity. In the end, she agreed to the proposal. Seeing Chloe crying so painfully at this moment, she thought of how Chloe, who used to be an iron- d woman that could not be pierced with swords and spears, was also shedding tears of regret now. Boye''s heart softened a little bit. She walked over and said softly, "Stop crying." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chloe raised her eyes. Seeing Boye, her eyes widened i n astonishment. "Mom?¡± Boye nodded. Seeing Chloe could not help but remind her of the time she left the Ares household. Boye said sorrowfully, "Thanks to you, I was driven out of the Ares family. You dug a grave for my rtionship with Dn." Chloe replied, "I didn¡¯t have a choice as well. My Ronnie was seriously ill, and only you were able to save him.¡± Boye was choked up, saying, "I¡¯ll have you know that I pretended to be a civilian and saved Ron. But in the end, I was caught by my ex-husband who forced me to have a child with him. I disagreed and secretly returned to the Ares family, yet unexpectedly, my stomach failed to live up to my expectations. In the end, I still got pregnant with my ex-husband''s child. After Dn found out about this incident, he went berserk.¡± Chloe climbed down from the bed, knelt in front of Boye, and confessed, "I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was the one who caused you harm.¡± Boye said, "Although it wasn¡¯t entirely your fault, the turbulence in my life was still caused by you. Did you know that when Dn misunderstood me and thought I had cheated on him, he drove me out of the Ares household in a fit of rage?" Chloe replied, "Actually, after you left, Dad married someone new. But he still couldn''t forget about you. Later, he sent people to look for you everywhere, but you had gone off the radar." Boye said with tears in her eyes, "We had too many misunderstandings, but we''re both proud people and neither of us were willing to look back. Hence, we missed our chance to be together.¡± Chloe cried out, "My life hasn''t been easy either. When you faked your death to leave the Ares family, Dad thought that I had hurt you and imprisoned me in the underground pce. Later, Dad found out that you weren¡¯t dead, but he had already lost you forever. He ced all the me on me. For so many years, I survived by clenching my teeth in endurance." Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 Boye pulled Chloe up. "Alright now. Let''s stop thinking about the dreadful past and talk about the present. Now that you''re utterly isted, what are your ns?" Chloe said with a deadly bitter heart, "My husband doesn''t want me anymore, and my son doesn''t ept me as his mother. What''s the point of being alive? I want to die. And perhaps when I''m dead, Jay wouldn''t harbor any hatred in his heart." Boye said, "The way you love your sons is too frantic. You ruined me with the way you loved Bon. And you harmed Angeline with your method of loving Jay. Your love is utterly poisonous." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chloe cried and said, "I''ve been reflecting all day and all night these days. I truly know that I was wrong. If I could turn back the clock, I''d definitely ept Angeline. To be honest with you, I''ve thought about it and Angeline is good in everything except her health. She''s gentle, beautiful, kind, and generous." Boye said, "Can you truly describe Angeline''s advantages in just a few words?" Boye pulled Chloe up and said earnestly, "You should''ve watched how Jay took care of Angeline when she was suffering from depression and anxiety. He treated her like a newborn baby, like his own child. He injected all of his effort to take care of her carefully. That''s how Angeline could heal so quickly. "In Jay''s heart, Angeline is his treasure. However, you chose to be nothing but cruel to Jay''s most beloved baby. How could Jay not resent you?" Chloe repented and said, "I was wrong. I was wrong from the beginning. I thought that our mother- and-son rtionship had to be deeper than that of him and Angeline. I never thought I could be so wrong." Boye said, "Do you know why I was able to be here on time to save Jay''s life after he was poisoned? "It was because Angeline had dragged her stiff body to crawl back to Cloud City and to my home one step at a time. Their type of love integrates each other into their flesh and bones, Chloe, which is why they''re inseparable. Why do you continuously indulge in your own fantasy, wanting to dismantle those two? Would i t be possible for Jay to cut off a part of his flesh and bones? Did you think it wouldn''t hurt?" Chloe sobbed. "I got it. I know now, and I won''t do such stupid things in the future anymore." Boye said again, "Although Angeline harbors hatred and resentment toward you in her heart, she still considered the bigger picture and asked me to save you. I think Angeline actually wants to give you a chance to reform and hope that you and Jay can renew your rtionship as mother and son. However, Angeline is also an intelligent and exquisite person. A s long as you still have a little bit of selfishness in you, she''ll never let you see Jay again. "By the way, Angeline left you a lot of books. She hopes you''ll read more when you''re bored to pass the time." Chloe was stunned. Angeline wanted her to read? What was the intention behind it? Boye said, "I think Angelina''s merely following Jay''s example. Jay had given her a new life when she was too thin to be an actual human. So to repay Jay''s kindness, Angeline also wants to patiently reshape a brand new you." Chloe stroked the book on the bedside table. She was rather choked up when she said, "Okay, I''ll read them." Boye said, "In the following days, I''ll help you treat your legs and check your hormonal levels. I think that your violent temper may be closely rted to your miserable experience and the arrival of your menopause. You''ll have to cooperate with my treatment." "Thank you." After Boye left, Chloe held onto the book as big droplets of tears dripped onto it, wetting the pages. She was filled with regrets in her heart, but she now also had infinite gratitude toward Angeline. 1 Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 Chloe never expected that when she hit rock bottom, the one who rescued her was not her father, her husband, or her brother but Angeline-the person she had hurt the most. When everyone was afraid to fight against Jay, that weak-looking girl rebelled against him and secretly rescued her. "Angeline, Mom is sorry toward you," said Chloe. Tourmaline Estate''s Chateau de Selene. Jay was sitting at the desk, holding a carbon pen and carefully drawing on a white sheet of A4 paper. Holding a te of fruit pudding, Angeline stood secretly behind him, watching him draw. "Jaybie is so handsome when he''s working so hard." Angeline made remarks like a love-struck fool from time to time. Jay curled his lips. "Jaybie draws so beautifully. He obviously didn''t major in fine arts, but how can he draw so beautifully?" Disturbed by her exmation, Jay stopped his work and turned his head to look at Angeline tenderly. Angeline stuffed the pudding in her hand into his mouth. Jay chewed the pudding gracefully and nodded. "Mm, it''s delicious." Angeline ced the te of fruit pudding on the desk. "Then it''s all yours." Jay frowned. "One who is unountably solicitous is surely hiding evil intentions. Tell me, what do you want from me?" Angeline smiled and said, "I want to go over and y with Grandma Boye." Jay decisively refused. "No. Stay home and keep mepany." Angelina''s eyes wandered as she looked around and then they shed with radiance. "Jaybie, I''m going over to send a wedding invitation to Grandma Boye." Jay thought for a while. "Then I''ll go with you." Angeline pretended to ponder. "When will your ring be made? I can''t wait any longer for you to propose to me!" Jay looked at the unfinished drawing and patted her o n the head. "Alright, I won''t be going. Let Josie tag along with you." Angeline smiled and nodded. "Okay." Jay looked at her suspiciously. "Why does it feel like you don''t want me toe along with you?" Angeline realized that she was a little overwhelmed with joy. She quickly hugged him and acted coquettishly. "You''re overthinking it. How could I not want you to apany me? I''m just looking forward t o the moment when you propose to me. I think that might be my most memorable moment." Jay poked the tip of her nose and said intimately," Don''t worry. Jaybie will give you the most special marriage proposal." Angelina smiled and nodded. Then, she kissed Jay goodbye and ran downstairs. She did not invite Josie to go along to Carefree Garden with her. After all, there were many secrets in Carefree Garden, and Josie''s big mouth would not be able to handle it. If the matter regarding Chloe and Grandma Boye was leaked, it would definitely cause a stir. Angelina drove Jay''s Rolls-Royce to Carefree Garden. Grandma Boye and Grandpa were thrilled to see Angelina. Grandpa even teased her, saying, "Angelina, why didn''t your Jaybiee with you today?" Angelina smiled and said, "Jaybie is very busy these days." Grandpa said, "Nonsense. Don''t I know him well already? No matter how busy he is, he''ll always apany you. You dumped him on purpose." Angelina smiled happily, then nodded. Grandpa curiously asked, "Oh, I do wonder, how did you sessfully get rid of that sticky parasite?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Angeline proudly said, "I found him something to do. I let him get a little busy." "What did you get him to do? What''s more important than being with his wife?" Boye said. Angeline raised the wedding invitation and said," Jaybie and I are getting married. He''s busy designing diamond rings, a wedding dress, and other wedding-rted things." Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 Boye and Grandpa understood immediately. "No wonder." Angeline proudly said, "Jaybie hasn¡¯t had time to watch over metely. Naha, so I cane to Carefree Garden every day to eat your food." Grandpa rolled his eyes at her and said, "What wishful thinking. Since you¡¯vee to Carefree Garden today, you''ll not be able toe tomorrow. I can bet that your Jaybie won''t let you out of his sight tomorrow." Angeline said, "I''ll have to live today as if it were myst, then. Let¡¯s worry about other things tomorrow." Boye and Grandpa chuckled when they heard Angeline''s response. Boye sighed. "You sassy girl." Angeline hugged Grandma Boye and kissed her on the cheek. "Grandma, how is she?" Boye said, "Go and see her." Angeline went up the stairs. Her originally brisk pace became more solemn and slower. Grandpa and Boye looked at each other. Grandpa said, "Look at how she has scared the girl." Boye said, "I hope the ending to this won''t fail Angeline." Upstairs. Angeline stood at Chloe''s bedroom door and gently knocked on it. In the bedroom, Chloe was sitting in her wheelchair. Hearing the knock on the door, her originally resentful face slowly stretched out and there was an invisible smile on her face. "Come in." Her voice was no longer as hostile. On the contrary, it was filled with some tenderness and kindness. When Angeline opened the door and entered, there was slight nervousness in her fawn-like ck pupils. Their eyes met, and both of them were somewhat ill at ease. Ultimately, Angeline summoned the courage to break the ice. "Do you like it here?" Chloe nodded gently. Angeline sat on the chair next to her and said, "This is Carefree Garden." Chloe sighed with sorrow. "I thought you were a silly girl before, but now I know how profound and two-faced you are. You truly are the product of Jaybie''s upbringing. You¡¯re a carbon copy of him in that sense." Angeline stammered, "How am I two-faced now?" Chloe said, "The remarks you said to me in the Fragrant Vessel Court''s storage room that sounded like you were reminiscing past memories. But I know you wanted to tell me that they didn''t give up on me and they still love me. You let me escape from my despair." Angeline stayed silent.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chloe looked out the window again. It was filled with Saraca dives Pierre, simply gorgeous and dazzling. She said, "When you brought me over to Carefree Garden, you¡¯re also hoping that I can forget my worries and be carefree." Angeline remained silent. Chloe looked at Angeline and suddenly wheeled her chair to the side. She went near the bed and took out a slightly old wooden box from under the pillow. She returned to Angeline and stuffed the wooden box into Angeline''s hand. Angeline opened the wooden box, and inside was a very exquisite set of top-notch jewelry. Angeline looked at Chloe in shock. "This..." She did not understand why Chloe suddenly handed her a truly precious gift. Chloe was choked up as she said, "My great-grandma left this to my grandma, and my grandma left it to my mother. My mother left it to me before she died. I don''t have a daughter, so I can only give it to you." Angeline''s tears were flowing out... Chloe¡¯s gift might be precious, but her intentions were even more invaluable. Chloe was acknowledging her as her daughter. Angeline caressed the green gems lovingly, and a sweet smile suddenly appeared on her crying face. Chloe took out a beautiful box from the drawer and handed it to Angeline, saying, "This one is for my daughter-inw." Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Angeline took it while trembling and opened it, only to see it was the jade jewelry made by Jaybie. It was the one with the strands of their hair inside of it. Angeline looked at Chloe, tears streaming down her face. She threw herself into Chloe''s arms and eximed emotionally, "Thank you, Mom! You finally ept me." Chloe patted her on the back and was choked up as she said, "Silly child, you had to go through such an arduous journey just for my mere approval." Boye was standing in the living room downstairs where she could hear Chloe and Angeline weeping bitter tears upstairs. She looked up in a daze before saying, "Our Angeline''s hard times are finally over." Grandpa replied, "Is that so? It truly didn''te easily." At lunch, Angeline pushed Chloe''s wheelchair down the stairs. Grandpa teased Angeline, saying, "If you don¡¯t go home to have your meal, aren¡¯t you afraid that your Jaybie wille here looking for you?" Angeline realized the severity of the situation and panicked while saying, "Crap! I¡¯m done for." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She quickly took out her phone and called Josie anxiously. As soon as the call was connected, Angeline told Josephine, "Josie, if your brother calls you and asks about me, tell him that you¡¯re with me." On the other line. Josie was looking at the big devil who was sitting on her sofa with a dark expression. Due to her years of friendship with Angeline, Josie had naturally tried every means to help conceal Angelina''s lies. "Sis Angeline, you''re just visiting Grandma Boye at Carefree Garden. Why didn¡¯t you bring me along?" Josie asked in a low, muffled voice. Angeline was slightly startled. "What''s wrong with your voice? Did you catch a cold?¡± Josie snarled. "No." Angeline was a little confused, "Then, why are you talking like something¡¯s stuck in your throat?" Josie said somewhat speechlessly, "Try and guess why." Jay extended his arm, ring at Josie sharply. Josie said to Angeline, "Good luck!" She then handed the phone to Jay. Jay''s low and icy voice was heard on the other line. " Angeline Severe, you¡¯re getting braver nowadays. Did you lie to Jaybie''s face without so much as blinking?" Angeline swallowed her saliva and ultimately decided she might as well press her luck further. She said," Hello? What did you say, Josie? My signal isn''t good over here. Can you hear me? Hello? I''m hanging up now." "Angeline Severe, don''t you dare-" Beep, beep! Once she hung up the phone, Angeline¡¯s expression looked as if the end of the world was upon her. She was no longer in the mood to eat and stood up while saying to Grandma Boye and the others, "I have t o go home and humbly ask for forgiveness now. Goodbye." Grandpa teased her, "Since you¡¯ve offended your Jaybie anyway, why not stay for a meal with us? It''s not toote to ask for forgiveness after eating." Boye added, "He¡¯s right. Your Jaybie is merely a paper tiger in front of you. Once you coax him, he''ll forgive you." Angeline said, "It''s bad for his body if he gets too upset. I can''t let him be angry for too long... It''s better i f I head back now." Then, she left in despair. Chloe chased after her and shouted, "Angeline, drive slowly!" "I got it, Mom!" After Angeline left, Boye looked at the table filled with delicious delicacies and said to Grandpa, "Next time, there¡¯s no need to cook Angeline¡¯s portion." Grandpa replied, "I know." Chloe merely smiled. Angeline sneaked back into Tourmaline Estate and went straight to Josie¡¯s Flying Moon Cottage. Jay, Josie, and Zayne were having their meal together. When Angeline pushed the door to enter, Jay was already looking at her with resentment. "So it turns out you know the way home?" Angeline smiled at him bashfully. She was standing awkwardly at the door, waiting for Jay to reprimand her. Instead, Jay only ignored her with a cold face. She had already made him angry by lying to him, but then she went as far as to reject his phone call afterward. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 When Master Ares was furious, the consequences would be severe. Although Zayne felt sorry for his sister, he knew Jay''s temper all too well. If someone showed mercy to Angeline at this time, it would only prolong their little argument. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, if no one paid attention to Angeline, she would start gaining sympathy from Jay. By then, even his anger would ultimately dissipate. Angeline moved slowly toward Jay in small steps and said pitifully, "I haven''t eaten yet." Jay raised his eyes to look at her and asked coldly," Grandma Boye didn''t cook a meal for you?" Angeline replied pitifully, "She did, but I didn''t eat it." Jay stood up and went to the kitchen to get Angeline a te. Angeline quickly sat on the dining chair next to Jay''s, and Zayne gave her a thumbs up. "Your tragic acting skills are getting better and better. You can probably win an Oscar." Angeline showed a fist at him. "Shut it!" When Jay got back and saw Angeline sitting on the chair next to his, there was a helpless smile in his eyes. He ced the te and utensils in front of her, sat back down, and started eating without saying a word. His anger had obviously not subsided. When Angeline stared at Jay, he proceeded to ignore her and made her feel very upset. She had lost her appetite. She secretly reached out to tug on his hand under the dining table, but Jay unceremoniously patted her little hand away. Angeline persevered and went to tug on his hand again... Jay stared at her, and the little woman was looking at him with her small innocent eyes. She was the one in the wrong here, so why was she showing an innocent look? Jay scoffed angrily. "Let go of my hand." "I will not," said Angeline. Zayne and Josie only realized that even though the two looked calm on the surface, they were contesting secretly. Jay angrily said, "Why didn''t you answer my call?" Angeline said, "I didn''t reject your call... I don''t think you called me either?" Jay glowered at Angeline. "Oh, is that so?" Angelina knew that she was in the wrong, so she tried avoiding the sharp edge and said adorably, "Okay, I was wrong. I was just afraid of you scolding me. That¡¯s why I didn''t answer your call." Jay''s expression was gloomy. "You''re not in good health, and I asked you to bring Josie along for your own good." Angeline said, "I know. But Josie is pregnant, and I was afraid of her baby''s safety if she were to run around with me..." Josie exined, "Sis Angeline, the doctor told me that my baby is in a very stable condition. I can run, jump, and apany you everywhere." Angeline nced at her secretly. Josie proceeded to shut her mouth. Jay felt that Angelina''s attitude when apologizing was too perfunctory. She was avoiding the most critical point, which made him angrier. Angeline simply hugged him. She looked at him with a smile and innocent eyes. "Don''t be angry, Jaybie. "I won''t go anywhere tomorrow. I''ll stay at home and keep youpany. "I''ll even do theundry and cook for you, okay?" Zayne looked at the two stubborn mules and was at his wits'' end. He took a broom from the corner and walked toward Angeline aggressively. "Master Ares, since you''re reluctant to teach her a lesson, I''ll help you out. This girl does nothing all day yet she has learned how to lie?" Angeline was so scared that she burst into tears. "Ack, help me! I won''t do it anymore." Zayne raised the broom and waved it toward Angeline. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 He originally nned to just put on an act, but an ident urred instead. The head of the broom fell andnded on Angeline¡¯s face. A long red mark appeared instantly. Jay felt distressed for Angeline and inevitably got really upset at Zayne. He angrily rebuked him, "What the hell are you doing?" Zayne was dumbstruck. "I was just trying to help you." Jay said indignantly, "Scram! You¡¯re merely good at digging a deeper grave." Then, he checked Angeline¡¯s injury in distress. She took the opportunity to bury herself in his chest and wailed, "Please don''t be angry anymore, Jaybie!" "Alright, I''m not mad," said Jay softly. Angeline exposed one of her eyes and winked at the dumbfounded Zayne. Then, she even secretly gave him a thumbs up. Josie could not help butugh when she witnessed the scene. Zayne looked at Jay''s eyes that were filled with pity. H e could not help but shake his head. "It¡¯s merely a scratch on her skin, Master Ares. She¡¯s alright. She''ll be morewless in the future if you spoil her like this. You¡¯ll be the one who''ll suffer in the end." "I''m more than willing to," Jay said with a darkened expression. Zayne was utterly speechless. "Alright, alright, alright. It''s my bad for being nosy." After the storm, Angeline nestled beside Jay, eating the delicious food with relish. Jay noticed how much she was eating and realized that she must have hurriedlye home to plead for forgiveness. As such, the anger in his heart naturally dissipated. At least, Angeline still cared about his feelings very much. During their lunch break, a servant from Chateau de Selene suddenly came to Flying Moon Cottage to pass on a message to Jay and Angeline. "Young Master, Young Madam, someone from Swallow City is here. The grand old master wants the two of you to return a s soon as possible." Angeline was ecstatic. She took Jay''s hand and walked out. Zayne also stood up and chased after them. "I''ll go too." At Chateau de Selene¡¯s entrance. Shirley was carrying her child and waiting at the door with Mrs. Yorks. Seeing Angeline and the others, Shirley smiled. Dawn was nine months old now. He had exquisite features and looked more and more like Cole. Shirley said to the child, "Dawn, your Aunt Angeline is here." Dawn grinned at her, and his two front teeth were exposed. Angeline quickly walked forward and took Dawn from her elder sister''s arms. She took a whiff of Dawn''s face and appeared as happy as a child. "My Dawn is so big now, huh? Let Aunt Angeline take a good look at you." Jay stared at Angeline who was so naturally drawn to children. She had always loved ying with children since she was a child. She loved children even more after bing a mother. Jay secretly pondered, ''If Angeline were in good health, perhaps I would still be willing to have another baby. After all, Angeline is so beautiful and cute that passing on such an excellent gene would be a great thing.¡¯ However, after giving it another thought, Angeline had already given him three lovely children. As such, he should not be too greedy. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Zayne ran over and snatched Dawn from Angelina''s arms. "Come here and give Uncle a hug." The cute child immediately drew everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 It was not until Zayne hugged the child and ran out to y with him that Angeline finally averted her attention to Sis Shirley and Mrs. Yorks. "Aunt Crystal, Sis Shirley, what important matter brings you to Tourmaline Estate this time?" Angeline had a straightforward personality and would speak straight from her heart. She would feel ufortable holding it in. The development of her personality was also because she had been doted on by others since she was a child. As such, she did not have to worry about the consequences of doing such things. Growing up in such an environment had made her unafraid of the slightest thing, yet she was still gentle. Mrs. Yorks'' expression appeared distressed. Sis Shirley took Mrs. Yorks'' hand and patted the back of it,forting her. "Mom, if you have something to say, just say it to Angeline." Mrs. Yorks nodded after hesitating for a moment." Let¡¯s go in and talk about it." Several of them moved to the inner courtyard of Chateau de Selene where they sat around the table in the pavilion. Jay sat a distance away, quietly thinking about his proposal to Angeline. He would still nce at Angeline from time to time. With Angeline in his field of vision, his heart felt more at ease. Mrs. Yorks took a sip of tea and started talking. "Angeline, I''m here today to verify one thing with you. I heard that Chloe and Sandra used Love Potion on Jay. Although it''s something that came from Yorks Stronghold, I merely married into the family as an outsider. Besides, I spent many years as an anchorite. I don¡¯t have a clue about what it actually is. Can you tell me what harm it does?" Angeline¡¯s face turned sorrowful when they mentioned Love Potion. "It¡¯s an atrociously harmful thing, Aunt Crystal. Not only can it affect the victim''s nerves and make them lose control of their consciousness, but what''s even more terrible is that after consuming that thing, Jaybie mistook Judy for me. If not for Jaybie being a germaphobe and the fact that he finds other women repulsive, I would¡¯ve thought that he had made the biggest mistake of his life." Mrs. Yorks gasped. "What?" Angeline looked at the bewildered Mrs. Yorks and smiled. "Aunt Crytal, did youe to me today because of the conflicts in your heart? Is it because you''re wondering if you should forgive Uncle Spencer?" Mrs. Yorks nodded embarrassedly. "I know that his heart must''ve been confused after taking Love Potion, so I was wondering if he ended up with Sandra because of it? Perhaps it was the case in the beginning, but what about now? Maybe it¡¯s not necessarily the case, so I keep thinking if I should forgive him." Angeline said emotionally, "Aunt Crystal, I know very well that I shouldn''t ask you to be kind before going through your hurdles myself. However, if Jaybie had made such a mistake, I''d be sad about it but I¡¯d still choose to forgive him." ¡°Why?" Mrs. Yorks asked curiously. After all, in her eyes, Angeline seemed like she could not tolerate such grit. Angeline said, "It''s because I love him, and he still loves me. Since we''re each other¡¯s sunshine, I have no reason to give up on him." Mrs. Yorks muttered, "Just because you''re a harmonious couple, then there''s no reason to give up o n each other?" Shirley had always been kind. As such, she would naturally fight for peace and tried persuading Mrs. Yorks. "Aunt Crystal, Little Angeline is right. If he still loves you, and you love him back, then you can still reunite with him.¡± Mrs. Yorks sighed and said, "Fine, I''ll listen to your advice. I''ll forgive him for his previous mistakes. However, whether or not I''ll reunite with him will depend on his performance.¡± Both Angeline and Sis Shirley were rejoicing over Mrs. Yorks'' decision. Angeline excitedly ran over to Jay and said joyfully," Did you hear us talking, Jaybie?¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jay nodded and looked at Angeline affectionately," Yeah. I heard it.¡± "Thank you, Angeline. Thank you for forgiving me." The main point that Jay heard was that even if he were to make a mistake due to Love Potion, Angeline would still choose to forgive him. This moved him very much. Angeline was taken aback and shook her head. "That¡¯s not it. I was talking about Aunt Crystal forgiving your uncle. Quickly go and ask him if he¡¯s willing to dismiss all his mistresses and reconcile with Aunt Crystal." Jay was dumbfounded. He was very against doing this sort of thing. Angeline snarled. "What is it? You don''t want to do it?" 1 Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 Jay answered helplessly, "I''ll go, my wifey." Angeline thenughed in a crisp voice. She said to Mrs. Yorks and Shirley, "We haven''t seen each other for so long. Stay here for the night and we can catch up." Shirley was now in charge of Severe Enterprise, so it could be said that she was handling multiple issues every day. As such, she rejected and said, "I still have urgent matters to deal with at the company, Little Angeline. I must head back to Swallow City.¡± Angeline felt bad that Sis Shirley had to bring up a baby and work at the same time, so she suggested," Then, let Dawn stay here with me." Shirley said, "Silly girl, taking care of Dawn is quite troublesome." Angeline replied, "Handling the Severes''pany must be hard on you as well." As such, Shirley reluctantly agreed. Fragrant Vessel Court. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Jay arrived in Fragrant Vessel Court, Cole was the one who greeted him. "Why are you here? Chloe''s gone, so no one here wees you." Cole remained unruly and heartless. If it were any other time and Cole was this disrespectful to Jay, he would probably shoot back at him mercilessly. Today, however, Jay''s expression appeared more gentle. He showed a rare amount of tolerance and generosity. Jay walked in as if he was entering his own house and satnguidly on the sofa. He crossed his legs and urged Cole by pointing his chin. "Don¡¯t you serve tea to your guests?" Cole said speechlessly, "Between the two of us, who''s the guest here?" This time, Jay looked at him speechlessly. "So you do know that I''m still the owner of Fragrant Vessel Court? Then, why would I need your wee when Ie home?" His logic seemed airtight and wless. Cole raised his thumb topliment Jay. "So, what are you doing here?" "Call your dad out here. I have something to tell him," said Jay. Cole stayed still and raised his chin before merely shouting, "Spencer Yorks, someone is looking for you!" Spencer walked out angrily, yelling, "Stinking little brat! Call me ''Dad'', you impudent thing." Seeing the high-born and extraordinary-looking Jay o n the sofa, Spencer was stunned. "JJ, what brings you here?" Jay cut straight to the chase. "Where¡¯s Sandra?" Spencer thought that Jay hade to settle the debt with Sandra again and was hesitant. Jay said, "Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll make things difficult for her? It seems that Uncle still has a lot of affection for her." Cole sneered, ¡°He''s a yboy. He has feelings for everyone he sees." Spencer stared at Cole viciously. "No one will think you¡¯re mute if you stay quiet." Then, he confronted Jay with a smile and said, "JJ, she''s still my wife, after all. She''s been with me for so many years, so of course, I still have a little affection for her. You''re allowed to punish her for her wrongdoings, but Uncle wishes that you spare her life." Jay¡¯s slender fingers curled up. It was starting to be pale from losing blood flow. "She and Judy hurt my Angeline. If it weren''t for our joyous asion that¡¯sing up and me not wanting t omit an open massacre at this time, do you think you could protect them, Uncle?" Spencer,"..." Jay''s fist slowly loosened. "I¡¯m not here to take their lives today. Instead, I''m here on my wife¡¯s orders toe and ask you something. Are you willing to dismiss all your mistresses and spend the rest of your life with Mrs. Yorks from now on?" Spencer was baffled... "Did your Aunt Crystal agree to this?" Jay raised his eyes and red at him, iciness filling his eagle-like pupils. "But it seems like Uncle still has lingering affections for Sandra, so let¡¯s forget about this matter!" 1 Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 Spencer gritted his teeth and made up his mind, saying, "As long as she¡¯s willing toe home, then I''ll send Sandra away... I''ll dismiss all my other mistresses and travel the world with her." Traveling around the world had been Mrs. Yorks'' wish when she was younger. However, after Spencer got her in his grasp, he never once took her out on a trip. Cole teased, saying, "How old are you now? Are you guys still nning on traveling the world? If you two die out there, how will I find your corpses? Just stay at home with me and I''ll take care of the two of you." Spencer looked at Cole bitterly, "Are you the devil that God sent over to torture me?" Cole was being protective of his mother and said, "My mom has the heart to reconcile with you because she''s simple-minded and innocent. But I''m telling you, even if she¡¯s naive, I''m not. If you do anything sorry toward my mother after getting back together with her, I¡¯ll carry you back to the mountain ditch and throw you off the cliff." Spencer started chuckling at him. Cole might have a sharp tongue, but he was still thrilled to see the reunion of his parents. This showed that deep down in his heart, he had been looking forward to this day. After Jay conveyed the message, he was about to head home. "Good luck, Uncle. I''ll be leaving now." Cole suddenly stopped him and said, "Cousin, please thank Angeline for me." Jay turned around. His eyes looked profound as he gazed askance at Cole. He gritted his teeth and corrected him, "Call her Cousin Angeline." Cole retorted, "I can call her whatever I want." Jay retraced his steps and went back to Cole, saying, "I forgot to tell you. Angeline and I are getting married." Cole''s face froze. "Your children are already all grown up. What''s the purpose of getting married again?" Jay was delighted to see Cole''s current expression, which looked like it had taken a huge blow. "What kind of gifts are you giving us?" Cole stared at him. "Who on earth takes the initiative t o ask for a gift from someone? Moreover, you have just about everything. Does it matter what I give you?" Jay said, "I heard that Yorks Stronghold has plenty of small drones. Can youmand the drones to switch formation at will?" Cole felt like he was about to fall into a trap. "What do you n on doing?" "I''m proposing to Angeline on the Fourth of July. I want to borrow your drones for it." "Dream on." "You''re not lending them to me?" Jay smiled at him shrewdly and said, "I''m telling your mom that your dad still has feelings for Sandra." Cole''s face turned pale. "How despicable and shameless!" Jay said, "To deal with despicable people, you can only use despicable means." At this moment, Spencer chimed in, "Don''t worry, JJ. You can borrow as many drones as you need." Cole turned around and snarled at his father. ¡°Are you dumb? Can''t you see his evil intentions? He''s deliberately asking me to control the drones so that he can propose to my beloved woman. You truly are cruel, Jay Ares!" Jay smiled dimly. "I''m also doing this for your own good, Cole. You should know very well that Angeline has been attached to me since we were young, and only I can give her a sense of security. She wouldn''t even bat an eyelid toward others, so why are you showering your affection on someone who''s not interested in you?" Cole rolled his eyes at him. "When did you be so narcissistic, Master Ares?" Jay said, "I''m giving you a heads-up. Ever since Sis Shirley took over Severe Enterprise, her thoughts have gotten broader. She¡¯ll no longer just stand still and wait for you toe around. Don¡¯t come to regret it when she gets married to another and your son calls someone else ''Dad'' in the future.¡± Afterward, Jay left and went home. Cole''s expression turned dim. Jay''s words had rippled theke in his calm heart.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 He could faintly feel that Sis Shirley, who used to be a s innocent as a nk sheet of paper, had be more confident, beautiful, mature, and filled with charming colors due to Grand Old Master Severe''s guidance. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He believed that more men would soon be attracted to Shirley. When that time came, Jay''s words would be a reality and Shirley''s love for him would dissipate over time. It was just that Cole''s heart became somewhat irritated at the thought that the things he had at his fingertips would suddenly belong to others. In the afternoon. Cole came to Chateau de Selene. The person who greeted him by the door was Jay. Jay used his own tricks against him and coldly said," No one here wees you." Cole walked straight in and arrogantly said as he strolled, "I''m here to see my son, not you." Mrs. Yorks walked out holding the crying child and ced him into Cole''s arms, saying, "You''re right on time. There are too many things going on in thepany these days. Shirley is too upied to care for the child right now, and he''s crying all day from not being able to see his mommy. Such a pitiful baby. You''re the child''s father, so you hold him." Cole looked at his adorable son. His face looked like it was carved to perfection. When Dawn smiled as he looked at him, it was simply the cutest thing. He thought to himself, ''Shirley is too busy for this child because of a damn job?'' Cole felt that his son was pitiful and sighed while saying, "Since his mother is too busy to care for him, then I''ll do it." Cole held him close to his embrace, but Dawn started wailing louder when he was in Cole''s arms. "I''m your daddy, Dawn. Don''t cry." Cole hugged the child as if he was holding onto a detonating bomb, utterly at a loss. Dawn cried and struggled in his arms. Afraid that he would fall, Cole merely hugged him tightly in his arms, and as a result, Dawn was extremely ufortable. The child looked at Mrs. Yorks pleadingly. He stretched his hand out to Mrs. Yorks as if begging her to take him back. Mrs. Yorks turned her head to the side and walked away ruthlessly. She hoped that Cole could understand Shirley''s burden. Shirley had to care for the child and work at the same time, while Cole turned a blind eye to the mother and son. As such, Mrs. Yorks was merely expressing herints to Cole. Cole looked at Dawn helplessly. The dignified six feet tall man was feeling utterly at a loss at this moment. Fortunately, he still had a loyalckey by his side. Cole opened his mouth and shouted, "Carson!" Carson then showed up out of nowhere. "Young Master." "Why is the child crying?" Cole asked. Carson scratched his head, saying, "Because he misses his mother?" Cole ordered, "Imand you to immediately dress u p in women''s clothing and humor the child." Carson felt like crying. "That''s too embarrassing, Young Master." "It''s not like you''ve never done it before. Go now." Carson whimpered before turning and leaving. Not long after, Carson came back wearing a floral linen blouse and a pleated skirt. He also had on a wig that was styled into two braids that were swaying as h e walked toward Cole. "Don''t cry, Dawn. Your mother''s here," Cole handed the baby to Carson. However, when Dawn saw Carson, there was a horrified look on his face and he started crying frantically. Carson said, "This trick isn''t working, Young Master." Cole furiously scoffed. "I asked you to imitate Shirley. Who on earth are you supposed to be? You scared Dawn." In the living room. Angeline was utterly distressed listening to Dawn''s heart-wrenching cries. She stood up and was about to walk out. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 How could Jay allow her to help Cole? Cole was already unable to let Angeline go, and if she helped him out, his gratitude to Angeline might turn into deep admiration instead. Jay grabbed Angeline''s hand and said, "Sit down, Angeline. I''ll help him." Angeline looked at Jay suspiciously. She was merely thinking that taking care of a baby was not at all a man¡¯s specialty. She asked, "Can you do it, Jaybie?" Jay smiled and reminded her, "Don''t forget who brought up Jens." Angeline smiled lightly. "Go ahead, then." When Jay came to the courtyard, he saw Cole sweating profusely. He was moving stiffly like a zombie, holding the child while at a loss for what to d o. He gracefully walked toward Cole and said indifferently, "Hand me the child!¡± Cole red at him, speechless. "This is my son, and even I can¡¯t take care of him. What makes you think you have the capability to do it?" Jay said with contempt, "And you have the nerve to say that out loud without being embarrassed?" Despite Cole''s opposition, Jay stubbornly snatched the child over. He held the child with one hand and used the other to pat on the child¡¯s back lightly. He looked rxed. "Dawn, let Uncle give you some milk." Once Dawn was loosened up from being shackled, his crying gradually ceased as well. Cole looked at the child in surprise and finally let out a sigh. "Does this little guy know who his real father i s?" Jay nced at him. "As the child''s real father, your baby is already nine months old yet you still have no clue on how to hold him properly. Cole Yorks, there¡¯s only one phrase written on your face, which is ''utter failure¡¯. As a failure, you still have the nerve to pursue my dear Angelina? Angelina is a spoiled princess who I pamper, and she''s incapable of doing any housework. Please thoroughly think it through before you start admiring her. The two of you are unsuitable for one another.¡± Cole was utterly choked up and speechless. He was a spoiled young master as well and had never done a single chore. He surely would not be able to wait on Angelina. Cole muttered, "So what if I can''t do chores? As long as I have money, I can always hire a nanny. If ten is not enough, we can have 100. Would that not be enough for Angeline?¡± Jay said, "My dear Angeline doesn''t like nannies." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cole was dumbfounded. "Then how''d you get by all these years?¡± Cole suddenly sympathized with Jay. Jay proudly said, "From the moment I met Angeline, I moved out of Tourmaline Estate and learned to make a living on my own. I stood on my own feet and lived life like an ordinary person.¡± He nced at Cole and said sarcastically, "Unlike yourself who lived almost half your life yet still have attendants following right behind you.¡± Cole,"..." The servant ced Dawn¡¯s milk powder, milk bottle, hot water, and other tableware on the wooden table in the courtyard''s wooden pavilion. Jay walked over with Dawn. "Cole, prepare the form." Cole looked at the scattered tableware, not knowing where to begin. Jay proceeded to give him step-by-step instructions." Open the baby bottle, pour 200 milliliters of hot water into it, and scoop in four spoons of milk powder." Cole hated Jay¡¯s loftiness very much, hence he was overwhelmed with dissatisfaction. He changed the steps and first scooped the milk powder before pouring the hot water. Only after he was about to pour the water in did he realize that it was impossible to urately fill in 200 milliliters of water with the milk powder inside. Jay stared at him speechlessly. "It''s bad enough that you can''t do things, yet you fail at the most menial tasks too." Cole could only admit to his mistake. "You''re suitable t o be a stay-at-home dad." He ridiculed with some dissatisfaction, "What''s the use in you having so much parenting knowledge? Besides showing off to me, it doesn¡¯t seem like you''ll have other chances to make use of it." Jay proudly said, "Don''t worry. Angeline has promised to give me a toon of sons.¡± Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 Cole¡¯s face turned gloomy. Thinking of Jay and Angeline being all lovey-dovey, h e felt his heart getting stifled. Jay deliberately provoked him further, saying, "But you''re right to have zero parenting knowledge. There¡¯s nowhere for you to showcase your talents anyway." Cole swallowed his saliva... Was Jay sarcastically implying that he did not have anyone in his life? Cole handed the bottle to Dawn, and he took it and started drinking. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jay returned Dawn to Cole. "Now you hold him.¡± Cole held his son carefully. Perhaps because Cole was sitting, Dawn was not in a very ufortable position as he sat on top of Cole. Plus, he had a bottle o f milk to satisfy himself, so the baby did not immediately start crying. Cole felt more relieved. Jay looked at Cole, and his enchanting pupils were exuding a scheming ray of light. He had to do whatever it took to make Cole bring the child back to Fragrant Vessel Court tonight. If the child stayed in Chateau de Selene, Angeline would not get a good night''s rest. The premise was that he had to teach the father and son to get along. As such, Jay said, "You''re taking the kid tonight.¡± Cole immediately showed an expression of resistance and said, "No way. My mom will take him." Jay could not care less about hisints. He merely nagged, "Change the child''s diapers every four hours. Also, there''s a line at the diaper that will remind you whether you should be changing it. As for the milk, every child is different. But I¡¯m guessing that Dawn is fed once every three to four hours. If the baby''s crying, he''s probably either hungry or needs his diaper changed. Also, you should be holding the child i n afortable hugging position." When he was done talking, Jay left the area. Jay went back into Chateau de Selene, and Angeline proceeded to ask him curiously, "Where''s Dawn?" Jay replied very perfunctorily, "My cousin took Dawn back to Fragrant Vessel Court." Angeline stood up anxiously. "Goodness me, that sounds terrible. A big man like him taking care of a child? What will he do if Dawn cries all day and all night?" Jay looked at Angeline in a gloomy manner. He knew that she was bing stressed because of Dawn, but i t still felt like she somehow felt sorry for Cole. Jay reminded her with a hidden agenda, "Angeline, when I brought up Jens on my own in the past, it was a difficult process as well." Angeline was slightly startled, and she held Jay¡¯s face while feeling sorry for him. She said, "You must¡¯ve had a hard time, Jaybie." Jay said, "This is the responsibility of being a parent. I f you want our cousin to be able to understand Sis Shirley''s suffering, you should let him tough it out and care for his own son." Angeline nodded. "That does make sense." That night, Angeline was lying on the bed with her eyes wide open, looking at the ceiling. She had a hard time falling asleep. Jay hugged her into his arms and whispered, "What are you thinking about?" Angeline looked at Jay and smiled. "Earlier, I noticed how you were taking care of Dawn and you''re quite skillful indeed. Did you have a hard time bringing up Jensst time?¡± Jay bopped her nose, asking, "Are you feeling sorry for me?" Angeline nodded. "You''re an aristocratic son from a wealthy family, but you took care of our son on your own. I''m so incredibly moved by it." When Jay reminisced about the past, there was a soft smile on his face. "Frankly speaking, when I first saw Jens, I didn''t like him very much. But Jens barely cried or made a fuss, and he was very well- behaved. Moreover, he looked a lot like me, which made me like him even more.¡± Angeline asked aggrievedly, "Why didn''t you like him a t first?¡± Jay replied, "Because I wasn''t able to ept the fact that I had a child with another woman. Fortunately, she was still you, Angeline." Angeline buried herself in his arms. "Shall we have another baby, Jaybie?" Jay replied, "There''s no need. Raising you is enough for me." Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 Angeline proceeded to giggle incessantly. Fragrant Vessel Court. Cole took the child back to Fragrant Vessel Court. Grand Old Master Yorks and Spencer were utterly delighted by him. The two old men gathered around Dawn, giving him toys and singing small tunes for him. Since it was a new environment for Dawn, he did not cry at all. Coleid on the sofanguidly and confidently said as if he had forgotten what had happened to him earlier," Who says that taking care of a child is hard?" However, after Cole finally put Dawn to sleep that night, Dawn suddenly burst into tears when it was about time for Cole to sleep. Cole was half-awake at that moment and could barely open his eyes. Grand Old Master Yorks ran in and picked Dawn up while cursing at Cole, "Cole Yorks, you stinking little brat, are you deaf?! Can¡¯t you hear the child crying so loudly?" Cole opened his drowsy eyes. "Argh, Gramps, I''m so sleepy. Just hold him for me." Just like that, he went back to sleep. Spencer dashed into the room and kicked Cole on the butt, making him fall from the bed. "Why are you sleeping? You won''t die fromck of sleep. The baby''s crying, so go check on him." Cole got up from beneath the bed and said in a daze," Jay already told me that if the baby is crying, he''s either hungry or his diaper is full. Or it could be that the hugging position is wrong." Grand Old Master Yorks immediately ordered him, "G o, go, go. Move it! Make some form for him." After Dawn drank the milk, he was still crying badly. Due to Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ and Spencer¡¯s loud voices, Cole abruptly woke up from his drowsy state. Cole looked at his flustered grandpa and father and said helplessly, "Can the two of you be a little gentler, keep your voices down, and move a little quieter? This is not a war zone. You''re scaring the baby." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Nonsense. A Yorks cannot be that timid.¡± Spencer pulled Grand Old Master Yorks'' sleeve and said, "Dad, the child was brought up by Shirley, and she does speak rather softly. Perhaps the kid has adapted to a more quiet environment." Grand Old Master Yorks became more flexible and immediately made his voice a few decibels lower. " Baby Dawnie, don''t cry. Great-grandpa will buy you a toy." The child continued to cry, making all the men sweat profusely. "What do we do?¡± Cole took his phone out and said, "Looks like we have no other option but to call Mom over." Spencer thought that Cole was calling Shirley over. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yorks was the one who appeared a t Fragrant Vessel Court¡¯s entrance ten minutester. Spencer was stunned when he saw Mrs. Yorks. Mrs. Yorks walked straight to the child and picked him up. She swayed him gently, and the child gradually stopped crying. Mrs. Yorks said, "You guys go and get a good night¡¯s rest. I''ll take the child back to Chateau de Selene." Grand Old Master Yorks winked at Spencer vigorously. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Spencer hurriedly ran toward Mrs. Yorks and held her hand, pleadingly saying, "My dear, it''ste now. Jay and Angeline are probably asleep, so let''s not go back there and disturb them. Just stay in Fragrant Vessel Court tonight." Grand Old Master Yorks immediately fled the scene. He wanted to leave some space for his son and daughter-inw. Coley on the bed, pulled the nket over him, and continued to sleep. Grand Old Master Yorks ran back in and pulled Cole''s ear, dragging him out. "Stinking little brat, have you gone blind? Let your mom and dad have some alone time." Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 Cole said, "Hey old man, let''s talk. There''s no need to pull my ear." After Grand Old Master Yorks and Cole left. Spencer closed the bedroom door, then stood behind the door panel to block Mrs. Yorks'' way out. As Mrs. Yorks was holding the baby, she was apprehensive about arguing with him. As such, she red at him. "What do you want?" Spencer got down on his knees in front of Mrs. Yorks and said with tears in his eyes, "Honey, I know that I have caused you to suffer a lot of grievances over the years. I''m sorry." Mrs. Yorks was in a daze. One must know that she had been with Spencer for decades and he had always done things his own way just because he was the head of Yorks Stronghold. He had always been unwilling to admit his mistakes even when he had done something wrong. There were tears in Mrs. Yorks'' eyes. "Do you know how many years I''ve been waiting for you to say this?" Spencer said, "Although I didn''t apologize to you when you were in the parish hall, I did coax you and cheer you up. That¡¯s already an apology in disguise, no? Have you ever seen me being so patient with other women as I am with you? Please don''t be mad at me anymore, honey." Mrs. Yorks said grumpily, "Hmph, you did coax me and cheer me up alright, but you forget everything you said as soon as you turn your back on me." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Spencer was even more aggrieved. "That¡¯s because of the effect of Love Potion." Mrs. Yorks said angrily, ¡°Don''t mention a word about Love Potion. If you really were that virtuous, then you would''ve been like Jay, willing to lose your life for the sake of moral integrity." Spencer said in frustration, "Jay is a germaphobe and has obsessivepulsive disorder, so of course, he¡¯s able to remain chaste. I don¡¯t have those strange diseases." When Mrs. Yorks noticed the look of frustration on his face, her ice-cold heart gradually melted. She walked over and pulled Spencer up, saying, "Get up." Spencer said, "I won''t get up unless you forgive me, honey." Mrs. Yorks was taken aback. She sighed weakly and asked, "What are you going to do with Sandra?" Spencer said, "That''s up to Jay." Mrs. Yorks said, "Jay is busy making preparations for the wedding. How is he supposed to find time to deal with Sandra?" Spencer said, "What do you reckon we do then, honey?¡± Mrs. Yorks said, "Angeline didn''t want to hold a wedding at first, but all of a sudden, she proposed to hold a wedding at this time? I''ve given a thought about her intentions and am guessing that she just wants to dilute Jay''s sorrows. She¡¯s intentionally trying to stop Jay from killing anyone!¡± Spencer came to a sudden realization. "Oh, Angeline is such a splendid girl.¡± Mrs. Yorks sneered, "And the Yorks are using her kindness to bully her, aren''t they?" Spencer said, "Ah, honey, the Yorks have suffered enough for neglecting Angeline, haven''t we? Don''t mention this anymore." Mrs. Yorks nodded. Spencer said again, "My dad finally knows how great you are. Every day he''s urging me to get you back.¡± Mrs. Yorks smiled bitterly. "If I had known that the Yorks men yielded topulsion instead of persuasion, I would have resisted earlier just like Angeline. I wouldn¡¯t have wasted my time away before reuniting with you when my hair is already gray.¡± When Spencer heard the implication in her words, he was overjoyed. "Are you willing to reunite with me now, honey?" Mrs. Yorks nodded. "For my grandson''s sake. I want Dawn to have aplete family.¡± Spencer got to his feet and hugged Mrs. Yorks with great excitement, saying, "You''re finally willing toe back to me, honey. Don''t go back tonight. Let¡¯s spend the night together." Mrs. Yorks nodded coyly. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 Although they had been married for a very long time, i t had not been easy for them to reunite after decades a s a scheme drove a wedge between them when they were still passionate lovers. The next day. Cole sneaked into the house to check on his son but bumped into the scene of his parents sleeping while embracing each other. He was petrified. He shut the door quickly and took a few deep breaths t o recover from the shock. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Cole behaving in an abnormal manner and teased him, "Did you see a ghost? What''s with that expression?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks walked over, trying to catch a glimpse of his great-grandson as well. Cole dragged him aside and said, "Hey, old man, it''s not appropriate to look inside...¡± Grand Old Master Yorks came to a sudden realization. "Your mother didn''t leavest night?" Cole nodded. Grand Old Master Yorks was overjoyed. "I''m so d she''s back." Mrs. Yorks and Spencer were awakened by the whispers outside the room. Mrs. Yorks said to Spencer coyly, "Hurry up and go out." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Spencer said, "Honey, they''re going to tease me to death if I go out now. I don''t want to go out. I''ll have a lie-in with you." Mrs. Yorks was helpless. At this moment, Dawn woke up. He opened his eyes. Upon seeing the unfamiliar Spencer, he burst into tears. Spencer picked up the child, opened the door, and walked out, thrusting Dawn into Cole¡¯s arms whileining, "Take care of your own son." He then turned around and entered the room, closing the door with a bang. Cole asked his Grandpa for help. "Did you see that, old man? What does your son mean by that?" Grand Old Master Yorks stroked his chin and said with a smile, "As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Your parents have just reunited. How can they find the time to take care of your child for you? You''ll have to figure this out yourself." Cole hammered the door panel and said, "Spencer, you could at least bring out my son''s milk form and diapers." Spencer opened the door and tossed a woven basket containing Dawn¡¯s daily necessities outside. "Take it. Don''t disturb me. I need to sleep.¡± Cole sighed. "Sigh, you value your lover more than your son." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at his helpless-looking grandson and burst outughing. "Cole, Jay and Angeline will get married soon. Even your parents have yed out a reunion of the century. You''re still a highly eligible bachelor. Don¡¯t you find yourself an awkward presence in the romantic Tourmaline Estate?" Cole said grumpily, "Stop it. I''m building my own property outside and it''s almost done. I¡¯ll move out when the house is finished.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was so furious that he threw a cigarette box at Cole. "Did I say I was going to drive you out of Tourmaline Estate? I want you to propose to Shirley and live happily as a family." Cole pulled a long face. "That''s impossible." Grand Old Master Yorks persuaded him earnestly, " Are you still in love with Angeline? You''ve seen for yourself how much effort Angeline puts on Jay. When Jay was sick, Angeline crawled her way to Cloud City just to seek treatment for him. Their rtionship is imprable, so why bother clinging to a hope that can nevere true?" Cole looked forlorn and said, "I know I don''t stand a chance, but I don''t know how to pull myself out of this." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Look at your son. He''s yours, the closest person to you in this world. I heard that Jay had forced himself to ept Rose who he detested greatly because of Jens. His reluctance was not for naught as he discovered the truth that Rose was Angeline.¡± Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Grand Old Master Yorks let out a long sigh. "Cole, you should learn how topromise." Cole let out a miserable smile. Angeline once said that nothing in this world was perfect, and it would already be considered a blessing i f a person could piece things together to near perfection. What she did not know, however, was that his life was doomed to be imperfect from the moment he met her. Even near perfection was a luxury to him. Chateau de Selene. Angeline had a dream. She dreamed that Jay was proposing to her in fluffy wolf pajamas. She giggled in her dream. One side of Jay''s mouth rose into a slight smile when he looked at the woman sleeping in his arms giggling s o innocently. "What are you dreaming about? Why do you look so happy?" he said to himself. Surprisingly, Angeline replied to him, "Jaybie, you look super cute in that wolf pajamas." Jay was petrified. Super cute? Was she describing him? He had always been a taciturn man since childhood, and others thought he was cold and unfriendly. On the contrary, Angeline was the only one who never saw him as the lofty Young Master Ares and showed her true self in front of him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She approached him unscrupulously, yelled at him, and even made a scene without a single care for her image in front of him. He had cultivated this version of Angeline into a gentle, kind-hearted, and highly-cultured wife and mother. Jay stroked her delicate eyebrows. "Actually, you can keep being yourself. I like you no matter what." At breakfast, Jay looked at Angeline and asked curiously, "You had a dreamst night?" Angeline thought for a while, then recalled the lovely dream she had in the morning. The corner of her lips drew up. "Mm." "What dream was that? Why do you look so blissful?" Angeline said excitedly, "I dreamt that you became a big bad wolf while I became a little rabbit. You brought me to your wolf den and I thought you were about to devour me, but instead of eating me, you asked for my hand in marriage." Jay eyed her suspiciously... This woman¡¯s way of thinking was truly strange." What did I use to propose to you?" The uing Valentine''s day had been gnawing at him as he tried to think of ways to cheer her up. Since the big bad wolf of her dreams could cheer her up, maybe he could learn a thing or two from the big bad wolf. Angeline said with a smile, "You proposed to me with nine carts of carrots." Jay was dumbfounded. Although he had always paid attention to practicality, and all his romantic acts revolved around practicality, this one was simply too practical. "Do you like carrots?" He did not understand why Angeline would get so happy over nine carts of carrots when she did not even need to worry about food and clothing. Angeline replied, "The point is, every carrot was engraved with words, and there were love poems on them... Some of the love poems were really humorous and didn''t match your character at all." Jay could not help butugh. "Let''s hear it." Angeline shook her head, blushing. "No.¡± She was the one who had the dream, so even the love poems had been generated in her mind. Jaybie wouldugh at her if she read the lovey-dovey love poems aloud. Angeline left her dishes on the table and ran away. "I''ll go check on Dawn." Jay knew she was avoiding his question. When he heard that she was going to Fragrant Vessel Court, he immediately recalled that the big bad wolf Cole, who would cast his covetous eyes on Angeline, was in Fragrant Vessel Court. He then ordered domineeringly, "Don''t go." Angeline looked at him in astonishment. "Why?" Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 "My aunt and uncle have finally reunited. As the saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. They probably won¡¯t wee you if you go right now." Jay made a random excuse. Angelina said, "What about Dawn?" Jay said, "His father will take care of him. Don''t worry about it." Angeline was bored to death. "What should I do now, then?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jay patted the chair in front of him. "Sit down. Stay with me." Angeline walked up to Jay reluctantly and stared at him awkwardly. Jay coaxed her, "Read me the love poem?" Angeline covered her face with her hands. "This is so embarrassing." "If you read it to me, I¡¯ll cook you carrots." Angeline thought for a while and made one up on the spot. "I admire you like the gods, almighty and allpowerful; you love me like a child, pampering me to your bones.¡± Jay wiped his mouth gracefully after eating. Angeline said leisurely, "I will spend my entire life holding you in my arms indefinitely. When you grow old, I will be even more madly in love with you and spend all day and night with you.¡± Angeline threw herself into his arms shyly... "Jaybie.11 Jay hugged her tightly. ¡°I will remain faithful to you and hope that everything will be smooth-sailing for you.¡± Zayne pushed the door in and saw Jay and Angeline embracing each other. He could not help feeling dumbfounded. "F*ck me. No way. Who are you trying to show, acting all lovey-dovey when there''s no one here?¡± Angeline quickly got up from Jay¡¯s arms and asked Zayne curiously, "What are you doing here?" Zayne said excitedly, "I have good news to share with you, Angel.¡± "What is it?" Jay askedzily. "Josephine¡¯s baby moved," Zayne said excitedly. Angeline red speechlessly at him. Josephine had noticed it some time ago, but Zayne just could not feel the fetus'' subtle movements. Zayne was probably only realizing the fun of interacting with his child now when the baby''s movements became bigger and more distinct. Jay said coldly, "Why are you telling us that your child is moving? We¡¯re not interested in knowing." Zayne said, "I know you haven''t experienced the fun of interacting with your baby while it¡¯s still in the mother''s belly, but you will still have a chance if you work harder." Angeline counted the days and said, "Speaking of which, Josephine''s belly is getting bigger day by day. It''s time for her to prepare for delivery." Jay said, "Let Zayne worry about it himself.¡± Zayne grinned and said, "It''s still early. I''ll celebrate the Fourth of July with Josephine first." Jay¡¯s expression changed almost imperceptibly at the mention of the 4th of July. He was nning to propose to Angeline in early July. He had made all necessary preparations for the proposal but did not know if he could win Angeline¡¯s heart, hence he was quite nervous about it. Zayne asked Angeline, "How are you guys nning to spend the Fourth of July together, Angel?" Angeline said, "Fourth of July? We¡¯re too old for that." Zayne shouted immediately, "Silly girl! You must remember that you''re a woman, and a woman will use the Fourth of July, Valentine''s day, birthday, wedding anniversary, proposal anniversary... In short, use all these holidays to extort a huge sum of money from your husband. When you have a treasure vault of your own, you can then buy things for yourself without asking from anyone." Jay red at Zayne with a darkplexion... "Zayne Severe, stop teaching Angeline to be so unbelievably money-minded!" He did not like women who extorted their husbands for money. Zayne said with righteous indignation, "Money-minded? You don''t want me to teach my sister these things so you can squeeze the most out of her. You''ve been taking care of her like a princess since she was a child and can''t bear to spend a penny on her. You think I don¡¯t know that all capitalists are stingy by nature?" Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Angeline smiled and said, "Jaybie isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Zayne said, "Who says he isn¡¯t? Look at you, you don''t own any decent jewelry at all. Who would believe that you¡¯re the crown prince of Imperial Capital¡¯s woman?" Jay looked at the in and neat-looking Angeline... H e sank into self-reflection. He always thought that a woman''s inner beauty and refinement were more important, hence neglecting Angeline¡¯s outward appearance. This had caused Angeline to be influenced by him and thus she led a frugal life as well. When they were in Yorks Stronghold, Spencer''s mistresses often looked down on her because of the way Angeline dressed. "Angeline, let''s go shopping for jewelryter," Jay said. Zayne nodded in satisfaction. "The capitalist is finally willing to spend some money." Angeline red at Zayne. "Don''t you have better things to do?" She then turned around to walk upstairs beforeing down with a bank card. Zayne began babbling again. "Are you using your own card, Angelina? Why are you so silly? This is when you should let the man pay." Angelina smiled and said, "This card belongs to Jaybie. It has been with me all along." Zayne was dumbfounded. He then looked at Jay guiltily and asked, refusing to let this matter drop, "How much money is in the card?" "All my wealth," Jay replied. Zayne was dumbfounded again. He then whispered to Angelina, "When did Master Ares give you the card?" Angelina replied, "He gave it to me before I was disfigured. I used Jaybie''s money to get stic surgery!" Zayne nodded and submitted willingly. "Alright then, it''s my fault for measuring the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men." Soon, Jay, Angelina, Zayne, and Josephine arrived at thergest jewelry store in Imperial Capital. Josephine looked at the jewelry and loved everything. "This is a pretty good set, Sis Angelina. This one is nice too." When Zayne went shopping for jewelry, he looked at the price on thebel and picked the most expensive o f all. "Miss, show us the most expensive and best jewelry you have. My sister is not short of money." Jay looked at the dazzling array of jewels but had a feeling that they were not worthy of a natural beauty like Angeline. Jay, however, respected Angeline very much and would ask her for her opinion. "Have you found one that you like?" Angeline shook her head and said, "I''m not particrly fond of any of them." Jay could not help butugh. Angeline had now been assimted to resemble him-indifferent and having n o desire for material possessions. "Pick a few that you like for our wedding," Jay said, "A s for the rest, take them home and wear them casually." Angeline thought of the two sets of jade jewelry Chloe had given her and thought they would be perfect for the wedding. She said, "I''ve already prepared my own wedding essories, Jaybie." Jay was surprised. "When did you prepare them?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline replied, "The ancestral jewelry my mother gave to me. I think I can use that for the wedding." Zayne cried out, "We don''t have any ancestral jewelry." Afraid that Zayne would spill the beans, she quickly exined, "Mom said that it was only passed down to women, not men." Zayne stomped his feet and hit his chest. "Argh, why a m I not a daughter? I''ve suffered a massive loss.¡± Angeline, Jay said, "I want you to wear a diamond ne on the day of your wedding." Compared to the fragile jade jewelry, Angeline preferred timeless diamonds, hence she nodded and said, "Okay." However, Angeline, who was not interested in jewelry, could not decide which one to buy even after browsing for a long time. Jay looked at the jewelry store. "We''ll buy all of them, then." Angeline was dumbfounded. This style of doing things was in line with Jay''s character. Every time Jay faced a dilemma when choosing something, he would have a bad habit of buying everything. Nevertheless, this was a jewelry store, and buying all o f the jewelry here would cost a lot of money. Jay stretched his hand toward Angeline. "Give me the card." Angeline held the card tightly. "Are you going to buy the jewelry store?¡± Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 Jay nodded. Angeline shook her head. ¡°That''s too wasteful, Jaybie." Jay said, "Be a good girl and give me the card." "No.¡± Jay, Zayne teased, "As men, we still need to give ourselves some leeway. Well, I think it''s necessary to keep a secret stash of money... Ahhhh, ouch, ouch, ouch! It hurts, Josephine!" Josephine pulled Zayne''s ear. "How dare you keep a secret stash behind my back?! What¡¯s the secret stash for?" "For cigarettes." "You¡¯re smoking when you¡¯re not in good health?" "No, no. I don¡¯t smoke. It''s just for a little bit of wine." "Like I would believe in your crap. You can''t drink wine." "Just an asional reward for celebrity streamers," Zayne blurted out. He had made a blunder this time. Josephine suddenly burst into tears. ¡°How dare you hook up with inte celebrities behind my back? Do you not love me anymore, Zayne?" Zayne exined, "I didn''t hook up with inte celebrities. I just think that the celebrity streamers have a tough life, so I give them some rewards to sponsor them." Seeing the many issues that cropped up between Zayne and Josephine because of a secret stash, Angeline quickly handed the card to Jay. Jay could not help butugh. He took the card and came to the counter, saying, "I want all the jewelry from the True Love series. Please send them to Chateau de Selene in Tourmaline Estate." When the shopkeeper at the counter heard the name Tourmaline Estate, she could not help but take a few more nces at Jay. Astounded by his otherworldly good looks, she eximed like a love-struck fool, "Ah! Are you Master Ares?" Jay pulled a long face and nodded. "Can we take a photo together?" "No." Jay refused resolutely. "Please, Master Ares." "No. My wife will get jealous." Angeline waved her hand quickly and said generously, "I won''t get jealous. Go on and take it." Jay looked gloomily at her. "Do you not love me anymore?" Angeline nced at Jay and then at Josephine before sticking out her tongue, saying, "You siblings are really simr, aren''t you?" She then reluctantly walked up to Jay, took his arm, and smiled at the salespeople. "I''m sorry, my husband doesn''t like taking pictures. If you don''t mind, I can take pictures with you." The salespeople looked Angeline up and down in a cold and indifferent manner. "Well, aren''t you beautiful, Miss. Are you a celebrity?¡± Angeline shook her head in embarrassment. "Are you a celebrity inte streamer?¡± "No.¡± "Forget it then." The salespeople dispersed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Depressed, Angeline looked at Jay with a defeated gaze. Jay pulled her into his arms and said, "You don''t need to be a famous celebrity or even a celebrity streamer. You just need to be my wife." Angeline sighed nheless, saying, "You''re saying it like I''m your essory." Both Josephine and Angeline were in a bad mood. Jay gave up cing orders at this jewelry store. As a man who argued over the littlest details, he did not want to help increase sales for the salespeople who had just beaten Angeline down. With great regret, the salespeople watched as they walked away... The cash cow that came to them had escaped just like that. "Who exactly is that girl? Do you really believe that she''s Master Ares¡¯ wife?" a salesgirl asked. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 "The girl was dressed in in clothes and didn''t wear any jewelry. She looks nothing like a celebrity or socialite. I think she''s just a natural beauty who caught Master Ares¡¯ eye. She''s no wife, more like a lover I reckon." "I¡¯m surprised that Master Ares cares so much about her. Had we known about that earlier, we should''ve done everything we could to please her, huh?" a salesperson said with regret. As soon as they were doneining, they saw their manager running over while covered in sweat. H e asked, "Where''s Master Ares? Where''s Master Ares?" "He left," the salespeople replied respectfully. The manager stomped his feet. "Why did he leave? Do you know how rare an opportunity it is for Master Ares to bring Ms. Severe out to buy jewelry? What the hell are you doing... Why didn''t you grasp this opportunity to make a fortune?" The salespeople had yet to realize that they had lost a chance to make a fortune until their manager told them, "I''d like to see how you¡¯re going to cry when Master Ares buys the jewelry store next door." "Who''s thatdy, sir?" "Who? You don''t know? That¡¯s the Leveies'' princess who grew up under Master Ares¡¯ care. She''s the apple o f the crown prince''s eye." The snobbish salespeople were dumbfounded. When they were done purchasing the jewelry, Angeline seemed cheerless on their way home. Jay frowned, thinking what a failure he was. He was a distinguished and renowned crown prince yet no one knew who his wife was. Jay suddenly pulled Angelina''s hand over, held it in his palm, and said tenderly, "Angeline, let''s invite the media to live stream our wedding, okay?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Angeline widened her eyes in shock. Jay had always been a low-key man who hated the media the most. H e even had negative thinking, hoping that all the media would be wiped out. If he was secretly photographed by the media, he would use his authority to coerce them and make them go bankrupt. Why would he take the initiative to invite the media now? Even Zayne and Josephine could not understand Jay''s reason for doing so either. Zayne protested, saying," What''s with the sudden boasting, Master Ares? I know your grand and luxurious wedding can attract many women and make them admire you, but don''t forget that you¡¯re taken, okay?" Jay darted a sideways nce at him. "I''m not trying to boast about my wedding, I''m boasting about my beautiful wife." Zayne was dumbfounded. He then muttered, "What are you thinking about? You¡¯re eager to tell the whole world that Angeline''s your wife, are you?" Jay fell silent, which was considered as a tacit assent t o Zayne''s spection. Josephine understood Jay''s intention at once and said enviously, "Look how well Big Brother treats Angeline, Zayne. He''s so devoted and affectionate. What about you? You already have something yet still want more. I will fight you to the end if you give the celebrity streamers rewards again.¡± Zayne said miserably, "You''re already arguing incessantly with me, aren''t you?" Josephine was so furious she burst into tears. "Can you please be reasonable?" Zayne was suddenly at a loss. "Ahhh, I... I don''t harbor improper desires toward celebrity streamers. Stop overthinking, okay?" Angeline sighed and said weakly, "Can you stop arguing? Zayne, Josie is pregnant. It won''t be good for the child if you make her cry." Hearing that crying was not good for the child, Zayne admitted defeat and immediately took Josie''s hands, saying, "There, there, don''t be angry anymore. I was wrong." Josephine cried even harder. "You''re only makingpromises because of our child, right? Would you apologize to me if we weren''t having a child?" Zayne said helplessly, "Don''t you think you''re being a bit unreasonable?" Jay frowned. Angeline was in a bad mood. Josephine and Zayne were quarreling over trivial matters again. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 He felt particrly irritable because of this. "Stop crying, Josephine Ares," Jaymanded domineeringly. Josephine went from wailing to sobbing. Jay then ordered Zayne, "Since you don''t know how to manage your money, Zayne, you will hand over all your bank cards to Josephine." Zayne said reluctantly, "What am I supposed to do if I need to use money?" "Ask Josephine for it." Zayne dropped this head and sighed over and over again. Jay looked at Angeline. "What¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?" Angeline rested her head on his shoulder and said," I¡¯m not good enough for you, Jaybie." Jayughed. "How did those ignorant salespeople turn you into such a sentimental and moody person?" Angeline said, "Their reminder has helped me realize my shorings. Jaybie, you''re the crown prince of Imperial Capital and everyone sees you as their hero. Everyone knows you because Grand Asia has changed the quality of life of Imperial Capital citizens." At this point, her voice dropped considerably. "But I''ve not made any contributions to society nor the people aside from being passionately in love with you." Jay said, "So... what do you n to do?" Angeline said, "I think I should shift my focus onto work after our wedding. I should start doing something meaningful." Jay remembered Grandma Boye''s advice that it would be beneficial for Angeline if she could divert her energy away from love. Love could harm her health, and he was afraid that deep emotions would shorten her lifespan. Jay said with a smile, "Okay." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline could finally set her mind at rest. "Thanks for supporting me, Jaybie!" Jay stroked her hair fondly. "You''re wee." When they got home, Zayne took out his wallet and gave it to Josephine. Josephine drew out the bank cards and looked at Zayne smugly before threatening him, "Listen up, your son is in my hands, so you''d better treat me well for the rest of your life. Also, don¡¯t forget to deposit money into this card every month or my son and I will deal with you." Zayne was caught betweenughter and tears. "You''re no different from the human traffickers who ckmail people." Josephine patted her belly and said, "Yes, I am ckmailing you." Zayne raised his hand and surrendered. "Okay, okay, you got me. Take all my bank cards, just give me some pocket money when you''re in a good mood." Josephine red at him. "Why do you want pocket money? You don''t smoke, don¡¯t drink, don''t gamble, nor do you have periods. We don¡¯t even need to pay for living expenses, so why do you want pocket money?" Zayne raised his head to look up at the sky. "I suddenly think that it''s better to be a woman. At least I can take pocket money boldly and confidently, get m y period every month, and even apply makeup and skincare-how nice!" Josephine said with a smile, "Only when you get your period will you know that it¡¯s not easy to be a woman.¡± Zayne pestered her over and over again while leaning forward. "Can you take pity on me and give me some pocket money, Josie?" "You need to tell me why you need the money. If you give me a legitimate reason, then I''ll give it to you," Josephine said. "Is it a legitimate thing to say that I want to treat my friends to a meal?" Zayne asked timidly. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 Josephine looked at Zayne. She knew that he was a righteous man and liked to fight with his friends to pay the bills, hence she nodded and said, "Come to me for reimbursement when you go out with your friends." Zayne¡¯s smile froze immediately. "What kind of beast are you? Taking but not giving?" Zayne teased Josephine. Josephine burst outughing. "Do you regret marrying me?" Zayne was about to nod when he saw Josephine pointing her fist to her stomach. Zayne quickly shook his head. "No regrets, no regrets. It¡¯s a huge blessing for me to marry you." Josephine loosened her fist. Josephine suddenly took Zayne¡¯s hand and started talking about serious matters. "Zayne, the hospital called me to go in for a maternity check-up. Can you g o with me this afternoon?" "Oh no, I''m not free this afternoon," Zayne said with a guilty look on his face, "I have an appointment with a client on a contract negotiation. Why don¡¯t I go with you tomorrow?¡± Josephine smiled adorably. "I''ll ask Sis Angeline to go with me, then." In the afternoon, Josephine came to Chateau de Selene and begged Angeline to apany her to the hospital for a B-scan. Angeline agreed without hesitation because then she would be able to get rid of Jay and sneak into Carefree Garden to see Chloe. When they came to the hospital for a B-scan, Josephine held Angeline''s hand, sounding particrly nervous when she said, "I¡¯m scared, Sis Angeline." Angeline smiled tenderly. "What are you afraid of?" Josephine said, "I''m afraid that the child will have birth defects." Angelineforted her softly. "The chances are really slim, Josephine. You won''t encounter this problem." Josephine said worriedly, "Zayne wants a daughter. I''m afraid he won''t like the child if he''s a boy..." Angeline said angrily, "If Zayne abandons him because he''s a boy, then I''ll castrate him for you. Let''s see if he will love his son once he''s castrated." Josephine, The doctor could not help butugh at the women''s banter. "You girls are the closest pair of best friends I¡¯ve ever met." The doctor began examining Josephine while Angeline stood on one side. The doctor¡¯s expression grew solemn, hence Josephine asked nervously, "Is my child okay, doctor?" The doctor replied, "Echogenic intracardiac focus on the left ventricle." Josephine burst into tears. "How could it be?" Angeline paled abruptly. For a moment, she found it difficult to ept the result and stood dazedly on the spot. Josephine got up from the bed, but her body slumped. She let out a heartbreaking cry. "My child has birth defects, Sis Angeline. What should I do?" Angeline finally snapped back to her senses and asked the doctor, "Is this serious?" The doctor replied, "It¡¯s best to wait for a while before doing a reexamination. If everything is normal, then it''ll be fine. If it''s still abnormal, then you''ll have to consider whether to keep the child or not." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline helped Josephine out of the hospital. She was crying so hard that she nearly ran out of breath. Angelina''s eyes were red. She was feeling extremely devastated, yet even so, she still needed to console Josephine. ¡°Cheer up, Josie. The doctor said that there''s a possibility that it will all be okay." Josephine was so terrified that sheid on Angelina''s shoulder and wept. "Sis Angeline, if the reexaminationes back with the same problem, the doctor will advise me to get an abortion. It was so hard for me to get pregnant with this child. If it''s possible, I''m willing to give up ten years or even 20 years of my life for my child as long as it''s healthy." Angeline murmured, "The child will be fine. If you believe in it, then it''ll make it through alive." Both women embraced each other at the entrance of the hospital and wailed. Angeline then took out her phone and called Jay, trying to contain her emotions as much as she could. However, she still could not conceal the grief that was eating her alive. "Jaybie..." Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 Jay was discussing the details of the Fourth of July proposal. When he heard Angeline sobbing, he could not sit still anymore and rushed to the basement to get his car to hurry over to the hospital. "Angeline, Josephine, what''s the matter?" Jay pushed the car door open. When Josephine saw Jay, she threw herself into Jay¡¯s arms and burst into tears. "Big Brother!" Josephine started sobbing. Jay was stunned. God knew that all he wanted to do right now was give Angeline a hug. He wanted to push Josephine away, but she was crying her heart out. Jay had no choice but to stretch his hand out to Angeline. She walked up to him with pink eyes. He raised his hand to wipe her tears, asking softly,'' What happened?" Angeline exined with great sorrow, "The doctor said the child has congenital heart disease. What should we do, Jaybie?¡± Jay looked at the small private hospital in front of him and said, "Go to Grand Asia Hospital for a reexamination." Just like that, Jay took Josephine and Angeline to Grand Asia Hospital. On the way, Josephine held Jay''s arm nervously. She was so nervous that even her voice was quivering when she spoke, "Brother, what should we do if the child really does have congenital heart disease?¡± Jay replied, "Get an abortion." Josephine''s mental strength was extremely weak. This was only a preliminary examination, and when the result came back saying that the child had a disease, Josephine was already feeling as though the world had copsed. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If the child did have a disease and would constantly fall ill after he was born, Josephine was certainly not going to have peace. Therefore, Jay''s belief was that it was better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. When they arrived at Grand Asia Hospital, Josephine was almost carried into the examination room by Jay. While waiting for the doctor to examine Josephine, Angeline stayed inside to keep Josephine company while Jay had exited the examination room tactfully. Zayne had also received the news at this moment and rushed over with great haste. He asked, "What¡¯s happening?" Jay looked at Zayne and said solemnly, "Your child may be diagnosed with congenital heart disease. You must be mentally prepared because the child might be aborted." Zayne was struck dumb when he heard what Jay said. He then tugged at his hair and slumped to the ground, sobbing. "How did this happen?" Jay reprimanded him, "Get up. This is the time when you should assume your responsibility as a man. Who i s Josephine supposed to rely on if you copse?" Zayne staggered to his feet and asked with tears in his eyes, "How could the child be sick? Perhaps because she heard Zayne''s sobs, Angeline walked out of the room with pink eyes. Zayne shook Angeline''s arms emotionally. "What did the doctor say, Angeline?" Jay pushed Zayne away and pulled Angeline into his arms, raging. "Angeline doesn''t know. Sit down and wait for the results." Therefore, Zayne sat gloomily on the chair in the waiting room. Angeline had suffered a bit of a shock and had yet toe back to her senses. She stared nkly at Zayne. Jay said in a pampering manner, "I''m here, Angeline." These words seemed to have given Angeline reassurance as her tense expression eased up. Jay lifted his fingers and wiped her tears away gently. He consoled her, saying, "Don''t cry. It''s going to be okay.¡± Angeline nodded. "Mm." Soon, the door of the ultrasound room opened. The doctor walked out and said to Jay, "Master Ares, the echogenic intracardiac focus isn''t obvious. Generally, the child will be able to develop well inter periods. I suggest doing a reexamination after some time.¡± 2 Jay nodded. Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 When Josephine walked out and saw Zayne, she immediately rushed forward and burst into tears. "What should I do, Zayne?" Jayforted her, saying, "The doctor stated very clearly that your child will develop normally. You don''t have to worry too much." Josephine was still dejected. "That''s all I''m hoping for." After leaving the hospital, Josephine suddenly reminded Angeline, "Didn¡¯t you say that you want to g o to Carefree Garden, Sis Angeline?¡± Angeline nced at Jay, a sh of panic in her eyes. Her voice stuttered when she spoke. "Let''s... not go today!" Jay narrowed his charming eyes at her in a subtle manner. Angeline''s eyes flickered. She was too afraid t o meet his eyes. It was clear that she was hiding something from him. "Why do you want to go to Carefree Garden, Angeline?" Jay asked. "To see... Grandma Boye?¡± Angeline said with a guilty conscience. Jay had not seen Grandma Boye for many days, and although he was not close to Grandma Boye, she did save his life as well as Angeline¡¯s. As such, he still respected Grandma Boye very much. "Let''s go. I''ll go with you," Jay said. Angelina waved her hands immediately. "We won''t be going today." If Jay knew that she was hiding Chloe in Carefree Garden, he would certainly fly into a rage. Perhaps with his bigotry and prejudice, he might even take his anger out on Chloe and harm her. She must wait until Jay stopped hating Chloe and forgave herpletely before allowing them to meet again. Jay gazed at Angelina. He knew that she was hiding a secret in Carefree Garden seeing how she was apprehensive about him going there. Jay¡¯s eyes were deep and profound. He did not want to confront Angelina head-on, so he brought Angelina back to their house. As soon as they returned to Chateau de Selene, Angelina went to the bathroom under the pretext that she wanted to take a bath, but in truth, she was just trying to avoid getting interrogated by the suspicious Jay. Jay pushed open the bathroom door and leaned against the door panel while staring straight at her. H e asked her, "Has the water cooled down?" It was only then did Angeline realize that the temperature of the water in the bathtub had cooled down. When she walked out with Jay in a bathrobe, Jay had already prepared a hairdryer for her. He pressed Angeline down in front of a dressing table and gently blew her hair dry for her. Angeline pondered in silence. Since Jay was so quiet, he was probably not nning to interrogate her anymore. When her hair was dry, Jay turned off the hairdryer and turned the European-style leather chair to face him. Propping his hands on the armrest and leaning over to stare at Angeline, he questioned her, "Do you have nothing to tell me?" Angeline pretended to be dumb. "I have a lot to say to you but don''t know where to start." Jay drew up the corners of his lips. "I''m free. You can take all the time you need." Angeline¡¯s expression sank... What should she say to him? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I love you, Jaybie." She fumbled for something to say. "Mm. I know this," Jay responded. Angeline asked, "But you don''t know how much I love you." "Let¡¯s hear it." Angeline began stirring up emotions. "I love you more than I thought.¡± Jay was slightly moved. He raised his hand and stroked her face. "Anything else?¡± "I love you and want to live and die with you.¡± "You can''t be born again, but remember to bring me along when you die," Jay said humorously. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Angeline embraced him. "I don''t want you to die!" She started sobbing. "Angeline, what¡¯s the point of living if you leave me alone in this world and are no longer by my side?" Jay asked. Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck and began crying. Jay¡¯s interrogation could not go on. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He picked Angeline up and put her gently on the bed." You should rest. I¡¯m going out." When he turned around, Angeline suddenly took his hand. "Jaybie... Are you going to Carefree Garden?" Jay turned his head and looked at her. There was a hint of anger in his tone as he said, "So you know what I¡¯m nning to do? You once told me that as husband and wife, we should be honest with each other, but now you have your own secret and hide things from me. Do you know how uneasy I feel?" Angeline sat up and said, "Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll tell you." Jay listened quietly as she continued. Angeline spoke, "But you must first promise me that you won¡¯t get angry no matter what I say." "Okay, I won''t," Jay said between clenched teeth. "Jaybie, I sent Chloe to Carefree Garden," Angeline mumbled. Jay was first struck dumb and then went berserk." Hasn''t she tortured you enough? Why are you still keeping in touch with her? Angeline Severe, there should be a limit to your kindness.¡± Angeline said tearfully, "I knew you¡¯d get angry." Jay,"..." Jay was furious. "How can I not be? She has hurt you time and again. How I hope you will never meet again. But now? You''re taking the initiative to send yourself t o her doorstep? Do you know how insecure I feel when you don''t know how to cherish yourself?" Angeline knew that Jay would be cross when he knew about this, but she did not expect Jay to be so crossed. She was afraid to speak and looked timidly at him, waiting for his anger to dissipate. After a long time, the undting movement of Jay''s chest toned down gradually and his tone softened." Promise me that you''ll never see her again." Angeline and Chloe had buried the hatchet and would asionally text each other. She could tell that Chloe was turning away from evil and was also starting to care about her. Therefore, Jay''s request had put her in a huge dilemma. Jay was boiling. "You''re not going to listen to me, are you?" Angeline shook her head again. Jay stood up abruptly. "I''ll send her away and make sure she never turns up at Imperial Capital ever again." Angeline said, "Don''t send Mom away, Jaybie.¡± Jay stared dazedly at Angeline. She sounded extremely cordial and natural when she called out the word ''Mom'', and this puzzled him greatly. Angeline should loathe Chloe more than he did, no? "You don''t hate her anymore?" Angeline replied, "Actually, Jaybie, I can never forgive her for the things she has done, but I¡¯m willing to give her a chance." Jay sneered. "That''s silly." Angeline said stubbornly, "Jaybie, the doctor gave up o n me when I had depression, but you didn¡¯t. You gave me a new life, so why can''t we give her a chance to start anew?" Jay was dumbfounded. It turned out that Angeline had been moved by his kindness and became considerate of others so she naively thought that she could transform Chloe. Jay said, "That''s different." He then announced with great dominance, "Don¡¯t interfere in Chloe''s affair. I''ll deal with it." He strode away after saying those words. Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 Angeline jumped off the bed and dragged Jay back at lightning speed, begging, "Don¡¯t go, Jaybie." Jay turned around, looking down at her from above. "You''re going against me for someone who has hurt you. You''re really...¡± Jay was so furious that he did not know what to say. Angeline wrapped her arms around his waist and coaxed him quickly, "Let me finish, okay, Jaybie?" Jay said helplessly, "Alright then." "She has learned from her mistakes and turned over a new leaf." Angeline looked at Jay¡¯s indifferent gaze and added," You must believe me, Jaybie." However, Jay''s trust in Chloe had been exhausted. Whenever he recalled the things she had done, he could not bring himself to trust Chloe even just a bit. Angeline let go of him, rushed clumsily to the safe, and took out two jewelry boxes. "Look, these are the gifts she gave me," Angeline said with delight. Jay said self-deprecatingly, "Looks like I''ve not taught you well enough. How can you allow others to bribe you with meager gifts like that?" Angeline said, "Why don''t you take a look first before you say anything?" She opened the box and took out the ancestral ne Chloe gave her. "See?" Jay looked at the jade ne and his eyes became filled with disappointment. "So this cheap thing is what moved you?" Angeline,"..." "This stuff isn¡¯t cheap." "If you like it, I''ll buy you all the jade nes all over Imperial Capital. Return this to her." He reached out to snatch the jade ne. Angeline took the opportunity to press onto the jade ne using her body to prevent Jay from snatching it. Angeline exined, "The ne isn''t expensive, Jaybie, but it has an extraordinary origin." Jay was stunned. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he was making a fuss. Angeline was not a materialistic person, so how could she possibly be bribed with a mere ne? "Go ahead then." He walked back into the room and sat down. Angeline held up the jade ne and said, "This was given to your grandmother by your great- grandmother. Your grandmother gave it to your mother, and now your mother is giving it to me." Jay curled his lips. "This was passed down from our ancestors?¡± Angeline nodded. "Yes, Mom said that this ne is only passed down to daughters, but since she doesn''t have a daughter, she passed it to me." Jay said, "You believe what she said?" Angeline nodded. "Yes, I do." Jay fell silent. It was not so much that Angeline was innocent and easy to trick, but maybe she had the desire to see them reconcile as mother and son and to gain her mother-inw''s recognition. This desire was so strong that even a hint of kindness that Chloe showed her could win her heart. "Come here, Angeline." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Angeline sauntered over, and Jay pulled her onto hisp "You don''t have to consider my feelings, Angeline. I¡¯m mentally prepared to stop seeing her and be universally condemned. As long as you''re safe, I know that my decision will be worthwhile." Angeline¡¯s eyes turned pink. "Don''t be silly, Jaybie. I don¡¯t want others to condemn you nor see you lose your mother, more so live in guilt." Jay said, "Don''t be silly, Angeline. Even the moon in the sky can¡¯t be round all the time." Angeline said, "Trust me, Jaybie. Mom has turned over a new leaf. In fact, she gave me the ne because she has acknowledged me as her daughter." Jay thought that Angeline was really silly and adorable. "What''s in the other box?" Angeline took the box and said with a smile, "Why don''t you open it and take a look?" Jay opened the box and saw the jade ne he had made for Angeline. The joy of regaining something that he had lost put a smile on his face. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 "Now this is my jade ne," he said. Angeline snatched the ne from him and held it like a treasure in her hands, saying, "It''s not yours, it''s mine. Mom said that this is for her daughter-inw." Jay was stunned. After he was stunned for a really long time, he asked," Did she really say that?" Angeline nodded. "Yes." Jay¡¯s gaze was deep and unpredictable. He was suspicious by nature, so no matter how sincere Chloe sounded, he would still be skeptical of her sincerity. He put the ancestral jewelry into his pocket and said t o Angeline, ¡°Lend this to me. It¡¯ll be useful for me.¡± "Will you return it to me, then?" Angeline asked. Jay said, "That¡¯s hard to say." Angeline sighed. "I shouldn''t have shown the jewelry t o you, then." Jay kissed her on the cheek. "Be a good girl and take a rest. I''m going to Fragrant Vessel Court.¡± Angeline understood his intention. He was going to Grand Old Master Yorks to verify the authenticity of the ne, to make sure that Chloe was not lying. "Okay." Jay left Chateau de Selene and came to Fragrant Vessel Court. Grand Old Master Yorks was daydreaming on a recliner in the courtyard. Ever since his daughter''s disappearance, Grand Old Master Yorks had been really worried about Chloe even though he did not say anything. For many days, there had been no news of Chloe and h e was worried that something had happened to her. Jay went straight to the recliner next to him andy down, askingzily, "What are you thinking about, old man?¡± "Nothing." Grand Old Master Yorks knew that Chloe had left a scar in Jay¡¯s heart, hence he was apprehensive about mentioning her name to him for fear that he would trigger the antipathy in him. Jay asked, "You miss your daughter?" Grand Old Master Yorks sat up and turned his head to look at Jay. "I know you hate her, JJ, but she¡¯s my daughter. All fathers care about their children. She has been missing for so many days, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s..." At the sight of Jay''s indifference and calmness and how he lookedpletely unconcerned about Chloe, Grand Old Master Yorks waved his hand while saying, "Forget it. I''m not going to mention her to you because that''s only going to make you mad." Jay took out the jade ne from his pocket and handed it to Grand Old Master Yorks. "Do you recognize this?" When Grand Old Master Yorks saw the ne, his expression changed instantly. "Where did you get this, JJ?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked emotionally. Jay said, "Tell me the origin of this ne first." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "This is your mother''s ne." "Where did she pick it up from?" Jay asked in disdain. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "She didn''t pick this up. This was given to her by your grandmother. This is the Yorks'' heirloom and is only passed down to daughters, not men." Jay''s expression froze slightly. Chloe actually spoke the truth? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Grand Old Master Yorks reached out to take the ne, Jay suddenly put the ne away and said, "This belongs to Angeline." Grand Old Master Yorks''plexion alternated between blue and white. "This is your mother''s, when did it be Angeline''s?" His first reaction was that Angeline had harmed Chloe and then took Chloe''s ne as her own. Jay was extremely speechless by Grand Old Master Yorks'' ill-natured spections. "Angeline is not short of money. If she can cherish this cheap ne, then that''s certainly a blessing for the Yorks." Grand Old Master Yorks came back to his senses by the words he said. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 Grand Old Master Yorks came to a sudden realization. Yeah, Angeline was not a materialistic person and did not like wearing jewelry, so she certainly did not snatch the jewelry from Chloe. Grand Old Master Yorks stood up in astonishment..." Your mother gave it to her?" Jay nodded in silence. Grand Old Master Yorks sounded extremely emotional. "You found your mother?" People all over Yorks Stronghold had been searching high and low for Chloe yet there was still no news of her. When he suddenly received news about her, Grand Old Master Yorks was both surprised and delighted. Jay said, "Angeline was the one who hid her in Carefree Garden." Grand Old Master Yorks was astounded. His heart that had calmed down was stirred once more. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Why is Angeline doing this when the two of them are so ipatible with each other?" Jay replied, "That''s because Angeline is silly." Grand Old Master Yorks was dazed. Jay stood up and exined solemnly, "Angeline wants to give her a chance to turn over a new leaf." Grand Old Master Yorks was astounded once more. He then burst into tears. "Angeline is such a pure and kind child." Jay sounded hostile. "She will not be a weapon for others to use against her." Grand Old Master Yorks knew that Jay was warning them. He let out a wry smile and said, "JJ, if this was someone else s daughter who tolerates someone who has hurt her over and over again unconditionally, then I would think that she¡¯s silly too. But Angeline is different. She has you, the Severes, and the Areses as her backing, so it¡¯s easy for her to kill Chloe. What surprised me, though, is that she didn''t choose hatred. She gave up hatred, and I can¡¯t be more thankful to her for that." Jay narrowed his phoenix eyes. "I¡¯m d you understand this. Even if Angeline is a murderer, I will only pass her the knife. You''re all born bandits and have bad habits of throwing your weight around. Listen up, Angeline is no pushover." When Grand Old Master Yorks learned that Chloe was still alive and had also buried the hatchet, he was extremely thrilled and epted Jay''s warnings calmly. He even patted his chest and said to Jay," Don¡¯t worry, JJ. If the Yorks disrespect Angeline, then I''ll be the first to punish them. If your mother doesn''t repent, I¡¯ll break her leg and imprison her in Mount Pearl." It was only then did Jay feel relieved. When Jay left, Grand Old Master Yorks announced the good news to Spencer and Mrs. Yorks. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "The Yorks are truly blessed because Angeline has buried the hatchet. Now I can finally die in peace." Spencer said, "Dad, how can you die when your good days are just starting?" Grand Old Master Yorks nced at Cole who was standing on one side and said resentfully, "You''re right, I can''t die yet because Cole hasn''t married." Cole lifted Dawn up and said, "I may not have a wife, but I have a son, so I¡¯m considered to have continued the family line. Is that not enough for you to die without regrets?" Grand Old Master Yorks sighed. "Dawn¡¯s surname is Severe, not Yorks, so that''s not counted as a continuity of the family line." Cole''s expression sank. "You won¡¯t feel anything once you die. What difference does it make whether you die with or without regrets?" As soon as he said those words, Spencer took off his shoe and smashed it at Cole. Cole quickly raised his child to block the attack, and Spencer withdrew when he saw this. He scolded Cole," You idiot! How dare you use such a young child to block the attack for you?!" Cole said, "I know you can''t bring yourself to hit a child." Spencer was furious. "Have you ever seen a father who behaves like you? Learn from your cousin. Look how outstanding his children are! Now look at you, I can''t believe you actually used your child to block an attack..." Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 Cole was dissatisfied. "Hehe, he was practically an invisible man when Angeline was pregnant and snatched the children¡¯s custody from her when the children were five years old. Do you want me to learn from him?¡± Mrs. Yorks said, "Rubbish! Your cousin raised Jens himself. He''s better at raising children than you.¡± Cole was dumbfounded. This was the first time he had heard his mother speaking on his father''s behalf. In the past, his mother would take on a different position than his father whether the things he said were right or wrong. Cole gave his father a thumbs up. "Aren''t you great at training your wife?" Spencer was extremely proud of himself. "Look at you. You¡¯re almost 40 now yet still haven''t married. It makes me wonder if you''re really my son." Cole was infuriated and started sowing dissension between his parents mischievously. "You win. What d o you n to do with Sandra?¡± Spencer wilted instantly as he looked at Mrs. Yorks dejectedly. Cole pressed on and said, "Don''t use Brother Jay as your excuse. He and Angeline are preparing for their grand wedding and have no energy to clean up your mess." Spencer dropped his head and ate his food in silence. Mrs. Yorks stared coldly at him. "What are you really thinking about? You promised to dismiss them. If you go back on your word, then I''ll leave.¡± Spencer hastened to say, "Honey, I''ve never thought of going back on my word. I just have no idea how to ask them to leave." Mrs. Yorks said, "If you''re not going to do it, then I will do it for you." Spencer said, "I''ll let you make all the decisions, honey." After the meal, Mrs. Yorks came to the room where Sandra and Judy were being held captive. Sandra had been beaten severely by Jay that day and was seriously injured. Although she had recovered slightly, it would take 100 days for the bone to knit and tendons to heal, hence she could onlyy on the bed at this moment. The skin on Judy''s neck had been destroyed by sulfuric acid, revealing a really disgusting-looking scar. Sandra was astounded when she saw Mrs. Yorks, but a t the same time, she knew that something was wrong. "Why are you here?" Mrs. Yorks said lightly, "I¡¯m here to discuss whether you should leave or stay." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sandra''s face turned pale as she asked, "Is this yours o r Old Master Yorks'' decision?" Mrs. Yorks said, "It''s a joint decision between us." Sandra eximed emotionally, "No, Old Master Yorks wouldn''t do this to me!" Mrs. Yorks said, "He has promised to dismiss all his mistresses and spend the rest of his life with me alone." Sandra eximed, "That''s impossible! Old Master Yorks wouldn''t be so cruel to me." Mrs. Yorks did not speak. When Sandra had calmed down a little, she stopped yelling. She red at Mrs. Yorks with bitter envy and resentment. "I knew I chose the wrong team in the fight between Angeline and Judy to win Master Ares'' heart. You chose Angeline''s team so you won while I lost." She paused and continued, "But I don''t believe that Old Master Yorks will dismiss all our sisters for an olddy like you." Mrs. Yorks said, "I''m only here to inform you of the final decision, not to discuss with you. Three dayster, I''ll get someone to send you and Judy back to Mount Pearl. From now on, neither of you can step into Imperial Capital ever again." "I won''t go unless Old Master Yorks drives me away himself," Sandra said emotionally, "He still has feelings for me so he''s afraid of facing me, am I right?" Mrs. Yorks'' expression dimmed as she turned around and left. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Chateau de Selene. Angeline anxiously waited for Jay toe home, not knowing why he brought the ne out. When Jay came back, Angeline rushed to the door to greet him. "Wee home!" She then carefully took off his coat for him. Jay sat on the couch, and she began massaging his shoulders as well as pounding his back. Although Jay looked expressionless, he was in a very good mood. He had taken the ne to Grand Old Master Yorks to verify its authenticity and learned that the ne his mother gave to Angeline was indeed the ancestral ne of the Yorks family. His gloomy and stifled heart had brightened up for some reason. He knew that he longed for a tender mother and wanted to be a filial son. He wanted a peaceful and harmonious family. This was something he dared not hope for in the past, but now, thanks to Angelina''s efforts, he was beginning to look forward to it. He looked forward to sitting down to eat and chat with his family harmoniously just like tens of thousands of families out there. When Angeline noticed how quiet he was, she could not figure out if he was still mad at her. She asked cautiously, "Where¡¯s the ne, Jaybie?" Jay took out the ne from his pocket and handed it to Angeline, to which she epted with delight before cing it in the jewelry box like it was some sort of treasure. She finally went upstairs with the box. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When she came downstairs, Jay teased her, "I used to think that girls shouldn''t be too materialistic and have always tried to suppress your interest in this area. I regret it now. Look at you, you''re treating cheap jewelry like it''s some sort of treasure." Angeline said with a smile, "I don¡¯t treasure just any jewelry. I only love this set of jewelry in particr." Jay grew envious. "Is this your favorite jewelry?" Angeline was just about to nod when she noticed the dangerous gleam in Jay''s eyes. She quickly changed her answer. "Of course not. My favorite jewelry is the ne you gave me, Jaybie." Jay was happy with her answer and stretched out his hands toward her. "Come here, let me hug you.¡± When Angeline sat next to him, he pulled her head into his arms and closed his eyes to rest. Angeline had no idea how long he was going to hold her like that. She just thought it was usual for him to remain silent like this. "How are you getting along with her, Angeline?" Jay asked in a hoarse voice after a very long time. Angeline thought for a while and said, "In the beginning, we were both very cautious with each other, but Mom still mustered the courage to apologize to me. She said she felt extremely sorry for the things she did. I told her that I forgive her and now we''re like friends. We tell each other everything and would asionally joke around too." "What do you talk to each other about?¡± Jay asked curiously. Angeline said, "Mom knows that we''re getting married and she¡¯s over the moon. She wishes us happiness and health." Jay buried his handsome face in the crook of Angeline''s neck, and at that moment, his eyes turned damp for some reason. Angeline continued, "Jaybie, Grandma Boye said that Mom''s short-temper and paranoia were a result of her tragic experience. She was imprisoned in the underground pce and suffered mental torture. She waster imprisoned in the military intelligence division and suffered physical torture. Plus, she''s having menopause right now, so her hormones are terribly imbnced right now. It wasn''t easy for her. Just forgive her." Jay did not say a word. His heart, however, hurt a little. He was exasperated with his own mother. However, after listening to his mother''s tragic experience, he felt sorry for her too. "You haven¡¯t witnessed how much she has changed. Under Grandma Boye''s meticulous care, she¡¯s more and more energetic now. Even her muscle atrophy condition has improved significantly. She now exudes a noble aura and you can sense the loving glow from her eyes.¡± Angeline suggested cautiously, "Why don''t we go and visit her tomorrow?" Jay shook his head. "I''m not going." He opened his eyes and saw the disappointment in Angeline¡¯s eyes. Jay cupped her cheek and nted an affectionate kiss on her forehead. He said softly, "Angeline, if you want to go to Carefree Garden, then go ahead. I won''t stop you any more, but you must promise me that you will not trust her too easily. Also, if you''re going there, I want you to keep your phone switched on and be avable at all times. When I give you a call, I want you to answer it straight away." Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears." You''re guarding against her." Jay said agonizingly, "I can¡¯t let you take anymore risks." Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 "Okay. Don''t worry, Jaybie, I''ll protect myself." "Mm.¡± The next day. Angeline decided to visit Chloe in Carefree Garden. Jay called Josephine and asked her to apany Angeline. When Angeline and Josephine were out of the door, Jay was still worried, so he kicked the driver out of the car and said, "I''ll drive you there." Angeline and Josephine were sitting in the backseat. Angeline stroked Josephine''s belly, basking in the joy of being an aunt soon. Jay lifted Angeline to the front passenger seat and said, "Talk to me. Keep me awake." Josephine teased, "Don''t make excuses, Brother. You can¡¯t stay away from Sis Angeline and can¡¯t wait to put her in your pocket, right?" When his intentions were exposed, Jay smiled but made no reply. When the Rolls-Royce came to Carefree Garden, Jay parked the car on the side of the road and juggled out a box like he was performing a magic trick. He took out a gorgeous hairpin from the box. He then gently and carefully pinned it on Angeline''s slightly curly bun. Angelina asked suspiciously, "What is this?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jay said bluntly, "A monitoring device.¡± Angeline,"..." Josephine was dumbfounded. "Sis Angeline is not a spy, why does she need to wear a monitoring device?¡± Jay looked affectionately at Angeline, reminding her," I''ll be waiting for you in the car." Angeline said, "Aren''t you going in to see her?" Jay said, "I''m afraid she won''t learn from her mistakes if she''s forgiven so easily." Angeline embraced Jay. "I''m going in now." Jay patted Angeline''s cheek in a pampering manner." Go on then." After Angeline and Josephine got out of the car, Jay switched on the mobile phone monitoring screen. He stared fixedly at the screen and switched on the bug a t the same time. He heard Josephine and Angeline whispering to each other. "Sister Angeline, why is Brother so anxious about youing to Carefree Garden?" Angeline said, "You''ll know in a while." Angeline came to the vi entrance and knocked on the door. Grandpa Boye was the one who opened the door for her. Upon seeing Angeline and Josephine, the old man teased Angeline yfully, saying, "Does Jaybie know that you''re here in Carefree Garden again?¡± Angeline said smugly, "He knows.¡± "Wow, so you can have a meal here in Carefree Garden today?" "No.¡± Jaybie was still in the car. She must not keep him waiting. The old man said, "I think you sneaked here again.¡± At this time, Chloe and Grandma Boye walked down the stairs. Josephine waspletely dumbfounded the moment she saw Chloe. ¡°Why is she here?" Josephine was extremely puzzled. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Angeline said, "Josephine, my mother-inw and I have decided to bury the hatchet." Josephine was astonished. She finally understood why Jay was being so cautious. Chloe and Boye walked up to Angeline. Chloe smiled amiably, her voice soft and gentle. She looked like apletely different person. She said to Angeline, "Oh, you, stop sneaking out to see me or it''s going to affect your and JJ''s rtionship if he finds out." Angeline said proudly, "Don''t worry, Mom. Jaybie is really easy to tame." A faint smile appeared on Chloe''s face. "But when his hair spikes, I''m worried that he''ll cross the line and chase my daughter-inw away." Boye interjected, "You came at the right time, Angeline. Your mother has been trying out new recipes recently and even learned how to make all kinds of snacks for you. Hurry up and try them.¡± Angeline ran to the kitchen like the breeze and walked out with a few containers of snacks of various shapes. Angeline grabbed one and popped it in her mouth. It was very hard. Boyeughed. "Be careful, don''t knock your teeth out. Your mother''s bread is a weapon that can be used to chase dogs away." Chloe was embarrassed, saying, "Stop teasing me, Mom. I''m just a beginner." At this time, the old man said in all fairness, "Boye, don¡¯tugh at other people. You¡¯ve never even stepped into the kitchen your whole life." Boye said, "Why are you pulling the rug from under m y feet? Am I not allowed to feel a sense of superiority i n front of my daughter-inw?" Chloe took Angeline''s hand affectionately and said," Why don¡¯t you stay back this afternoon, Angeline? I¡¯ll make you your favorite food." Boye said, "Don''t listen to her, Angeline. The food she makes is barely edible.¡± The atmosphere was extremely harmonious. Even Josephine, who had veiled prejudices against Chloe, could tell that she was different now. Chloe''s muscle atrophy had recovered, and her face grew more amiable and good-natured. She was already a great beauty to begin with, so as her face gradually went back to what it was like previously, she slowly regained her youthful charm as well. In addition to that, there was now peace and kindness in her heart. The vicious aura around her had ceased t o exist, which made her look like a kind and adorable woman. Josephine eximed, "You¡¯ve changed a lot, Mommy Chloe!" Chloe was slightly surprised when she heard Josephine calling her ''Mommy''. Sheter realized that Josephine was addressing her just like Jay. Chloe walked up to Josephine. Choking with sobs, she said, "I must''ve been really stupid for not cherishing kind and amazing children like you and insisting on driving you away one after another. From now on, Josie, you''ll be my daughter." Josephine hugged her with delight and called out to her affectionately, "That''s great! I have another mother now!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chloe¡¯s tears flickered in her eyes. Boye said, "Why are you crying? You should be happy. Look how lucky you are for having a considerate daughter-inw like Angeline, an adorable daughter like Josephine, and an outstanding son. Just spend the rest of your life enjoying your good fortune. Stop creating problems for yourself for no reason.¡± Chloe choked and said, "I¡¯ve finally found the reason t o keep living." Boye asked, "What is it? Let''s hear it.¡± Chloe said, ¡°I promise to love my children from now o n. No one is allowed to bully them. I want them to live every single day healthily and happily." Boye said with a smile, "A fall into a pit, a gain in your wit. It¡¯s still not toote to repent." In the Rolls-Royce. Jay took the bug from his ear, switched off the monitoring device, and fell into a daze. The atmosphere in Carefree Garden was harmonious. There was singing andughing-it was extremely contagious. This was what Jay had been looking forward to the most. Now that it hade true, Jay thought it felt extremely unreal. It was as if he was in a dream. Not long after, Angeline and Josephine walked out. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 Blissful smiles were still lingering on their faces. Angeline handed the steaming buns in her hands to Jay. "Jaybie, Mom made these. Try them." Jay took them. When he saw the weirdly shaped buns, he recalled Chloe¡¯s clumsy hands and felt a surge of warm current flowing in her heart. He took a bite and frowned. The flour in the buns was not mixed evenly. Jay pushed the container back to Angeline andined, "It¡¯s horrible." Angeline felt a sense of superiority from Chloe¡¯s and Boye¡¯s poor cooking skills and boasted, "Jaybie, your grandpa''s and father''s wives can¡¯t cook, but your wife can. I think you''re luckier." Jay reached out to rub Angeline''s head, saying in a pampering tone, "Mm." When Angeline and Jay were together, Jay was the one cooking most of the time, hence after saying those words, Angeline beganughing guiltily. Josephine sighed. "You didn¡¯t see how much Chloe has changed, Brother. She has be so amiable, gentle, and approachable. "Sis Angeline is your lucky star. She has turned a scattered family into a blissful andplete one." A blissful feeling filled Jay''s heart. He stepped on the elerator and the Rolls-Royce whizzed away. Tourmaline Estate. Shirley waited at Chateau de Selene''s gate. Jay dropped Angeline and Josephine off and went to the parking lot to park the car. When Shirley saw Angeline, she immediately came forward to greet her. "Little Angeline, I''m here to pick Dawn up." Angeline told Shirley, "Sis Shirley, Aunt Crystal and Uncle Spencer have reunited. She and Dawn have been staying in Fragrant Vessel Court these days." Shirley looked worried, afraid that the bandit men in the Yorks family would harbor unspeakable intentions toward Dawn after spending time together. Angeline could tell that Shirley was worried and said," Let''s go to Fragrant Vessel Court to fetch Dawn, Sis Shirley." Josephine was easily worn out ever since she got pregnant. She bade farewell to them and said, "Sis Shirley, Sis Angeline, I¡¯m a bit tired so I''ll be going back to get some rest now." "Mm." Fragrant Vessel Court. When Shirley and Angeline came to Fragrant Vessel Court, Grand Old Master Yorks and Cole were sitting o n the floor mats ying with Dawn. They paid no regard to their image. The spacious living room was now filled with toys. When Grand Old Master Yorks and Cole saw Shirley, they were instantly dumbfounded. Their faces revealed a hint of panic. It looked as though they were afraid that Sis Shirley would take Dawn away. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sis Shirley looked at Dawn and then pped her hands while cheering, "Come to Mama, Dawn." Dawn started dancing with joy when he saw his mother and crawled over to her. Shirley picked the child up. Grand Old Master Yorks looked disappointed and dejected at once. Cole nced at the disappointed-looking Grand Old Master Yorks and walked to Sis Shirley in a haste. He strived to fight for the child¡¯s custody by saying, "M y mother said that you¡¯ve been very busy lately and have no extra time to take care of Dawn. If you don''t mind, you can leave Dawn to me. I¡¯m still a beginner and am just starting to learn how to get along with Dawn." Shirley was no longer as weak as she was before and said domineeringly, "Cole Yorks, I will not give up on m y child no matter how busy I am with work. If you want to see Dawn, thene to Swallow City to see him." Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 Shirley allowed Cole to visit Dawn, but she would never agree with the Yorks family raising him. Cole had bonded with Dawn after they spent a few days together. He adored Dawn. He no longer wanted t o remain neutral, so he had decided to fight for the custody of the child. Cole said, "Shirley, I know you have ns to remarry. Your future husband may not ept Dawn, so why don''t you give me custody? I don¡¯t n to remarry. I¡¯ll give Dawn only the best in life. Of course, you''re wee to visit anytime." Shirley smiled bitterly as she said, "Cole, I had already given you a chance. I was willing to give you Dawn, but you didn''t cherish that chance. Now, he and I are inseparable. I will not allow you to take him away from me now." She paused and continued talking, "Rest assured, if I d o get remarried, the objective is to give Dawn aplete family. If a man can''t ept Dawn, then he won''t be my husband." Cole kept quiet. Grand Old Master Yorks winked at Cole, trying to get him to woo Shirley. However, Cole was lost in thought. Shirley and Angeline left with Dawn. When she walked to the door, Angeline suddenly turned around and said, "Shirley is now the vice president of Severe Enterprise. She''s no longer the humble and weak girl. She can now go for what she wants and fights for what brings her joy. Cousin, sincerity and timing is everything." After she said that, Angeline had a wide smile on her face as she walked away. Cole froze when he heard her words. Jay was standing at the entrance of the garden and saw Angeline stop to say something to Cole. His handsome face turned upset. "Don¡¯t get too close to him." Jay walked up to Angeline and warned her in a serious tone. He was afraid that Cole would try to do something with Angeline again. Angeline looked at Jay and smiled. "Is someone jealous?" Jay said with a stern face, "Why? Am I not allowed to b e jealous?" Angeline held his arm and coaxed him, "I was just persuading my cousin to go for my sister." Jay could imagine Cole''s aggrieved expression the moment he heard Angeline''s words and could not help butugh. Jay grabbed Angeline''s hand and held it in his in front of him. His charming lips parted slightly, but he said nothing. "Jaybie, is there something that you want to tell me?" Angeline asked curiously. Jay said, "Forget it. Come with me." It was the Fourth of July. Angeline had obviously forgotten about Jay''s promise to propose to her on the Fourth of July. She got up early in the morning and went to Carefree Garden. She then came to Fragrant Vessel Court. Her schedule was packed. Jay wanted to say something, but he was afraid of spoiling the surprise for her. In the end, he pitifully pleaded, "Angeline, spend your afternoon with me." Angeline did not think much about it and nodded. " Okay." However, after lunch, Chateau de Selene was packed. Shirley rarely came to Tourmaline Estate, so Zayne and Josephine came along to apany her. To help in his case for the custody battle, Cole brought along Carson Yorks to Chateau de Selene. Angeline went downstairs to join in the fun. Jay looked at the proposal ring he had prepared and sighed. After that, he kept the ring in his pocket and went downstairs. He sat silently beside Angeline. Angeline got up to check on Dawn when she saw him fall. However, Jay held her hand so tightly that she could not move. Angeline stared at Jay and noticed that he looked aggrieved and almost resentful. Angeline sat down, smiled, and said, "What''s the matter?" Jay said grimly, "Didn''t you promise to spend your afternoon with me?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Angeline held his hand and said, "I''m spending time with you now, no?" Jay kept quiet. Zayne, who sat next to Jay, teased him, "Master Ares, you''re too possessive. That¡¯s a disease. You need help." Jay sighed helplessly and looked into the distance. Suddenly, the clock tower in Tourmaline Estate rang. Jay looked at the time and saw that it was 5:20 p.m. Jay decided to go for it and knelt in front of Angeline. The scene shocked everyone around him. "Master Ares, what are you doing?!" Zayne asked. Jay took out the ring from the inner pocket of his suit, and everyone realized what was happening. Master Ares was proposing to Angeline! Angeline was stunned. She whispered to Jay, "Jaybie, you''re supposed to kneel on one foot." Jay¡¯s face instantly reddened. He then adjusted his position, raised the ring again, and asked Angeline affectionately, "Answer my three questions." Angeline nodded charmingly. "Will you marry me?" Angeline nodded joyfully. "Yeah." "In our next life, even if we have to endure hardships again, would you still marry me, Angeline?" "Yes." "Say ''I do''." Jay corrected her in a firm tone. Angeline said loudly, "I do!" Zayne covered his face as he mumbled, "I can''t look at this. This is the worst marriage proposal I''ve ever seen. The man doesn''t know that he''s supposed to kneel on one leg to propose, and the woman can''t wait to marry him." Jay and Angeline ignored Zayne. Jay continued," Angeline, marry me. I''ll protect you, in this life and next. Say ''I do¡¯?" Angeline was so excited that she jumped on Jay. "I do! I do!" Jay staggered back, and the two fell on the ground. Jay''s hand moved to protect the back of Angelina''s head, making sure that she would not be injured. His subtle action moved Cole. Cole knew he would not be able to protect Angeline like Jay. Jay''s love for Angeline was eternal. Zayne went up and helped Angeline up. He said, "How shameful! Master Ares, you''ve been so elegant your whole life. However, look at how embarrassing you''re being now. Do you regret it?" Jay sat on the grass and looked at Angeline who was smiling brightly. He shook his head. As long as Angeline was happy, he did not care how silly he looked. "The proud Master Ares nned for such a lousy proposal!" Suddenly, everyone heard a roar in the sky and looked up. They saw small ck drones hovering above their heads. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The drones cast a thick ray of light, and as the drones moved around, the light converged into fonts and patterns of various colors. They were pictures from when Angeline was 12 years old and Jay was 18 years old. The pictures showed their innocent first love to what became a love entangled with life and death, to spending a lifetime together... Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Jay had worked hard on this. Rose petals were falling from the sky. It was so beautiful it was as though they were in another world. Finally, the pink lights gathered into an eye-catching sentence. [Angeline, marry me! You''re my soulmate, I promise to be there to protect you - Jay!] Two hearts connected Angeline and Jay''s names. The entire scene was beautiful and dreamy. Jay raised his gaze and looked at Angeline, who waspletely stunned. He squeezed her face and asked dotingly, "Do you like it?" "I love it so much!" Angeline said happily. Jay smiled charmingly and said, "As long as you love i t, it''s all worth it." Josephine was touched and said, "Are we in a fairy tale?" Zayne covered his mouth and mumbled, "Wow, Master Ares! You''re the man! Your proposal is amazing, you even got drones. Angeline, marry him!" Shirley nced at Cole and sighed helplessly. After Cole saw how much Jay loved Angeline, he knew he had to give up. He noticed the details of this dreamy proposal. From Master Ares kneeling while panicking to the sky that was full of rose petals, and the evesting love letter shown in the sky. Cole could feel how much Jay loved Angeline from each of these details. He finally woke up to reality. His love for Angeline was not as deep as Jay''s. At that moment, he felt this emptiness inside of him. Angeline was shocked by the amount of effort that Jay put in. She was full of emotions and was not aware of Master Ares¡¯ hidden intentions. At that moment, in every corner of Imperial Capital, countless citizens saw the beautiful scenery that appeared above Tourmaline Estate. That love letter that promised a forever love and the rose petal rain... Every citizen of Imperial Capital was shocked. "It''s so touching!" "Even in this materialistic society, we can still find a love that will never change in this life!" The women were all taken aback by how romantic it was. Master Ares had taught the men a lesson on how to treat a woman. It turned out that the rich prince was s o loyal to marriage, so who were they to say anything? People thought of Jay and Angeline as an inseparable whole. At the same time, in the field of Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The students shouted with excitement when they saw the beautiful scenery. "Wow, it''s so beautiful! Is it a shower of petals? Rose petals?" "Is Jay proposing to Angeline? Wow! That¡¯s so romantic! When I grow up, I want to find a boyfriend like this!" The students cheered. The children of the Ares family were even more excited when they saw the names of Jay and Angeline pop up in the sky. "Daddy proposed to Mommy! That¡¯s great! Daddy and Mommy are going to have a grand wedding!" Baby Zetty cheered. The other sisters were extremely surprised and said," Daddy and Mommy are perfect for each other." Baby Robbie looked at the beautiful rose petal shower and murmured to himself, "I didn''t expect that our cool daddy won¡¯t hold back when ites to Mommy. He¡¯s a master at flirting." Jenson smiled and said, "I''m really worried for him now. If Mommy finds out about his hidden intentions, Mommy will be angry and get into a fight with him. It''ll be toote for Daddy then." Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Baby Robbie said, "Daddy put in so much effort to prepare this romantic proposal, why would Mommy b e angry? Mommy will be overjoyed! God knows how much Mommy loves Daddy. Being proposed to by Daddy is the thing she yearns for the most in life." Jenson''s distant and handsome face had a weird smile. It made him look more devilish yet charming at the same time. Jenson said, "Daddy is telling everyone in Imperial Capital that Mommy is his wife, forever and ever. The message is loud and clear, and it''s better than reading the news in headlines or news searches. "Mommy hates being in the spotlight. If she finds out about his scheme, don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll be angry with him?" Baby Robbie then realized what was going on. It turned out that Daddy''s proposal was to announce to the world that Angeline Severe was his wife so that those who had inappropriate intentions toward Mommy would stay away from her. Baby Robbie said, "Oh, Daddy is marking his territory." Jenson went through the calendar and found a date. H e said slyly, "Daddy and Mommy''s wedding day ising soon. It seems we have to apply for leave." Baby Robbie looked at him suspiciously and said," You know when Daddy and Mommy are getting married?" Jenson said, "If I''m not wrong, it''ll be on September 19." Baby Robbie looked at Jenson in confusion. "Are you a fortune-teller?" Jenson smiled mischievously as he said. "Legend has i t that getting married on September 19 will lead to a longsting marriage. If I''m not wrong, this should be Daddy''s biggest and long-cherished wish." Baby Robbie then realized that Jenson could be right. He immediately looked at Jenson with a devilish smirk and joked, saying, "Whoever you¡¯re in love with would be blessed too." Jenson rolled his eyes and left. Tourmaline Estate. When the proposal was over, the grounds of Tourmaline Estate were covered with ayer of bright red rose petals. Angeline gradually calmed down. She looked at Jay''s innocent and handsome face, her gaze turning chilly. "What a waste." Her heart was aching. Jay felt wronged and said, "This is a once-in-a-lifetime proposal, can¡¯t I just spend a little more on this?" Angeline thought about it for a while. The reason she thought of getting married was to distract Jaybie from his psychological trauma. Nothing mattered if he was happy. As such, she endured whatever she was feeling right now. Even so, she felt that something was strange, but she was not sure what was wrong. However, she finally understood the problem when she saw the pictures posted by the public on Instagram that featured the rose petal shower. The caption was [The crown prince of Imperial Capital proposed to his one true love, Angeline Severe. The 24-year rtionship ends in marriage!] "Jaybie, everyone in Imperial Capital now knows that I''m your woman." Angeline did not know whether she should be happy or worried. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jay said, "Why? You don''t want others to know that you¡¯re my wife?" Angeline shook her head and said, "Of course not. I just don''t think it''s necessary to make it known to all." A sh of excitement appeared in Jay''s eyes. His trick worked! Everyone was expressing their heartfelt congrattions to Jay and Angeline. Josephine hugged Angeline and wept with joy." Angeline, it hasn''t been easy for you and Jay. After sufferinges happiness. I wish you all the best for the rest of your life." Shirley said, "Angeline, cherish the person in front of you. Jay is the person who loves you the most in this world." Angeline nodded. Cole felt sad but pretended to be magnanimous anyway, saying, "Jay, congrattions!" 2 Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Zayne knew he had to sumb to fate and said," Since she already said yes, what else can I say?" Jay said in a threatening tone, "Try me." Zayne cried out and said, "Is this the right attitude for someone who just proposed to my sister to have? What''s the difference between you and a bandit?" Master Ares gave Angelina a high-profile proposal to make the news public, but he ended up creating big trouble for himself. Lady Severe called Zayne. As soon as the call went through, Lady Severe could not hide her joy and said, "Zayne, JJ¡¯s proposal to Angelina was so grand! Your dad and I are thinking that the wedding ceremony can¡¯t be done hastily. The Severe family will have a big wedding for the both of them. Listen to me, bring Angelina home to us and ask JJ to pick her up from Swallow City when they get married. This is our tradition and must not be vited." Zayne hung up. He looked at Jay gleefully and said, 1 Master Ares, congrattions! The proposal has made a sensation across the country. Now, my mother is insisting that Angelina go back to Swallow City until your wedding ceremony." Jay was stunned. Although he felt that Lady Severe''s request was a bit much, he was willing to stand down for Angelina. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Does your mom want a live-in son-inw?" he teased. Zayne said, "She doesn''t want a live-in son-inw! My mother has made herself clear. Only Angelina is allowed to go home. She didn''t mention anything about you." Jay''s expression turned chilly as he uttered, "What do you mean?" Was she going to separate him and Angelina? Shirley chuckled and said, "Brother-inw, don¡¯t get our mother¡¯s intentions wrong. Our mother is just following traditions. Since you and Angelina are getting married, you muste to the Severe family''s home to pick her up. You need to live separately before marriage." Jay was very upset. That meant he would not be able to see Angelina before they got married. "If I knew that getting married was so troublesome, I wouldn''t have proposed," Jay whispered. Zayne, who was next to him, heard everything. Zayne protested, "No way! How could we give you the darling of the Severe family for nothing? Angelina and her family should be treated well with gifts so that Angeline can stand proud in front of her friends." Angelineforted Jay, saying, "Jaybie, we¡¯ll only be separated briefly. We''ll meet again soon." Josephineforted him and said, "Distance makes the heart grow fonder." Zayne took Angelina''s hand and walked out. "Let''s go, let''s leave right away." Jay stared at Zayne angrily. Zayne smiled triumphantly and said, "Master Ares, if you want to marry my sister, you have to give us a generous gift." Jay said coldly, "Let go of Angeline. I''ll send Angeline back myself." Angeline insisted on having Zayne send her home. " Jaybie, don''t send me off. I don¡¯t feel comfortable thinking that you''ll have toe back alone." Just like that, Zayne, Josephine, Shirley, and Dawn returned to Swallow City. When Angeline left, Jay started feeling empty. Lady Severe was busy preparing for Angelina''s marriage. To help her mother out, Angeline upied herself with wedding nning too. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 September 19th soon came. Angeline had been too excited to sleep the night before, but she soon fell into a deep sleep near morning. Lady Severe woke her up tenderly. "Angel, it¡¯s time to wake up." Angeline got up with sleepy eyes. After washing up, Sis Shirley walked in with a high-end wedding dress." Little Angeline, the makeup artist is waiting at the door. Put on the wedding dress first." Angeline was still drowsy, and like a walking puppet, she allowed everyone else to put it on for her. The white wedding dress had a long train that would stretch over the red carpet endlessly. The small sparkling diamonds on the chest were reflecting rays o f light. The upper part of the dress was in a tube with a translucent arabesque pattern that was tight around the waist. With the romantic fishtail skirt, the cutting wrapped Angeline''s curves perfectly in all the right ces. "Woah, what a beautiful wedding dress! The train is so long," Josie eximed. Then, she realized something." How many people will you need to carry the train for you?" Josie thought of something and then shouted at the door, "The flower boys and girls cane in." The Ares children walked in with Jens and Baby Robbie wearing ck tuxes and the girls in white muslin dresses. The sight of them walking over in an orderly manner was beautiful. Josie assigned tasks to each of them. "Jen, Robbie, Zetty, and Thirteen, the four of you will carry Mommy''s trainter. Other sisters, you¡¯ll have to use your skills to stop Daddy from entering the door." The children protested unanimously, "What? Why do w e have to block Daddy?" Josie broke it down for them, exining, "Your mommy would like to test your daddy before marrying him. All of you had better not betray your mommy.¡± Jenson said, "Don''t listen to her. She just wants to extort money from Daddy." Hearing this, the children refused toply. Josie smacked her forehead. "I should be more clear with you kids. This is the Ares family''s tradition for marriages. The louder you guys are, the more joyous it¡¯ll be." Angeline was sitting in front of the dressing table. The makeup artist, Peter, was ready to doll her up. Peter asked Angeline, "So, what kind of style would you like? Flower fairy? Celebrity makeup look? Or something local?¡± Angeline smiled bashfully. "Just follow your intuition. Make me drop-dead gorgeous." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Peter snapped his fingers. "Gotcha." As a result, he styled Angeline¡¯s hair in a floral do that made her look like a fairy with her front bangs slightly curled. Coupled with a diamond tiara made with pieces of 4.221-carat diamonds, Angeline looked a s beautiful as an elf-simply ethereal and wless. "You''re so beautiful," Josie showered Angeline with praise. "I finally know how my brother fell in love with you at first sight and will only have you in his heart his whole life. You''re utterly breathtaking, Sis Angeline." Angeline said, "Nonsense. You¡¯re brother¡¯s not a prodigal son who judges people by their appearance." Angeline would never forget the time when she was ill and thin but Jay still regarded her as a treasure even though she looked like a skeleton. She could regain her confidence and ovee her depression only because she had been moved by his deep affections for her. Jenson was standing next to Angeline, and listening t o Josie belittling his most beloved Daddy, he rolled his eyes at her angrily. "My daddy said that he fell for my mommy because only Mommy could show him the brightest of all colors when he was deemed autistic." Some time ago, when Angeline was still seriously ill, Jenson, Robbie, and Zetty had quietly celebrated their 15th birthdays. The children were also rapidly growing taller as well and were already 1.8 meters tall. With Jenson¡¯s cold temperament and Angelina''s youthful appearance, they looked like brother and sister instead. The scene was beautiful and pleasing to the eye. Josie said, "Why are you trying to be so deep? Your dad was able to see such bright colors in your mommy because of her beautiful appearance. He''s just two-faced. But then, when I look at you, I can see you overthrowing your dad soon. You¡¯re shrewder than him, and I do wonder which girl will fall into your hands in the future.¡± Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Baby Robbie was snickering at the side. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, Josie''s gaze shifted to Baby Robbie... He was also 1.8 meters tall and shared Jay¡¯s looks. The difference was that Baby Robbie¡¯s face seemed to be shrouded with zing sunlight and filled with warmth. His peach blossom eyes that were slightly nting upward exuded an enchanting allure. One look at him would make anyone deeply attracted to him and fall into eternal intoxication. Josie looked at the noble yet grave and stern Jenson, then back at the most enchanting Baby Robbie. She proceeded to shake her head. "The two of you will grow up to be disastrous." An hour ago. Imperial Capital. Jay was wearing a well-fitted, tailored suit. His meticulously styled hair made him appear even more graceful and wless. He already had an attractive and charming face to begin with, yet his features were further enhanced by this neat and refreshing hairstyle. He looked as perfect as a Greek sculpture. His team of groomsmen had been waiting outside Tourmaline Estate. Other than his ck Rolls- Royce that was all the way at the front of the formation of cars, the other vehicles behind it were all white. On the front of the car, abination of Saraca dives Pierre and jacaranda flowers were turned into two heart-shaped wreaths. Inside the hearts were dolls of Angeline and Jay made with roses. Jay walked out of the pink Chateau de Selene, followed by his handsome group of groomsmen- Finn, Tempest, Grayson, Storm, and other Ghost members. Once Jay got into the car, the Ghost groomsmen entered the vehicles behind him. Then, the long row of Rolls-Royces headed toward Swallow City with great prestige. Jay had spent arge amount of money to clear the traffic in advance so the route to his bride was unimpeded. However, the neighboring streets were crowded with people trying to take a look at the wedding. When the team of groomsmen arrived at the Severe family¡¯s vi in Swallow City, they immediately blocked the whole alleyway outside the residence. Jay got down from the car, and Zayne greeted him with a wicked smile upon seeing him. "You''re here so soon, Master Ares?" Jay had not seen Angeline for half a month now, and h e could not wait for a second longer. He pushed Zayne to the side and walked inside. Zayne blocked his path, saying, "What are you doing? Are you trying to kidnap the bride? What''s the rush anyway? The bride will be yours sooner orter. But before you can see her, you''ll have to y several of our games." Jay cast a sharp gaze at Zayne, making him tremble. H e admitted in a terrified manner, "It wasn¡¯t my n to make things difficult for you. But Angeline has given you a task to gather four treasures. Once you''vepleted the task, you¡¯ll be allowed to see her." "Where are these treasures?" Jay asked. Zayne stretched his hand out. "Don¡¯t you know the rules? You want me to betray my sister without getting a little something in return?" At this moment, the groomsmen stepped over and handed Zayne an envelope. Zayne opened it, and there was an Amex ck card inside. Grayson said, "The passcode is six 9s." Zayne smiled from ear to ear. "How very generous." Jay said impatiently, "Stop the nonsense." Zayne handed Jay a gift box, and when he opened it, it turned out to be a Lego block that the two of them had yed with when they first met. However, many words were written on the back of the Lego piece, and Angelina''s message was unclear. Jay handed the Lego to Grayson and said, "Pass the order down to decipher the mysterious words written on the Lego for me.¡± "Yes." Then, Jay quickly walked inside. When he arrived at the living room, several of the children looked at Jay innocently and were somewhat distressed. "Daddy, Mommy said not to let you in.¡± Jay looked up at the ceiling, utterly speechless... Then, he smiled and tried to bribe the kids, saying," What do you guys want? Daddy will buy them for you." "Daddy, we don''t want anything from you. We can''t betray Mommy.¡± Tempest cracked his knuckles and stepped forward." Then, let''s have a round of fistfight. If you guys lose, you''ll have to give way to your dad." "You¡¯ll have to put your focus into it, then. We don¡¯t want to bete for the wedding," said Sis Two. As soon as her voice fell, the four groomsmen started fighting with the military intelligence division sisters. Fearing that they would bete, Tempest, Storm, and the others went all out and turned it into a fierce battle. However, Jay said, "Be careful. Don''t hurt them." The children were moved by Daddy''s meticulous care and love for them. They pretended to lose and fell to the ground. Jay smiled and said, "Good girls. Daddy will give all of you rewardster." Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 The children giggled and delivered the gift box to Jay''s hands, not forgetting to encourage him. "Good luck, Daddy." "Okay." Then, Jay went upstairs, but Josie was blocking him a t the top of the staircase. Josie had brought a chair over and was blocking the whole entrance. She started smiling particrly brightly upon seeing Jay. "Out of my way!" Jay scoffed. Josie touched her belly. "I''m a pregnantdy, so if you want me to let you in, you¡¯ll have to humble yourself to please me.¡± "Stop all the nonsense and just tell me how much money you want?" Jay went straight to the point. Josie scowled fiercely. "Big Brother, do I look like the kind of person who''d betray Sis Angeline for money?" "Ten million," Jay said. Josie remained unbudged. Then, Jay instructed the groomsmen, "Carry her away." Josie was dumbfounded. "You can''t do this. Even if you carry me off, you won''t get the treasure and Sis Angeline won''t see you until youplete the task." Jay said, "Angeline will also be very reluctant to hand you the money that belongs to her." Josie gave it further thought and decided he was making a lot of sense. She immediately changed her mind. "Alright then. Ten million. ce the cash in my hand and I''ll hand you the treasure with the other." Storm came over with another Amex ck card. Jay had finally arrived at Angeline''s bedroom door, but there were now four tall and stalwart teenagers guarding it. They were Jenson, Baby Robbie, Baby Zetty, and Thirteen. Jay suddenly felt unprecedented pressure. He could easily fool Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie, but Jenson and Thirteen were both as cunning as wolves. Moreover, even if the Ghost members had to deal with Jenson, Robbie, and Thirteen-three highly-trained teens inbat skills¡ªit might be somewhat challenging. At this moment, Finn stepped forward and rubbed on Baby Zetty¡¯s head. "Silly goose, help Brother Finn out and let your daddy go in, hmm?" Baby Zetty obediently made way and stood in front of Brother Finn. Baby Robbie angrily scoffed at her. "I can¡¯t believe you''re choosing your boyfriend over family." Baby Zetty said, "I''m a girl anyway. There¡¯s no need for me to honor the gentleman¡¯s way." Baby Robbie,"..." Jay had to speak up for himself, "Tell me, what does Daddy have to do to go in?" Thirteen did not say a word. Baby Robbie muttered, "Daddy, we''d love for you to go i n as well. But the queen has given us her orders, and we''d never vite a royal order. Just stand where you are and wait, Daddy. The queen might announce for you to go in.¡± Jay looked at Jenson, but Jenson shifted his gaze elsewhere instead. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay said, "Did I raise a couple of backstabbers?¡± Jenson murmured, "It''s your fault for badly lowering your position in the family." Jay, "Who said that my position in the family is low?" Jenson said, "Then, do you dare to break in?" Jay dashed toward the door, but when he lifted his hand to open it, he hesitated. If Angeline got upset due to his recklessness, would h e not be at a loss? Jenson said, "Will you still say you''re not afraid of her?¡± Jay''s face appeared gloomy. Finn quietly pulled Baby Zetty over and coaxed her, saying, "Baby Zetty, can you tell Brother Finn how to get in?¡± Baby Zetty smiled brightly and whispered, "Try knocking on the door." Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Jay lifted his hand and knocked on the door. Angeline''s nervous voice was heard saying, "Come in." Jay was slightly startled, and he coldly red at Jenson and Baby Robbie. Jenson and Baby Robbie quickly escaped the scene... At this moment, Jay realized that Angeline was not the one who was making things difficult for him. It was Josephine and Zayne who had urged the children to be in cahoots with them. "I''ll deal with the two of youter,¡± said Jay. Jay opened the door and entered. Angeline was sitting on the bed obediently, her white wedding dress blooming like a holy lotus flower. Her delicate and picturesque eyes were looming under the veil. The diamond hair essories and the white jade jewelry she wore perfectlyplemented each other. With the essories, Angeline looked even more ethereal than a fairy. From a distance, she looked like a princess who was out of reach. Jay always knew that his Angeline was beautiful, but he never knew that if she were to put this much effort into dressing up, she would be so drop-dead gorgeous. Her dark hair, in contrast with her white wedding dress and jewelry, made her appear loftier than any vintage paintings. Jay slowly walked toward Angeline. Due to herck of sleep recently and her excitementst night, her long eyshes were fluttering like a feather fan at this moment. Her eyes had turned somewhat hazy as well. Jay squatted in front of her, looking at her charming and lovely appearance. He could not help but laugh. "Angeline,¡± he called out softly. Angeline teased him while pouting her pink lips," Why were youte, Jaybie? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± After speaking, she threw herself into his arms. Jay hugged her tightly as if he was holding his entire world. He smiled, and happiness overflowed from his body. "They blocked Jaybie''s path, so I waste,¡± he exined. Angeline instantly woke up from her drowsiness and said furiously, "Who blocked you froming in? We''re finally getting married now, and someone tried t o stop you? Who was it? I''ll have a row with them." Jay smiled and said, "Who else would it be other than your brother? But don¡¯t be angry, they have no malicious intent. They were just trying to take advantage of me and extort some money." Only then did Angeline remember that she had prepared some pocket money to thank them for all their trouble. She had ced them into little envelopes and stacked them onto a tray. Angeline said, "I prepared thesest night. You can go and distribute them to the others as gifts." Jay took one and tried to feel it. He wondered why it was rtively t. He asked curiously, "How much did you put inside?" ¡°200," said Angeline. Jay was petrified. "Isn¡¯t that too little?" Jay felt that since the Ares family was the wealthiest family in Imperial Capital, they should be giving out more as gratitude. Angeline tried reasoning with him. "It¡¯s a lot. No one else would give out money when they get married.¡± Jay frowned. "Well, that''s a standard for lower-ie families.¡± Angeline was immediately dumbfounded. "Well, I''ve never really attended a lot of weddings either. And every time I go to one, they don''t have the practice of handing out money for helping out. Perhaps I''ve forgotten that the weddings I attended were not the Ares family''s type of weddings." Looking at her dazed expression, Jay smiled and said, "It''s alright. You''ve even wrapped them so nicely, so let''s not waste them. Let''s pass these to the city folks watching the weddingter. How does that sound?" Angeline said, "Go ahead and arrange for it." Then, she asked somewhat weakly, "Then, how much does the Ares family usually give out for those who helped out?¡± Jay said, "I handed out two Amex ck cards just toe in." Angeline was dumbstruck. She clenched her chest and said with heartache, "If I knew this would happen, I would''ve stood at the gate t o wait for you. Why did I give them a chance to ckmail you? Oh God, two ck cards? How much have you wasted?" Jay touched her little nose and smiled. "Are you the reincarnation of Eugenie Grandet? If we don''t spend a little money on our wedding, when else would we be able to spend our money? Besides, Jaybie is more than willing to spend a little extra for you." Angeline said, "But your money is my money. And the money you''re spending is mine." Jay, Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Alright, alright. Jaybie will earn a lot more money for you next time, okay?" Angeline replied, "I don''t want you to work so hard. I''d rather we live a frugal life than you working so hard just to earn money for me." Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 Jay could only sigh helplessly. "What kind of marriage did I get myself into?" Angeline started giggling incessantly. They were starting to set off fireworks downstairs, and Jay knew that it was now time to leave Swallow City. Jay said to Angeline, "I''ll carry you home now, Angeline." Angeline spread out her arms and said, "Jaybie, carry me princess style." Jay nodded. Just as he picked Angeline up, Lady Severe and Sis Shirley walked in with reddened eyes. There was a reluctant expression on their faces. "Angeline, promise Mom that you''ll be happy," Lady Severe took Angeline''s hand over and said in a choked -up manner. Angeline was initially in a pleasant state of mind. Hearing Lady Severe¡¯s words though, she realized that her mother must be so reluctant to part with her daughter who was getting married. One could only imagine the grief she must be feeling. Angeline''s tears burst out of her eyes. "Mommy." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The mother and daughter cried in each other''s embrace. Sis Shirleyforted, saying, "You have to visit more often, Angeline. Mom and I are both looking forward t o it." "Alright." Jay wiped Angeline''s tears for her and said, "Now, now, don''t cry. You¡¯re the most beautiful bride today. Are you nning to get married with puffy eyes?" Lady Severe pushed Angeline in front of Jay and firmly said, "You can take her away now, JJ." Jay carried Angeline and walked out the door. One and a half hourster, Jay and Angeline''s wedding was sessfully held in Tourmaline Estate''s Clock Square. The people attending the wedding were all close rtives and friends of the two and a few uninvited guests-Grandma Boye, Grandpa, and Chloe. When they showed up looking poised and elegant in everyone¡¯s field of view, amotion started. "Dn, is that Boye?" Grand Old Master Severe could not believe his eyes. Dn looked at Boye, and millions of thoughts flooded his mind. All of the events that had happened in the past started toe alive once more. He could finally understand how Angeline''s depression and Jay''s poisoning were cured as well. However, when he saw the man next to Boye, Dn also realized that his rtionship with Boye had been a short-lived one after all. When all was said and done, he had given his heart to the wrong person. Moreover, Chloe''s arrival was a shock to everyone present. Her transformation from a hostile woman to a loving one was a pleasant surprise for everyone. However, her arrival still caused quite a stir. Jordan came over and said, "Chlo, Angeline and Jay will not wee you here. It''s better if you leave as soon as possible." Chloe looked at Jordan. Her husband, who was so gentle and considerate before, had now abandoned her like a pair of worn-out shoes. Chloe said bitterly, ¡°Jordy, I''m not here to make trouble. On the contrary, I''m here to give my blessing t o Angeline and JJ." Jordan was slightly startled. There was a look of disbelief on his face. At this moment, Jay came over and lightly patted Jordan on the shoulder. He said somewhat indifferently, "Let her stay, Dad." Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 After Jay said this, he turned and left. Chloe was moved to tears. Although Jay still hated her in his heart, she was very content that he was willing to let her off so leniently. She would try to make it up to him for the rest of her life. When Grand Old Master Yorks saw the bright, neat, and radiant Chloe, he felt nothing but grateful toward Angeline and ashamed of himself. He secretly scolded himself for failing to recognize such a jewel in the family. If he had protected Angeline from the beginning, perhaps the Yorks would be in an entirely different situation now. When the wedding march sounded, Mr. Severe walked Angeline down the aisle. As soon as the crowdid their eyes on Angeline, they were all stunned by her beauty. "Woah, the bride is beautiful." Chloe smiled warmly and lovingly, shaking Boye¡¯s hand in excitement. "Mom, take a look at her. Our Angeline is breathtaking." Boye teased her, "Isn''t she much more beautiful than that Judy girl?" Chloe said with embarrassment, "Angeline is a daughter from a noble household. She¡¯s elegant and studious through and through. How could Judy even b epared to her?" Boye replied, "And now you also think that our Angeline is the greatest daughter-inw through and through." Chloe muttered in a low voice, "I''m merely stating the truth." Near the stage, Mr. Severe handed Angeline over to Jay and said with a heartfelt voice, "I''ll be handing over my baby girl to you now, Jay. I feel at ease knowing that you''re the person who loves her the most, spoils her the most, and is the one who tolerates her the most in this world. I hope that for the rest of your lives, you two can continue to walk hand in hand together and strive hard to live through each day." Jay took Angelina''s hand from Mr. Severe, and she looked as happy as a child. "Jaybie, I''m finally fulfilling my lifelong wish to marry you." In the audience, Zayne was seen covering his eyes." Tsk tsk tsk, Angeline Severe, why are you so hopeless?" Josie brought his hand down and said, "Angeline has been looking forward to marrying my brother since she was a child. They''ve gone through tons of hardships to get to this ending, so did you think Sis Angeline wouldn¡¯t be excited right now?" Jay was grinning from ear to ear at Angeline''s bold confession, but he still sighed and tenderly said, "How shameless.¡± Angeline smiled even more brilliantly. Jay held her hand and locked fingers with her. Then, they both walked up the stage. The flower girls and boys held onto her wedding dress '' train, following them from behind in a sacred and solemn manner. People were shocked by the beauty of the children. "Those three are Master Ares and his wife''s three biological kids. Look at Jenson and Robbie. They look exactly like their daddy. The whole family has ethereal appearances!" "I heard that Master Ares spoils his wife to the utmost extent. He¡¯s not only dedicated but also affectionate. I think their parents¡¯ noble characters would inevitably influence their children. In the future, whoever marries the two little young masters of the Ares family will probably receive boundless blessings.¡± Baby Zetty quietly giggled when listening to othersmenting on her big brothers. "My dear brothers, who¡¯ll be lucky enough to be my sisters-inw? I''m really looking forward to it.¡± Jenson said, "I''m still young.¡± Baby Robbie said, "Women are trouble. I''ll never marry a woman in my life.¡± Angeline held Jay''s hand tightly and looked at him somewhat nervously. "What does Baby Robbie mean? Does he want to marry a boy?" Jay had a nk expression on his face. "Pay no mind t o him. I have a feeling he¡¯s very straight." Jay and Angeline came to the stage, and as the host held onto the microphone, they recited the lyrics of Red Spider Lily in a cadence. "You and I, hand in hand, walking through the suburbs. Together through our ups and downs. You¡¯re my boundless scenery and my fallen dust. "If you''re passing through the staircase to theherworld, I''ll be right there waiting for you. If you cannot make it, pick a Red Spider Lily and I''lle to you. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Mr. Jay Ares, do you take Miss Angeline Severe to be your beloved wife? Do you promise to love and to honor her all the days of your life, regardless of her appearance, to be faithful to her in good times, and in bad, in sickness and in health?¡± i Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 "Of course, I do. It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll be doing,¡± said Jay. "Miss Angeline Severe, would you be willing to marry Mr. Jay Ares? From now on, you will be his lawfully wedded wife and will never leave his side regardless o f riches or poor, whether he¡¯s at the top of the world or is hitting rock bottom. Will you never abandon him?" Angeline nodded. "I¡¯m willing to be with him forever." "Then, let us ask the loving couple to exchange their rings and share a kiss." Jay lifted Angeline''s veil and hugged her before kissing her. The apuseing from the audiencested for quite some time. Cole was the only one standing in a corner, frozen still like a sculpture. His obsession with Angeline vanished at that moment. The deration of love between Jay and Angeline was how much they would love one another their entire lifetimes. Jay had taken an oath to love Angeline, regardless of her appearance, faithfully. That was exactly what he had been doing all this while. Meanwhile, Angeline swore to never leave Jay, whether he was at the top of the world or falling into a trough. That was exactly what she had done too. Their vows and their promises... They had been fulfilling them all throughout their lives together. When Jay was busy entertaining the guests at the end of the wedding, Josie and Sis Shirley returned to the room with Angeline. She changed into a red evening gown. It was a one-shoulder dress paired withplicated jewelry, making her look sexy. The makeup artist had styled Angelina''s hair down this time. With her long hair slightly curled and draped around her shoulders, i t toned down her sex appeal by just the right amount. Angeline was tall and thin, but her curves were exquisite. It made her whole appearance look graceful and beautiful yet flirtatious. When Angeline returned to Jay''s side, he liked this renewed version of Angeline very much as he laid his eyes on her. "Angeline, can you dress up a little more in the future, just as a treat for me?¡± Angeline teased, "Uncle, if I look beautiful every day, d o you think you¡¯d still be worthy of me?¡± Jay¡¯s expression darkened. "Don''t call me that. You should be calling me darling. "Am I truly that ugly?" Jay asked with a stern face. Angeline looked at Jay, and he was akin to a character straight out of aic book. He was filled with vigor, loftiness, and arrogance. However, from time to time, h e would reveal a docile puppy- like expression in front of Angeline when all of his hostile air turned into gentleness. Jay''s every single moment was practically the highlight of his life. Today, with a little more effort in dressing up, his appearance was terrific. Any woman would not be able to take their eyes off him. It was natural for Angeline to like him even more. Angeline said, ¡°Jaybie, you look so good today. You simply took my breath away." If any other woman acted like such a love-struck fool around him, he would probably get goosebumps all over his body. He would be itching to sew their mouths shut. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he was delighted to hear such sweet wordsing out of Angelina''s mouth. "Am I worthy of you now?" he asked somewhat grimly. Angeline nodded. "Of course, you are. I''m the one unworthy of you." Jay¡¯s face turned cold again. Angeline quickly changed her words, saying, "We''re a perfect match, Jaybie." Only then did Jay smile with joy. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Holding Angeline''s hand, Jay went around their rtives and friends to give them a toast to thank them foring. They were both stunning, brilliant, and graceful. Angeline nestled in Jay''s arms like a little bird as Jay''s powerful arms protected her slender shoulders a t all times. Just like two trees that grew together as one and inseparable lovebirds, they were envied by everyone there. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After the wedding banquet, the tired Angeline returned to Chateau de Selene. As soon as she arrived at the garden, she kicked off her high heels, no longer caring about her image. She ran inside the house while lifting her skirt. Jay bent over, picked up the shoes that Angeline had tossed, and patted the dirt off them. Then, he ced them into the shoe cab. After dealing with Angeline''s heels, a white global limited-edition sneaker suddenly flew over. Jay stood up and looked sharply at the perpetrator-Baby Robbie. Hemanded, "Put your shoes away." Baby Robbie acted coquettishly, "Daddy, can''t you help your son out?" "Settle your own things,¡± Jay said strictly. Baby Robbie had to walk over and bend over to tidy up his own shoes. At this moment, Baby Zetty came over and threw her shoes in a disorderly and unaffected manner... Jay reprimanded, "Baby Zetty-" Baby Zetty said coquettishly, "Daddy, Mommy also took off her shoes and threw them on the ground earlier! You¡¯re biased. You didn''t scold Mommy, but you''re scolding us!" Jay,"..." Fortunately, he was rather eloquent in arguments, so h e immediately said in sophistry, "Don¡¯t you guys know by now that Mommy is the queen of our family? Who''d dare to scold her?" After saying these words, Jay went in with a sullen face. Jenson came over, and his lips twitched slightly. He smiled and said, "Who gave the two of you the confidence topete for Daddy''s favor?" Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty looked at each other, shaking their heads while smiling bitterly. Baby Robbie said, ¡°I probably came from a crack in the rock." Baby Zetty said, "I¡¯m probably just spare change." Angeline was lying on the sofa. Her spotlessly white feet were badly squeezed from wearing high heels for a long time. They were red and swollen with traces of blood. Jay found a bottle of ointment from the medicine box and sat in front of Angeline. Then, he gently applied it onto Angeline¡¯s feet. Angeline said, "I finally know why Cindere threw away her ss slippers." "Why?" Jay asked with a smile. "Because it hurts to wear them for so long," said Angeline. Jay,"..." "Mommy..." The children walked in in a single file. It was the other sisters'' first timeing to Tourmaline Estate, so they all went sightseeing in the magnificent estate. Only Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty came to visit Daddy and Mommy. Although Angeline was exhausted, she was still delighted to see the children. She stretched out her hand and said, "Come here and let Mommy take a good look at you." The three children obediently stood in a row, letting Angeline look at them. Angeline could not hide the distress in her tone when she saw the grave and stern Jenson. "My dear Jens has indeed suffered since he was a baby and didn''t receive enough love from Mommy. That''s why you''ve developed such a lonely and antisocial temperament. "From now on, you should go to school with your younger siblings and do the things your peers are doing. Mommy only hopes you get younger as time goes by." Jenson¡¯s face started twitching... He was only 15 years old, but Mommy was hoping for him to get younger?? Baby Robbie could not help butugh out loud. Angeline narrowed her eyes at Baby Robbie, scrutinizing the child''s facial features. Although his face and Jens'' were exactly alike, those fascinating peach blossom eyes would be the death of someone. When Angeline looked at Baby Robbie, it was as if she was watching the scenery of peach blossoms in full bloom. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 "Baby Robbie, stop trying to be such an eye candy. You''ll have to start showing your weaknesses and hiding your strong points. Otherwise, how many good girls will you break the hearts of in the future?¡± "Adopting my shorings and avoiding my strong points?" Baby Robbie looked at his simple white T-shirt and ck trousers. He had no idea what else he could do to show his weakness and avoid his strengths. He could only ask Mommy in a humble manner, "Mommy, I''ll have no other options but to be naked at this point!" Angeline said, "If you don''t wear anything, the girls will have nosebleeds when they see you. Not only should you keep a shirt on, but you''d better cover yourself up in a proper manner. Stop moving the hem of the T-shirt as you please. Why are you showing your lower abs?¡± Baby Robbie was just fanning some air through the lower hem of his T-shirt and reluctantly tucked his shirt in after hearing Mommy¡¯s instruction. After talking about Baby Robbie, Angeline began to talk about Baby Zetty''s current situation. "Baby Zetty, how are you and Brother Finn recently..." Jay cast a stern look at Angeline. Angeline switched her words around. "Baby Zetty, it''ll be better if you don¡¯t take after Mommy''s romantic mindset. It would help if you learned from your Aunt Shirley about letting go of your feelings... Don''t get too attached to your emotions, it only wears down your spirits." Baby Zetty said in a lonesome manner, "Mommy, I practically live in school every day. I hadn''t seen Brother Finn in a long time before today." Angeline knew how hard lovesickness could be, so sheforted Baby Zetty. "How about on your next term break, Mommy will arrange some make-up lessons for you with Brother Finn?" Jay, "Angeline, I think you¡¯re tired. Go upstairs and take a rest." Angeline sat up from the sofa, put on her slippers, and walked upstairs. Jay¡¯s falcon-like gaze swept across the children. Then, he saw Jenson and Baby Robbie wiping the beads of sweat on their faces with lingering fears. Baby Robbie sighed in confusion. "Why did Mommy suddenly be so chatty?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jenson said, "Menopause." Baby Robbie was petrified. "Will she be like Grandma?" Jenson shrugged and said, "We can''t know for sure." Baby Robbie looked at Jay as if asking for help." Daddy, any exnation?" Then, Jay exined, "Because all of Mommy''s suffering has be a thing of the past, so she has nothing else to do all day. She can only direct all her energy on you guys." The children suddenly felt that the end of the world was approaching. Baby Robbie said in horror, "We''ll surely have an earful every time Mommy is bored." Jay nced upstairs with a deep gaze and then said t o the children with other intentions in mind, "If you don''t want Mommy to nag at you, quickly head back to school." Baby Zetty touched the back of her head. "But our vacation hasn''t ended..." Baby Robbie said, "I just came back, and I don''t want t o leave yet..." Jenson looked at the two simple-minded fools. He took Baby Robbie''s hand with one hand, held Baby Zetty''s with the other, and walked outside. ¡°Let''s go now. We''re leaving." After leaving Chateau de Selene, Baby Robbie was still puzzled. "We¡¯ve applied for a short leave from school already, so why are we heading back there? I''m not going. I want to stay right here and enjoy my holiday." Jenson said, "Even if you''re nning to stay, go to Flying Moon Cottage and y with Uncle Zayne and Aunt Josie. Don''t disturb Mommy and Daddy''s sweet time together." Baby Robbie suddenly realized. "I get it now. Daddy and Mommy want to..." Jenson smiled. "Took you long enough, dummy." Baby Zetty chirped happily, "Since we still have quite some time left, I¡¯ll go look for Brother Finn." Jenson and Baby Robbie then turned and walked toward Flying Moon Cottage. Chateau de Selene. Jay came upstairs and opened the bedroom door. Angeline was all curled up on the bed, sleeping soundly. Jay sat on the edge of the bed, admiring Angeline¡¯s sleeping face. He sighed somewhat disappointedly." What day is it today? How could you fall asleep so soundly?" Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 There was a small smile on Angeline¡¯s quiet and peaceful face. She had delicate and picturesque eyebrows too. Judging from her expression, she was i n a good mood. Jay stretched out his hand and stroked her eyebrows lovingly. This was the woman he had liked since he was a child, the woman who made him fall in love at first sight and whom he would be with for the next thousand years. He originally wanted to protect her in his heart and love her tenderly, but he never thought that she would be the one to rescue him from devastation. She even gave him the gift of a family reunion. Meeting her was his greatest blessing. Falling in love with her was his wisest and most farsighted decision. He held her tightly in his hand and whispered," Angeline, I look forward to spending the rest of my life with you." When Angeline opened her sleepy eyes and saw Jay, she called out sweetly, "Darling!" Seeing her waking up, he said in an orderly manner," Angeline, do you know what are the greatest joys in life?" Angeline frowned and thought for a while before saying, "Rain after a drought? Getting top scores in examinations? Meeting an old friend in a foreign ce ...?" When she looked at him, Angeline started smiling bashfully. Jayined, "It should be the wedding night inside the bridal chamber, an utterly invaluable night. Will you allow Jaybie to quench his thirst now?" Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her lips on his face. After quite some time, Angeline stared at the pair of beautiful eyes in an exhausted manner and said, " Good night, Master Ares." Jay embraced her in his arms. "Go to sleep, my baby." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The night wasing to an end. The four handsome Ghost members had some rare idle time to spend with a few young and beautifuldies. They were celebrating this beautiful and joyous asion. Baby Zetty sneaked into the room, preparing to surprise Brother Finn. However, she suddenly heard someone mentioning her name. "Finn, I heard that you got yourself a young girlfriend? Is that true?" Finn¡¯s silver ss trembled slightly in his hand. He took a fierce sip, red at the woman who asked that, and said very solemnly, "That''s my foster father''s daughter. I''m 12 years older than her, so how could I bring myself to damage her?" "Finn, such a type of love is not that umon nowadays. If you like her, you can wait for her for a few years-" The woman was rudely interrupted by Finn before she finished speaking. "When I first met her, she was not such a lovestruck youngdy. She was only a six or seven-year-old child. She''s like my little sister whom I watched as she grew up in front of my eyes. This feeling is deeply ingrained and will not change over time." When Baby Zetty heard his words, her whole body felt like it was struck by an icy current. However, she did not choose to back down. She mustered up the courage and sauntered toward Finn. Seeing Baby Zetty, those enchanting debutantes became quiet one after another. Finn immediately stood up and asked with concern," Zetty, why are you here?" Baby Zetty stared at him. Although her appearance was not as stunning as that of her mother¡¯s, her baby face and wide, innocent eyes made her look particrly adorable. "Brother Finn, I¡¯m upset that you merely see me as your younger sister, so there are a couple of things that I''d like to make clear to you because I don''t want u s to end up like my mom and dad. I don¡¯t want to encounter so many misunderstandings and cause so many torturous ordeals.¡± Baby Zetty''s dark pupils were like bright stars in the sky, shining with a firm light. "Brother Finn, I like you, and it''s not the affection between siblings. It¡¯s more so the type of love between a man and a woman. Please dig deeper inside your heart, Brother Finn. If you have just a little bit of feelings for me, you can rest assured that I''ll stay loyal to these feelings of mine. No matter how many years you''ll have to wait for me, it''ll surely b e worth it. Because I''ll never turn my back on you." Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Finn was in betweenughter and tears. Perhaps because Baby Zetty would often confess her thoughts to Finn, so in the face of this grand confession, Finn dealt with by rejecting her all the same. As always, he looked at Baby Zetty helplessly and patted her head before saying, "Zetty, how many times do I have to repeat myself before you understand? You¡¯re my most precious little sister, and I''ll take good care of you. But it doesn''t mean anything else.¡± Baby Zetty pushed his hand away. "I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I''m confessing my love to you right now. Don''t reject me, please?" Finn was forced into a corner. "Do you really want my answer? Fine, I''ll give it to you straight. You and I will not end up together in this lifetime." Big teardrops started rolling out of Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes. She covered her face and ran away. "Zetty." Finn wanted to chase after her. However, he was afraid that Zetty would misunderstand his intentions as love, so he stopped himself. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tempest, Storm, and Grayson stood up instead. However, as they chased after her, Baby Zetty had run inside the bathroom while crying. The three came back in frustration and asked the girls for help. "Zetty went into the bathroom. Can any one o f you help us out by going in and taking care of her?" The woman who had chatted with Finn earlier took the initiative to offer, "I''ll go." When she arrived at the bathroom, she saw Baby Zetty squatting in the corner, crying in a heartbroken manner. She walked up to her, took a tissue, and handed it to her. Baby Zetty took the tissue and thanked her. "Thank you, Miss." An obscure shadow shed in the woman''s eyes. She had also admired Finn for a long time, but she was not as lucky as Baby Zetty who could spend her time with Finn every day. For her, even catching a nce of Finn was a luxury. There was jealousy in her heart as she squatted down and said to Baby Zetty in a strange manner, "You''re the Ares family¡¯s little princess. If Brother Finn doesn''t like you, you can force him to marry you. He dare not disobey your orders." Baby Zetty was kind-hearted and straightforward. She sobbed and said, "Brother Finn wouldn''t like such an overbearing and unreasonable girl." The woman had thought that Baby Zetty was just another spoiled youngdy of an affluent family. She did not expect Baby Zetty to have such self-restraint. With such a well-cultivated youngdy, she, as the rival, naturally needed to change her methods of dealing with the girl. The woman acted like a wolf in sheep''s clothing and said, "Oh dear, your mommy''s and daddy''s looks are both so ethereal and even your brothers are quite handsome. How''d you turn out to be so ordinary? Frankly speaking, men like beautiful girls, not to mention a handsome guy like Finn. "But then again, you have a great background. Even if you''re ugly, everyone will still be kind to you because o f your mommy and daddy.¡± Baby Zetty looked at the woman in front of her in horror. The young girl who had grown up so pampered was suddenly ndered so maliciously, and she was left feeling overwhelmed for quite some time. A strong sense of inferiority suddenly ransacked her heart. Whenpared to her brothers, she was indeed ordinary-perhaps because she inherited Rose''s genes. Her academic performance was not excellent as well i n contrast to her brother¡¯s. Moreover, she had no exceptional talent. She was just in and mediocre. Was that the reason why Brother Finn refused to marry her? Did he only treat her well because of Daddy? Arriving at this conclusion, Baby Zetty felt her heart bing sore. She stood up tremblingly and walked outside. The woman triumphantly squeezed out a wicked smile. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 When Baby Zetty walked out of the bathroom, Finn and Tempest immediately went over to her nervously. Tempest said, "Don''t cry, Zetty. We¡¯ll teach Brother Finn a lesson in your stead...¡± Baby Zetty looked at Grayson and Storm, who had ttering smiles on their faces, and remembered what the woman had said to her earlier. They were only kind to her because of her daddy anyway. Baby Zetty¡¯s ears flushed with shame. After pushing them away, Baby Zetty ran off. "Zetty." Finn hurriedly chased after her. Grayson and Storm were both at a loss. "What''s going o n with Zetty?" Tempest nced at the woman who came out of the bathroom. Then, he stood sullenly in front of the woman who decided to run her mouth earlier. His handsome and masculine face was shrouded in coldness. As he spoke, his voice sounded low and encumbering. "What did you say to our Zetty?" The woman looked nervous, and she abruptly panicked. She never expected that the only time she allowed herself to be jealous and acted atrociously, she would be caught red-handed at the scene. "I didn''t say anything....¡± She attempted to escape. However, the Ares family''s Ghost members were not people who ordinary citizens could fool. Tempest said with a cold voice, "I can check the surveince camera and read your lips. If you were even the slightest bit disrespectful toward Zetty, you¡¯ll know what¡¯sing for you." The woman knelt on the ground in fright, confessing all her sins. Tempest was furious upon hearing her exnation." Someone,nd a few ps on her." The woman then sat on the ground after having lost her dignity. Tempest snarled, saying, "She''s the Ares family''s little princess. How dare amon woman like you even d o such a thing to her?" The woman was trembling with fear, and she truly regretted it now. "I won¡¯t do it again, Tempest. Please forgive me this time." Tempest left with a cold expression. The bar''s bodyguard dragged the woman out after she got a p in the face. Baby Zetty ran across the street desperately, regardless of traffic lights, pedestrians, or vehicles. She ran forward as fast as she could as if she had gone mad. While Finn was chasing after her, his path was blocked by arge truck. When the truck drove by, Baby Zetty had already run across the street. Finn could not care too much and chased after her desperately. Then, an electric scooter suddenly drove out of a dark corner and crashed into Finn. Finn was thrown slightly into the air by the impact, and when he fell to the ground, he could no longer move about. "Oh God, I hit someone!" The woman on the scooter looked like she was a youngdy in her early 20s. Having no experience in worldly affairs, she was at aplete loss after encountering such a situation. She looked at Finn in horror and with tears in her eyes. "Hey, Mister, are you okay?" Finn''s head was still spinning at the moment, but seeing the pure-looking beautiful girl crying aggrievedly, pity started rising in his heart for some reason. "Do you think I''m okay?¡± His leg had crashed into the electric scooter, so it must have snapped. "Oh, thank God, you''re not dead. I''ll call 911-" Finn said, "There''s a hospital right in front. It''s a block away. Just send me over there." The girl said, "Shouldn''t we still call 911?" Finn gloomily gazed at the insanely beautiful youngdy. "Is there something wrong with your head? The hospital is nearby. It''ll save us more time walking over there than to call 911." The youngdy said, "I have time anyway." Finn, He had rammed into a girl with just a pretty face and nothing more. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Finn sat up slowly, stretched out his hand, andmanded, "Pull me up." "Can you walk?" "No. Help me to the hospital. Don''t try to escape. You''ll have to pay for my medical expenses after crashing into me." Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 The woman was terrified and tears were gleaming in her big eyes as she cried out, "I have no money." "No money? Then, you''ll just have to take care of the wounded." Finn ckmailed her wickedly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When the girl heard that she did not have to fork out money, her eyes lit up. "I can take care of you, as long a s you don''t hold me legally responsible for anything." "Sure." Finn wanted to chuckle out loud. This fair and beautiful foolish woman was indeed akin to an exotic flower that grew out of the crevices o f a stone. The woman took Finn to the hospital, and he sat on a chair in the corridor like a young master while the silly woman ran around to register for him... Finn looked at her being busy as a bee, and a smile rose from the corner of his lips. After a CT scan, the girl took the examination report and helped Finn up to go see the doctor. The doctor looked at the checklist and then shifted his gaze to Finn with a thought-provoking look. "How exactly did you crash into the scooter again, young man? You knocked your left leg and have a symmetrical fracture in your right hand." Finn replied, "My left leg was hit by the electric scooter and then I flew andnded on my right hand." The doctor was so bbergasted that his jaw was wide open for quite some time. "You have quite the bad luck there, young man." Finn retorted, ¡°Are you a doctor or a fortune-teller?" The doctor could sense that the young man had a hot temper and did not dare to tease him anymore. Aftering out of the hospital, Finn''splexion turned somewhat flushed. He hade in with an injured leg and was leaving in a damned wheelchair. Moreover, there was a cast on his left leg and right hand, making him look extraordinarilyical. The silly and sweet woman could not help but giggle out loud. "Tammy Sue,ugh one more time and you''ll have to fork out my medical expenses.¡± Tammy quickly stifled herughter and cried out in surprise, "How''d you know my name?" Finn said, "It¡¯s confidential." Then, hemanded her in an extraordinarily overbearing manner, "Take me to your ce." Tammy cried out, "Why?" Finn pointed at his casts. "If I go home like this, my family won''t stop worrying about me." Tammy pursed her lips and said, "Fine!" At the crack of dawn. When Baby Zetty returned to Tourmaline Estate, she ran into her two brothers who were doing nothing in particr at the entrance of Flying Moon Cottage. When Jenson and Baby Robbie saw their sister''s red and swollen eyes that looked like peaches, their hearts instantly turned anxious. "Who made you cry?" Jenson¡¯s face was gloomy. "Tell me who it is. I¡¯ll beat him up for you," Baby Robbie said while gritting his teeth. Baby Zetty looked at them and sobbed. "Brother Finn rejected me when I confessed my love to him. Sob..." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. "Didn¡¯t you confess your love to him plenty of times before? And weren''t you rejected by Finn back then as well? But I¡¯ve never seen you this upset over it." Jenson muttered to himself irresolutely, "It''s different this time." Baby Robbie wondered. "How is it different?" "The girl is all grown up now. She finally understands courtesy, justice, integrity, and shame." i Baby Robbie was suddenly dumbfounded once more. " I have to reject a drawer of love letters every day. Doesn''t that mean I''ve wounded the hearts of many girls?" The next day, the sun was shining fiercely. Sunlight shone through the window and onto the luxurious floor. When Angeline woke up naturally from her sleep, she heard a loud noise. When she opened her eyes, she found herself resting o n Jay''s chest. The handsome man looked safe and harmless when he was asleep. He was different from the ruthless prince in those stories. Angelinended a light kiss on his face and gently got up. As soon as she got dressed, a huge hand touched her from the back and wrapped itself around her waist, pulling her back down to bed. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 "Angeline, keep mepany and sleep a while longer, " Jay spoke in a low, muffled voice. It sounded drowsy and erotic, somewhat exhausted too. He would rarely oversleep. It was just that he was a little tired from the recent troubles. Angeline said earnestly, "Darling, you should pay more attention to your body in the future. After all, you''re not young anymore." She was feeling distressed for him, but she had identally touched one of Jay¡¯s sore points. Jay abruptly opened his eyes, and Angeline realized that she was in trouble before he even exuded a trace o f dissatisfaction. She covered her mouth and smiled innocently. "Angeline Severe, are you itching to get a good spanking?" Jay ced his hand on her bottom, but he would never be willing to hurt her. Then, Angeline hurriedly bounced off the bed like an arrow from a bowstring. "Ahem, darling, it''s so noisy downstairs. I''ll go see what''s going on." "You can escape now, but you can''t escape forever, Angeline Severe," Jay said as he gritted his teeth. Outside the doors of Chateau de Selene, there was a crowd of people for some reason. As soon as Angeline opened the door, Grand Old Master Yorks staggered in. He said with a smile on his face, "Angeline, when my Chloe came home this time around, she has be more gentle and virtuous. She even kneeled to Jordan and apologized for her mistakes. Jordan has forgiven her. "Heavens, this is all thanks to you. You truly are the Yorks family''s savior. I have to give you a big gift to express my gratitude." Angeline was thrilled by the news. If her inws were reunited, Jaybie would surely be ecstatic as well. Grand Old Master Yorks took the tray from the servant behind him and handed it to Angeline. She had no clue what was on the tray since it was covered by a ck cloth with a mountain map printed on it. Angeline looked confused. "What is it?" Grand Old Master Yorks'' eyes shone brightly. "It''s just one of those precious stones that you women like." Angeline did not doubt him and took the tray. When she lifted the cover, it turned out to be a jade with a few hieroglyphic characters engraved on the base and a python on top. Angeline stared at it. "What is this?" Grand Old Master Yorks exined, "It''s the Yorks family''s emblem. Those who receive this treasure must assume the mission of leading Yorks Stronghold." Angeline was in betweenughter and tears." Managing Yorks Stronghold? I''m just a frail woman. I don''t have such willpower." Grand Old Master Yorks said with confidence," Angeline, you''re blessed with a harmonious and peaceful aura. You''ve saved Jay over and over again, and you were able to help Chloe turn over a new leaf. I think perhaps you''re the only person with enough wisdom and most suitable to be the master of this jade emblem." Grand Old Master Yorks was initially nning to hand the jade emblem over to Cole or Jay. However, since he discovered that Angelina''s weak body had the magic power to turn things around, he changed his mind. Since the time was right and favorable, and since Angeline was uniquely blessed by nature to create harmony, Jay and the three children would ultimately be her most valuable assistants if she were to manage Yorks Stronghold. Chloe suddenly stepped forward and wanted to say something, but Grand Old Master Yorks nced at her to stop her. Chloe also felt that some things could not be revealed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, there would be consequences, so she no longer said anything else. Then, Grand Old Master Yorks was about to leave contentedly. However, Grand Old Master Ares came over at the right time. "Angel." "Grandpa," Angeline was standing at Chateau de Selene''s door, and the whole garden was shining brightly, yet only God knew which one was the fairest of them all. Grand Old Master Ares also brought a tray over and handed it to Angeline. "Angel, Grandpa wanted to give this to you long ago. But at the time, you were in a rather poor state, so Grandpa kept it for you temporarily. Now that you and JJ have finally settled down, I''ll be handing this to you now." "What''s this supposed to be now?" Angeline asked. "The Ares family''s emblem." Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 Angeline smacked her forehead. "Grandpa, I''ve already received the Yorks family''s emblem, so I won''t be epting the Ares family''s emblem too." Grand Old Master Ares said, "You''re biased, Angeline. Why''d you ept Old Man Yorks'' gift but not Grandpa''s? What''s the meaning of this?" Angeline,"..." Grand Old Master Ares said, "Besides, Grandpa is so old now. Do you have the heart to let Grandpa continue working so hard?¡± Angeline was not able to shake Grandpa off, so she reluctantly epted it. Chloe said, "The two of you old folks are being too much. You''re bullying my Angeline since she''s young and innocent." Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks had seeded in their treacherous trickery and proceeded to chuckle out loud. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Goodness me, I guess the sun came out from the west today, hmm? Chloe, you probably never dreamed of the day that you''d feel sorry for Angeline, right? It seems that we¡¯ve made the right decision after all." Chloe fell into deep thought. He was right. She had truly despised Angeline in the past, yet that was how distressed she was over her now. "Where''s JJ?" Chloe asked Angeline curiously. She ndered them in her heart, ''If JJ were beside Angeline right now, these two old men''s tricks would''ve surely been ruined.'' Grand Old Master Ares said, "He hasn''te down yet. H Angeline''s face started blushing, and she hurriedly walked inside while holding the two trays. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Alright, we''re done here. Let''s go." Jay had just put on his clothes and wore his slippers before running downstairs. Angeline was sitting on the luxurious gray sofa, and her blue skirtplemented the color of the furniture. She was like a celebrity who was modeling for furniture in a grand mansion. It was just that she had her hands ced on her cheeks as she stared at the two jade trays on the coffee table with a distressed expression. Jay sat down next to her and embraced her in his arms. He asked gently, "What''s the matter?" Angeline used her chin to point at the jade trays on the coffee table and said sorrowfully, "I''ve received two burdensome gifts so early in the morning." Jay smiled and said, "Aren''t you supposed to be happy after receiving gifts?" Angeline raised her shiny pair of obsidian pupils and looked at Jay pitifully, saying, "Darling, I''ve fallen into Grandpa Ares and Grandpa Yorks'' traps." Only then did Jay realize the unusualness of these two gifts. Heforted Angeline, saying, "There, there, there''s no need to cry. Even if the sky falls, I''m here to hold it up for you." He stretched out his other hand to uncover the cloth o n the jade tray. Seeing the jade emblem, Jay''s face was instantly covered with haze. The animal totem on this jade emblem was a python! Jay''s gaze shifted to the ck cloth that had a mountain map printed on it. He suddenly recalled that his master on the summit of Mount Pearl also had this map imprinted on his martial arts training ground. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When he thought of his master''s mysterious and profound martial arts skills, Jay''s heart sank inexplicably. He ced the jade emblem down and took off the cover on the second jade tray. It was a token engraved with a scepter. Angeline muttered, "These two emblems seem to be rather ancient. Are they truly ancestral treasures?" Jay did not want Angeline to live a life filled with worries, so he answered perfunctorily, "Those two old men randomly found pieces of good jade and carved a mess of patterns onto them. They lied to you when they told you they''re heirlooms." Angeline said shamefully, "Do I look foolish in their eyes?" Jay packed up the two treasures and ced them into his pajama pockets. He said, "They''re shrewd. They know that I''ll outright reject them if they handed these things over to me directly. So they took a different approach and passed them to you since you don''t know how to refuse them. However, your husband will not sit idly by regarding your matters." Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 Angeline came to her senses. "I understand now. So they actually wanted to give these treasures to you." Jay replied dimly, ¡°Yeah." Angeline felt more relieved. At ten o''clock in the afternoon, Grayson suddenly gave Jay an emergency call. "Mr. Ares, something has happened to Finn." "What happened?" Grayson told him the whole story of Baby Zetty''s confession and her getting rejected by Finn, as well as the ident he had gotten into when he was chasing after Baby Zettyte at night. When Jay heard this, his handsome face turned pale. Angeline was able to guess what had happened through the words Jay said. She asked somewhat nervously, "Darling, is Finn alright?" Jay''s handsome face looked terrible and was shrouded with a thinyer of ice. Even Angeline would be terrified when he was furious and dared not be wordy around him. She merely looked at Jay in a horrified manner as if she was the one who had done the wrong thing and not Baby Zetty. Jay took out his phone and called Jens. Then, hemanded, "Bring Baby Zetty over."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After ordering him, he hung up the phone decisively. It was as if the aloof crown prince who had a tight grasp on all living things and the one who wielded absolute power had returned. Once Jay dealt with everything, he turned around to look at Angeline, only to see her somewhat nervous expression. He stretched out his hand to hold the back of Angeline¡¯s head and pulled her forward before giving her a deep, affectionate French kiss. "Darling, I have no objections over how you''ll be scolding Baby Zetty, but you must never beat her or punish her physically." Angeline escaped from his shackles and raised her frightened pupils to look at him as she pleaded. Jay appeared to be reluctant... "Angeline, I love Baby Zetty as well. But her willful ignorance has caused Finn to get into a car ident. She has such an ignorant character, and if we don''t put her back on the right path, I''m merely afraid that she''ll grow up to be like Sera, or the second Judy, or another Chloe..." Angeline opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Jay abruptly covered her lips, disallowing her from speaking out. "Angeline, be good. Just go to Flying Moon Cottage for a while.¡± Then, Jay ordered the servant, "Bring the missus over to Flying Moon Cottage as their guest." Before Angeline was able to object, he had made such an unjust decision for her. She said with tears in her eyes, "Can you promise me you won''t hit her?" Jay nodded at her. Only then did Angeline muster up the strength to leave. Not long after, Jenson and Baby Robbie returned with Baby Zetty. Jay was sitting on the sofa, wearing a homey ck attire. His ice-cold temperament added a bit of grim alienation to his surroundings. "Kneel." Jay looked askance at Baby Zetty. There was a cold light glowing in those faint eagle eyes of his. Baby Zetty walked tremblingly over to Jay and knelt. She was deadly terrified, but she also knew that she had caused Brother Finn to get into an ident. If such an ordeal was left unpunished, it would be hard for her to live with herself. She gritted her teeth, stubbornly holding back her tears. "I know I was wrong, Daddy. You can punish me as much as you want.¡± Baby Robbie looked at his sister with pity and wanted to intercede for her several times. However, seeing Daddy''s solemn expression, he was afraid that he would end up with egg on his face. He wanted to ask for help from the wise Jenson, but Jenson had a stern look on his face as he stared at Baby Zetty indifferently like he was merely a bystander. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 Baby Robbie bowed his head and sighed secretly. Daddy and his brother were both very principled people. It seemed like they would not disregard their principles for Baby Zetty. Jay growled. "Baby Zetty, I''ve told you plenty of times before that you¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t focus your energy on romantic thoughts. Why don¡¯t you ever listen?" If Jay had beaten Baby Zetty or even scolded her, perhaps she would have felt a lot better in her heart. However, Baby Zetty felt more aggrieved when Jay was preventing her from being with Brother Finn. She straightened her petite body, ced her hands on her back, and said stubbornly with tears in her eyes," Daddy, you and Mommy were allowed to fall in love at an early age. Why can''t Brother Finn and I be the same? Do you know your daughter''s pain of not being able to love someone?¡± Jay roared, "It''s not the same!" Jay possessed a mind that was full of youthful vigor and had viciously sharp sight. Simultaneously, he also had the capability to see ahead of time. He could clearly understand Baby Zetty and Finn''s rtionship. Baby Zetty saw him as a romantic partner, but Finn saw her as nothing more than a sister. "How is it different?¡± Baby Zetty¡¯s tears started to flow out. Jay gritted his teeth and said, "Mommy and I are in love with each other...¡± Baby Zetty stared at Jay in a daze. She could guess what her dad was trying to imply, but she still shook her head desperately. "Brother Finn and I are the same too." Jay could not bear to tell it to her straight, so he said," True love is to protect and be each other''s halves. Not something destructive." Baby Zetty¡¯s body trembled. "Last night was just an ident, Daddy.¡± "It wasn''t an ident. It was you indulging in your sad emotions so willfully. If you had been more sensiblest night, Finn wouldn''t have gotten into an ident in the first ce." Baby Zetty started sobbing out loud. Jay closed his eyes in sorrow and tried clearing all the hostility he felt. When he opened his eyes again, he had recovered a sense of paternal tenderness toward her. He said somewhat weakly, "No one''s preventing you from liking him, but you have to learn to restrain your feelings. Sometimes when you admire something, try to tone it down and keep it only to yourself. If he likes you back, everything will naturally fall into ce. If he doesn''t, why should you torture yourself? In the future, will you still have the gall to face your true love?¡± Baby Zetty was obviously frustrated over this cruel reality... She fell to the ground, and tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. Baby Robbie could not bear seeing her in this manner, so he quickly tried tofort Baby Zetty. "Brother Finn does like you. Can¡¯t you see how nice he is to you H Jenson abruptly interjected, "You¡¯re quite nice to the girls at school. Do you like all of them too?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was slightly stunned. "That¡¯s not it." He also instantly had an epiphany. The truth stated by Daddy might be cruel, but it was the reality of things. Jay walked toward Baby Zetty and pulled her up. He gently wiped her tears and said, "Silly girl. You''re still young. You don''t even know what love is. When you truly feel it one day, you''ll realize that for all the tears you''ve shed for him, he has never once wronged you before.¡± "I understand, Daddy," Baby Zetty whispered. "Wipe your tears, Zetty. Go to Flying Moon Cottage and bring Mommy home. Jenson, Robbie, the two of you follow me," ordered Jay. Baby Zetty wiped her tears away and turned around to walk out. Jay brought Jenson and Baby Robbie to the study. On the desk, there were the two jade emblems, one with a python and the other with a scepter. Jenson and Baby Robbie were both surprised to see the two treasures. "Woah, what are these?" Baby Robbie extended his hand to touch the scepter token. Jay exined, "They¡¯re family emblems. The scepter belongs to the Ares family, and the python belongs to the Yorks family." Baby Robbie and Jenson''s eyes widened. "Daddy, did Grandpa Ares and Grandpa Yorks hand you the family emblems?" Jay nodded calmly. "Yes." Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Jenson was very resistant to Daddy taking over the Ares and the Yorks¡¯ family affairs. It was because he felt as the Imperial Capital''s most affluent and influential family, all the other Ares family''s branches harbored corruption and filth. It would be highly inconvenient to manage them. Moreover, those itinerants from the Yorks family and their grudges were even more crafty and uninhibited. Daddy and Mommy were already utterly exhausted from getting involved with the Areses and the Yorks i n the first halves of their lives. They had experienced all kinds of hardships that involved separations and even death. They should be able to enjoy the rest of their lives after going through so much. Hence, Jenson was filled with dissatisfaction and said to Jay, "Is this how they repay their gratitude?" Jay looked at his two vigorous and handsome sons. His dark pupils burst with deep rays of wisdom. He knew that Jenson and Baby Robbie were slowly growing up. From babies who knew nothing about the world, they had now grown into tall, upright men. From tiny seedlings dependent on their parents, they had grown into towering trees. From littlembs that needed protection, they had grown into wild beasts with sharp fangs. As their father, the only thing he could do now was to trust them and allow them to discover a splendid future on their own. "Your great-grandfathers fooled your mother into epting these." Jay stared at his two sons. Jens and Baby Robbie looked at each other. Their identical faces showed anger and frustration. Baby Robbie said in exasperation, "Those two old men know that Mommy''s not in good health. How could they hand her such difficult tasks?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jenson mocked them in dissatisfaction. "They have such terrible eyesight. Mommy''s a beautiful woman with glowing skin and pretty long legs. She¡¯s just a flower that grows inside of a greenhouse. How could she take on such roles?¡± Jay was delighted with their reactions. "Hence, a mother''s debt should be paid off by her sons. So what do you think?¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie were both taken aback. Was Daddy trying to ask them to inherit the emblems instead? Baby Robbie was not easily fooled and said, "Why can''t you take it, Daddy?¡± Jenson said, "I''ve only heard of husband and wife sharing a burden together, but I''ve never heard that sons should pay off their mother''s debts." Jay, "Daddy needs to take care of Mommy," said Jay. Baby Robbie and Jens looked at one another... Jay looked at the two engraved precious jade emblems and said something else to lure them, ¡° They''re still good pieces of stones. So one day, if you guys are having a hard time and have no other options, you can sell them and it¡¯ll be enough for you t o live on for quite some time." Jenson, Baby Robbie,"..." "Can¡¯t you say something nicer, Daddy?" Jay said, "Life¡¯s made of a wavy line. There are peaks and valleys. You¡¯ll not be preferentially treated just because you¡¯re an Ares. Even Daddy has fallen into disarray before." If Jenson and Baby Robbie still refused, they were afraid that Daddy would utter something crueler. They sighed in annoyance at the same time. "Fine." Jay said, "Then, you guys get to choose which emblems you want.¡± Jenson was being very gentlemanly and asked Baby Robbie to choose first. Baby Robbie picked up the Yorks family''s jade emblem without saying another word. Jenson was slightly startled and said in a stirred-up manner, "Robbie, Mount Pearl''s way high up in the sky and Yorks Stronghold is filled with corruption. It''ll be hard for you to retreat in the future if you choose this one. Why don¡¯t I take this?¡± Baby Robbie smiled enchantingly at Jenson. Even if Jenson was being considerate toward him, he would not allow Jenson to go such a high and far ce in his stead. He wanted the great Jenson to stay by his parents'' side. Baby Robbie made a nonsensical excuse, saying, "You always say that I''m a simple-minded fool with well-developed limbs. The Areses are merchants, and if I were to deal with those cunning profiteers, won''t I get chewed up by them? I have the military intelligence division as my background, and I specialize in dealing with viins. It''s more suitable for me to handle Yorks Stronghold instead." Jenson had no choice but to pick up the scepter token. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 At this moment, the python radiated with a dim glow i n Baby Robbie''s hand. Jay''s pupils shrank abruptly. It seemed like the emblem had found his master. Baby Robbie lifted the jade emblem. "It glows. It truly i s a good stone." Then, he ced the jade emblem that was the size of a dove egg into his pocket. Jenson and Baby Robbie bade farewell to Daddy and walked downstairs. They did not notice Jay¡¯s body that had stiffened up. He could faintly feel that these two emblems would bring great change to his children¡¯s lives. As a father, he naturally wanted the children to have mediocrely calm and rtively smooth lives. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay suddenly shouted, "My sons." Jenson and Baby Robbie turned around to look at their dad. Then, Jay said in a very solemn tone, "The era that belongs to you hase. Daddy hopes that the two of you will brave the wind and the billows and open up your own domain." Jenson was slightly startled... Daddy¡¯s words were hiding endless worries for them! Baby Robbie concealed the gloom in his eyes. He smiled at him enchantingly and in such a witty manner. "Don¡¯t worry about us, Daddy,¡± said Baby Robbie. A warm current surged in Jay''s heart. Baby Robbie¡¯s heart seemed so harmless and straightforward, but in fact, it was pure and exquisite. Just like earlier when he chose the python jade emblem, it was to leave Jenson behind with his parents. The child was precisely like Angeline. He was so kind that it made one feel nothing but distress for him. Jay nodded heavily with reddened eyes. "Okay." When the other branches of the Ares family learned that the grand old master had handed the family emblem over to the young Jenson, they felt very indignant and dissatisfied. In their eyes, Jordan was Boye''s son, and he was their half-brother. As such, their rtionships were weak, s o Jordan and his line were not sincerely epted by the other branches of the family. When Jay was in charge of the Ares family in the past, Grand Old Master Ares did not give full authority to Jay and still showed some resentment toward Jordan and Chloe. Hence, the other uncles did not have much of an opinion on Jay running the family. However, now that Jenson held the emblem, the other branches finally understood that the grand old master still favored the main branch. Even the distrust and defenses he had built toward Jay seemed to have been for his own protection now. The other branches were unhappy, so they quickly gathered in the grand old master''s room at Chateau de Selene. "Dad, Jenson is just a shrewd child who¡¯s still wet behind the ears. Does he have what it takes to manage the Ares family?" "Precisely. Although Jenson asionally took charge of Grand Asia''s affairs, Jay was always there to help him. If Jay isn''t around, what kind of a business can that kid run?" "Jenson has a cold personality, and that kid isn¡¯t an easily approachable master. If he takes charge of the Ares family¡¯s affairs, he''ll surely exclude all of us and dominate the entire family.¡± Grand Old Master Ares was sitting in a wheelchair, holding two exercise balls in his hand. There was a slight smile in those old, dry eyes. Whenever a new leader was born, they would always b e questioned by others. This was an intricate issue that no one could avoid. Whether or not Jenson could unite people''s hearts with courage like Jay, the grand old master would still need to wait and see. Grand Old Master Ares said leisurely, "Whether or not Jens has the ability to sit in this position is not something you and I can conclude right now. It¡¯ll take a long time to verify his capability." "Dad, when will the Ares family¡¯s matters be handed over to him?¡± Jacob asked. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 Grand Old Master Ares said, "Angelina feels that Jens has a cold personality and is not good at socializing, s o Jens is being forced to go back to school. His schedule is more or less packed right now, so this handover ceremony will probably wait until after New Year''s." Jacob''s eyes shone with radiance. "That¡¯s good to hear." After leaving Chateau de Selene, Jacob said with an ulterior motive, "Before New Year''s, we must find a way to stop Jenson from obtaining the emblem." "But how can we prevent Jenson from taking power?¡± James felt utterly frustrated. He had fought desperately with Jay before and tried to snatch authority from him. However, the final result was... James looked at his crippled legs with a sorrowful expression in his eyes. He had utterly failed. Jacob said, "The Ares family hasws and regtions. If a person is morally impaired or physically disabled, then he cannot be the one to inherit the emblem." James was even more dejected and said, "Jens is exactly the same as Jay. Although he''s a young master born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he doesn''t have any bad habits. Other than his antisocial behavior, he has no other moral ws." Jacob''s eyes shed a malevolent light. "Then, let''s create some trouble for him. It won''t be too much if we make him lose a finger or a toe, right?" James looked at Jack, who had been silent the whole time, and said, "What do you think, Jack?" James had a slick and sly character. Now that he was disabled from the waist down, he could no longer be the head of the Ares family. Jacob and Jack were his own brothers, so he would definitely obtain many more advantages and benefits if they were to be in charge of the Ares family. 1 Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, it was not worthwhile for him to end up being cast aside after serving his purpose for such a small amount of advantages. Jack said, "I''m tired now, and I don''t have the will to get involved in such matters anymore. Go ahead and d o what you wish." After that, he turned around and left. James said anxiously, "Jacob, which side is Jack on?¡± Jacob sneered, "He''ll forever be on our side." "But Jay is his adopted son." "So what? When he hit Jay in the past, although he was doing it for Jay''s own good, he couldn''t care less about their father and son rtionship." James was instantly relieved. Once the children''s short break was over, they were driven back to school by Grayson and the others. Inside Tempest''s Porsche, Baby Zetty was adamant about staying in the car and refused to get down. "Brother Tempest, can you at least tell me if Brother Finn is okay? Is he badly injured? It was all my fault. I was too stubborn and irrational, that¡¯s why Brother Finn got into a car ident. Can you apologize to Brother Finn for me? Tell him that when he gets better, I''ll do anything topensate him." Tempest looked at Baby Zetty''s reddened eyes through the front mirror, and his eyes were filled with pity toward her. "Baby Zetty, don''t worry about Brother Finn. His bone was only slightly fractured, and for someone who has practiced martial arts for a long time, this injury is nothing." Baby Zetty felt a little relieved hearing his words. However, she suddenly remembered Brother Finn''s words, that he merely saw her as his sister. She felt dispirited once more. She thought that she should try her best to be around Finn and let him know how determined she was to love him. However, she was now living in the dorm at school and only had two days off in a month. The chances for her to see Brother Finn had be lesser. "Brother Tempest, I don''t want to stay in the school dorm anymore. Can''t you enroll me into a day school instead?¡± Baby Zetty immediately said as she acted coquettishly with Tempest. Tempest looked at Baby Zetty, his expression appearing profound and unfathomable. "Zetty, all of Imperial Domain¡¯s students follow a monthly vacation system. You cannot be receiving special treatment." Zetty started crying. "Sob... But I don''t want to stay in school. The other ssmates don¡¯t like me, and they push me aside... I''m so upset.¡± Tempest looked at Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes that had turned red from crying, and his expression grew somewhatplicated. Most of Baby Zetty¡¯s ssmates were the Ares family¡¯s children. All her big brothers and sisters pampered her, so how could she be isted? "No excuses!" Tempest sighed like an old father." There''s no further discussion about this. Your daddy has specifically made it clear that the Ares family''s children will not receive special treatments.¡± Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 At this moment, Jenson walked over to her. Henguidly ced his hands into his trouser pockets. With his schoolbag across his shoulder, he was as cool as an ice sculpture. "Stop the act, Rozette Ares. Let''s go." Baby Zetty, Then, the eldest sister of the Ares family took Baby Zetty''s hand affectionately at this time and said," Come on, Sis Zetty." Baby Zetty was thoroughly aggrieved and walked into the school with the other sisters. Baby Robbie and Jenson followed them from behind i n a rxed manner. Baby Robbie cried out in Baby Zetty''s stead, saying," Jens, aren''t you a little too cruel toward Baby Zetty?¡± Jenson said, "I''m doing it for her sake." Entering the campus gate, Jenson abruptly stopped, and Baby Robbie looked at him curiously. "What''s up?" Jenson looked at Baby Robbie with a somewhat despising look on his face. "You go ahead." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Baby Robbie was dumbfounded! It took him quite some time to react, and he finally let out a little shout, "Jens... Do you despise me now?¡± Jenson replied, "Don¡¯t you already know why I don''t want to go in with you?" Baby Robbie feigned ignorance and asked anyway," Why?" Jenson red at him irritably... Then, Baby Robbie walked away in a huff. "Robert Ares!" "Robert Ares!" Baby Robbie was immediately surrounded by girls as soon as he entered the school¡¯s gate. A swarm of enthusiastic girls shook his arms and shrieked," You''re so handsome, Robert Ares!" One of the girls even went straight to Baby Robbie and confessed her love to him, "I like you so much, Robert Ares. What should I do?" "I like you too," Baby Robbie blurted out without thinking about the consequences of whether or not these words would cause trouble to others. "Then, shall we start dating?" the girl cheered in excitement. Baby Robbie,"..." "Hold it, littledy. Liking you doesn¡¯t equal loving you. I like all types of kind-hearted and cute girls, so won''t I have to date all of them too? Truthfully, I''m more than willing to do so, but I''m scared of my mommy castrating me.¡± Baby Robbie chuckled without constraint. Hisughter was utterly contagious. Paired with his smiling peach blossom eyes, everyone who saw him would fall for him. At this time, Jenson was walking slower than a tortoise as he looked speechlessly at Baby Robbie who was in the middle of the crowd. Wherever this guy went, he would surely be the crowd''s attention. Baby Robbie''s sunny disposition made Jenson feel extremely ufortable. The girls noticed Jenson, and they immediately dashed toward him while chanting, "Jenson Ares, Jenson Ares!" Jenson shot the group of girls a fierce death re, making them scatter off like birds. Baby Robbie walked over and ced a hand over Jenson''s shoulder, saying, "Why are you so mean to them, Jens? Daddy taught us that girls are fragile, so they shouldn¡¯t be hit or scolded or suffer any grievances." Jenson rolled his eyes at him and said, "You sure are ndering Daddy''s reputation. Don''t you know how hypocritical our father is? His gentleness is only reserved for Mommy, and there¡¯s no limit to his tolerance toward Mommy. Meanwhile, other women aren''t even allowed to get within 100 meters of his proximity..." Baby Robbie said, "At least Daddy can still be very gentle to Mommy. Can you be a little gentler?" Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Jenson pushed his hand off and said, "One day, when you find a girl you truly like, you''ll no longer be able to say these utterly disgraceful words.¡± Baby Robbie looked at Jenson gloomily. "We don¡¯t like anyone at the moment, so what¡¯s the problem in being gentler toward other girls?" Suddenly, he realized something and widened his eyes while eximing, "Ahhh! Perhaps you already have someone upying your heart? Tell me now. Who is she?" Jenson shot him a re before walking away silently. Baby Robbie pursed his lips and muttered, "I do wonder if you were a sad little boy in your past life? What¡¯s up with the muscles in that face of yours? Are they paralyzed that you can only put on such a deadpan expression? You won''t die if you speak a little more. Don''t forget that Mommy''s purpose in letting youe back to school is hoping you''ll make more friends!" Back inside the ssroom. They noticed that the sisters were gathering around Baby Zetty and had no clue what they were discussing, but they looked rather passionate in their conversations. Jenson turned a blind eye to them and went straight t o his seat. Baby Robbie leaned toward them and heard his sisters discussing. "How about deliberately failing your examinations, Zetty? If Brother Finn knows that your grades are bad, he''ll go out of his way to give you extra lessons. Then, you''ll be able to see Brother Finn more often." Baby Robbie smiled and interjected, "Going after a guy is a piece of cake, or at least way easier than a guy going after a girl. Shouldn''t it be effortless for you to get Brother Finn?" Baby Robbie went to his seat and opened his drawer. I t was filled to the brim with various love letters. Then, Baby Robbie handed the love letters to Baby Zetty. "Take these and study them." Baby Zetty said, "Love letters are useless for a man like Brother Finn." Then, she proceeded to take out a stack of love letters from her school bag. "Look at these. These are all of my love letters returned to me b y Brother Finn." When the sisters opened them to read the contents, they found that a nguage teacher¡¯ had attentively marked each letter-all the way from its format to the punctuation and grammar. Not only did Brother Finn mark the letters, he even leftments on them. [You should be reading more books instead of writing love letters. Your writing is unintelligible, and reading it gives me a headache.] The sisters looked at one another as silence fell upon them. Big Sis sighed. "Are all men this demanding now? It seems that we have to start studying harder.¡± Baby Robbie teased, "Why are you the ones going after men? Shouldn''t you wait for the men to chase after you? ording to a big data analysis, I''m telling you we''re in an era where there are more guys than girls. S o you have to believe me when I say even the ugliest girls will be able to find someone." "Are you cursing us right now?" Big Sis scolded Baby Robbie angrily while cing her hands on her hips. Baby Robbie looked up and down at his sisters a couple of times, teasing, "Well, all of you aren''t ugly. But you''re not exactly fairies either." The sisters looked at each other. In their eyes, they were all naturally stunning with gorgeous faces and hot bodies. However, Baby Robbie said that their looks were not that outstanding. "You¡¯ll only be able to find fairies in TikTok and camera filters. Are you nning to live inside TikTok i n the future, Baby Robbie?" Big Sis teased Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie retorted, "Who told you that there are no fairies in real life?" Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, he took out a photo and showed it to the sisters. "Look, this is the fairy I¡¯m talking about." The girl in the photo seemed to be about their age. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her facial features exuded a sense of joyful youth. She was graceful yet filled with innocence. ¡°Isn''t this Mommy?¡± Sis Thirteen stammered slightly a s a side effect of her tongue operation. The sisters gasped. "Mommy is so beautiful." Baby Robbie said rather proudly, "If I were to find a wife in the future, I hope to find a considerate and beautiful woman like my mommy." Big Sis said, "A woman like mommy is one of a kind in the world. There¡¯s probably only one of her once every thousand years, so don''t get your hopes up." Baby Robbie said, "I''ll be fortunate if I can meet someone like her. If I can''t, then so be it. I won''t force anything since I don''t n on getting married anyway." Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 At this moment, Baby Zetty started crying... Frankly speaking, after yesterday''s rejection and getting reprimanded by her father, Baby Zetty¡¯s heart felt stifling. She felt severely depressed, and it was getting hard for her to breathe. Sis Two patted Baby Zetty on the head and saidfortingly, "Just do as we said, Zetty. You''ll definitely be able to capture Brother Finn''s heart." Baby Zetty nodded. When the teacher came in with their test papers, Baby Zetty took them and started carelessly scribbling on them. Baby Bobbie was sitting next to Baby Zetty. Looking at his sister recklessly filling up the test papers, heid his head on the table and fell asleep. It was their first test since entering high school. Once their results came out, as expected, Baby Zetty scored very poorly in every one of her subjects. Her scores were around 20 to 30 marks for each subject. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie got a big fat zero for every subject. Due to their low scores, it had dragged down the entire top ss'' average grade and this was a massive issue for their teacher. The dean severely criticized her, and in a fit of rage, the teacher called the parents of the poorly performing students. Unfortunately, the one who answered the phone was the strict father himself, Jay Ares. "Sir Ares, I¡¯m the teacher in charge of Robert Ares and Rozette Ares. In our recent mid-term test, these two students¡¯ results were not very satisfactory. I hope that the parents cane and visit the school so that we can allmunicate about the children''s learning issues." Considering Jay¡¯s reputation, the teacher was rather tactful, and her attitude was humble and respectful as she spoke. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay said in a dim tone, "Not satisfactory? "What are their scores?" he asked further. The teacher said, "Zetty''s is 100 points if youbine all five subjects." Jay''s handsome face instantly became icy. "Robbie¡¯s?" "The kid slept the entire time. He didn''t answer most o f the questions, and the ones he did were all wrong. Zero points for all five subjects." Jay mmed the phone and hung up. Angeline had been standing right behind him, and she shrank in fright because of his threatening aura. Jay turned around and saw Angeline looking at him guiltily with a foolish smile on her face. Jay was slightly startled... Angeline said to him, somewhat ashamed, "I''m sorry, darling... It was my fault for having failed to educate them that it''s now causing you trouble." Jay did not know whether tough or cry and sighed secretly in his heart. ''A kind mother will only lead to spoiled children!'' Jay walked in front of Angeline with a severe and stern look on his face. However, he still very tenderly said to Angeline, "You know that I''m always very reluctant to get mad at you, Angeline. Is that why you''re using my love for you to restrain me?" Angeline buried her face in his chest and said bashfully, "Jaybie, Baby Zetty is probably doing badly i n her test so that Finn will have to give her extra lessons, while Baby Robbie did what he did to help his sister. If you think about it, their mistakes are pardonable...¡± Jay said, "If you truly love someone but you can''t restrain yourself with reasoning and let everything else dominate your thoughts, the ultimate result will b e nothing but disastrous. I don¡¯t want Baby Zetty to end up like Sera or Judy." Angeline shook her head and said, "No, our Baby Zetty is different from them. She¡¯s capricious, but she¡¯s very kind. If she were even the slightest bit selfish, she would''ve used her status as the Ares family''s daughter to oppress Finn into epting her love... She could''ve easily achieved any of her wishes.¡± Jay snarled. "I''ll be the first to punish her if she uses her family background to intimidate others." Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Angeline coaxed him, "Jaybie... I''ll not allow you to make things harder on them. If you continuously reprimand and punish her, it''ll only affect your rtionship with her. Angeline was using every means possible to thwart him, so Jay knew that he would not be able to punish Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty without constraint. Then, Angeline acted coquettishly. "Why don¡¯t I go to the school and talk to the teacher, Jaybie? I''ll find out what their problems are, and I''ll let you know the teacher''s advice for them afterward, okay?" She was worried that Jay would severely reprimand the children if he went along. After all, he was previously an excellent student who did well in all areas until he reached adulthood. He certainly would not understand the troubles of being a poorly performing student. Jay replied, "Okay." In the afternoon, Angeline came to the school office and met the children¡¯s teacher. "Hello, Miss. I''m Robert and Rozette Ares'' mother," Angeline politely introduced herself. Angeline gave birth to them in her early 20s and she was known to be ageless, especially with how meticulously Jay cared for her. As such, her appearance was filled with sunshine and she looked utterly youthful. She looked way too young for her age, as though she was merely a few years older than Jenson and Baby Robbie. Hence, the teachers in the office started inwardly ndering her when they saw hering i n. Was thisdy truly Robbie''s mother? Or could she b e their stepmother? Perhaps she was Sir Ares'' little lover? The men from aristocratic families usually kept many women on the side anyway. It was not umon for the mistresses toe for parent-teacher meetings instead of the birth mother. However, they did not have the guts to squabble about the Areses¡¯ matters. The teacher said somewhat ambiguously, "Can you handle Baby Robbie''s matters?" Angeline also replied ambiguously, "I suppose I could." Hence, all the teachers decided that she was definitely not their birth mother. Only stepmothers would have no confidence to call the shots for their children. Then, the teacher unceremoniously startedining in front of her. "Compared to the other kids, Rozette Ares is not particrly agile with her thinking ability. She should be diligently trying to make up for herck of talents in studying, but it''s a pity that the child is constantly in a daze every single day when she¡¯s in ss. Even her homework is done sloppily." After criticizing Baby Zetty so mercilessly, she began t oment on Baby Robbie. "As for Robbie, he just loves to take naps during sses. He has no interest i n studying, so I think as parents, you''ll have to find out the reason behind his behavior." Angeline answered humbly, "When students lose attention during sses, shouldn''t the teacher be the ones to find out the cause? What do the parents have t o do with it?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The teacher was dumbfounded... She had been in this line of work for so many years and no parent would dare to be disrespectful toward her. They would even turn into a yes-man in front of her, but this woman who imed to be Baby Robbie''s mother was shifting the me to the teachers instead. "Rozette''s mom, could I ask what''s the level of your education?" The teacher believed that Angeline was merely a sweet, silly woman who relied on her beauty t o join a wealthy family. Angeline muttered, "My children are not me, so my education level shouldn¡¯t have any rtion to my children''s academic performance, right?" The teacher said, "Don''t get me wrong. Even if you''re not well-educated, we don¡¯t n on discriminating against you. We merely feel that educated parents can better understand the teachers'' education guidelines. That way, we''ll be able to cooperate with one another and be on better terms. If you¡¯re not that well-educated, then we suggest that the father of the childrene and talk to us instead.¡± Angeline panicked at the thought. "There''s no need. M y husband is a very busy man. He doesn''t have spare time to manage the children. I graduated from a top university in the country, so I''ll be able to understand your education guidelines very well!" The teacher looked at her guilty expression and looked down on her inwardly. These shameless youngdies had already set their hearts on marrying into rich and powerful families. What else could they possibly be good at other than lowly currying favors from those men? Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Although Angeline was very dissatisfied with the irrelevant questions asked by this particr teacher, she was terrified that the teacher would inform Jay of the matter. As such, she aggrievedly told the teacher the truth, "I graduated from Imperial Domain University." The teacher was dumbstruck. Imperial Domain University was the nation''s number one educational establishment, and Angelina''s academic qualification had topped all the teachers in the office. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At this moment, the bell rang, signifying the end of lessons. Angeline quickly made an excuse to slip away. "Miss, I''ll go check on my kids now. I''ll surely give them an earful about this." "Go ahead." The teacher felt somewhat helpless. Angeline went to Baby Robbie''s ssroom, and as soon as her beautiful figure appeared at the ssroom''s door, it immediately caused a racket. "Mommy!¡± The sisters chirped excitedly, "Why are you here, Mommy?" Angeline said, "Your teacher called me here." Upon hearing this, Baby Robbie immediately squatted below the desk and prepared to slip away. Angeline strode forward and pulled Baby Robbie''s ear, reprimanding him, "You stinking little brat, where do you think you''re going?" Baby Robbie covered his ear and yelled out in agony," Mommy, it hurts!" Angeline furiously scolded, "So you do know what pain feels like? Tell me, why did you sleep during your test? If you want to nap, by all means, do it. But what''s with the zero on all your papers? Even if you had guessed the answers, you should¡¯ve at least gotten one question correct. Why do you have such bad luck?" Angeline''s rage was reaching its peak. Even her words were getting nonsensical. Baby Robbie seized this opportunity to get himself off the hook and said, "You can''t me me for having such bad luck, Mommy. There were many multiplechoice questions, and I chose D for all of them. Who would''ve thought that they¡¯ll all turn out to be wrong?" Angeline was fuming. "Why are you so foolish? If you can''t answer the question, you should¡¯ve at least guessed C. This is uneptable. I should get you an IQ test. You truly will be the death of me." Angeline very quickly realized that Baby Robbie had misled her. She got even angrier in a sh, saying," You stinking little brat, how dare you make wild guesses when answering your test papers? Why don''t you just study hard instead?" Baby Robbie said, "Mommy, the teachers are like preachers reciting a sermon in ss. I get dizzy, and m y head starts spinning... It makes me feel like falling asleep...." Angeline supported her forehead with her hand. "No, n o, no. This cannot be done. You''re driving up my blood pressure... I''m getting lightheaded..." When Baby Robbie heard her saying these words, hisplexion immediately turned pale. He stepped forward and hugged Mommy while crying out," Mommy, your son''s the one at fault. I¡¯ll study hard in the future, and I''ll improve every day. I¡¯ll get a perfect score next time. Please don''t be angry anymore, Mommy." Jens rushed over like a whirlwind and carefully supported Angeline to sit on one of the chairs. He looked at Angeline anxiously andfortingly told her, "Don''t be angry, Mommy. Zetty and Robbie¡¯s grades aren¡¯t that bad. There are other reasons for their poor scores on this test." Angeline asked in bewilderment, "What¡¯s the reason?" Jenson nced toward Baby Zetty who looked ashamed and embarrassed. He said to her with a slight temper, "Tell Mommy, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty''s eyes were tearing up as she knelt in front of Angeline and said, "Mommy, I don¡¯t want to stay in the dorms at school anymore. I deliberately did badly o n the test so that you''lle to fetch me back and have me take some extra lessons. That way, I can see Brother Finn every day.¡± Angeline, As expected, she had guessed correctly all along. It was like seeing herself when she was young. Baby Zetty was exactly like her. Once they liked someone, their whole lives revolved around that one person, and they would rather not do anything else. However, at that time, Jay was well aware of her lovesickness and would often take the initiative to see her. He would give her plenty of goals to achieve, and once she achieved them, he would shower her with various types of rewards. Back then, Angeline was filled with motivational drive. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Angeline understood how hard it was for Baby Zetty to not have her feelings reciprocated. Though when she saw how Baby Zetty was pursuing love so irrationally time and again, Angeline figured that Jay''s concerns were not entirely unreasonable. Angeline held Baby Zetty''s hands and said earnestly, "I f you like someone, Baby Zetty, then you should be a better version of yourself for him so you won''t need to look up to him when you stand next to him. When both of you can respect and rely on each other, that''s when your rtionship willst forever." Baby Zetty nodded. "Okay, Mommy.¡± Angeline returned home uneasily. Jay was sitting on the couch, staring at his phone screen while daydreaming. A text message from the teacher was disyed on the screen. It read: [Sir Ares, I think you should make a trip to the school in person. The child''s mother may be too young tomunicate with us.] Jay was slightly stunned. It seemed that Angeline, who had always adopted a neutral attitude toward test results, had a conflict with the radical teacher. Now the teacher was ming Angeline for being too young? When Angeline walked into the house, Jay straightened his back and studied her face with a lackadaisical gaze. Angeline was wearing ace sleeveless shirt and a knee-length green skirt. She had slightly curly long hair and bangs, making her look youthful and beautiful. Indeed, she did not look like a mother at all. Angeline, who was clearly guilty, was startled when she saw Jay. "Darling?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay pretended as though he did not know what was going on and asked, "How was the talk with the teacher?" Angeline replied without hesitation, "It was really pleasant." Jay nced at the phone screen and could sense the teacher¡¯s helplessness from across the screen. "What did you talk about?" "About our children¡¯s education." "What did the teacher say?" "The teacher said that Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty did not do well in their exams, and the children themselves are under psychological pressure. They suggest that we encourage them more, and if conditions permit, we can apply for them to go to day school and hire a tutor to give them extra lessons," Angeline replied nonsensically with a straight face. Jay, He looked at Angeline helplessly... The trio was ying out a scene of deep familial love among themselves as siblings and mother. "What do you think then?" Jay asked tentatively. Angeline''s eyes flickered as she said, "I think that teachers are engineers of the human soul. They know their students best. Since they''ve proposed a solution, then as parents, I think we should cooperate with them!" Jay nodded. "Mm. You''re right." Though in his heart, he thought, ''You have your strategies and I have mine.¡¯ Angeline was surprised by how easily she had deceived Jay and was secretly delighted. "I¡¯ll apply for day school for the children tomorrow, then." "Mm.¡± Angeline was relieved. At night, Angeline found a book on her bedside table that hade out of nowhere-Pinhio. Angeline then recalled the protagonist Pinhio whose nose grew extremely long from lying, and she could not help but touch her nose... Jay sat on the bed and looked at the embarrassed look on her face with a leisurely gaze. It was only then did Angeline realize that Jay had found out about her lies. "I''m going to the study to do some reading." Angeline picked up the book and walked outside. Jay was struck dumb... This woman must be punishing him, right? Apart from the few days when he was ill, they had never slept in separate rooms before. Jay called out to her and surrendered, "Don¡¯t be mad, Angeline. Come here." Angeline turned around andined without much confidence, "How did you find out I lied?" Jay got out of bed and carried the grumpy Angeline onto the bed, coaxing her, "The teacher sent me a text message." Angeline was struck dumb. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Did that mean that the teacher had exposed all her lies? "What do you think, Jaybie?" Angeline asked, her face flushed. Jay said, "I respect your decision, but you will meet Finn with me tomorrow before we finalize any decisions." Angeline replied, "Okay." The next day. Jay took Angeline to an ordinary residential building. Angeline asked in surprise, "Darling, why isn¡¯t Finn staying in the hospital if he''s injured?" Jay said, "He requested to stay here." Angeline felt a surge of unease in her heart. Jay parked the Rolls-Royce in the parking lot at the entrance of themunity before graciously opening the car door for Angeline. He walked into themunity holding Angeline¡¯s hand. When he came to the unit where Finn was staying, Jay motioned to Angeline to ring the doorbell. Angeline did not understand what he was so worried about and rang the doorbell straight away. Surprisingly, the person who opened the door was a youthful and charming girl with her hair styled in a high ponytail. She was dressed in a white T-shirt and a short skirt. When the young girl saw Angeline, she was visibly startled. "You are?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m looking for Finn," Angeline said. The girl¡¯s expression was momentarily dull, but she quickly shed a sweet smile at Angeline. "Are you his girlfriend?" As soon as she asked those words, a slender and goodlooking hand encircled Angelina''s waist. The girl was intimidated by Jay¡¯s powerful aura when she saw him walking up to her. She had never seen such a good-looking man before. The man''s unparalleled handsome face wrinkled in difort His deep and sexy voice was then heard." This is my wife." It was only then that the girl understood why he was mad. She stuck her tongue out awkwardly. "Pleasee in.¡± Jay and Angeline entered the house and saw Finn with a cast on his left leg and right hand. He was lying hriously on the couch. Finn sat up abruptly when he saw Sir Ares and Angeline. "Sir Ares, Madam." Angeline said, "Don''t get up. Be careful with your wounds." "He¡¯s so agile. It''s obvious that he isn''t seriously injured.¡± Angeline came to a sudden realization when she heard what Jay said. Finn probably had other reasons for staying at the perpetrator''s house. The young girl brought out some fruits she had just cut and served them to Jay and Angeline with a smile. "I apologize for not recognizing you earlier. You must b e Imperial Capital¡¯s distinguished and renowned Sir Ares and Madam Ares." Angeline studied the girl''s features. When she noticed how beautiful she looked, how generous she was, and how elegant she sounded, she had a good impression o f her. "What''s your name, young girl?" Angeline asked. "Tammy," the girl answered shyly. Angeline said, "You''re really beautiful and sweet. I think you''re very likable." Jay said, "It''s really rare for anyone to earn your praise." Tammy looked at Angeline, a trace of admiration and longing shooting out of her luminous and moist eyes. "You''re the true beauty, Madam. You''re much more beautiful than the movie stars I see on TV." When Angeline was praised by a girl who was in the prime of her youth, she was so shy that her ears turned warm and crimson. Jay was aware of her difort. Knowing that she had always been a woman who was unaware of her own beauty, a smile exuded from his eyes. She had no idea how beautiful she really was. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 Angeline said, "Tammy, Finn must have given you a lot of trouble the past few days." Finn replied, "She crashed into me, Madam. Since she has no money topensate me, then she has no choice but to be my caretaker." Tammy bit her lip and red at Finn. Angeline looked at the pajamas that Finn was wearing and understood what this was. From how Tammy was taking care of Finn, it was clear that she had overstepped certain boundaries set between men and women. Finn was probably interested in Tammy too seeing how he had given up the best treatment he could receive at Grand Asia and insisted on staying in this ordinary residential building. Angeline was extremely heavy-hearted. Baby Zetty''s love for Finn was growing stronger as she grew up Finn, however, simply treated Baby Zetty as a little girl, turning a blind eye to her feelings for him. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline was afraid that Baby Zetty would do silly things if she learned about the truth. When a child of this age fell in love, she would do so passionately yet immaturely. Rationality was simply out of the equation. "Take a good rest, Finn. Sir Ares and I will visit you some other day." "Thank you, Madam." Angeline stood up, took Jay''s hand, and left in frustration. Angeline sighed in exasperation aftering out of the residential building. "Darling, what do I do with Baby Zetty?" Angeline said, sounding deeply worried. Jay said, "Angeline, we were lucky to have experienced a fairytale love story of falling in love in our teenage years and vowing to be faithful and loyal t o each other for the rest of our lives. But that doesn¡¯t mean that Baby Zetty can be equally as lucky. She needs to learn how to stay tough when faced with unlucky situations like this." Angeline said with tears in her eyes, "You don¡¯t know how much she likes Finn. If she learns that Finn likes Tammy, I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to take this blow." Jay held Angeline¡¯s hands tightly and consoled her. "I know. I know you''re worried about Baby Zetty. I worry about her too. We will be by her side as she gets through this hurdle. Trust me, Angeline. She''ll be able t o get through it no matter how hard it is." Angeline nodded. There was not a single impermeable wall in this world. On the day of Baby Zetty''s monthly holiday, she went shopping with her sisters and just so happened to bump into Finn and Tammy. Finn''s cast had been removed, but he was now sitting i n a wheelchair. Tammy was pushing the wheelchair a s the two headed toward the men¡¯s clothing area in the boutique. They were talking andughing. Standing not far away, Baby Zetty saw the blissful scene shared between them and very naively tried to run over to say hello to Brother Finn. She unsuspectingly thought that Tammy was only Brother Finn¡¯s caregiver. However, Big Sis held onto her and reminded her," Don¡¯t go, Sis. Their rtionship looks a little special, s o let''s observe a bit more." They hid behind Finn secretly and eavesdropped on his and Tammy''s conversation. Finn said, "I don''t have clothes to wear. Buy some for _ __ n me. Tammy replied, "I have no money." Finn smiled cunningly. "Just underwear then." Tammy''s face flushed. Finn looked at her with a smile. "Either underwear or a coat, pick one.¡± Tammy nced at the price of the coats in the shop and one would cost her at least 100,000 bucks. This was a substantial amount for her. Tammy walked to the underwear section with embarrassment and bought a pair of underwear for Finn. When she returned to Finn''s side, she tossed the underwear to his body. "Take it." Finn checked the price-26 bucks. He eximed in displeasure, "I''ve never worn something this cheap. Hey, will there be excessive chemical substances in it? Will it affect fertility?" 2 Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Tammy waved her fist at him angrily. "Cut the crap or I''ll bust your head. I''ve always worn underwear like this and grew up fine, okay?" Finn raised his hand and surrendered, bingmblike at once. "Okay, okay. I¡¯ll let you off this time because you have no money." Tammy gritted her teeth. "I must have forgotten to pray to God and that¡¯s why I bumped into a jinx like you who refuses to leave my house. I can''t believe you even turned me into your nanny, ordering me to wash your clothes, cook your meals, and even scrub your back. I must have owed you a lot in my past life, huh?" Finn let out a dazzling smile. "You¡¯re blessed to be able to take care of me." Tammy ced her hands on her hips. "I don''t want such a blessing. Those who want it can take it." Baby Zetty felt as if she was struck by lightning when she heard Tammy''s words. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Brother Finn had asked this gorgeousdy to scrub his back? They were this close already? Baby Zetty looked at Tammy. This big sister did not look much older than her, though. However, when she thought of how Brother Finn allowed her to treat him with such intimacy, Baby Zetty could not help but feel a great sense of disappointment. Then, Baby Zetty s tears came streaming down despite herself. She walked out of the clothes rack, and Finn was surprised to see Baby Zetty. "Why are you here, Zetty?" Baby Zetty lifted her sleeves to wipe her tears and squeezed a smile. "It''s our monthly holiday, Brother Finn. I''m out with the sisters to shop for some daily necessities." Tammy asked Finn, "Who is she, Brother Finn?" Finn exined, "The Areses'' little princess." Baby Zetty¡¯s heart fell into an abyss and was smashed into pieces. In Brother Finn¡¯s heart, she was only the Areses'' little princess and had nothing to do with him. Baby Zetty wanted to cry but suddenly remembered the things Daddy taught her. Thus, she tried to control her emotions. She tried desperately to control herself but could not do it in the end. When she felt as though she could no longer hold her tears back, she quickly bade farewell to Finn. "Brother Finn, Miss, I still have things to do. See ya." Finn smiled and said, "Go on, then. Be careful on your way back." "Mm." Baby Zetty turned around and pretended to leave in a free and easy manner. At this moment, she heard Tammy exim, "Eh? She doesn''t look like her parents at all." "Mm,¡± Finn answered breezily. Baby Zetty could no longer hold back her tears and they fell like raindrops. She knew she was not beautiful, and it was precisely because of that that she needed to work so hard to pursue the love of her life. If she looked as goodlooking as her parents, then she would not need to work so hard anymore. Perhaps, the love she yearned for woulde to her on its own. The sisters embraced Baby Zetty and left the shop. Big Sis praised Baby Zetty sincerely, saying, "You were really awesome just now, Sis Zetty. You didn¡¯t show how fragile you were in front of Brother Finn. You did a good job." Baby Zetty threw herself into Big Sis'' arms. "I¡¯m so heartbroken." The sisters said with righteous indignation, "Brother Finn is too much." Baby Zetty shook her head and defended Finn. "No, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He has never agreed to be m y boyfriend even when I was a child. It was all my own wishful thinking. I thought my feelings would be reciprocated.¡± When they returned to Tourmaline Estate, Baby Zetty locked herself in the room and refused to open the door no matter how hard Angeline knocked. Her muffled voice was heard, "Can you let me spend some time alone, Mommy?¡± Angeline felt uneasy, hence she asked her other daughters about everything that had happened. The children spoke all at once, "We went to the mall today and saw Brother Finn shopping with a beautiful girl, Mommy." Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 "The girl even scrubs Brother Finn''s back for him... Don''t you think they''re too intimate? Do you think Brother Finn likes her?" Sis Two said. Angelina''splexion paled when she heard what they said. Although Finn and Tammy were not in a romantic rtionship yet, she could tell that Finn treated Tammy differently. There was an amorous look in his eyes when he looked at Tammy. Baby Zetty was extremely precocious and sentimental. She must have figured out what was going on. No wonder the child was so heartbroken. "What was Baby Zetty''s reaction?" Angeline asked with unease. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She feared that Baby Zetty had lost control of her emotions after being unable to ept it, like all the previous times. If she behaved irrationally again, Jay would certainly get mad. Big Sis replied, "After Sis Zetty eavesdropped on their conversation, she walked out to greet them and left." Angeline was stunned. She thought Baby Zetty would quarrel with Finn, but what took her by surprise was that Baby Zetty had instead chosen to swallow her grievances all by herself. This was simply too heartbreaking. However, her sudden maturity was probably a result o f her fear for her father''s overbearing demeanor. Jay, Jenson, and Baby Bobbie came home in the evening. Jay did not see Baby Zetty and felt especially concerned about his daughter. "Where''s Baby Zetty?" Angeline felt sorry for her daughter and red bitterly at Jay, very subtly taking her anger out on him. Jay¡¯s eyes darkened and he quickly sat down next to Angeline. He took her hand and asked aggrievedly," What did I do wrong this time?" Angeline was downcast. "Baby Zetty knows about Finn and Tammy. She locked herself in the bedroom a s soon as she got home. I can''t get her toe out no matter how I try." Jay patted the back of her hand and consoled her, saying, "Don¡¯t worry. She will have to face this sooner o rter anyway." Angeline sighed. Jay told Jens and Baby Robbie, "You two go upstairs and get your sister toe out." Baby Robbie and Jens went upstairs and knocked on the door while coaxing her dearly, saying, "Open the door, Zetty. We want toe in." "I want to be alone. Don''t worry about me." Baby Zetty sobbed. Jenson said, "I¡¯ll kick the door open if you don''t open i t." Baby Robbie asked, ¡°Must we take such a graceless shortcut?" Jenson said, "Why don¡¯t you do it, then?" Baby Robbie walked to the door and started singing a nursery rhyme. "Zetty Zetty, please be good. Oh, open the door, open it quickly and let us in." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie speechlessly. "Must you be so childish?" Baby Robbie said, "Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m trying to cheer her up?" Jenson ordered, "Kick the door open!" Baby Robbie said, "Why should I kick it? Can''t you kick it yourself?" Jenson said grumpily, "You¡¯re asking the obvious." Baby Robbie said as though he was put in a difficult situation, "Are we really going to kick it open?" Just as he was about to kick the door, Baby Zetty suddenly opened it. She had wiped the tears off her face, but her eyes were slightly red and swollen, which made her look really pitiful. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 She squeezed a bright smile at her brothers and said i n a breezy manner, "I''m hungry. Let''s go." When they came downstairs, Baby Zetty sat on the dining chair silently. She did not greet her parents nor talk to her sisters. She merely picked up her cutleries and began stuffing herself with food. Angeline looked at her crestfallen daughter. She had never seen Baby Zetty so quiet, nor seen her gorging o n food without a single care for her image before. That made Angeline sad and disheartened. When Baby Zetty was done with her food, she helped herself to a second serving and stuffed her mouth with more food as if her stomach was a bottomless pit that could never be satiated. Everyone looked at her with a stunned gaze... Was she using food to cope with grief and anger? When Baby Zetty had helped herself to the fourth serving, Angeline was afraid that she would be sick from being too full and pressed her hands, saying earnestly, "Stop eating, Zetty. Overeating is not good for your health." Baby Zetty looked at Mommy with a rueful gaze and put down her utensils silently. Angeline red bitterly at Jay, her beautiful and passionate eyes giving a clear message. She was seemingly resentful and angry at him. Jay knew that Angeline felt sorry for their daughter, and if he could not solve Baby Zetty¡¯s rtionship problems as soon as possible, then Angeline would keep being worried for a long time. However, there was nothing much he could do either. Baby Zetty was his baby daughter while Finn was a child he had raised himself. Both of them were equally important to him. There was no way he was going to force Finn to ept Baby Zetty because that would be unfair to him and only make Baby Zetty unhappy. Jay figured that the best way was to allow time to heal the wound in Baby Zetty¡¯s heart. Jay summoned Baby Zetty to the study and had a long conversation with her. Baby Zetty raised her head and looked at Jay with a puzzled gaze. "Daddy, do you think we still have a chance to be together?" Jay looked at the longing in his daughter''s eyes and felt his heart aching terribly. "You still can¡¯t let him go, huh, Zetty?" "Daddy, Brother Finn is really nice to me. He¡¯s only rejecting me now because I¡¯m underaged. Isn¡¯t this like you and Mommy back when you were young? You, too, had rejected Mommy once before when she confessed to you, didn''t you?" Jay said, "That''s different. Zetty. Daddy rejected Mommy because Daddy loved her. Daddy wanted her t o have a normal life. Besides, there was never a Tammy around Daddy to hurt Mommy." Baby Zetty''s scrawny body trembled slightly. "Maybe Brother Finn and Sis Tammy are just acting," Baby Zetty said, unwilling to give up. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay did not speak... He saw the tears in Baby Zetty''s eyes. Obviously, Baby Zetty knew better than anyone that Tammy''s presence was proof that Finn had shut himself off from her love. "Zetty, how can I help you to make you feel better?" Jay looked at his pale daughter. She had loved someone with all her heart for so many years since she was little but realized that all her efforts had amounted to nothing in the end. One could imagine how huge of a blow she must have received from the impact. Despite that, Baby Zetty was extremely strong. "Don¡¯t worry about me, Daddy. I¡¯m fine. If Brother Finn doesn''t like me, then I will not force him either. I will erase him from my mind slowly." It was easier said than done. Baby Zetty''s eyes turned pink in an instant. Her voice was extremely nasal, and she looked as though she was about to cry. Jay said, "Zetty, you¡¯re a kind-hearted and considerate girl who''s willing to bear all the hardships alone. I''m proud of you." Baby Zetty threw herself into Jay¡¯s arms and cried. " It''s so hard, Daddy." Jay patted her head, his eyes turning slightly moist as he became choked with sobs. "Baby Zetty, you should probably do something to cheer yourself up. You can spend as much money as you want. Daddy will support you as long as it makes you happy." "Daddy, I think I''m sick. I don''t feel so well." "Don¡¯t be afraid. I''ll take you to Great-grandmother Boye and ask her to treat you." "Does Great-grandma know how to cure heartbreaks?" Jay fell silent. In his opinion, turning to Grandma Boye to treat heartbreaks was tantamount to turning to whatever doctor one could find when one was critically ill. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 Angeline felt sorry for her child, and when she noticed how cheerless Baby Zetty was and how she was overeating every day, it felt as though she was on the verge of copsing. Angeline was experienced in this, so she knew very well that the one who started the trouble should be the one to end it. In fact, only Finn could save Baby Zetty now. However, Jay was intentionally keeping Baby Zetty¡¯s matters a secret. Angeline understood his intentions and knew that he did not wish to use his own daughter to ckmail Finn because in Jay¡¯s opinion, love was serious and sacred, fair and great. He had no right to stop Finn from making his own choice. Helpless, Angeline brought Baby Zetty to Carefree Garden. When Grandma Boye saw Angeline, she began chattering andining, "I heard that the two old cunning foxes, Dn and Noel, set you up? Is it true that you epted their emblems?" Angeline replied, "Jaybie said that my body is weak and I shouldn''t work too hard, therefore he handed one of the emblems to Jenson. The Yorks¡¯ python emblem was given to Baby Robbie." Boye wore a look of envy. "Lucky for them. They have all found a favorite heir for themselves. Who will take up my mantle then?" The old manughed. "Everything is already in front o f you, isn''t it? Why don''t you learn from those two old cunning foxes and pass the mantle to Angeline? JJ won¡¯t be able to bring himself to watch Angeline suffer and will certainly pick out the most suitable heir for you." Boye s eyes gleamed. "You''re right." Boye fondly pressed Angeline down on the couch and began currying favor with her. "Listen to me, Angeline. Neither you nor Jay are in good health and you both need a good doctor to look after you. If you take up my mantle, then I won''t have to worry about the recurrence of your old illness even if I die one day." Baby Zetty¡¯s bleary eyes lightened up ever so slightly. Her love was dead. It was about time she let go of Brother Finn. Her parents were probably the only reason for her to live the rest of her life meaningfully. Baby Zetty slowly shuffled to Boye¡¯s side and asked apprehensively, "Great-grandma, do you think I can take up your mantle?" Boye looked at Baby Zetty with great horror in her eyes. She had never thought of handing her precious wealth and treasure to the soft and weak Baby Zetty. Throughout Boye¡¯s lifetime, countless misfortunes had befallen her because she stood out among her peers. Some tried to kill her, a few wanted to marry her, others wanted to use her, and some even hunted her down... Life had been a roller coaster for her. However, Boye was extremely moved when she saw the sincerity in Zetty''s eyes. Boye knew a thing or two about Zetty. She knew that she was precocious and heard that her IQ and appearance were no match to her brothers. Therefore, she was the most ordinary child in the Ares family. Boye, however, believed that Baby Zetty was intrinsically outstanding. Perhaps her external environment had yet to bring out her outstanding traits, or perhaps she was just ate bloomer. Boye said, "Zetty, do you know that even though we save people, a slight mistake can cause harm to people? In order to avoid medical idents, you need t o spend a lot of time mastering the principles of medical science and pharmacology." At this point, Boye¡¯s expression grew solemn. "I believe you can achieve all these. I''m just worried... about your soft, weak, and kind character. You won''t b e able to cope with risks like that." Baby Zetty looked extremely determined. "Believe me, Grandma. I will ovee all obstacles." Boye looked at Baby Zetty... This child might look soft and adorable, but she was firm and persistent to her core. This resembled Jay and Angelina''s strengths as well. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Everything was clear at once for Boye... Baby Zetty was just like a piece of unpolished gem. Everyone noticed the dazzling and outstanding Jenson and Baby Bobbie, but no one paid any mind to Baby Zetty who was blooming in silence. The old man was extremely happy with Baby Zetty. Afraid that Boye would miss out on this budding talent, he constantly motioned to Boye with his eyes. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Grandma Boye took Baby Zetty''s hand and said, "If you''re interested to take up my mantle, Baby Zetty, then I will teach you everything." "Mm." Angeline looked at Boye in astonishment and used a very long time toe back to her senses. Had she just sold off her daughter? Angeline red at Boye and teased, "Grandma, I won¡¯t know how to exin this to Jaybie when I get back." The old manughed. "Do you even need to exin it t o him? He listens to you the most. You can just call out to your Jaybie sweetly and he wille running to you, eager to spoil you." Angeline looked at Baby Zetty. Her calm and unresponsive demeanor made her head hurt. She sighed constantly, saying, "Jaybie loves his daughter the most. He has never nned Jenson and Baby Robbie''s futures for them but has drawn out a n for Baby Zetty¡¯s life. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Baby Zetty doesn''t need to work too hard, nor does she need to worry about food and clothing. Jaybie has saved a lot of money for her, boughtnd for her, and even set up apany under her name... He has done so many things for Baby Zetty just so she can live a carefree life. "Now you''re dragging her into the unknown, a turbulent and stormy unknown. How could Jaybie possibly agree to it?" Baby Zetty showed a sweet smile. She was used to thinking that Daddy was both gentle and stern toward her but finally realized today that Daddy''s love had surpassed all the rules he had set. Baby Zetty thought that Daddy''s concern was all the more reason for her to grow stronger and be invincible. Her parents would eventually grow old one day, and Baby Zetty vowed to be her parents'' support. Baby Zetty walked up to Angeline, bent down, and noticed her mother''s pink eyes. Angeline did not want Baby Zetty to be Boye¡¯s heir. Baby Zetty gently embraced Mommy and consoled her, saying, "Mommy, didn''t you once say that girls are like water, seemingly weak but are all-epassing and carry infinite power? Why don''t you let go of your hands and let me make the decision for once?" Angeline''s heart was a mess. In fact, she was actually a decisive person but would always be indecisive whenever her children were involved. "Let Mommy consider it, Baby Zetty." "Please agree to it, Mommy. Perhaps only by making myself busy would I be able to forget the pain Brother Finn caused me." Angeline stared at Baby Zetty in a daze. These very words were the reason why Angeline stopped persisting. The pain of heartbreak could leave someone feelingpletely hopeless. Baby Zetty needed the motivation to keep living. Angeline sighed heavily. "You must tell Mommy when you can''t stand it any longer. You don''t need to live such a hard life, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty nodded. "I know, Mommy." After returning from Carefree Garden, Angeline looked listless and would sigh from time to time. Jay thought she was merely disappointed because she had failed to seek medical treatment for Baby Zatty at Carefree Garden. Jay was caught betweenughter and tears. Heartbreak was an illness that stemmed from the heart, so how could any doctor cure it? He sat next to Angeline and said, "What''s wrong? Even Grandma Boye can¡¯t do anything to cure Baby Zetty¡¯s illness?" Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 Angeline looked sheepishly at Jay. "Well, actually, Grandma Boye does have a solution." However, she was worried that Jay would not allow it. Jay eyed Angeline suspiciously. "Oh? Let''s hear it, then." Angeline said with an extremely soft voice, "She has managed to divert Baby Zetty''s attention." Jay figured that it was a good thing to have Baby Zetty¡¯s attention diverted, though when he saw how crestfallen Angeline looked, he could tell that Grandma Boye must have asked Baby Zetty to do something unusual. He waited silently for Angeline to continue. Angeline hesitated for a fleeting moment before saying to him awkwardly, "Jaybie, Baby Zetty has decided to take up Grandma Boye''s mantle." Jay was momentarily stunned. A hint of disappointment shed across his mesmerizing face. "This child has always stood aloof from worldly affairs. Even if she only learns a smidgen of knowledge, she can still make a good career out of being a physician in Grand Asia next time. Baby Zetty is intelligent by nature and surpasses all her peers. I''m just worried that she will follow Grandma Boye¡¯s footsteps, wandering from ce to ce her whole life.¡± Angeline said, "Baby Zetty was the one who took the initiative to beg Grandma Boye to teach her medicine. The child is extremely determined. We have already stopped her from dating Finn, and if we stop her from learning medicine now, I''m worried that she will struggle to find an outlet to vent her emotions. There''s already something not quite right with her mental state these days. HerExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. appetite has also increased greatly, and if we stop her from venting out her frustrations now, I''m afraid she will fall ill from this." Angeline was already in tears at this point. Feeling sorry for Angeline, Jay reached out and wiped her tears with his fingertips. Then with much consideration, heforted her and said, "Don¡¯t get so anxious first, Angeline. Your health isn¡¯t good, so don¡¯t get mad and make yourself sick. You must know that our child relies on you for support. When Baby Zetty is down, that''s all the more reason you can''t be disheartened, okay?" Angeline leaned on him and nodded. "I know." In a residential building. Finn was lying on Tammy''s bed. The cast on his leg had been removed but he still found it difficult to walk properly. Tammy asked him, "You''ve been cadging meals and lodging at my ce for 40 days now. Now that your legs are almost healed, don''t you think it''s time you leave?" Finn cushioned the back of his head with both his arms and looked at Tammy in a calm, unruffled manner. He then pestered her and said, "Do you know what line of work I¡¯m in?" Tammy shook her head, and a hint of curiosity was flowing in her eyes. "I¡¯m Sir Ares¡¯ bodyguard. My job is extremely dangerous, so if I can''t walk properly, I might get unlucky on my first day back at work and kick the bucket." When Tammy heard him saying that he could kick the bucket, her gaze fell on Finn¡¯s mesmerizing face. She thought that she would never forgive herself if he died because of her. "If that''s the case, how many more days of rest do you need?" Tammy wanted to cry but had no tears. "You¡¯ve used up all my money." Finn picked up a piece of red apple from the fruit te and popped it into his mouth, chewing it. He looked at the silly yet adorable Tammy heartlessly. Did she actually believe that he would kick the bucket? This youngdy was just too innocent. "Do you really have no money?" Finn asked. Tammy nodded vigorously. "I''m still a student. My mother gave me some money when the semester started. That was supposed to be for my living expenses this entire semester, but I was unfortunate t o crash into you. After paying for your medical expenses and spending the money to take care of you, I don¡¯t have any left." Finn nced at Tammy''s inexpensive and ordinary clothes. He could tell that Tammy grew up in a really poor family. Finn decided to help Tammy. "Do you want a job?¡± Finn asked. Tammy''s eyes lit up. Poor college students like her would often look for part-time jobs, though the pay was usually really low. Tammy chirped, "Are you going to introduce me to a job?" Though very quickly, Tammy''s expression sank. She nced at Finn with disdain and smacked her lips, saying, "You¡¯re so poor yourself, so what kind of job could you possibly introduce to me?" Finn thought about how worried he would be if a silly and adorable girl like her fell into other people''s hands, so he said, "Be my nanny and I¡¯ll pay you for it." Tammy tutted and said, "I¡¯ve been your nanny for a month and haven''t seen you take any initiatives to pay for anything, yet you still want me to be your nanny? Do you even have the money to pay for my sry?" Finn was simply an ipetent and ignorant man in Tammy¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Finn said, "We can sign a contract. You can clean my bathroom, feed my pets, and cook for me when I''m home. I''ll pay you 10,000 bucks a month." Tammy''s jaw dropped. 10,000 bucks a month? Holy moly, this was a good deal that even not many of her seniors could get. Tammy quickly snapped back to reality and closed her gaping mouth. She darted Finn a sidelong nce." I don''t believe you.¡± Finn stretched out his hand. "Give me your phone." Tammy handed him her mobile phone, and Finn transferred 60,000 bucks to her ount immediately Tammy looked at the amount on her phone, repeatedly checking the number of zeros before looking at Finn in astonishment. "Do you want to do it or not?" "Yes." Tammy nodded. At this moment, the doorbell rang. Finn ordered Tammy, "Go get the door." Tammy staggered over to open the door. Standing outside the door was a fine-looking yet cold and Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. elegant man dressed in a smart suit. "I''m here to see Finn," Tempest said. There was a polite smile on his face. Tammy quickly turned sideways to let him in, saying," Come in. Finn''s inside." Tempest entered Finn''s bedroom and closed the door behind him. Finn was startled when he saw Tempest''s grave and stern face. Tempest had always been a warm and gentle man, but his entire being was covered in frost today. He looked extremely forbidding and cold, and that made Finn feel at a loss at what to do. "Hey, why are you looking at me like that?" Finn asked, palpitating. Tempest pulled a long face and walked up to the chair next to Finn to sit down. "What''s with you and this Tammy?" Tempest asked. Finnughed. "Why are you suddenly interested in my private life?" Tempest asked, "Did you fall in love with her?" Finn pondered. When he first saw Tammy, he had felt a strange kind of fondness brewing in his heart. That was why he pestered Tammy to stay by his side. He had never actually delved into the question of whether he liked her. "I don''t know." Tempest red furiously at Finn. "You don''t know if you like her or not? Why are you staying at her ce, then?" Finn replied, ¡°She hit me, so she has to take responsibility for it." "Do you have no money to hire a caregiver?" Tempest asked furiously. Finn said, "I have a caregiver who''s readily avable, it¡¯ll be a waste not to use her." Tempest continued, "So are your legs fine now? Are you two going to keep sticking to each other or part ways?" "I''ve already hired her to be my nanny." Finn let out an unruly smile. Tempest gritted his teeth. "I see, so you have fallen in love with her. What about Baby Zetty? Have you ever thought about Baby Zetty''s feelings?" Finn''s smile gradually vanished, and all of a sudden, h e grew irritated. "I treat Baby Zetty as my sister. Besides, she''s too young. You don''t wish for me to harm her, do you?" Finn said. Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 Tempest raged, yelling, "You could always wait for Baby Zetty if you liked her, just like how Sir Ares had waited for Madam to grow up back then." Finn eximed in an exaggerated manner, "Foster Father is only six years older than Madam. I''m 12 years older than Baby Zetty. She''s just like a little baby to me. I can never regard her as my life partner." Tempest pointed at the door. "Tammy, the girl outside the door, is just a kid too, isn¡¯t she?" "She¡¯s an adult, at least," Finn said. Tempest stood up. "I understand now. You like Tammy, not Baby Zetty, right?" Finn fell silent. Tempest walked toward the door, and when he got there, he suddenly turned back to say, "I think you ought to know that Baby Zetty is sick." A sh of panic emerged on Finn''s good-looking face. Concern was written all over his face. "What illness is i t? Is it serious?" Tempest replied, ¡°Binge eating disorder." Finn''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Why does she suddenly have a binge eating disorder? She was fine, wasn''t she?¡± Tempest¡¯s lips parted, and eventually, he changed his mind. He replied casually, "Well, you know as well that mental illness runs in the Severe family. Baby Zetty may have inherited it." Finn was grief-stricken. He had raised Baby Zetty for many years, and the two had relied on each other during those times. Like a father, he had devoted all his time to love and care for Baby Zetty with the only hope that she would grow up healthily and happily. When he heard that Baby Zetty was sick, he felt as though someone had left a gash in his heart, leaving him heartbroken. "How did she start binge eating?" Finn clenched his fists unconsciously to stop himself from shaking. Tempest looked at the agonizing expression on Finn''s face and knew that he had figured out he was the reason for Baby Zetty''s misery. Tempest could not bring himself to sprinkle salt on Finn''s wound and chose to leave in anger. After Tempest left, Finn grew devastated and crestfallen. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He stood up slowly and limped outside. Tammy saw him and hurried over to help him. "Where are you going, Finn?" More often than not, Tammy would try to drive Finn away due to her financial constraints, but Finn would pester her and refuse to leave every time. Today, Tammy was not the one driving Finn away and he was the one who offered to leave instead. Tammy felt a sense of disappointment for some reason. Finn leaned against the door. When he saw the disappointed look on her face, he suddenly laughed. "What? You don¡¯t want me to leave?" Finn teased. Tammy blushed with shame as she looked at him, nodding coyly. Finn exined, "Don¡¯t worry, I''ll be back soon." Tammy was delighted to hear that he wasing back. Finn opened the door and walked out. He took a cab downstairs and came straight to Grand Asia. Grayson and Storm looked at him, both of them behaving exceedingly cold and indifferent. "Well, well, I thought you could no longer free yourself after throwing yourself into the tender arms of a woman. It didn¡¯t take you long toe back, eh?" Grayson teased him coldly. Finn said in a forlorn tone, "You¡¯re all ming me for hurting Baby Zetty, aren''t you?" Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 Storm said, "You know better than anyone how much Baby Zetty likes you. How could you go out on a date with someone else in front of her? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for Sir Ares and Madam at all?" Finn recalled the day he went shopping with Tammy a t the mall. He had vaguely sensed Baby Zetty¡¯s presence, but he did not see her when he looked around. Was Baby Zetty actually around when he flirted with Tammy that day? Finn was engulfed in self-me. He pulled at his hair i n agony and said with a guilty conscience, "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt Baby Zetty. She''s just a kid to me. Besides, I''m not that young anymore and I, too, long to find someone I love. I want to have a family of my own and enjoy the warmth of my own family just like Foster Father." Finn''s honesty touched Grayson and Storm''s hearts. They were all orphans who had been abandoned by their parents since childhood. Although Jay had adopted them, they were still haunted by the shadows of being abandoned. It was because of that Grayson had stopped seeking love and was very much against starting a family of his own. On the other hand, Finn was desperate to feel the warmth that only a family could bring. There were reasons that Finn found it hard to speak about. Firstly, he really did just treat Baby Zetty as a kid. Secondly, Finn had yet to delve into the reasons himself, but he simply was not confident enough to ept Baby Zetty because of their huge age gap. He was apprehensive about spending half of his life waiting for her only to be abandoned ruthlessly by her when his hair turned gray. Grayson and Storm stopped rebuking Finn because they dared not make decisions for Finn either. If they asked Finn to wait for Baby Zetty, what if all his hopes and efforts resulted in nothing in the end? If that happened, Finn, who would already be a middle -aged man by then, would no longer have any desire for love. This would be extremely cruel to Finn. "I would like to see Baby Zetty," Finn said in agony. Grayson said earnestly, "A piece of advice for you, Finn. If you have no ns of getting together with Baby Zetty, then just let her go. If you can avoid each other from now on, then I suggest you avoid each other. Perhaps with time, Baby Zetty will soon forget about you.¡± Finn''s dark and starry pupils contracted abruptly. Grayson wanted him to avoid meeting Baby Zetty for the rest of his life. At the thought of how he could no longer meet Baby Zetty, Finn became exceedingly mournful. "Does it have to be this way?" Finn asked in agony. Storm said, "Finn, Baby Zetty now has a binge eating disorder because of you. You know just how kind Foster Father treats us and how important Baby Zetty i s to him. You need to take huge responsibility for the things you say and do to Baby Zetty. "You wish to see her but can''t promise her a future together. That will only aggravate her condition and cause her endless worry. Rather than waiting for that t o happen, it''s best that you avoid seeing herpletely..." Finn''s expression was bleak and deste. "I''ll just steal a nce..." Grayson knew nothing about love and had always done things decisively. Therefore, he was puzzled to see Finn acting so indecisively. "Finn, you need to toughen up and get rid of all your desire to meet her. As the saying goes, it''s better to just get the pain over with rather than prolonging the agony. Maybe Baby Zetty will be able to walk out of the pain after some time," Grayson said. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Finn''s straight and tall frame quivered. "Okay, I understand." Everyone merely paid attention to Baby Zetty''s feelings while overlooking Finn''s feelings. Finn might be a seven-foot-tall man, but when it came to the topic of love, he was so fragile that he could not stand a single blow. He was desperate to see Baby Zetty, so desperate... Finn returned to Tammy''s ce dejectedly. When Tammy saw Finn, she noticed his usually bright and charming face, one that was always stered with an unruly smile, was now covered with ayer of unspeakable pain. "What''s wrong?¡± Tammy asked, sounding concerned. Finn slumped on the couch and gazed at Tammy without blinking, asking, "Have you ever loved someone?" Tammy was taken aback and then asked coyly, "Why are you asking about this?" Finn said, "How does it feel like to love someone?" Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Tammy was generous enough to share the story of her first love with him, saying, "I once had a crush on a boy who felt the same way for me, but we were both too young and our parents were strongly against us dating each other. As a result, my parents locked me i n the house and I spent my days crying-even to the point where I tried to end my life..." Tammy raised her wrist and revealed a scar, saying," Look, I almost killed myself once. But I regretted it as soon as the knife sliced through and blood gushed out of the wound. All of a sudden, death seemed scarier than heartbreaks. "After that day, my parents released me, and I went to that boy''s house only to find him kissing another girl. I thought my world was falling apart at the time. "I cried the entire way home and cried secretly for half a month without my parents knowing. I eventually learned that scumbags like that don''t deserve my tears." Tammy shrugged, looking carefree and breezy as though she was telling someone else¡¯s story. "A child¡¯s love is often pure. They can be in love one second and stop loving in the next." Finn''s eyes dimmed. "That''s you." Finn feared that Baby Zetty would be loyal and devoted just like her parents. Tammy rolled her eyes at him. "My friends are more casual than me when ites to rtionships. Some o f them even go on multiple dates while a few others date for money. But I''ve never seen anyone stay true and loyal like what the books teach us." Finn said, "Just because you haven''t met anyone like that doesn''t mean such a love doesn¡¯t exist. My foster father and his wife love each other very much and vowed to stay together till the end." Tammy''s eyes widened. "Are you talking about Sir Ares who came to visit you that day?" Finn nodded. Tammy said with displeasure, "Sir Ares is the crown prince of Imperial Capital-a giant among men. If I were Ms. Severe, I wouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone else either." After a pause, she continued, "Ms. Severe is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen. What''s more, she¡¯s well-learned, gentle, and kind. It¡¯s understandable why Sir Ares loves her alone. They''re no ordinary people, so how could we mention them in the same breath?" Finn was no three-year-old child. In fact, he had seen many cases of young men and women who were deeply in love but unable to fulfill their passion. It was true that he had not seen a love as wless as Jay and Angeline''s. He hoped that Baby Zetty would forget about him after some time. The child was still immature, after all. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. What he did not know, however, was that the time Baby Zetty would take to forget him could potentially turn into an agonizing and stifling misery thatsted a n entire lifetime. Just binge eating alone was enough to put Baby Zetty through utter misery. Her weight had increased at a visible rate. Her featherlight and slender body was now full and round after just two months. Moreover, her delicate face swelled u p like a round disk with a protruding double chin. Beauty no longer existed on the young girl''s once beautiful and gorgeous frame. What followed the abnormal changes to Baby Zetty¡¯s body were the unpleasant voices she heard from all around her. Whenever she went out alone, she would hear her ssmates mocking her while pointing their fingers a t her, "Guys, look! That''s Robert¡¯s sister. I heard she has a strange disorder that caused her weight to skyrocket by more than ten pounds in just two months.¡± "Do you think she¡¯ll turn into a beast if she continues t o gain weight? Gosh, she''s ugly." Baby Zetty had always grown up in the center of attention. Now when she was suddenly faced with malicious nder and criticisms from the people around her, she grew extremely nervous and uneasy. After her self-study session at night, she snuck out of the campus by climbing over the fence. When the teacher did the rounds in the dorm, she realized that Baby Zetty was missing and called the Areses immediately. Jay ordered all Ghost members to search for Baby Zetty after receiving the news. Angeline feared for Baby Zetty''s safety and drove around to look for her. Angeline eventually found Baby Zetty in Horizon Colors. She was hiding in a corner, constantly raising her hand to wipe her tears. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 When Angeline noticed the sharp increase in her daughter''s weight, making her turn from a white swan to an ugly duckling, she could roughly guess what was troubling Baby Zetty. She walked over and pulled Baby Zetty into her arms gently. "Mommy." Baby Zetty cried her heart out in her arms." They allughed at me and called me a beast! I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore." Angeline''s tears rained down her face. She gently patted Baby Zetty''s back and felt the child quivering. She could tell how helpless her daughter was feeling. "Okay, if you don''t want to go to school, then you don''t have to." Education might be important to Angeline, but it was nothingpared to safeguarding her child''s dignity. Baby Zetty said, "Daddy won''t agree to it." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline said, "I''ll talk to him." Baby Zettyined in distress, "I don''t want to be like this either, Mommy, but I can''t stop myself from eating all the time or I''ll be very, very unhappy.¡± Tears welled up in Angeline''s ethereal-looking and delicate eyes. As Baby Zetty''s mother, her child''s guardian, all she wanted to do now was to protect her child at all cost since she had gotten hurt. "Baby Zetty, what if... What if Mommy gets Brother Finn back for you? Will that cheer you up?" Angeline might be acting selfishly or cruelly, but now that her daughter was sick, the only thing she wanted to do was get Finn to help Baby Zetty recover. She had no time to care about the innocent Tammy anymore. However, Baby Zetty was extremely resistant to the idea and shook her head vigorously. "Please don''t tell Brother Finn, Mommy. I beg you. I don''t want him to see me like this." Angeline was helpless. "How can I help you then, honey? How can I make you feel better?" Baby Zetty replied, "Hide me, Mommy. Please hide me. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me." Angeline embraced her tightly. "Okay." Angeline rented a ce for Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty then said to Angeline, "You should go back, Mommy. Don''t make Daddy worry." Angeline said. "No, I''ll stay with you." Baby Zetty shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry about me, Mommy. I¡¯ll be okay. Don''t worry, I''ll keep in touch with you." Angeline insisted, saying, "No way, I can''t leave you here alone." Baby Zetty said, "If you¡¯re worried, you can send Uncle Grayson, Brother Tempest, or even Brother Storm, just don¡¯t send Brother Finn. Ask one of them to keep mepany." Angeline mulled it over. Tempest''s steadfast and upright face shed in her mind. Therefore, she gave Tempest a call. "Tempest, can you pleasee to the second floor of Building 5 of Horizon Colors immediately? Don''t tell Sir Ares. Come secretly." When Tempest heard Angelina''s anxious tone and strange instructions, he nced secretly at Jay with unease. Jay noticed something unusual and questioned him," Who called you?" Tempest looked as though he was caught in a difficult position. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Jay guessed the answer immediately. "Was that a call from the madam?" Tempest nodded awkwardly, saying, "Sir Ares, Madam wants me to keep this a secret." Jay looked startled. Angeline would rather share something with Tempest than tell him straight what the matter was? This left him feeling extremely downcast. "What did she say?" he asked with a dark expression. Tempest''s lips moved and he was about to say something when Jay suddenly waved at him. He said, "Forget it. Just go." Tempest still decided to spill the beans in the end. " Madam wants me to go to Horizon Colors, the second floor of Building 5." Jay was surprised. He had a property in Horizon Colors, so why did Angeline choose to rent the property next door? In the end, Tempest and Jay, who felt restless, came to Horizon Colors together. When Tempest entered Horizon Colors, Jay sat in the car and lit up a cigar gloomily. Soon, Angeline came out and walked straight to the Rolls-Royce. She aggressively yanked the car door open and climbed into the backseat. Jay was sitting in the front, and when he heard the car door being mmed shut, he felt like his soul was almost shaken out of his body. He turned his head in trepidation and looked at his furious wife. "Is Baby Zetty in there?" he asked. Angeline red furiously at him. She then turned to look out the window after giving him a frosty nce. Jay quickly got out of the car and squeezed into the back seat. "Now, now, don¡¯t sulk, Angeline. You can vent it out on me if you''re angry.¡± He moved closer to Angeline anxiously. Angeline turned back to look at him with tears streaming down her face. She then crashed into his open arms and started wailing while pounding his chest constantly. "This is all your fault! It''s all your fault! Why did you stop Baby Zetty and Finn from dating? You''re the cause of Baby Zetty''s suffering!" Jay''s eyes dimmed. Back then, he was against Zetty and Finn dating each other, but it was all for Baby Zetty''s own good. She was his only daughter, plus she was so young. He feared that Finn would overstep certain boundaries andmit unforgivable crimes. Therefore, he had pressured Finn and warned him against touching Baby Zetty. "They''re not suitable for each other," Jay said in a hoarse voice. Angeline said, "I don¡¯t care if they¡¯re suitable for each other or not. All I know is that Baby Zetty is unhappy without Finn." Angeline nestled in Jay''s arms while wailing her heart out. Jay was thrown into confusion as well. Baby Zetty had given up on herselfpletely, whereas Angeline felt sorry for their daughter. RightExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. now, he must remain rational in order to console both sentimental women. He stroked Angeline''s head and consoled her tenderly, saying, "Not everyone can have a smooth- sailing life, Angeline. I don''t want my daughter to be the vulnerable one when ites to love. I don''t want her to humble herself to please anyone." Angeline,"..." Angeline raised her crimson and teary eyes, staring pitifully at Jay. Jay gently wiped her tears and said, "A love that is fair works both ways. I love you, and you love me. I will not put you down, whereas you will protect my pride and dignity forever." Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 Angeline was aware of this truth but unlike Jay, Angeline was not that principled. Angeline loved fantasizing and was filled with longing. "What if Finn falls in love with Baby Zetty one day?" "I watched Finn grow up, Angeline. Unlike Tempest and Storm, his character isn¡¯t that easy to predict. Finn is rebellious to his core and has dreams and pursuits of his own. He has a different vision when ites to love. "He dated once in college, hoping to start a family of his own as soon as possible and take pleasure in thefort that a family could bring him... The age gap between him and Baby Zetty is just too huge. That introduces too many variables in their rtionship. I want to protect my daughter, but I need to support Finn''s dream too." Angeline stopped crying. "What about Baby Zetty?¡± Jay replied, "We may be devastated by Baby Zetty¡¯s current predicament, but she''s the Ares family''s child, and the child of the Ares family has no right to remain a hothouse flower. Under the ravage of storms, she will choose between withering or standing proud and firm. "We can¡¯t be the umbre on top of her head forever. If that¡¯s the case, let us be the soil under her feet. Let''s help her grow stronger." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline covered her face with her hands and cried out, "You''re a cruel father." Jay said, "Angeline, you have to trust our daughter. She¡¯s tender yet tough like you. She will get through the storm." Angeline hoped that time would go by faster because Baby Zetty''s heartbreak could only heal with time. Tempest picked countless roses in the garden and weaved them into a gorgeous wreath, taking it to the second floor of Building 5. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Baby Zetty curled up on the couch. The changes in Baby Zetty''s weight in just 20 days left Tempest startled. Baby Zetty asked him shyly, "I look really ugly, don''t I, Brother Tempest?" Tempest put the wreath on Baby Zetty''s head and replied sincerely, "No, you''re not." Baby Zetty stammered, "You don''t have tofort me." Tempest said, "Your beauty has always radiated from the inside out. Although you''re the Ares family¡¯s daughter, you have never been haughty because of who you are, nor have you relied on your status to oppress others. "You love tiny animals and safeguard everyone¡¯s dignity. Baby Zetty, you''re the kindest and most beautiful girl that Brother Tempest has ever met." Baby Zetty''s tears filled her eyes. "Why does Brother Finn not like me then?" Tempest said, "Who said that? Of course, Brother Finn likes you. He was so anxious when he heard that you''re ill. However, Brother Finn''s love for you can never reach the same height as your love for him. "It isn''t because you''re not good enough, but because the ideal love that Brother Finn wants to pursue is different from yours." Baby Zetty listened attentively to Tempest. His voice was extremely gentle, so gentle that it could cure a person''s broken heart. Gradually, Baby Zetty recovered from her grief-stricken state. "Thanks for not despising me, Brother Tempest," Baby Zetty said with tears in her eyes. Tempest was slightly startled. "Silly girl." He had merely said a few words of kindness to her and that was already enough to move her to such an extent. She seemed to have forgotten her own identity, that she was the Ares family''s daughter. Anyone would fawn over her. Baby Zetty said, "If it were someone else praising me, then I may not buy it, but I believe in you, Brother Tempest." Baby Zetty''s trust in Tempest stemmed from the heart. Tempest held an extremely special position in the Ares children''s hearts. In their opinion, Tempest was a man of noble character. Tempest had sacrificed his life to save Jay and spent a long period of time lying in the hospital after that. Even when his entire body was covered in injuries, he never uttered a word ofint. When his injuries healed, Tempest did not im the credit either. He was always the indifferent one, as unworldly as wild stock and floating clouds-seeking neither fame, fortune, nor material desires. Tempest could make anyone feel safe. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 After Baby Zetty dropped out of school, days seemed t o drag on for Angeline. Jay looked at the cheerless Angeline and felt extremely heavy-hearted as well. He wished more than anyone for Baby Zetty to feel better, but what Baby Zetty had was a broken heart. To cure her broken heart, she needed to go back to the source, and that source was Finn. Jay would never bring himself to destroy Finn¡¯s love i n favor of his daughter. Angeline sat on the couch and stared grumpily at him. "Even if you refuse to separate Finn and Tammy, you should at least tell Finn the truth about Baby Zetty¡¯s illness. Who knows, maybe Finn would be moved by Baby Zetty¡¯s infatuation?¡± Jay said helplessly, "Angeline, Baby Zetty doesn''t need Finn''s pity.¡± Angeline and Jay had vastly different approaches when it came to handling Baby Zetty¡¯s affair. Angeline was concerned only about her child''s wellbeing and was willing to try anything that could help her child. She had lost her sanity and was on the verge of breaking down. Jay, on the other hand, was looking far ahead into the future. He knew that his children could not avoid facing storms as they grew up. This was simr to him and Josephine when they were young. After a kidnapping case, Grandpa had shielded Josephine with great care, disallowing her to step out of the house and arranging countless bodyguards to send her to and fro from school. In the end, she lost the ability to protect herself and was brutally wounded by thugs. On the contrary, as a man, Jay weed challenges. H e worked hard to hone his skills and adapt to life. In the end, he became a world-ss powerhouse. Jay walked closer to Angeline, but she turned away to ignore him. For the past few days, both of them had surpassed the limit for the number of quarrels and cold wars they could have in this lifetime as husband and wife because of Baby Zetty. Although this feeling was often one-sided, it still put Jay through a lot of suffering. "Don''t get mad anymore, Angeline," Jay said, coaxing her. "I will handle Baby Zetty''s affairs properly." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline red at him. "How are you going to handle i t? Wait for her to walk out of the shadows herself? It has been so long. Do you think she can walk out of it? Had you asked Finn toe over and meet her when she first started binge eating, then perhaps she wouldn''t have fallen into depression." Jay looked at Angeline¡¯s eloquent mouth andughed innocently. Angeline was exasperated. "How are you stillughing?" Jay walked over, wrapped his arm around her waist, and coaxed humbly. "If you¡¯re unhappy, Angeline, then feel free to hit me and scold me." Angeline looked at Jay only to realize that she had been taking her anger out on him. She threw herself into his arms and burst into tears." I''m sorry, Jaybie. I know you feel equally helpless and have no right to interfere in Finn''s choice, but I really don¡¯t know what to do." Jay sighed. He was more worried about Angeline than Baby Zetty. It was clear that Angeline¡¯s anxiety was much more serious than Baby Zetty¡¯s. In order to stop herself from venting out her frustrations on Jay, Angeline made a major decision. "I think I should get a job, darling.¡± Jay looked at Angeline¡¯s face that was growing thinner day by day and thought maybe Angeline¡¯s grief could heal if she began diverting her attention to work. Therefore, he nodded in agreement. Little did Jay know that as soon as Josephine heard that Angeline was looking for a job, she immediately referred her to her former directors. Angelinended a job fairly quickly as a female supporting actress for an urban drama. Urban dramas were, to Jay, dramas that involved kissing and bed scenes. As such, he strongly opposed Angeline s line of work. Therefore, he went all out to interfere with Angeline''s work. "Angeline, I suddenly remember that we have yet to go on our honeymoon trip. The booking for the hotel is about to expire. Why don''t we go on a trip first?¡± Now that Baby Zetty was sick, Angeline was not in the mood to travel far from home, hence she replied, "Just cancel it." Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 "I can''t cancel it." "Then just pretend that we''ve been there," Angeline replied. Jay,"..." When one plot failed, one cooked up another. Jay looked at Josephine''s belly and said, "Josephine i s about to give birth soon. Do you think you can make i t back in time if you join the cast?" Angeline did not say a word, and Zayne retorted to Jay immediately. "You don''t want my sister to go out and work, do you? Selfish. You''re so selfish. You''re managing Grand Asia so well yourself but raised my sister in captivity, turning her into your private property..." Jay red at Zayne with gloomy eyes. "Fools talk, cowards are silent, wise men listen." Josephine chuckled. "Zayne, my brother isn''t stopping Sis Angeline from going to work. He just doesn''t want her to act with other men." Josephine consoled Jay, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother. This is Angeline''s first time acting, so the director will just give her a small role. She won''t have scenes that involve emotional acting." Jay was relieved after hearing what she said. Zayne was extremely speechless. "Brother Jay, did youe from an old sect? Do you know what era we¡¯re living in now? Why are you so close-minded?" Jay red at him. On the day of Angeline¡¯s audition, she dressed up meticulously, looking as gorgeous as a flower. This made Jay feel extremely uneasy. He pushed Angeline out the door as she was dolling herself up in front of the dressing table, saying, "Hurry up and go, Angeline. You''re runningte." Angeline walked out of Chateau de Selene. Zayne and Josephine¡¯s car was parked right outside the door. Jay said, "I''ll send Angeline there. You don''t have to g o." Angeline waved her hand quickly and said, "No, no, n o. You don''t have to go, darling.¡± Jay¡¯s dashing face abruptly turned cold. "Why can''t I g o?" Angeline exined, "Others will know that you¡¯re my backer if you do. They will treat me with awe and respect, and if that happens, I¡¯m not going to be happy at work." Jay thought to himself that Angeline¡¯s job was meant t o divert her mind from boredom, and if things did not go well for her at work because of him, Angeline was sure to confront him about the problem afterward. Therefore, he replied reluctantly, "Okay then. Be careful. You must tell me if anything happens." "Mm." Angeline jumped into Zayne''s car with delight. When Jay saw the smile on Angeline¡¯s face, the smile that had been missing for so long, he remembered that this was her first official job hunt. He now understood why she was taking it so seriously and was in such a jovial mood. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He had dawdled away too much of her time. He had dominated her life even when she was just a student, and she gave birth to three children as soon as she grew up. Muchter, her life was closely bound to the ups and downs of his life. Just the thought of it made him feel extremely guilty. It was indeed time for him to return her freedom. When he thought about it this way, Jay went from opposing Angeline¡¯s line of work to supporting her. Now that Angeline had gone to work, it would be boring for him to stay in Chateau de Selene alone, so h e might as well go back to work like Angeline. Therefore, Jay went back to work in Grand Asia as well. At TV Station. The heavily pregnant Josephine personally led Angeline to the directors she knew. "Mr. Michael, this is the new actress I recruited for you.¡± Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 The director was dumbfounded when heid eyes on Angeline. He immediately noticed her slim figure and ethereal beauty that made her resemble a flower that had just bloomed. After a very long time, the director teased Josephine," This is the supporting actress you found me? Whether it''s her appearance or her elegance, this supporting actress is going to crush and suppress the leadpletely.¡± Angeline smiled calmly. "If you think I''m not a suitable candidate, then that¡¯s fine. I''ll just find another job." The director was drawn to Angelina''s calm and casual temperament, saying, "What''s your name, youngdy? You''re born to be an actress. Look, why don''t you go get changed and prepare for the audition? I''ll talk to the management afterward and make you the lead.¡± Angeline thought for a moment and replied, "J. Harts." J. Harts, as the name suggested, was derived from Jay''s sweetheart. Josephine''s eyes widened as she gave Angeline a thumbs up. "That¡¯s a pretty good stage name." Angeline found it difficult to digest the free lunch that she had just gotten. Josephine took Angeline''s hand excitedly and dragged her into the fitting room, saying, "You''re really lucky, Sis Angeline. Back then, I started with a small role and gradually made my way up to the lead role. Look at you! You''re being offered the lead role with just your appearance alone." Angeline said with a smile, "It''s still not decided yet, right? Besides, I¡¯m thinking if I should discuss with your brother about the role change?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Josephine quickly waved her hands. "You mustn''t tell my brother, Sis Angeline! If that old-fashioned man knows that you¡¯re going to be the lead, he will probably carry you home from the set." Angeline mulled it over and thought that it was not the time to inform Jay yet since the final decision had not been made. When Angeline was done getting changed and came t o the audition''s venue, the other actors¡¯ tongues began to wag when they saw her in the lead actress'' outfit. "Didn''t they appoint the lead already? Why is she here to audition for the lead?" The director handed a script to Angeline and informed her, "Pick a scene, J. Harts." Angeline casually flipped through the script and ultimately picked the famous scene where death parted the male and female leads. When the director shouted to start the audition, Angeline got in character immediately. Tears welled up in her eyes instantly, and grief was apparent on her exceptionally beautiful face. The overwhelming emotions turned her affectionate eyes dreary and fuzzy; even her body began to shake. "I don¡¯t want to leave you. Take me with you if you want to die." She read the lines in a melodious but very hoarse voice. She was experiencing the inner world of the female lead as if she really was the character in the script. The director was struck dumb. He asked Josephine, " Did your friend learn acting?" Tears welled up in Josephine''s eyes as she sighed emotionally. "No, she didn''t. But her life has taught her how to act." The director was beyond excited. It was like he had found a treasure. "I want her. I want her only. She will be the female lead." When Angeline¡¯s audition was over, Josephine handed her a tissue. "Your acting skills are awesome, Sis Angeline!" Angeline wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled a little shyly. "It feels like this script i s written based on my story." Josephine said, "You have strong empathic tendencies, Sis Angeline. You''re born for this job. Keep it up! Maybe you will be the best actress to win the Oscar in the future." Angeline rolled her eyes. "Stop joking around with m e." She was not particrly fond of acting. Angeline simply wanted a job, and since she had found one, she decided to just go with it. However, Angeline questioned herself from the bottom of her heart. ''Is this something that I like doing?'' The director handed the script to Angeline and said solemnly, "Go back and think about the lead role. Prepare yourself to start work at any time." "Mm." Angeline took the script, and when she left joyfully with Josephine, a dazzling and gorgeous celebrity stood in their way. She was very tall, and when surrounded by a crowd, her aura seemed particrly strong. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 "I heard that you want the lead role?" The celebrity looked at Angeline smugly. Josephine knew who this was. This woman had been the star actress for the past two years. Rumor had it that she had a really strong backing, so even though her image made her unsuitable for the lead role, the management still pushed for her to be the lead nheless. Josephine said, "The director has made his decision, Luna. If you''re not happy with it, then you can always g o to the director. Step aside." Luna scowled at Josephine and her gaze then fell on her belly, a malicious glint exuding from her eyes. rm bells started ringing in Angeline''s head. She rushed over to stand in front of Josephine and said gently, "If you want the lead role, then take it. I have n o intention ofpeting with you." Luna sneered and said, "Guess you''re pretty sensible after all." She stretched out her hand and ordered, "Give me the script." Angeline handed her the script, but Josephine angrily snatched it away. "Do you know how many people are racking their brains trying to be the lead, Sis Angeline? Why are you giving it away for nothing when you clearly stand a chance? I don''t agree with this." Angeline felt very helpless... Luna suddenly walked over and bumped into Josephine. Josephine clutched her belly and slumped to the ground in pain. The sight of this left Angeline pale with fright. She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Zayne!" Zayne, who was sitting in the car, heard Angelina''s tragic cries and jumped out of the car before rushing over at lightning speed. "Josephine!" Zayne was frightened out of his wits when he saw Josephine on the ground. "What happened to you?" Angeline ordered, "Send her to Grand Asia, quick!" Zayne picked Josephine up and bolted to the car. Angeline raised her hand and pped Luna viciously across her face, warning her angrily, "A malicious woman like you isn''t worthy of the lead role. This role i s mine." Luna stomped her feet in anger. "Dream on!" Angeline was in a hurry to send Josephine to the hospital, so she said viciously to her, "I won''t let you get away with this." She left after saying those words. Zayne and Angelina sent Josephine to Grand Asia together. After the doctor performed an examination o n Josephine, they ordered in a hurry, "Her cervix is open. The baby is ready to be delivered. Send her to the delivery room immediately." With that, Josephine was sent to the delivery room by the obstetric nurse. Zayne stood outside the delivery room anxiously. Angeline asked him, "Would you like to go in and keep herpany?" Zayne was so nervous that he was sweating profusely. He looked at Angeline with a stunned expression and replied to her question with another question, "Do you think I should go in or not?" Angelie said, ¡°You should go in. Josephine needs you." Zayne walked inside. However, as soon as he entered, he blushed at the sight of the scene and rushed out again. "Why did youe out?" Angeline asked him. Zayne''s face was redder than a tomato. "I¡¯m shy." Angeline was exasperated, saying, "Your wife''s life is hanging by a thread and all you''re concerned about is your reputation? Go in!" Zayne asked while feeling uncertain, "Is it really that dangerous to give birth to a child?" Angeline nodded. "Of course." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Zayne was even more perturbed now. "Stop giving me a fright. I''m about to pee in my pants." "Just how useless can you be? Hurry up and go in." Angeline pushed Zayne into the delivery room. Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Not long after, Jay got wind of the news and rushed to Grand Asia Hospital. When heid eyes on Angeline, who was anxiously waiting outside the delivery room, Jay sprinted over. "Angeline." When Angeline saw him, her worried expression immediately turned to guilt and self-me. "Jaybie, it''s my bad. I shouldn''t have asked Josie to apany me to work..." Jay held Angeline''s thin face in both his hands and said softly, "Angeline, don''t me yourself. Josie''s due date is near, so she''ll be fine." Angeline nodded. In the delivery room, Zayne stared at Josie whose face was distorted from the pain of childbirth. He had never seen such an ugly expression on Josie before, but at this moment, he could not be more in love with her. He felt that the Josie in front of him was the Josie who loved him the most. He held Josie''s hand tightly as beads of sweat rolled off his forehead. It was as if he was the one who was giving birth to the baby. It almost seemed as though h e could feel every heart-piercing pain that Josie felt. Zayne became more nervous than he had ever been in his life. "Josie, if you''re in pain, you can bite me." Thebor pain from contractions was not continuous. I n the time between contractions, Josie was still conscious and aware. She even teased him a little. "I''m not... a puppy. Why would I bite you... Ahhhhhh! Zayne, it hurts so much. I don¡¯t want to do this again." "Okay! No more kids, never again!" Josie had been well-prepared for the birth of their child. She intended to go for a painless water birth, but when Luna Hilton bumped into her, all her previous ns were disrupted. Fortunately, after four hours ofbor, Josie sessfully gave birth to a baby boy! Both the mother and child were safe and sound. When the doctor came out carrying the baby, Angeline and Jay immediately greeted him. "Mr. Ares, it''s a boy. Both mother and child are safe," the doctor said with a smile. Angeline was relieved. At that moment, she felt like she had been reborn. The arrival of the little baby brought vigor and vitality to her life. Angeline carefully carried the baby. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Zayne was embarrassed and walked out staggeringly. Jay''s gaze fell on Zayne''s trembling legs. He asked in surprise, "It wasn''t you who gave birth to the child, so why are you shaking so much?" Zayne, who was in shock, said to Jay, "You¡¯re lucky that it wasn''t Angeline who gave birth to a child today! If you were me, you would¡¯ve torn down Grand Asia. Let me tell you, it''s exciting and terrifying at the same time!" Then, Zayne acted out the scenes. He reenacted the earth-shattering screams and the anxious midwife... H e brought the scene to life with funny sounds, making himself seem like someone with mental issues. Jay was shocked by his performance. He then imagined the time Angeline gave birth to their children... She had not had a midwife with her, nor was he by her side then. She was by herself, full of despair and loneliness. Jay felt down when he thought of that. Angeline was not willing to put the baby down. It was only at this moment that Zayne ran over to see his child. "My son is so handsome." "He''s very ugly," Angeline said. Zayne argued, "Clearly, he¡¯s handsome. The doctors said that this child is the best-looking child they''ve ever seen." Angeline blurted out and said, "That¡¯s because they haven''t seen Jens and Baby Robbie. If they had, they wouldn''t say that." Zayne suddenly thought of something and his expression turned serious. He nervously asked Angeline, "Then... how much better is Jens and Baby Robbiepared to my son?" Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 Angeline said, "Their eyes are bigger than your son''s, their noses are taller than your son¡¯s, and their faces are smaller..." Jay looked at Zayne and Angeline who were busy discussing the appearance of the newborn and felt even more disappointed. Angeline sensed that Jay was upset. She handed the baby to Jay. "My love, it''s your turn to carry him." Jay was not interested in the baby and said, "Zayne should carry him." Zayne stretched out his hand, but when Angeline handed the child to him, he quickly drew back his hands. He said bitterly, "I, I... I can¡¯t hold him. Angeline, you should hold him. I don¡¯t know how to hold such a cute little boy." Jay stood up, stuffed the baby into Zayne¡¯s arms, and said, "This is your son. You have to learn how to hold him. Josie is going to be resting for the time being and Angeline is weak. No one will be here to help you hold the child. If you don¡¯t hold him, who will?" Zayne seemed to be petrified. He pitifully begged Jay,1 Sir Ares, please don¡¯t. I admit that I haven''t been the kindest to you, but don''t retaliate against me now. I beg you, please help me hold the baby. Hurry up, or the baby might fall! Oh my God, why is his head so soft..." Jay jokingly said, "You want me to hold the baby for you? Okay, call me ''Daddy''." Zayne said without a trace of shame, "Daddy, Papa, sir..." Angeline looked at the two naive men silently. Jay took the child. Zayne found that his hands were a s rigid as iron. "What''s the kid''s name?" Jay asked. Zayne said, "I haven''t thought about it yet." Jay looked at him angrily. "What have you been doing before this? Shouldn''t you have thought of it in advance?" Zayne was aggrieved. "I thought about it since the day he was conceived but could not find a good one. I''m not smart like you. You''re good at these kinds of things. I thought of hundreds and even thousands of names but Josie said no to all of them." Jay blurted out a name, "Name him Joseph Severe." 1 Zayne said, "Why didn''t I think of this name? Okay, we¡¯ll go with Joseph Severe." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After half an hour, Josie was pushed back to the VIP room. Things got busy. The child needed to take a bath and be breastfed. However, all the daily necessities that Josie had prepared for the child were left at home. Zayne was at a loss when faced with these trivial things. Many of the tasks fell on Angeline, so became busy from day till night. Jay felt sorry for Angeline and called Grayson. "Please get me four nurses who specialize in postpartum care." The nurses arrived in the afternoon to relieve Angeline. When Jay was about to take Angeline home, Zayne stepped in and said, "Can we trust the nurses you hired? Would they abuse my son?" Jay said, "You have to be alert and watch them all the time." Zayne took Angeline s hand and pleaded bitterly," Sister, don''t go. If you leave, I won¡¯t know what to do" Angeline had to stay. Sir Ares was furious! "Zayne, you have the doctors to attend to Josie and four nurses to attend to Joseph. You don¡¯t need Angeline to be here!" 1 Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 Zayne knelt in front of Jay and begged him, "Sir Ares, please be kind to me and allow Angeline to help me out here for a few more days." Zayne did not really need Angeline''s help. It was just that he felt assured and calm whenever he was around her. Angeline pulled Zayne up and said, "Okay, I promise I won''t leave. Get up.¡± Jay was annoyed and scowled at Zayne, yelling," Useless piece of trash!" Soon, Jay changed his mind. The reason being that Josie''s postpartum meals were rich in nutrients. More importantly, Josie''s mealtimes were frequent. Angeline was bored, so she hung out with Josie a lot where they would share meals andugh while enjoying themselves. After a few days, Angeline''s cheeks were rosy and her face became a little chubby. Jay was happy with Angeline''s transformation. He subconsciously thought that the baby was bringing good luck to Angeline, so he particrly liked Joseph. Zayne, the novice dad, slowly got the hang of things. H e depended on Angeline less and less as the days went by. Zayne even offered to send Angeline home to rest. Jay said, "It''s great there. Let her spend more time with Josie." Zayne was puzzled, and after some thought, he came t o a conclusion. "Jay, did I step on your tail or something? When I wanted Angeline, you shouted at m e for making her stay. Now that I''m offering to send her back, you want her to stay. What are you trying to d o?" Angeline smiled and said, "I won''t go home. I want to eat nutritious postpartum meals with Josie every day. The meals are delicious and good for my health." Zayne instantly understood Jay''s intentions. "Now I get you." However, Angeline''s good days would soon be over. The other day, the director called her to say that she had secured the spot as a supporting character for the drama she auditioned for. He asked her to go over for filming as soon as possible. When Angeline heard that she was only offered the role of a supporting character, her face turned gloomy. She used to be someone who did not fight for things that she wanted. However, Luna was a horrible person who caused Josie to give birth prematurely, so Angeline had a bone to pick with her. Angeline would not allow anyone unworthy to mess with the people around her. Angeline told the director off, "I¡¯ll only be a part of this drama if I¡¯m the female lead." The director was stuck in between the two women. "M s. J, you¡¯re a neer, and it''s already amazing that you got the role of a supporting character. The female lead has already been decided and it''ll be yed by Luna Hilton. It cannot be changed." Angeline had never used her strong backing. However, this time, she wanted to fight fire with fire. Luna could not get away with everything just because she had someone powerful behind her back. Angeline wanted to let Luna know how it felt to be bullied. Angeline said, "Director, don''t worry about it. I''ll deal with this myself." Then, she hung up the phone. The director looked at his phone in a daze. ''Who does she think she is?'' Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angeline held her phone and walked to Jay. "Jaybie." Her voice was soft and cute. Jay was focused on his phone, but because Angeline had softly called out to him, he immediately shifted his gaze to her. "Yes, darling?" Angeline stretched her finger and lightly tapped his arm. She then grabbed his sleeves yfully while saying coquettishly, "I want you to back me up." Jay had not seen such a soft side to Angeline for many years now. Whenever she acted coquettishly, it was charming and alluring. The world around her seemed to turn pink. Jay pulled her into his arms and gently rubbed the back of her head. "Jaybie is here to back you up. Tell m e, who¡¯s bullying my baby?" Angeline bit her lip as a look of shame filled her eyes." I was bullied by a little girl." Jay''s handsome face turned icy in an instant. He angrily threw his phone in his hand onto the table. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 "Who?" He gritted his teeth. Josie immediately chimed in, "She¡¯s one of the highest -paid actresses in Timeless Crew. Her name is Luna Hilton. I''m not too sure which sponsor is backing her. She''s chubby and doesn''t fit the image of a heroine, but she still secured the female lead role." Jay was indifferent to drama between women, but when it came to Angeline, it was a different case. Jay asked her in a gentle tone, "Why is she bullying you?" "Because I was supposed to be the female lead," Angeline muttered. "I didn''t mean to. The director thought I was suitable t o be the female lead, so he asked me to audition for it. After Luna found out about it, she questioned me face t o face. I agreed to return the role to her, but she pushed Josie! She knew Josie was pregnant but still went ahead and pushed her. She¡¯s a bad person..." Angeline got furious as she recounted the story. Jay listened to Angeline''s rant and fell into deep thought. He had not expected Angeline to be so kind that she would get bullied by others now. She had been willing to let go of the female lead role when Luna confronted her. Jay felt sorry for Angeline. Angeline noticed that Jay had not responded for a long time, so she held his face and acted like a baby." Jaybie, help me. I want to be the female lead." Jay looked at her and said lovingly, "That''s it?" Angeline said in a proud tone, "When I be the female lead, she''ll be kicked out. It''ll drive her mad." Jay rubbed her face and said, "Look at you. I''d say yes even if you want to change all the female leads in TV Station." Angeline kept quiet. She then gave a cheeky but slightly embarrassed smile when she thought of what she had just done. "It''s nice to have someone backing you." Josie said angrily, "We¡¯re letting her off easy." Angelineforted Josie and said, "Josie, don''t be too angry. Let''s assign her the role of a female antagonist. Then, her public image will also be affected after the audience sees her in such a role. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Josie was taken back by Angelina''s so-called '' kindness¡¯. She looked at Jay and said, "Jay, how is Angeline so weak that she¡¯s often bullied? Anyone can step on her." Angeline was speechless. Meanwhile, Jay sighed helplessly. "Yeah, Angeline. Jaybie has your back and you can do anything you want in Imperial Capital. Is this how you¡¯re making use of it?" Angeline snuggled in Jay''s arms happily,ughing non -stop. "You have to protect me forever." Jay patted her and said, "I promise." He then stood up and said, "I''m leaving. I''m going to help my baby out." Angeline smiled brightly. "Hahaha!" Josie took the opportunity to take another stab at Luna. "Jay, you must teach Luna Hilton a lesson. If you set an example with her, no one will dare to bully Angeline again." Angeline kept quiet. At TV Station. Jay stormed into Jean Ares'' office. Jean was very honored that his eldest brother was visiting. "What brings you here?" Jean quickly got up and gave up his seat. Jay was not bothered with pleasantries and sat down on Jean''s office chair immediately. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 "Your sister-inw was bullied under your watch. Do you know about this?" Jay asked with a frown. Jean''s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. Angeline was his cousin''s everything. If she was bullied under his watch, Jean knew that Jay would burn him to the ground. However, Jean was an alert man. He frequented TV Station and knew about all the bullying that happened. However, he had not heard about Angeline getting bullied. Jean looked at Jay''s handsome but unweing face. He knew that his cousin, who was a busy man, would not pick a fight with him over nothing. He trembled as he took out his phone and called his assistant. "Shaun, my sister-inw Angeline was bullied in TV Station. Is this how you look after my rtives?" Shaun was shaking as he replied. "Young Master Jean, Ms. Severe hasn''t been to TV Station." Jean was confused. He looked at Jay and said, "Big Brother, please give me some hints as to who''s bullying her. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be like looking for a needle in a haystack" Jay beckoned to him and Jean moved his face closer. Out of the blue, Jay pped his face hard and shouted, "I heard that you¡¯ve recently be acquainted with a popr actress?" On the way to TV Station, he had found out everything he could about Luna Hilton. He was surprised that it was his cousin, Jean, who was backing Luna. Jean swallowed his saliva and uttered, "Big Brother, you, you... Since when did you care about my personal life?" Then, he proudly showed off. "Her name is Luna. She''s tall and has a very delicate face. She has a coquettish voice too. I''ve never been tempted by any woman before, but when I firstid eyes on her, my heart skipped a beat." Jay pushed him away and said with a sullen face, "I heard that she''s a chubby woman? I guess she matches your type." Jean used to like to hang out with men to the point that he was misunderstood for being gay. However, now that he had redirected his focus to women, it turned out he liked hardy women. Jeanughed and said, "If youpare her to a gentledy like Angeline, she¡¯s indeed a bit more hardy. However, Brother, you still haven''t answered me. Why are you suddenly interested in my personal life?" Jay said with a cold expression, "I don''t have the time t o be bothered with your personal life. I just found out that your woman bullied my woman. How are we going to settle this?" Jean was stunned. "Big Brother, that''s not possible, though?" Jean fell into a chair after he sensed the icy aura emanating from Jay. Jay said, "Your sister-inwined to me, so it must be true." Jean seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly took out his phone to call Luna. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Hey, Jean." Luna''s delicate voice sounded. Jay got goosebumps. "So, this is your type." Jay looked down on Jean as he said that. Jean asked Luna nervously, "The other day, you mentioned that someone was fighting with you for a role. What''s that person''s name?" When Jean mentioned this, Luna angrily answered," It''s the new actress with the surname Harts. She¡¯s arrogant and rude. She told me that the female lead role was hers. She clearly didn¡¯t know that I had you t o back me up. Who else in Imperial Capital is more powerful than the Ares family?" Jean looked at Jay, a little confused. "Jay, this is a misunderstanding. The girl who Luna bullied has the surname Harts, it¡¯s not Angeline." Jay was confused too. However, he knew that Angeline would never lie. "What''s her first name?" Jay asked. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 Jean asked Luna once more, "J what?" Luna gave it a thought and answered, "I think she¡¯s called J. Harts... She was dressed rather ordinarily. One nce and you know that she has no backers." Jean was petrified, "J. Harts..." As in Jay''s heart? Only Angelina and that lovesick mind of hers coulde up with such a name. When Jay heard this name, his facial features were stained with a smile. His whole appearance looked somewhat warmer. Jean reprimanded Luna in a dreary manner, "You''ve stirred up a disaster! You''re done for now." Luna could feel her arrogant self falling from cloud nine, crashing to the ground below. She stammered," Jean, who else is a bigger patron than you in Imperial Capital?" Jean roared into the phone''s speaker, "My backer!" Once he hung up the phone, he acted as though he was wagging his tail like a puppy while pleading for mercy, "Big Brother, this is my first time ever being so serious toward a girl. Can''t you let Luna off the hook this one time for my sake?" Jay red at Jean with an icy look on his face and said coldly, "It''s my Angeline''s first time comining about something to me as well." Jay knew that this matter would turn out a bit more troublesome. Hence, he started begging for mercy, "Big Brother, how would Big Sis like to punish Luna?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay tried to y it down. "Ask Luna to step down from her lead role and give her the antagonist role instead.¡± Jean was ecstatic. "That¡¯s all?" Jay rubbed the tip of his nose gracefully. "This is her request, not mine.¡± Jean''s smile instantly froze. He kept a straight face as he pleaded once more, "Then, what do you want to do, Big Brother?" Jay said, "Your sister-inw is the person in charge of the Yorks family and the head of the Ares family. She¡¯s also the chairman of Grand Asia. If someone were to bully a person of her status and she bes rather unhappy from it, how much should one pay for such mental anguish?" Jean was in betweenughter and tears. "Big Brother, how about Ipensate Big Sis with all the money Luna has made in the past couple of years? Does that sound good?¡± Jay replied, "Is that all?" Jean was about to cry out loud. "Then, what do you want?" "An Ares should shut out any woman who''scking in virtue." Jay''s gaze became stricter, and even his tone sounded sharper. He straightened himself up, and his eagle-like gaze fell on Jean¡¯s hesitant face. He continued, "Jean, you should know that I''m no longer the head of the Ares family. Those illegitimate children from your family''s side are currently keeping a close eye on you. As soon as you make a mistake and fall from grace, I can guarantee they¡¯ll chew you up and spit you right out. A s for my Jens, he may not be willing to care about your family''s love affairs and problems. If you''re with such a troublesome woman, she''ll be the death of you sooner orter." Jean said, "I know you''re doing this for my own good, Big Brother. Alright, I''ll listen to you." Jay stood up, and his deep eyes were locked on Jean¡¯splicated and hesitant face. He shook his head before walking away. In order to give his sister-inw a reasonable exnation, Jean decided to call Luna over. He scolded her resentfully, "How are you so unlucky, Luna? Do you know how big Imperial Capital is? You could''ve bullied just about anyone, but why¡¯d you have to step on my sister-inw¡¯s toe?" Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Luna''s face turned as white as a ghost. Despite everything, she still hoped that Jean would protect her because of their rtionship. "You have to help m e, Jean. As long as you try to shield me, then your big brother surely won''t have a fall out with you for a mere woman, right?" Jean said, "If he were any other big brother, then sure. I would just have to say a few words and that would settle it. But you''ve offended my eldest brother, the well-known crown prince of Imperial Capital. That big brother of mine has always spoiled my sister-inw. I''m merely his cousin. Even when his own mother offended his wife, the repercussions were grave." Luna''s face turned whiter than a sheet of paper now..." I''ve offended Imperial Capital''s crown prince?" Jean nodded at her. Luna immediately burst into tears. "You''re the one who told me that you''d always cover for me, that I can walk triumphantly all over Imperial Capital. I haven¡¯t even been famous for long before getting trampled on by that sister-inw of yours. Boo-hoo!¡± After crying for quite some time, she thought of a serious question and widened her eyes to ask, "How does the crown prince n on punishing me?" Jean replied, "My sister-inw wants you to give up the lead role." Luna wiped the tears off her face and burst into a smile. "That''s all?" Jean''s expression turned sorrowful, and he paused for a moment before continuing, "But my big brother isn''t nning on forgiving you. He wants to shut you out and have you pay up with all of your fortune." Luna lost all color on her face. "He sure is cruel." Jean continued, "But you sure are blind. My sister-inw¡¯s beauty is ethereal, so even if she was dressed rather inly, there should''ve been an air of grandeur around her. Forget the fact that you offended her, but you even pushed our Josie into prematurebor. My sister-inw specifically said that youck virtue, and my big brother added that this is the first time she''s everined about anything to him. He surely won¡¯t do anything to disappoint his wife." After a slight pause, he said, "There''s no way out of this matter, Luna. I suggest you quit showbiz for now." "Okay," Luna replied dejectedly. Three dayster. Angeline showed up in front of the cast and crew once more. The director told her while groveling, "Miss Harts, the management has agreed to have you take o n the female lead role. After this, try to practice your lines with the male lead. Do well, and let¡¯s hope you''ll be popr immediately." Angeline could not care less about poprity, but she had always been a serious and responsible person. Since she had epted the job, she would do her best for the crew and cast. Hence, she began to be engrossed in the intense world of film shooting. On her first day upon joining the cast, she met Ash Long, the actor ying the male lead. It was said that this actor was extremely popr and had generally been active only on the big screen. This was the first time he had agreed on doing a drama series. The young actors and actresses in the crew team admired him very much. Hence, Angeline took the director''s advice and went to him to rehearse her lines. When the actor heard that Angeline was a neer, he began to show a temper of a big shot. "She''s merely a neer. It''s a blessing for her to be able to act alongside me. I don''t think there¡¯s a need for us to rehearse. I don''t have the time to teach a newbie..." When Angeline heard this, she immediately pushed the dressing room door wide open and walked up to him, trying to reason with him. "I know how precious your time is, but so is mine. I have a sick daughter at home, and I¡¯d love to end work early so I can be with her. Since everyone''s time is limited, let''s hurry up so we can all go home early." Ash looked at her closely and said in a frivolous tone," Oh my. You''re quite the beauty, aren''t you? You wouldn¡¯t have used any unspoken means to get this far ahead, right?" Angeline''s face became livid. Suddenly, she leaned forward and said overbearingly," Do you know how the previous female lead got reced?" Ash looked at Angelina suspiciously. "Do you perhaps have a backer?" Angelina replied, "If you dare make any trouble, I can make them rece you as well." Ash looked at her in slight disbelief and smiled before saying, "Who doesn''t have a backer nowadays?" Angelina retorted, "I¡¯m not here topare whose backers are more powerful. We''re at work, so please be more serious.¡± Then, Ash said, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s practice the scenes if you''d like. My part''s fine now, you can show me yours first." Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Angelina was resisting the urge to p him to death. However, since she was a neer, Angelina was still afraid of being a burden to everyone, so she self-effacingly started to perform her scene. She knelt in front of the actor and immersed herself in her role within seconds. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 "Jocelyn''s dead.¡± "Sage, please believe me. Her death has nothing to do with me!¡± At this moment, Ash suddenly raised his hand andnded a p across Angelina''s face... He ferociously rebuked her, "Jocelyn''s dead, and I''ll make sure you''ll b e buried with her." Angeline covered her stinging and burning face... It was so painful that she could not help but gasp. However, she continued the scene and acted ording to the script. Once the rehearsal was done, Angeline stood up tremblingly from the ground. At this moment, she could hear the other actors'' mockingughter. Angeline also heard someone ridiculing her. "She deserves it for getting the role through her backer." A wicked smile also appeared on Ash¡¯s thin lips. Only now did Angeline know that he was trying to humiliate her with the help of the script. It was true that Angeline had a delicate and soft personality, but she was still a girl who was pampered by others while growing up, so she was undoubtedly b y no means timid. She said to Ash in an earnest tone, "I''ll consider it as Sage was the one who hit Wren today, and I''ll not bicker with you over this matter. But if you pped m e because I reced Luna Hilton and you despise me for using my power for personal gain, then you should know how wrong you are." Angeline left after saying these words. Ash looked at her stubborn yet frail-looking back, and his eyes became obscured. "Did she truly use her connections to get the female lead role?" His manager said, "I can see how hard she works on her acting. Her performance is even better than Luna''s. It may not be a bad thing to act alongside her, Ash." Ash nodded slightly as well. "She does have the looks of a protagonist already, and she has a knack for acting," he said impartially. "I hope I won''t be disappointed." When Angeline returned home, Jay caught sight of the red and swollen mark on the side of her face. Her skin had always been rtively thin, so any rubbing or scratching would always reveal traces of bruising. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "What happened to your face?" Jay asked in a deep voice. Angeline smiled bitterly. "Someone hit me." Jay''s threatening aura immediately permeated the air. "Who did it?" Angeline hurriedly exined, "Don¡¯t get upset. The actor was just too immersed as he wanted to make the scene more realistic." Jay felt like he was about to go mad. "I can''t even bear to hit you myself, what gives him the right?" Angeline felt that she had already relied on him to bully others previously, and recing Luna had given her a bad reputation as well. This time, she could not ask Jay to step forward to help her again. Angeline could only suppress her temper and exin, "Don''t be angry, Jaybie. The opening scene in the script is that the male lead misunderstood that the female lead murdered his sweetheart, so hends a p on the female lead. All the conflicts in this series are inherently strong, and all professional actors should be able to act ordingly in these scenes...¡± Jay touched Angeline''s face and asked in a distressed manner, "Does it hurt?" "It doesn¡¯t. You know how thin my skin is, so he didn''t go too far with it." Jay was distressed for her. "How about you quit, Angeline?" Angeline waved her hand at him. ¡°How could I give up halfway? If the children find out that their Mommy is a person who can''t stand a bit of hardship, won''t they follow in my footsteps and quit if they encounter difficulties in the future?¡± Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 Angeline was missing Baby Zetty, so she was not in the mood to discuss work with Jay. After she hurriedly finished eating, she went ahead and drove t o Horizon Colors. After not seeing Baby Zetty for a couple of days, it seemed like she had gotten even rounder. Angeline felt distressed when she noticed how much weight Baby Zetty was putting on with each passing day. However, she did not want to instill such a harmful frame of mind in Baby Zetty. Hence, she forced a smile and pretended to greet Baby Zetty with ease. "Hi, my baby. How are you doing?" Baby Zetty looked a little depressed. "Mommy, I''m gaining weight again." Angeline sat down with Baby Zetty and ced her daughter''s head in her embrace. She whispered to her, "Don''t worry about it. You''ll lose your baby fat soon." Baby Zetty looked at Angeline and asked innocently," Mommy, will I continue gaining weight like this? I don''t feel very good nowadays. Will I turn into a big monster?" Angeline could not answer Baby Zetty¡¯s questions. She gently said to Baby Zetty, "Baby, there¡¯lle a time when each of us has to face hardships. The strong will survive while the weak will perish. Mommy believes that you''re one of the strong ones because you have Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s blood flowing inside of you.¡± Baby Zetty hugged Angeline and cried out sorrowfully, "Mommy, I''ve used up all of my perseverance to convince myself not to think about him, but I can''t control myself. Whenever I think of him, I have the urge to binge eat... Otherwise, it''s hard for me to bear." Angeline gently patted the child''s back as if she wasforting a newborn baby. "Baby Zetty, you have to b e strong. And you''ll have to be stronger for Mommy and Daddy¡¯s sake." Baby Zetty said, "Mommy, I promise you that I''ll definitely be stronger and more resilient." Then, Baby Zetty fell asleep peacefully in Mommy''s arms. When Angeline was about to carry Baby Zetty to her bed, she noticed that she could barely lift her. Her current strength could notpare to what it used to be and Baby Zetty was getting too heavy for her. Tempest walked over and said, "TH do it, Madam." Tempest carefully carried Baby Zetty over to her bed. Then, he covered Baby Zetty with the nket gently and considerately before returning to Angelina''s side. Angeline pointed to the chair in front of her and said," Sit down and have a chat with me, Tempest." Hence, Tempest sat down in front of Angeline. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline began to observe Tempest¡¯s face. His facial features were extraordinarily handsome, and he exuded fortitude, making him look like a very earnest and steady young man at first nce. Angeline said with much emotion, "Back when the Ares family was underplicated circumstances, your foster father left you to Jenson, Storm to Baby Robbie, Finn to Baby Zetty, and Grayson to me. I initially thought that it was a random arrangement, but now I know that it was all part of his meticulous nning." Tempest was slightly startled, and he was puzzled by Angeline''s words. Angeline said, "It''s because he understands every single one of you just like his own." A satisfied smile appeared on Tempest''s handsome face. After all, he truly worshipped Jay. "Foster Father¡¯s strategies let him n for victory from thousands of miles away. His talent is truly unmatched." Angeline said, "Then, can you tell me why he had asked Finn to take care of Baby Zetty?¡± Tempest said, "Since the madam wants to know, then I''d like to share my spection about Foster Father¡¯s thoughts. Finn was probably chosen to care for Baby Zetty because he has the highest mastery of martial arts, so he¡¯ll be able to protect her well. Moreover, Finn¡¯s also the person who''s least likely to develop feelings for Baby Zetty." "Oh, why is that?" Tempest answered, "It''s because Finn met his first love when he was in college. But the beautiful girl passed away after saving Finn, so Finn had always continued to keep her inside his heart." Angeline was utterly shocked. Jay had never mentioned this matter to her before. At this moment, Angeline finally understood Jay''s painstaking efforts. He had wholly rejected the idea of Finn and Baby Zetty getting together from the very beginning because he did not want his baby daughter t o end up devastated by love. Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Tempest said, "Foster Father loves his daughter deeply. Other than considering Baby Zetty''s life and safety, he also took her innocence into ount." Angeline suddenly realized something. At the time, Jaybie had worried about the entire demise of the Ares family. Out of fear that Baby Zetty would end up an orphan, he handed Baby Zetty over to Finn, believing that Finn would never develop any other types of feelings toward Baby Zetty. Tempest smiled in a courteously warm manner and said, "Madam, all men desire beautiful and noble women. Baby Zetty is such a cute and beautiful child. Once she¡¯s all grown up, it would be difficult for usmon folk to guarantee that we wouldn''t fall for her." Angelina''s heart felt a little sore as she said, "Your foster father failed to foresee that the Ares family would manage to stand tall and mighty under his protection. If he had expected that he was certainly able toe home, perhaps he wouldn''t have made such an arrangement." Tempest was somewhat perplexed... Yet, he went along with her. "Madam, you should be the one to understand Foster Father¡¯s mind best." Angeline stood up and said with a smile, "Alright, I''ll b e heading out now. I''ll be cing Baby Zetty under your care now, Tempest." Tempest nodded. "Rest easy, Madam. TH take care of Baby Zetty with all my heart." When Angeline came out of Horizon Colors, she noticed Jay''s Rolls-Royce parked right outside. His car window was rolled down, and Jay fixed his apprehensive gaze on Baby Zetty''s room. Angeline slightly sighed when she saw him. A father''s love was indeed as tall as the mountains and as deep as the seas. Yet, she and Baby Zetty hadpletely misunderstood Jay from the beginning. "Jaybie, if you want to see her, then go on in," said Angeline as she walked toward him. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay replied, "Get in the car." Angeline looked at the car she had driven here. "I have my own ride." "Sit in my car," said Jay. Angeline had no other option but to ride in Jay''s Rolls-Royce. As soon as she got in, Jay did not wait for a second more before asking, "How¡¯s the kid?" Angeline said, "She¡¯s gained even more weight. I can see the light in her eyes getting duller. I''m just afraid that she''ll be curled up in her little shell for the rest of her life and won''te out anymore." Jay''s eyes were burning with azure-colored mes. H e tightened his grip around the steering wheels, and when he spoke again, his voice was even colder. "That silly girl!" His sigh carried an immense amount o f dissatisfaction and resentfulness. Angeline knew that he was discontented with Baby Zetty¡¯s weak frame of mind. She extended her hand to hold onto Jay''s and pleaded with him, "Just give her some time, Jaybie." Jaybie said, "Angeline, why don¡¯t you hand the child t o me? Please stop doing it your way, okay?" Angeline knew that Jay''s wolf-like method of disciplining the child would be severely traumatizing for her. There was trepidation in her heart as she was afraid of what they would gain and lose from doing things his way. "Just give me a little more time." Hence, Jay could only follow her wishes. Angeline tactfully persuaded Jay in an attempt to change his method of disciplining Baby Zetty. "If I were the one who''s sick at the moment and not Baby Zetty, would you impose your cold-blooded methods o n me, Jaybie?" Jay fell into deep thought. After some time, he answered her question in all honesty, "No." Then, he turned his head to look at Angeline. "But the cure to your heart is with me, Angeline. And I''d be willing to follow you forever. However, the medicine for Baby Zetty''s broken heart is Finn. How could we force Finn to follow Baby Zetty forever? "One of these days, she''ll have to face the fact that Finn doesn''t love her." Angeline became silent at his words. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 The Rolls-Royce proceeded to drive away. Baby Zetty suddenly opened her pair of jewel-like obsidian-colored eyes. She sat up, making a few rustling noises. She put on her shoes before walking outside. "Baby Zetty," Tempest¡¯s stern yet gentle voice sounded from behind her. Baby Zetty''s back stiffened slightly as she slowly turned around. Then, she squeezed a bitter smile at Tempest. "Come here." Tempest beckoned to her toe over. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Baby Zetty heaved a low sigh and walked toward Tempest, epting her fate. Tempest extended his broad and gentle hand, holding her hand. He rubbed on it before asking softly, "Are you heading somewhere?" Tears flickered in Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes as she said sorrowfully, "Brother Tempest, I want to go see him... Just a peek will do." Tempest had an unpleasant expression on his face. Grayson, Storm, and he had discussed this matter, and they had reached a unanimous consensus. If Finn was not able to open his heart to ept Baby Zetty''s feelings, then they had no choice but to be the bad guys. They had to heartlessly separate the two so that they could get the pain over with rather than prolonging the agony. Baby Zetty said to him sadly, "I''m unable toe to terms with it, Brother Tempest. I think perhaps my confessions haven¡¯t been firm enough. That''s why Brother Finn has no confidence in me. And maybe that¡¯s also the reason he rejected me. I want to give myself another chance and beg him to Tempest felt utterly upset when he saw how brokenhearted and sad Baby Zetty was. He earnestly spoke to Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you out. But you have to understand that love can''t and shouldn''t be forced. If you humble yourself and softly ask Brother Finn toe back, he¡¯d definitely return to you, but it¡¯s only because of his gratitude to the Ares family. It¡¯s not going to be because of love. And if he were toe back to your side, you''ll still not receive the love that you want so badly. If this goes on, both of you will be nothing but fettered...¡¯¡¯ Baby Zetty replied, "That¡¯s not true. I refuse to believe that Brother Finn doesn¡¯t love me back. If he doesn¡¯t, then why did he treat me so kindly before? He turned himself into my only sky, yet he ruthlessly abandoned me. Doesn''t he know that if my sky falls, I''ll be better off dead?" Baby Zetty¡¯s grief painfully moved Tempest, and he ultimately chose to surrender. "Alright. I¡¯ll bring you over to see him. But promise me, Baby Zetty, that it''ll only be a peek. Then you''ll follow me home obediently.¡± Baby Zetty gratefully embraced Tempest. "Thank you, Brother Tempest." It was the middle of the night when Tempest drove Baby Zetty over to Finn''s residence. It was a small neighborhood of upscale semi-detached vis where the four Ghost members lived together. Tempest secretly parked his car in the garage and then took Baby Zetty back to his vi. The vi on the left side was Finn''s, and on the right was Grayson¡¯s. Even though Tempest and Baby Zetty were being very quiet, they still managed to rm Finn. The lights in Finn¡¯s vi immediately lit up, and Tempest and Baby Zetty could hear Finn''s voice." Tempest, why''d youe back in the middle of the night?" Tempest answered, "I''m just getting a couple of things." Finn replied, "Oh, then make sure to get some rest." Tempest let out a sigh of relief. Baby Zetty was clutching onto her rapidly beating heart. She had not seen her beloved Brother Finn for dozens of days now. She was thrilled just being able to listen to his voice. However, the feeling of bliss would always be apanied by destruction. They heard a melodious female voiceing from Finn''s vi. "Brother Finn!" Baby Zetty¡¯s face instantly turned white as paper. Was Brother Finn living with another girl? Brother Finn had a girlfriend now? Oh gosh. Baby Zetty felt like a rumble of thunder had struck her body, scorching her wholly as she stood petrified. Tempest looked at Baby Zetty who was beside him and sighed. "I told you not toe, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me." Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Baby Zetty broke down in tears. She sorrowfully sat on the sofa and cried in an utterly grief-stricken manner. Tempest pulled out some tissues and handed them to Baby Zetty while saying, "Wipe your tears. I''ll tie your Brother Finn up and bring him over. You can say anything you want directly to his face." Baby Zetty took the tissues and nodded. Tempest sighed once more and turned around to walk outside. Baby Zetty heard the sound of the door opening and closing. The look in her eyes became more cryptic. Tempest went over and knocked on the front door. Finn was wearing his home slippers when he opened the door, looking drowsy. When he saw Tempest, he said rather sourly, "What are you doing? Youe home in the dead of night, making a ruckus. Now, you''re preventing others from getting their sleep." He nced at Tammy''s room inside the vi and continued, "My sleep doesn''t matter as much, but Tammy has sses in the morning." A dark look washed over Tempest''s handsome face, and he spoke to Finn in a very unkind tone, "You only care about your Tammy, but what about my Baby Zetty?¡± Finn chuckled and said, "Since when did Baby Zetty be yours? It¡¯s our Baby Zetty.¡± As soon as Finn said these words, he abruptly realized something. His expression turned dark. Then, he asked Tempest in a stirred-up manner, "Is Baby Zetty a t your ce?" Tempest did not answer the question. It could be considered as him silently acquiescing. Finn pushed him out of the way and immediately ran into Tempest''s vi. Once he entered, he turned on all the lights inside the house. The initially dim yellowish lights that were previously turned on immediately became dazzlingly white. Baby Zetty was sitting on the sofa and rubbing her fingers nervously. When all the lights in the room were lit up, she was as startled as a little deer as she raised her eyes in horror to look at Finn. Finn witnessed her flinching and restless behavior. H e felt a piercing pain in his heart, and in addition to the pain, even greater astonishment followed suit. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. When Finn saw the plump Baby Zetty looking inquiringly at him in such a humble manner, Finn could feel his soul being sucked out from within. "Zetty," he called out to her in disbelief. Baby Zetty got off the sofa and sauntered toward him. She stood in front of Finn, dodging his gaze and stuttering as she spoke. "I''m sorry, Brother Finn. Did I disturb your sleep?¡± The deliberately maintained distance she kept between them was making Finn light-headed. Goodness, gracious! He had never dreamed that in just a couple of months, the innocent and unaffected Baby Zetty would turn so timid and humble. The pure and beautiful Baby Zetty had also be so dull and unhealthily obese. "Baby Zetty." He squeezed her shoulders tremblingly. " Can you tell me what''s going on? How did you end up like this?" Baby Zetty felt nothing but bitter. She had be this way because of him, after all. She initially had a bellyful of words to tell Brother Finn, but when she found out that Tammy and Finn were now living together, all of those lovesick words she had been thinking of all day and night were stuck i n her throat. She did not want to end up bing one of those repulsive third parties in a rtionship. She had seen people like Sera and Judy making Mommy''s life feel worse than death since she was a child. As such, Baby Zetty would hate to end up like one of those shameful people. Therefore, she put on a brave smile andughed mockingly at herself. "Unfortunately, I¡¯ve inherited the Severe family¡¯s gic disease. But I''m much more fortunate than my mommy since I got a binge eating disorder instead." Finn could not help but squeeze Baby Zetty''s arms. He had finally found the source of Baby Zetty''s timidness. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 This littledy had turned from that innocent beautiful girl into a dull and unhealthy shell. Her mind had copsed along with her body. Finn had no clue how tofort Baby Zetty. He ultimately hugged her tightly and coaxed her aggrievedly, saying, "Brother Finn will help you find a cure, Zetty." Baby Zetty¡¯s bitter tears were welling up in her eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t be cured. The most I can do is only try to alleviate such a disease.¡± Her love had been buried by Finn himself with Tammy in the picture. How could her illness ever get better? "You¡¯ll be cured. You have to be strong and learn from your mommy. She had severe depression and somatization disorder but look at her now, still standing strong and tall," Finn gentlyforted Baby Zetty. Tempest was standing at the door, gloomily looking at Finn and Baby Zetty. He wondered whether the decision he made during a moment of softheartedness would bring disastrous results or a blessing to Baby Zetty this time around? Baby Zetty said that she wanted to confess her love for Finn again, but it seemed like she had changed her mind now. The girl''s good and honest heart made him feel nothing but respect for her. After Baby Zetty hesitated several times, she finally mustered up the courage to ask Finn, "Brother Finn, are you going to marry Sis Tammy?" Finn patted Baby Zetty''s head as sadness welled up in his eyes. He could seemingly still hear the nightmarish honks that had haunted him for so many years inside his mind... A girl at the prime of her youth had saved him from that car ident, and Tammy had a face that resembled that beautiful girl. Finn felt that this was a n opportunity from God to make atonement for his sins. Finn could only be redeemed if he was incessantly kind toward Tammy. Hence, Finn nodded lightly. "If she wants to marry me, then I''m willing to ask for her hand in marriage." Baby Zetty felt all of the blood inside her body freeze, and her heart began quivering in pain. She slowly pushed Finn away, restraining her tears with a smile. Suddenly, she turned her head to Tempest and said," Brother Tempest, I want to go home now." Tempest walked over and red at Finn with deep resentment with his eyes. Then, he unceremoniously shooed the guest away. "You may head back to your house. I¡¯ll be sending Baby Zetty home." Finn said, "I¡¯ll send her home." Tempest scoffed, "No need. Go to your Tammy Sue." Baby Zetty walked out with a silent look on her face. Her view from the back looked utterly dested, and the child had an even more staggering pace whenpared to the elderly at the moment. Finn was distressed... but Tempest was refusing to give him a chance. Very quickly, Tempest turned around and chased after Baby Zetty. Finn felt as though all the strength in his body had been drawn out of him, leaving him muddle- headed and feeling insufferable. When he returned to his house, he saw Tammy in her pajamas standing by the door with a doll in her arms. She was looking at Baby Zetty with a confused gaze. "Who is she? Why are you so nervous about her?" Tammy asked in astonishment. Finn answered, "My little sister." Tammy was startled. "Aren''t you an orphan?" "My foster father''s child." Tammy saw the dested and frustrated look on Finn''s face and asked, "It seems like she¡¯s very precious to you?" Finn answered, "Need you ask? The kid has been with me for many years. How could she not be precious?" Tammy smacked her lips and said sourly, "Kids from rich families sure are lucky. Not only are they loved by their parents, but they also receive love from brothers and sisters like you. s, I haven''t been so lucky in this area." Tammy thought of something else and mournfully shook her head. "Forget it. People''s lives can''t be compared." Finn looked at Tammy with a dark and gloomy expression, saying, ¡°Have you lived a bad life?" Tammy said, "My dad died early, and my mother went mad. I had an older sister in the past who helped me out with everything and my life was a little easier back then. But she..." Tammy''s voice faded, and she sounded somewhat nasally. "My sister lost her life to save a man. From then on, m y young self had to bear too many responsibilities on my own." When she reached this point, Tammy suddenly smiled. "Let''s not talk about it. The hard times are over. I''m quite alright now." Finn nodded. "Once you have me around, you''ll have a n even better life in the future." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tammy''s face flushed at his words. "Tell me honestly, Brother Finn, do you like me?" Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Finn answered, "Need you ask?¡± Tammy smiled extremely bashfully, "Hahaha, I knew i t." It was just that she failed to notice how Finn was incessantly gazing out the door, looking restless. Tempest was about to drive Baby Zetty over to Horizon Colors, but Baby Zetty insisted on another destination. "I wanna go home, Brother Tempest." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Tempest realized that she must want to return to her father and mother''s side. Hence, he turned around and drove toward Tourmaline Estate. When they arrived at Tourmaline Estate, it was already five o¡¯clock in the morning. Baby Zetty sat in the car as if she did not intend to go down. Tempest stared at Baby Zetty in a daze, wondering what she was thinking. Baby Zetty was looking out the car window, unable to take her eyes off the window of Mommy and Daddy¡¯s room at Chateau de Selene. "Can¡¯t seem to go down?" Tempest asked. Baby Zetty gave him an irrelevant answer, "I¡¯m sorry, Brother Tempest. You didn''t get a good night''s rest today because of me. I''ll be stubborn and willful this onest time. From now on, I won''t be troubling you anymore.¡± Tempest looked at Baby Zetty confusedly... Hints of uneasiness inexplicably rose in his heart. "There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me, Baby Zetty. Even if you want to run around every single day, I¡¯ll keep youpany." Baby Zetty stopped talking at this point. Tempest felt utterly restless. "We''re home, Baby Zetty. Why don''t you head home?" Baby Zetty said, "Can we wait a while longer, Brother Tempest? My mommy''s not in good health, and I don¡¯t want to disturb her sleep. I¡¯ll go in once it¡¯s daylight." Tempest was severely shocked and moved by Baby Zetty''s kindness and consideration. Such sensible and kind-hearted children were scarce nowadays. At dawn, Baby Zetty finally got down from the car. After walking a few steps forward, she suddenly turned back around and ran to give Tempest a big hug. "Thank you for all of your care these days, Brother Tempest.¡± Tempest proceeded to stare at her. "What¡¯s going on with you today, kid?" Once Baby Zetty left, Tempest could feel something was amiss. He took his phone out and sent a text message to Jay: [Foster Father, Baby Zetty''s behaving quite abnormally today. Please pay close attention to her movements and behavior.] Jay could feel his heart slightly sinking when he received the text message. At this moment, there was the sound of doors being opened. Jay got up from the bed to say to Angelina," Sleep a little bit more. I''m going over to take a look. It seems like our child is back." Angelina asked him in a daze, "Which one?" Jay kissed her forehead and said, "It seems like your baby girl is back.¡± Angeline immediately sat up in astonishment. Jay shook his head helplessly when he saw her reaction. "Your children are all grown up now. You should be worrying less about them. There''s no need to constantly brood over her all day long." Angeline replied, "Don''t you know that you''ll never stop worrying over your children once you''re a parent?" Jay was somewhat ming himself, saying, "Why on earth did I give you three in one go?" Angeline chuckled and asked, "Why? Are they too many now?" Jay replied, "Let¡¯s be a DINK family in our next lives.¡± Angeline got dressed, and Jay held her hand as they went downstairs. Baby Zetty was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Hearing Daddy''s and Mommy¡¯s cheerful and harmonious voice, it seemed as if all of her worries had vanished. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 "Daddy and Mommy,¡± Baby Zetty called out as she stood up. Angeline strode over to Baby Zetty and embraced her into her arms. She affectionately said, "You¡¯re finally willing toe home, Baby Zetty." Jay¡¯s deep gaze instantly stared at Baby Zetty''s face without blinking. The child''s smile looked incredibly forced and stiff, and the dismal in her eyes was so intense that it could not be shaken off easily. Her quick-witted self was now merely a dull shell. Jay recalled Tempest''s warning and felt his heart grow tense. The kid was truly abnormal. Angeline pulled Baby Zetty to sit down and said while smiling, "Stay here for a couple of days, baby. You can keep Daddy and Mommypany." Baby Zetty nodded at her stiffly. At this moment, the quiet Jay interrupted their conversation, "What are your ns for the future, Baby Zetty?" Baby Zetty''s fingers jerked at the thought. It was as if someone had stepped on her sore spot. It took a while for Baby Zetty to calm her agitated emotions. Then, she replied, "What are you expecting from me, Daddy?¡± Jay replied, "Daddy hopes that you''ll live as the best version of yourself." Baby Zetty suddenly widened her beautiful eyes. Daddy¡¯s expectation for her was seemingly a boundless and faintly discernible gxy as she felt that it was beyond her reach. In her mind, she would only be able to exist with Brother Finn in her life. Jay added, "Everyone is considered an independent individual, and one should be living as themselves, not dependent on their parents, not clinging to the powerful and rich, and not restricted by love... That''s the sort of life they call free and easy." Baby Zetty murmured back, "That¡¯s easy for you to say. It''s hardly attainable!" Jay replied, "Nothing in the world is difficult if you set your mind to it." Baby Zetty nced at Mommy. As if she had utterly given in to despair, she said, "I''m afraid that even someone as strong as Mommy won''t be able to handle this kind of free and easy life, right?" Jay replied to her very firmly, "No. Your mommy''s able to do it." Angeline and Baby Zetty both looked at Jay in astonishment. Then, Angeline discontentedly protested, "Jaybie, I have to be by your side..." This line, in a moment of desperation, had be the most beautiful terms of endearment. Jay smiled as he gently caressed Angeline''s head and said tenderly," Silly. When I disappeared from the Ares family during those misfortunate times, didn''t you do rather well? Although you had given in to despair, you stood back u p and carried the heavy responsibility of Grand Asia for me." Angeline had a sudden realization. Back then, Angeline had lived life thinking it was worse than death. Even days felt like years. Angeline shook her head in fear and hugged Jay tightly, saying, "I never want to go through such a terrible period again.¡± Jay was choked with sobs as he said, "I know.¡± Meanwhile, Baby Zetty was lost in her thoughts. She was thinking about the meaning of life... Jay tried to look for a single trace of ember to reignite the spark in Baby Zetty''s nk and hollow eyes. However, there was not any. Jay persisted and said, "Baby Zetty, there isn''t any hurdle in this world that one cannot ovee other than death. Once a person is dead, there¡¯ll be nothing left. As long as one lives on, there will be hope." Angeline frowned, feeling that the issues and topics Jay was trying to discuss with Baby Zetty today were getting exceptionally intense. Angeline had lost interest and was beginning to yawn. Then, she stood up and said, "You continue chatting with Zetty, Jaybie. I''ll go make us breakfast." "Okay, go ahead. Make it simple so you don''t tire yourself," Jay nagged at her considerately. "Alright." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Angeline headed toward the kitchen. Jay approached Baby Zetty and got right to the point." What is it? Are you sad after seeing Brother Finn and Sis Tammy living together?" Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Baby Zetty looked at Daddy in horror. Could Daddy have seen through her careful little thoughts? She had been desperately trying to conceal her frail and dreadful ideas. It was just that Jay was sharp, so he was able to prate Baby Zetty¡¯s mind in a single nce. "Are you perhaps thinking that life no longer has meaning to it?" Baby Zetty convulsed in fear. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You''re scary, Daddy.¡± Jay pulled Baby Zetty¡¯s trembling hands over and said gently, "Daddy¡¯s not scary. What''s scary is how timid your mind is." Baby Zetty¡¯s tears started tumbling down as she felt as if she had failed her parents. "I¡¯m so upset, Daddy. I¡¯m afraid that if I continue on being this sad, I''ll be a monster... I can''t even control my weight any longer." Jay lifted Baby Zetty and ced her on hisp, saying, ¡°You''re still light as a feather, Baby Zetty. There¡¯s still a long, long way from you bing any sort of monster. As long as you work harder and control your binge eating, I promise you that you''ll go back to your old self." Baby Zetty said, "But I can no longer control myself." Jay replied, "How about going back to school, Baby Zetty? Perhaps making yourself busy with your studies will stop you from letting your imaginations run wild all day? Then maybe you won¡¯t be so sad." Baby Zetty painfully burst into tears, "They said that I was a monster, Daddy." Jay was taken aback. He finally realized the reason Baby Zetty dropped out of school this time. It was because the other students had been shutting her out. Jay¡¯s eyes immediately became chilly. He resented those rude students who made unwarranted remarks and was also fuming at Jenson and Baby Robbie. How could those two men not assume their responsibility o f taking care of their sister? Jay said, "Daddy will rent you a ce outside the school, Baby Zetty. We¡¯ll have your two brothers keep youpany. That way, you won''t have to face your ssmates'' nders. But you have to bear in mind that running away is never the solution to the problem." Baby Zetty nodded at him timidly. She felt dreadful and at a loss over Jay''s arrangement. However, despite this being the case, Jay was still adamant about sending her back to school. Furthermore, Jay had secretly arranged a meet-up with Jenson and Baby Robbie in their rented house near the school. Jenson and Baby Robbie were both bbergasted. Their daddy hated the thought of them receiving special treatment the most, yet he had agreed to let them live outside the school? "What¡¯s going on, Daddy?¡± Jenson could keenly sense that the situation was unusual. Jay opened a video on his phone and handed it to the two children. It was a video recording of Angeline trying to fight her clinical depression. When Jenson and Baby Robbie saw how their mommy was taken over by her depression, begging to die, and Daddy exerting his utmost strength to protect her, they were immediately stunned. The whole scene was heartbreaking, and it could even be said that it was a ghastly sight. Anyone who saw or heard this would be pulled into extreme depths of sorrow. Only after that did Jay continue speaking, "I initially never nned on letting you see the most difficult period that Mommy and I had to go through. But now, you must assume my responsibility and work hard to protect your sister." Jenson and Baby Robbie had a sudden realization after hearing his words. "What''s wrong with Baby Zetty?" They had not seen Baby Zetty for many days now, and Jenson and Baby Robbie had long suspected that something unpleasant had happened to her. However, they were still at school while Grayson and the others were keeping a tight lip. Plus, they were not allowed to break the rules and go home to visit their sister either. Jay replied, "She has depression, like your mommy." Jenson and Baby Robbie sighed with grief. "Just because of a broken heart?" "That gave her depression?" Baby Robbie''s tone showed that he was in slight disbelief. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Jay said, "Emotions are the most lethal weapon in the world.¡± Baby Robbie and Jenson immediately understood Daddy''s intention. Then, Jenson said, "Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. We''ll take good care of Zetty, and we''ll never let anything happen to her." Jay nodded at them. Once Jay left, Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. The two realized that since Baby Zetty was not b y their sides at the moment, if any idents were to ur... The two¡¯s expressions immediately changed when they thought of this, and they went out almost as fast a s a whirlwind. At the school''s rooftop. Baby Zetty was currently sitting by the edge of the roof. Many students had gathered on the ground while looking at Baby Zetty in a panic. They mored, yelling, "Look, someone''s about to jump off the building!" The teachers and principal started yelling at her from below, "Will you pleasee down, Rozette Ares? What if you identally fall from that height?" The other daughters from the Ares family had already begun to implement a rescue n. Big Sis started climbing the wall like a gecko, and everyone looked at her in bewilderment... Then, they started eximing. "Oh my God, is that Spider-Man?¡± Fortunately, Jenson and Baby Robbie made it over on time. Jenson tried to stop Big Sis, saying, "Get down here, Big Sis. It¡¯s dangerous." Big Sis was also well aware that exposing her skills was very unwise and might even cause an issue for the Ares family. When Jenson called out to her, she had not climbed too high up just yet, so she deliberately fell as to not arouse others'' suspicions. "Take care of Big Sis," Jensen said before dashing up the rooftop. Baby Robbie controlled the situation on the ground while keeping a locked gaze on Baby Zetty with his falcon-like eyes. Whenever Baby Zetty made the slightest movement, Baby Robbie could feel his heart clenching. "What do we do, Baby Robbie?" the other big sisters asked him. "Prepare a jumping cushion." "Okay." Then, all the other sisters left to look for one. On the other hand, Jenson had arrived at the rooftop. Lil Thirteen was also sitting in front of Baby Zetty, patiently telling her story to her. "Sis Zetty, you''re actually much luckier than I am. Ever since I was born, I was trained as a weapon for revenge by the person closest to me. I walked on the tip of a knife and had to face life and death every single day, but my father never cared about whether I''m alive or dead. At the time, I didn''t get to live as myself... I longed for a home and a mother. I wanted to be able to go for walks in the park and be as carefree as other normal children..." When Baby Zetty listened to Sis Thirteen''s story, she could feel the despair and pain she had gone through. Then, she kind-heartedlyforted Sis Thirteen, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, my dear little sister. Daddy and Mommy will love you from now on, and you''ll never have to go through that kind of ordeal again." When Sis Thirteen saw Jenson, she heaved out a weak sigh. As Jenson was closing in on Baby Zetty, she suddenly noticed him and scoffed. "Don''te any closer.¡± Jenson clenched his hands into fists due to tension, and he could feel that the palms of his hands were drenched in sweat. He tried sorting his thoughts before saying to Baby Zetty sternly, "There are no failures inside the Ares household, Baby Zetty. Do not bring shame upon our family.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes were filled with a touch of shame. They were gleaming with tears as she said, "I''m sorry." Jenson added, "You merely have a broken heart. But think about our daddy and mommy. If they had chosen to give in to despair when they faced those life or death situations, could our family still be whole right now?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Baby Zetty covered her face and started wailing, "I¡¯m sorry, Jens. I can''t be as brave as Mommy." Jensen was fuming as he said, "Go ahead, then. Jump. Once you jump, you''ll only be left with two conclusions. It''s either you die or end up paralyzed for life. No matter which oue it is, you¡¯ll be the source of Mommy¡¯s pain forever. At that time, Mommy will fall into depression again because of you, and her old illness will likelye back. Then, Daddy will never again be happy... You will be the root and source of all of Daddy and Mommy¡¯s impending sorrow." Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 Jenson gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "Mommy gave birth to you and raised you. You haven''t even paid her back for all of that, yet you''re choosing to die. Do you want them to live every day grieving the pain o f your death? How could you be so cruel to them? How could you have the heart to treat the two people who love you most in the world in this manner, Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty cried so severely that her whole body was trembling. She apologized with all her might, "I''m sorry. I don''t want it to be like this either." Jensen approached her one step at a time. "Think of Mommy and Daddy, Baby Zetty. They''ve gone through so much already. They''re finally together after fighting so hard for this blissful life. How could you crush all of their happiness?" Baby Zetty had always been a filial child. Hence, she shouted at him in a stirred-up manner, "I can''t... I don''t want to be Daddy and Mommy¡¯s source o f unhappiness. I don''t wanna die anymore, Jens." She quickly stood up, but because her whole body had been trembling, her feet staggered slightly. She leaned too far out and proceeded to fall. Sis Thirteen was petrified at the sight. "Zetty!" Jenson''s eyes and hands were swift as he quickly dived forward, grabbing onto one of Baby Zetty''s hands with his. Only his feet were hooked on the edge of the roof. At that moment, Baby Zetty realized how sweaty Jens'' palm was. It turned out that his calm and merciless demeanor a second ago was merely a disguise. He was more nervous than anyone else. "Thank you, Big Brother." Baby Zetty proceeded to burst into tears. "Stop talking and find a way to climb up." Jenson shook off his unreasonable icy-coldness and had be gentle and softer at this moment. Sis Thirteen regained her senses and ran over to help Jensen. Then, the two worked together and exerted much effort to rescue Baby Zetty. Baby Robbie, who was on the ground, saw that Baby Zetty was safe now and immediately hurried up the rooftop. He pushed the rooftop door open and saw Jenson and Baby Zetty slumped on the ground. Jensen was probably worried that something else would happen t o Baby Zetty, so one of his legs was still ced on top o f her body, holding her down to prevent her from moving. Baby Robbie let out a long sigh and slumped to the floor as well. After quite some time, Jenson got up and pulled Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie up as well. He said, "Let''s go." Baby Zetty was slightly hesitant. Earlier, it was as if she had gotten possessed and wanted to jump off the building to solve all of her troubles. Now that she was not dead, however, she realized she had done something so atrociously awkward that it was hard for her to go back downstairs and face the rest. Jenson mocked her, saying, "Next time you¡¯re nning on doing a stupid thing, you''ll have to think whether you can bear the consequences of doing said foolish thing.¡± Baby Zetty''s face flushed with shame. Baby Robbie ced one hand over Baby Zetty''s shoulders and said, "Hey now, no need to worry about i t. I''ve already exined to the teachers and students earlier that you and Sis Thirteen were just sitting on the rooftop and chatting. And you identally fell when you stumbled..." Jenson asked, "Who''d believe such a bad excuse?¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie said, "Do you think all the students in this school are as sharp and shrewd as you are?" Once they got downstairs, the teachers and students watching the bustling scene earlier had long dispersed. They had disappeared without a trace. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie in bewilderment. "What the hell did you do?" There was a mysterious look on Baby Robbie¡¯s face but he replied, "Nothing?" Baby Zetty and the others returned to the ssroom, and the first thing Jenson did was change her seating arrangement. He moved Baby Zetty''s desk next to his. This way, he could monitor Baby Zetty''s movements the entire time. Baby Robbie''s side now becamepletely empty. He speechlessly red at Jenson. "Why does Baby Zetty have to sit beside you? Will it make a difference? We''re both her big brothers, so what difference does it make?" Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Jenson red back at him in a gloomy manner. "What did you tell me when Baby Zetty dropped out of school back then?" Hence, Baby Bobbie embarrassedly rubbed on the tip o f his nose. When Baby Zetty deferred her studies some time ago, Jenson had asked him, "Why didn''t Baby Zettye t o school today?" The answer he got from Baby Robbie was, "She''s probably on her period, so she¡¯s resting in the dormitory.¡± The next day, Jenson had asked him again, "Where¡¯s Zetty?" Baby Robbie replied to him while huffing in anger, ¡°A girl''s period doesn''t end in just a day. Even if the girls wish that were the case, their periods won''t be so kind." When Jenson questioned him again seven dayster, that was when Baby Robbie started panicking. "Jens, perhaps something bad has happened to Baby Zetty?¡± Jenson was so enraged that he had raised his fists, saying, "Let¡¯s get out of here and let me throw a few good punches at you." Baby Robbie covered his head and pleaded for mercy," Please no, Big Brother. It¡¯s my fault. I was wrong." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. From that day onward, Baby Robbie was deemed unreliable in Jenson''s heart. Baby Zetty had just returned to school this time around, yet she already thought ofmitting suicide. Jenson would not leave any room for mistakes. Baby Robbie tried groveling with his other ssmates so that he could switch seats and sit on Baby Zetty''s other side. Being sandwiched by her two brothers, Baby Zetty could only sigh weakly. During ss, Jenson''s eagle-like eyes were incessantly fixed on Baby Zetty. She whispered to him, "Don¡¯t you need to focus on the ss, Big Brother?" Jenson replied, "I''ve already learned everything.¡± When Baby Zetty reached out to take her stationery case, Baby Robbie immediately reached out and held her hand. Baby Zetty looked at him, somewhat speechless. "I''m just taking stationery out, Robbie." Baby Robbie said, "Don''t move, I''ll get them for you." Then, he took them out of Baby Zetty¡¯s school bag and turned the case inside out. He proceeded to disassemble all the stationery that had anything sharp, and when he returned the things to Baby Zetty, the des inside the pencil sharpener had disappeared. Baby Zetty initially had no clue how to begin disassembling these things. After observing Baby Robbie''s skillful movements, she immediately learned all the steps. During recess, Jenson forcefully moved Baby Robbie''s desk away from them. Baby Robbie eximed to him in dissatisfaction," What the hell are you doing? Zetty¡¯s my sister too. I also have the responsibility to take care of her." Jenson huffed in anger, asking, "What were you doing i n ss earlier?¡± "Dissembling the des?" Baby Robbie answered him, immensely proud of himself. Jenson replied in frustration, "Our dearest sister had n o idea how to disassemble the des from the start. The pencil sharpener wouldn¡¯t have caused her any harm. Yet, you skillfully showed her how to remove the des. How many easily obtained sharp items would she have around her now?" Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. "I was negligent.¡± Then, Jensonmanded him, "Stay farther away from Baby Zetty." Baby Robbie pouted his lips, feeling extremely aggrieved. Baby Zetty felt guilty seeing her brothers quarrel because of her. She was extremely apologetic and said to her brothers, "Jens, Robbie, please don''t fight because of me. Don''t worry, I''ll never do anything stupid again." Jenson said, "You¡¯d better not. And even if you do, you must never use the des from the pencil sharpener. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sharpening your brother''s head next." Baby Zetty bit her lip as she nodded. Baby Robbie wrapped his hand around Baby Zetty''s shoulder and joked uninhibitedly, saying, "My dearest sister, my life is in your hands from now on. You''ll have to be good and not do anything foolish.¡± Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie and said weakly," Don''t worry, Robbie. I¡¯ll never do anything foolish again." During lunchtime, Jenson took Baby Zetty to the cafeteria to have their meals. Baby Zetty was hesitant t o go when she thought of those students¡¯ unfriendly gazes and hurtfulments. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 "Robbie, can''t you help me get my food?¡± Baby Zetty pitifully asked him for help. Baby Robbie reacted almost instantly and agreed to her request. "Sure thing." Jenson could already imagine Baby Robbie, who spoiled his sister to the utmost extent, buying a portion of each type of food in the cafeteria and presenting all of them in front of Baby Zetty. This would cause fatal temptation for Baby Zetty, who was suffering from a binge eating disorder. "No way." Jenson refused her. "Why not?" Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty asked him in unison. Jenson said, "If you eat with the other students, you¡¯ll b e more aware of your food intake and it''ll slowly help with your binge eating disorder." Baby Robbie''s eyes lit up. "You do make a lot of sense." However, Baby Zetty felt like she was in a difficult predicament and said, "Jens, I''m afraid..." Baby Robbie asked with concern, "What are you afraid of?" Baby Zetty lowered her head, and tears were gleaming in her eyes. "I''m afraid that the other students willugh at me." Jenson said to her, "Do you think of your two brothers as mere decorations?" Baby Zetty stammered, "Of course, they''ll not be hostile to me if the two of you are by my side. But what about when you guys are away from me?" Jenson was already lost in his thoughts. Baby Robbie pped on his chest and grinned while saying, "Don''t worry, Zetty. From now on, Robbie will b e all over you, like air. We''ll be inseparable." Jenson asked, "Then how about when she goes to the toilet? Will you have to be a toilet bowl for her too?" Baby Zetty chuckled and broke intoughter. Baby Robbie chirped happily, "Hey, you¡¯reughing now, Zetty. See, happiness is quite simple. As long as you speak more to this evil sharp-tongued king, Jenson Ares, you¡¯ll easily be amused by him." The three chatted andughed happily as they walked to the cafeteria. When they arrived, the ce was already crowded with students. As soon as they noticed Jenson and Baby Robbie, there was an immediate racket. "Woah, Jenson and Robert Ares are so handsome." "Is Rozette Ares their real sister? The Ares family has s o many daughters, but I heard only one of them is their birth sister and the rest are adopted." "She¡¯s so ugly, so how could she be their real sister?" Baby Zetty''s footsteps grew solemn. Jenson¡¯s falcon gaze swept across the crowd and finallynded on the source of the noise pollution. He indignantly denounced them, "From now on, if I find out someone''s criticizing the Ares family''s daughter again, I''ll make sure you''ll get thrown out of Imperial Capital." Those noises immediately faded. Baby Robbie continued, "Regardless of whether or not the Ares family''s daughters are adopted, they''re all my mommy''s treasures. If you''re not afraid of death, then please feel free toe for any one of them." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this moment, Big Sis took the initiative to stand and help Baby Zetty get justice. "You''re right, the Ares family only has one biological daughter, and she''s our dearest sister, Rozette Ares. Although the rest of us sisters were adopted, Daddy and Mommy treat us as if we''re their own. That''s the reason they gave us such beautiful names. Carve this into your minds. Whoever bullies the Ares family''s children again, as the eldest sister in the family, I''ll make sure you won''t live to seek forgiveness from me." After she finished her sentences, Big Sis smashed the te in her hand in public. The other students were shocked by her strength. Then, Big Sis said again with a cold face, "My sister is just sick. Whoever badmouths her in the future, I''lle for you and crush your bones." "Hooray, Big Sis!" The other sisters roared. Baby Zetty looked at the sisters with gratitude. She walked up to Big Sis and gave her an affectionate hug, saying gratefully, "Thank you, Big Sis." Big Sis said, "We love you very much, Zetty. So you have to continue living for everyone who loves you." Baby Zetty nodded at her. "Yeah, I will." Many students were now being kind to Baby Zetty, saying, "You''ll have to work hard to ovee your disease, Baby Zetty. We all believe that you¡¯ll get through this." Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 A female ssmate even walked up to Baby Zetty and cheered her on. Baby Zetty looked at her and smiled like a blooming flower. "Thank you." "Good luck, Baby Zetty." On that day, Baby Zetty was deeply moved by everyone''s support. She secretly swore to herself that she had to be stronger and be worthy of so many people''s affection. In the evening, Angeline received a text message from Baby Zetty: [Thank you, Mommy. Thank you for giving birth to two of the best brothers in the world. I''d also like to thank you for adopting so many kind and lovely sisters.] Tears were welling up in Angelina''s eyes when she read this text message. It was akin to watching a deste and barrennd that spring rain had lustrated, exposing and of flourishing prairie that was abundant with lush greenery. Angeline read the text message again and again. When Jay entered the room, he saw her holding onto the phone tightly with tear stains on her face. However, her eyes were smiling peacefully. "What are you looking at?" Jay asked as he walked over. Angeline excitedly showed him the text message." Look at this, darling." After Jay finished reading Baby Zetty''s text message, there was a soft smile on his handsome face. Angeline praised him, "You were right, darling. Releasing Baby Zetty into her own environment and allowing her to lick her own wounds was the right decision. Only then can she try to find a good remedy t o cure her spirits." Jay said meaningfully, "The children are all grown up, Angeline. They don''t belong to us anymore. They''ll soon begin to live in their own worlds and will no longer devote all their hearts to their parents. We have to learn to let them go on to figure out the harshws o f survival by themselves." Angeline sighed at him weakly. "I understand what you''re trying to say, but I just can''t bear to push them away from me right now." Jay said, "The best kind of tough love that parents can give their children is to push them away. To teach them the ability to survive independently." Angeline nodded. "I¡¯ll slowly learn to let go." She ced her head on Jay¡¯s shoulder, and the two cuddled together. The light projected their shadows onto the ground, and they slowly ovepped onto one another. "I''ll be the one who''ll apany you to the very end, Angeline," Jay said emotionally. Angelina abruptly giggled and replied, "I¡¯m thankful I still have you, Jaybie." Jay held her tightly in his arms. A lot of things in the world were easier said than done. Angeline might have said that she would let the children fight for their futures by themselves. However, she was starting to worry about Baby Zetty again. She raised her little head and looked at Jay rather pitifully while pleading with him, "Why don''t you send another text to Jens and ask him how Baby Zetty is doing, Jaybie?" Jay was dumbfounded. When would Angeline''s heart ever stop worrying about their children? Jay still picked up his phone and sent a text to Jenson: [How''s your sister?] Jenson replied: [Don''t worry, I''ll handle everything. You and Mommy go ahead and enjoy your lives together. Try to make up for all the regrets that happened in the first halves of your lives.] Jay looked at Jenson¡¯s text message and his eyes exuded a gentle smile. Jenson was different from the immature and fragile Baby Zetty. He did not exude bright rays of sunshine like Baby Robbie either, but he had thrived into a magnificent towering tree at the fastest speed. He was the earliest to bloom among the three children, and the flowers that grew out of him were gorgeous and magnificently eye-catching. Angeline leaned in, and she was awestruck after seeing Jenson¡¯s text. "Why is this kid so thoughtful?" Angeline asked with a heavy heart. She felt utterly guilty. She always thought that Jenson¡¯s wise and mature character was because of hisck of a motherly figure when growing up. That was probably why he had cultivated those keen insights and cautious prudence that did not match his age.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Jay disapproved of her thoughts and said, "It¡¯s hereditary, Angeline." He did not think that Jenson''s sensibility was due to theck of maternal love. Even if this were the reason, Jay would never admit to it. He did not want to ce that kind of mental burden o n Angeline. Angeline looked at Jay... If she were to recall Jay back when he was in his youth, he seemed to have an extraordinary sense of maturity as well. Jens and Jay had too much inmon. They were both on the autistic spectrum and had the same cold temperament. They were unfriendly, yet they cherished affection and personal loyalty. Moreover, they were both wise beyond their age. She somehow believed that Jenson''s early maturity might indeed be hereditary. Suddenly, the phone rang once more. When Angeline looked at her phone, she saw a text from Baby Robbie: [Dearest birth giver, long ago, the kings dismissed hundreds of schools to adhere to one strict religion. In the present time, a hundred schools o f thought contend with fighting for equal rights and open-mindedness. Your son is currently urging his mother to allow for such progressive views...] Angeline stared at his literary 1,000-word essay and asked for Jay''s help with a headache. "What kind of mumbo-jumbo is the kid writing this time?" Jay pursed his lips into a smile. Compared to Jens'' maturity and stable thoughts, Baby Robbie had a more age-appropriate innocence. He was sunny as well as handsome, filled with vigor and vitality.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He was like the scorching sun that could bring warm sunshine to everyone around him. Angeline typed a few words and replied: [Can you type like a normal person?] Baby Robbie changed into a more concise method: [ Mommy, I wanna grow my hair and get a perm.] Angeline felt like her whole person had been struck b y thunder and lightning. She was wholly stunned. When Jay saw the text message, he was so furious that he almost grabbed the phone and threw it out the window. Angeline caressed his undting chest and appeased him. "Stay calm, Jaybie." Jay furiously snarled. "What the hell is he up to? Grow his hair and get a perm? Is he nning on galloping o n a horse into thend of absurdity? Does he know that he¡¯s a boy?" Angeline said, "Jaybie, boys with long permed hair can be seen everywhere. Don''t be so tense. I¡¯ll call and ask him right now." Angeline hurriedly gave Baby Robbie a call. Once the call was connected, Baby Robbie¡¯s chirpy voice was heard. "Mommy!¡± "Don''t call me Mommy." Baby Robbie pouted and asked, "Mommy, have I offended you?" "Daddy and Mommy gave you such good looks, yet you''re choosing not to cherish them. Who the hell are you trying to be? Long hair with a perm... Would you like to undergo sex reassignment surgery as well?" Baby Robbie covered his face. "Oh my goodness, Mommy. I never thought you¡¯d be so open- minded. Then I can rest easy now." Angeline looked at Jay''s darkened expression and huffed in anger as she said, "I don''t mind it. But I do wonder what your daddy will think if you choose to be his daughter instead?" Baby Robbie helplessly persuaded her, saying, "I just want longer and curly hair, Mommy. That''s all." Angeline, "Why on earth do you need long hair?" "Because it looks good." Ang eline, The desire to look attractive was something universal. It seemed like there was no reason to object. Jay took the phone and ridiculed his son, "Why do you have to look so good?" Baby Robbie answered, "Daddy, I only want to have a different hairstyle from Jens so people won''t mistake us for each other all the time." Jay rejected. "It''s fine if you want a different hairstyle from Jens, but it has to be short and straight." Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Ultimately, Baby Robbie sent them another text. There were no words but merely a few ellipses. It was as if Angeline could hear the child''s helpless sigh as he looked up at the sky. As the more open-minded parent, Angeline tried to carefully discuss the matter with Jay. "How about we just let him try it out?" Dark clouds immediately shrouded Jay''s handsome face. His mind was currently filled with images of dirty braids, messy ponytails, and other disorderly hairstyles... Angeline knitted her eyebrows and sighed. "We''re both very serious people. Where on earth did the kid develop such alternative thoughts?" Jay said, "Perhaps it''s because he often disguised himself in the military intelligence division and lost hold of his true self." Angeline looked at the long row of ellipses sent by Baby Robbie. Then, she said to Jay, "I¡¯ve made up my mind, Jaybie. Even though Baby Robbie is our child, he''s still an independent individual after all. We can¡¯t blindly oppose his preferences. It''s not breaking any morals, so it''s better if we leave him be." Jay looked at Angeline in a daze. In his opinion, a gentle-hearted mother would always result in pampered and spoiled children. Angeline precisely fit that description due to her non-existent bottom line when spoiling the kids. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Jay was still a ve to his wife. He knew that Angeline was in poor health, so he dared not resist her so openly. Hence, he pretended to nod in contemtion, but in his heart, he was getting ready t o break Baby Robbie¡¯s head. The next day. Angeline came to the set as usual. When the director saw Angeline, he called her to the side and said, "Miss J, the screenwriter changed the script at the veryst minute, so you have a kiss scene with Ash today." When Angeline heard this, her brain seemed to have been bombarded by ps of thunder in a sh. It took her a while before she was able to recover. She had only kissed her husband before. Even the act of touching another man made her feel utterly sick. Angeline attempted tomunicate with the director, saying, "I may not be able to do the kiss scene, director. Is it possible for you to find a body double to d o it for me?" There was an immediate change in the director¡¯s expression. He severely criticized her, "You''re just a rookie, you¡¯re not qualified to act like such a big shot." Angeline felt miserable. "I''m not trying to act like a big shot. But I don''t think I''ll be able to kiss him.¡± As soon as these words were said, the male lead who was somewhat aloof became extraordinarily indignant. Ash felt that he had been utterly humiliated. Looking at Angeline with a darkened expression, he said, "What is it? You don''t want to do a kiss scene with me?" Angeline replied, "My apologies.¡± Ash overbearingly said, "As an actress, you should have a more dedicated and devoted spirit. I''ve told the screenwriter already that there should be a bed scene i n the future. Are you going to film it or not?" Angeline was immediately enraged. "You were the one who requested for the script change?" Ash stared at Angeline''s wlessplexion. He had developed a favorable impression on Angeline a while ago. However, Angeline was akin to a tall mountain flower that remained aloof from the world. When she came to set every day, other than filming a couple of lines, she would usually ignore the other cast and crew members during her free time. Due to this reason, Ash had failed to find a reason to get close to her. As such, he could onlye up with such a cheap trick. Angeline would surely argue strongly due to such an unreasonable demand. "I¡¯ll not shoot such a scene.¡± The director was fuming. "Each production team will surely undergo an abrupt script change. In this series, the male and female leads are lovers who love each other to death. Kissing is something inevitable. Are you going to let the audience watch a story filled with a tonic or spiritual type of love instead?¡± Angeline said, "The original script didn''t contain such a kiss scene, yet the story was still a bestseller. This implies that the book merely emphasizes the plot of the story. We should be respecting the original work." Since Angeline refused to cooperate, the entire production team had to stop filming. The director was even more enraged. Ash even warned Angeline, "If you refuse to cooperate with the crew, they have the right to terminate your contract. You''ll have topensate for the sky-high damages. Do you have the money for it?" Since she was a rookie actress, he initially thought she would not be able to terminate the agreement and she would obediently submit if she heard this. Unexpectedly, Angeline was not budging one bit. However, some of the actors with more minor roles began to mumble, "Gosh, if they have to rece the lead again, we''ll have to reshoot the whole thing with a new protagonist. Crap... This is so tough!" Angeline started to feel incredibly guilty. These actors with smaller roles had to be industrious to put on makeup each day and only get a few hours of sleep each night. She would feel utterly sorry for them if she poured all of their efforts down the drain. Ultimately, Angeline chose topromise. She said to the director, "Give me some time to get into character." Everyone was immediately relieved. A wicked smile filled Ash''s eyes. His gaze was focused on Angeline¡¯s enchanting lips, and his heart began to be somewhat restless. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 Grand Asia. Jay was uneasy for some reason and was unable to concentrate on his work. He took his phone out and decided to give Angeline a call. After the call was connected, he could hear Angeline''s depressed voice. "Jaybie?" Jay straightened up his back and asked, "What¡¯s wrong, Angeline?" Angeline replied, "It¡¯s nothing.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay could sense that something was amiss. Once he gave it a thought, he asked Grayson to drive him over t o the filming location. As soon as Jay and Grayson got out of the car, they were just in time to witness the scene of Angeline and Ash in a romantic setting where they were supposedly on a date. The stars in the sky were paired with brilliantly red roses on the ground... Ash was staring into Angeline''s eyes affectionately... Nevertheless, Angeline''s eyes were somewhat drifting further away from the script. When Jay saw how Ash was staring at his woman like a starving wolf, he felt the blood inside his body clotting. "Didn¡¯t we agree that there¡¯ll be no romantic scenes?" Jay asked Grayson coldly. Grayson replied, "That''s right. There wasn''t anything like that in the script." At this time, the actor next to them exined very enthusiastically, "This is a kiss scene that the male lead requested. I think there¡¯s a bed scene in the future too." Hearing this, Jay could feel his veins and blood vessels rupture in anger. Grayson looked at Jay in horror. He could feel Jay''s whole body turning into a block of ice. "Calm down, Mr. Ares!" How could Jay calm down at the moment? When Ash was leaning forward to kiss Angeline, Jay roared out, "Angeline Severe!" Angeline''s whole body trembled with fright. She looked toward the direction of the sound and saw Jay striding toward her with angry steps. "Jaybie?" Angeline looked as if she was relieved from a burden. Jay walked up to Angelline and angrily rebuked, "Did you inform me before doing the kiss scene?" Angeline, "Well, this is work..." Did she have to inform him? Jay raised his fist in anger. "Are you itching to get beaten up?¡± Angeline had wholly turned pale due to fright. As for Jay''s threat toward Angeline, it was merely much cry and little wool. He was holding back his fury, and it made him ufortable. Ultimately, both of his handsnded on Angeline''s lips as he rubbed them forcefully... "Did he kiss you here?" Angeline took his hands away and stammered, "Oh m y God, we haven¡¯t even started yet!" "So you''re saying I arrived too early andpletely foiled your little moment? Is that it?" Jay cried out in anger. Angeline immediately hugged his waist and coaxed him, saying, "Don¡¯t be so angry, Jaybie. I didn''t want to film this scene either...¡± Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Jay''s thunderous fury slowly calmed down. His logical mind was gradually returning, and at this moment, he finally figured out the reason for Angeline¡¯s upset tone earlier. "They forced you to shoot this?¡± Jay asked. Angeline¡¯s eyes were red, but she neither shook nor nodded her head. She was indeed the aggrieved one in this situation. The production team had modified the script without authorization and basically forced her to ept their decision. However, since things hade to this, Angeline also had a unshirkable responsibility. She was the one being too soft-hearted and did not persevere till the very end. Hence, Angeline could only choose to be silent. Jay raised his gaze to look at Ash, who was on the opposite side. Ash was still unhappily muttering," Who''s the guy, J. Harts? We''re in the middle of filming at the moment, and you just interrupted our shooting. This is very irresponsible behavior." Jay hugged Angeline in his arms and red at Ash. " I¡¯m her man.¡± Ash was slightly startled... After looking at Jay a couple more times, he was somewhat surprised. A rookie unknown actress like J. Harts should only be a nobody without a backer or a background. However, her man¡¯s aura was extraordinary, and the guy was also very good-looking. Ash used to think he was the best-looking celebrity out there, but he never expected the rookie''s husband to be so handsome that it was in defiance of the natural order. It also seemed like he had seen this man somewhere before? However, he could seem to recall it. Ash had always been rampant and aggressive, so he was not much different even when facing Jay. "Even i f you¡¯re her man, you still have to show us some respect. We¡¯re working at the moment. It''s just a kiss anyway, so why are you making a fuss?" Ash babbled away as if he was swept up in his ego. "As a qualified actor, a kiss scene or even a bed scene shouldn''t be an issue. You should be able to take off your clothes when needed and make it seem as realistic as possible. An actor must be able to make fake scenese true..." Grayson took out a piece of tissue and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He could foresee that Sir Ares was about to massacre the entire TV Station today. Jay''s face turned darker and gloomier by the second. When he thought about Angeline shooting a kissing scene with other men, or a bed scene, or making any kind of motherf*cking fake scenes come true, he felt that his all blood vessels were about to explode. Finally, he roared, "Grayson, who is this punk?¡± Grayson stepped forward, and before he could say a word, Ash intervened and introduced himself very proudly. "You actually don''t know who I am?" Ash was extremely conceited. "I thought everyone in Imperial Capital would know who I am. Alright then, let me introduce myself. My name is Ash Long..." Jay¡¯s eagle eyes were stained blood red. "Alright, Ash Long. I''ll remember you. But I do wonder, do you know who I am?" Only then did Ash be aware that this man with a n extraordinary temperament might have a remarkable identity as well. "Who are you?" he asked. "Jay Ares," Jay spat out the words while gritting his teeth. Ash''s legs softened on the spot, and he almost knelt in front of him. Jay was unwilling to overlook this. His malicious voice sounded like it came from depths of hell. "So you¡¯re the one who forced my Angeline into shooting a Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. kissing scene?" Ash replied in a low, muffled tone, "How is this forcing? Isn''t this considered devoting oneself to the arts?" Jay retorted, "You may feel free to devote yourself to anything you like, but don''t stir up trouble with my Angeline." "Where''s the director?" The director stood up tremblingly. "Inside my Angeline¡¯s contract, it was stated ck and white that she was only to shoot innocent literature and artistic films. Can''t you f*cking read?" Jay roared at him. The director knew that Angeline definitely had a patron because she was able to defeat Luna. But he thought that since Angeline was a rookie, her background was still iparable with a big-shot like Ash Long. So when Ash asked for more kissing scenes, the director could not stand his wheedling and agreed to it. He never expected that a single slip could cause evesting sorrow. J. Harts¡¯ true identity turned out to be Angeline Severe, the wife of the Crown Prince of Imperial Capital. 1 Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 The director apologized while trembling, "I''m sorry, Sir Ares. I shouldn¡¯t have altered the script..." Jay kicked the director''s legs and sent him kneeling t o the ground. "If I hadete today, Angeline would have be the meat on your chopping block, correct?" Jay was infuriated. "Angeline has me to fall back on. If this were another powerless actress, were you going to take advantage of her as you wished?" The director was quivering all over and apologized non -stop. "I was wrong. I''ll not bully neers anymore." Jay cast his cold gaze at Ash and ordered Grayson through clenched teeth, "Disfigure him. I''d like to see i f he can keep being so smug next time." Ash was so terrified that he peed in his pants. He knelt to the ground and hugged Jay¡¯s feet. "Please spare me, Sir Ares." When he noticed that Jay was not at all stirred, Ash turned to Angeline and said, "Please intercede for me, Mrs. Harts...¡± Angeline cast her gaze on Jay, only to see him ring furiously back at her. "Don¡¯t you dare intercede for him." Angeline, She knew that Jay was hopping mad out of jealousy right now, and when this man was being bigoted and stubborn, he would be extremely unreasonable. Angeline shook her head hard. "I''m not. I''m not going t o." "Why aren¡¯t you being a good girl?" Jay pinched her chin and sulked. "Come in the car with me." Grayson stayed. He stroked his chin with one hand, pondering ways to deal with the director and Ash. If it were back then, Grayson only needed to use the most vicious methods to deal with these two men and he would be showered with praises by Sir Ares. However, things were different at the moment. He needed to take into ount Madam¡¯s feelings before h e did anything. Though Madam looked extremely timid today, when Sir Ares'' anger dissipated, she would then use her devastating charm to correct the mistakes that Sir Ares hadmitted on impulse. In the end, Grayson chose not to disfigure Ash but instead chose to cklist him and the director. In the Rolls-Royce. Jay drove the car himself and sped toward Chateau de Selene. The atmosphere in the car was exceedingly solemn. Jay did not speak, and Angeline was afraid to speak. After a very long time, Jay said grumpily, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Like a child who had done something wrong, Angelina said timidly, "I''m too afraid to say it." Jay gritted his teeth. "Why don¡¯t we start with the things you filmed earlier?" "Oh." Angeline exined the script to him from start to finish. In the beginning, there was a huge misunderstanding between both male and female leads, so they were in a love-hate rtionship. Therefore, there were no intimate scenes involved. Jay breathed a sigh of relief. However, Jay choked in anger at the thought of the scenes that were toe afterward. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Were you actually going to film a kiss scene with him had I note?" Angeline made no reply. "Can you bring yourself to kiss another man?" Jay was losing his head. Angeline remained silent. The longer she remained quiet, the more infuriated Jay was. "You''re not going to exin yourself?" Jay gnawed his teeth in anger. Angeline muttered under her breath, "I... I don''t know what to say." Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Jay red viciously at Angeline. "Angeline Severe, I''ll give you onest chance to be honest with me. Were you going to film a kiss scene with him had I note? Perhaps even a bed scene?" Angeline did not know if she would stoop to filming a kiss scene with Ash had Jay note. It was her job, after all. Many neers and actors'' hard work was tied to her. "I don''t know." Angeline felt extremely helpless. Jay was so furious that he could no longer utter a word. When the Rolls-Royce arrived at Chateau de Selene, Jay lost his gentlemanly qualities for the first time ever as he left Angeline alone in the car and stomped away. Angeline sighed weakly and muttered gloomily," When is he going to fix his bad habit of getting jealous out of nothing? He¡¯s already an adult." Jay did not return to Chateau de Selene but instead came to Fragrant Vessel Court. He said to Chloe and Jordan, "I''m having dinner here." Chloe and Jordan exchanged nces with each other. "What about Angeline?¡± Jay lowered his head without uttering a single word. He theorized that his wrath would be enough to get Angeline toe over and coax him, right? "Count her in.¡± Chloe heaved a sigh of relief. She initially thought that the kids were having an argument, but seeing how Jay was worried about Angeline not having anything to eat, she figured it was probably not a major issue. Chloe responded in delight, "Okay, okay. Talk to your dad, Jay. I¡¯ll go and fix something." Jay was slightly stunned. "Where''s aunt?" Jordan exined, "Let your mother do it. She¡¯s obsessed withing up with new recipes every day, saying that your digestive system isn''t good while Angeline''s health is weak, so she''s thinking of a way t o nurse your health." Jay felt a surge of warmth in his heart. Jordan said, "This is all thanks to Angeline. She gave your mother an opportunity to turn over a new leaf." When Jay heard Jordan singing Angeline praises, the fury in his heart dissipated tremendously. At this moment, he hoped that Angeline coulde to Fragrant Vessel Court to pick him up. Though after waiting for a very long time, and even when dinner was over, Angeline was still not here. Jay felt an inexplicable surge of anger. How could she turn a blind eye to his wrath? He could not stop himself from letting his imagination run wild. Could it be that after Angeline had gone filming and spent all day with those metrosexual men, she now found him old-fashioned and boring? Even to the point where she was harboring wild fantasies about those men? Jay was annoyed and irritable. In truth, Angeline had spent some time alone in the Rolls-Royce before dragging her weary body to find Jay. She thought he had gone to Grand Old Master Yorks or Flying Moon Cottage but did not expect him to be at his parents¡¯. After all, it wasmon for a couple to argue, so there was no need to alert his parents about it, right? Angeline searched for a very long time before returning to Chateau de Selene after she failed to find Jay. The house was deserted and cold with no one around. Angeliney on the bed in exhaustion, not bothering t o even have dinner. At ten at night, Jay returned. Angeline could finally set her mind at ease. She asked him with an aggrieved tone, "Where did you go?" Jay pulled a long face and growled. "Why do you care?" If she actually cared about him, why did she note and look for him? Jay reverted to his lofty and taciturn demeanor, taking his clothes to the bathroom. Angeline was struck dumb. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She could sense a cold waring? Angeline was so furious that she pulled the nket over her and fell asleep. When Jay walked out of the bathroom and saw her already asleep, his eagle eyes were full of icy chills. He was already burning with rage yet she could still bring herself to fall asleep with peace of mind? Fine, he admitted that he was wrong. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 He only had himself to me for spoiling her, for submitting and apologizing to her first whenever they had an argument. He must teach her a lesson this time. He must get her to admit her mistakes first. Jayy on the bed tossing and turning but could not fall asleep. Angeline, on the other hand, stayedpletely still with her eyes closed like a wooden puppet. Jay probably thought that Angeline was fast asleep, hence he covered her with the nket. Angeline was secretly delighted. She turned around and wormed her way into his arms before beginning t o sleep soundly. Jay wanted to push her away and wake her up... Who gave her the right to sleep so soundly when he was here in great torment? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Though ultimately, he still could not bring himself to push her away. The next day, Angeline woke up and noticed that Jay was no longer by her side. There was breakfast on the table but no note. A smile exuded from the depth of Angeline''s eyes as she ate her oats. He was angry but was still worried about her at the same time. It seemed like this cold war was quicklying to an end. Grand Asia. Jay came to work listlessly. He summoned Grayson to the office and said, "Gather data about a person''s behavior when she has a change of heart. I want it to b e asplete as it can get." Grayson was stunned... "Sir Ares, are you suspecting that Madam has had a change of heart?" Jay red at Grayson viciously. "You have a death wish." Grayson ran away with his tail between his legs. He ran to the door and poked his head in, giving him a rotten idea. "Sir Ares, isn¡¯t it easy if you want to know i f Madam has had a change of heart? You just need to torture that boy toy and observe Madam''s reaction. If Madam pleads for leniency for him, then that means she''s interested in him, but if she doesn''t react... then i t means that your worries are for nothing." Jay hooked his fingers at Grayson, and Grayson approached him. Jay said, "Give Madam a call immediately. I don¡¯t need to teach you what to say, I hope?" Grayson looked as though he was put in a tight position. "Sir Ares, Madam is going to punish me if she finds out that I''m the one setting her up. You must protect me when that happens!¡± Jay nodded. Grayson was still worried. "You must keep your word, Sir Ares." Jay red at him. "Why do you have so much crap to say?" Grayson fished out his phone and changed to a sim card of an unknown number before calling Angeline. In no time at all, Angeline''s voice rang out. "Hello?" Grayson imitated Ash''s voice immediately and cried out wretchedly, "Mrs. Harts, this is Ash. Please save m e. Sir Ares wants to disfigure me and cklist me. Please make a plea of leniency for me. You know I have family members to take care of. My life will be over if I''m disfigured." Angeline roared furiously, "What? He wants to disfigure you? And cklist you?" Grayson responded, "Yes, please save me, Mrs. Harts..." Grayson hung up. Jay pulled out his phone and ced it on the table, awaiting Angeline''s call. However, Angeline did not call him. Instead, she called Grayson. Grayson handed the phone to Jay, and Jay''splexion was as dark as the bottom of a pan. "Answer it,¡± he ordered Grayson angrily. Grayson had no choice but to answer Angeline''s call. "Grayson, how is Sir Ares nning to deal with Ash?" Angeline interrogated him in an unfriendly tone. Grayson pretended to be ignorant. "Uh, you don''t have t o know about this, Madam.¡± "I don''t care how you punish Ash, but I must remind you that Ash is an actor and he earns a living with his face. Don¡¯t destroy his future. If he has made a mistake, you can just punish him ording to the circumstances. Don¡¯t go too far." Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Angeline was only making a plea of leniency for Ash because she was kind by nature. However, in the eyes of Sir Ares who was on the verge of an emotional breakdown due to envy, her behavior was nothing more than adding fuel to the mes. Grayson looked at Sir Ares in trepidation. Jay angrily wrote a string of words on a paper. Grayson understood what he meant by that and said," Madam, this is Sir Ares'' order and we can¡¯t defy it. If you want to make a plea of leniency for Ash, I think you should talk to Sir Ares yourself.¡± Angeline was no fool. She knew that Grayson was often the one to execute Sir Ares'' orders. Angeline threatened and intimidated Grayson, "I''m warning you. Sir Ares is still mad, so you''re not allowed to execute his orders. We''ll talk about this tomorrow when his anger has dissipated.¡± "Madam, you understand Sir Ares'' temper better than anyone. If you don''t cate him then he¡¯s never going to stop feeling angry." "I know. Can¡¯t you see I''m trying to figure out a way?¡± "Oh.¡± Grayson hung up and looked at Jay in delight. "Hear that, Sir Ares? Madam said she¡¯ll apologize to you.¡± Jay''s dark and mesmerizing face glowed with anticipation. Since childhood, that woman had never taken the initiative to apologize even aftermitting all sorts o f mistakes, major or minor. Jay got off work early in the afternoon and rushed home eagerly. Angeline was sitting on the couch, and upon seeing Jay, a hint of panic and anxiety shed across her beautiful face. Jay walked up to her and asked her with a stern countenance, "I heard that you want to offer me an apology?" Angeline was stunned... "When did I say that I''m going to apologize to you?" She clearly had not said such a thing. The ball of hope in Jay''s eyes extinguished without a trace. He left Angeline alone and went upstairs. Staring at his cold and resolute back, Angeline decided tounch her ultimate move. This was the brilliant scheme she came up with after racking her brain for a very long time today. "Are you going to reconcile with me, Jaybie?¡± Jay stopped in his tracks and turned around. His mesmerizing face was full of gloom. "Is this how you apologize to me?" After saying those words, he seemed to have trouble venting his anger and added, "I¡¯m so disappointed in you." Angeline,"..." Angeline''s heart quivered slightly, though she still bit the bullet and continued to put on a show. "Are you really not going to reconcile with me?" Jay swaggered away. Angeline sprung up from the couch. "I''m pregnant, Jay. If you don''t want to reconcile with me then I¡¯ll go t o the hospital and get an abortion." Having said that, Angeline swaggered out the door. All while counting in her heart, ''One, two, three...¡¯ When she counted to nine, she fell into Jay¡¯s arms. "Are you really pregnant, Angeline?" Angeline looked up with a pair of moist eyes and said aggrievedly, "Do you want to reconcile with me or not?" Jay nodded in an exceedinglypliant manner. "Okay, okay. Let''s reconcile." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline hopped with joy. Jay picked her up anxiously. "Don¡¯t hop. You¡¯re going t o hurt the baby.¡± He put Angeline on the couch and stared at her without knowing what to do. "Are you hungry, Angeline? Do you want to eat anything? I''ll do it for you." Angeline nodded. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 "I want to eat..." She initially wanted to list out fried foods but remembered that she was now ¡®pregnant¡¯, hence she changed her answer and said, "Eggs. Boiled eggs." Jay kissed Angeline before entering the kitchen. When Jay brought the eggs out, Angeline, who had not eaten a proper meal the entire day, gobbled up two boiled eggs. Jay was pleased to see her good appetite after getting pregnant. Little did he know, Angeline was just famished because she had not eaten a proper meal. When Angeline was done eating, she nestled in his arms and started negotiating with him. "I heard that you intend to disfigure Ash, Jaybie?" Jay denied tly. "Who said that? What a load of bullcrap." "Grayson did,¡± Angeline replied. Jay fished out his phone and hurled criticisms at Grayson. "Grayson, who asked you to disfigure Ash? He¡¯s an actor and makes a living with his face. Just punish him ordingly." Grayson was extremely confused. "Sir Ares, weren¡¯t you the one who-" "Shut up. Stop making excuses," Jay said in a rage. Grayson came to a sudden realization. Madam had whitewashed what she had done. Grayson pulled out a tissue paper and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, thinking to himself in trepidation, ''Fortunately, I left a way out for myself and didn''t disfigure Ash. Looks like it was the right choice to follow Madam''s orders. Sir Ares¡¯ authority is nothingpared to Madam''s." However, Grayson was curious as to how Madam had whitewashed the things she did? Angeline''s ''pregnancy'' had left Jay feeling pleasantly surprised. He was delighted because he was about to be a father again. At the same time, he was concerned because Angeline was in poor health and it would be extremelyborious for Angeline to conceive a child. In order to keep things rxed and cheerful for Angeline during her pregnancy, Jay made plenty of painstaking efforts. Back then, Angeline would always take up a lot of time before they went out to put on makeup. This time, it was Jay. He would look at Angeline''s shoes, disallowing her to wear any form of heels-not even mid or low heels. In the end, he added a bunch of ts to Angeline¡¯s selection of shoes. Angeline was not allowed to put on makeup as well as he was afraid that makeup products would harm the fetus. Even though Angeline told him that the products she used were all pregnancy safe, Jay still insisted in a domineering manner. More terrifyingly, Angeline needed to hold Jay''s hand when they went out. After a few days, Angeline was growing ufortable from the constraints imposed on her. She could also sense that Jay''s fondness and affection for the child were growing day by day. She was not pregnant, though! Therefore, Angeline grew despondent. If Jay learned that she was deceiving him, it would probably be another round of thundering fury. She could not conceal the truth forever. Following Angeline''s pregnancy, Jay was constantly i n high spirits and radiating with happiness. His good mood was easy to notice, and in no time at all, he had managed to arouse Zayne¡¯s suspicion. That day, Zayne teased Jay, "Something is very wrong with youtely, Sir Ares. You¡¯re not going to work and are serving Angeline like she''s some kind of a goddess. Be honest with me, did you do something wrong again?" Jay rolled his eyes at him. "What mistake could I possibly havemitted?" Zayne thought about it and said, "I know, you must have done something to let Angeline down so you''re atoning for your crimes?" Jay''s pupils darkened slightly. He stared at Angeline resentfully... Angeline was clearly in the wrong, but because she was pregnant, he had no choice but to swallow his grievances. Angeline coughed hard. Darn it, Zayne! Why did he deliberately pick a topic she did not want to talk about? Zayne noticed that something was amiss and pointed at Angeline. "Holy, don¡¯t tell me you''re the one who did something to offend Sir Ares?" Angeline said with a guilty conscience, "I''m not.¡± Zayne stroked the back of his head, sounding extremely puzzled. "That''s right. I don¡¯t think you''d be bold enough to act like a boss if you had done something wrong." Jay added at this moment, "She''s pregnant." Zayne''s pupils widened tremendously, and his gaze paced back and forth between Jay and Angeline.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 Then, like Sherlock Holmes, he cracked the riddle. "0 h. I get it now. Angeline must''ve done something wrong and made Brother Jay mad. Brother Jay wants t o lose his temper but because Angeline''s pregnant..." Having said that, Zayne cast his gaze on Angeline''s belly. "Are you... really pregnant? Or are you just deceiving your man?" Angeline quivered in fear and cast an anxious gaze at Jay. Jay noticed the flicker in her eyes and his eagle eyes contracted abruptly as he awaited her reply with a stern expression. Zayne probably thought that things were not serious enough and muttered, "You haven''t gotten pregnant for so many years, can you still get pregnant?" Angeline was so furious that she clenched her fists and rushed over to hammer Zayne. "Darn it, Zayne. Do you even hear yourself? Who says I can''t get pregnant?" Zayne ran out, and Angeline chased after him. When they ran out the door, Zayne ran back but Angeline stood still. Knowing that something fishy was going on, Zayne pointed at Angeline¡¯s nose and scolded her, "So you¡¯re lying to Brother Jay? Angelina Severe, you must be asking for a beating. How can you joke about things like that?" Angelina dropped her head and muttered aggrievedly, "He¡¯d have a cold war with me if I hadn''t lied." Zayne took on the role of a peacemaker and said, "Spit it out. What did you do? Brother Jay has never raised his voice at you, so how could he possibly give you the cold shoulder? You must have crossed the line this time..." "I didn''t. I¡¯m going to have a kiss scene with an actor and he''s jealous about it..." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Zayne asked, ¡°Does that actor look good?" Angeline said, "Of course, he looks good. He''s Ash Long, an Oscar-winning actor. Not only is he handsome, but he''s also really stylish..." Zayne swallowed his saliva. "Look how smitten you are! Now I know why Brother Jay is mad. You¡¯re asking for a beating!" At this moment, Jay walked out with a dark expression. He had overheard Angeline and Zayne¡¯s conversation, and the fury in his heart filled every fiber of his being. He did not lose his temper and simply stared at Angeline with a pair of sullen eyes. Angeline put on a bitter expression and muttered an apology, "I¡¯m sorry, Jaybie. I was wrong.¡± If Angeline had apologized when the problem first cropped up, then perhaps Jay would not be as mad. Angeline, however, had deceived Sir Ares, giving him hope and then letting him down. One could only imagine how depressed Sir Ares might be feeling. He ignored Angeline and walked past her calmly. Angeline''s heart went cold when she was ignored and given the cold shoulder by Sir Ares. However, she was i n the wrong first, hence she needed to bear the responsibility for her crime. Zayne finally realized that he had gone too far with his jokes and hastened to apologize to Angeline. "I''m sorry, Sis. I was wrong.¡± Josephine med Zayne non-stop, saying, "It¡¯s your fault for causing trouble. You''d better think of a way to help Sis Angeline. What do you n to do to coax Brother Jay?" Angeline said weakly, "It''s my fault. This has nothing t o do with you." Angeline turned around to chase after Jay. Jay returned to Chateau de Selene and started packing his bags. When Angeline saw him pulling out his clothes from the closet, her tears fell like a broken tap. She cried andined, "What are you doing? Are you going t o live separately with me or are you getting a divorce with me?" Jay was stunned. He had never thought about living separately with Angeline, let alone divorcing her. He was just feeling gloomy, and the fury within him must be vented out... or it would burn him to ashes. Nevertheless, he did not want to argue with Angeline, s o he chose to leave on a business trip. He packed his luggage and dragged it away, but before he left, he said to Angeline, "I¡¯m going on a business trip. I''ll give you three days to reflect on your mistakes." Angeline pestered him by clutching onto him. "I was wrong. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes. I really have." "What have you learned?" "I shouldn''t have lied and said that I was pregnant." Jay''s expression sank and he pushed her away. Although Jay was infuriated about her fake pregnancy, Angeline had always been a mischievous girl. In his opinion, deception like that was not serious enough to hurt their marriage and thus was forgivable. What he found intolerable, however, was that Angeline actually agreed to film a kiss scene with Ash. She clearly knew that he was mad, but she still praised Ash and said that he was good-looking? Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 "Go and think about what you''ve done.¡± Jay left without looking back. Angeline slumped to the ground and started sobbing. "What''s the big deal? The families of other actors support them even when they¡¯re cosying in the movie, let alone filming a kiss scene. You''re so old-fashioned, so outdated, and so darn traditional!" When she was done crying, Angeline staggered to her feet and felt the world spinning. She was so frightened that she quickly held the door next to her. When the dizziness went away, Angeline quicklyy down on the bed. "What¡¯s wrong with me?" She had not felt this dizzy for a long time. Was she suffering from an anxiety attack again? She had not had any anxiety attacks recently, though? Life might not be perfect, and things asionally did not go the way she wanted them to, but that was not enough to trigger her anxiety. Angeline picked up the phone and texted Jay. [I''m sick, darling. Will you pleasee home?] When Jay saw Angelina''s text, he struggled for a moment and ignored it. He was pretty sure that she was plotting something again. When Angeline did not receive a reply, she got up dejectedly and drove to Grand Asia Hospital. Angeline did a full-body check-up, but when the results showed that there was nothing wrong with her, she drove home all by herself. When Jaynded, he immediately received a call from Grayson. "Mr. Ares, Madam came to the hospital for a check-up just now." Jay''s fingers trembled a little after hearing what he said, and hisplexion turned dull. Was Angeline not lying to him earlier when she told him she was ill? "What did the doctor say?" Jay asked Grayson. Grayson replied, "She did a full-body check-up but they didn''t find anything wrong with her." Jay was still uneasy about it. He spected, "Could it b e her anxiety attack?" "Book me a return ticket immediately, Grayson." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Grayson, Grayson said, "Mr. Ares, maybe Madam is trying to trick you again to make you go home." Jay replied, "I know that." Grayson was speechless. He mored in his heart, thinking, ''If you know, then why are you still in a hurry to go home?'' "Mr. Ares, you need to improve your status in the family. You¡¯re encouraging Madam to tell lies if you''re behaving like this..." Jay said, "I know." Grayson was speechless yet again. "Should I book the tickets then, Mr. Ares?" Jay mulled it over and said, "Book tomorrow''s flight." Grayson was dumbfounded. Master Ares was cutting his business trip short because of a lie that Madam was telling. It seemed like Madam was bound to gain control over Mr. Ares for the rest of his life. Tourmaline Estate. Chateau de Selene. Angeline returned home andy on the bed in exhaustion. A wave of drowsiness hit and she fell into a deep sleep in no time at all. Angeline realized that apart from feeling dizzy from time to time, she was also starting to feel lethargic for some reason. Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 Jay rushed back to Chateau de Selene the next evening. He opened the door anxiously and shouted, "Angeline!" No one answered him. Jay went upstairs and pushed the bedroom door open, only to see Angeline sleeping soundly. From the sound of her regr breathing, he could tell that she was at ease. Jay tossed his luggage on the floor and walked to the bedside, reaching out to touch her forehead. After confirming that her body temperature was normal, he looked at her with a gloomy expression. Sure enough, she had lied again. Jay shuffled to the study with heavy footsteps and sat on the ck leather chair, resting his head on the back of the chair before sinking in thought. What was he supposed to do with Angeline? After pondering for a very long time but still without a solution to the problem, he raised his wrist and checked his watch only to realize that two hours had passed. There was no movement in the bedroom. Clearly, Angeline was still asleep. Jay''s expression sank as a hint of worry shed in his heart. He walked toward the bedroom briskly. "Get up, Angeline!¡± Sleeping for such a long period of time during the day was not a good habit to have. Shaken awake by Jay, Angeline opened her drowsy eyes. When she saw Jay, she quickly threw herself into his arms and started crying. "You''re finally home!" she cried out. Jay asked grumpily, "Grayson said you went to the hospital?" Angeline nodded. "Yeah." "What did the doctor say?" Jay wanted to see how she was going to deceive him again this time. Angeline raised her beautiful eyes that were glistening with tears. She said very seriously, "The doctor couldn''t find anything wrong with me." Jay was stunned. Angeline was not lying. She had not gone to the hospital earlier just so he woulde back. "Do you feel unwell somewhere, Angeline?" Jay started to grow anxious. "I feel a little dizzy and a little drowsy..." Angeline muttered. Jay looked at Angeline''s drowsy eyes and went into full panic mode. "What¡¯s going on?" He sank into self-me for losing his temper on Angeline despite knowing that she was not in good health. She was not having an anxiety attack, was she? Angeline said drowsily, "I don''t know. I didn''t have these strange symptoms before.¡± When she saw how worried Jay was, Angelineforted him instead. "Don''t worry, the doctor said that I''m okay." Jay was still anxious. "Do you feel a general weakness?" Angeline shook her head. "Are there any other symptoms?" Angeline thought for a moment. She had not eaten anything the entire day yet did not feel hungry at all. Angeline said, "I don''t have an appetite." "What did you eat this morning?" Jay asked. Angeline replied, "Half a ss of milk." Jay frowned. "What about lunch?" Angeline smiled at him... "I think I forgot to have lunch." Jay roared, "Are you on your way to bing a saint? How could you forget to eat?" When he was done yelling at Angeline, he sighed in annoyance but his tone was gentle when he spoke," Okay, okay, what do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." "I want to eat the pickled herring you made the day before yesterday." Jay stood up and teased her, "That was for pregnant women.¡± After saying those words, he walked toward the kitchenpliantly. Little did he know, his words had left her thunderstruck. She remembered that during the time she was pregnant with Jenson and the rest, there seemed to be a few days when she was this drowsy and lethargic too. Was she really pregnant? Angeline quickly got up from the bed, put on her clothes, and ran outside. Jay shouted from the kitchen, "Where are you going, Angeline?" "I''m going to Flying Moon Cottage, Jaybie. I''ll be back soon."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Angeline came to Flying Moon Cottage and got a pregnancy test strip from Josephine that had been lying there for a very long time. Josephine was beyond astounded. "Why do you need this, Sister Angeline?" Angeline replied, "I suspect I''m pregnant.¡± Josephine stuffed the pregnancy test strip into Angeline''s hand with great excitement and pushed her into the bathroom. "Hurry up and go in. I can''t wait to know the result." After Angeline went in... Two striking red lines appeared on the pregnancy test strip. Angeline was absolutely dumbfounded when she saw those two red lines. She was actually pregnant? She was actually pregnant again? Angeline broke out in a grin. This child was probably the fruit of her and Jaybie''sbor on the night of their wedding. She clutched the test strip and sauntered out of the bathroom. Josephine asked emotionally, "So? How is it?" Angeline giggled at Josephine like a fool and ran out with great excitement without responding to her question. Jaybie must be the first one to know this good news. After running for a period of time, she suddenly recalled the child in her belly and slowed down her pace lest she fell down and harmed the baby. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Josephine saw Angeline going from running to walking slowly, she could already guess what the result was. "No way! Is she really pregnant?" When Angeline returned to Chateau de Selene, Jay had already finished preparing dinner and was sitting on the couch waiting for her. Jay eyed Angeline suspiciously when he saw her walking slowly toward him, unlike the brisk pace she walked at before she left. "Walk properly. Are you a puppet?" Angeline stood there and stretched out her hands." Carry me there, darling." Jay was even more puzzled now. "You don''t know how to walk anymore?" Despite that, he still stood up and walked toward Angelinepliantly. Angeline clutched onto him carefully as Jay carried her to the table. Angeline felt nauseous when she saw the scrumptious meal on this table. However, she must force herself to eat for the sake of her child. She ate a lot of fish and starchy food. After eating, she slumped on the couch, trying her best to suppress the nauseating sensation surging from the pit of her stomach. When Jay walked out of the kitchen, Angeline ran to the bathroom and threw up. Jay was so startled that even hisplexion changed. "What¡¯s wrong, Angeline?" He ran over and saw Angeline throwing up all the food she had eaten, but she was smiling at him with tears i n her eyes. "I''m fine. This will be over soon." Jay felt as though all his energy had seeped out of his body. He sauntered over to Angeline and embraced her tightly from behind, ming himself. "It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten mad at you and left your side. What¡¯s wrong, Angeline?" Angeline looked at Jay with tears of happiness flowing down her cheeks. Jay said obscurely, "I''ll take you to the hospital, Angeline." Angeline shook her head. "I''m not going.¡± Jay picked her up and brought her to the couch where he looked at her with a face filled with worry. He insisted, saying, "No way, you must go to the hospital." Angeline shook her head. "The hospital can''t cure me, Jaybie.¡± Jay paled with fright. Angeline took out the pregnancy test strip from her pocket and stuffed it into Jay¡¯s palm. Jay lowered his head when he felt a foreign object in his palm. The pregnancy test strip felt extremely strange to him. "What is this?" Angeline said with a smile, "An omnipotent young master like you have no idea what this is? This is the best cure for my illness." There was a look of confusion in Jay''s eagle eyes... Angelineughed. "Ask the Grand Asia doctors." Having said that, Angeline got up and walked to her bedroom upstairs. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Jay fished out his phone, took a picture of the test strip, and sent it to the hospital''s psychologist. In no time at all, the doctor responded with a sweating emoji along with the words: [Sir, if you want this exined in a more professional way, I think the obstetrics and gynecology doctors are the experts in this field.] Therefore, with great unease, Jay sent the photo to the doctor in obstetrics and gynecology. The doctor responded with a few words within seconds: [Congrattions, Sir Ares. The pregnancy test strip shows that your wife is pregnant.] Jay waspletely dumbfounded when he saw the text. Angeline was actually pregnant? Was he going to be a father again? He was enveloped in this massive surprise, and for a moment, he thought he was put in a trance. After a very long time, Jay staggered upstairs. Angeline squinted her eyes, washed over by an intense feeling of drowsiness. Jay sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to stroke Angeline''s delicate face. Angeline removed his broad hand from her face and held it in her hands like it was some sort of treasure. She stared dazedly at him with a pair of adorable eyes, pleading with him weakly, "Jaybie, you asked me the other day whether I''d have filmed a kiss scene with Ash had you note. Although I didn''t reply then, deep down inside I know that the answer is a no. I thought about going on a strike and even thought about terminating my contract... Otherwise, the kiss scene wouldn''t have dragged on from that morning all the way to the afternoon when it still hadn''t been filmed yet..." When Jay heard her answer, the anger coursing through his limbs dispersed like the clouds. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Silly girl, why didn''t you tell m e?" Angeline exined, "Not many things were running through my head at the time. I just thought that my work as an actress would affect the other actors, so I couldn''t drag them down. When you interrogated me, I suddenly couldn''t make up my mind..." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jay pressed his face on her chest gently and apologized, "I''m sorry, Angeline. I love you too much and didn''t expect my love to be a source of all your troubles, nor did I expect all this to happen while you''re pregnant. You know me. I didn''t like seeing you having physical contact with other boys even when w e were kids." Angeline replied, "I know. I don¡¯t like to see you having physical contact with other girls too. I don''t me you, Jaybie." She yawned. Jay raised his head and gazed at the drowsy Angeline before suddenly lifting the nket and climbing into bed, saying, "I''ll take a nap with you." Angeline nestled in his arms and fell asleep. Jay studied Angeline''s features in silence. Maybe it was because Angeline had not been having enough rest these days that she was starting to have dark circles. Pregnancy was probably not the only reason why she was so drowsy all the time. Angeline probably could not get enough rest when he started a cold war with her a few days ago. Jay was speechless by his own jealousy. "I love you, Angeline," Jay mumbled softly. The corners of Angeline''s lips lifted, and she wormed her way into his arms while still half asleep. Jay embraced her tight, looking both blissful and content. He closed his eyes and gradually dozed off as well. Unsure how long he had fallen asleep, there was suddenly the sound of nging metal sting from the top of his head. Jay''s eyes shot open and he saw Zayne holding cymbals in both hands, striking them vigorously. Jay reacted by first covering Angeline''s ears and chiding Zayne, "Stop it!" Zayne giggled and stopped fooling around. He teased him by saying, "Why are you sleeping in broad daylight?" Jay reprimanded him with a scowl, "Who let you in?" Zayne replied, "I came in because you didn''t close the bedroom door. You''re not doing anything embarrassing anyway." "Get out," Jay ordered. Zayne turned around and walked out. Jay gazed at Angeline. Herrge and zed eyes opened to just slits before she closed them and dozed off again. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Jay covered her with a nket and tiptoed out of bed and went downstairs. Both Zayne and Josephine were sitting on the couch i n the living room, making themselves at home. They found some coffee beans and made coffee, drinking it as they sat around the coffee table in afortable and leisurely manner. Josephine looked at Jay with a nervous gaze and said, "Brother, are you aware that Sis Angeline got a pregnancy test strip from me?¡± Jay nodded. "Mm-hmm." He could roughly guess that the couple was here to check if Angeline was pregnant. In order to keep things peaceful andfortable for Angeline during the start of her pregnancy, Jay decided to keep the news a secret from the couple for now lest they spread the news to everyone else. If their rtives came over to visit Angeline, then that would only make it difficult for Angeline to get enough rest. "Is Sis Angeline pregnant?" Josephine asked excitedly. Jay tried to sound her out, asking, "You don¡¯t know if she''s pregnant or not?" Josephine said sourly, "Sis Angeline ran away with the pregnancy test strip. Of course, she''s going to share this good news with you first." Jay was secretly delighted. It seemed like he still held a special ce in Angelina''s heart. "It''s hard to tell," Jay said ambiguously. Zayne was puzzled. "So is she pregnant or not?" Josephine tugged at Zayne¡¯s sleeve. "Of course, she is. Haven¡¯t you noticed how drowsy Sis Angeline is during the day? That''s clearly pregnancy exhaustion." Zayne fished out his mobile phone immediately. "I''ll call my parents to delight them with this good news." Josephine snatched Zayne¡¯s phone away immediately and motioned at him to look at Jay¡¯s sullen expression. Zayne asked, "What do you mean by that, Brother Jay? It''s good news that Angeline is pregnant. We should share the good news so everyone can be happy for her." Jay said sternly, "We''ll talk about this some other time." Puzzled, Zayne started moring. "Why?" Jay stood up and covered his mouth. "Be quiet. Don¡¯t disturb Angeline." Zayne took his hand away. "Why does she need to sleep for so long when it''s still daylight?" Jay red at him. "I like spoiling her and indulging her, do you have a problem with that?" Josephine pulled Zayne to her side and sat him down, exining patiently, "Can''t you see, Zayne? Brother Jay has concerns of his own. We should respect them and keep Sis Angeline''s pregnancy a secret for now." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zayne was puzzled. "What¡¯s there to hide?" Josephine said, "A mother is prone to having a miscarriage during the early stage of pregnancy. Brother Jay just wants Sis Angelina to be in a quiet andfortable environment." Zayne came to a sudden realization. Jay said, "You can get lost now. If you evere to my house with cymbals again, I''ll turn you into a cymbal. Watch me.¡± Zayne rolled his eyes at Jay. "Don''t you think you''re too cruel?" Jay was eager to drive these two troublemakers out of the house and questioned them, ¡°Are you not afraid that the servants will abuse your child after leaving him alone with the servants and coming all the way to Chateau de Selene?" Zayne immediately dragged Josephine with him and left at lightning speed. When Angeline woke up, she came downstairs wearing a nightdress. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 When Jay saw her, he lifted her up and brought her back into the room. He picked out leisurewear for her-a long-sleeved shirt and long trousers-from the closet and put them on for her. Angeline allowed him to move her around like a porcin doll. When Angeline was done getting dressed, Jay picked her up and brought her downstairs. Angeline said in a n extremely coy manner, "I can walk on my own, Jaybie." Jay said, "Don¡¯t move. I will carry you." Angeline wrapped her arms around his neck and enjoyed the special pregnancy treatment she was getting with peace of mind. When Jay put Angeline on the couch, she suddenly smacked her lips and said, "I want to eat cherries." Jay responded, "I''ll buy them.¡± "Loquat." "I''ll buy them all." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Sour plum is fine too..." Jay eyed Angeline suspiciously. "You want to eat something sour, don''t you?" Angeline nodded. "I think so.¡± Jay ordered a bunch of sour fruits from the mall. When the courier delivered the fruits to Chateau de Selene the next day, the living room was filled with various kinds of sour fruits. Angelina''s jaw dropped at the sight of those fruits. "Are you feeding a pig? How can I possibly eat so much fruit? They''re just going to go bad." Jay stroked Angelina''s belly and said, "You¡¯re not a pig, but there¡¯s a golden pig in here." Angelina giggled. Jay washed plenty of fruits for Angelina and ced the fruit tter in front of her. Angelinay on the couch and ate the fruits leisurely. "Aren''t you going to work, Jaybie?" Angelina asked out of curiosity when she noticed that Jay had no intention of leaving even when it was already midday. "Do you want me to go to work?" Jay asked her. Angelina shook her head vigorously and grinned. "I want you to retire and keep mepany all day. But I can¡¯t be so selfish and tamper with your life, so if you want to go to work, then just go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me, Jaybie." Jay walked up to her and sat down next to her. "I''ve handed the tasks to Grayson. I''ll keep you company during this time." Having said that, Jay took a bite of the fruit in Angeline''s hand. "Feed me." Therefore, Angeline did her best to serve Jay. "Does it taste good?" Angeline asked. When Angeline noticed Jay''s eyebrows scrunching up from the sourness, she could not help but laugh. Jay forced himself to swallow a sour plum, his goodlooking face contorting from the sourness. "Why is it so sour?" Jay eximed. Angeline said, "I think it¡¯s fine, though?" Jay pinched her face. "Pray that your teeth don''t fall off from the sourness." Angeline let out a crisp peal ofughter. When they were done fooling around, Angeline fixed her gaze on Jay and ced his hand on her belly, asking, "Do you want a son or a daughter, Jaybie?" Jay thought about it seriously as his gaze lingered on Angeline''s beautiful yet harmless face. A trace of longing and yearning rose from the depth of his eyes. "Can I really say it, Angeline?" He had an answer, but a s an adult, he knew that reality and ideals were always different. Angeline said with a smile, "I''m curious." Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 In her subconscious mind, she hoped she could live u p to Jay''s expectations and fulfill his wishes. Even though Jay was, in her memory, a young master who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, he desired nothing. If he had a wish, then she hoped that she could fulfill i t for him. Jay moved his mouth closer to her ear, seemingly afraid of offending the child in her belly. He spoke in a n exceedingly low whisper, "Whether our child turns out to be a boy or a girl, I will love him or her the same. I just hope that our child will look like you.¡± Angeline was stunned. She looked dazedly at Jay and said guiltily, "I''m afraid this wish of yours will never be fulfilled.¡± Jay pulled her into his arms andforted her. "Don¡¯t take it to heart. As long as this is our child, I''ll love him or her regardless. I¡¯ll be even happier if our child looks like you. My Angeline is a gorgeous woman, and if our child doesn''t inherit your genes, then I think it''ll be a huge pity.¡± Angeline¡¯s body rocked back and forth fromughing too hard. "I¡¯m not as beautiful as you say I am." Jay said, "You don''t know how beautiful you are." When Angeline was doneughing, she suddenly recalled something and said, "Although my soul transmigrated, my body belongs to Rose. Yet strangely, ever since my soul entered her body, my height and weight increased. I also inherited the Severes¡¯ gic disorder. Do you think it''s possible for the soul to nourish the body once they''ve merged together?¡± Jay replied, "That''s what I think as well. That''s why I''m hoping that our baby will inherit your looks." Angeline looked at Jay¡¯s charming face and said, "I think it''s better for our child to look like you, actually." Jay said, "There¡¯s Jenson and Baby Robbie already." At the mention of Jenson¡¯s and Baby Robbie¡¯s names, Angeline suddenly eximed, "Oh dear, we haven''t checked on the children for so many days now. We can¡¯t forget about the big babies just because we have the little one now. I want to go to the kids'' rental ce to check on them tonight." Jay replied, "Okay, I¡¯ll go with you." Angeline looked at the house that was filled with fruits and chirped, "Let¡¯s bring some fresh fruits for the children.¡± Jay answered, "Okay." In the evening, when the children were almost done with their self-study, Angeline and Jay came to the rental house located near Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School. At half-past nine in the evening, Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty returned to the rental house. As soon a s they opened the door, they smelled a fruity fragrance that had now permeated the house. "Huh? Where did all these fruitse from? Why are there so many of them?" Jay and Angeline walked out of the kitchen. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The children cheered at once. "Daddy, Mommy!" Baby Robbie was the most enthusiastic and threw himself at Angeline when Jay stopped him halfway. H e held Baby Robbie''s hand and said, ¡°Don''t be so reckless. Be gentle with your mother." Baby Robbie reached out and gave Mommy a hug, asking her secretly, "Why is Daddy so anxious over you?" Angelineughed but did not respond. Her gaze fell on Baby Robbie''s new hairstyle. It was a bobbed hairstyle that was slightly curled, and his bangs were tied on top of his head with a hair tie. It was an extremely gender-neutral hairstyle. Nevertheless, with this hairstyle, Baby Robbie''s face looked even more enchanting now. His alluring eyes had the power to make others go crazy, and his smile was equally dazzling. However, h e sometimes had a chilly temperament while his fashion was manly and rugged. His conflicting aura added to his good looks, giving his image a more solid and deeper feel to it. The only thing that Angeline was thinking right now was-his good looks could bring cmity! "So this is your new hairstyle?¡± Angeline asked Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie hid behind Jenson before responding to her, "Don¡¯t get mad, Mommy. I can exin. This is just a wig. If you don¡¯t like it, I''ll remove the wig afterward!" Surprisingly, Angeline said excitedly, "I think it looks really good." Jay was speechless. A few days ago, both he and Angeline were clearly against the idea of allowing Baby Robbie to take the non-mainstream path, but when Angeline saw Baby Robbie''s gender-neutral hairstyle, she was captivated by his good looks. She then changed her standpoint immediately. What a fickle woman indeed. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 The children sat around the coffee table. Angeline was eager to wash the fruits for the children when Jay held her and pressed her down on the couch. He said i n a considerate manner, "You should stay seated. I''ll wash them." Angeline sat down next to Baby Zetty, her warm and loving gaze shifting from one child to another as she examined them closely. Eventually, her eyes fell on Baby Zetty''s full and chubby face. Baby Zetty''s gaze flickered, and she did not know where to look. She was so nervous that she started rubbing her hands together. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline noticed how self-abased Baby Zetty was and felt as though her heart had been pierced by a knife. She took Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and sped it firmly in hers, saying in a tender tone, "Baby Zetty, your father and I know that you tried to jump off a building. Just because we didn''t talk about it doesn''t mean we don''t care about you. We don¡¯t want to give you more burden than you already have." Baby Zetty burst into tears and said, "I know you and Daddy love me, Mommy." Angeline said emotionally, "But you have no idea how much we love you. Every child is their parents'' treasure. We¡¯ll be happy as long as you''re healthy and a s long as things are going smoothly for you. We''ll be in a constant state of anxiety if you''re facing adversity. You may think that I''m exaggerating, but when you be a mother yourself, you will know just how worried you, as a parent, will be when you can''t see your children." Baby Zetty''s tears trickled down her cheeks. "I''m sorry, Mommy." Angeline took her into her arms with tears flickering i n her eyes, saying, ¡°Now that we have finally raised you up, we don¡¯t ask for anything in return. We only want you to be happy. How could you not cherish your life? "I don¡¯t care about your past, Baby Zetty. I just hope that you can get through all adversities with an optimistic and cheerful attitude in the future," Angeline said solemnly. Baby Zetty nodded. "Okay." When Jay saw Angeline and Baby Zetty crying in each other''s embrace, he red at his sons furiously while holding the fruit tter. Jenson and Baby Bobbie received the hint immediately. Was Daddy ming them for not livening up the mood? Jay ced the fruit tter on the coffee table and drew out a piece of tissue to wipe Angeline''s tears. He consoled her tenderly, saying, "Don''t cry, Angeline. It¡¯s not good for you to cry.¡± Worried about the child in her belly, Angeline forced herself to divert her attention and said to her children, "These fruits are highly nutritious. Eat more while they''re still fresh. Bring some to the other sisters afterward." The children were astounded when they looked at the different varieties of fruits. Daddy and Mommy had never lived such an exquisite and luxurious life before. Jenson showed due respect for Angeline''s feelings and picked up a piece of fruit with the fork, stuffing it i n his mouth. "Argh!" The fruit was so sour that Jenson¡¯s dashing face began to contort. He wanted to spit it out, but under his father''s sharp gaze, he had no choice but to endure it and swallow it. "It¡¯s so sour." Jenson picked up the cup of tea next to him and began to rinse his mouth. Baby Robbie looked at Jenson''s exaggerated expression and asked, "How sour can it be?" He then picked up a yellow cherry with a fork and began eating. As soon as he started chewing, his face scrunched up from the sourness of the fruit''s juices. H e wanted to spit it out but Jenson covered his mouth and ordered him, "Swallow it.¡± After swallowing the entire cherry, Baby Robbie was already in tears from the sourness. Baby Zetty looked at her brothers with great surprise and then stared at Daddy and Mommy. She was ruminating about their purpose for bringing them these sour fruits. Jay brought the fruit tter over to Angeline, saying," The kids don''t want them. You should just eat them all." Angeline asked curiously, "Are they really that sour? I think they''re really delicious, though?" She then began eating with gusto. Jenson and Baby Robbie were horrified when they saw Angeline chomping down those sour fruits without a single frown. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 "Didn''t you dislike eating sour food the most, Mommy?¡± Baby Robbie asked. Angelineughed. "Well I love to eat it now." She then took the opportunity to give the children a lesson." Things don''t always stay the same. When you face adversities, don¡¯t lose hope. Trust that everything will be better tomorrow." Baby Robbie patted his t stomach and said rebelliously, "Mommy, some things never change. For example, there will never be a baby in my belly, so my taste in food will never change." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jenson and Baby Zetty eximed, "Are you pregnant, Mommy?¡± Angeline looked awkward. "I¡¯m sorry, I should have asked for your permission first, but... some things just aren''t that easy to control sometimes...¡± Jenson nced at the proud-looking Jay with a meaningful gaze and gave him a thumbs up. "Good job, you''re old but still very vigorous.¡± Jay was quick to retort Jenson''s statement, "You brat, your father is still in his early 40s and in my prime. How could you say that I''m old?" Baby Zetty looked delighted. "That''s great, Mommy. I''ve always wanted a sibling. Thanks for realizing my dream." Angeline shifted her gaze to Baby Robbie. "Would you like to have a brother or a sister then, Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie replied, "Are you going to abort him if I say no, Mommy?¡± Angeline said crestfallenly, "If you really don''t want a sibling, then your father and I will respect your decision. We can abort this child." Baby Robbie hopped up to Angeline and stroked her belly, apologizing, "Little Brother or Little Sister, I was just joking with Mommy. I like you very much, actually. You must be obedient in there and don¡¯t torture Mommy, okay?" Angelina''s face broke into a grin. Jay asked Jenson, "What about you, Jenson?" Jenson thought about it and said seriously, "How many younger siblings are you nning to give us?" Jay replied, "We didn¡¯t want to have any at first, but idents happen. Abortion is bad for the body, that¡¯s why we''ve decided to give birth to this baby." Jenson sounded a little disappointed. "So this will be myst brother or sister?" Jay answered, "Yes." Jenson was a little disheartened. "Actually, the more siblings you give birth to, the better it¡¯ll be." Angeline and Jay were relieved to see the children looking forward to meeting their new sibling. Before leaving the children''s rental house, Jay deliberately inspected the house¡¯s safety measures and reminded Jenson and Baby Robbie, "Jenson, Baby Robbie, you now hold power in the Ares and Severe families. Even if you don''t seek trouble, it¡¯ll stille knocking at your door. You must exercise caution." Jenson responded, "Okay." Baby Robbie was eager to have troublee knocking at his door. He would start itching for a fight after just one day of not fighting. When Jay and Angeline had left, Baby Zetty returned t o her room silently. She curled up on the bed, looking out the window nkly. She wondered how far Brother Finn and Sis Tammy had progressed in their rtionship? She was dying to ask her parents about Brother Finn just now but had used tremendous efforts to contain those thoughts. She did not want Mommy to know that she had yet to let go of that painful rtionship. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Baby Robbie came to Baby Zetty''s bedroom door and knocked on it. Baby Zetty quickly wiped her tears andy on the bed, pulling the nket over her head. Pretending to sound rxed, she said, "I''m already asleep." Baby Robbie said, "I''ming in." Baby Zetty did not want her brothers to find out that she was moody as she did not want them to worry about her, so she deliberately acted like a baby and said, "I''m a girl, Brother." Baby Robbie pushed the door open and switched on the wallmp. He then walked to the bed and looked at Baby Zetty lying on the bed with her head covered. He asked, "Are you crying, Zetty?" Baby Zetty slowly poked out her little head. Her ck zed pupils were filled with tears. "I miss Brother Finn, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie thought about it and said, "Get up, I''ll take you to him." Baby Zetty sprung up. "Can we?" Unsure what Baby Robbie was thinking of, a blush appeared on his enchanting face. Baby Zetty was speechless. "What are you thinking about?¡± Baby Robbie replied, "We can go and watch Brother Finn secretly, but going at this hour isn¡¯t exactly appropriate." "Why is it inappropriate?" Baby Robbie poked his long and slender fingers together as he said, "I¡¯m worried that Brother Finn and Sis Tammy are doing indescribable things and you''ll b e heartbroken if you see it!" Colors drained from Baby Zetty¡¯s face instantly. She could not bring herself to ept the fact that Brother Finn was doing something so intimate with another woman. Though even if she could not ept it, so what? Since she was determined to leave Brother Finn alone, she should be generous enough to wish him happiness. When Baby Robbie saw how dejected Baby Zetty looked, he sat on the bed and said apologetically, "6ah, it''s all just my spection. How could there be such a coincidence? Let''s go." Baby Zetty pushed the covers aside, put on Imperial Domain''s school uniform that was a sizerge, and walked outside with Baby Robbie. Jenson was sitting on the couch in the living room. His long and gigantic stature exuded a firm and resolute aura of a high-ranked person. "You''re not allowed to go,¡± Jensonmanded coldly. Baby Robbie pleaded with him, "Jenson, Sis just wants to see Brother Finn to ease her yearning." Baby Robbie was an optimist who only worried about the things happening today. He could not be bothered even if there was andslide or a tsunami tomorrow. Jenson, on the other hand, was the kind who would take preventive measures and was a far- sighted boy who was always vignt even in times of peace. Jenson reminded them, "What are you going to do after you see him?" Baby Robbie said, "We¡¯ll think about that after we see him." Jenson analyzed it and said, "If Baby Zetty sees Finn and Tammy making out, then that would only make Baby Zetty feel worse." Baby Robbie said, "I don¡¯t care who Brother Finn is in love with, but I must let him know that Baby Zetty loves him. She''s not inferior to Tammy. He should at least give Baby Zetty a chance to compete fairly, don¡¯t you think?" Jenson raged, rebuking, "Baby Zetty has never concealed her love for Finn. He knows that Baby Zetty loves him, but he still chose to reject her over and over again. If you go and disturb Finn right now, you''re only going to give him unnecessary trouble." Baby Zetty pleaded with Jenson humbly, "I''ll just steal a nce at him from afar, Jenson. Don''t worry, I won''t bother him." Jenson looked speechlessly at Baby Zetty and said, " What do you get from peeping at him from afar?" Baby Zetty covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. "You''ve never loved a person so you have no idea how infuriating it can be to miss someone." Baby Robbie nodded vigorously, looking empathetic. Jenson was taken aback slightly. He nced at Baby Robbie... His gaze turned darker and deeper. "You look like you know a lot about the pain of missing someone?" Jenson teased Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie nodded and said, "I do. I missed you guys very much when I was in the military intelligence division, so I drew your portraits in order to look at them to fall asleep every day..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Jenson recalled Baby Robbie''s bedroom back in the military intelligence division and his wall full of murals. Hidden behind those paintings was his endless yearning for them. Jenson nced at Baby Zetty andpromised, saying, "Come back as soon as you can, then." "Okay." Baby Robbie brought Baby Zetty out of the rental house at lightning speed. However, not long after they ran out, he doubled back while drenched in sweat and carried a box of cherries that his parents brought over before turning around and leaving again. 40 minutester, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty stood downstairs of the vi where Finn lived. Just as Baby Robbie was about to pull Baby Zetty upstairs, Baby Zetty resisted and said humbly, "I''ll just peep at him from over here, Baby Robbie. I don''t want t o disturb him." Baby Robbie held Baby Zetty''s hand and raised the box of fruits in his hand, saying, "No way, we¡¯ve brought him fruits. How can we not meet him?" Baby Zetty finally understood why Baby Robbie brought the box of fruits with him. That way, they could visit Brother Finn with a legitimate reason. "You''re really thoughtful, Brother," Baby Zetty said. Baby Robbie said, "Remember this, I''ll back you up for as long as I live. Don¡¯t end your life for no reason next time." Baby Zetty nodded. "Okay.¡± The two went upstairs with the fruits. As Baby Zetty was overweight, she would tread heavily when she walked, thus alerting Grayson, Tempest, and Storm when they walked past their vis. Grayson, Storm, and Tempest opened the window at the same time and poked their heads out. They were all very surprised when they saw Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty. "What are you doing here?¡± Baby Zetty blushed. Baby Robbie had an idea and said, "We brought cherries for Brother Finn." ¡°Where¡¯s ours?" Grayson teased him with augh. They knew in their hearts that Baby Zetty hade to visit Brother Finn at night because she missed him. The box of cherries was just an excuse. Baby Robbie said, "me yourself for not having a girlfriend." Grayson and the rest were rendered speechless. Baby Robbie ordered, "I want all of you to go in. No one is allowed toe out and watch no matter what happenster." "Okay." Grayson and the rest retracted their heads and closed the windows. Baby Robbie took Baby Zetty to Finn''s vi. They knocked on the door. Tammy was the one who opened the door for them. She was wearing a silk spaghetti strap dress. Her delicate face and exquisite figure left Baby Zetty feeling inferior and insecure. "Where¡¯s Brother Finn?" Baby Zetty mustered up her courage and asked. Tammy''s gaze fell on Baby Zetty''s excessively chubby face, and a confident smirk shed in her eyes. "You are?" "My name is Rozette Ares,¡± Baby Zetty introduced herself politely. Tammy''s gaze lingered on Baby Zetty as she thought t o herself, ''So this is Baby Zetty, huh? Now that exins why Brother Finn doesn''t like her. This is a whole new level of hideousness." "Come in." Tammy opened the door. Finn had just walked out of the bathroom wearing a ck night robe. He looked like a hot mess, both fresh and refined at the same time. At the sight of Baby Zetty and Baby Bobbie, Finn nced at the wall clock. When he saw that it was now past eleven, his expression sank. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "What are you doing out here sote at night? Why didn¡¯t you pay attention to your safety?!" Finn reprimanded them. Baby Zetty ced the cherries on the coffee table and stammered softly, "I''m just here to send you some fruits. We''ll be heading back now." After saying those words, Baby Zetty yanked Baby Robbie with her and bolted out the door. She then heard Tammy speaking. "Why is Baby Zetty s o chubby? Gosh, she looks so ugly. How is she supposed to get married in the future?" Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Baby Zetty felt as though she had been struck by lightning and every drop of blood in her body froze. Finn reprimanded Tammy severely, saying, "What are you talking about? Baby Zetty is not ugly." Finn rushed out to chase after Baby Zetty after saying those words. Baby Zetty ran with all her might, Sis Tammy¡¯s words pricking her like countless needles. "Zetty!" Finn caught up to Baby Zetty. Baby Bobbie leaned sloppily against the wall, studying Finn with great interest. Baby Zetty''s eyes turned pink as tears were welled up i n them. She looked especially pitiable trying her best t o hold back her tears. Finn pulled Baby Zetty into his arms and said anxiously, "I''m really sorry for not taking good care of you, Zetty. I do wish you all the best with all my heart, but things just didn''t turn out the way I expected... I''m sorry.¡± Baby Zetty sniffed back her tears and raised her head t o say to Baby Robbie, "Can you give us some privacy, Brother? I have things to say to Finn alone." Baby Robbie nodded, turned around, and nced at the row of vis in front of him. He entered one of the vis through the window. It was Grayson''s vi. Grayson was sitting on the couch sorting out his business documents when a figure came in at lightning speed. Grayson picked up the ashtray on the coffee table without a single hesitation and hurled it at the figure. Fortunately, Baby Robbie was agile. He evaded it at breakneck speed and the ashtray hit the ss window. The window did not break, but the ashtray was shattered into a million pieces. Baby Robbie looked at the shattered ashtray, touched his charming face with lingering fear. He felt a chill run down his spine. Grayson was slightly startled when he saw Baby Robbie. "It''s you, Baby Robbie? Did I hit you?" Baby Robbie shook his head and said with lingering fear in his heart, "What do you take me for? The man who killed your father?" Grayson exined, "I thought you were Storm or Tempest.¡± Baby Robbie understood what he meant by that. It was because the Ghost members had outstanding martial arts skills, so they would often fool around with each other. Grayson eyed Baby Robbie suspiciously, asking," Where¡¯s Baby Zetty?" Baby Robbie made a hush gesture and put his ear against the window, but after a very long time, he still could not hear Baby Zetty''s or Finn¡¯s voices. As it turned out, Baby Zetty had brought Finn to the end of the path and found a hidden corner to have a heart-to-heart talk with him. "You don''t have to feel sorry for me, Brother Finn. In fact, I should be the one to apologize instead. Although I''m sad, I''ve figured things out during this period of time. Rtionships can''t be forced. I shouldn¡¯t have given up on myself, put myself through so much suffering, and put so much pressure on you." Baby Zetty sobbed. "Love is all about wishing the other party bliss and happiness, isn''t it? Brother Finn, I¡¯m here tonight not because I still have feelings for you... but because I want to bid farewell to you." Finn''s heart clenched. He held Baby Zetty''s shoulders with his strong hands. Due to the tremendous amount of force he exerted, Baby Zetty''s arms grew numb. Finn said with a lot of pain, "I know you''re in pain, Zetty, and I med myself when I learned that you got sick because of me. You''re the person in this world I least want to hurt but ended up hurting so deeply instead.¡± Baby Zetty squeezed a smile. "It''s okay, Brother Finn. I don''t me you. I me myself for not being strong enough. I me my body for failing me... But don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I¡¯ll get better." Finn suddenly lost control of himself and pulled Baby Zetty into his arms, his entire body shaking. "You must be okay, Baby Zetty. I gave you life in return for mine. You must stay healthy." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Baby Zetty nodded. "I know. Don''t worry about me, Brother Finn." Finn lifted the back of his hand and wiped away the tears from his eyes. His gorgeous pupils exuded a vicious and determined glow. He must be harsh on himself in order for Baby Zetty to extricate herself resolutely. He let go of Baby Zetty and let out a long sigh of relief before shing a charming smile at her. He said," You''re the best.¡± Baby Zetty stared fixedly at him. She wanted to use all her might to carve Brother Finn''s features in her heart. Baby Zetty said, "You know what, Brother Finn? I have a binge eating disorder and tried to jump off a building because of you... Do you know that I love you very much?" Finn was struck dumb. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 He always thought that Baby Zetty¡¯s binge eating disorder was a result of her inheriting the Severe family¡¯s genes. He also just realized that by rejecting Baby Zetty¡¯s confession, he was only making her condition worse. He had no idea that he was the actual cause of Baby Zetty¡¯s illness. He did not know that Baby Zetty had tried to end her life because of him either. Finn felt as though his soul had left his body. He was feeling light-headed and crestfallen. Baby Zetty pushed him away and retreated step by step. She squeezed a smile at him, remaining optimistic and strong as she said empathetically, "That''s all in the past now. I''m sorry, Brother Finn. I''ll have to take my love back now. Promise me that you''ll remain happy from now on. As for me, I guess I''ll just treat you as just a stranger I¡¯m familiar with.¡± Finn''s vision gradually blurred as tears had clouded his eyes. He did not know why his heart was hurting so badly. Baby Zetty said, "Brother Finn, I wish you and Sis N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Tammy a lifetime of happiness." After saying those words, Baby Zetty turned around and ran away without looking back. No one saw Baby Zetty bursting into tears the moment she turned around. Finn knelt to the ground while trembling, muttering under his breath, "I''m sorry, Zetty.¡± Baby Robbie walked out of Grayson''s room and saw Brother Finn sitting dejectedly on the ground. Surprised, Baby Robbie walked up to him and asked," You can¡¯t stand being apart from my sister, right?" Finn¡¯s lifeless eyes rolled slightly in their sockets. Baby Robbie continued, "Chase after her, then." Finn got up, pushed Baby Robbie away, and walked home in a crestfallen state. Baby Robbie screamed at his back, "My sister is such a good girl! You¡¯ll regret it if you let her go!" Finn was slightly startled but did not say a word. He had already known how good Baby Zetty was back then. Now, he knew it even more. Baby Zetty had always been a good girl who only thought of others. Baby Robbie turned around to chase after Baby Zetty. her forlorn figure stretched by the street lights. Her body was shaking uncontrobly due to her grievous cries. Baby Zetty walked on the quiet street, the shadow of Baby Robbie followed behind Baby Zetty in silence, and when Baby Zetty returned to the rental house, she stood outside for a moment. She raised her head and forced her tears back. Squeezing a smile on purpose, she rang the doorbell. Jenson opened the door as soon as the doorbell rang. He stood in front of Baby Zetty while neatly dressed, and his eagle eyes immediately fell on Baby Zetty''s pink eyes. He then red viciously at Baby Robbie, ming him for encouraging Baby Zetty to go look for Finn. "Why are you crying?¡± Jenson asked. Baby Zetty sobbed sadly. "I¡¯ve cut off all ties with Brother Finn, Jenson. We can''t be together anymore." Jenson¡¯splexion darkened. "You''re terrible at philosophy. I¡¯ll give you some extra lessons afterward," Jenson said coolly. Baby Zetty looked dazedly at Jenson. What did he mean by that? Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 Baby Robbie ran up and draped his arm around Baby Zetty''s shoulder, exining with a grin, "Jenson is saying that things develop dialectically. It''s not entirely impossible for you and Brother Finn to get together in the future." Jenson removed Baby Robbie¡¯s arm from Baby Zetty''s shoulder and warned him sternly, "Keep a distance with the opposite sex." Baby Robbie mored furiously, saying, "She''s my sister, my biological sister, Brother!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jenson exined, "Yes, she¡¯s your biological sister, but you have a bad habit of putting your arm around everyone you see. Aren''t you afraid that this willnd you in trouble someday?" Baby Robbie thought about it seriously and said in disapproval, "What''s the problem? I''m only putting my arm around you, Baby Zetty, and other Ares sisters." Baby Robbie nced at Baby Zetty''s dull eyes and recalled how quick-witted and intelligent she once was. Now, she had shut herself out from the world after having her heart broken. As for the military intelligence division sisters, they had all experienced life and death with Baby Robbie. H e would never do anything to harm them. He nodded solemnly. "Okay.¡± Jenson knew that although Baby Robbie was unruly, h e was pure and kind by nature. He might be reckless regarding the little things, but he was wise and farsighted when major decisions were involved. Hence, Jenson was not worried about Baby Robbie at all. After a long night, the siblings only had a light sleep before waking up for school. The next day. At breakfast, Baby Zetty looked at the big te of sausages in front of her. Putting on a steely resolve and gritting her teeth, she pushed it toward Baby Robbie. She then pulled the small te of sausages in front of Baby Robbie to herself. Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty in astonishment and said, "You''re eating so little, Zetty?" Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes exuded a determined glow as she replied, "I want to lose weight." Last night when Baby Zetty saw how much pain and self-me Brother Finn was in because of her, she had secretly vowed to herself to never let Brother Finn bear such guilt. Therefore, she would work hard to lose weight and go back to her normal weight again. That was probably the only way to help Brother Finn feel better. Jenson nodded in agreement. "Good idea." He then swapped his sausages with Baby Zetty''s and said, "Since you''ve just decided to go on a diet, it''s best to do it gradually. Start with my portion." Baby Robbie looked at therge te of sausages in front of him in misery. "I can''t eat so much, though." Jenson said, "Keep them for me if you can''t finish them." Baby Robbie smiled sheepishly. "You''re a clean freak, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t mind my saliva?" Jenson was taken aback slightly and pondered this question carefully. Strangely, even though he was a clean freak that was borderline obsessivepulsive, he did not feel disgusted at the idea of having Baby Robbie''s leftover food. Jenson came up with a lousy exnation. "Probably because we''re twins." Baby Robbie chirped, "Awesome! I can leave all my leftovers to you from now on." Jenson red at him. "Only take the amount you can eat. Try wasting food and I''ll teach you a lesson." Baby Robbie pouted. "I just want to try a few more dishes sometimes." Baby Zetty finished her sausages and looked pitifully a t Baby Robbie. "I¡¯m not full." Baby Robbie shielded his own te and said, "These are Jenson¡¯s, not yours." Baby Robbie then gave all his leftover sausages to Jenson. Jenson looked at the sausages that had barely been touched and looked at Baby Robbie in surprise. "Why are you eating so little?" Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Baby Robbie said in an unruly manner, "I¡¯m losing weight.¡± Jenson nced at Baby Robbie''s wless figure and then reached out to stroke Baby Robbie¡¯s belly. Baby Robbie said with a smile, "Why are you groping m e?" Jenson rolled his eyes and said, "Why are you losing weight when you don¡¯t even have any excess fat on you? Are you trying to be sh?¡± Baby Robbie reached out naturally to put his arm around Baby Zetty¡¯s shoulder, but when he recalled Jenson''s advice, his hand suspended in mid-air before he retracted it. Baby Robbie said, "I¡¯ll lose weight with Zetty." Baby Zetty looked at Baby Robbie with a look of gratitude but shook her head hard. "No, Brother. You have a good figure now and it''ll be ruined if you gain o r lose weight. You don¡¯t have to ruin your figure for m e." Jenson''s eyes exuded a tender smile. His siblings had indeed grown up with Mommy and were both pure and innocent, often putting others first. Jenson admired Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty''s kindness because this was a trait that he would not have. Therefore, he would safeguard their innocence forever. "Quit fooling around. You scored worse than Zetty in your monthly exam and made Mommy so upset that her illness nearly came back again. Now that she''s pregnant, you''d better not upset her further,¡± Jenson said. Baby Robbie said, "I know.¡± When the three children left the rental house, Baby Robbie feared that Baby Zetty would starve, so he deliberately carried a box of choctes with him. Jensonmanded, "Baby Zetty has finally made up her mind to lose weight and you''re going to jeopardize her efforts? Put it back." Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty''s full and round figure, sounding somewhat concerned. "I''m worried that Sis will get hungry." Jenson said, "Chocte is high in calories. Why don¡¯t you prepare some fruits for her?" Baby Robbie nodded. Baby Zetty stared helplessly at her brothers who were showing excessive care for her and said, "I''ve made up my mind to lose weight. What you''re doing is only going to interfere with my ns.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Baby Robbie put the fruits back sulkily. Baby Zetty was determined to lose weight and was doing so with great perseverance. However, without the guidance of doctors and science, Baby Zetty soon suffered from the effects. During her lesson at noon, she fainted at the sports field due to a low blood sugar level. "Ahhh, Rozette has fainted!" Her ssmates screamed in panic. Baby Robbie and Jenson ran over like a tornado. Baby Robbie picked Baby Zetty up and carried her on his back, rushing to the school''s infirmary without hesitation. The physician in the infirmary was a college student who had just graduated and was now doing her internship. Baby Robbie and Jenson were concerned about her skills. Jenson called Grayson and asked him to send Grand Asia''s doctors over. Baby Robbie pestered the physician, asking her," What''s wrong with my sister? Do you have experience handling such cases?" The physician replied, "She fainted due to hunger. This is a hypoglycemic response.¡± "Have you dealt with patients like this?" The physician stared at Baby Robbie''s wide-open mouth and was caught betweenughter and tears." Are you worried that I''ll hold up your sister''s treatment?" Baby Robbie said in a slightly embarrassed manner," I¡¯m sorry, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but it''s because my sister is my mother''s precious treasure. If anything happens to her, then my mother is going to b e really upset. My mother is my father¡¯s precious treasure, and if anything happens to her, my father will be really upset. My father is Jenson''s precious treasure, and if he¡¯s upset, then Jenson will be upset." Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Baby Robbie pointed at Jenson. "Look, we''re both identical twins. If he¡¯s unhappy, then I''ll sense it and be unhappy myself." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Speechless, Jenson rolled his eyes at him." Chatterbox!" The physician gave Baby Zetty some liquid glucose and she woke up in no time at all. Baby Robbie and Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. Grand Asia. Grayson came to Finn''s office after receiving Jenson''s call. Finn sat on the office chair holding a cigar between his slender fingers, gently huffing out smoke. Grayson walked over, pulled the cigar away from his mouth, and ced the burning cigarette butt in the ashtray. He put out the cigar. Finn waited for Grayson to exin his actions. "What are you doing?" Grayson looked at him and said, "Jenson called.¡± Finn''s mood had been at an all-time low recently and practically nothing could interest him. He asked in ackadaisical manner, "What did he say?" "He wants me to send a doctor to the rental house." Finn''s fingers curled up, and his expression was a little nervous. "Zetty¡¯s sick?" Grayson teased him, "So you still care about Baby Zetty?" Finn said emotionally, "Don¡¯t be sarcastic now. What happened to Baby Zetty?" Grayson said, "How do I know? Maybe she¡¯s injured from jumping off a building or maybe she¡¯s suffering from the repercussions of her binge eating. Perhaps it¡¯s a new illness. Whatever it is, Baby Zetty has been having all sorts of new problemstely." Finn felt tremendously guilty, and his clenched fists quivered slightly. Grayson sighed and stopped fooling around, saying seriously, "Alright, I''m not going to mess with you anymore. Do you want to go and visit Baby Zetty at the rental house?" Finn red gloomily at him. "You were the one who said that it¡¯s better to just get the pain over with rather than prolonging the agony, no? Baby Zetty came and told me yesterday that she¡¯ll work hard to forget about me. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go and see her right now?" Grayson stroked his nose, saying, "It¡¯s indeed inappropriate. The best way is to drive Tammy out of your world and ept Baby Zetty." Finn eximed, "If I¡¯m going to be such an ungrateful b*stard, then I don''t deserve Baby Zetty¡¯s love.¡± Grayson said, "Alright, alright. Since you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it. I¡¯ll go, okay?" Finn spoke under his breath, "Thank you." After Grayson was gone, Finn paced around the office not knowing what he was supposed to do. He was itching to teleport to Baby Zetty¡¯s side to see what had happened to her but his rationality suppressed this thought of his over and over again. In the end, he came to Storm¡¯s office and said weakly, " Storm, have a ss with me." Stormughed. "You¡¯re in a bad mood? It must have been really hard for you. On one side, you have Tammy whom you can never get rid of. On the other side, you have Baby Zetty who is affectionate and loyal. If I were you, Finn, I''d be so irritated as well." Finn said, "Cut the crap. Do you want to go or not?" Storm raised his wrist to check his watch and shook his head. "I''m not done with my work yet." "I¡¯m leaving, then.¡± Finn picked up his suit and staggered outside. At the bar. Finn ordered some beer and started drinking it without a single care. They said that alcohol could drown your sorrows away, but as soon as the alcohol entered his body, Finn''s senses became exceedingly keen. Each and every one of his nerves tugged at his heart, reminding him desperately. "Don''t forget about Sadie... No... You wouldn''t be here if it weren¡¯t for her." While in a half-drunk state, Finn visualized the past that had happened many years ago. Previously, he had sealed it in his mind by force. He was in the fourth year of college at the time. He dated a girl whose name was Sadie Sue. Sadie was a gorgeous and gentledy who was extremely tolerant and considerate. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 It was precisely because of Sadie''s beauty and kindness that Finn was moved. When they were officially together, Finn thought that they would stay together forever. Therefore, they rented a ce off-campus and moved i n together. However, men were subject to sudden changes of fortune just like the moon was subject to the changes o f being full and crescent, cloudy and clear. When Finnpleted histe-night self-study session one day, Sadie came to Finn''s ssroom as usual and waited for him outside. On their way back to the rental house, a truck that had lost control was speeding toward them. Sadie used all her might to push away Finn, who was talking on the phone at the time, and got ruthlessly crushed by the truck. Finn vaguely heard Sadie crying out, "Take care of T ammy¡ªforever." Finn had been on a call with Foster Father. Seeing his beloved woman dying tragically before his eyes in order to save him became the nightmare of Finn¡¯s life. Finn was also aware that Foster Father Jay disliked seeing Baby Zetty get close to him out of guilt. Obviously, Foster Father hoped that Finn would take u p his responsibility of taking care of Tammy and be a responsible man. Therefore, Finn had long shut the door when it came t o love. Who would have thought that Baby Zetty would continue pestering him? If this were some other girl, then Finn could have easily ignored them, but this was Baby Zetty-the kind and adorable Baby Zetty who put her whole heart into treating him kindly. How could he possibly bring himself to allow her to live such a miserable life? In the end, Finn passed out drunk in the bar. The bar owner pulled out Finn''s phone and called the most recent number on his phone. He made the call but no one answered. The owner moved down the list. This time, someone answered. "Hello, Brother Finn?" It was Tammy''s voice. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The bar owner said, "Miss, I''m the owner of Fated Bar. This customer has passed out and I found your contact number on his phone, so I thought you must know each other. Can youe over and take him away?" Tammy nced at the phone number again. This was indeed Finn¡¯s phone number. She hastened to say," Okay, I''lle over right away." Tammy cut ss and rushed to Fated Bar. After putting Finn into the car, she heaved him home and tossed him on the bed. Finn was wearing a loose blouse, and his sexy cor bone was exposed. Tammy gulped and mumbled, "He looks pretty good." She bent down and removed Finn''s shoes. Finn suddenly mumbled vaguely, "I''m sorry, Sadie. I might break my promise." When Tammy heard what he said, she felt as though she had been struck by thunder. She stared at Finn with a paleplexion. She suddenly recalled the letters her sister had previously sent her where she would mention him in almost all of them. Her sister''s name was Sadie... Could it be him? Finn was her sister''s boyfriend? Ripples stirred in Tammy''s heart. Tammy had admired this brother-inw whom she had never met since the start. She had been looking forward to meeting him for the first time multiple times now. Her sister had praised him excessively, saying that he was not only good-looking but also talented, wealthy but not prodigal, and he was especially good at martial arts. He was a real gentleman towarddies too... When Tammy was done feeling emotional about it, a dark and sinister expression emerged on her face. What did Brother Finn just say? He said he was going to break his promise? What did h e mean by that? Tammy sat on the edge of the bed, admiring Finn''s cold face in silence. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 Many things hade to light now. For example, why was Finn able to call her by her name the first time he met her? She bore a striking resemnce to her sister, so Finn probably recognized her the first time they met. That exined why he waspelled to help her and even offered her a high sry just to hire her to be his servant! Finn was trying topensate her for what had happened to her sister. Now Finn was saying that he was going to break his promise? Did he regret it? Did he not want to take care of her on behalf of her sister anymore? There was a hint of agony in her eyes. Finn had crept into her life and treated her with unreserved kindness. Now that Tammy had just gotten a taste of the beauty of this world, he was going to retreat instead? Tammy could not imagine life without Finn. She would go back to living a humble and impoverished life if that was the case. Tammy did not want to experience the feeling of helplessness with no one to rely on anymore. Finn suddenly turned over and cried out in his sleep," Zetty!¡± Tammy''s jaw dropped in shock. Baby Zetty was the reason why Finn was nning to give up on her?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. That ugly and chubby girl? Tammy refused to ept it. Why? Aside froming from a slightly better family, what did she have that could attract men? On the other hand, she was gorgeous and highly educated. Any man would choose her, no? Tammy started having distorted thinking and was unwilling to lose to a worthless girl like Baby Zetty. She started having obsessive thoughts, and ultimately, she came up with a vicious scheme. She removed Finn''s and her clothes before slicing her finger with a knife to smear it across the white sheets. She theny on the bed and hugged Finn tightly. After God knew how long, Finn slowly regained consciousness. A foreign sensation startled Finn so badly that he sprung up. When he saw Tammy, Finn almost fell to the bottom of the bed. He put on his clothes in a flurry and was just about to run out the door when Tammy suddenly opened her'' drowsy'' eyes and called out to him in a sleepy voice. "Brother Finn." Finn''s back froze. He submitted to fate and turned around. Tammy got up and sat on the bed, her ck hair spreading out like sshes of ink, setting off her dark pupils. It made them look even deeper and more profound. Tears gushed out of her eyes, making her look bashful yet miserable at the same time. She muttered, "You don''t n to take responsibility after what you¡¯ve done to me?" Finnughed. "I¡¯ll take care of you forever, Tammy. But, what do you mean by taking responsibility?¡± Tammy pushed the covers aside, and Finn''s gaze fell o n the crimson blood. Tammy was so aggrieved that she burst into tears. "If I''m pregnant, Brother Finn, would you want me to keep the child?" Finn was thunderstruck. He had actually... slept with Tammy? Finn said in a panic, "I''m sorry, Tammy, I... I cked out and have no idea what I did!" Tammy stepped on the ground and wrapped the sheets around her body before walking up to Finn. " What do you n to do now that you know what we''ve done?¡± Finn was extremely confused, but as someone bold and decisive, two words shed in his mind- take responsibility. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 "Let''s get married if you''re willing to, Tammy.¡± The dark haze in Tammy''s eyes was seemingly dispersed by the wind. She nodded in delight and was incredulous as she asked over and over again, "Really? Are you really willing to marry me? I''m not dreaming, a ml?" Finn held her shoulders and said to her with great certainty, "I know how important a girl''s innocence is, therefore I''ll take responsibility for what I''ve done to you.¡± After a pause, Finn said solemnly, "But I must make something clear. I¡¯m not young anymore and I''m no longer a nk te in the world of love. I once loved a girl dearly... but unfortunately, she has left me. I''m not sure if I can still fall in love with anyone else. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" Tammy knew that the girl Finn loved was her sister. Although she was envious of her sister for having all o f Finn''s love, she knew better than topete with a dead person. Tammy shook her head vigorously. "Brother Finn, I don''t care about your past. I only want your future." She threw herself into Finn''s arms with great excitement and clutched his waist firmly. At that very moment, Finn felt as though his world had lost its color and as though he was now imprisoned in a bottomless abyss for life. He was so familiar with this feeling. This was the same feeling he had when he lost Sadie to a car crash i n his senior year of college. Sure enough, he could never escape the shackles of imprisonment. Finn was grateful that he had never given Zetty any hope. He closed his eyes in despair... Initially, he only hoped to raise Tammy and when she graduated from university and started a family of her own, he figured that he still stood a chance to regain his freedom. However, things hade to this between him and Tammy. Even though Finn was extremely reluctant, he was going to shoulder his responsibilities in an upright manner. He did not hide the fact that he and Tammy were about to get married. However, when Grayson and the rest first learned that Finn was about to get married, they were all beyond astounded. Tempest screamed at Finn''s face the very next second, "Have you ever thought about how Baby Zetty would feel if you do this? That child is working very hard to walk out from the hurt you caused her, but you''re ignoring her broken heart and sending blows after blows to leave her deeply wounded. Are you only going to stop after driving her over the edge?" Finn¡¯s eyes turned pink. He gritted his teeth and pleaded with them, "Please don¡¯t tell Baby Zetty about this for now." Tempest asked, "Why? Will things still change between you and Tammy?" Finn forced himself to say, "No." Tempest said, "Baby Zetty can never know about this." Grayson thought about it and said, "I think Zetty is a really tough child. After her binge eating episode, she didn¡¯t sink into depravity and self-rejection. She''s working hard to lose weight now. Maybe she can ept the fact that Finn is about to get married.¡± Tempest eximed in agitation, "None of you know why Baby Zetty is losing weight, do you? It''s because she loves Finn and doesn''t want him to feel guilty for her. She¡¯s doing everything out of her love for Finn." Finn closed his eyes in pain after hearing what Tempest said. His heart was bleeding and screaming i n silence, ¡®Why are you doing this, Zetty? I don''t deserve all this.¡¯ After a very long time, Tempestmented and sighed. " You''re going to kill Baby Zetty if you marry Tammy, Finn." Finn was in agony. He felt like a trapped beast walking up to a cliff. There was a cliff in front of him and soldiers chasing after him from behind. He did not know where to go or what to do. None of his decisions turned out to be right. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Tammy and I have crossed the line. I need to take responsibility. I can''t let her sister down and let her down too." Finn pulled himself back to reality from hisbyrinth of thoughts. "Do you not feel sorry for Baby Zetty at all?" Tempest interrogated him, "Have you no clue how kind Foster Father has been to you?" Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Grayson pulled Tempest aside and gently persuaded him, saying, "Tempest, don''t force him. Finn has no other choice." Tempest nced at the grief-stricken Finn, sighed heavily, and gave up trying. The news about Finn and Tammy quickly got to Jay. Jay was dumbfounded when he heard the news. His abnormal reaction caught Angeline''s attention. When Jay returned to the sofa, Angelina studied his expression carefully. Staring into his eyes, she got a very precise reading of Jay''s current state. She knew that he was anxious and panicked. Angeline spat out the fruit that was in her mouth and put it back in the fruit bowl. She then reached out to hold Jay''s hand tightly. Jay looked at Angeline and called out her name with a hint of guilt, "Angeline." Angeline asked concernedly, "Who called?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "It was Grayson." "What did he say?" Angeline asked curiously. Jay has always been a calm person. However, he had a flustered and uneasy look at this moment, making Angeline feel that something was wrong. Jay leaned against Angeline, stretched out his hand, and held her tightly in his arms. He said, "Angeline, you''re pregnant now, so don¡¯t ask about things that are going on in the outside world. You have to trust m e. I¡¯ll take care of everything." Angeline stared at Jay and begged, "Jaybie, please tell me. Otherwise, I''ll be uneasy." Jay quivered and said, "You really want to know?" Angeline nodded. Jay said, "Finn got drunk and ended up sleeping with Tammy. So, Finn is going to marry Tammy..." Angeline looked extremely sad and said, "if they¡¯re going to have a wedding, isn¡¯t this sprinkling salt on Baby Zetty¡¯s wound?" She grabbed Jay¡¯s hand and continued begging him," Please go talk to Finn, talk to him about Baby Zetty¡¯s obsession with him. Please get him to cancel his wedding." Jay replied, "Angeline... that''s not fair to Tammy." Angeline burst into tears. "I know that. But I also think that Tammy is a nice and considerate girl. She must b e able to understand where I''ming from. As long a s they don''t hold a wedding ceremony, she would be wellpensated." Jay gently wiped away the tears from Angelinas eyes and said while feeling distressed, "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of this." Angeline felt relieved. That day, Jay went to Finn''s vi. Unfortunately, Tammy had gone to school. Finn weed him. "Foster Father, please have a seat," Finn said respectfully. Jay sat on the sofa, and Finn poured him a cup of coffee. Jay said, "Sit down. I have something to discuss with you." Finn quietly sat on the seat across from Jay. "Foster Father." "So..." Jay took a sip of coffee, put the cup back on the tray on the coffee table, and looked at Finn. "Finn, you''re 27 years old. You are at the age to get married, so I''m happy that you and Tammy are getting married. This may be the best arrangement that the universe has made for you and Sadie." Finn''s expression was calm, and the smile in his eyes was very gentle. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 "I think so too," Finn said obediently. Jay said, "I¡¯m here today to ask you for a favor." Finn panicked and uttered, "Foster Father, my life is yours and your wish is mymand. I owe you more than one favor." Jay said, "This maye across as a little rude. However, I have to ask you for this favor, for Angeline and Baby Zetty." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Finn knelt beside Jay and said, "When you rescued me from the orphanage, you were still so young. To take care of us, you became a dad and took care of us as if w e were your own. I owe you everything that I have today. Please, anything that I can do to help, just tell m e." Jay pulled Finn up and said, "I hope that you and Tammy will cancel the wedding." Finn was stunned, but then he smiled. "You''re a considerate man. You¡¯re asking me for this favor to minimize the hurt done to Baby Zetty." Jay said, "This matter is not for you to decide alone. I hope that you can exin the situation to Tammy. The Ares family is willing topensate her. Of course, I also believe that Baby Zetty will surely move o n from her broken heart one day. I promise a grand wedding for both of you then." Finn said, "Foster Father, don''t worry. I''ll exin this t o Tammy." Jay stood up and said goodbye. "I''m sorry." Finn said, "I''m willing to do whatever it takes to reduce the harm done to Baby Zetty..." Jay stared into Finn''s eyes. He noticed that every time Finn mentioned Baby Zetty, his eyes were filled with tenderness. It was obvious that Finn liked Baby Zetty. The problem was that Finn could not tell whether his affection for Baby Zetty was a familial one or if it was love. In the evening, Tammy returned to the vi. Tammy was overjoyed. Since getting together with Finn, she could wear expensive clothes, just like she had always dreamt of. The jewelry worn on her hands and neck was all highly valuable. Of course, she would be in a happy mood. Tammy returned home while humming a song, and Finn sat on the sofa waiting for her. When Tammy saw Finn, her smile turned wider. "Why are you still awake?" Tammy asked. Finn said, "I have something to discuss with you." Tammy walked over and sat next to Finn. "What''s the matter? Whatever it is, I''m happy to let you decide." Tammy smiled sweetly. Finn looked at Tammy and thought that her smile was as sweet as Sadie''s. Her personality was exactly like Sadie, so gentle and considerate. He did not think that Tammy would reject his proposal. "Tammy, after we sign the papers, let''s not have the wedding for now," Finn said. Tammy shouted, "Why?!" Finn patiently exined, "Foster Father came to look for me today. You know that he has been very kind to me and never forces me to do things I don''t like. Even when I identally hurt Baby Zetty, he barely said anything. This is the one thing he¡¯s asked of me, which is to cancel the wedding temporarily." Tammy yelled in righteous indignation, "Why?!" Finn looked at Tammy who was burning in fury. The expression in his eyes became a little cold, revealing his disappointment in Tammy. "Tammy, even if Foster Father didn''te looking for me today, I had already thought of not holding a wedding because I didn¡¯t want to do anything to hurt Baby Zetty. I thought that you would be reasonable. I''ll make it up to you with the rest of my life..." Tammy felt wronged and said, "Do you know how important a wedding is to a girl?" Finn said, "Well, I¡¯ll still give you a wedding. However, this wedding will have nothing to do with the Ares family. I''m an orphan and you¡¯re also an orphan. Let¡¯s invite some friends and rtives to get married under the witness of the priest. What do you think about it? Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Tammy broke into tears. What she had always yearned for was a grand wedding that would be reported by the media. She thought that dating Finn would give her the honor. In the end, Finn was only willing to give her such a humble wedding. Tammy was beyond frustrated! However, when she noticed how upset Finn looked, Tammy felt that it was not the time to fight head-on. After all, she only got this wedding through disgraceful means. If Finn knew that nothing had happened between them that night, Finn would leave her. Tammy said aggrievedly, "Okay." Finn solemnly said, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll make it up to you. You¡¯ll get everything that you want." Tammy nodded. However, jealousy struck Tammy. ''Why does Baby Zetty get so many people''s attention and love? Why must I live in her shadow?¡¯ She had lived like an ant her entire life, being stomped on by people bigger stronger than her. She worked hard her entire life to move up the socialdder. Tammy thought that dating Finn would mean having the social connections and financial resources of the Ares family. From then on, she could change her status and lead a life that everyone envies. However, reality finally hit her. She could not even get a half-decent wedding with Finn. Tammy was unwilling topromise. The next day. Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School. It was thest few days of vacation before New Year''s. Their three days vacation was the longest holiday in the semester. The children rushed to the mall happily. Big Sis suggested, "Mommy is pregnant. Let''s buy a gift for her to make her happy." The other sisters agreed to Big Sis'' proposal. "I want to buy radiation-proof maternity clothes for Mom." "I want to buy Mommy skincare products for pregnant women." They arrived at the mall and were dazzled by the array of goods. The children were very generous and picked the most expensive items for Angeline. After making several payments, their purses were empty. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "We''re out of money, what should we do?" Jenson did not want to disappoint his sisters, so he ran to the side, intending to call Grayson for help. At the corner, someone followed Jenson. Jenson looked back and the figure hid in the dark agilely. Jenson''s lips curled as a wicked sneer appeared. In theing New Year''s, he was going to attend the Ares family inheritance ceremony. It seemed that someone could not wait to stop him from bing the sessor of the Ares family. Jenson nced at Baby Zetty and the others. Baby Robbie noticed Jens'' anomaly and looked at him with a worried look. Jenson gestured to him and said," Protect them." He then left through another exit. Baby Robbie was shocked and said, "Oh no, Jenson is i n trouble." Big Sis heard him and her expression turned stern. She said, "Baby Robbie, take care of Zetty. I''ll go help Jens." Baby Robbie said, "Okay." Big Sis hurriedly followed Jenson. Baby Zetty looked anxiously in the direction where Jenson left. She nervously grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand and said, "Baby Robbie, you and the others should go help Jenson. I''ll wait for you here." Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Baby Robbie said, "Don''t worry, your elder brother is sneaky and well-trained. No one can harm him." Baby Zetty knew that Jenson was a brilliant young man, but she could not stop worrying about him. "Who has a bone to pick with Big Brother? Baby Robbie, you should go and check things out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried." The other sisters said, "Let''s go assist Jens. Baby Robbie, stay and take care of Baby Zetty." Baby Robbie said, "Okay, be careful." After the sisters left, Baby Robbie grabbed Baby Zetty''s hand and said, "Let¡¯s go and choose a gift for Mommy." Baby Zetty kept looking behind her. "Jens and our sisters will be okay, right?" Baby Robbie said, "They were all well-trained by the military intelligence division. They¡¯ll definitely be okay." Baby Zetty felt better after she heard that. They went to a shop selling maternity clothes, and the opposite was a shop selling high-end wedding dresses. At that same moment, Tammy walked out of one of the bridal shops, saw Baby Zetty, and immediately greeted her enthusiastically. "Hello, Zetty." Baby Zetty looked at Tammy and then at the beautiful wedding dresses behind her. Baby Zetty smiled and said, "Sis Tammy, hello." Tammy said, "I''m here to choose a wedding dress. What are you doing here?" Baby Zetty was dumbfounded and uttered, "Wedding dress? Are you... getting married?" Tammy said in a slightly disappointed tone, "Oh, yes. I''m getting married to Brother Finn but he doesn''t want to give me a grand wedding. I have to buy my own wedding dress. We¡¯re getting a priest to officiate the wedding." Baby Zetty was kind-hearted and knew that every girl dreamt of a big wedding. She smiled and said to Tammy, "Don''t worry, Sis Tammy. I''ll help you persuade Brother Finn to give you a grand wedding." Tammy''s purpose was achieved, so she waved them goodbye. "Don¡¯t worry about it, Zetty. I have something to attend to, bye!" "Bye!" After Tammy left, Baby Zetty broke down. She went limp and leaned on Baby Bobbie as she muttered," Brother, did you hear that Brother Finn is getting married?" Baby Robbie helped Baby Zetty to the sofa next to him. Baby Zetty then flew into Baby Robbie''s arms and cried. His gaze followed Tammy, and he was confused. ''Is Tammy dumb or is she a scheming b*tch?''N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Sister, don''t be sad. If you don''t want Brother Finn to get married, I''ll ruin their wedding for you." Baby Zetty shook her head violently and said, "No, no, Brother, I''m just sad. I''ll just cry it out. You must never separate Brother Finn and Sister Tammy. Mommy said that we should never get in the way of others'' happiness, or else it''ll bring bad karma. I forbid you to do this." Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty. In just ten days, Baby Zetty relied on her strong perseverance and lost a noticeable amount of weight. It was because of this that everyone had thought that Baby Zetty was over Finn, but Baby Robbie knew that she lost all that weight just to stop Finn from feeling guilty. After all, everything that she did was for him. "As long as you''re happy, bad karma doesn''t matter,¡± Baby Robbie mumbled. Just when Baby Zetty was dealt with a severe emotional blow, Jenson was also in trouble. Jenson escaped from the mall and a group of people immediately swarmed him. They looked like passersby, but when they approached Jenson, a weapon was revealed. Jenson was taken aback. He could not tell who were passersby and who were assassins. What made it worse was the assassins hade in a group and had a strategy on how they should capture him. Someone sprinkled a handful of powder into Jenson''s eyes. That quick moment when Jenson raised his hand to cover his nose and mouth, a gun was suddenly held against his chest. "Surrender obediently," the man said coldly. Jenson curled his lips and smiled evilly. Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Jenson had a strong personality and refused to be threatened by anyone. At that moment, he was convinced that this person would not dare to shoot him. Even if he did, Jenson was not afraid. He did a quick backflip and swept the assassin''s leg, causing him to fall to the ground. At the same time, the Ares sisters caught up and they circled Jenson to protect him. Pedestrians on the road hurried off when they saw that. Jenson stared at the person under his feet coldly and stepped on his chest with one foot. He said evilly, "Tell me, who sent you here?" The man shouted in pain and said, "I get paid to take care of things. I won''t betray my employer!" Jenson squatted on the ground and said, "I have a way to get you to confess who''s behind the scenes." Then, he lifted the back of the man''s neck like he weighed nothing. The man was secretly horrified and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so young but so strong." Jenson said, "There are many things that you didn''t expect. You''ll find out soon enough that I''m the biggest nightmare of your life." The man asked anxiously, "What do you want to do to me?" Jenson said calmly, "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you. Your family members, however, will find themselves in a situation that''s worse than death. I''ll make sure that they''re ashamed of being rted to scum like you." The man had cold chills all over her body. "I didn''t expect you to be so vicious at a young age." Jenson sneered and said, "I''m vicious? Haha, I''m making an example out of you. If I don¡¯t send them a message, they won¡¯t remember the lesson." After panicking briefly, the man quickly calmed down. "I have no family, so don''t bother." Jenson said, "It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll help you locate your family for free." The man trembled. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He was hoping that the kid was just boasting. He may not be as capable as he said he was. Jenson took him into the basement of Grand Asia. He then turned on the equipment there, scanned the man''s body, and theputer started to analyze. "Jake Whitman, male, 39 years old, born in Texas..." As more and more of his personal information was revealed, the man began panicking even more. He eximed in horror, "How is this possible?! This is much more advanced than gic testing and fingerprint identification." Jenson said, "Grand Asia''s identity authentication device authenticates your fingerprint when scanning your body." Jenson turned off the machine and stared at the man condescendingly. He crossed his arms and noticed that the assassin had lowered his defenses. His hair was messy, his head was down, and he looked disappointed. Jenson''s voice resembled a hellish demon as he said." Let''s talk, how do you want me to kill your parents? Should I give them a dose of Grand Asia''s special lifethreatening pills so that they can experience some euphoria before they die? Or should I set an explosion so big that you won''t be able to recognize their bodies? n The man growled and shouted, "I''ll sue you!" Jenson said coldly, "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange for someone to take the me. After all, in this world, there are many ck sheep like you who are willing t o die for food and money. What do you think?" At this, the man broke down. "What do you want from me?" Jenson did not have the patience to bargain with him. He said coldly, "I said, I just want to set an example. This is for my peace and quiet. I can''t be bothered to deal with each thug who dares challenge me." "Let my family go and I''ll do it for you." The man was driven mad by Jenson. Jenson smiled and said, "You''re not a worthy partner." The man pleaded bitterly, "As long as you''re willing to let go of my family members, I''ll do anything for you, n o questions asked." Jenson walked to theputer and opened the search engine system developed by Grand Asia. Soon, a location appeared. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 When the man saw the address to his family''s house, h e was scared into urinary incontinence. Jenson took a whiff of the strong foul odor and immediately frowned. He proceeded to kick the man''s lower body ruthlessly while snarling. "The guy is scared out of his wits. F*cking prick, if you don¡¯t have the guts to ept punishment for your evil deeds, then why the f*ck did you do it?" The man broke down and cried out, "Young Master Jenson, I beg you, please let go of my parents. I¡¯ll be honest with you, the other Ares family members actually plotted this..." Jenson threw a thin book in front of him. The man took a closer look at it and noticed it was densely packed with people¡¯s names. It was the genealogy of the other branches of the Ares family.¡± It turned out Jenson had long guessed that the people who were going against him were the branch family members of the Ares family. Jenson maliciously scoffed. "I want you to go and cut off all of their fingers for me. Let these scumbags who regard their family members as nothing but crap have a taste of their own medicine." The man stared at Jenson in surprise. This kid was indeed cruel. He would not even let his own uncles off the hook. "Young Master Jenson...¡± Jenson gave him zero chance to bargain and said, "If you count all of those Ares family members who are grown men including their illegitimate children outside the family, there''s a total of 28 of them. As for your family, including all of your nine other aunts¡¯ family members, there are 56 of you. One finger from each of the Ares men in exchange for the safety of two of your family members. Will you or will you not do it?" The man looked at Jenson in horror as he sighed inwardly. This kid was the reincarnation of the devil himself. "I will. I¡¯ll do it," said the man. Then, Jenson ordered Grayson to untie him. "Send him out." Grayson asked, "What if he runs away?¡± Jenson replied, "Then nt a tracking chip on him. Even if he bes nothing but a pile of bones, I can still dig three feet underground just to drag him out again.¡± The man trembled out of fright and said, ¡±1 won¡¯t run away.¡± Jenson said to him, "Before the deal is over, your life belongs to me. Once it''s done, I''ll take the chip out and give you your freedom again." The man nodded continuously and said, "Yes, sir. Copy that, sir." After the man left, Jenson walked out of the basement with a frown. At this moment, Baby Robbie had brought Baby Zetty over. When she saw Jenson, she immediately ran up t o him. Baby Zetty checked Jenson from head to toe before asking, "Are you alright, Big Brother?" Jenson smiled while rubbing Baby Zetty''s head, saying, "I''m fine." By the time they got home, it was already ten o¡¯clock a t night. Angelina was standing by the door, eagerly looking toward the road where her children would usually take to get home. "I wonder what happened today? Why aren''t they home yet? And why aren''t they answering my calls?" Jay''s phone suddenly notified him of a text message, and when he looked at the text sent by Jenson, his handsome face sank slightly. [Daddy, we¡¯ve encountered a slight mishap, but everything has been resolved now. So there''s no need t o worry. But... how do we exin this to Mommy?] N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay looked at Angeline who was standing outside the main entrance. The children knew that Mommy was pregnant, so they should not be making her worry. Then, Jay walked out with a coat in his hand. He gently and affectionately ced it onto Angeline, saying, "It¡¯ste, Angeline. You should be resting." Jay was hoping that if Angeline slept now and woke up the following day, she would forget all about the childrening homete. Angeline said in a mncholic tone, "I have to ask them why they came home sote today. Otherwise, I''ll not stop worrying about it." Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Jay did not want Angeline to know that Jenson had just gone through such a thrilling ordeal. If she found out about Jenson getting surrounded by a pack of wolves, she would definitely not be at peace. Jay did not talk about the severity of things and chose to make up an excuse using a trivial matter. "The children just went to the mall to choose some gifts for you and they lost track of time." When a private car stopped by the Chateau de Selene¡¯s gate, Angeline suddenly broke free from Jay¡¯s arms and ran toward the intersection in excitement. All of her worries and anxiety disappeared into thin air when she saw her children¡¯s smiling faces. Jay looked at the bunny-like Angeline who was hopping all the way to the children, and his handsome face immediately paled. He ran over in fear and yelled, ¡°Be more careful, Angeline!¡± The car drove in and stopped by the side of the road, right in front of Angeline. Then, the children jumped out of the car and hugged their mommy. "Mommy!" The sisters presented the four gifts to their mommy, and because Jenson and the others did not have time t o buy presents for her, Sis Andy said very selflessly," Mommy, these are gifts carefully selected for you by all of us. Hurry up and open them. Tell us if you like them." Angeline excitedly opened one of the gift boxes and saw a gray maternity dress with suspenders inside of i t. She immediately smiled at them sweetly. "Oh my, I like it. I love this so much! I''m going to wear i t tomorrow.¡± Jay''s gaze fell on that dull-colored dress, and the expression in his eyes became indescribable. This somewhat hurt him because he had gotten so many other beautiful maternity clothing for Angeline but she did not like wearing them at all. It seemed like his position in Angeline''s heart seemed to have gotten more inferiorpared to these children who were as lively as flowers. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "We got you these too, Mommy," Sis Two said while giving her the skincare products. Angeline epted them and smiled bloomingly like a flower once more. "Thank you, my darlings. Mommy likes them very much." Jay walked over and wanted to help Angeline with the bags in her hands, but Angeline was seemingly guarding her goods against him. She was very reluctant to hand them over. "I can take them myself," said Angeline hurriedly. Jay was in betweenughter and tears as he said," Don''t worry, I''ll not steal your gifts." Only then did Angeline hand the gifts over to Jay and mischievously teased him, "Jaybie, the children only bought gifts for me and have nothing for you. Are you jealous of me?" Jay cast a speechless nce at the smirking Angeline. Frankly speaking, if the children treated Angeline better than they treated him, it would make Jay utterly delighted. Jay was looking forward to giving Angeline as much love as she could possibly receive in this world. However, Jay pretended to be sour about it and replied, "I''m so jealous of you." The children became nervous, and Big Sis said to him, "We¡¯re sorry, Daddy. We didn''t have enough money this time, so we couldn¡¯t get anything for you. But we''ll definitely make it up for you next time." Angeline frowned at this and asked, "Not enough money?" Panic shed before Jay''s eyes, but he feigned ignorance and sullenly said, "How does Grayson manage your allowances? Why is he so harsh to my little princesses?" Jenson stared at the pretentious deadpan expression o n Daddy''s face, and a knowing smile appeared in his eyes. To let them live an ordinary life and cultivate diligence as well as thriftiness, Daddy had deliberately ordered Grayson to limit their monthly expenses. The Ares sisters received a monthly allowance of 8,000 for their living expenses while Jenson and Baby Robbie only got 800. Nheless, Angeline cared about the children''s affairs regardless of how big or small the matter was. "Darling, how much are the children''s living expenses per month?¡± Jay vaguely replied to her, "Oh, I don''t remember the exact figure, but TH make sure to ask Graysonter." Angeline frowned and turned to ask Baby Robbie," Baby Robbie, how much was your allowance last month?" Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Jay closed his eyes in despair. Why did Angeline pick Baby Robbie out of all the children? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Baby Robbie was about to speak, Jenson gave Baby Zetty a wink and she immediately helped Daddy out by answering Mommy loudly. "Mommy, Daddy gives us 8,000 per month." Angeline nced at Jay deeply, and Jay could only shoot her a smile. Angeline was reluctant to explode in anger in front of the children so she told them to get inside the house while hiding her true feelings. Jay lost his elegance for the first time and wanted to toss Angeline aside so that he could turn around and leave. However, Angeline''s little hand grabbed onto him frustratedly, and Jay could not help but wait for all the children to enter before he and Angeline walked behind them. Angeline nagged, "Why are you so stingy with the children''s allowances?¡± Jay feigned innocent and said, "Is 8,000 very little? Back in the day, my allowance was only a couple hundred bucks.¡± Angeline could not tell whether she wanted tough o r cry. "Don''t y dumb with me. Back when I was still studying, you gave me even more than that for my living expenses every month." Jay grabbed Angeline¡¯s shoulders and said, "You¡¯re different from them, Angeline. I''ll rest easier if you have more money on you." Angeline fumingly retorted, "That''s gibberish." Jay said, "The children have been in the military intelligence division for many years. Even though they¡¯ve learned plenty from there, they''repletely ignorant of worldly affairs. They''re all so naive and innocent, so I''m merely afraid they''ll reveal their wealth and be used by those unrighteous boys. You know very well that the Ares girls are all passionate about their feelings. So if they fall for some bad boys, you''ll be heartbroken for them." Angeline pouted her lips, saying, "But the school that our children go to is an aristocratic school attended by children of Imperial Capital''s noble families. If the other children can live such extravagant lives, wouldn''t ours feel inferior to them?" Jay replied, "I''ll guide them well." Angeline had no choice but to give it up. As soon as Jay breathed a sigh of relief, Angeline suddenly thought of something and asked again," How about our Baby Zetty?" Jay said, "Don''t worry, I don''t give Baby Zetty preferential treatment, nor would I treat the other children any differently. They''re all our daughters, so they''re treated equally." Angeline smiled and said, "You sure are attentive, Jaybie.¡± Jay replied, "As I should. They¡¯re all my wife''s darling babies, so I have to support her all the way." Angeline smiled in relief. "What about Jenson and Robbie?" Angeline asked unexpectedly. Jay almost went limp. He thought that his one act of indiscrimination would help him achieve his aim by underhanded means. Angeline halted her footsteps and earnestly looked at Jay, waiting for his response. "Jens and Robbie are boys, and you know how boys are; they''re more shameless. So it doesn''t matter if they suffer through life a little," Jay said with a guilty conscience. Angeline continued to pursue answers relentlessly. " I''d like to know how much their living expenses are." Jay gave it a thought for quite some time. If he let Angeline find out that Jenson and Baby Robbie¡¯s allowances were about ordinary people''s standards, she would probably feel utterly distressed for them. He simply quoted their living expenses for a whole semester and said, "I believe theirs is about 4,000." Angeline merely thought that this figure was their monthly allowance andined, "You''re so harsh toward Jens and Baby Robbie." However, Angeline quickly felt more relieved and said, "But it¡¯s alright. Some boys be unruly when they have money, so it''s fine to control their budgets." The children hiding behind the door panel were eavesdropping on their parents, and the girls were all moved to tears. Meanwhile, Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at them rather bitterly while scoffing. "Stop crying. We''re the ones who should be bawling our eyes out." Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 It was getting somewhatte, so Angeline and the children merely conversed for a while more before she told the children to head to bed earlier. Baby Zetty returned to her room and tore off the mask she had put on all day, letting all of her tears flow down. Brother Finn and Sis Tammy were getting married, and thest bit of hope inside Baby Zetty''s heart hadpletely shattered. She knew that once Brother Finn and Sis Tammy got married, there would be zero possibility for her and Finn. There was a sudden knock on the door, and Baby Zetty wiped off her tears in a panic. Angeline entered the room and saw the moment when Baby Zetty was frantically controlling her sobs in a hurry. Her body immediately stiffened by the door. "What''s the matter, Zetty?" Could it be that Jenson and Baby Robbie had only been reporting nothing but pleasant news yet were sweeping the bad news under the carpet? Zetty obviously had gotten a lot thinner now, and she was smiling more frequently as well. However, it seemed clear that it was a mask she had put in front o f them. Angeline dragged her heavy footsteps over and walked toward Baby Zetty. She gently probed, asking, " Are you still unable to forget about Brother Finn, Baby Zetty?" Baby Zetty plunged into Mommy''s arms and wailed while apologizing, "I''m sorry for worrying you, Mommy.¡± Angeline knew that after she became pregnant, Baby Zetty had be more reluctant to share her feelings with her. The child was too filial and wanted to show care toward the baby in Angelina''s belly. However, Angeline felt even more sorry for this child after seeing how sensible and kind she was. She very gently coaxed her, saying, "Zetty, you can share whatever that''s on your mind with me. Mommy is your most loyal listener, so let¡¯s work out a solution to all your confusion. You don¡¯t have to worry about the baby in my belly. I think your little brother or sister will be thrilled to share all of your emotions with you." Baby Zetty stretched her hands out and gently touched Mommy''s belly. Then, she suddenly asked," How about having another sister, Mommy?¡± Angelina¡¯s face suddenly turned dark. Was Baby Zetty giving up on herself? Was that the reason why she needed a sister to take her ce instead? Angeline said to her, "Regardless of its gender, you have to know that all of my children are my most precious treasures. No one would be able to rece anyone.¡± A shadow flickered across Baby Zetty¡¯s eyes. She was a t a loss when she said, "I''m not a good daughter, Mommy. I always make you worry about me. I only hope that you''ll be able to give birth to another beautiful sister, and she could be someone strong, sharp, and omnipotent like my brothers. Perhaps you''ll be happier this way.¡± Angeline was stunned by her words. A sense of helplessness rushed to her limbs. "Baby Zetty, my daughters don''t have to be strong, sharp, or omnipotent. They just have to be healthy, safe, and happy," said Angeline as she choked up. "Mommy,¡± Baby Zetty cried out in grief. "What on earth stirred you up like this, Baby Zetty?¡± Angeline could faintly feel that Baby Zetty was having thoughts of giving up on her life once more. "Mommy...¡± Baby Zetty looked at her guiltily. Ultimately, she could not help but ask after holding it i n for quite some time. "Is Brother Finn getting married?" Angeline was dumbstruck by her question. It turned out all of Baby Zetty¡¯s abnormalities today were rted to her finding out about Finn¡¯s marriage. Angeline was furious as she asked, "Who told you this?¡± Baby Zetty said with a bitter smile on her face, "I bumped into Sis Tammy at the mall today. She was choosing a wedding dress for herself." Angeline closed her eyes in despair. She sighed as she said, "Why on earth did you run into her of all people?" Then, she opened her eyes and exined to Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, did you know that to prevent news o f Brother Finn''s marriage from affecting you, Daddy had personally gone over and begged Finn to cancel his wedding? Moreover, since Brother Finn was also concerned about your health, he agreed to Daddy''s request." Angeline sighed. "But I never expected that after all of that, a mishap like this would happen. And the news was leaked to you by Tammy..." As soon as Angeline said this, her expression suddenly became grim.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 If they were not getting married, then why was Tammy choosing a wedding dress? Angeline could only think of two possibilities for this. Firstly, since Tammy could not have a wedding, she felt at a loss and wanted to try on some wedding dresses alone to experience the joy of being a bride. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. If that were the case, then it would be such a tragic case for her. However, there was the other possibility that Tammy had deliberately tried on wedding dresses in front of Baby Zetty to reveal the news of her marriage to Finn. If this was indeed the case, then this woman might seem silly and sweet, but in reality, she was a shrewd and cunning woman. Of course, to aplish such a task, she would have to ask around for Baby Zetty''s whereabouts and familiarize herself with the routes she took after school... Angeline was a good-natured person, so she refused to believe that Finn''s taste would be that bad. As such, she convinced herself that Tammy was a nice girl. She should not be suspicious of her. Then, Baby Zetty asked her sorrowfully, "Mommy, does Brother Finn really like Sis Tammy?¡± Angeline said, "It''s one of Brother Finn''s wishes to have a family of his own, so after meeting the right girl, he has no reason to give up on that dream. But as for whether or not what he¡¯s feeling is love, I''m afraid even Finn himself wouldn''t be able to answer this question." Baby Zetty''s expression turned dark. "Then why couldn''t he try epting my love instead?¡± "It''s because you''re still young, and Brother Finn is a man with moral limitations. He won''t have feelings for underaged girls, and this is the gentlemen''s way. Whether or not he truly likes you, I''m afraid we won''t know until you''re all grown up." Baby Zetty nodded at her exnation. Angeline kissed Baby Zetty on the cheek and said, "It''ste, baby. Have a good rest." "Good night, Mommy." When Angeline returned to the bedroom, the wallmps in the room were still on and Jay was sitting on the bed, reading a book to leisurely pass the time. Seeing Angeline entering the room, he ced his book down to the side. Angeline was looking a little listless as she walked straight to him. Then, she lifted the nket and lay on the bed. Jay asked in surprise, "You''re not removing your makeup?" "Don¡¯t feel like it," said Angeline weakly. Jay stared at Angeline in a daze. He could sense how depressed she was, so Jayy down as well and slowly stroked her face. Then, he asked in a pampered manner, "What¡¯s wrong now?" Baby Zetty''s lonesome and helpless face emerged inside Angeline''s mind. Her words of asking Angeline to give birth to another younger sister were also lingering in her ears. Angeline abruptly said, ¡°Jaybie, why don¡¯t we abort the baby?" Jay was dumbstruck as he sat up in a panic. His handsome face turned entirely pale. "I don¡¯t care what provoked you, Angeline, but I''ll not agree to you getting rid of our child." Angeline looked at him, and her eyes were wet with tears. Jay pulled her up and ced her in his arms before gently soothing her. ¡°Angeline, we''ll face all of the difficulties together, and this is our child. Are you truly willing to get rid of it?" Angeline shook her head while crying out, "I''m not." Jay asked, "Then, can you tell Jaybie what on earth happened?" Angeline sobbed and said, "I keep feeling that I have n o energy to care about Baby Zetty¡¯s well- being because of this baby... I owe her too much. And the scariest part is that Baby Zetty is trying to entrust everything t o her unborn little sibling." Jay could feel his body getting invaded by icy currents. Angeline pushed Jay away and said with a stern expression, "Tammy told Baby Zetty that she and Finn are getting married. I keep feeling like she has an ulterior motive for doing this." Jay looked at Angeline who was being overly protective of her children and suddenly smiled softly. "Angeline, girls always look forward to a grand wedding. Tammy merely wanted to share her joy with Baby Zetty, so it''s inevitable for her to have lost her senses a little..." Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Angeline indignantly retorted, "You¡¯re trying to justify Tammy Sue¡¯s actions.¡± "I''m not." Jay did not know whether tough or cry. "You''re trying to shove false information down my throat." Jay,"..." Angeline said in a huff, "I''m sleeping with Baby Zetty tonight." Then, she pushed him away and got out of the bed to walk out. Jay''s long legsnded on the ground, and he caught u p with Angeline in just a few steps. He quickly hugged Angeline tightly into his embrace and apologized in a low voice, "Don¡¯t be angry, okay? I''m not excusing Tammy''s behavior, but I merely think that as parents, we shouldn''t be meddling with the children¡¯s affairs.¡± Angeline was protective of them, so hearing Jay''s words, not only did her anger remain, but he even made it worse. She snarled at him. "What are you trying to say? Are you saying I¡¯m meddling too much?¡± Then, she jabbed Jay''s chest in a rage while scoffing." I didn¡¯t say anything about yourck of care toward our children, yet you mind that I care about them?" It was Jay''s first time experiencing Angeline¡¯s capricious hard-headedness, and it was as if whatever he said or did at the moment would not be able to satisfy her wishes. Jay was baffled as he said, "Okay, okay. Don''t be angry. You¡¯re still pregnant with a child, and being mad is not good for the baby. How about this? Jaybie will listen to all your instructions in the future. Whatever you say goes. Okay?" He thought that his humbleness would be exchanged with Angeline¡¯s sympathy. Unexpectedly, Angeline was able to find a w in his words and fumingly said, "So you''re only obedient to me because of the baby in my stomach? Are you saying if I weren¡¯t pregnant, you wouldn''t listen to any of my words?" Jay was dumbfounded. He could not fathom the situation. Was Angeline perhaps emotionally irritable because of her pregnancy? Or perhaps mommies who were upholding their children¡¯s interest were usually akin t o a hedgehog itself? In any case, Angeline¡¯s current demeanor was making him feel utterly at a loss. Ultimately, he gave up preaching logic to Angeline and merely said in an immensely affectionate manner, "I love you, Angeline." Then, he hugged her from behind and extended his hand to gently pinch her chin. His soft movements were finally able to calm Angeline down slowly. She sighed sorrowfully. "Don''t you know how much pain Baby Zetty must be in right now?" Jay proceeded to murmur emotionally, "I do, Angeline. I often think that perhaps Baby Zetty loves Finn as deeply as I love you. If that''s the case, then Baby Zetty''s current tribtions are no different from the grief I felt when I had to say goodbye to you." Angeline looked at him with hidden bitterness. "Then how can you willingly allow Zetty to live through her days so painfully?" Jay replied, "There are some ordeals that you simply cannot escape from." Angeline was somewhat curious as she asked, "Then how¡¯d you escape your sufferings back then?" She felt that perhaps Baby Zetty could learn from Jay. Since Jay could walk out of that catastrophe unscathed, he certainly had a lot of experience in that area. Jay''s mind returned to the time when Angeline had gotten into that car ident, and his pupils abruptly shrunk from the stab of pain it brought him. Angeline could feel that his whole body had started quivering and looked up to meet his gaze. By lucky coincidence, she was able to witness the gloomy shadow in his eyes. Angeline felt shocked by this. He was merely recalling that period, yet he was able to feel this much pain? She could not begin to imagine how he managed to spend his days all those years ago. "I want to know, Jaybie.¡± Angeline¡¯s voice became softer. All her anger and hostility had disappeared. "I kept feeling like your spirit was still by my side, and I imagined that you were still with me every day... You were eating with me, sleeping with me, and going to work with me." Angeline stared at him nkly... N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jayughed at himself mockingly. "I was quite certain that I had gonepletely insane, but I wished that I would never return to normal." Angeline felt utterly heartbroken for him and replied," I''m sorry it was so hard for you, Jaybie." Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Jay said to her with great gratitude, "Thank you, Angeline. Thank you foring back. Otherwise, I can''t begin to imagine how many stupid things I would¡¯ve done in my lifetime.¡± Angeline turned around and hugged him tightly. "I won¡¯t ever leave you again, Jaybie.¡± Jay nodded gently. "Yeah, I know. I know that you won''t leave me.¡± Angeline was even more mncholic when she said," Even a strong-willed person like you has done so many preposterous and foolish things for a love that you couldn¡¯t obtain, let alone our darling Baby Zetty." Jay said, "Just wait, Angeline. A few yearster, our Baby Zetty will break out of her cocoon and be a butterfly. She''ll soon be reborn." Angeline aggrievedly looked at him. Sometimes, she honestly wondered where Jay¡¯s confidence came from that he was so determined about Baby Zetty being able to find herself again instead of losing herselfpletely. Jay continued, ¡°She''s our daughter. You have to have faith in her.¡± Angeline could only sigh weakly. Then, Jay said, "It''s gettingte, Angeline. Let''s get some rest. Tomorrow is the day Jenson will be taking over Ares Group. I''m afraid it¡¯ll be another exhausting day for you." Being parents came with inexhaustible worries, after all. Angeline was worried about Baby Zetty''s emotional wounds, and she was also concerned about Jenson embarking on a path to unpeaceful and unstable life after taking over Ares Group. Angeline sighed in a lonesome manner. "Why can''t my children live happy and carefree lives like other ordinary children?" Jay replied, "They were born into the Ares family. They have riches and wealth that ordinary children don''t possess. So naturally, they have to bear the hardships thate with the glory." Angeline understood the concept of interdependence between good and bad things, but she could not stop worrying about Jenson. That night, Jenson had a hard time falling asleep as well. He stood quietly in front of the French window, looking up at the beautiful yet iplete crescent moon in the sky. Jenson knew that he needed to be cautious every second from now on because there would be others waiting to go after him. Sure enough, when it was the dead of night... Jenson saw a figure hurrying over right downstairs. Then, he smiled maliciously and jumped out of the window with a rope. In a blink of an eye, Jenson arrived right in front of the dark figure. "Why is my favorite Grandpa Jacob inside Chateau de Selene in the middle of the night? What are your intentions?" Jenson''s voice was cold. Jacob was so enraged when he saw Jenson and red at him fumingly, asking, "You came right on time, Jenson. You¡¯re exactly who I''m looking for. Unfortunately, at this moment, assassins are infiltrating the other castles, so I¡¯d like to know what''s going on." Jenson pretended to be surprised. "Oh no, Grandpa Jacob. Then I think you should be asking yourself, what kind of shameful deeds have you done recently?" A sense of panic shed across Jacob''s eyes, but he quickly recovered his calmness. "You¡¯re about to be the person in charge of the entire Ares family, so you¡¯re not going to care about the other branches'' matters anymore?" Jenson said, "I remember now. When I was in the mall shopping this afternoon, I stumbled into some assassins as well. But those dunces were too stupid, s o I easily caught one of them." Then, Jenson cast him a hostile nce and grimly said, "I told him that if he wanted to survive, he has to make a move against those instigators behind the scenes who sent those assassins to me and do the same to all their children and grandchildren. Those people wanted to cripple me, so I''m merely retaliating. I think it¡¯s what they call scaring your opponents into hiding?" Jacob swallowed his saliva. He finally understood that they were the cause of the disaster that befell them tonight. They had shot themselves in the foot from trying to shoot a rock. Moreover, they had only wanted Jenson t o suffer a slight disability, yet they never expected Jenson''s retaliation to be so cruel.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 He was going as far as to harm their children and grandchildren. "Jens, the Ares family is charitable. Even if someone plotted something against the Areses, at best, we should deal with them following the principle of an eye for an eye. Taking revenge on their entire family is too cruel." Jenson stared at Jacob coldly and said, "Grandpa Jacob, don¡¯t you know that if you don''t pluck the weed from its root, it''ll certainly grow back?" After saying his piece, Jenson decided to take his leave. Jacob panicked and immediately staggered forward. H e pleaded with him anxiously, "Jens, if anything unfortunate were to happen to the other branches tonight, do you think you can attend the Ares family''s inheritance ceremony tomorrow in a calm andposed manner? I''m telling you, if you don''t save them today, your morality and conduct will be tainted. You won''t be able to convince the masses with your words once you¡¯re the person in charge of the Ares family." Jenson stopped and turned his head to look at Jacob, appearing calm and collected as always. "Do you think I wanted to be the Ares family''s heir?" Jacob swallowed his saliva again. He never expected that Jenson would be so indifferent toward vanity at such a young age. Unfortunately, his indifferent state o f mind toward all aspects of life had made it impossible for them to grasp his shorings. Jenson stepped closer to him again, and his voice became even colder when he said, "Also, even if something happens to the other family branches tonight, do you think they''ll speak up about it? They''ll merely quietly hide their missing fingertips. Otherwise, I''ll find out who were the murderers who nned to have me killed.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jacob trembled and immediately fell to the ground. Jenson squatted down and stared at Jacob while saying, "What¡¯s the matter with you, Grandpa Jacob?¡± Jacob tried to calm his mind before looking up. Then, he pleaded with Jenson, "Jens, all of the Ares family members from the other branches are people with capabilities as well. But your great- grandpa made you the sessor, so they''re surely somewhat sullen about it. They merely didn''t want you to be the next heir and didn''t n on harming you. Is there a need for you to get rid of everyst one of them? Rest assured, I''ll certainly help you find out who was the one plotting to harm you behind your back and have them give you an exnation." Jenson gave it a thought and said, "Since Grandpa is begging me so sincerely, then there''s no reason for a junior like me to be disrespectful. Okay then, I''ll follow you and we''ll go take a look." Jacob''s eyes immediately shed with a cunning light. Meanwhile, Jenson could see his sly expression from the corner of his eyes. A sneer appeared on the corner of his lips. Jacob walked ahead to lead the way while Jenson was waving his hand toward the person hiding behind him in the dark. A few dark shadows were shing on the surface of his wristwatch. Jacob took Jenson to the third Ares branch family''s house which was also James¡¯ house in Rose Garden. A t this moment, a group of assassins wearing ck masks were in the courtyard with all of James'' family members tied up. They all had des in their hands, but they were barely budging. When Jenson walked in, he said in a cold tone," Hmm? So you guys were waiting for me toe to begin the show?" When the assassins saw Jenson, they immediately surrounded both Jacob and Jenson. Jacob pretended to panic. "What are you people doing? Jens, quick, think of a way to get rid of them." Jenson was not at all in a hurry and scoffed. "Grandpa Jacob, weren''t you just trying to lure me out here with your acting so they could get me instead?" Jacob pretended to be righteous and said, "What are you saying, Jens? Grandpa''s a victim as well." Jenson replied, "Oh, is that so? Since that''s the case, then let''s wait for them to cut off your finger first." The assassin said, "Stop talking nonsense. We''ll cut yours first.¡± Then, he lifted the sharp de and waved it toward Jenson. It was a battle between a dozen assassins and Jenson. Jenson was getting somewhat tired of dealing with all of them. Then, Jacob hid at the side, and one of the assassins went over to pretend to seize him. Jacob and James were shedding crocodile tears as they pretended to cheer Jenson on, "You must be careful, Jens! You can''t get disabled because of them a s you know very well an Ares heir cannot have any disability." Jenson spat out the words, "I think both you grandpas should take care of yourselves." Jacob and James nced and smiled at each other. They were both ecstatic about their perfectly executed n. However, the situation began to take a turn. One of the assassins suddenly began to turn on them and dashed toward Jacob. A de was lifted into the air and shed down, making Jacob''s fingertips fall t o the ground with blood oozing out of it. "Ahhh!" A terrifying shriek instantly sounded from Rose Manor. James'' facial expression turned horrified at the scene. "Why is this happening?¡± Jenson scoffed. "Hmph. Grandpa Jacob, perhaps you didn''t anticipate this. But you''ve neglected a greater danger when you were pursuing something feudal." Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 James looked at Jenson with a horrified look, and his eyes were filled with questions and doubts. Jacob was already severely distressed, and he was about to lose his voice from shouting. "How did this happen?!¡¯¡¯ It was evident for Jacob and James at this moment that Jenson had instigated their men to turn on them. It was just that they felt exceptionally startled by the turn of events. How did Jenson do it? When did he gain the opportunity to instigate their unswerving assassins in such a short period? They started to think that Jenson was genuinely terrifying. At this moment, Baby Robbie and the military intelligence division sisters arrived at the scene. Baby Robbie shouted before he even approached them, "Get them!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The arrival of Baby Robbie made James and Jacob feel a little cautious. They were afraid of Baby Robbie catching the assassins as they were likely to confess under torture or temptations of fame and fortune. Hence, they wanted the assassins to quickly escape. As for Jenson, his eyes appeared dark and gloomy. He cast a secretive nce at the assassin who had hurt Jacob, and the guy immediately turned around to jump above the high wall. The other assassins fled along with him. By the time Baby Bobbie appeared, all the assassins had vanished into thin air. "Where are the assassins?" Baby Robbie asked when h e saw the empty courtyard. Jenson mocked him, "Did you think you''d get them with that snail-like pace of yours?" Baby Robbie checked Jenson¡¯s whole body and said," It''s fine as long as you''re safe.¡± Then, Jenson walked toward Jacob and asked, "How''s your injury?" The fingertips of Jacob''s left hand had been sliced off, and he was in so much pain that his whole body was quivering. Jenson looked at his missing fingers, and his eyes turned gloomy at the sight. Harming others would only ultimately harm oneself! "Someone take Second Old Master to the hospital," Jenson said somewhat calmly, "It seems like Grandpa Jacob won''t be able to attend my inheritance ceremony tomorrow." Jacob appeared utterly distressed upon hearing this. The inheritance ceremony was always rted to the distribution of benefits for each family branch. If he failed to show up, the second family branch would lose its chance to speak up. "It''s just a minor injury,¡± said Jacob. Then, Jenson said, "Don''t you want your fingers anymore, Grandpa Jacob? If you head to the hospital now, perhaps they¡¯ll be able to salvage them." Jacob instantly became very hesitant. If he wanted to keep his fingers, then he could not participate in tomorrow''s inheritance ceremony. If he nned on attending, then he had to dy the surgery of reattaching his fingertips. After weighing all the pros and cons again and again, Jacob toughened his tone. He bargained with Jenson, saying, "Jens, if I can''t participate in tomorrow''s inheritance ceremony, how do you n on allocating the benefits for each of the family¡¯s branches?" Jenson replied, "I''m tired, so I¡¯m heading back to rest." After saying this, he walked out of the garden. Jacob was so enraged that he started stomping on his feet. Then, Jenson''s voice could be heard saying, "Grandpa Jacob, even if I give you mountains of gold, you''d have to feel blessed to be able to enjoy it." One sentence from him was able to choke Jacob up into feeling mournful. After Jenson and Baby Robbie left, James and Jacob began to whisper. "What on earth happened, Jacob? Why did the assassins we hired injure you instead?¡± James was immensely puzzled. Jacob looked at Jenson''s back view, and his eyes seemingly ignited with a burst of fire. "He''s the devil himself. He must''ve instigated our men to turn their backs on us at a critical time like this.¡± Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 James shuddered at the thought and said, "It''s too terrifying. His method of attack is practically invisible.¡± Jacob said, "That means there''s a traitor among our men, so we can''t send them out to get things done for u s for the time being. It seems like we¡¯ll have to watch a s he struts around with his new power.¡± James could feel a chill running down his spine. "Why do I start to feel like Jens is much more frightening than Jay?" Jacob replied, "I guess the situation with tomorrow''s inheritance ceremony has been determined.¡± When Jenson returned to Chateau de Selene, Jay was sitting on the sofa near the lobby. He was wearingfy ck clothes but still looked as grand as a king. Jenson saw Daddy and whispered to the others, "Guys, head back to your rooms and get some sleep. I''ll exin things to Daddy." Baby Robbie was most afraid of getting into trouble, so he hurriedly patted Jenson on the shoulder andfortingly said, "Good luck.¡± Then, he quickly slipped away. Jenson walked toward his daddy. "Daddy." Jay looked at him with a profound and unfathomable gaze. His expression was filled with questions. Then, after quite some time, he finally said with much emotion, "You went ahead and cut off your Grandpa Jacob¡¯s fingers just like that? Don¡¯t you think it''s a bit cruel?" Jenson''s current posture was as straight as a ramrod. His aura was still as breathtaking as the day he came out of his mother''s womb. "Daddy, perhaps you can turn a blind eye toward all those vile things the other Areses have done, but I cant. Jay gazed at Jenson, and his tender eyes showed a slight ripple. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Not so long ago, I was just as grand and imposing as you are now. I wanted to clean up all the dirt surrounding the Areses and make them bright and clear without any impurities." Jenson was slightly startled. "Then why did you change your mind, Daddy?" Jay said, "It''s because of your mommy. She removed all of my hostility and pulled out all of my rebellious scales." Jenson felt that it was slightly outrageous. "Mommy would never stop you from doing the things you want t o do." Jay replied, "She didn''t stop me. But I didn''t want to d o it anymore.¡± Jay stood up, only to realize that Jenson''s height was about to surpass his. Then, Jay patted Jenson''s head and said, "Jens, everyone has a rebellious side that no one can touch. But everyone will get a chance to meet the person who''ll tame that side of them. She¡¯ll make you kind, and you''ll wish nothing but happiness for her." A vague shadow was appearing in Jenson''s mind, but he still stubbornly said, "I haven''t met such a person, s o I''ll keep my rebellious side and continue to not let anyone touch it.¡± Hence, Jay said, "Go and get some rest." When the first glimmer of dawn sprinkled down, the whole Tourmaline Estate had already entered a busy state. In Chateau de Selene. Angelina woke up early in the morning. After washing up, Angeline started getting busy as well. She had bought a new suit for Jenson and started ironing it with a steamer. Then, she took the suit and went up the stairs. She knocked on the door, and she could hear Jens'' drowsy voice from inside the room. "Come in.¡± Angeline pushed the door open and entered. She saw Jenson sitting up with his nket wrapped around him and his exposed upper body. Angeline was dumbfounded and she nagged, "When did you learn to sleep naked? This is a bad habit. It''s easier for you to catch a cold like this." Jenson yawned and replied, "It just feels more free and unconstrained." Then, Angeline turned around and faced her back toward Jenson, saying, "Get up and put on some clothes. Mommy bought you a new suit, so try it on and see if it fits." Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Jenson said again in a sleepy voice, "Mommy, can you help me choose a shirt from the closet?" Angeline was slightly stunned... However, a gentle smile soon overflowed from the corners of her eyes. She always had the illusion that Jens was old and wise, as though he was already a fully grown adult. As such, she did not expect that Jens would have such a side that still depended on his parents. Angeline walked toward the closet and chose a pale white shirt with a twill tie. Then, she returned to the bedside and helped Jenson with his shirt and tie. Jens smiled very contentedly at her, saying, "You''re the best, Mommy.¡± Angeline smiled at him and replied, "You''ll be in charge of the Ares family¡¯s affairs from now on, Jens. You''re going to be a mini-adult." Jens suddenly hugged Angeline and said emotionally, "I may not have so much time to care about you in the future, Mommy. Promise me you''ll take care of yourself. Don''t let anyone bully you again, or Daddy and I will feel distressed for you." Angeline could feel her nose turning sore at his words, and she said to him with a smile, "Silly child, who''d dare toy a finger on me? I have your daddy and all o f you around me. Anyone who sees me walking toward them would probably take a detour to avoid m e." Jenson touched Mommy¡¯s belly again before saying, " Why don¡¯t you have another girl, Mommy? It''s best if she inherits your beauty. Daddy will be pleased about i t as well.¡± "Your dad has mentioned these exact words to me before. You and your dad are truly alike." At this moment, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty came into Jenson¡¯s room as well. The two were wearing scarlet red clothing and looked like gorgeous blooming flowers as they stood by the door. "Woah, Jens, are you trying to be cute around Mommy?¡± Baby Robbie teased him, saying, "With that icy-cold devil-like face of yours? It¡¯s giving me goosebumps.¡± Jens furrowed his brows. "What on earth are you wearing? Why are you wearing such an alluring color? Is that appropriate for a man your size?" Baby Robbie blurted out, "I''m wearing this to celebrate your big day. What an unappreciative tool, you are!¡± Then, Baby Robbie walked up to Angeline and took her hand, saying with a coy and childish tone," Mommy, why didn''t you get me new clothes as well?¡± Watching the scene before him, Jenson was stumped for words as he shuddered and felt goosebumps rising all over his skin. How could Baby Robbie have the cheek to say anything about him when he was behaving this way too? Angeline smiled and said, "When you return to Yorks Stronghold to be the person in charge there, Mommy will also get you something new, okay?" Baby Robbie pouted and muttered, "Then TH have to wait forever. I''ve discussed the matter with Greatgrandpa Yorks before, and he said Yorks Stronghold has been doing well these several years. Moreover, Grandpa Spencer is keeping watch as well, so I¡¯m still free of worries and will be able to enjoy a few more years of peaceful days. Then, after I''m done with my studies, I can go and look for an exquisitedy for myself. I''ll take her to Yorks Stronghold to apany me so I won''t ever waste a single moment of my lifetime." Angeline was very pleased to hear his ns. Yorks Stronghold was an isted ce very high up o n the mountains, so the lively Baby Robbie might not get used to life there in the first year. However, if there was a like-minded girl who would be willing to go to Yorks Stronghold with him, perhaps Baby Robbie would not be so lonely. Angeline had the same thoughts as Baby Robbie and hoped for their wishes toe true. She secretly prayed to God that He must bestow Baby Robbie his very own soulmate. Jenson immediately undermined him, saying," Mommy, don''t believe his nonsense. Just a few days ago, he kept harping on and on about how troublesome women were and that he''d be a carefree bachelor forever." Angeline immediately shook her head. "No, no, that won¡¯t do. You''re still young right now, Baby Robbie. So it''s okay for you not to fall in love and start dating. But when you''re all grown up, you''ll have to find yourself a good girl and stay with her until you''re old. Only then will you not be alone.¡± Baby Robbie said, "Mommy, do you think everyone is a s fortunate as you are? To be able to find someone to grow old with?" When Baby Robbie said this, he cast a dim nce at Baby Zetty. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "There are many foolish men and unmarried women i n the world." Baby Robbie sighed. A single sentence from his mouth had turned the atmosphere in the room dull and insipid almost instantly. Baby Zetty quietly said, "Don¡¯t be so discouraged and dejected, Robbie. There are so many girls who like you, so you''ll just have to reach in and grab one." Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 The morning sun spread across thend, and the whole of Tourmaline Estate was shrouded by golden sunlight. Tourmaline Estate¡¯s clubhouse had been decorated till it was a truly dazzling sight to behold. The Ares family¡¯s direct line of descendants, the illegitimate children from the other branches of the family, and various Ares Group''s shareholders were gathered together in high spirits. They were waiting for the arrival of the new heir, and each of them had their own ns in their hearts. Even so, everyone hoped that Jenson would guide them into a new future. At this moment, Chateau de Selene was also crowded with people. Grand Old Master Ares, Jordan, Chloe, Angeline, Jay, Josie, Zayne, Grand Old Master Yorks, Spencer, Mrs. Yorks, Cole, and Sis Shirley were all gathered together. All of the Ares children were dressed in red, and the eldest sister, Andy, had brought Baby Robbie and the other sisters to guard the roads like por trees. When the gates of Chateau de Selene opened, Jenson walked out in his well-fitted suit while facing the morning sun. He was close to being 1.8 meters tall now, but his physique had not fully grown to be as imposing and magnificent as an adult man''s just yet. Even so, the aura he exuded gave others the impression he was a child with splendid prospects. It was just that his boundlessly enticing face was too grave and stern, and his beautiful pair of peach blossom eyes appeared too cold to the extent that his whole body was permeating with cold air. The moment he walked out, he could not help but cast a nce at his mom and dad who were standing at the side. Jay merely gave him a faint smile, his eyes filled with admiration and gratitude. Meanwhile, Angeline was holding onto Jay''s hand tightly. At that moment, she felt proud of Jenson but also extraordinarily nervous and worried at the same time. "Our Jens is all grown up, Angeline. Believe in him. He''ll better himself and emerge stronger and fiercer than before. Then, he''ll be capable ofnding the most vicious attacks when confronting enemies and defending the ones his heart truly loves," said Jay while putting on aforting smile for Angeline. Angeline sighed with sorrow, saying, "If only it''s possible, I''d want us to be his backbones forever. Then there won''t be a need for him to live so exhaustingly." Jenson walked along the fiery red carpet. His resolute footsteps were headed toward the clubhouse. Surrounding him were the new generation of Ghost members led by Finn. They were filled with vigor, still youthful and lively, yet steadily cold for the asion. The eight Ghost members were divided into two lines as they mightily protected Jenson while he made his way over. Baby Robbie and Sis Andy looked at each other while they followed along, joining the Ghost members. All the 12 siblings set off together. Behind them were Jay and the beautiful Angeline. The ones who followed suit were Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks with the rest of the family. When Jenson arrived at the clubhouse, the noisy and lively room instantly turned silent.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Then, there was a whisper sounding from the corner. "That''s Jenson Ares?¡± a youthful man with a cigar dangling from his mouth said while skillfully puffing out a smoke ring. His appearance was exuding a sense of unruliness and he appeared to be somewhat sloppy. "That¡¯s him, Josh." The second branch¡¯s eldest son, Jasper Ares, said while pressing his thin lips into a line. "He''s just a child.¡± Joshua''s tone sounded contemptuous. Joshua Ares was Old Master Jacob''s illegitimate son from the second branch family. He was extremely clever and had excellent grades since he was a child. Even when he started working, he had proven himself to be extraordinarily valiant in his professional work a s well. Unfortunately, even though he was filled with aspiration, he could not make use of his potential due t o his special status. It was because Ares Group would never ept illegitimate Ares children outside of wedlock to work for Ares Enterprises. This brutal rule implemented by Jay made Joshua hate him a lot. This meant his talents were all for nothing since he could not hold a post in the most solid and robust industry association, Ares Enterprises. This fact had always made him feel sour from the loss of hope. Now that Jay had finally stepped down from being the person in charge of Ares Group, Joshua was looking forward to the turning point in his career that would mark a moment of historical transformation. Therefore, seeing that Jenson was merely an ignorant youngster, a vision for the future immediately arose in his head. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Jasper knew that his scheming father had just suffered from Jenson''s little trick, so he was somewhat looking down on his illegitimate brother for underestimating the enemy. Perhaps he had taken into ount their rtionship, s o Jasper kindly warned Joshua, "Don¡¯t underestimate him. He''s more two-faced and ruthless than his father." Joshua frowned with disbelief when he heard this, saying, "That''s merely a rumor. A 15-year-old child still has limited experience, after all. He¡¯s still very simple-minded." Jasper shook his head and stopped talking. Joshua was too arrogant. Then, Jasper suddenly wondered if Joshua was even suitable to be Jenson''s assistant? When Jenson walked in front of Jasper and Joshua, h e deliberately stopped his footsteps. He cast a deep gaze at their faces for an unknown reason and then continued to walk toward the podium with a calm expression. "What does he mean by that?" Joshua could not understand why Jenson was treating them so unusually. When Jenson arrived at the podium, his eyes swept across the audience who had started whispering one after another. They seemed like they were expressing their dissatisfaction with Jenson. Suddenly, someone stood up. They were filled with indignation at the injustice. The person scoffed, saying, "The Ares family are entrepreneurs who stay hale and hearty despite the years, and they''re rulefollowers who stand on the older generations'' shoulders to brave the wind with great ambitions to be part of history. That is how the Areses were able to monopolize the entire Imperial Capital with Ares Group in this time and age. I¡¯m extremely bewildered by the current situation. There are other strong entrepreneurs who are seniors in this field, yet why is a kid who''s still wet behind the ears chosen to b e the next heir?" The others proceeded to nod in agreement. "Yes, that''s true." When Angeline, who was below the stage, saw that Jenson had be the target of public criticism, she could not bear to watch her son receive such a cold reception. She looked around in a stirred-up manner and was itching to throw curses to help Jens with this babbling crowd. Jay pulled Angeline into his embrace and circled her powerfully with one arm. He soothed her with a low voice, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Angeline. Let¡¯s see what he''ll do." Angeline lifted her gaze back to Jens. She could see Jenson''s sharp gaze sweeping across the audience while his thin and charming lips parted. Then, a chilly yet still kiddish voice that did not match his age was heard. "Age doesn''t make a man. On the contrary, history has proven that since ancient times, young men make better heroes." The older man who questioned Jenson earlier suddenly became too embarrassed to show his face. "Then do you have the skills and knowledge to manage Ares Enterprises?" someone stood up and asked. Jenson answered, "You''ll not believe anything I say at the moment, so why not allow time to give you the answer?" "What are your long-term goals, Young Master Jenson? You can at least let us have the answer to this, right?" Jenson said, "To not seek more benefits for Ares Enterprises..." After a pause, the audience below him was already sighing. "What kind of a n is that?" "Are you implying that after assuming your position a s the head of Ares Enterprises, you''re not nning to seek more benefits for Ares Enterprises? This... This is too outrageous!" Jenson continued, "Ares Enterprises should belong to the nation as we''ll only have a home once it¡¯s a united country. Therefore, I hope that in the future, Ares Enterprises will put a stop to the domestic monopolizing situation and solve the working ss'' employment problem moreprehensively. Then, we''ll be able to achieve our goal to expand internationally and earn foreign money instead to be a service to our nation''s citizens. That is the direction of the new Ares Enterprises." These words dumbfounded everyone.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Such a young child was able to have such a broad mindset and aspirations. This had indeed broken the principle that businessmen were out to seek nothing but profits. Jay showed a smile that was filled with admiration. Jenson was indeed his pride and joy. "Jaybie, you''ve truly seeded in Jenson''s upbringing," said Angeline. Even she was filled with a sense of pride. All the people in the clubhouse seemed to be in awe of Jenson that they forgot to make things difficult for him. A momentter, Joshua stood up, looking somewhat menacing as he said, "Before you try and go global, perhaps you should settle a family issue beforehand. I''d like to ask, what are your ns for the illegitimate children of the Ares family?" Jenson very swiftly diverted his attention to the question and answered with much force, "Of course, I''d like to please as many people as possible." Joshua''s eyes shot out hints of euphoria. "Are you... trying to say that you''ll acknowledge the identities of the illegitimate children?" Jenson answered firmly and resolutely, "Yes." As the representative of children born within wedlock and who were considered legitimate children, Jasper aggressively retorted, "Mr. Ares, are you trying to overthrow your father''s decision? Are you not afraid that your father will get angry over this? Don''t forget the previous president of the company has the right to oust the new president." Jenson turned his gaze toward Jay, and Jay gave him a gentle smile. His eyes were filled with approval and support. In fact, when Jens decided that Ares Enterprises¡¯ grand goal was to solve the working ss'' employment issues, Jay had already made a firm decision in his heart. That was, no matter what decision Jenson was to make, he would unconditionally support him and protect him. It was like how Grand Old Master Ares had supported all his decisions back then. Furthermore, Jen''s grand goal was immensely selfless. Jenson said, "I think that any decision I make, as long as I don''t vite any moral principles, my father would dly support me." Jasper secretly nced at Jay, and when he noticed the smile in Jay''s eyes and how he was seemingly very supportive of Jenson''s decision, Jasper felt nothing but difort in his heart. On the other hand, as a child bom out of wedlock, Joshua was ecstatic over the news. Due to Jenson''s decision to acknowledge the illegitimate children''s identities, all the Ares children born out of wedlock suddenly became more enthusiastic. They all talked at once and rushed to ask him, "So what are your actual ns for us, Mr. Ares?" Jenson frowned while sweeping his cold gaze across the crowd and faintly scowled. "All of you shut up." This deterrence was not filled with anger but prestige. Everyone merely thought that since he was their junior, it was inevitable to be somewhat rude to him. A s such, they were all stunned when Jenson was suddenly indignant. Jenson''s aura was too mighty for them. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then, Jenson said, "Remember this, don''t be so stupid as to expose your low IQ in front of me. Ares Enterprises employs only those who are capable and rejects nepotism." Everyone was dumbfounded again. Jenson''s tactic was clearly more eptable than Jay''splete refusal of letting the illegitimate children enter Ares Group. However, the eptance level was not in ordance with blood rtions but only to provide posts for the Ares children out of wedlock. As for what kind of jobs they would be receiving, it would all be rted to their capabilities. "Excuse me, does that mean the Ares legitimate children will also be assigned posts ording to their capabilities?" Jasper protested in dissatisfaction. Jenson scorned him and said, "The treatment for children born in wedlock will indeed be different from that of children born out of wedlock. On a moral level, children born out of wedlock are often criticized and condemned by society, while children born in wedlock are born with silver spoons in their mouths a s soon as they''re born. Hence, Ares Enterprises will treat the legitimate and illegitimate children ording to the social ethics and legal standards." Jenson''s answer might have been arrogant, but it was perfect. He even confessed that legitimate children would have preferential treatment. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 The statement secretly delighted the legitimate children as it appropriately suppressed the illegitimate children¡¯s thoughts of reaping something without sowing. Jenson said, "Children born out of wedlock is not a big matter, nor is it a small overlookable matter. But, since they¡¯re still stains that are morally unerasable, Ares Group will never hire new employees who are ethically stained." This was Jenson''s way of trying to pluck a weed from its roots, and his words even served as a significant warning. It showed that even though Jenson epted the children born out of wedlock, he did not promote the idea of allowing more children to be born illegitimately. The inheritance ceremony quickly ended right after. Once Ares Enterprises'' shareholders left one after another, all of the Ares children, those born in and out of wedlock, remained at the scene. They surrounded Jens and asked him, "Mr. Ares, where do you n on letting us settle now?" Jenson shrugged his shoulders and said as calm as always, "Go and ask your fathers.¡± The second and third branch''s group of illegitimate children immediately rejoiced, but the other legitimate children¡¯s faces were as dark as charcoal at the moment. Jasper was panting in anger when he questioned Jenson, "What do you mean, Jenson? Are you nning to let all of them stay in Tourmaline Estate?" Jenson replied, "Even the most honest and upright official will find it difficult to resolve familial disputes, so I''ll be delegating the authority over to you t o manage your own family affairs from now on.¡± Jasper held onto Jenson and said in disbelief, "Jens, how could you tear apart the system that your father worked so hard to build?" Jenson looked at Jasper who seemed beside himself a t the moment. Then, he said meaningfully, "Uncle, the problems regarding the Ares illegitimate children will ultimately need to be solved sooner orter. Instead of letting them do vile things in the dark, it''s better to bring them into the light so they could be seen. Visible enemies are easier to deal with than the ones hiding i n the dark.¡± Jasper stared at Jenson in a daze. He had always felt that Jens was a profound person, yet now he started t o think that his depth was terrifying. The unknowing Baby Zetty suddenly felt bad about Jenson''s decision of not maintaining Daddy''s administration. When Baby Robbie noticed Baby Zetty¡¯s reddened eyes, he curiously asked, "What''s wrong with you, Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty murmured, "I¡¯m afraid of Daddy getting upset over Jens'' decision.¡± Baby Robbie circled her shoulder andfortingly said in a low tone, ¡°Don''t be sad. Jens naturally has his own brilliant reason for doing this." "Oh?" Baby Robbie exined, "If Jens were to suppress the illegitimate children, then the second and third branches of the family would only unite to go up against him. He''s about to release all the monsters, ghosts, and snakes out in the open so that they would go up against one another instead. Once both sides are injured and have lost their vitality, he''ll be the one t o clean up the mess." Baby Zetty had an epiphany. "So Jens wants the brothers to kill each other?" Baby Robbie shushed her and continued, "Children born in and out of wedlock were all originally innocent children. Jens will not treat them differently. So after the bloody massacre, time will prove which of the Ares family children are trustworthy and which of them are hiding evil tendencies. Jens will know how t o urately employ them in the future when the timees.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baby Zetty gave a thumbs up, saying, "Big Brother is truly ferocious." Baby Robbie was prostrating himself in admiration toward Jens and replied, "Big Brother has proven himself worthy of being our big brother." After the inheritance ceremony, Jenson and the rest returned to Chateau de Selene. Meanwhile, the other family branches were disturbed by the upancy of the illegitimate children. They were each fighting for their territory, and everyone was extremely displeased. Jacob and James were very thrilled at first. Finally, after working hard for so many years, they could witness the scene of their houses being crowded by their wife and mistresses as well as all their children and grandchildren. However, the endless quarreling on the very first day began to make them wonder if their years of hard work were, in fact, spent in the wrong direction? Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Inside the lobby of the second branch''s annex. Jacob was sitting on the sofa majestically. He was now over 66-years-old and his hair had started to turn white. In contrast to the ck hair on his head, the white hair was making him appear a little old. Fortunately, he was still in good health, and the pair of gold-rimmed reading sses he wore made him seem a little more refined. Several women were standing in the hall at the moment. His first partner, the second madam, looked cold as she stared at Jacob resentfully. "What are your ns, Old Master? Are you trying to let all of them in?" Jacob looked at his first partner. Although he did not have much love for her, his first partner was brilliant, elegant, and a decent person. She had been with him for decades and had kept their house well organized throughout the years. Jacob¡¯s face revealed his guilty conscience when he was faced with Second Madam''s criticism. However, h e still honestly confessed his inner thoughts, saying," You can see how old I¡¯m getting now, Madam. They''ve been with me for so many years and they''re all my women. The children they''ve given birth to are all my flesh and blood, and they''re connected to my heart. So if I continue to show no interest in them, I¡¯ll always have a guilty conscience." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Second Madam''s attitude was extremely tough and she snarled. "What if I don''t agree to this?" Ayer of frost immediately covered Jacob''s elegant face. He said somewhat dimly, "The matter has been decided, Madam. This is something you cannot change. Moreover, this was the decision made by Ares Enterprises'' person in charge, so you don''t have the power to interfere." Second Madam started chuckling out of anger. "Heh, Jens is just a child. Perhaps he made such a decision because he doesn¡¯t want to show interest in our family''s sordid and messy affairs." At this moment, Jacob and the mistresses hugged each other and went up against the first wife. "We''ve been with Old Master for so many years now, Sis. Our contribution to this family is no lesser than yours. We''ve let you take all of the advantages so far, and now that we¡¯re finally allowed to see the light of day, stop making things difficult for us already. Why is a woman trying to make things hard for other women?" Smack! Second Madam raised her hand and pped the arrogant mistress. "This is no ce for a b*tch like you to speak." The mistress'' name was Elsa Coast. She was over 50 years old this year, but she was still attractive for an aged woman. After receiving the p, she immediately tearfully grumbled to Jacob, saying, "Sis Charlotte is too temperamental, Old Master. If she can¡¯t tolerate us, then I think we should take the children to live outside.¡± Several other mistresses nodded their heads and said aggrievedly, "Sis Elsa is right. We won¡¯t belong in Tourmaline Estate anyway." Afterward, all of them pretended to leave the ce. Jacob''s greatest wish in life was to have his home crowded with his women and children. He wanted to enjoy the life of having several partners and for all his children to enjoy their blessed lives under the same roof. When he saw how Second Madam¡¯s stubbornness had almost ruined his years of efforts, h e was immediately enraged by her. He stood up and pointed angrily at Second Madam, scowling and yelling, "Charlotte Chambers, don''t overstep your boundaries. If you still want to stay in this house, then I advise you to behave yourself. Don¡¯t be rude to the other women in the future, or else don¡¯t me me for what I''ll do to you." Second Madam had a fierce temperament. She immediately puffed her chest and walked forward to roar back at him, "Jacob Ares, don''t forget that I own half of the second branch family''s assets. If you have the audacity to keep them in Tourmaline Estate, then let¡¯s get a divorce. We¡¯ll get a divorce tomorrow!" "Why you..." Jacob was fuming with rage. Then, Jacob recalled something that Grand Old Master Ares had done so that his offspring would have favorable public images. He had meticulously increased the first wives'' authority, so each of the branch family¡¯s assets were jointly owned between the husband and wife. If he and Second Madam were to divorce, then that would imply half of the second branch family¡¯s assets would be taken away by Second Madam. Second Madam looked at Jacob arrogantly and threatened him, "What is it? You can¡¯t afford to divorce me, Old Master?" Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 Jacob red at Second Madam. He was filled with resentment toward her as she was creating such difficulties, but he still kept a rather elegant appearance. "It''s gettingte today, Madam. Why don''t we let them stay the night? I''ll send them away tomorrow." Anyone with discerning eyes could see that this was Jacob''s strategy to stall her. However, Second Madam still epted the kind offer. She scorned and loathed these strangers standing inside her annex and suddenly chuckled smugly. "Heh, when I wake up tomorrow morning, I hope I won''t see the house still filled with all this trash. Or else, we¡¯ll head to the town hall at eight o''clock tomorrow." After getting married to Jacob, Second Madam had never quit her job. Not only did she have her own newspaper office, but she had also helped Jacob out i n the business world. She was well-versed in the cruel fights that urred within the rich and powerful families. To prevent Jacob from plotting anything against her, she had never given him the opportunity and time to transfer the assets to his name. Jacob''s heart was fuming with anger, yet he tried topromise while saying, "Aren''t you being too forceful, Madam? How can I help them settle down in such a short period? Second Madam''s pupils immediately shrunk, and she faintly examined the look in Jacob''s eyes. Her own eyes were filled with nothing but disappointment in him. "It''s not easy for you to settle them down in such a short period of time?" Perhaps he was more afraid that the transferring of assets would not be so easy, right? Jacob was somewhat ufortable from Second Madam''s serene and unpredictable stare. He was secretly plotting to transfer their assets these few days so that Second Madam would not profit from their divorce and perhaps would not push him for one. When the time came, maybe she would even obediently be fully convinced by him to ept the new arrangement? Second Madam suddenlyughed, causing the atmosphere to be dismal. She turned and walked outside in a lonesome manner while muttering, "So I guess the things you said about for richer or for poorer, in disaster and happiness, and in sickness and in health, we''ll never leave each other... All of that turned out to be fake, after all?" Jacob was dumbfounded. Second Madam''s abnormal reaction made him feel inexplicably uneasy, but seeing that she was not continuing to make things hard on him, he was secretly delighted once more. Jacob proceeded to n out his three other mistresses and their children''s housing situation. It was decided that they would each upy the east, west, and south courtyards of the annex after drawing lots, while Second Madam stayed in North Courtyard. That night, Jacob did not return to North Courtyard. Second Madam called her three children to her side. Although her expression looked empty, there was unprecedented firmness in her eyes. "Do all of you know about your father bringing all of his mistresses home?" Second Madam asked in a dark tone. Jasper, Joanna, and Julia nodded sorrowfully. Then, Jasperined, "Dad¡¯s truly gone senile. Why can¡¯t he remember that Third Uncle''s legs were crippled because of his mistresses all those years ago?" Second Madam looked at her children''s pitiful faces that made them look like abandoned dogs and sternly criticized, "All of you cheer up. You cannot be discouraged, especially during times like this.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The three siblings looked at their mother in unison. "D o you have a n, Mom?" Second Madam said, "Your dad is having thoughts of trying to transfer the assets to him due to my threat of divorcing him. I''ll never allow all of you to gain nothing from this." Afterward, Second Madam stared at her three children fiercely. "Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 Jasper was first to understand his mother. "Mom, we won¡¯t wait idly for opportunities since Dad is being so ruthless toward us. We''ll have to think of a method to get the assets that belong to us." Second Madam said, "The second branch family''s assets should rightfully belong to the three of you. So you¡¯ll have to work hard now and concentrate fully on dealing with your dad''s illegitimate children. The president has stated that they''ll have to start from the bottom if they want to join Ares Group, so all of you must not give them a chance to stand out." "I know what to do from here, Mom," said Jasper. "You may head downstairs." In the third branch family''s Rose Manor. Third Old Master, James, had learned his lesson from the past and did not ept all of his mistresses into Tourmaline Estate. However, he still tried to have a pleasant conversation with Third Madam about it. "Don''t worry, Madam. I''ll not bring the other women into our household. But the children are still my flesh and blood, so I cannot turn a blind eye to them. Hence, I''ll prepare to give them posts in TV Station.¡± Third Madam had slight concerns over her son, Jean. He failed to attend to his duties and had no ambition i n life. If those illegitimate children were to enter TV Station, she was afraid it would not be long before they squeezed Jean out of his position. However, Third Madam had a weak character and she indecisively asked, "Then what will happen to our Jean, Old Master?" James said, "It''s not like you¡¯re not aware of Jean''s character. He''ll never turn out to be apetent person. So if we hand TV Station over to him, he''ll just squander the whole business sooner orter. It''s better to let the other children have a chance at it. We''ll just have to leave him a huge pension." James hardly tried to conceal his discontent for Jeans. This made Third Madam''splexion be unsightly. "If you don¡¯t like Jean, Old Master, then I naturally have nothing to say as well," said Third Madam sorrowfully. James saw the gloomy look on Third Madam¡¯s face andforted her with sweet words once more, "Rest easy. I''ll leave a lot of money for Jean, and even this house in Tourmaline Estate will be given to him." Third Madam said, "You should go and talk to Jean about this." Afterward, Third Madam left somewhat dejectedly. James came to Jean¡¯s bedroom, and when he saw Jean, he did not try to beat around the bush. He spoke bluntly, "Jean, I''m sure you know that the Ares children who were born out of wedlock are now allowed to enter Ares Group. Since you don¡¯t like working anyway, I wonder if it might be better for you to hand TV Station over to your other brothers and sisters to manage. To make it up to you, I''ll leave Rose Manor and a huge sum of pension for you..." Jean looked at James in disbelief. He always knew that his father was not fond of him. In the past few years, he had shown great malice for his father as the man had been rather unfaithful to his mother with few other women, making her highly distressed. Since then, the rtionship between the two had drastically changed. However, Jean never expected that his father''s affections for him were so shallow. "I don''t want TV Station, and keep the money for your retirement," Jean said while walking to his closet. Then, he very simply packed his luggage and walked out with the suitcase. James was dumbfounded at this scene. "What are you doing?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jean smiled bitterly. "Since you cannot tolerate me, then there''s no reason for me to stay here. So from now on, I¡¯ll be living outside." James¡¯ face was ashen and turning pale due to anger. "You don''t even have money, so how do you n to live?" "I''ll beg Big Brother to find me a way to make a living." Jean merely waved at him and turned to leave abruptly. James was so enraged by Jeans that he almost fainted on the spot. His own son would rather beg outsiders for help than admit defeat to him. Was he such a failure as a father? It was a cold and cheerless night filled with somber rain. Many people¡¯s hearts were destined to be as sorrowful as the bleak wind and cold rain. Baby Zetty was lying on her bed as she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Ultimately, she got up andy near the window, looking at the figures below Chateau de Selene. Finn was guarding right downstairs. Of course, as Jenson''s newly promoted assistant, he had to deal with all matters for Jenson, regardless of their importance. Tonight was the day Jenson took office, so Finn chose to personally protect Jens in the event an unexpected ident arose. He had no clue that his hard work would make Baby Zetty so distressed that she could barely breathe. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 It abruptly started raining outside, but Finn refused to trouble those inside Chateau de Selene. As such, he and the other Ghost members merely stood under the rain. From time to time, Finn''s eyes would sweep past Baby Zetty''s room. Seeing that the curtains by the window were still drifting about, Finn was filled with confusion. Was the girl not sleeping? In order to confirm things, Finn suddenly sneezed aloud. Baby Zetty''s heart started to burn with worries. However, at this moment, she no longer cared about whether or not she needed to avoid Finn. She picked u p a few umbres while running downstairs. After Finn sneezed a few times, he beganughing at his childishness. Why was he testing out a kid''s sincerity? Was he sick in the head? However, when Chateau de Selene''s door made a creaking sound, Finn turned to see Baby Zetty¡¯s petite figure appearing in front of him. He was immediately dumbfounded. Baby Zetty handed an umbre to each of the Ghost members. When it was Finn''s turn, she nervously shoved the umbre in his arms. She did not even dare to meet his gaze anymore before turning around t o flee. Then, Finn''s hand suddenly sped onto hers. Baby Zetty turned around in confusion, and she could not stop the feeling of surprise in her heart. Her eyes were filled with expectations. "Why aren''t you asleep thiste at night, little girl?" asked Finn. Baby Zetty''s ears immediately started burning. Well, she could not say that she could not sleep as she was worried about him, right? She used to be able to shamelessly speak her mind in front of him. However, now that he had a girlfriend, even Baby Zetty knew she had to exercise restraint. "I..." she mumbled for quite some time, unable to exin herself. Finn suddenly reached out and stroked her face, eximing, "Why did you lose so much weight?" Baby Zetty giggled at him, saying, "Don''t you think I''ve gotten more beautiful, Brother Finn?" Finn was merely thinking about how her body had grown like a balloon and quickly shriveled back down in a couple of months. He was in no frame of mind to care about her appearance and merely cared about her health. "Changing your physique so drastically like this is detrimental to your health. How much do you weigh right now?" "About 50 kilograms." Finn looked at Baby Zetty''s petite body that still carried a little bit of baby fat and suddenly smiled." That''s good. Just keep this weight." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Baby Zetty nodded at him. "Okay." Suddenly, she noticed that Finn''s umbre waspletely covering her while half of his body was exposed to the rain outside. He was getting soaked by the pouring rain, so Baby Zetty hurriedly covered her head while running back. "I''m heading back now." Finn looked at her agile-moving figure, and his smile started to freeze a little. He suddenly discovered that he seemed to be in the wrong. He had always regarded Baby Zetty as a child, but the child had started to carry burdens in her heart now. She was no longer the simple-minded kid from before who would fully express all of her emotions in front of him. Back then, when she frowned, he would know that something was on her mind. The current Baby Zetty clearly wanted to see him and care about him above anything else, but she endured i t and was unwilling to show it anymore. Finn looked up at Baby Zetty''s window curtains and they were no longer fluttering. Finn¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a sense of panic. Exactly how much was this kid hiding from them? Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 The torrential rain was sweeping across the entire Imperial Capital. The dim light at night cast a nting and shaking shadow of the dested Jean Ares. Jean could barely feel the cold as his heart had long been covered by ice. He was abandoned by his father, James, and was driven out of Ares Group. This incident had indeed dealt a significant blow to him. Although he was indifferent to fame and fortune, he valued familial affection over everything else. Yet in this battle for fame and fortune between children born in wedlock and children born out of wedlock, he was the first person to be eliminated. "Jean." Jean suddenly heard a sad cry from behind him. He halted his footsteps, turned behind to look, and saw his mother, Third Madam, hobbling over to him. Compared to the other wealthy wives, Third Madam looked a lot older than them. Moreover, she did not indulge herself in luxury goods, so she looked just like any other ordinary older woman. A sour feeling immediately surged inside Jean¡¯s heart, and he rushed over to her. "Why are you here, Mom?¡± Third Madam held an umbre over Jean and said with self-me, "I know that you''re upset over your dad abandoning you so indifferently. You must resent him in your heart and you want to escape from this detached home. But Jean, do you not even want your mother anymore?" Jean said, "Tm sorry I made you worry about me, Mom." Third Madam sobbed, saying, "Mom won''t try to stop you from leaving. Mom knows how much you''ve suffered staying at home. But it¡¯s raining so heavily tonight, why don''t you wait until dawn before leaving, hmm? You should''ve at least said goodbye to me." Jean originally ran away from home on a hot-headed impulse, so he naturally had not thought of the aftermath. Hence, he was somewhat ashamed and unable to show his face at the moment. Finally, he said, "I was too muddled-headed, Mom.¡± Third Madam took a card from her bag and stuffed it into Jean''s hand. "This is my card, and the monthly expenses that your dad usually gives me is all inside. So take it with you. I don¡¯t use much money living in the Ares household anyway." Jean immediately shoved the card back into Third Madam''s hand. He said, "You should keep the money, Mom. I''ll go out and look for a job. Don¡¯t worry about m e. I¡¯m not a man until I explore everything there is to explore." Third Madam looked at the determination in Jean''s eyes and said with gratitude, "I finally see ambition in your eyes.¡± Jean said to her, ¡°Go home, Mom." Hence, the mother and son bade farewell to each other. Jean proceeded to leave without looking back. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Third Madam left as well with tears soaking her face. When she turned back around, she discovered that there was another imprable defense blocking her path. Third Madam raised her head in shock and merely saw Jay looking worriedly at Jean. "JJ.¡± Jay shifted his gaze to Third Madam and the look in his eyes turned softer. "Don¡¯t worry, Third Aunt. Jens will take good care of Jean." Third Madam wept while saying, "Jens is just a child too. How does he know how to take care of others?" Jay smiled and said, "That''s where you¡¯re wrong, Third Aunt. My Jens is the best at shielding one''s shorings. Jean has always been good to Jens, so let''s just wait and see. Jean will stand up on his own very soon." Third Madam breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Jay''s affirmation. She was extremely grateful for Jay¡¯s constant help, so she said with much appreciation, "Thank you, JJ. You¡¯ve always helped us out during our most critical moments." Jay replied, "Brothers and sisters should be loving and helpful toward one another. Grandpa merely hopes to see a harmonious coexistence between the Areses." Third Madam was somewhat startled and asked, "So the grand old master was the one who asked you to help us?" Jay nodded at her. "As long as you stay kind, Third Aunt, the Areses will never abandon you.¡± Third Madam nodded back at him and replied, "I understand.¡± Then, Jay apanied Third Madam back to Tourmaline Estate. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 The next day. The heavy rain had washed over Tourmaline Estate, returning it to the state of serenity. The arguments that urred in the second and third branches of the Ares familyst night had finally settled down. At Chateau de Selene. Angelina made breakfast for everyone and beckoned Baby Zetty toe over. She proceeded to stuff a few containers of food into Baby Zetty¡¯s hands, saying, "Brother Finn has been standing guard the whole night. I''m worried about him getting hungry and cold out there. Why don''t you quickly hand these warm breakfasts over to him and the rest?" Baby Zetty felt a sense of sweetness in her heart. It was another opportunity for her to see Finn up close. However, Jenson suddenly walked over and snatched the containers from Baby Zetty¡¯s arms. He said with a cold expression, "I''ll send these over." Angeline and Baby Zetty were both dumbfounded. Then, Jenson flicked Baby Zetty¡¯s forehead and said, ¡° Didn''t you send umbres over in the middle of the night? And now you''re nning on sending food over? What will others think of you?" Baby Zetty flushed with shame. "How''d you know?" Jenson replied, "I saw it." Angeline stood still in ce. She barely heard the sound of the rainst night as she was already fast asleep, so it must have started raining ratherte. For Baby Zetty to stay awake sote at night... Could it be that Finn being around had prevented her from falling asleep? Baby Zetty''s deep feelings toward Finn were making Angeline feel highly uneasy. Meanwhile, Jenson took the containers of food and left. Baby Zetty awkwardly stuck her tongue out toward her mommy. "Am I useless, Mommy? I kept secretly promising myself that I''d forget about him, but at the same time, I can''t help but do stupid things to get closer to him." Angeline said, "It¡¯s not easy to get over someone, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty heaved a heavy sigh and said solemnly, "I¡¯ll definitely be able to do it, Mommy. Please believe in m e." "I do." Frankly speaking, Angeline was contemting whether Baby Zetty had to put herself through so much to move on from Finn? Angeline was in a sorrowful mood during breakfast and coupled with her pregnancy, she honestly had no appetite. After eating a couple of bites, she went back t o her room. When Jay got home, he noticed Angeline¡¯s leftovers on her te and instantly frowned. "Where''s Mommy?" "Mommy said she doesn''t have much appetite," Baby Robbie replied dejectedly. Jay hurried upstairs without touching his food. He pushed the bedroom door open and saw Angeline sitting on the bed in a daze. Jay walked in and pulled a chair over to sit in front of her. He took her hands and asked, "Why didn''t you finish your breakfast?" Angeline leaned her head into his embrace and wrapped her hands around his neck. She said weakly, "Yesterday, Baby Zetty went over and handed an umbre to Finn, Jaybie. My heart''s in disarray at the moment. I keep thinking that the silly girl merely seems like she has gotten over Finn on the surface, but in truth, she¡¯s just pretending so that she won''t make us worry." Jay suddenly became uneasy as well. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. If Finn standing guard by the door made Baby Zetty so excited that she could not sleep, then the girl''s obsession with Finn was more profound than they thought. It was no less than Angeline''s obsession with him back then. It was no wonder Angeline was too anxious to eat. Jay gently patted Angeline''s back, and even though his thoughts were in disarray as well, he knew that he had to keep himself calm at the moment. He had to be Angeline''s pir of strength. "Don''t worry too much about it, Angeline." "How can I not? You know that emotional matters are something you can¡¯t force on others. If Baby Zetty is forcing herself to be like this, I''m afraid that this will cause nothing but wounds. You know very well how love creates a very thin line between life and death." Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 The more Angeline thought about it, the more frightened she was. Jay said to her, "It seems like if we want Baby Zetty to forget about Finnpletely, we''ll have to give her some strong medications." Angeline widened her eyes and asked, "What are you nning to do to her?" Jay said, "Let''s send her over to Grandma Boye. Grandma Boye will know what to do with her." Angeline replied, "That''s right! Why didn''t I think of her? She has excellent medical skills and has done research on both organic diseases and mental illnesses. Perhaps Grandma Boye can find a cure for Baby Zetty¡¯s lovesickness?" Jay looked at Angeline who seemingly wanted to rush their daughter to the doctor for a cure. He wanted to tell her that lovesickness was not a disease and Grandma Boye would perhaps not have any medications for it. However, seeing Angeline¡¯s mood getting more cheerful, Jay felt that there was no need for him to tell her the truth at the moment. Nheless, Jay revealed two other matters to Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline instead. "Angeline, the Ares family is going through a turbulent time for now, so I''ve decided to send Grandpa Yorks and the others back to Yorks Stronghold. Grandpa Boye and Grandpa should go back to Cloud City as well. Once they leave this conflict -affected area, Jens and I can start to focus and set our minds on clearing up the chaos that¡¯s present in front of us." Angeline cast a nce outside the window. Last night, Finn and the others had kept guard outside of Chateau de Selene even during the heavy storm. Angeline was well aware of what kind of disputes the Ares family would be facing shortly. "Okay." Angeline was very supportive of Jay''s decision, but then, she asked, "When are they leaving, Jaybie?" Jay said, "I¡¯ll head over to Fragrant Vessel Court to notify Grandpa Yorks and the otherster. They¡¯ll have to leave within a week, thetest. And as for Grandma Boye, I think it''s best we send her off tomorrow." Angeline could not conceal her emotions. "Is Baby Zetty leaving with Grandma Boye?" "Yes," said Jay and then added, "Angeline, if Baby Zetty leaves Imperial Capital for the time being, not only will it heal her emotional wounds, but it¡¯s also for the benefit of her safety.¡± Angeline nodded and said, "Alright." Jay went down to heat the te of breakfast up again and brought it in front of Angeline. Then, he coaxed and said, "How about taking a few more bites? I''ll not b e at ease if you don''t eat." Hence, Angeline reluctantly took a few more bites. Jay looked down and saw her unfinished eggs. He smiled bitterly, saying, "You''re really only taking a few bites? Come on, have some more." Angeline was amused by his coaxing and proceeded t o eat some more. Jay only started smiling after she had finished everyst bit of food on her te, and he even complimented her like she was a three-year-old," Wow, such a good girl!" Angeline started bursting intoughter from his remarks. Then, around noon, Jay brought Angeline over to Fragrant Vessel Court. Grand Old Master Yorks and Chloe were overjoyed when they saw the coupleing over. However, when Jay expressed his intention foring, the atmosphere inside the lobby instantly turned dim. "You''re chasing us away?" Grand Old Master Yorks stared at Jay in disbelief. Angeline was afraid that Jay''s method of expressing his thoughts would cause a misunderstanding and quickly exined, "Grandpa, Jaybie isn''t trying to chase you away, but he''s not left with other options." After saying these words, Angeline discovered that she had blurted out something she should not have. If Grandpa Yorks and the others found out that the Ares family might be facing the most brutal infighting in history, they would never leave and would even stay due to their worries. Angeline looked at Jay with much regret, and she could see the look of helplessness in Jay''s tender expression. She proceeded to me herself, saying," Sorry, I messed up.¡± Jay would never have the heart to scold her for it, so h e merely tightened his hold around her and said," Pregnancy is just muddling up your brain." Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Grand Old Master Yorks became suspicious and asked, "What do you mean?" Jay tried to stay calm and replied, "It''s just that the Ares family''s illegitimate children are quite opinionated about all of you staying in Tourmaline Estate. After all, you''re not blood-rted with the Ares family, and your staying in Tourmaline has stirred up quite the jealousy among the illegitimate children who aren''t eligible to live here." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "We''re inws with the Areses, so why can''t we stay in Tourmaline Estate?" Angelineforted him, saying, "After the hard time has passed, we''lle to pick you up again. Why not just follow Jay''s advice for now, Grandpa?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Angeline with a smile. Angeline was always kind and straight with her words, unlike Jay who was never straight to the point. He had even wholly missed the intention of his question. "Angeline, tell me why your Jaybie is trying to chase u s out all of a sudden?" Jay was afraid that Angeline would say the wrong thing again and quickly urged her in a low voice, "How about you don''t talk for the time being, my darling?" "Oh, okay." Angeline knew that her thoughts were slightly in disarray at the moment, and her words were not as cautious. Jay turned back to Grand Old Master Yorks and said," Haven''t I already made it very clear to you?" Grand Old Master Yorks red at Jay before snarling." You stinking little brat, I wasn''t talking to you. I was asking Angeline." Angeline proceeded to cover her mouth and shook her head. Chloe pulled Angeline over to her and red at Jay in an upset manner. Then, she criticized Jay, "Look at how you scared Angeline. Angeline is a human being too, so why aren''t you letting her speak?" Jay looked at Angeline guiltily, yet she kept shaking her head at him instead, saying, "I''m alright, Jaybie. I''ll keep saying the wrong things, so it''ll be better for m e not to speak." Her words made Jay smile softly at her. Then, Cole, who had been silent the entire time, stood up and said, "Since the Ares family no longer wees us as guests in their home, then we have no reason to stay here. Grandpa, I''ve bought a plot ofnd on the back hill of Tourmaline Estate, so let''s just build a few vis up there. Then, we can move our family up the hill." Grand Old Master Yorks chuckled and said, "Hehe, so you''ve finally done something right, you brat." Jay frowned at his words and asked, "Are all of you settling in Imperial Capital?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "My daughter married a guy from Imperial Capital, and my great- grandson is here in Imperial Capital as well. What''s the point of heading back to Yorks Stronghold?" Jay continued to ask, "Then when are you going back t o Yorks Stronghold?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Grand Old Master Yorks cast a nce toward Cole and said, "When your cousin over there sessfully bes the son-inw of the Severe family and starts living with them." Cole had picked up his tea and was drinking a big gulp of it when he heard his grandpa uttering these words. He immediately spat it all out at once and it sttered on Spencer''s face. Spencer roared out in anger, "Are you seeking death, you stinking brat?!" Cole protested fiercely, saying, "I''ll never be a son-inw who lives with his wife''s family!" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Now that Shirley is Severe Group''s president, she''ll never abandon her career and family for you. So you''ll have to live with the Severes. Otherwise, nothing would happen between the two of you. Plus, if you don''t marry her, you''ll be giving up on Dawn''s custody. Are you willing to let that happen?" Cole was dumbfounded. Sis Shirley and Cole were almost always together because of their son. Although the two got along quite well, there was never any improvement in their romantic rtionship. It was as if there was no room for them to progress to the next stage. Angeline heaved a silent sigh. She initially wanted to persuade Cole, but Jay''s sharp gaze was staring at her very fiercely at the moment. She merely bit her lip in response. The guy was being so obviously jealous again. Jay said to Cole in Angeline''s stead, "Zayne is the Severe family''s only son, but he''s living with the Ares family as their son-inw as well. Us Areses have never looked down on him for it, so moving in with your inws isn''t such a shameful thing." Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Cole red at Jay angrily and scoffed, "Then why didn''t you live with the Severe family instead?" Jay took Angeline''s hand and patted the back of it while saying tenderly, "Because managing Ares Group is more profitable, and I need to make a lot of money t o support my dear Angelina." Angelina blushed bashfully and said, "I can''t even spend all of that money on my own." Jay replied, "But I want to give you the best things in life." Cole was utterly speechless watching this scene and snarled. "Go, go, go. You¡¯re just here trying to show your loving affection in public. We don''t wee you here, so hurry up and leave." Chloe and Grand Old Master Yorks were both ring a t Cole in immense dissatisfaction. "We wee them here!" The two scoffed in unison. Then, Cole reminded them, "Do you remember that he''s here to chase us out?" Grand Old Master Yorks pondered and asked, "JJ, are you trying to make us leave the Ares household at this time because you''re afraid that we''ll be dragged into the Areses'' internal battle?" Jay stayed silent at his words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Grand Old Master Yorks boasted, "Hehe. I''m a person who has experienced great turmoil in my life, so this battle within the Areses is something small in my eyes. I''m not afraid one bit, and I appreciate your kind thoughts, JJ. But I''ve decided to stay and keep all of youpany while we face the unknown risks together." Jay said again in a rigorous manner, "I''ve told you. All of you are Yorks, so you''re unsuited to live in the Ares household." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay''s handsome yet sullen face. There did not seem to be even the slightest hesitation in his expression. As such, he was somewhat filled with doubts now. Perhaps he had indeed taken a wrong guess? Since Cole was still vigorous and youthful, he found that Jay was being too blunt with his words and scoffed angrily. "Don''t worry, we¡¯ll move out right this instant." "Good," said Jay. However, Spencer had aplicated expression on his face as if he wanted to say something. However, h e nced at Mrs. Yorks cautiously first. Mrs. Yorks snarled at him. "What is it? Still thinking about your old friend?" Spencer let out an awkward chuckle. When he noticed that Mrs. Yorks¡¯ expression was getting darker, he quickly apologized, "Don''t be angry, my wife. I''m not trying to get back together with her. I just think that since Sandra and Judy are both from Yorks Stronghold, it wouldn''t be inappropriate to leave them here to stay with the Areses if we were to leave.¡± Mrs. Yorks retorted, "Stay with the Areses? Do you think they''re the Ares family''s guests? They''re prisoners who¡¯vemitted crimes and are currently imprisoned by the Ares family.¡± Thinking that Spencer was trying to free Sandra and Judy from their crimes, Mrs. Yorks was instantly indignant. She continued, "If you''re not nning to punish them and let them get the punishment they deserve, then you and I will have something to talk about, Spencer! Hmph!¡± Mrs. Yorks let out a cold snort before leaving angrily. Spencer nced at Chloe, seemingly pleading for help. Chloe said to him, "Sandra used to be a good friend of mine, and Judy¡¯s my master¡¯s daughter. So it stands to reason that I should be interceding for them, but they¡¯ve tried to harm JJ. And I... I cannot bring myself t o help them." Spencer looked at Jay in a baffled manner and asked," JJ, can''t you be the bigger person and forgive them?" However, Jay had a gloomy look on his face, and his expression was ice-cold. Whenever he thought about how Sandra and Judy had caused Angeline to suffer from her severe illness, he felt a heart-wrenching pain. He felt so pained over it that he wanted to tear their limbs apart. Hence, Spencer moved his gaze to Angeline, saying, "I know that you have a good heart, Angeline. You know that Judy is merely too obsessed with her idea of love. That''s why she lost control of her thoughts and made a huge mistake.¡± Angeline let out a sigh while saying, "They shouldn¡¯t have gone as far as to harm my Jaybie." At this moment, Jay''s eyes were overflowing with happiness. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 Jay concluded, saying, "All of you need to leave. As for Judy and Sandra, it¡¯s time for them to pay for their crimes." When he said this, his eyes were filled with destructive hostility. Spencer,"..." He let out a sorrowful sigh. After Jay and Angeline left, Grand Old Master Yorks and the others were left dispirited. They sat still on the spot with their heads drooped down, utterly silent. All of them were clearly reluctant to leave Tourmaline Estate. Grand Old Master Yorks sighed and said, "Well, JJ is right. Although we''re inws with the Areses, we¡¯re still not considered as Areses, after all. It doesn¡¯t make sense for us to live in Tourmaline Estate for such a long time. Go, pack your things and prepare to leave at once." Since Jordan was still an Ares and Fragrant Vesset Court was his property, there was no need for him to leave. Likewise, Chloe was not required to go as well since she was still his wife. However, Chloe was reluctant to part with her aging father, so she decided to move in with him for a while. Jordan naturally followed along with his wife''s decision. In the evening, they were all packed up and ready to leave Fragrant Vessel Court. Once the servant informed Jay that Grand Old Master Yorks and the others had left Fragrant Vessel Court, Jay was somehow left with an immense shock. A strong sense of loss surged in his heart. He ran over to Fragrant Vessel Court in despair and looked around the house. When he saw that there was no one left, Jay sat in the living room, looking devastated. "What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t bear to see them go?" Cole''s voice abruptly sounded from behind him. Jay stood up in shock and looked at Cole in astonishment. "Why haven''t you left?" Cole rubbed his nose bashfully and said in a helpless tone, "Did you think I wanted to stay? I''m sacrificing myself to be here since theymanded me to stay behind." Jay was slightly taken aback. Cole continued, "Don''t you think your parents know what kind of person you are by now? In their minds, you''re a great hero who''s trying to save the world. You''re usually so filial toward them, yet you abruptly wanted to drive them away from here. So they¡¯ve guessed that perhaps some unexpected danger would befall the Ares family. They entrusted me to stay here and assist you." Jay merely nodded at him silently. Cole said, "Even if an aristocratic family like the Ares family is full of all kinds of conspiracies and tricks, they shouldn''t be more terrifying than the military intelligence division, right? What on earth could possibly scare you to this extent?" Jay answered, "It''s hard to put your guard up against a secret conspiracy. The battle between the rich would not be an attack in in sight. Just wait and see. Once all the mistresses and illegitimate children of the Ares household move into Tourmaline Estate, various kinds of bizarre cases will start happening every day. A lot of people will die in vain, and innocent people will often be implicated. The only thing we can do now is weed out the plotting and scheming Ares descendants to build a new harmonious Ares family." Cole nodded and said, "That''s indeed slightly challenging. After all, people''s hearts are often unpredictable." Jay added, "This was initially the grand old master''s wishes. But when I was in charge of the Ares family, I was so busy with my rtionship with Angelina and our love life. As a result, there was no time for me to care about the Ares family''s illegitimate bloodline, which then became my biggest regret. Now that Jens i s in charge and wants to fulfill my grandfather¡¯s wishes, I''ll spare no effort to help him." Cole asked, "Is there anything I can do to help?" Jay nced at him and smiled softly. "There is." Cole''s interest was piqued as he said, "Tell me.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "When are you and Sis Shirley getting married? Maybe a burden in Angeline¡¯s heart will finally be gone if that were to happen. I¡¯m asking you to do something good with your life and marry Sis Shirley." Cole stared at Jay sorrowfully and said, "Just because you found your one true love and are currently living happily together as husband and wife, does it give you the right to demand someone to ept apromise like this?" Jay spat out the words, "Will you feel that aggrieved if you marry Sis Shirley?" Cole answered, "She''s a gentle and virtuous woman, indeed. But she''s still not my type." Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 "What''s your type, then?" "Why are you asking an obvious question?" Cole raged. Jay thought about it and said, "When Angeline is gentle, she wraps herself around me like a trumpet vine; when she''s tough, she protects me from the storm like a giant tree. At other times, she can be obedient, rebellious, and ruthless. "Sis Shirley may seem soft, but she knows how to fight for injustices. Her strong and soft character resembles Angeline." Cole gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°You''re just making a forceful analogy." When Jay noticed how stubborn Cole was, his smile froze on his face. "What about Dawn? Are you not going to think about your son''s feelings?" Cole frowned in agony. "I''ve already tried my best to bond with Shirley for Dawn''s sake, but no matter how many times we meet up with each other, I still don''t have any strong feelings for her nor can I feel my heart racing." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay asked him, "Does it hurt you to be with her?" "Well, no." Jay said, "Not every rtionship needs to be filled with passion. In fact, in and simple rtionships are the ones that willst in the end." Cole fell silent. Jay walked up to him and patted his shoulder, saying, "Life is short, so don''t waste your time. Cherish the people around you." He was about to leave after saying those words... Just then, Cole called out to him, "I forgot to tell you that Judy and Sandra escaped." Jay¡¯s back froze. He turned around abruptly, a malicious glint shooting out of his eagle eyes. "They escaped? Even if they had wings, there¡¯s still no way they could break out of Fragrant Vessel Court." Jay did not believe Cole¡¯s excuse at all. Cole said, "Maybe my father let them out secretly?" Jay''s eagle eyes shrank abruptly as he roared, "Your father can go to hell." Cole''s eyes turned scarlet. "I hope my mother won''t learn about this. She probably won''t forgive my father again if she finds out.¡± Jay walked back to Cole¡¯s side, a hint of mockery exuding from his eagle eyes. Cole took a few steps back with a look of terror in his eyes. "What are you nning to do?" "Let¡¯s make a deal." "What deal?" "You want to preserve your parents'' rtionship, whereas I want to fulfill Angeline¡¯s wishes." "What wishes?" Cole''s heart was thumping wildly. "In exchange for your parents¡¯ happiness, I want you t o be with Sis Shirley." "How shameless could you get?" Cole was extremely speechless. Jay said, "Think about it and let me know in three hours." After saying those words, Jay turned around and left without looking back. "Where are you going?" "To deal with Judy and Sandra.¡± Cole rushed up to him. "I''ll go and join in the fun." Jay had just driven the Rolls-Royce Phantom over when Cole shamelessly climbed into his car. Jay mmed on the gas and whizzed away. "How are you nning to punish Judy and Sandra?¡± Cole asked enthusiastically in the car. "I did some tarot card readings for Angelina and the tarot card reader said that she would meet a jinx in her life. Not only will her marriage be jinxed, but her life too. Judy is that jinx." Cole burst outughing. "No way. I can''t believe the crown prince of Imperial Capital actually believes in ridiculous things like that too?" "If it has something to do with Angeline''s life, then I would rather believe it to be true," Jay said in a sonorous tone. Cole''s smile froze on his face. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Jay had lost all sense of reason when it came to loving Angeline. Anyone could bully, trample on, and humiliate Imperial Capital''s young master and he would simply strike back nonchntly. However, if someone hurt or upset Angeline, then Sir Ares would go berserk. Cole was envious of Sir Ares¡¯ love for Angeline. "Jinxing her marriage and life? Why do I feel like you''re that person?" Cole was always capable of turning his envy into an offensive attack to strike back at Sir Ares. Jay''s Rolls-Royce nearly crashed into a wall ahead. Jay mmed on the brakes, bringing the Rolls- Royce t o an emergency stop one inch away from the wall. Cole was so frightened that all color drained from his face. "Don¡¯t you know how to drive?" Jay red furiously at him, saying, "You should me yourself for saying all that crap." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cole shrugged andughed. "I''m speaking the truth. Angeline missed out on the golden opportunity to be with me because she chose you. If her marriage isn''t jinxed, then what is? Also, all those trivial affairs going on in your family have caused considerable damage to her body. Isn''t that also considered a jinx i n her life?" "Shut up!" Jay flew into a rage. "Keep talking and I''ll tear your mouth apart.¡± The furious and indignant Sir Ares kicked the door open to get out of the car. When he looked up, he coincidentally saw Judy staring at him in a panic from the crossroad ahead. Jay''s gaze was already cold to start with, but upon seeing Judy, a frosty aura enveloped his entire being. He seemingly froze the air around him to ice. Judy looked at Sir Ares while quivering. His charm was still as matchless as ever. It was as though age had not left a mark on him, but instead made him even more mature and charming. However, this very man who could make her heart skip a beat was currently ring at her like he was an executioner waiting to behead her with the de in his hand. When the pedestrian crossing light turned from green to red... Judy remained rooted to the ground in the middle of the road as though she was under a spell. Cars began shuttling back and forth around her. A devilish yet handsome smile emanated from the depths of Jay''s eyes. He suddenly opened his mouth and uttered two words, "Judy Moore." His smile carried a lethal poison... Judy was so ted that she began running... Suddenly, with a long honk, Judy¡¯s body was thrown into the air in an arc. Jay''s smile froze gradually. He turned around as though he had not seen anything and got into the Rolls -Royce. Cole, who witnessed the entire scene, patted his chest and muttered, "Sir Ares, that''s killing without a weapon!" Jay said, "I didn''t do anything. She brought it upon herself." Bang! Cole stared at Judy who had fallen to the ground after being mercilessly crushed by the car. At the sight, he immediately lifted his hands to cover his eyes. He then hurried back into the Rolls-Royce in a flurry, only to be locked out by Jay. "Hey, what are you doing?" Jay opened the window and said to Cole. "Deal with her corpse." "Why should I be the one to do it? It''s so disgusting," Cole roared. Jay said, "I¡¯m going to stop the news of Judy''s death from spreading or the trending tweets that¡¯ll appear tomorrow will only leave Angeline with no peace." Cole, "Go on then." Jay''s Rolls-Royce whizzed away. When he returned to Chateau de Selene, Angeline was sitting on the recliner in the courtyard. She was resting with her eyes closed. The approaching winter had turned the air ice-cold. Jay¡¯s expression changed when he saw Angeline. He hastened forward and took off his windbreaker, wrapping Angeline in it while scolding her with an aching heart, "What are you doing here, Angeline?" Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 When Angeline opened her eyes and saw Jay, she immediately let out a bright and beautiful smile. "I was waiting for you." Jay was caught betweenughter and tears. "You''re freezing out in the cold breeze. Hurry up and go inside. Don¡¯t catch a cold." Angeline stood up and walked inside the house holding Jay''s arm, asking with concern, "Grandpa and the rest are gone?" "Mm." Angeline nced anxiously at Jay. "Are they mad at you?" Jay turned to look at Angeline, asking, "Would you be mad if I did this to you?" Angeline grinned from ear to ear and held Jay¡¯s arms tightly. "I don''t believe your nonsense. I won''t leave you. I''ll just pester you again and again. I''ll glue myself to you like a piece of chewing gum." Jay¡¯s face broke into a smile. "I love it when you do this." Angeline then recalled something which wiped the smile off her face. "Are you really sending Grandma Boye away?" Jay nodded. Angeline sniffed and looked as though she was about t o cry. She said, "I don''t want her to leave.¡± Jay stroked her nose andforted her gently, saying, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll go and get Grandma back myself when the storm is over.¡± Angeline made the final attempt to persuade Jay to let Grandma Boye stay. "They can stay in Carefree Garden, Jaybie. I don¡¯t think the mes of war in Tourmaline Estate will reach Carefree Garden." Jay stopped in his tracks and gazed at Angelina''s face that was filled with reluctance. He persuaded her patiently, "Grandma Boye is Grandpa''swful wife, Angeline. She and Grandpa have never officially divorced, so Grandma Boye has the right to take away half of the Ares family¡¯s assets. If other families learn that she''s still alive, can you imagine what they would do to her?" Angeline''splexion paled. "Okay.¡± The next day. News about Judy¡¯s death made it onto the trending tweets, spreading throughout all major social media tforms. Angeline was still asleep when Josephine called her and cried out in exaggeration, "Have you seen the trending tweets today, Sis Angeline?" Angeline was still half-asleep and asked groggily," Nope. What''s wrong?" "Judy. It''s Judy. She got into a car ident and died tragically. Her face waspletely crushed by the car. It''s ghastly to look at." Josephine''s emotional voice rang out. Angeline woke up instantly and sat upright in bed, staring into space as though she was under a spell. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Judy is dead?" The devastating news threw her off guard. Jay jerked awake by Angeline''s exmation and opened his dark and profound eagle eyes immediately. Apart from his puzzled gaze, he exuded a vicious aura that could send chills down anyone''s spine. He clearly remembered ordering Grayson to seal off news about Judy¡¯s death and to send her to the funeral parlor silently. What went wrong? How did news about Judy''s death leak so quickly? All of a sudden, Jay realized that an invisible had enveloped them. "Were you the one who did it?" Angeline''s vague and weightless voice drifted over to him. Jay gathered his scattered thoughts and was momentarily stumped by Angeline''s interrogation. He was not totally innocent in Judy''s death. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 "Angeline, I was there when she died." Jay did not n to keep this from Angeline because even if he did not say it, Cole, that tterer, would. "Was the driver one of your men?" Angeline asked. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay shook his head. "No. I don''t know the offender." Angeline stared at Jay with a confused gaze, silently ruling out the possibility of Jay being the direct cause of Judy¡¯s death. "How did she die, then?" Jay replied, "She was killed by her unrepenting ways and greed." Angeline grew even more confused. Jay continued to exin, "I had an argument with Cole in the car so I pulled over right in front of a wall and got out of the car in a fit of pique. Coincidentally, I saw Judy standing at the road ahead, about to cross. When she saw me, she looked like she was put under a spell and forgot to cross the road. Even when the traffic light turned green, she continued to stand there like a wooden puppet. The drivers were impatient, so they began driving, shuttling back and forth as she stood in the middle. Then very suddenly, she rushed toward me... and a truck that was speeding just..." Jay did not want Angeline to learn about Judy''s gruesome death, so he did not go on at this point. "What did you do to her?" Angeline looked at Jay. Her instincts told her that Judy would not have run for no reason. Jay''s countenance suddenly chilled as he replied sullenly, "She clearly knows that I''m married yet still let her feelings run free. Death is too good for people like her." Angeline sighed. "She may have made a mistake, but that''s not enough to warrant death. Judy is just like Baby Zetty. They both fell in love with the wrong person. They''re persistent but also full of affection. They just don''t know how to free themselves." Jay corrected her, saying, "They''re not the same. When Baby Zetty loves someone, she would choose to destroy herself in order to give others her blessings; o n the other hand, Judy is an egoist, both selfish and vicious..." Angeline smiled weakly and said, "Your daughter is your little cotton ball, so you''ll ept everything she does. But you''re prejudiced against Judy... so you tend to magnify all her mistakes..." Angelinemented, "The dead are gone. Don''t worry, I won¡¯t give myself trouble. I just think that an orphan like her deserves a proper burial considering she died such a tragic death in Imperial Capital. I guess that''s thest thing you could do to fulfill your promise to her father." Jay''s expression sank when he suddenly recalled the words Judy''s father previously said. He had entrusted Judy to him before he died. He said gloomily," Entrusting Judy to me was the greatest mistake." Angeline got out of bed and picked out two sets of ck-colored clothes. One for herself, another for Jay. She said, "Put this on. We''ll go and pay ourst respects." Jay did not refuse this time and put on the clothespliantly. After breakfast, Angeline and Jay came to the funeral parlor. As soon as they arrived at the entrance, they could hear Sandra''s heart-wrenching cries. The Yorks were all standing around the funeral parlor''s entrance with grievous expressions. Jay helped Angeline out of the car and walked straight to Spencer, whispering, "Can youe with m e, Uncle Spencer? I have something to ask you." Spencer and Jay then walked to the side. Jay had a solemn countenance and went straight to the point." Cole said that you released Judy and Sandra?" Spencer widened his eyes and defended himself with an aggrieved expression. "Did that brat really say that? You told me not to let them go, so why would I go against your wishes?" Jay studied Jay¡¯s reaction and knew that Cole¡¯s spection was wrong. In that case, the one who had let Judy and Sandra go was someone else, and this person intended to use Judy and Sandra to harm them. "I¡¯m d to hear that it wasn''t you,¡± Jay said. Jay nced at Sandra from afar and asked, "Why is she here?" Spencer exined, "Sandra saw the trending hashtags and came to the funeral parlor to pay her last respects.¡± Jay sneered, "Well she sure is well-informed." Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 Jay turned his sharp gaze to Spencer''s face. Spencer shuddered and had a sudden premonition. "JJ, why... Why are you looking at me like that?" "Uncle Spencer, I want you to find a way to take Sandra home," Jay said. Spencer shook his head vigorously. "Are you trying to kill me? I''ve finally reunited with your aunt and promised her to cut off all ties with other women. She''s definitely going to ignore me forever if I don''t keep my word." Jay said, "Don''t worry, I''ll exin it to Aunt Crystal after that." Spencer continued to shake his head. "No way, no way." Though when he noticed Jay¡¯s firm and resolute gaze as well as his unstirred expression, Spencer knew that it was useless to fight. Spencer said rather helplessly, "Have pity on me, JJ. I¡¯ve lived half of my life and am finally experiencing love again, so how can you bring yourself to end my rtionship?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Uncle, just help me this one time. I¡¯ll return the favor next time," Jay promised. Spencer suddenly realized the severity of the situation. Jay would never beg someone for help, and seeing how he had stooped to begging him for help now made him realize that this was a situation that Jay could not easily deal with. "Why do you want me to take Sandra home?" Spencer asked curiously. Jay replied, "To attract the snake from its nest." Spencer put the interests of others above his own and agreed reluctantly. "Alright then." Spencer studied Jay''s solemn expression and then nced at Judy''s body beforeing to a sudden realization. "Judy¡¯s death has something to do with the Areses?" Jay exined, "I suspect that someone wanted to use them as tools by secretly releasing them." Spencer said, "The Ares family''s mistresses and children have just moved in for a day and there''s already disharmony in the family. Now I know why you''re resorting to every possible means to drive us out of the Ares family." Jay let out a wry smile. "This must seem like a joke to you." Spencer only reminded him, "Be careful." "Mm." When Jay and Spencer walked over to Judy''s coffin, Jay hinted at Spencer with his eyes. Spencer mustered up his courage and stepped forward. "Sandra, the dead won''t rise from the grave. I¡¯m so sorry for your loss." Spencer reached out to hold Sandra. Sandra looked slightly incredulous and surprised when Spencer took the initiative to approach her. After all, Spencer had been ignoring her for a very long time after the previous incident. Sandra held Spencer¡¯s hand and wept emotionally. "I knew it. I knew you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to leave me behind, Old Master Spencer." Spencer withdrew his hand and patted Sandra''s shoulder,forting her. ¡°Cheer up. I¡¯ve thought about it and maybe you shoulde home with me when we''re done sending Judy off." Sandra nodded excitedly. "Mm." Their interaction looked so much like a scene of old mes being rekindled and it left everyone completely stupefied. Mrs. Yorks was especially nonplussed by it. She looked incredulously at Spencer, and from the weary look on her face, she seemed to have taken a hard hit. Then, she broke down. Mrs. Yorks shuddered, looking as though she was about to fall to the ground at any time. Angeline quickly supported her and nced meaningfully at Jay. Jay gave her a stare that could only be sensed but not exined, saying, "Take Aunt Crystal out to get some fresh air, Angelina." Angelina took the hint and said, "Okay." Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 Angeline walked out of the funeral parlor with the heavy-hearted Mrs. Yorks. Feeling both embarrassed and furious, she gritted her teeth and snarled. "I lived t o this age for nothing. I can''t believe I was fooled by Spencer''s honeyed words and actually believed his nonsense... I must be blind..." Feeling uneasy, Angeline said, "I think Jaybie was the one who ordered Uncle Spencer to do this." Mrs. Yorks was startled. "Why would he do that?" Angeline replied, "Someone from Fragrant Vessel Court died as soon as the Ares family''s mistresses and children moved into Tourmaline Estate. Jay is an extremely meticulous person. He must have noticed the unusual cause behind the car ident. Therefore, he wants to send Sandra home to look for a clue." After a pause, Angeline said with a firm and determined gaze, "Aunt Crystal, why don¡¯t you work with Jaybie to outwit the culprit with their own trick b y pretending like you''re running away from home in a fit of pique? If you can fool Sandra, I believe she¡¯ll unmask her true nature very quickly.¡± Mrs. Yorks had always had faith in Jay''s noble character, hence she would dly cooperate with Jay. However, Mrs. Yorks felt guilty and ashamed when she recalled herck of faith in Spencer and how she nearly misunderstood him. Inparison, Angeline would give Jay herplete trust even without an exnation. She could analyze his behavior and words to find out what he was thinking about. The understanding that Angeline had for Jay was a tacit one. "You can always read Jay''s mind." Mrs. Yorks sighed. Angeline said, "Aunt Crystal, I''ll ask Grayson to send you to a safe ce.¡± "Mm." After Angeline summoned Grayson and said a few things to him in a low voice, Mrs. Yorks got into his car and left. When Angeline returned to the funeral parlor, Spencer''s legs had turned to jelly when he did not see Mrs. Yorks. He asked in a quivering tone, "Where''s Aunt Crystal, Angeline?" Angeline pretended to be mad and stood up for Mrs. Yorks, saying, "Aunt Crystal wants me to tell you that since you''ve so insatiably and so unfaithfully ruined your vows, she has no reason to stay by your side anymore.¡± Spencer nearly fell to the floor butt first when he heard what she said. Sandra supported him and said, "Old Master Spencer." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the funeral parlor workers walked over and said to them, "It¡¯s time for the cremation." Sandra burst into tears. "Oh Judy, why did you leave b y yourself and leave me here all alone?" Angeline''s eyes turned pink. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she forced back the tears. Angeline had always been a woman with a gentle disposition and a pure heart. Partings and reunions were especially difficult for her to go through. She would even be moved to tears out of sympathy when watching a TV series. Amid Sandra''s ear-piercing and hysterical cries, her cheeks were streaming with tears. When Jay noticed Angeline¡¯s sorrow, he went to her side andforted her. "I''ll bring you out, Angeline." Angeline said, "I want to say goodbye." "If that''s the case, don''t cry." Angeline cried even harder. Jay lifted her up and carried her away domineeringly. "Put me down, Jaybie. What are you doing? We couldn''t be friends when she was alive, but I should at least say goodbye now that she''s dead. We were once acquainted, after all." "I will not allow you to cry for her," Jay ordered in a domineering tone and put Angeline down. "If you''re not going to think for yourself, you should at least think for the child in your belly," Jay said. Angeline watched as Cole, Grand Old Master Yorks, and the rest walked out... She knew that it was useless to continue debating because Judy hadpleted her final journey. "Forget it," Angeline said. As everyone else was caught up in bidding farewell to Judy, Jay¡¯s mind had wandered elsewhere. Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 "Angeline, I think we need to take Grandma Boye and Baby Zetty away as soon as possible," he whispered. Angeline could sense the urgency in his voice. "Okay. We''ll do as you say." Jay looked at Angeline. Perhaps Angeline would only act up when it involved the trivial things in life, but during crucial moments, she would still choose to trust him no matter what. This dispelled his worries, making him feel at ease. Jay returned to Chateau de Selene and came straight t o Jenson. They both had a private discussion for a very long time. "Have you found the culprit who released Sandra and Judy, Jens?" Before going to the funeral parlor, Jay realized that Sandra and Judy had escaped at an odd timing, hence he ordered Jenson to go to Fragrant Vessel Court to find the culprit who released Judy and Sandra. Jenson said, "I checked all the surveince footage and found that one of the surveince cameras in Fragrant Vessel Court was broken. It¡¯s located at Fragrant Vessel Court''s secret exit, which I think was where Sandra and Judy escaped from." Jay was slightly stunned. "The front door¡¯s security devices weren''t damaged?" "No." "Did the surveince footage pick up any suspicious person entering Fragrant Vessel Court?" Jenson shook his head. Jay was a little stunned. His expression chilled and sank. "If that''s the case, the person who released Judy and Sandra is someone from Fragrant Vessel Court?" Jenson nodded. "This is the only usible exnation." Jay asked curiously, "I asked Spencer. He said that he didn¡¯t release Sandra and Judy." Jenson asked, "Could it be Chloe?¡± Jay was petrified. He willed himself not to ept the answer. Jenson said, "I''ve always wondered why it was so easy for Mommy to persuade her when she used to be so wicked and did so many terrible things. She also had a n extremely stubborn and suspicious character." All color drained from Jay''s dashing face. If Chloe ever betrayed him again, he had no idea how h e was going to confront his mother. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would have no choice but to kill Chloe then. "Jens, what you¡¯re doing is called routine analysis. But don¡¯t forget that she''s my mother and your grandmother. The love that a mother has for her children is great and profound. Maybe she has really turned over a new leaf for my sake?" Jenson said, "This is a grave situation, Daddy. We can''t rule out the possibility of her involvement." "I know." "Keep investigating. I want everyone in Fragrant Vessel Court to be investigated regardless if they¡¯re a master of a servant.¡± "Mm." That afternoon, Angeline and Jay sent Baby Zetty to Carefree Garden. In order to avoid attracting attention, Jay hid the fact that Baby Zetty was about to leave. There would be no sorrow that came with farewell. Sitting in the Rolls-Royce, Angeline could not stop feeling heavy-hearted, and her eyes turned crimson. Baby Zetty noticed how cheerless her mother was and quicklyforted her. "What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?" Angeline looked up with a pair of tearful eyes and stared at Baby Zetty with an adoring gaze before she began weeping. "Baby Zetty, Great-grandma Boye will leave Imperial Capital for some time, and since you''re Grandma Boye''sst disciple, you will need to leave Imperial Capital with her..." Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Baby Zetty was first stunned before she smiled andforted her mother, saying, "Cheer up, Mommy, it''s not exactly a bad thing for me to leave Imperial Capital, actually." Angeline thought that the weak and delicate Baby Zetty would cry her heart out when she learned that she was leaving. She did not expect Baby Zetty to ept the arrangement readily and that made her feel extremely surprised. Baby Zetty turned around and looked out the car window, staring at the passing view of Imperial Capital with a heavy heart. She muttered the words in her heart, "Goodbye, Imperial Capital. Goodbye, Brother Finn." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Don''t you feel sad, Baby Zetty?" Angeline asked. Baby Zetty sounded extremely indifferent. "Yes, I feel sad to leave you, Daddy, and my brothers and sisters, but leaving Imperial Capital means that I don¡¯t have to rack my brain every day to ask others about what Brother Finn is doing or to think of ways to steal a nce at him from afar... I can finally free myself from this torture and pain." After a long pause, Baby Zetty said gloomily, "I think only by leaving Imperial Capital would I be able to heal from the wounds of my heartbreak." Angeline did not know if she should be happy or worried. The pain that Finn had given Baby Zetty was so deep. Angeline gathered herself together and said, "You must be good and listen to your great- grandmother. Put more effort into learning medicine from her. If anything upsets you, don¡¯t forget to give me a call." Baby Zetty nodded. ¡°Mm." Jay sat in the front with a dark and profound gaze, his heartden with worries. When the Rolls-Royce arrived at Carefree Garden, Grandma Boye hopped out in delight. Upon seeing Baby Zetty, surprise flowed out of Grandma Boye''s eyes. Baby Zetty was extremely chubby thest time they met. Her facial features had swollen up like a balloon while her figure was round and bulky. She was extremely disappointed back then because the heir she picked was ruined by a binge eating disorder. She had even said to her husband in great disappointment, "Looks like there''s no need to pass on my medical secrets to Baby Zetty anymore. How can a child who can barely manage her own body weight work hard or endure hardships?" Learning medicine with them would be an arduous journey. They had endless experiments to do every day and too many dead bodies waiting to be studied. When she looked at Baby Zetty now, she noticed that she had gone back to her healthy weight with only a bit of baby fat now, looking as adorable and gorgeous a s she was before. Boye was beyond amazed. "How did you lose weight, Baby Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty said shyly, "I went on a diet." Boye was greatly surprised. Of all the different ways to lose weight, going on a diet was definitely the most challenging one in terms of perseverance. What was more, Baby Zetty had a binge eating disorder, hence one could imagine how difficult it must have been for her to lose weight by dieting. Grandma Boye was over the moon and thought that she had picked up a precious gem. With her painstaking and arduous polishing, Baby Zetty would no doubt shine bright like a diamond. "I have something to say to you, Grandma," Jay said. Boye led Jay into the house. They both talked in private for two hours beforeing out again. Baby Zetty would nce at the tightly shut door upstairs from time to time with a hint of guilt flowing out of her eyes. Daddy must be worried about her, and that was why h e was giving so many instructions to Great- grandma, right? When Jay and Grandma Boye walked out, Baby Zetty noticed that the smile in Grandma Boye''s eyes had vanished and was now reced by solemnity. Jay walked up to Baby Zetty and opened his arms, saying in a pampering voice, "Give Daddy a hug." Baby Zetty hugged Daddy tightly. Jay patted Baby Zetty''s head adoringly and reminded her with a tender voice, "Remember, Baby Zetty, you''re the apple of Daddy and Mommy''s eye. No one has the right to harm our baby. Not Finn, not yourself.¡± Baby Zetty shed tears of repentance and said, "Don''t worry, Daddy. I''ll love myself from now on and will not do anything to harm myself anymore.¡± "Baby Zetty, you must remember that you¡¯re Jay Ares and Angeline Severe¡¯s daughter." Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Baby Zetty was slightly stunned. Daddy''s exhortations sounded extremely profound to her. It was as though his words carried a lot of weight. "Mm." She nodded obediently. Jay finally eased up his taut expression and smiled at Baby Zetty. "Daddy and Mommy believe that you''ll break out of your cocoon and grow into a beautiful butterfly." Baby Zetty was stunned once more... This was the first time she had ever felt Daddy''s expectations for her and sensed the hopes he was cing on her. She thought Daddy had long given up o n her because she was not as outstanding and talented as her brothers. It turned out that she had failed Daddy and let him down after he ced his hopes on her. "Mm." Baby Zetty nodded solemnly. Upon Jay and Angeline¡¯s return to Chateau de Selene, the children began questioning their parents curiously when they did not see Baby Zetty. "Where''s Sis Zetty?" Angeline forcibly sealed the pain and sorrow of separation in her heart to say to the children with a smile, "Great-grandmother needs her to stay over for a few days to heal her broken heart." "Wow, she can cure broken hearts too?" the children eximed. Angeline blurted out without thinking, "That''s the subject of Great-grandma''s new research." "Oh." Innocent children might be easy to deceive, but Jenson was scrutinizing his parents without a word. From the gloom lingering on their faces, he could tell that something was off. A questioning look exuded from the depths of Jenson''s eyes. Jay seemed to be in a bad mood as he returned to the study without a word. At this moment, Finn arrived at Chateau de Selene and reported to Jenson, "Sir, it''s done." Jenson replied, "We''ll leave at once." He walked out the door after saying those words. Baby Robbie tossed the apple in his hands that had been bitten in half and said excitedly, "I¡¯ll go and join i n the fun too." Sis Andy looked at the half-eaten apple lying in the trash can and ordered Baby Robbie sternly, ¡°Pick it up and eat it!" Baby Robbie responded with a cheeky grin. "Sis Andy, I don''t-" "I''ll tell Daddy that you¡¯re wasting food, then?" Baby Robbie''s smile froze on his face before he helplessly picked out the apple from the trash can and bolted outside. After catching up to Jenson, Baby Robbie handed the apple to him. "Want a bite?" He very slyly exposed the good part of the apple. Jenson took it subconsciously and realized that Baby Robbie had already taken a bite of it. He frowned slightly but still picked it up and bit on it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. "You look so cool when you eat an apple, Jens." Jens rolled his eyes at him. "Can I make a living by being cool?" Jenson asked. Suddenly realizing that Baby Robbie was bootlicking for no reason, Jenson stuffed the apple into Baby Robbie¡¯s mouth. Baby Robbie spat it out immediately. He then chuckled at Jenson. "It fell into the trash can but Sis Andy, that she-tiger, insisted that I eat it." Jenson was so sickened that he felt the urge to vomit. Afraid that Jenson would settle scores with him, Baby Robbie quickly changed the subject. "Of course, you can make a living by being cool. I heard about a type o f charm technique. Natural Charm, they call it. One nce and the opposite sex will be fully limp. Say, if I cultivate Natural Charm, don''t you think it''ll b e really convenient and easy when I encounter a formidable opponent in the future?" Jenson stared at him with a startled and puzzled expression. He thought that Baby Robbie would lose himself in indulging in the life of luxury after returning to Imperial Capital. He was surprised to know that he still remembered his mission. "Can you learn something proper?¡± Jenson said. Baby Robbie responded, "All roads lead to Rome. Take, for example, you Jens, love to bully others with your wit, whereas I like to trap my enemy with my charm." Jenson said, "Okay then. I¡¯ll leave the interrogation to youter." Baby Robbie nodded. "Sure. I love to interrogate my enemies the most. Who are we interrogating, though?" Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 When Jenson brought Baby Robbie to Grand Old Master Yorks, Baby Robbie was immediately stumped. Jenson made a ''go ahead'' gesture to his little brother." Go on then, use your charm." Baby Robbie then scrunched up his face as though he was having constipation. How could he possibly use his charm on an old man, one that was even his greatgrandfather? "What am I supposed to ask him about?" Baby Robbie asked. Jenson whispered a few things to him, and Baby Robbie walked up to Grand Old Master Yorks. "It''s been a while, Great-grandpa. You''re getting more and more sprightly.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks let out a heartyugh." Hahaha, you brat. I''m sure you wouldn''t be visiting me for no reason. Spit it out then, what''s your reason for visiting?¡± Baby Robbie winked at Grand Old Master Yorks and said in a spoiled manner, "Great-grandpa, we¡¯re here especially to visit you, and... while we''re at it, can we also know who were there in Fragrant Vessel Court the day Sandra and Judy escaped?" Grand Old Master Yorks counted with his fingers. "Me, Spencer, Spencer''s wife, Jordan, Chloe, and a servant." Baby Robbie asked nonchntly, "Huh? Why wasn''t Uncle Cole at home?" "He had gone out with Carson early in the morning." "Oh." Baby Robbie¡¯s interrogation came to an abrupt end. Grand Old Master Yorks was puzzled. "That''s all?" Baby Robbie thought about it and added, ¡°Among the ones in Fragrant Vessel Court that day, did anyone leave at noon? Even if it was just for half an hour?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks began to recall, then as though he had thought of something, a hint of panic shed in his eyes. Baby Robbie noticed his fingers trembling a little because he was flustered. However, Grand Old Master Yorks recollected himself very quickly. Without waiting for him to answer, Baby Robbie continued asking, "Who were you with at that time?" Grand Old Master Yorks blurted out, "Spencer and his wife." Baby Robbie snapped his fingers. "I got it now." "What do you know?" "Either Chloe, Jordan, or the servant was the one who released Sandra and Judy." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Chloe and Jordan would never do that." Baby Robbie said, "We only trust the evidence, Greatgrandpa." Baby Robbie ended the interrogation and said to Jenson, "Take me to Chloe." Jenson nodded. They came to Chloe''s room, and when she saw the children, there was a look of unease on her face. "You¡¯re here, huh?" Jenson said, "You seem to be expecting us." Chloe nodded. Baby Robbie questioned her without warning, "So you¡¯re really the one who released Sandra and Judy?" Chloe put on a troubled look. "Actually, I don¡¯t know if I was the one who released them. But I knew you''d suspect me as I have the strongest motive to do so in Fragrant Vessel Court." Jenson and Baby Robbie sat down next to Chloe. Jenson said in a cold and deep voice, "Don''t worry, we will only look at the evidence and will not jump to an unfounded conclusion." Chloe''s features eased up slightly. Jenson asked again, "You said that you don''t know if you were the one who released Sandra and Judy. What did you mean by that?" Chloe tried her best to think back on her itinerary that afternoon, only to realize that she could not recall anything. She shook her head painfully and weakly. She said to Jenson and Baby Robbie, "To be honest with you, I think I lost two hours of my memory. I think someone gave me drugs to control my mental state and made me do something that I shouldn''t have done." Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 Jenson and Baby Robbie exchanged nces with each other with a startled look on their faces. Chloe looked at them andughed helplessly. "I know you won''t believe me no matter what I say. Go on then, how do you n to punish me?" Jenson said, "I''m certain that you released Sandra and Judy, but I don''t currently have evidence on whether you did it intentionally or if you were controlled by someone. Therefore, Grandma, we will probably need your help." Chloe looked at the upright and inspoken Jenson, calmly epting his arrangements. "What would you like me to do? I¡¯ll give you my full cooperation." Upon walking out of the Yorks¡¯ vi, Jenson and Baby Robbie began chatting casually. Baby Robbie said, "I think only Yorks Stronghold has psychotropic drugs like that. "From what I know at the moment, Chloe is the greatest suspect for releasing Sandra and Judy." Clues had led them to believe that Sandra and Judy''s escape was done by someone from Yorks Stronghold. Jenson furrowed his charming brows. "I have a feeling that something is off.¡± Baby Robbie said something spot-on, "Time. Why didn''t Sandra and Judy escape earlier? Why did they wait until the Ares family''s mistresses and children moved into Tourmaline Estate?" Jenson nodded. "If it''s true that the Ares family''s mistresses and children were the ones who did it, the culprit would use Chloe''s past grudges with us to make an issue out of it. This person is someone who has experience scheming and plotting. We must be careful." "Who could this person be?¡± Standing next to them, Finn answered, "Perhaps we''ve oveplicated things, or perhaps you refuse to believe the investigation result that has beenid out before your eyes. From what I can see, Chloe was the one who released Sandra and Judy. She hasn''t turned over a new leaf at all. She was only putting on a show for us to see when she imed to have repented. Maybe she even released Sandra and Judy deliberately? They were a team back then, after all." Jenson and Baby Robbie exchanged nces with each other, both looking equally solemn. If Chloe was really the one who did it, how heartbroken would Mommy be? Daddy would fly into a thunderous rage too, right? Jenson and Baby Robbie did not wish for this to happen, therefore they must investigate this matter with great caution. When they were about to arrive at Tourmaline Estate, Jenson suddenly said to Finn, "Finn, Baby Zetty is leaving Imperial Capital." Finn was petrified as though he had heard a piece of devastating news. "Why?" "Although my sister didn''t say anything, we can see that it has been really hard for her these days. She''s living in pain. Her body can barely take the rapid weight gain and dieting. My parents are probably worried about her, that''s why they sent her out of Imperial Capital for treatment." Finn''s fingers were clenched tightly together, his fingernails digging into his flesh. Blood was seeping out of his wounds. Even so, he felt no pain.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, he was overwhelmed by the thought o f Baby Zetty¡¯s agony. It was as though he could feel Baby Zetty¡¯s bone-etching agony coursing through every fiber of his body. It was as if he was in a stormy sea where he was drowning amidst the waves. "When¡¯s her flight?" His weak and faint voice seemed t o carry no weight. "I don''t know. You can go and check it out yourself." As soon as Jenson said those words, Finn bolted off like a madman. Jenson watched Finn as he tottered clumsily and muttered, "That''s all I can do to help you, Baby Zetty.'''' After turning around, he saw Baby Robbie staring at him as though he had been put under a spell. Baby Robbie asked dejectedly, "How long will Baby Zetty be gone for?" Jenson replied, "I don''t know." Baby Robbie''s tears began flowing out of his eyes." Why didn¡¯t Daddy and Mommy ask us to send her off?" "Look at your tearful face. Do you think Baby Zetty would want to leave when she sees you like that? After she leaves, I''m afraid she''ll cry at night when she recalls your tearful face." Baby Robbie wiped his tears away. "I can send her off with a smile." Jenson ordered, ¡°Show me a smile at once." Baby Robbie squeezed out a smile. Jenson ridiculed, "You look better when you cry." Baby Zetty, Grandma Boye, and the old man left Tourmaline Estate at night, rushing to the airport. Baby Zetty, who was unperturbed at first, could not stop herself from looking back to search for something when she arrived at the airport and was waiting to check in with her boarding pass. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Boye sighed. "Stop looking, child. They''re noting anymore. They don''t want to make you even gloomier than you already are." Baby Zetty nodded, epting her fate. When she entered the hoarding gate, she heard an anxious voice letting out an ear-piercing roar. It was a s though a lion had awakened from a deep slumber that hadsted for thousands of years. "Baby Zetty!" Baby Zetty turned around and saw Brother Finn holding his coat. He was d in a in and clean T-shirt, searching everywhere for her. When Finn finally located Baby Zetty from the crowd, he stood rooted to the same spot as though he had been struck by an electric current. He stared at Baby Zetty who had a tearful face. "Don''t cry, Zetty." Finn¡¯s charming face was contorted out of grief. There was a huge distance between them, and the hubbub in the airport made it hard for Baby Zetty to hear what Finn was saying, This was the first time Finn so vividly sensed Baby Zetty''s pain-the pain he had inflicted upon her. Finn pped himself hard across the face. Baby Zetty burst into tears. "I don¡¯t me you, Brother Finn. I don''t me you at all." An endless stream of people. The flight announcements yed like a loop in the airport. Finn felt a stabbing pain in his heart when he saw Baby Zetty crying her heart out. He lifted his hands without warning and began making gestures in front of his chest. He was doing signnguage. When Baby Zetty saw it, she cried even harder. "Why are you doing this, Brother Finn? "Why?" Finn, however, looked determined. This was his promise to Baby Zetty. This was their agreement. He thought this was probably the best way to lessen Baby Zetty''s pain. Boye and the old man checked their wrist watches and urged Baby Zetty, saying, "It''s time to go, child." Baby Zetty waved at Finn and left but still constantly turned back to take a look. As though his soul had been sucked out of him, Finn stood rooted to the ground in a daze. Finn did not remember how he got home. Baby Zetty''s heartbreaking cries yed in his head on his way home. He was immersed in guilt, and his concern for Baby Zetty weighed like several mountains. It bore down on him to the point where he struggled to breathe. Baby Zetty was gone, and she brought the love she had for him away. It felt as though she had brought Finn''s happiness away as well. When Finn entered the house, Tammy came forward and asked with unconceble excitement in her voice, "Grayson and the rest said that Baby Zetty has left Imperial Capital?" Finn nodded listlessly. "Can we have our wedding now, then?" Tammy''s eyes glinted with anticipation. Finn shook his head apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry, Tammy. The wedding can''t go on for now." Tammy widened her eyes in shock and cried out agitatedly, "Why?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Finn said, "I promised Baby Zetty to let her make the decisions regarding my marriage." Tammy said, "So you¡¯re saying that you need to get her permission no matter who you date or who you marry?" Finn nodded. "Yes." Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Tammy flew into a rage. "Are you crazy? This is your wedding. Why are you letting Baby Zetty make the decisions for you? Has it never crossed your mind how unfair this is to me?" Finn said, "You probably don''t know this, but Baby Zetty saved my life. My life was hanging by a thread back then from getting injured by the Yorks at Yorks Stronghold. I thought I would die right then and there, but Baby Zetty carried me to the hospital with her tiny and delicate frame. "I''m an orphan and have no siblings, but my foster father treats me as his own while Baby Zetty treats me with all her heart. For so many years, I''ve treated them as my closest and most reliable family members. I can let anyone down but not the Areses." Finn sounded extremely firm and sonorous, his words carrying a crushing force. Tammy was slightly startled, suddenly realizing how foolish it was of her topete with the Areses for his favor. "If Baby Zetty says that you''re not allowed to marry m e, are you going to give up on me, then?" Tammy was i n tears. Finn exined, "Baby Zetty won''t do that. She''ll let me do what I intend to do because why would she make such a tough decision of leaving her beloved parents behind to seek treatment for her broken heart otherwise?" Finn felt a pang in his heart at this point. "The reason why I''m letting her make the decisions about my marriage is that I hope she will stop being in so much pain, that she will remember that I¡¯m still waiting for her to return if she¡¯s in desperate straits. I believe she will have the courage to face the unknown.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tammy sniffed. Finn and Baby Zetty were clearly in love with each other but Finn, the male chauvinist, foolishly thought that his and Baby Zetty''s rtionship was one of siblings. Tammy did not want to lose Finn, hence she was apprehensive about bringing him to his senses. She feigned ignorance and said generously, "Okay. Don''t worry, I''ll treat Sis Zetty nicely." She stressed the word ''Sis''. Finn smiled. "Thanks for understanding." Tammy protested coquettishly, "me me for falling i n love with you." In her heart, however, she began plotting what she could do to capture Finn¡¯s heart before Baby Zetty returned. One dayter. Jenson received a call from Grand Asia''sboratory. The other party reverently gave him a report of Chloe¡¯s blood test, "Sir, the test results show that Madam Chloe¡¯s blood does contain a form of drug that could cause hallucination.¡± Jenson asked, "Have youpared it to the medicinal properties I gave you?" "Yes, they¡¯re 85% simr in structure, but certainly not the same." Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. "I understand.¡± After hanging up the call, Baby Robbie rushed forward immediately. "Whose phone call was it?" Jenson replied, ¡°Grand Asia¡¯sboratory." "Do they have the result?" Baby Robbie asked with great interest. Jenson nodded. "Not Chloe." Baby Robbie patted his chest. "I was almost scared to death. But if it''s not Chloe, who else could it be?" Jenson stood up. "Someone drugged Chloe. This person is really familiar with Yorks Stronghold¡¯s drugs, but since he couldn''t get his hands on them, he reced them with simr drugs instead.¡± Baby Robbie''s eyes shone sharply. "There were only a handful of them in Fragrant Vessel Court. The Yorks wouldn''t hurt Chloe, and Jordan wouldn¡¯t either. The only person who would have had the chance to drug Chloe was that servant." Jenson teased Baby Robbie, "Chloe and Jordan are your grandparents. Why are you calling them by their names so rudely?" Robbie exined, "I learned it from you. Chloe hurt Mommy..." "Daddy''s here." Baby Robbie quickly corrected himself, "Ahem, Grandma... Grandma and Mommy are like sisters..." Jenson sneered maliciously, "Why are you such a hypocrite?¡± Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 Baby Robbie turned around only to realize that Jens had lied to him. Baby Robbie let out a sharp smile. "How am I a hypocrite?¡± Jens approached Baby Robbie and interrogated him," Deep down inside, you hate Chloe too, don''t you?¡± Baby Robbie,"..." Jens crossed his arms and scrutinized the docile and harmless Baby Robbie, saying, "You¡¯re eager to strike her 1,000 times but are all smiles on the surface. You''re a really cunning fox, aren''t you? Even I was nearly fooled." Baby Robbie said humbly, "I can''t fool you, after all." Jenson analyzed it and said, "You conceal your identity and pretend to be a nice person so others won''t be vignt around you." Jenson suddenly yanked Baby Robbie by the cor and lifted him. "I¡¯m suddenly really curious about the true character of my little brother." Baby Robbie answered, "Cold-blooded, ruthless, and bloodthirsty. Would you believe it?" Jenson looked at the hint of calmness that shed across Baby Robbie''s face and nodded. "I would." Baby Robbie cracked up. He broke into a wide grin, making him look extremely adorable. "Stop studying me. The most important thing we need to do at the moment is going to the Yorks and interrogate that weird servant. We mustn''t let her escape." Jenson replied, "Mm." They then went to the Yorks¡¯ vi. When the Yorks first moved in, their mountain vi had no signboard. Now, there was a carved wooden signboard with two huge words written on it¡ª Refreshing Breeze. Baby Robbie pointed at the signage and asked the clever Jenson, "Why is Cole, that boorish fellow, giving his mountain vi such a cultured name? What is he trying to prove?" Jenson exined, "Cole once named Mommy¡¯s courtyard as Windy Courtyard, so Refreshing Breeze is probably referring to our mother. The word ''refreshing '' is clearly saying that he refuses to give up on our mother. If Daddy sees this sign, I think he''s going to be so mad that he''ll vomit out blood, don''t you think?" Baby Robbie said, "I''ll go and pull it down." Jenson said, "No, I have ways to make him change the signboard." The duo walked into the vi. Cole and Carson were sitting in the pavilion, sipping on English tea contentedly. "Tea?" When Cole saw Jenson and Baby Robbie, he insincerely invited them for a cup of tea. Jenson nced at the two teacups on the stone table and let out a nonchnt smile. "Sure." Baby Robbie and Jenson sat down directly. Jenson said, "Ask the servant to fill our cups." Cole said, "Do you not have hands and feet? The teapot is there, get it yourself!" Baby Robbie pulled out the Yorks family''s seal and swayed it before Cole''s eyes with dubious motives. Cole scrunched up his face, asking, "Are you abusing your power?" Baby Robbie said, "I want to meet your servant." Cole nodded at Carson and ordered him by pointing with his chin, saying, "Carson, go and get Faith.¡± Baby Robbie put away the Yorks family''s seal. Cole rolled his eyes and teased, "You should keep the seal in a safe ce. If you keep waving it around like you''re afraid that others won''t know you''re one of the Yorks, you''re going tond yourself in trouble." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Baby Robbie looked dauntless, saying, "I¡¯ve got too much f*cking time and am currently fretting about having no one to spend my free time with." Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 In no time at all, Carson brought Faith to Jenson and Baby Robbie. Faith was an 18 or 19-year-old young girl. She was wearing a servant uniform provided by the Areses, and her eyes twinkled. She looked slightly timid. "Young masters, I''m Faith Sue. How can I help you?¡± There was a hint of a frightful tremor in Faith¡¯s soft voice. Jenson moved his mouth closer to Baby Robbie and whispered, "You''re cultivating your charm techniques, aren''t you? Go on, then. Let''s see how far you''ve progressed." Baby Robbie,"..." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. "You can be honest with me if you want toze off, why bother giving so many excuses? I know you hate talking to strangers. Don''t worry, I''ll do it. I love to talk." Baby Robbie fixed his sitting posture and asked Faith several questions that seemedpletely unrted to the case. "Sis Sue, you look really beautiful... How old are you?" Cole nearly spat out his tea. Was this kid here to investigate or to find a girlfriend? "19," Faith replied. "When did you first enter the Ares family¡¯s residence?¡± Baby Robbie suddenly took Faith''s hand in an unruly manner as he used his other hand to stroke the back o f her hand shamelessly. Cole''s mouth widened into a circle. He could hear a voice in his head, ''What a womanizer!'' Jenson smiled without a word. Faith looked at Baby Robbie curiously. She had no idea why this noble young master was being so intimate with her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Faith was so focused on Baby Robbie''s unusual behavior that she blurted out without thinking, "Two years ago." Baby Robbie''s pupils darkened instantly. Faith was only 17 years old two years ago. The Areses would never hire underaged servants. Baby Robbie winked at Faith with immensely seductive eyes. "Sis Sue, who referred this job to you?" "Madam Nephele." As soon as she said Madam Nephele¡¯s name, Baby Robbie let go of Faith''s hand without hesitation. Realizing that she had said something wrong, all color drained from Faith''s face at once. When she saw how Baby Robbie reacted, Faith came t o a sudden realization-she had been tricked by him! Jenson stood up and thoughtfully brought Baby Robbie some wet wipes. Baby Robbie drew out the wipes and wiped his hands over and over again. Cole watched as Baby Robbie used the entire packet of wipes and sneered, "Stop wiping. You''re going to tear your skin if you continue. What a waste of my wipes." Baby Robbie¡¯s tenderness and innocence had vanished without a trace. At this very moment, his eyes were condensed into ice. "Look at how fair your skin is, Faith. I know you¡¯re not from a poor family. Why are you here working as a servant?" Faith was just about to cover up the truth when Baby Robbie asked Carson, "I heard that there are a lot of old bachelors in Yorks Stronghold?" Carson took the hint and nodded. "Mm-hmm." "I heard that things are a little unusual in Yorks Stronghold and it''s verymon for a woman to have many husbands?" Carson was dumbfounded... Cole nodded. "Yeah." Faith was so terrified that she fell before Baby Robbie¡¯s feet and pleaded with him, "Young Master Robbie, please don''t send me away. I can do anything you want me to." "Anything?" "Anything." Baby Robbie looked at Jenson. "What do you think, Jens?" Jens gave him a thumbs up. "Your assessment is pretty good. You were just a little wasteful on the wipes." Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Baby Robbie, Carson was immensely impressed by Baby Robbie." Not bad. You''re really good. It''s better than how we interrogate our prisoners. What we¡¯re doing is cruel torture, and we often take turns to do it. When we''re done interrogating the prisoners, we would be worn out ourselves." Cole red at Carson. "What do you mean by that? Are you saying that my techniques are terrible?" Carson let out a wry smile and said against his conscience, "Ours aren''t so bad either. Simple and rough.¡± Jenson stood up and swaggered away. Baby Robbie patted Carson¡¯s head. "Learn." Then, he went off to chase after Jenson. Cole looked dazedly at Baby Robbie and stroked his chin. "He has proven himself worthy to be the heir whom Grand Old Master Yorks selected." When Jenson and Baby Robbie walked out the front door, Baby Robbie pulled Jenson back and pointed at the Refreshing Breeze signboard above their heads. Jenson remembered that he had not done something yet and walked back to Cole. "Why are you back?" Carson flicked his sleeves and wiped the dust off the chair, saying to Baby Robbie ingratiatingly, "Please have a seat, Patriarch." Baby Robbie patted his shoulder. "This young man is promising and worthy to be taught. You have a bright future ahead of you." Carson let out a dazzling smile upon hearing what he said. Cole red at them. "I''m still alive and you''re already thinking of changing masters? Are you trying to poach my men, Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie pulled out the Yorks family''s seal and swayed it before Cole''s eyes, saying, "The entire Yorks Stronghold belongs to me. What do you mean ''poach''?" Cole, Cole wanted to ignore Baby Robbie because when he talked to him, the disdainful aura he exuded would leave him devastated within seconds. Cole shifted his gaze to Jenson. "Do you want me to summon Faith?" Jenson shook his head and pointed at the door, saying, "Uncle, your Refreshing Breeze signboard is not fitting." "Why is it not fitting?" Cole asked grumpily. Jenson exined, "There¡¯s a sign on my father''s toilet door, which also trantes to refreshing breeze. If you think that''s fine, then take it as though I never said it. Let''s go, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie watched as Cole''s face grew more and more forlorn. He beganughing way too hard. "I can''t believe Uncle¡¯s vi shares the same name as my father''s toilet. Looks like my father¡¯s thoughts are still more meticulous than yours, Uncle Cole." Baby Robbie left whileughing. Cole watched as the two little guys walked away. From their majestic-looking backs, he could detect their overweening attitude and was so mad that his chest hurt. "These two little young masters are killing - H me. Carson said, "I finally understand why you lost to Sir Ares, Young Master.¡± Cole red at him. "Get straight to the point.¡± Carson said, "Sir Ares is the crown prince of Imperial Capital, Young Master, whereas you''re Yorks Stronghold¡¯s young master. You both have equally unrivaled good looks and outstanding talent, but why did you suffer a crushing defeat? That''s because you don¡¯t have two extremely intelligent sons like Sir Ares." Cole mulled it over. That made sense. Jay was majestic and impressive in Yorks Stronghold only because the twins, Jenson and Baby Robbie, were working together.¡± Carson said, "Therefore, Young Master, you must raise Dawn to be even more outstanding. Dawn alone isn''t going to be enough. You need to have more... If we can''t win with quality, we¡¯ll win in numbers.¡± Cole spat out the tea on Carson''s face. Carson wanted t o cry but had no tears. "Did I say anything wrong, Young Master?" "I''m not a stud." Cole ced the teapot on the table and suddenly suggested, "I''m going to Swallow City to see my precious son."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 When Jenson and Baby Robbie returned to Chateau de Selene, they came straight to Jay''s room. "Any results?" Jay nced at Jens and Baby Robbie, asking nonchntly. He was currently printing some notes about pregnancy. Jenson replied, "Daddy, Madam Nephele from the second family ordered the female servant, Faith Sue, t o drug Chloe.¡± Baby Robbie stole a nce at Jay anxiously. How could Jenson call Chloe by her name in front of Daddy? Was he not afraid that Daddy would get mad? Sure enough, Jay''s dashing face darkened. He corrected Jenson sternly, saying, "I don¡¯t care what you have against your grandmother, but you should at least call her ''Grandma'' in front of me." Jenson answered reluctantly, "Okay." Baby Robbie thought to himself that he should probably teach Jenson how to speak ording to the situation next time so he would not have a conflict with Daddy. Jay looked pensive, saying, "Why would Madam Nephele use your grandma instead of asking Faith to d o it? Have you thought about this before?" Baby Robbie began analyzing excitedly and said, "She wants to sow dissension between us and Grandma, n o?" Jay¡¯s eyes were overflowing with viciousness. "If she wants to sow dissension between us and Grandma, then your mother will be the one to get hurt the most." Jenson was astonished. "Daddy, I''ve not heard of this mysterious Madam Nephele before... Who is she? Why i s she going against Mommy?" Madam Nephele? Jay racked his brains and shook his head, saying, "I¡¯ve never cared about the other families¡¯ scandals. I don¡¯t know much about Madam Nephele¡¯s background either.¡± He changed the subject. "What did you do to get Faith t o betray Madam Nephele, though?¡± Baby Robbie looked awkward and extremely ufortable. "You tell me, Jenson," Jay ordered. Jenson exined, "Baby Robbie used his charm. He caressed the youngdy''s hands and winked at her. That young girl must¡¯ve gotten really muddle-headed from his charming gaze and blurted out the truth without thinking." Jay stared at Baby Robbie who was currently smiling thoughtlessly at him. When he smiled, his alluring eyes looked like crescent moons while his fair and creamyplexion was youthfully seductive but at the same time poisonous. This kid was worthy of the title ''Superior Monster'' indeed. Jay said, "I see." Jenson put on a solemnplexion. "Oh right, Daddy. The psychotropic drug found in Chloe''s body is simr to the one in Yorks Stronghold. I suspect that the culprit is not only familiar with the Areses, but they probably know a lot about Yorks Stronghold too." Jenson had just agreed to call Chloe ''Grandma'' from now on, but even though he promised, he was still doing things his way. Jay red fixedly at Jenson. "Do you want me to get Mommy over to educate you?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenson dropped his head and submitted to his fate helplessly. "Yes... Grand-Grandma." Jay pondered for a moment and instructed his children, "If Madam Nephele worked so hard to release Sandra, that just means she could be rted to the Yorks. Right now, you need to investigate two parties-Madam Nephele and Sandra.¡± Jenson said, ¡°Sandra has returned to Time Vi and reunited with Spencer. I have already asked Spencer t o watch over her. The moment she shows her cloven hoof, Spencer will inform us." Jay reminded him, "Uncle Grayson has detailed information about the Ares family''s mistresses." Jenson nodded. "We understand. We''ll go and see Grayson right now..." Jenson and Baby Robbie left. As soon as they opened the study''s door, they saw Angelina leaning against the door frame with a te o f fruits in her hand and a strange sneer in her eyes. Jenson had a guilty conscience, so he dared not linger around for too long and said to Mommy quickly, "We still have things to do, Mommy. We''ll be leaving first.¡± Having said that, he dragged Baby Robbie with him and began running. "Come back," Angeline ordered sullenly. Baby Robbie had been particrly mischievous since childhood. He nevermitted any major offenses, but there were plenty of minor offenses. Growing up, h e was used to being lectured by his mother. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Therefore, Baby Robbie could tell how furious his mother was with just one look at her face. Of course, Baby Robbie had experiences of his own with handling Angeline''s anger. Regardless of what sparked Mommy''s anger, he should admit his mistakes first. Angeline was so furious she almost wanted tough." Do you know what you did wrong?" Baby Robbie was stunned. "I''m a slow-witted boy... Could you please remind me, Mommy?¡± "You didn''t do anything wrong. Stand up." Angeline reached out to pull him. Baby Robbie was too afraid to stand up. "Stay there, then." Angeline cast a stern nce at Jenson. Jenson was self-aware, hence he got down on his knees right next to Baby Robbie. His back was straight, while his cold and dashing face was filled with unswerving determination. "Do you know what you did wrong yet, Jens?" "Yes." "Let''s hear it." "I shouldn''t have called Grandma by her name," Jenson replied. Angeline said, "Since you know you shouldn¡¯t call Grandma by her name, why did you still do it?" Jenson put on a gloomy expression but did not speak further. He hated Chloe. Had it not been for Chloe, Mommy would not have gotten into a car ident, she would not have jumped off a building and disfigured herself, and Baby Robbie would not have gone missing... Their family would not have had to go through so many farewells. Chloe was the source of their family¡¯s tragedy. Mommy was kind-hearted, hence she could make allowances for her behavior, but not him. However, Jens was not bold enough toin to Mommy about these things. Angeline looked at Jay in frustration, and Jay forced a smile. "Should I get down on my knees too?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angeline felt extremely speechless. "Why are you joining in the fun?" Jay said, "You¡¯re pregnant. It''s not good to get mad." Angeline ordered, "Bring me a chair, then. I want to give these two brats a good lesson." As soon as the queen gave hermand, Jay responded immediately, "Okay, okay. Hold on." He grabbed a chair and wiped it ingratiatingly before asking her to take a seat. "Please take a seat, my great and mighty wife." Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at their father miserably. They initially thought Daddy would speak u p for them but were surprised to see that Daddy had chosen to take Mommy''s side instead. Angeline satfortably on the chair and looked listlessly at her sons. ¡°What''s wrong? You¡¯re not happy about this?" Jenson and Baby Robbie pulled themselves together immediately and responded with sonorous voices," Please go ahead and lecture us, Mommy.¡± Angeline began lecturing them with all her heart. "I know you hate your grandmother for hurting me so deeply and for bringing so many disasters into our family, right?" Jenson nodded sincerely. Baby Robbie shook his head unctuously. "I don''t hate her. I don''t hate her at all." Jenson red speechlessly at Baby Robbie and sneered, "Hypocrite.¡± Baby Robbie exined, "I''m just worried that Mommy will be sad..." Jenson thought about it. Indeed, he should not have infuriated Mommy when she was pregnant. Therefore, he quickly shook his head. Baby Robbie teased Jenson, "You should''ve just chosen to lie in the first ce like me." Angeline red at her children gloomily. Was she invisible? How dare they lie so brazenly in front of her? Jenson and Baby Robbie realized that their lousy lies had been exposed by Mommy and said in unison, "It''s a white lie, Mommy." Angeline shook her head helplessly. Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 Angeline sighed. "To be honest with you, I hate her more than you do. From the first time she hurt me, the hatred I had for her had been buried deep within me. Every time she hurt me, the seed of hatred that I had nted in me was watered and fertilized, making my hatred grow stronger and stronger. "Ultimately, all the hatred in me grew into a gigantic tree, seeping into every fiber and flesh of my being. To unearth such hatred is the same as crushing my body into pieces. How agonizing would that be?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay looked at Angeline in astonishment. He was surprised to learn that the pain Chloe caused Angeline had been etched into her bones and heart to such a terrifying extent. Jenson and Baby Robbie were even more puzzled now. "Mommy, if you hate her so much, why did you forgive her?" Jenson asked. Angelineughed bitterly. "Forgive her? I would probably never forgive her. The pain she has caused m e is impossible to forget. My heart would hurt every time I cast my mind back to the time. How could I possibly forgive her so easily?" Jay¡¯s straight and tall body was seemingly hit by an earthquake-splitting and rupturing his foundation. "Why did you help herst time, then?" Jenson was puzzled. Angeline cast her gaze to Jay''s face and said, "I helped her turn over a new leaf and gave her the chance to abandon her evil ways so that your father would feel better about it. Not only your father, but also your grandfather and great-grandfather... They can be happier that way." Baby Robbie felt really sorry for Mommy. Unwilling to take this lying down, he said, "Mommy, it turns out that you''ve chosen topromise for everyone¡¯s sake. You really didn''t have to do that because we''d support your decision no matter what." Angeline said with a smile, "I sealed off all my hatred t o live in harmony with your grandmother. Only in this way would everyone be able to live happily as a family. With no fights and schemes, our family thrives. Everyone in the family will be happy too. This is what the Areses hope to see." Jenson gained a deep insight after hearing what Angeline said. Mommy had chosen to endure her pain for Daddy and to reunite the Ares and Yorks families harmoniously. Jenson felt inexplicably heartbroken to see Angeline lighting herself up like a candle in order to illuminate others. "If I could, I would choose to destroy the whole world just to keep you safe, Mommy," Jenson said stubbornly. Angeline pulled Jenson up and said, "This is your grandmother, Jens. She gave life to your father and it¡¯s thus destined that we must not treat her as our enemy." "You must know that a mother and her child share a close bond. Hurting her is hurting your father. If your father is hurt, I''ll be unhappy too. Therefore, hurting Chloe will only backfire, and this is why I refuse to hate her." Jenson nodded as though he understood. "Okay." "Stand up," Angeline said. Jenson and Baby Robbie stood up and promised Angeline, "Don''t worry, Mommy. We won''t be disrespectful to Grandma anymore.¡± "Mm." Having said that, the two little brats turned around and dashed off. Angeline breathed a long sigh of relief and stood up. A s soon as she turned around, she saw Jay looking guiltily at her. "Angeline, I had no idea that my mother has brought you so much pain..." Angeline said with a smile, "It¡¯s all in the past now." Jay said, "No, it''s not in the past. You''re just sealing them away and choosing to forget them on purpose.¡± He gently took Angelina into his arms and sighed. "I''m sorry for putting you through this." Angeline said, "I should be the one to apologize, Jaybie. Please forgive me for not being able to ept her from the bottom of my heart." "You¡¯re already doing great," Jay said, "Really, you''re doing really well. But I think we should meet her less frequently from now on, and perhaps that will free you from those painful memories." "That''s not necessary." "It is necessary." When the holidays were over, Baby Robbie and the rest of the sisters returned to school. Jenson deliberately stayed for a night to investigate Madam Nephele¡¯s case. Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 When the rest of the sisters could not find Baby Zetty, they finally learned that Baby Zetty had left Imperial Capital. They felt sad to the point where some even started crying because they did not want Baby Zetty to leave. Baby Zetty had taken great care of these sisters when she was in Imperial Capital. When the sisters first left the military intelligence division back then, they had been filled with curiosity about this new world of liberty. Unfortunately, they knew nothing about how the world worked. Baby Zetty was the one who patiently taught them how to shop, how to eat, how to style their clothes, how to apply makeup, and how to interact with people Her friendliness had asting impact on them and helped them feel familial affection. Now, this kind-hearted Baby Zetty had left Imperial Capital to mend her broken heart. The sisters thought that it was such a pity they did not manage to say goodbye to her. In order to liven up the atmosphere, Baby Robbie deliberately made a joke. "Cheer up. Well, about the farewell, if you missed it once, there''s always a second one. When... When I leave Imperial Capital, I promise t o inform you. Get your firecrackers and drums ready t o send me off..." Sis Andy kicked him on the butt while the rest of the sisters hurled punches at him. "Who gave you the permission to leave us? We promised to stay together until the end." Baby Robbie covered his head with both hands, crouched down, and began crying out, "Oh, my dear sisters, stop hitting me. Can you please show me some respect in public?" The sisters stopped hitting Baby Robbie. He stood up, fixed his cool and flowy hair, and smoothed out his disheveled clothes. He then looked at the sisters in despair, muttering, "I should have sent all of you to etiquette ss. Aren''t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find a marriage partner in the future if you''re so aggressive?" "I''m not getting married." "Me too. I want to be with you forever." "I don¡¯t want to part with you either.¡± Baby Robbie had goosebumps rising all over his arms. "I''m not an emperor, I don''t need so many consorts and harems." "I don¡¯t want to marry you." Baby Robbie said, "d to hear that. You''re now children of the Ares family. Mommy will skin me alive if Iy a finger on you." Baby Robbie dashed off after saying those words. "I''m leaving now, goodbye." Meanwhile... Jenson came to the vi where Grayson lived. Grayson was ttered to see Jenson showing up in person. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Why are you here, sir?" Jenson scanned his surroundings vigntly and said," Let''s talk inside." When they entered the vi, Grayson poured Jenson a ss of water solicitously. Jenson went straight to the point and asked, "Who is Madam Nephele?" Grayson pondered for a moment before answering, "I think she''s... Jacob''s woman." Jenson was displeased. "You think?" Grayson twitched his mouth and said, "Your grandpas are always fooling around with women out there like studs. The number of women involved with them is countless. I can''t remember all those women." Jenson said, "Make me a copy of their information for me, then. I''d like to see it." "On all of them?" Grayson was startled. Jenson nodded. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Grayson walked toward the wall and pressed a button that was disguised as a brick. The wall suddenly moved and a secret drawer popped out. He picked up a pile of documents and returned. Jenson was in disbelief as he uttered, "These... Are these the files on my grandpa''s affairs and rtionships?" Grayson put the files on the table, ced his hand on the mountain of documents, and said, "This is only the information of the affairs that your Grandpa Jacob had. His siblings¡¯ records are equally impressive." Jenson''s expression turned ugly as he murmured angrily, "He''s moribund but it doesn¡¯t stop him from being a phnderer. He''s clearly not afraid of dying from exhaustion." Then, he pulled out the file on Madam Nephele from the stack and scanned through the document. Before long, Jenson threw Nephele Davis'' file on the table. His eyes widened as he said, "Madam Nephele is quite mysterious. Not only does she know how to use poison, but she has even managed to wiggle herself out of a few criminal charges. How could such a wise woman submit to Jacob Ares, a man with a family?" Grayson said, "After she got together with your grandfather, she became his right-hand woman. It didn''t take long for her to give birth to a daughter. However, the strange thing is that their daughter isn¡¯t spoiled like the other children of the Ares family. Instead, they made her be a maid of the Ares family." Jenson was surprised. "Faith?" Grayson nodded. Jenson said, "Madam Nephele is strange and unpredictable. It''s hard to figure her out. It seems that I need to meet her myself." Grayson said, "You must be careful. Madam Nephele was under investigation for a few murders, but she was released because there was always insufficient evidence. I¡¯ve seen the reports for those cases and I believe that she had something to do with all of them. The victims¡¯ deaths were mysterious and seemed to b e caused by an animal. Sir, you have to be careful." Jenson said, "That¡¯s interesting. I have to meet her, then." "I¡¯ll send some bodyguards along to protect you." Jenson thought about it for a while and said, "I don¡¯t want to alert her. I''ll go alone." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Grayson was really worried. "Sir..." "I''ll be careful." Jenson walked off as soon as he said that. That night, Jenson quietly went to the backyard of Madam Nephele''s Mammoth Courtyard. Mammoth Courtyard had five entry points. It was built and inspired by the Renaissance. The front was a magnificent courtyard. However, the back was well hidden. It only had one floor and was surrounded by towering trees. It made the area look gloomy. Jenson climbed onto a tree in the corner of the backyard with the help of some equipment. The thick leaves were the perfect cover for him. Jenson could see the entire courtyard from here. The quaint and simple courtyard surprised Jenson. Madam Nephele did a good job managing their side of the family business. It was more than reasonable for her to ask Jacob Ares for afortable life. However, she sent her daughter to be a servant in the Ares family while she lived in a shabby yard. Did she despise prosperity and wealth? What a mysterious woman. Jenson looked for Madam Nephele, and finally, in a room in the north yard, he saw her. The window had a small opening. He saw Madam Nephele lowering her head and fidgeting with her cuffs. Suddenly, Madam Nephele raised her head without any warning and stared outside the window. Jenson was very surprised. He was well-hidden, but Madam Nephele seemed to have noticed him. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 Jenson was puzzled, thinking how Madam Nephele had managed to discover him. Suddenly, he felt something cold under his feet licking his ankle! Jenson lowered his gaze and saw a ck python staring at him with its dark eyes. Jens was shocked! With the help of his equipment, he flew out of the courtyard. Jenson patted his chest and looked back at the tree in shock, only to find that the python was gone. Jenson returned to the rented house next to Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School. That night, Jenson had a restless night. The next day. Jenson was woken up by Baby Robbie. "Jens, when did youe back?" Jenson got upzily. He was still in a blur as he recalled what had happened at Madam Nephele''s cest night. He was confused once more. Baby Robbie studied Jenson''s expression and said," Were there any obstacles in your investigation?" Jenson told Baby Robbie about his adventuresst night. "I went to investigate Madam Nephelest night. It was so odd. I was well-hidden in the tree and Madam Nephele was inside the house. Suddenly, she turned her head and looked right at me. Her expression was one of provocation." Baby Robbie said, "You must''ve been too tired. Maybe she was looking at the moonlight..." Jenson added, "What''s even weirder was that when I was hiding in the tree, a python attacked my ankle. I escaped with the help of my equipment, but when I turned back, the python was gone." "Python?" Baby Robbie eximed. When Jenson saw Baby Robbie¡¯s reaction, he stared at him irritably. "Why are you so surprised?" Baby Robbie picked up the water on the bedside table and finished it in a few sips. Then, he said, "Since I took over the Yorks family''s seal, I''ve been having nightmares. I would dream of snakes. They would flick their tongues at me but they won¡¯t bite. It frightens me every time." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie. "I didn''t expect you to b e so timid." Baby Robbie smiled a little embarrassedly as he said," It''s not that I''m timid. It''s just that I''ve been afraid of snakes since I was a kid." Although Jenson had a cool temper, he cared a lot for his younger brother. He suggested, "In that case, don''t keep the seal with you the entire day. The python carved on the seal is too vivid and lifelike. Of course, it''ll haunt your dreams if you look at it every day." Baby Robbie took out the seal and said, "Jens, I don¡¯t know why but this python seems familiar. Do you think it''s weird?" Jenson''s eyes were wide open... N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baby Robbie suddenly recalled something and said excitedly, "Jens, I¡¯ll go with you the next time you go t o investigate Madam Nephele." Jens said, "I''m nning to go tonight." "So soon?" "If Madam Nephele saw mest night, she would think that she had scared me off and I wouldn''t dare to investigate her again for a short while. So, tonight is the perfect timing for a surprise visit..." Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Baby Zetty was not sure how many transits she had gone through. When the nended, Baby Zetty was dumbfounded when saw the deserted countryside in front of her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Great-grandma, is this Cloud City?" She heard Mommy mention Cloud City before, which she described to be a beautiful town where the flowers were in bloom all year round. It was far from the impoverished countryside in front of her. Boye and Grandpa looked at each other. Then, Boye smiled and said, "Baby Zetty, this isn''t Cloud City. Cloud City is just a smokescreen that your daddy set u p. The ce we¡¯re at is Dragon Ind." Baby Zetty replied, "Oh." She then kept quiet the rest o f the way. She nned to rx. It did not matter to her whether she went to a prosperous city or a remote countryside. However, when Boye took her home, Baby Zetty became a little nervous when she saw the experimental equipment of various shapes and materials along with the colorful test tubes. "Great-grandma, am I going to study here?" Boye s loving expression was reced with a serious one. When she spoke, her gentle voice was stern. "Baby Zetty, starting today, you can call me ''Sir''." Baby Zetty became flustered. She had always been a free spirit whether it came to learning and her hobbies. She did whatever she wanted ording to her heart¡¯s wishes. Baby Zetty was worried that she would be ufortable if Boye restricted her with rules. "Does it have to be like this, Great-grandma?" Boye sternly said, "Baby Zetty, when you agreed toe here, you became my only disciple. I had never thought of epting disciples in my life before this but since I¡¯ve already agreed to it now, I have to do my best as your teacher. Else, you might ruin my reputation." Baby Zetty said, "Don¡¯t worry, Great-grandma. I''ll study hard." "Call me ¡®Sir¡¯." "Oh." "I''m sure you''re aware that I¡¯m old and the end might b e near for me. I must teach you everything I know in the shortest time possible. You''ll also study diligently. Only when you''ve mastered Boye¡¯s Pulse Reading will I let you go home," Boye said. Baby Zetty gulped and said, "How long will it take?" Boye said, "It took me five years to finish my notes. Not only do you have to learn Boye¡¯s Pulse Reading but also the unique techniques that I havee up with in my life. I think it''ll take seven or eight years for you before you can leave." Baby Zetty counted out loud, "Seven years... Brother Finn will be 35 years old at that time." She shook her head and said, "No, I don¡¯t want to learn this." Boye looked at the lovesick Baby Zetty and shook her head in disappointment. "You only think about Brother Finn, but do you care about your daddy and mommy who went through so much for you?" Baby Zetty was surprised. "What does me choosing not to study medicine have to do with my daddy and mommy?" Boye said with great emphasis, "Your mommy is suffering from a mental illness. She can''t be triggered, otherwise, it''ll induce physical disorders, depression, and anxiety. Did you know that when your mommy got sick thest time, she was at her limit? If she rpses in the future, she won''t be able to live a normal life anymore. Your task is to stretch her limit." She paused and said, "Your daddy went through multiple organ failure. Although the situation was managed at the time, it¡¯s easy for him to rpse. If he goes through another acute failure, his life will be in danger. Baby Zetty, I''m old and can¡¯t protect them for much longer. I''m counting on you to look after them for the rest of their lives." Baby Zetty looked at Boye in horror. She could not believe it! "No, please tell me you¡¯re lying. Greatgrandma, are you lying to me?" Boye let out a long sigh. "Baby Zetty, I lied to your daddy and mommy, but I won''t lie to you. Doctors choose to conceal the patients¡¯ condition from them in hopes that the patient can live in a happy and peaceful environment. This is conducive to treating their illnesses." Baby Zetty burst into tears. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Tears were pouring from her eyes as though there was a storm. After a long time, Baby Zetty finally settled down and she said, "Okay, I¡¯ll learn. I''ll learn from you." Boye nodded in relief. "There¡¯s no hurry, you''ve just arrived. Take a few days¡¯ rest. I''ll bring you around so that you can familiarize yourself with the environment. Next time, you might b e going to the mountains to collect herbs." "Oh." Baby Zetty was first introduced to the castle-like house. There were three floors above ground and two floors in the basement. The first floor was the living area. The kitchen, bathroom, and bedrooms were all o n the first floor. Except for some beakers, there was no sign of anything medical-rted. Not until they reached the second floor which was an exhibition. Each hall was divided into categories, and they included everything and anything rted to medicine. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Baby Zetty saw the densely packed bookshelves and suddenly felt like she had made a rash decision. "How long would it take for me to finish reading all these books?" Boye said, "You need to memorize all of them, not just have a nce." Baby Zetty gulped and said, "Memorize all of them? I have a bad memory, unlike my brother who has a photographic memory. Maybe this isn''t for me." Boye said, "So, you¡¯ve decided to give up on saving your daddy and mommy, then?" Baby Zetty thought of Daddy''s and Mommy''s illnesses before saying with infinite courage, "No, I want to learn. No matter how hard it is, I have to learn." The third floor was theboratory where Boye conducted various researches. Boye pointed to a separateboratory in the corner and said, "Baby Zetty, thisboratory will be managed by you." Baby Zetty walked over and gently pushed open the door to theboratory. When she saw the corpses and carcasses of various creatures inside, she was so frightened that she ran away! "That¡¯s terrifying!" She stood far away and asked in shock, "Sir, what are these corpses and carcasses?" Boye said, "All kinds of animals and nts, and of course, humans." Baby Zetty was puzzled. "Why do you dissect the carcasses of non-humans?" Boye said, "It''s all in the name of research." Seeing that Baby Zetty was still confused, Boye said," Don''t worry, you¡¯ll be interested in them in the future." Baby Zetty shook her head and said, "I just want to be a general practitioner, not a surgeon." Boye nced at her and said with a smile, "You can decide after you¡¯ve read all the books." Then, Boye took Baby Zetty to the basement. Various medicines were stored there. There were no labels for each medicine, and they were all packed in transparent bags. After observing her learning environment, Baby Zetty looked confused. "Sir, I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to learn all these." Boye smiled and said, "No, you''ll be better than me." Baby Zetty was not sure where Boye''s confidence in her came from. She thought to herself, ''Can I really do i t?'' Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Imperial Capital. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Late at night. Jenson and Baby Robbie secretly left the rented house and sneaked back to Mammoth Courtyard. When they were close to Madam Nephele''s backyard, Jenson suddenly grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand and solemnly said, "Baby Robbie, there¡¯s something off about Madam Nephele. You have to be careful." Baby Robbie smiled and ced his hand on Jenson''s shoulder. "Jens, how can we catch the tiger cub without entering the tiger''sir? I''ll break in to distract her, and you¡¯ll sneak into her room to find out more about her." Jenson stretched out a finger and shook it in front of Baby Robbie''s eyes. Baby Robbie wondered out loud and said, "Why? What¡¯s wrong with my idea?" Jenson replied, "It¡¯s a good idea, but our roles should b e reversed. I''ll deal with Madam Nephele while you inspect her room. If we¡¯re in danger, you should run." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at Jenson. "Do you think o f me as a coward? You''re my brother, how can I abandon you?" Jenson said, "I¡¯m not asking you to abandon me. What I mean is for you to go get help if anything happens. If something happens to us, what will Daddy and Mommy do?" Baby Robbie''s expression turned serious. Jens was the bravest person he knew but he could sense the awe he had for Madam Nephele. It was clear that Madam Nephele was someone difficult to deal with. "Okay, let''s go with your n." Jens and Baby Robbie parted ways. Jenson walked straight to the front door while Baby Robbie sneaked into the backyard. After half an hour... Madam Nephele heard steady knocks on the door of her backyard. "Who¡¯s there?" Madam Nephele wore ck pajamas where even the buttons and the stitching were ck. She appeared to blend into the night. She then heard Jenson''s clear and sultry voice. "It''s m e, Jenson." Madam Nephele opened the wooden door for Jens. The courtyard had not been maintained for a long time, so even the wooden door was covered with moss. Jenson thought that her ce reminded him of the great outdoors. "Young Master Jenson, why are you here?" Madam Nephele asked in surprise. Jenson stood with his hands behind his back at the doorway. His cold expression and deep eyes gave Madam Nephele chills. "I assume that you''ve already heard about Judy Moore¡¯s car ident, Madam Nephele?" Jenson phrased it as a question, but he sounded firm. Madam Nephele smiled lightly as she said, "Everyone has heard about what happened to Judy Moore." Her reply was so casual as if she was an outsider. Jenson said, "Then, you must also know that the death of Judy Moore was the work of Faith, a maid serving the Ares family." Madam Nephele acted surprised and then shook her head whileughing. "How is this possible? Faith is a maid and is not allowed to leave Tourmaline Estate on weekdays. However, Judy''s car ident happened outside of Tourmaline Estate. What¡¯s the connection between the two?" Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 Jens said, "Judy was the Ares family''s prisoner. Faith must have done something to disturb Chloe¡¯s mental state and persuaded her into letting Judy go. Faith is rted to Judy¡¯s death one way or another." Madam Nephele answered in a low voice, "Even if Faith killed Judy, why did youe looking for me, Young Master Jens?" Jenson''s profound and unfathomable pupils fell onto Madam Nephele as he said, "Madam Nephele, I heard that you were the one who rmended the underaged Faith to be the Ares family''s maid." An obvious look of startlement shed across Madam Nephele''s eyes, but she managed to recover her calmness rather quickly. She smiled lightly and replied, "Yes, I did. I pitied the child for having no father and mother, so I pleaded with Second Old Master to take Faith in." Jenson spoke rather slowly, yet his tone carried a strong and formidable power, "You''re wrong, Madam Nephele. As long as one is human, then they¡¯d have both a mom and a dad. Faith is no exception.¡± Madam Nephele was secretly rmed. She bewilderedly pondered to herself, ''Jenson doesn¡¯t seem that old, but his thoughts are too meticulous and that aura of his is also imposing. It''s almost too overwhelming.'' "Did you happen to find her parents, Young Master Jens?" Madam Nephele asked. Jenson''s sharp gaze fell on Madam Nephele''s fingers that were currently clenched together due to tension. There was a sneer in Jenson''s beautiful pupils when h e said, "No. That¡¯s one of my intentions foring to look for you today, Madam Nephele. Since you were the one who rmended Faith, perhaps you would have some knowledge regarding Faith''s family background-" "I don''t," said Madam Nephele. She could not hide the panic in her eyes. Jenson abruptly extended his hand and gently stroked Madam Nephele''s satin-like dark hair. He plucked a few strands and they were immediately entangled between his fingers. There was a sudden change in Madam Nephele¡¯s expression as she asked, "What are you doing with my hair?" Jenson saw her reaction and had already guessed the true rtionship between Madam Nephele and Faith. Then, he let go of the strands of hair, letting them fall t o the ground. He said, "My apologies. Madam Nephele, your dark hair is as beautiful as my mommy''s. I''ve had a habit of stroking my mommy''s hair since I was a child, but that was terribly rude of me." Madam Nephele breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Jenson unexpectedly blurted out a sentence," Faith''s your daughter, right?" "No!" Madam Nephele roared in bewilderment. Jenson closed in on her, stating, "The two of you look alike. You''re 39 years old, and she¡¯s 19, so that means you gave birth to her when you were 20. And by pure luck, you met Jacob Ares when you were 20. But after knowing each other for only seven months, you gave birth to Jacob¡¯s daughter. Hence, everyone assumed that Faith was Jacob¡¯s illegitimate daughter. However, you''re well aware that the child isn¡¯t Jacob''s, so you didn''t expect her to be sheltered by the Ares family. That''s the reason why you kept her here as the Ares family''s maid, which is also the best way for you to protect her true identity..." Madam Nephele immediately staggered backward while saying, "You''re a terrifying kid." Jenson said, "You made Faith live so humbly all these years so that you could keep her from arousing the suspicions of others. So I truly cannot fathom why you¡¯ve changed your mind and allowed her to participate in the Ares family¡¯s war? Moreover, you even allowed her to be the first person to fire the shot? Faith''s first attack was too eye-catching, which makes me think that your strategies are indeed too sly and unpredictable." Madam Nephele stood still as if she was frustrated from having her n thwarted. Her head was drooping, making her look immensely dispirited. However, she very quickly recovered from her devastation and pulled herself together again. She looked at Jenson with a sneer and said, "You truly are intelligent, Young Master Jens. However, encountering me in this manner will be your doom." Once Madam Nephele said this, she took out a ck wooden flute from her sleeves and gently pressed it onto her lips. The low sounding out of it sounded deep and intense, akin to a weeping baby. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Not long after, Jenson felt dizzy listening to the tune and fell to the ground with a thud. Madam Nephele looked at her work with satisfaction and ced the wooden flute back into her sleeve. Then, she said to Jenson again, "Get up, Jens. Go home. After a good night''s sleep, you''ll forget about everything that happened today." Jenson crawled back up, the look in his eyes utterly dull. Then, he proceeded to walk out like a zombie. When Baby Robbie witnessed Madam Nephele¡¯s deed with his own eyes, he was filled with astonishment. Madam Nephele''s little tricks were indeed too treacherous. Baby Robbie was worried about Jens, so he turned around and got out from the window, disappearing into the night. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 Baby Robbie followed Jenson from behind, but he dared not disturb him so rashly. He was afraid that agitating the mentally confused Jenson would cause him harm. Along the way, Baby Robbie wondered that if Jenson had gotten information on Madam Nephele that could be used against her, would she stop at merely erasing his memories? Or perhaps she would use other means to get rid of Jenson? Suddenly, a gigantic shadow seemed to have fallen from the sky andnded in front of Jenson. Baby Robbie stared at the thing, and it turned out to be a reticted python. The python was slithering on the ground while flicking its tongue out, hovering beneath Jenson''s foot. Then, the python suddenly rose in one bound and opened its ferocious mouth, aiming for Jenson''s neck. Upon seeing this, Baby Robbie hurriedly grabbed the seal in his hands and flung it at the python''s eyes. The seal seemed to project a curved line in the air. Once the line was projected to the ground by a ray of light, it expanded into a giant python. The virtual python looked as if it was genuinely alive and rammed itself onto the other python. The python that was attacking Jenson suffered a fright and immediately turned its head away to quickly escape. Baby Robbie ran over and hurriedly picked up the seal from the ground. He checked it and was d everything was still intact. Then, he looked at the calm -mannered Jenson and immediately carried him off to the direction of their rental house. Jenson slept for six hours straight before ultimately regaining consciousness. "Baby Robbie.¡± Seeing Robbie lying on his bed, Jenson hurriedly got up and sat still. He asked suspiciously," Why am I here? Weren¡¯t we at Madam Nephele''s backyard?" Baby Robbie asked, "Don''t you remember what happened?" Jenson nced at the clock on the wall and muttered, "I seem to have lost certain parts of my memory." Baby Robbie got up, poured a ss of water for Jenson, and handed it to him. "Just drink this ss of water for now and slowly think about it. I''ll tell you what happened if you can''t recallst night''s events." Jenson took the ss of water, and his deep gaze scrutinized Baby Robbie. "Are you okay?" Baby Robbie took out the seal he ced in his embrace and repeatedly turned it over before saying," I''m fine. But we''ll have to thank this for saving us." Jenson''s gaze fell on the seal, and he racked his brains to search for any memories fromst night. Baby Robbie suddenly stood up and walked to the window. He closed the ckout curtains and went to the hallway to turn off all the lights in the room. The whole ce became extremely dark in an instant. Jenson was bewildered at this and asked, "What are you doing?" Baby Robbie replied, "Helping you to restore your memories fromst night." Baby Robbie reached out to take his phone and turned the phone''s shlight on. Then, he lifted the seal up into the air and ced the shlight right at the python''s eyes. Immediately, the python''s design was projected onto the ground. A huge snake was zigzagging around the middle of the room. "Do you remember anything when you see this python, Jens?" Jenson carefully observed the winding and wriggling python before saying, "It looks like the python I saw o n the ancient tree in Madam Nephele¡¯s yard the night before." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie said, "It''s the same species, so of course, they¡¯re alike." Jenson knocked on his muddled head with his fist, saying, "I really can''t seem to remember what happenedst night. What did Madam Nephele do to me?" Baby Robbie replied in a stirred-up manner, "She yed a tune on a flute in front of you, and somehow, you lost consciousness." Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 "Flute?¡± Jenson spat out. Baby Robbie nodded. Jenson eximed, "What a ferocious hypnotist! She made me sleep for six hours straight and lose a part of my memories. If she had hypnotized me into murder o r arson in those six hours, I''m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to control myself." Baby Robbie said, "You''re quite right. Once you left the Mammoth Courtyardst night, you merely walked toward the direction of our rental ce like a puppet. While we were halfway back, a python appeared out of nowhere and attacked you. I threw this seal out in a moment of desperation and that''s how I managed to save your life." Baby Robbie exined the full details of what had happenedst night to Jenson again. When Jenson heard this, he was utterly petrified. "Madam Nephele is indeed sly." Baby Robbie yed with his seal admiringly and said, "Before this, I always thought that it was bulky and a hindrance. I didn''t expect that it could save our livesst night. I''ll have to remember to wrap it up and perhaps give it a nice bath." Jenson added, "Give it a kiss for me as well." After making some jokes, Baby Robbie ced the seal back into his pocket and sternly said, "What do we do next, Jens?" Jenson pondered for a while and said, "Madam Nephele seems to be an expert in advanced hypnotism on humans, and she''s even able tomand a python. These skills seem to be a kind ofN?velDrama.Org (C) content. witchcraft that has died out." Baby Robbie said, "Is there a method to break through i t?" Jenson said, "Yes. But I don¡¯t know how." Baby Robbie drooped his head and said listlessly, "If w e can''t crack her hypnotism, we''ll merely end up too passive to fight against her." Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and asked, "Didn''t you break into her roomst night? You didn''t find anything?¡± Baby Robbie said, "I didn¡¯t say that. I found out tons of things." Baby Robbie picked up the bag next to him and poured out all of its contents. "These are all the treasures that I took from Madam Nephele''s room. Can you look for any clues?¡± Jenson saw the pile of novelty items and immediately chided Baby Robbie, "You''re screwed. If you take all these things out of her room, Madam Nephele will know that I wasn''t the only person who sneaked into her backyard that night. Plus, if any of Madam Nephele¡¯s treasures are in here, she''ll definitely look for ways to get them back.¡± Baby Robbie said in disapproval, "Well, if shees knocking on our door asking for them, I''ll just say I didn''t steal them. She has no evidence, so what can she do to me anyway?" Jenson scoffed. "Do you think she''lle knocking in an exemry manner through the front door? I''m letting you know that nothing is stopping her from sneaking in here with wicked tricks just to steal back what belongs to her." Baby Robbie finally whiffed out hints of danger and asked, ¡°So you''re saying that we''re in danger now?" Jenson nodded and said, "Since she already tried to murder mest night and failed, what¡¯s stopping her from trying the second time?" Baby Robbie stroked his chin and pondered. "I can ask our sisters to take turns in standing guard. Otherwise, I''m afraid we won''t be able to rest well for the next few days." Jenson said, "Didn''t Daddy teach you that daughters are precious and should only be held and protected? You even have the guts to give them such a task? Aren''t you afraid of suffering a few whips from Daddy i f he finds out?" Baby Robbie franticallyughed and said, "Hahaha! There''s no need to pay heed to the words Daddy said o r take them seriously. Because in Daddy''s world, even though there are 6.5 billion people on earth, only Mommy is a woman in his eyes. Other women should be left to protect themselves." Baby Robbie''s conclusion was very insightful and precise. Jenson remained perplexed despite giving it so much thought. He pondered aloud, "Why did this mysterious Madam Nephele even want to let Sandra and Judy go? Was she nning to save them or cut off Chloe''s rtionship with those in Chateau de Selene? What''s her true purpose?" Baby Robbie studied the treasures he had stolen from Madam Nephele and said absent-mindedly, "Aren''t you well-versed in hypnotism? Just knock her out cold and drag her home for interrogation. Wouldn''t we find out everything that way?" Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 Jenson¡¯s eagle-like pupils burst into rays of light when they spoke of hypnotism. He looked toward Baby Robbie, high in spirits as he asked him, "Say, who''s better in hypnotism, me or Madam Nephele?" Baby Robbie was still as absent-minded as always when answering. "You''ll know once youpete with her." Jenson nodded while saying, "Great idea.¡± He looked at Baby Robbie while harboring malicious intentions and called out to him gently, "Robbie?" Baby Robbie looked up and saw a ck shadow floating in front of him. It appeared to be a dragon- like creature at times, and asionally, it shape-shifted into a wild goose... Baby Robbie asked in astonishment, "What are you?" "Robbie..." A melodious female voice rang in Baby Robbie''s ears. "Who are you?" Baby Robbie narrowed his pupils, and his consciousness was gradually entering a psychedelic state. "I''m a descendant of the Davis n, and I''m here to ask you for something..." "Davis n? Are you Madam Nephele?" Jenson bewilderedly looked at Baby Robbie who seemed to have fallen into a dream space. Listening to his wild babbles, Jenson was confused. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He merely hypnotized Baby Robbie, yet he did not expect Baby Robbie to fall into Madam Nephele''s dream space. "What do you want?" Baby Robbie asked in a mumble while squinting his eyes. "A book." At this moment, Madam Nephele walked out from a bright ray of light and stood tall in front of Baby Robbie. "Book? What book?" Baby Robbie looked at Madam Nephele in astonishment. When he saw Madam Nephele''s body covered by the moonlight, Baby Robbie felt like he had woken up from a dream. "This is not right. You''re not real." Baby Robbie looked around and found that he was in a virtual space. There were no flowers or trees, and his whole person was merely floating about in mid-air. Baby Robbie thought hard and suddenly remembered something. "I was obviously with Jens earlier!" Then, he cried out rmingly all of a sudden, "That b* stard hypnotized me!" He immediately opened his dazzling and charming peach blossom eyes. Jenson grabbed the jade pendant with his hand, and when Baby Robbie saw the jade pendant''s peculiar shape, he eximed in surprise, "What is that?" Jenson handed the pendant to Baby Robbie and sighed dejectedly. "Damn it. You woke up too quickly. I t seems like my hypnotism is simply subparpared to Madam Nephele''s." Baby Robbie had always admired Jens'' talents. Although he had no idea whether Jenson''s hypnotism was superb or subpar, Baby Robbie still felt that it was very remarkable. "Jens, your hypnotism threw me into dream space within seconds. Hear this, I dreamed about Madam Nephele earlier, and she''s looking for a book..." Jenson was even more frustrated and spat out the words, "You remember your dream? It seems like my hypnotism merelysted for a short time. Plus, it didn''t erase any of your memories. My power is simply child¡¯s ypared to Madam Nephele''s.¡± Baby Robbie nced at the currently dejected Jenson. Since he was a child, Jenson had been a student with exceptional academic performance, and he would be first in everything, which was why he could be arrogant with everyone else. It was normal for him to feel a sense of disparity over losing to a nobody like Madam Nephele when it came to hypnotism skills. Baby Robbie patted his shoulder tofort him, saying, "Oh, Jens, don''t be so discouraged. You can¡¯t always be savoring the joys of victories. Sometimes, you have to appreciate the taste of failure to enrich your life." Jenson nodded, but his face still appeared gloomy. At this moment, it seemed like Baby Robbie had not fully expressed himself yet and continued, "Crap. It''s a pity I woke up halfway through the dream. Should I have asked Madam Nephele what book she was looking for?" Jenson abruptly thought of something, and his facial expression became more profound. "What''s the matter with you?" Baby Robbie noticed Jenson''s abnormality. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 "I remember when Daddy taught me hypnotism, he once said that the space a hypnotized person enters is something rted to the real space. Therefore, what the hypnotized person does and says inside of it has a certain significance to its actual reference.¡± "So what you¡¯re trying to say is that Madam Nephele is also searching for a book in reality?" Jenson knocked on his head and said, "But how did the information of Madam Nephele looking for a book get inside your head?" "I didn''t know that she was looking for a book before!¡± Baby Robbie shouted out loud. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson rolled his eyes at him and exined, "No. You do know. Your brain cells have stored this information, and you were only able to say it out loud after getting hypnotized." Baby Robbie ced his hands on his hips and said in bewilderment, "What you said has a certain scientific truth to it, but I''ve never been in contact with Madam Nephele before, so where did I get such a piece of information?" Jenson''s gaze suddenly shifted toward the treasures that Baby Robbie had stolen from Madam Nephele''s residence. Baby Robbie had an epiphany, saying, "I did study them earlier, but I didn''t find any abnormalities. Could it be that they¡¯ve imprinted parts of the information into my brain?¡± Suddenly, Jenson discovered an abnormality on one o f the treasures. He kept rubbing on the grains of the treasure with his fingers. Baby Robbie leaned over as if not thinking much of it and said, "It''s just a tree bark with carvings on it. The craftsmanship isn''t that great as well. I''m guessing Madam Nephele''s friend must''ve given it to her as a souvenir.¡± Jenson replied, "If the craftsmanship isn¡¯t good, that means the other party isn¡¯t an engraver. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the person is probably a doctor with a scalpel.¡± Baby Robbie''s jaw dropped open in astonishment. " Ahh, how¡¯d you guess that?" Jenson moved his finger away from the spot he was pressing, and it turned out there was a Red Cross symbol underneath it. Baby Robbie and Jens nced at each other, and the two seemed to have understood each other''s thoughts intuitively. "I finally understand why the poison administered by Faith to Chloe is so simr with Yorks Stronghold''s mind-control drugs,¡± said Jenson while showing a charming smile. Baby Robbie had a sh of realization and said," Because Madam Nephele is a medical practitioner?" Jenson said, ¡°Not only does she know hypnotism, but she''s able tomand pythons and blend herbs and medications. Such medical practitioners are by no means orthodox medical students who graduated from major educational institutions, but they belong t o a genre of quack doctors." "Do you mean like Boye?" Jenson nodded. Baby Robbie said, "If the medical practitioner''s heart isn¡¯t in a righteous ce, it will cause an infinite amount of harm." Jenson''s face grew solemn as he said, "We¡¯ll have to tell Daddy this news as soon as possible so that he''s able to take advance precautions." Baby Robbie nced at the sky outside and said, "It''s time to go to school. We¡¯ll sneak out and tell Daddy during lunch break at noon." "Okay." Jenson turned over to look at the other few treasures, and his face was overwhelmed with shock when he spotted something. "I think we have to quickly return this thing to Madam Nephele''s residence as soon as possible, Robbie," said Jenson in a flurry. Baby Robbie looked at the weirdly fragrant wood log 1 n Jens'' hand and asked, "Howe?" Jenson replied, "This log has an exceptional scent to i t. It¡¯s the same scent I smelled when the python attacked me that night. I think this is probably used to summon the snake." Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 Upon hearing this, Baby Robbie pped the fragrant wood log to the ground and scoffed. "Then don''t touch i t. Otherwise, you''ll have its lingering fragrance all over your body and perhaps provoke another wild animal." Jenson said, "I''ll go take a shower." When Jenson was washing up, Baby Robbie scraped off some powder from the fragrant wood log and secretly ced it into his sachet bag. Then, he wrapped the fragrant wood log tightly, making sure that the smell no longer permeated the air before returning it to its original ce. Once Jenson was done, Baby Robbie hurriedly threw his clothes at him. They needed to hurry off to school after getting dressed. ¡°Hurry up. We''re going to bete. If the teacher reports us to Mommy, we¡¯re screwed.¡± The school bell rang as soon as the two stepped foot into the ssroom. Baby Robbie was still panicking while saying, "We''re lucky we got here on time." Jenson touched his sunken belly and asked Baby Robbie, "Did we forget to have breakfast?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Baby Robbie nodded and replied, "There wasn¡¯t time." Then, Jenson turned around and walked out of the ssroom. Baby Robbie tugged at him, asking, "Where are you going?" Jenson answered, "To eat." Baby Robbie retorted, "You won¡¯t die if you skip a meal. The teacher will be here soon, and you''ll definitely bump into her if you leave the ssroom at this time. How are you nning to exin yourself?" Jenson said with a stern expression on his face, "I can foresee that we''re about to face a fierce battle today, Robbie. We need to fill our stomachs." Baby Robbie was stunned. At this time, the teacher came over with a textbook and saw Jenson standing outside the ssroom. She scolded him with a cold face, "It''s time for ss. Are the two of you nning to skip?" Baby Robbie smiled and said, "We''re here to wee you, teacher. Pleasee in, mdy." The teacher''s hostility instantly dissipated due to Baby Robbie''s bright smile. She softened her expression as she said gently, "Head on in." Jenson said, "I''ll be requesting a leave of absence, Miss.¡± "What for?" the teacher asked. "Breakfast." Teacher, Baby Robbie, "Jenson Ares, I know that you have good grades and perhaps it wouldn''t affect you if you''re not here for the ss. But your behavior of skipping sses will cause a bad influence,¡± the teacher patiently persuaded. Jenson nced at the test papers in the teacher''s hand and said, "If I don''t have my breakfast, I''ll do badly in my test. So if I get a zero, you''ll end up having to give some exnations." After Jenson said this, he turned around and walked back into the ssroom. The teacher was dumbfounded. ''Is he threatening me?'' There was finally a genius in her ss who could get 100 marks for each paper. This was a matter that brought her so much pride. If a genius fell from grace under her care, what would the leaders in the school think of her? "I''ll give you 20 minutes, Jenson. Make it quick." Jenson ced his hands in his trouser pockets and walked downstairs coolly. "What about me?" Baby Robbie pointed at his nose and asked the teacher. The teacher looked distressed as she said, "Robert Ares, your brother is already skipping. Imagine how bad it''ll look if you skip as well. Go... Go and take the test first..." "This is double standards, Miss." "Your brother threatened me that he''d flunk the test, s o I was forced to agree with him." Baby Robbie said, "Then I won''t take it as well." The teacher smiled craftily and said, "It doesn''t matter whether or not you take the test. Your marks are low anyway, so it has minimal effect on the ss average." Baby Robbie,"..." "Will you believe me if I tell you that I can get full marks on this test, Miss?" The teacher looked at Baby Robbie suspiciously. "Is that so?" Baby Robbie said, "Let me eat my breakfast and I¡¯ll show you my capabilities." 1 Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 The teacher gave it a thought and waved her hand at him, saying, "Go, go, go. Make it quick as well." He ran out of the teaching block and quickly caught u p with Jenson. The two had their meals in the cafeteria, and Jenson said nothing the entire time. There was a heavy look o n his face, as if he was deep in thought about something. Baby Robbie waved his hand in front of his eyes and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Jenson abruptly grabbed his hand as if something had stirred him up. ¡°Madam Nephele is very likely here for Boye." Baby Robbie was stunned. "Are you saying that she''s doing so many things to force Great-grandma to show herself?" Jenson loosened Baby Robbie''s hand while saying," But Great-grandma has left Imperial Capital. If she doesn''t show up, will she continue doing more preposterous things?" Baby Robbie reminded him, "Jens, Madam Nephele is Grandpa Jacob''s woman. She might be stirring up havoc at this moment purely to fight for the Ares family''s benefits." Jenson sighed and replied, "I hope you¡¯re right this time." After eating their breakfast in a hurry, the two went back to ss to take the test. Before entering the ssroom, Baby Robbie suddenly grabbed Jenson¡¯s hand and pleaded, "I promised the teacher that I¡¯ll get the same scores as you on all the tests. But you know as well that I enter dreand as soon as my head hits the table, so it''s impossible for m e to get full marks. Please help me out here." Jenson shook his hand off and refused him mercilessly. "Take the test yourself." Baby Robbie said, "Just help me this time around, Jenson. Next time, I''ll definitely..." Baby Robbie was suddenly exuding a gant and valiant aura. It was as though he was going to put his old ways behind him and put painstaking efforts into his studies for once to turn over a new leaf. Jenson was inwardly d about Baby Robbie''s sudden enlightenment. Who would have thought that Baby Robbie''s following words were, "I''ll never talk boastfully again!" Jenson could see the beautiful bubble of his hopespletely bursting until nothing was left. Then, Jenson started acting like the big brother he was and severely reprimanded Baby Robbie, "With your IQ, it shouldn''t be difficult for you to ace every single subject. Why are you so reluctant to learn?¡± Baby Robbie said, "Even if I study hard, I still can¡¯t beat you." Jenson replied, ¡°Why are you trying topete with m e?" "If I don''t, then won''t it be too boring? It''llck any meaning for me." "Why do you say that?" Baby Robbie said, "I''ll soon head to Yorks Stronghold t o manage a bunch of old masters. If I''m the only one who has mastered so much cultural knowledge, I''ll ultimately end up like Cole Yorks who has met his miserable end." "What miserable end?" "Everyone is drunk whereas I''m sober, and everyone is corrupted whereas I''ll stick out like a sore thumb. I''ll b e the unusual one in Yorks Stronghold. Do you want m e to end up that way?" Jenson,"..." Since Jenson was unable to change Baby Robbie''s creative but twisted mind, he simply gave up. The two returned to the ssroom and picked up the test paper to start answering. Jenson deliberately dropped his paper to the ground s o that Baby Robbie could cheat in his test. After the morning ss ended, Baby Robbie and Jenson left in a hurry. Sis Andy was incredibly suspicious and asked, "What the hell are those two up to recently?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sis Roxie replied, "Should we follow them secretly? Let''s go and find out." Andy said, "Not all of us have to go. Lil Thirteen''s tracking techniques are the most advanced among us, so she can go on her own." "Okay," said Lil Thirteen. "Sis Thirteen, let us know immediately as soon as there¡¯s any danger." "Mmm." Jenson and Baby Robbie returned to their rental house, and when Baby Robbie was about to unlock the door, Jenson abruptly pulled him back. He said," Someone has touched our lock." Baby Robbie was bewildered. "How do you know?¡± "I did a little something before leaving earlier." When Baby Robbie heard this, his face became particrly dark and gloomy. Then, he unlocked the door and kicked it open in a blink of an eye. The person inside was immediately caught off guard and shuddered from shock. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 When Baby Robbie and Jenson saw the woman standing in the middle of the room, both of them were stunned still. "You actually entered our house without destroying our fingerprint lock. How peculiar, indeed. I''m getting more and more interested in you, Madam Nephele," said Baby Robbie with a casual look on his face. Madam Nephele slowly turned around and saw Jenson and Baby Robbie standing beside the door. Her cold face was shrouded by anotheryer of chill. "Return my belongings to me," said Madam Nephele furiously. Baby Robbie walked in and said, "You''re already in here. Can¡¯t you look for them on your own?" Madam Nephele retorted, "I''ve searched around but you brats hid them away, so I can''t find them.¡± Baby Robbie smiled and said, "And here I thought that you possess remarkable abilities that could shoot yourself to the moon and back. I didn''t expect you to b e so bad at turning the room upside down. Wait here, I¡¯ll take your things out." Then, Baby Robbie turned around and entered the bedroom. Jenson was still leaning on the door panel. His deep and unfathomable eyes exuded a chilly air. He was not as warm and approachable as Baby Robbie, and his attitude toward the intruder was rather unfriendly. "Who the hell are you? "What exactly were you plotting when you sneaked into the Ares household?" Madam Nephele smiled enchantingly and said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Jenson straightened up his body and ced one hand into his trousers pocket. Then, he calmly walked toward Madam Nephele. "Madam Nephele, you¡¯re extraordinarily beautiful, an expert in medicinal properties, able to command snakes, and a formidable hypnotist. You possess multiple identities, yet you''re most willing to be a mistress for a rotten old man like Jacob Ares. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for yourself?¡± Jenson asked. Madam Nephele¡¯s eye shed with hints of shrewd light. Her hands quietly retracted into her sleeves, and she said with a calm expression, "It''s rumored that the Ares family¡¯s Young Master Jens is a two-faced, intelligent young man. Now that we''ve met, I''d like to say that it¡¯s a well- deserved reputation indeed. However, Young Master Jens, there are such things as knowing too much and making it detrimental for yourself." Jenson''s gazended on her hands, and he abruptly took out his hand that he had put in his trousers pocket. "Is this the thing you¡¯re looking for, Madam Nephele?" Madam Nephele''s hands froze inside her sleeves. She could not help but move her gaze to Jenson''s hand. She saw a python¡¯s light and shadow wandering about before her very eyes. In a split second, Madam Nephele''s consciousness was thrown into a state of muddled chaos. Jenson waved his hand in front of Madam Nephele¡¯s eyes, making sure that she was hypnotized before interrogating her. "Why did you let Sandra and Judy g o, Nephele Davis?" Madam Nephele''s eyes appeared dull when she muttered, "To create some distance in Chloe and Angeline''s rtionship." Jenson was utterly startled and continued, "Angeline Severe has no grievances or enmity against you, so why are you trying to harm her?" "She''s able to activate the python jade seal... so she has to die." Jenson was appalled. "Python jade seal?" However, Madam Nephele¡¯s pupils suddenly shifted and Jenson could feel that she was waking up. Hints o f dark light shed in his eyes. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Madam Nephele took the wooden flute out of her sleeve and ced it on her lips before blowing into it i n a sh. Jenson''s deep and unfathomable eagle-like eyes became particrly hollow. Like a puppet, he stood motionless in front of Madam Nephele. "Eat this, Jens." Then, Madam Nephele performed some conjuring tricks with her hand and a poisonous insect appeared on her palm. Jenson''s stiff hand picked up the poisonous insect and he slowly brought it into his mouth. It was something called a Witchbug. If Jenson swallowed it into his stomach, then he would permanently be controlled by Madam Nephele and would lose himself from then on. Madam Nephele was overwhelmed with joy thinking that she had achieved her goal. She was grinning from ear to ear from being able to gain such a powerful assistant. Suddenly, at lightning speed, Jenson suddenly lifted her chin and squeezed her mouth open. Then, he shoved the poisonous insect into her mouth and closed it back forcibly. Madam Nephele was forced to swallow the poisonous insect. Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 Madam Nephele looked at Jenson in disbelief. " Weren''t you hypnotized by me?" Jenson replied, ¡°You used the same old trick. Fool me once, shame on you. Fool me twice, well, you get the gist." Madam Nephele grinned at him, saying, "You truly are extraordinarily wise. It¡¯s a pity that your time is up." She suddenly took out the wooden flute again and began ying a tune. A couple of thin and ck young snakes crawled out of her neckline and sleeves not long after. Jenson, who was a neat freak, merely thought that these young snakes were gross, so he jumped a couple of steps back. Baby Robbie came out of the bedroom while drooping his head. He muttered to himself listlessly, "Strange. I clearly ced it in the drawer, why is it gone?" When he looked up, he saw a bunch of tiny snakes crawling out of Madam Nephele¡¯s clothes. Baby Robbie hurried over and pulled Jenson, who was filled with nothing but disgust, behind him. "You have to be careful, Robbie," said Jenson in a concerned tone. Baby Robbie replied, "Don''t worry. I love fighting the most, and this is my first time battling wild beasts.¡± A pretty and flirtatious sneer appeared in Madam Nephele¡¯s eyes as she said, "I hope you like them." After saying this, Madam Nephele abruptly took out a sachet and squeezed it open. Then, she sprinkled the powder inside the tiny pouch onto Baby Robbie and Jens. The two immediately smelled the scent of fragrant wood. These tiny snakes seemed to be under someone''s control. They slithered down Madam Nephele''s body and onto the ground. Although they were little, their movements were extremely agile. The snakes immediately started attacking Jenson and Baby Robbie. However, an even weirder phenomenon urred. Once the tiny snakes touched Baby Robbie, they abruptly fell to the ground and died. Seeing that the situation was no longer in her favor, Madam Nephele ran away by jumping out of the window. When Madam Nephelended on the ground, Andy and the other sisters were already downstairs. Jenson stood by the window and said to Sis Andy, "Big Sis, she wants to hurt Mommy. Don''t let her go!" Andy immediately urged the sisters, "Get her! Don''t let her escape!" When Baby Robbie saw the little snakes¡¯ carcasses, he was filled with bewilderment. "What the hell is going o n?" Jenson gave it a thought and said, "It''s your python jade seal, Baby Robbie." Upon hearing this, Baby Robbie took the jade seal out. Now that it was out in the open without being covered with his clothes, the power of the jade seal on those tiny snakes became even more prominent. All of the snakes that tried to approach Baby Robbie died suddenly. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other in confusion. "How is this happening?" Jenson said, "This family seal contains some sort of hidden secret. I think that Old Man Yorks had us fooled, Robbie. I''m afraid it isn''t so easy to be the next young master of Yorks Stronghold." Baby Robbie ced the family seal back into his clothes and said nonchntly, "I''m not worried about i t." At this moment, they heard the sound of the sisters fighting with Madam Nephele from outside the window. Jenson and Baby Robbie stood by the window and watched the exciting battle below. "Need any help?" Jenson asked. Andy spat out, "No need." Baby Robbie climbed onto the window sill and sat on i t while crossing his legs. He cheered for the sisters, saying, "There are so many of you bullying a single person. Wouldn''t it be disgraceful if you lost?" Sis Roxie scoffed. "Don''t be such azy bum. Come here and have a taste of this woman¡¯s skills. You''ll know just how special her fighting style is." Baby Robbie continued to bber, "You¡¯re all so young and beautiful, but why can''t you defeat an old and faded woman like her? If you lose to her, we¡¯re through. I¡¯ll feel too embarrassed to admit that I know you people." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The sisters were enraged by Baby Robbie''s snidements, and all of them swarmed toward Madam Nephele at the same time. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Madam Nephele was already having a tough time fighting all of them at once, but now she was being besieged by the enraged Ares sisters. Vigorous punches and kicksnded on her face and body. She was quickly bruised and became bloody all over. Her aged yet charming face was currently as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. Ultimately, shey lifelessly on the ground while wailing in anguish, "Stop! Stop! I concede!" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Baby Robbie leaped down from the window sill and walked toward Madam Nephele. His bright and beautiful pupils were filled with frost, and as if it happened inadvertently, he mmed his foot down on Madam Nephele''s hand. He asked, "Why are you trying to harm my mommy?" Madam Nephele seemed to be on herst breath as she said, "I have my own diplomatic mission." "What mission?" "I''ll never tell you." Madam Nephele would rather die than yield. The sisters very rarely saw such a furious Baby Robbie. Yet, at this moment, they had a sh of realization as to why Baby Robbie had deliberately spurred them on earlier. It was because he wanted them to attack Madam Nephele like savages. Baby Robbie¡¯s sinister thoughts were undoubtedly dark. "Are you trying to die?!" Seeing that Madam Nephele was not cooperating with Baby Robbie¡¯s interrogation, Sis Andy was filled with wrath and about to strike at Madam Nephele once more. However, she was obstructed by Baby Robbie''s hand midway. Baby Robbie''s hostile air had almost completely dissipated as he returned to his somewhat carefree and casual self. He said, "Hey, Big Sis, don''t you have any military virtue in you? She''s already in such a state, why are you still hitting her?" Andy said, "She wants to hurt Mommy.¡± Baby Robbie said, "We''re all savages who''d rather use our fists than mouths. Such work like interrogating the captive should be left to a more civilized person.¡± Once Baby Robbie said this, he raised his eyes to look a t Jenson and said, "Can you hypnotize her again?" Jenson said, "I can try. Bring her in." Baby Robbie beckoned to the sisters, saying, "Carry her in." The sisters looked at one another, and Lil Twelve said, "Daddy said that men should have a gentleman''s demeanor, so shouldn''t the men be doing this sort of heavy manual work?" Baby Robbie let out a slight cough and answered," You¡¯re right, Lil Sis. Men should have a gentleman''s demeanor. But I''m not a man, I''m still a boy.¡± Lil Twelve, Then, Baby Robbie continued shamelessly, "Daddy also said that boys and girls shouldn''t be touching each other so carelessly. So, you girls will deal with this matter, yes?" The older sisters had always spoiled Baby Robbie, so they did not try to bicker further. Andy and Roxie were the ones who lifted Madam Nephele and brought her indoors. When the other sisters walked past Baby Robbie''s side, they could not help but mock him. "Just say it like it is if you''rezy the next time." Madam Nephele was carried back into the house. When the somewhat gasping Madam Nephele saw the carcasses of her young snakes scattered all over the floor, she closed her eyes in sorrow. Then, tears started flowing from her eyes. "Just kill me." Jenson''s pupils instantly shrunk. Baby Robbie said, "What are you bbering on about now? This is a society with a legal system. We''ll have t o hand you over to the authorities if you''re guilty. The Ares family has no right to punish you." Jenson walked up to Madam Nephele with his cold, handsome face and interrogated her, "You''re not from Imperial Capital, are you, Nephele Davis?" Panic shed across Madam Nephele¡¯s eyes. Jenson guessed, "Could it be that you''re from Yorks Stronghold?" In Jenson¡¯s eyes, only a distant and destend like Yorks Stronghold would neglect the legal system in such a manner. The panic in Madam Nephele¡¯s eyes dissipated upon hearing Jenson''s words. Jenson muttered, "It seems I''ve made the wrong guess." Madam Nephele was umunicative, and Baby Robbie gave Jenson an idea. "She''s gravely injured at the moment, Jens. Perhaps if you use your hypnosis, she wouldn''t be able to resist." Jenson nodded. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 However, Madam Nephele exerted all her strength and hit her neck, making her lose consciousness instantly. Jenson red at Baby Robbie angrily. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Baby Robbie said to him aggrievedly, "She was the one who made herself faint. I didn''t trample on her, so why are you pinning it on me?" Sis Andy said, "Jens is not ming you for trampling o n her. He¡¯s ming you for failing to keep your mouth shut." Baby Robbie smacked his mouth while mumbling aggrievedly, "Well, if I didn''t bring it up, Jens wouldn''t have thought of hypnotizing her." Jens said, "I was just about to¡ª" Baby Robbie was dumbstruck. "Alright, it''s my fault for bbering." Since Madam Nephele had lost consciousness, the interrogation came to a halt. In order to atone for his crimes, Baby Robbie suggested, "Why don''t we carry her into my room? So that she wouldn''t be such a sore sight. Once she wakes up, you can try hypnotizing her again." Jenson looked at the heavily wounded Madam Nephele and said, "If we don''t treat her, I¡¯m worried that she''ll die. Let''s send her over to Grand Asia Hospital for now." "Alright." Jens gave Finn a call, saying, "Send a couple of people over. They need to carry a severely wounded person to Grand Asia Hospital for treatment." Not long after, the four leaders of Ghost made a grand entrance and showed up with arge group of people. "Who¡¯s injured, President?" Finn said while hurrying i n. Seeing Madam Nephele lying still on the ground, Finn was dumbstruck. Grayson and the others walked in one after another, and when they saw the heavily injured Madam Nephele, everyone thought it was a ghastly and tragic sight. Grayson was almost hissing at them. "She¡¯s still a member of the second branch of the Ares family. Plus, with her position in the family hierarchy, she''s your grandma! Aren¡¯t you afraid of your Grandpa Jacob getting his revenge on you for causing her such serious injuries?" Baby Robbie cast a nce at the sisters. They were evidently frightened by Grayson¡¯s roar as they feared their reckless behaviors would cause trouble for Daddy and Mommy. All of them shamefully drooped their heads. To take the weight off their shoulders, Baby Robbie took the initiative to shoulder all the responsibilities. He smiled while saying, "It has nothing to do with them. I did this. I''ve been learning a new boxing style recently and it was just so powerful that I somewhat went out of control. I identally beat her up to a pulp." Grayson was speechless at Baby Robbie sputtering out nonsense with a deadpan expression. Finally, he murmured, "I think you went a little overboard with your loss of control. You¡¯vended more than dozens o f punches on the woman. It¡¯s outright brutality!" The look in Baby Robbie¡¯s enchanting peach blossom eyes appeared to have sunk deeper. Then, he pressed his luck and said, "It''s already done. Would it be of any use to utter this nonsense now?" Grayson was somewhat terrified of Baby Robbie¡¯s suddenly dark and imposing vigor. He instantly stopped talking. Tempest stood up, exuding his aura of an emperor while saying, "Robbie, we''re considered thugs with supreme skills. Even so, martial arts aren''t supposed t o be used to vent one''s temper but to eliminate violence and bring peace. Moreover, Madam Nephele i s a woman and your elder. Was it right for you to treat her like this?" Andy stepped up to exin on Baby Robbie''s behalf," Brother Tempest, this Madam Nephele isn¡¯t a normal weak woman. She''s able to use poison,mand pythons at will, and knows martial arts..." "But you still can¡¯t go and besiege her in a group of people...¡± Tempest was a man with principles. Andy added, "Plus, she wants to hurt our mommy.¡± Upon hearing this, Tempest was immediately stunned. He smacked his mouth and muttered, "I take back everything I said.¡± Baby Robbie looked at Tempest and said with a smile, " That''s considered double standards, Brother Tempest. But I like it very much.¡± Tempest''s ears were burning hot from Baby Robbie''s tease. Jenson said, "Alright now. Take her away, and don''t let her escape." The Ghost members lifted Madam Nephele out of the house. At this moment, Jenson was already deep in his thoughts. Baby Robbie said to the sisters, "Let''s disperse. Let Detective Jens over here dig through his thoughts quietly. We¡¯ll sit and wait for his newfound discoveries." Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 After the sisters left, Jenson stood quietly by the window. His eyes were fixed on the pool of blood left o n the grass. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Baby Robbie touched his grumbling tummy and felt rather helpless. Then, he went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. After Baby Robbie was done with the pasta, he stepped out and saw that Jenson had moved to sit on the sofa. There were a few treasures ced on the coffee table that Baby Robbie had stolen from Madam Nephele. Jenson''s peach blossom eyes that were cold since the beginning had turned icier at this moment. "Baby Robbie, Madam Nephele said that she sneaked into our house to look for something that belonged to her. But she didn''t manage to find it." Jenson raised his gaze, and his pupils were filled with radiance as he asked, "Do you know why?" Although Baby Robbie was intelligent, his cleverness was something he never had an opportunity to disy because of Jenson. As such, he had developed a bad habit of being toozy to rack his brains whenever he was with his brother. He simply blurted out and asked, "No. Why?" Jenson pushed the package on the coffee table and said, "I''ve looked through the things that you brought back earlier and found that the fragrant wood log is missing." Baby Robbie had a sh of realization. "You said that the fragrant wood log is able to summon beasts and poisonous insects, so I wrapped it tightly and hid it elsewhere." Afterward, Baby Robbie turned around and entered the room. Soon, he hurried back in a flurry. "The thing is gone, Jens." Jenson said, "So it''s just like what I''ve predicted." Baby Robbie asked, "What do you have in mind?" Jenson said, "Someone else sneaked into our rental house before Madam Nephele and took the fragrant wood log. That''s the reason she couldn''t find it after." Baby Robbie said, "And why would the person do that?" Jenson muttered, "That''s what I¡¯m worried about the most. Since the fragrant wood is able to summon poisonous insects and wild animals, if the person who has taken it doesn''t have the right intent in mind and uses it to inflict suffering, then the Ares family will soon be in danger." After a slight pause, he continued, "There''s another reason for it. This person perhaps wanted a conflict to arise between us and Madam Nephele. They wanted t o use Madam Nephele to get rid of us. That''s where their n failed." Baby Robbie appeared deeply worried as he said, "If this person''s main purpose of stealing the fragrant wood log is to summon poisonous insects and beasts t o harm others, that implies they already know how to use it..." Jenson nodded, adding, "The Ares family seem to have a lot of talented individuals in hiding. We''ll have t o identify this person as soon as possible. Otherwise, there''ll be severe repercussions." "This is a troublesome matter. Should we tell Daddy and Mommy about this? That way, Daddy can better protect Mommy," suggested Baby Robbie. Jenson said, "When Daddy was in charge of the Ares family, he banned all of the illegitimate children from entering Tourmaline Estate, and I know that he was somewhat ashamed of this. It''s because he knew that some of the women were truly innocent while few of his brothers and sisters had integrity. So this was unfair to them. But Daddy also knew that some of his uncle''s mistresses were restless and would cause an incessant amount of trouble after getting epted into the family. When I epted every single one of our illegitimate rtives, Daddy was already on defense mode. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stealthily driven the Yorks family and Boye out of the Ares household." Baby Robbie eximed in admiration, ¡°Daddy truly has a general-like quality!" Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "If it weren¡¯t for Daddy''s wisdom, our family would''ve ended up in ruins by now." Baby Robbie was a little emotional when he thought of Zetty. He asked, "So when will Baby Zetty come back?" Jenson did not reply, but his expression had turned utterly gloomy. Baby Robbie tried to lift his spirits and was brimming with confidence as he said, "We''ll have to quickly solve all of the Ares family¡¯s trouble so that we can bring Zetty home." Jens replied in a deste manner, "Robbie, Zetty won''t be back for a while." Baby Robbie eximed, "Why not?" Jens said, ¡°Perhaps Daddy didn''t hand Zetty over to Boye only to keep her safe. Perhaps he wants Baby Zetty to learn more about medicine. See, Boye''s medical skills are extensive and profound. She''s only ever epted Baby Zetty as her disciple. If Baby Zetty can''t master Boye''s technologies and techniques, I''m afraid she won''t be allowed to leave." Baby Robbie felt like he was abruptly woken up from a dream. Then, he muttered, "How long will that take?" Jenson said, "It takes about seven years for general medical school students to graduate, and Baby Zetty will be learning even moreprehensive skills than them. The most crucial thing is that Baby Zetty''s brain is filled with love, and she¡¯s not the studious type. I''m afraid it''ll take her even longer..." Baby Robbie was utterly dumbstruck. After a good while, Baby Robbie optimistically asked, "I f Baby Zetty is unwilling to learn, Great- grandma won¡¯t force her, right?¡± Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 Jenson said, "That''s what I''m hoping for.¡± Finn, who was hurrying in from the main door, was instantly dumbfounded upon hearing Jens and Baby Robbie¡¯s conversation. He had thought that Baby Zetty only left with Boye to travel and rx. Perhaps she would even be back in a month or two. Now, he had found out that Zetty might not be able to return for seven to eight years. Seven to eight whole years! At that time, Baby Zetty would be 22 years old, while h e would have entered his middle age. Finn merely felt an inexplicable sense of loss rushing into his whole body. It felt as if the treasure that belonged to him had turned into a bubble and floated away. Finn turned around and left in despair. He continuously asked himself as he walked away,'' Why am I so upset?'' Since he merely regarded Baby Zetty as his sister, he should be happy that she would have such a bright future ahead of her. What was he unhappy about? What reason could it be? He strenuously racked his brain to search for an answer when suddenly, a thought popped into his mind. Itpletely frightened him. Was he selfishly trying to keep Baby Zetty all to himself? Finn¡¯s body broke out in a cold sweat. No, no, no. He must not entrap the beautiful and innocent Baby Zetty in this manner. God, Finn! She was just a child! Then, Finn went to a bar to have a drink. He thought that he would be able to relieve his sorrows if he was drunk, but on the contrary, his worries only grew. When it was evening, Finn staggered out of the bar. The setting sun and the moon were coexisting above his head. He found it to be a rare phenomenon. Yet, as he looked up, tears were overflowing from the corners of his eyes for some reason. "Zetty, you¡¯re the rising moon, and I''m the sun that¡¯s about to submerge into the horizon." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Finn smiled mournfully and said, "You''ve always wished to stay with the setting sun, but you''ve never stopped to think about how lonely the moon is once the sun fades away." 1 Finn returned to his vi, and Tammy was highly displeased when she saw himing back drunk. "Are you in a bad mood?" While she was helping him take his coat off, Finn suddenly held her hand. There was strong resistance on his beautiful face when he said, "Let''s terminate the agreement, Tammy." "What agreement?" "The agreement to hire you as my maid." Tammy was secretly overjoyed. During this time, she had taken care of Finn''s daily life without comint. 0 n the one hand, it was because she had feelings for him, and on the other hand, Finn paid her a sry. As a result, she was sometimes unclear whether Finn saw her as a girlfriend or a maid when he ordered her around. Now that the agreement was terminated, that would imply they were equals. She was now purely his girlfriend and no longer his maid. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 However, Finn¡¯s following words had Tammy Sue crashing to the ground. "Since you''re no longer my maid, Tammy, I think we should live separately for the time being. Having you live with me before marriage was irresponsible of me because I don''t know when I''ll be able to marry you..." All color was drained from Tammy¡¯s face. Going out of control, she snarled. "Why are you treating me like this? You said that when Baby Zettyes back, you''ll have a good talk with her so that she¡¯ll happily give her blessing for our marriage. So why are you going back on your word?" Finn was filled with self-me when he said, "I¡¯m truly sorry. At that time, I really thought that Zetty would be back very soon. But today, I heard from Jenson that Baby Zetty might not return for the next seven to eight years. I think my promise to Zetty is unfair to you, so I''m giving you a chance to choose again." Tammy was stunned as she muttered, "Seven to eight years?¡± Finn said, "Perhaps even longer. So if you want to leave me, I¡¯ll not me you for it. Plus, I''ll give you arge sum of money to ensure you''ll live a worry-free life." Tammy sat on the sofa dejectedly as all of her thoughts went nk. After quite some time, Tammy asked aggrievedly, "Is your promise to her that important?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finn answered, "Yes." "You''re not willing to break your promise to her, but you''re turning your back on me. Why, Finn Gagher?" Tammy was falling apart. If Finn had been in a sober state and his willpower was still intact, perhaps he would not be able to mutter these disgraceful words. However, relying on the strength of the alcohol in his body, he completely lost his sense of propriety and blurted out everything that he had been keeping locked in his head. "Zetty is my whole life. I''m willing to turn the whole world upside down for her. So what if I turn my back o n you?" Tammy was dumbstruck. At that moment, she knew how badly she had lost in the face of Zetty. She became aware of how low her position in Finn''s heart was. When Finn sobered up from the alcohol, it was already the following day. Tammy had packed up her belongings in a huff and was about to leave. Finn had wholly erased the scenes fromst night when he drunkenly babbled out the truth to Tammy from his mind. Seeing that Tammy was about to leave, he waspletely bewildered. "Where are you going?¡± Tammy scoffed. "Didn¡¯t you tell me to leave?" Finn was slightly stunned. Now that he had sobered up, he was back to being that meticulous and scrupulous genius Finn Gagher. "What did I say to you yesterday?" Finn asked tentatively. "You told me that our agreement is terminated, and I don¡¯t have to be your maid anymore." Finn gave it a thought and nodded, saying, "That¡¯s right. It''s no longer suitable for you to be my maid." Tammy wept and sobbed as she said, "You even asked me to move out and broke up with me. Then, you said that Baby Zetty is your whole life... And you¡¯d rather turn your back on the world than break your promise t o her." Finn,"..." Why had he not given it a thought before saying such disgraceful words out loud? Tammy was flustered and exasperated, quickly losing control of her emotions. Finally, she spoke while exaggerating things, ¡°Finn Gagher, since you care about Baby Zetty so much, why on earth did you tarnish me?! The person you love is clearly Zetty!" Finn''splexion turned even uglier. He never expected Tammy to dig up the question he had never pondered so deeply about before after just one drunken night. Was he in love with Baby Zetty? Were his feelings for her genuinely love? How could he... How could an adult man like him swindle the heart of an underaged girl? Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Finn was ashamed. "No... You¡¯ve misunderstood," Finn refuted. However, his denial this time was no longer as powerful and resonating as before. Finn felt as if there were currently two souls inside his body. One soul desperately wanted to break free from the shackles and run toward Baby Zetty, but the other was pulling onto the other with all its might. Finn felt that his thoughts were getting difficult to bear. Seeing that he was not making extra efforts to urge her to stay, Tammy left while sobbing. Finn suddenly felt that he had messed up his life by not urging her to stay. He needed to ponder things through properly and recognize his true feelings to make the correct decision. This way, he would not end up hurting the people closest to him. After some time, Finn tried to lift his spirits. He was currently Jenson''s right-hand man and assistant. When Jenson was facing a risky situation, he should not allow himself to have his guard lowered. He needed to protect Jens well to prove himself to Foster Father as well as Baby Zetty. When Baby Zetty inexplicably appeared in his mind, Finn was abruptly taken aback. He shook his head and desperately tried to expel Baby Zetty out of his head. Then, he said while smiling bitterly, "Are you trying to linger in my mind, Zetty?" Afterward, Finn came to Grand Asia Hospital. Yesterday, after Jenson handed the task of guarding Madam Nephele strictly to him, he ran to the bar for a drink because he was in a bad state of mind. He ended up leaving Madam Nephele under Tempest and Grayson''s care. Finn was somewhat ashamed for not personally overseeing the matters that the president had left to him to handle. Finn quickly strode toward Madam Nephele''s ward, and his pupils shrunk when he noticed that no Ghost members were guarding the door. He had a strange premonition that something bad had happened, and Finn quickened his pace. He opened the door to enter. Inside the ward, it seemed as if Madam Nephele had disappeared long ago. Meanwhile, Tempest and Grayson were both lying on the hospital bed, snoring in their sleep. Finn stepped forward and shook them up. "Tempest, Grayson, wake up." Tempest and Grayson woke up in a daze and noticed that they were lying on the hospital bed. What was even more bizarre was that the two were hugging each other so tightly. The two of them immediately jumped off each other. They looked at Finn while feeling puzzled and asked, " What the hell is going on?" "Madam Nephele is gone. I''m the one who should be asking you what the hell is going on!" Finn said anxiously. Grayson and Tempest tried to think about what had happenedst night and Grayson said, "Madam Nephele woke upst night and called the two of us i n. And then what happened?" When Grayson was trying to recall, he was instantly bewildered as he said, "Why can''t I remember anything?" Finn said, "The two of you must''ve been hypnotized." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Grayson and Tempest looked at each other before bowing their heads in shame. Finn added, "I¡¯ll have to notify Jens. The two of you immediately mobilize the Ghost members and increase the security measures in Chateau de Selene." "Okay." Chateau de Selene. Angeline was several months pregnant now, and her belly was slightly bulging even though her figure still appeared slender. But, of course, the news of her pregnancy could not stay hidden any longer. On this said day, Grand Old Master Ares had issued a notice. The Ares family¡¯s mistresses and illegitimate children had been living in Tourmaline Estate for many days now, so they should get together and have dinner for the sake of fostering familial ties. All branches of the family agreed to the grand old master''s proposal. They would be gathering in the courtyard of the clubhouse. Angeline was wearing a tight-fitting ck dress and a loose red windbreaker that day. When she arrived in the courtyard, she discovered that a tent had been temporarily put up, almost reaching the sky above the courtyard. Since the air conditioner''s temperature was set too high, Angeline took her coat off, unable to stand the heat. When Second Aunt noticed Angeline¡¯s belly, she immediately blurted out, "You¡¯ve always taken rigorous care of your figure, Angeline. I haven''t seen you only for a short while so why has your belly grown so big?" The women of wealthy families had always liked topare their beauty, clothes, and jewelry to one another. As such, Second Aunt¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of other women. "Hehe. Angeline is just too happy. Jay takes good care of her every day, so how could she not have gained weight?" Third Aunt chimed in and joked. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Angeline foolishly chuckled as well. Jay was the person who came to Angeline¡¯s rescue, saying, "I feed her three times a day and wait upon her so gently and cautiously. She''d be letting me down if she didn''t gain any weight." At this moment, Third Aunt questioned her, "It doesn''t look like weight gain to me. It looks more like Angeline is pregnant." That single sentence stunned everyone in the room. All of the elders echoed joyously, "Is Angeline pregnant?" Grand Old Master Ares was grinning from ear to ear with happiness. "Hahaha! I¡¯m getting another greatgrandchild. You''re doing another meritorious service for the Ares family! So tell me, what kind of reward would you like?¡± Angeline smiled while declining. "There''s no need. Jaybie has already rewarded me well." Grand Old Master Ares was extremely curious. "What did he give you?" Angeline smiled happily and contentedly while saying, "Companionship." After she got pregnant, Jay had disregarded all other affairs and only focused on keeping her company. During this period, they were like newlyweds all over again. They could enjoy the early morning glow and watch the beauty of sunsets together. This was the life that Angeline had yearned for. Grand Old Master Ares was obviously dissatisfied with such rewards and shook his head while saying," Oh, heavens no. That reward is too shabby! JJ, Angeline is a little too old to be pregnant now. She¡¯s able to bring herself to give you a baby at this age because she loves you.¡± Jay held Angeline¡¯s hand tightly and said with a tender smile on his face, "Everything I own is Angeline¡¯s, and my whole person is hers as well. I don¡¯t know what else I can possibly give her as a reward." Then, he looked at Grand Old Master Ares with a smirk, saying, "Since you like your little greatgrandchild so much, what are you going to give my darling Angeline?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "I¡¯ll give her the wholepany." Jay rolled his eyes at him. "You''re just trying to make my little darling manage Ares Group for you. You wish!" Grand Old Master Ares had to change his words and said, "Then, cash. How about it?" "My Angeline isn''t short of money.¡± Angeline hurriedly chimed in, "No, no, no. I''m short of money.¡± Jay, N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Why do you need so much money?¡± Jay asked. Angeline patted the child in her belly and said with a smile, "My little darling needs it.¡± Jay said, "I''m not that old. I can still make money." Angeline muttered, "We still shouldn''t reject free money." Jay,"..." Angeline epted Grand Old Master Ares'' kind intentions, and the Yorks family members who came over as guests began to join in as well. Grand Old Master Yorks coughed and deliberately cleared his throat to signal everyone that he was going to speak. Everyone turned their heads to look at Grand Old Master Yorks in a sh. Grand Old Master Yorks deliberately tried to beat Grand Old Master Ares and said, "Dn Ares, you reek with the smell of money, so how could you give such a small amount to my little great- grandson?¡± Grand Old Master Ares retorted, "Oh, I''ve forgotten that the child is your great-grandson as well. You can''t just im him without offering anything, right? Come now, tell us, what are you nning to give him?" "The Yorks Stronghold has nothing but gold mines. I''ll be giving him a hill in Yorks Stronghold." Grand Old Master Ares ridiculed, saying, "You scheming sly old fox. You just want to trick my great- grandson into guarding Yorks Stronghold for you, right? You''ve already fooled our Baby Robbie into going. This child will not end up in Yorks Stronghold with you." At this time, Chloe walked in front of Angeline and touched her belly, her eyes brimming with tears of excitement as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those two old men, Angeline. This child is for you to nurture. I believe that the child you raise will be smart, kind, and merciful yet tenacious. "They don''t need to go to Ares Enterprises to manage thepany, and they don''t need to go to Yorks Stronghold to guard the mountains. They should be allowed to do whatever they like. They''ll stay with you and Jay so that the two of you have someone to rely on when you''re older." Chloe¡¯s words left a feeling of dread in Angelina''s heart. Her son Jenson had never liked the business world, yet he became the sessor to Ares Enterprises. Her son Baby Robbie was not fond of a cold ce like Yorks Stronghold, yet he had to be the next patriarch of it. As for her daughter, Baby Zetty, she merely wanted to marry Finn and live the life of an ordinary person. Yet, she still left with Boye. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 Angeline merely hoped that this child would get to be whoever they wanted to be. The atmosphere at the family event was akin to a wildfire that had been ignited. Even the Ares family''s mistresses began to flock around Angeline to give her their blessings. No one seemed to have noticed that at this moment, there was a faint scent of fragrant wood wafting through the air. When the smell of fragrant wood became stronger, someone fainted and fell to the ground. Someone else yelled, "Ahhh! snakes!" Very quickly, the entire scene became chaotic. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay held Angeline in his arms and continuously looked over at the people who were toppling over one another. He said restlessly, "You must leave this ce immediately, Angeline." Angeline said, "What about you?" Angeline was holding Jay¡¯s hand, reluctant to leave him. Her eyes were filled with concern at the moment. However, she could not bring herself to so selfishly ask Jay to go with her and have him disregard the others. After all, so many people had copsed. How could Jay, the eldest grandson of the Ares family, put his own safety first before matters of principle? Jay coaxed Angeline, saying, "I''ll be fine. I''ll ask the Ghost members to escort you. You¡¯ll have to leave with Josie and the others. Listen to me and go right now." At this time, Josie and Zayne ran over to pull Angeline away with them. "Jaybie..." Angeline cried out. Jay felt immensely tormented. All he wanted to do at this very moment wasfort the worried and anxious Angeline. "There''s no need to worry about me, Angeline." "You have toe back safely." "Alright." When Angeline and the others had left with the wave o f people, only Jay and Cole, who was fighting alongside him, remained in the courtyard. "There are too many snakes!" Cole eximed. "What the hell is going on?" Jay said, "Perhaps the smell of fragrant wood attracted these snakes?" "What should we do now?" "Find a way to kill them." Cole looked at his empty hands. "With our bare hands?! How many snakes do you think we can kill?" Jay looked around for a useful weapon, and finally, he noticed a fruit knife on the table. Jay picked it up and threw it at Cole. "How about you?" Cole asked. Jay spat out, "I don''t need it." Cole sneered and said, "Are you trying to be a hero? Don''t forget that Angelina is currently pregnant with your child. If anything happens to you, Angelina will be a widow and she''ll have to bring up the kid on her own. Wouldn''t that be too pitiful for her?" "Shut it. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me," Jay said with a snarl. Cole noticed the tiny beads of sweat forming on Jay¡¯s forehead, letting him know of the man¡¯s nervous state. Hence, he said nothing more to stir him up further. When the snakes were dashing toward them, Jay took off his shirt and set it on fire to use it as a shield. The snakes were somewhat terrified for a moment when they noticed the ze and did not continue to attack. "They''re afraid of fire," said Cole. Jay immediatelymanded, "Open all the bottles of wine and pour the contents on the ground!" Cole did as per his instruction... Then, Jay threw his burning shirt to the ground... Immediately, a huge fire was spreading on the floor. At this moment, Jens and Baby Robbie arrived right o n time. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 "Don''t go in, Jens. It¡¯s dangerous inside. I¡¯ll go in and save them," said Baby Robbie as he blocked Jenson at the door of the courtyard. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie and urged him, "You have to be careful as well." "Okay," said Baby Robbie as he turned around and rushed inside. When Jay saw Baby Robbie dashing in through the fire, he shouted anxiously, "Don¡¯te here, Robbie!" Baby Robbie eximed, "Daddy, I have a magic weapon to deal with these snakes!" Jay was surprised to find that the snakes would not get close to Baby Robbie. "Odd." Cole was puzzled and asked, "Why are the snakes afraid of Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie took the family seal out of his pockets and all of the poisonous snakes exploded, dying in an instant. Jay and Cole were both utterly shocked. When the snakes had all died, the guards rushed in to put out the fire. Cole copsed to the ground due to exhaustion, but Jay was still standing tall and upright in the middle of the courtyard. Cole teased him, "You were so nervous earlier but now you''re back to looking so calm and rxed. You surely know how to put on an act." Jay replied to him with lingering fear, "I was genuinely nervous earlier." Jay felt that his fearless self was no longer as imposing and full of power whenever he thought of the pregnant Angeline. Cole stared at him nkly and said, "When I burned down Tourmaline Estate in the past, didn¡¯t you stand tall back then too? You looked utterly fearless in that sea of fire, so why are you such a coward now?" Jay walked toward Cole and said, "My Angeline used t o be in good health, so she was able to live well without me. But, she can''t anymore..." He had someone important who needed to rely on him now and lost the courage to face death so openly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cole was stunned at his response. When they came out of the courtyard, the servants came over to deliver a message. "Sir Ares, Young Master Yorks, Little Young Masters, the two grand old masters are waiting for all of you in Chateau de Selene''s backyard. They said that they have something to tell you." Jay and Cole looked at each other. They could guess that what the two grand old masters were going to say was rted to these poisonous snakes. Cole said, "Got it. We¡¯ll head over immediately." When they arrived at Chateau de Selene, however, Jay ran toward his house''s yard instead. "Cousin, go ahead and take Baby Robbie and Jens over first. I''ll have to go home and check on Angeline," said Jay. Cole had a frown on his face. "Go." Jay ran into the house like a whirlwind. Zayne and Josie were sitting on the sofa ying with their baby i n the living room downstairs. Without saying a single word to them, he immediately headed upstairs. He pushed the bedroom door open and saw Angeline sitting on their bed in a daze. An air of nervousness surrounded her entire body. "Angeline.¡± The moment Angeline saw Jay, her tense face turned bright and beautiful again in a sh. "Darling!¡± She stood up and ran toward him. Jay reminded, "Be careful." Angeline still threw herself into his arms, embracing him tightly. Jay kissed her on the forehead and gently said, "I¡¯m just here to tell you that I¡¯m alright. The grandpas are waiting for me in the backyard, Angeline. I have to go over right now." Angeline said, "I heard that there were people injured from the second and third branches of the family. It must be a serious matter, so get there quickly." Jay ran out in a bustling manner again. Zayne and Josie, who were in the living room, were entirely disregarded by Jay. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 Then, Jay, who had just run out, suddenly turned back and said anxiously, "Zayne, Josie, stay here and keep Angelinepany. Don¡¯t leave until Ie back.¡± After saying this, he ran out again. Zayne and Josie were both dumbfounded. Zayne grumbled, ¡±F*ck. It¡¯s up to you if you want to spoil your wife, but why are you always involving us?" At Chateau de Selene¡¯s backyard. In the beginning, Jay was reluctant to have his grandpa move out of Chateau de Selene. Meanwhile, Grandpa Ares was unwilling to stay in the front yard where he would disturb Jay and Angeline, the two lovebirds. Hence, Grand Old Master Ares had been staying in the backyard instead. Even so, Chateau de Selene''s backyard had always been the liveliest among all the other manor¡¯s backyards. Firstly, it was because many people would visit the old man every day. And secondly, Jay had deliberately re-decorated the backyard to make it more magnificent. When Jay arrived at the backyard, Grand Old Master Yorks got up from his seat. One could see that his face was filled with guilt. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Grand Old Master Ares tugged on his sleeve, his old voice sounding wise and gentle. "Sit down.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks slowly proceeded to take his seat again. Jay walked straight to Grand Old Master Yorks. Initially, he already had some spections in mind, but after seeing Grand Old Master Yorks'' reaction, it basically confirmed all of Jay¡¯s guesses. "The ability tomand snakes derived from something like the Itinerant Secret Technique, right? Only Yorks Stronghold still has anything regarding the Itinerant Secret Technique, Grandpa. I''d like some answers from you. Did someone from Yorks Stronghold do this?" Jay asked straightforwardly. Grand Old Master Yorks heaved a long sigh. Before Grand Old Master Yorks could answer him, Cole started shouting impatiently. "Why didn''t I know that Yorks Stronghold has such a magical secret technique?! If so, why wasn''t I taught the ability to summon poisonous creatures?" Jay rolled his eyes at him. "That''s because Grandpa loves you. He has always hoped that you could get out of Yorks Stronghold and live a normal life. How could he have passed on such a dangerous ability to you?" Cole looked at Grand Old Master Yorks in shock. "Is that truly the case, Grandpa?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks sighed repeatedly before saying, "Yes. I only hope that all of the Yorks¡¯ descendants can move out of Mount Pearl and live normal lives. But as for the ability to control snakes, I truly know nothing of this." Jay sat down next to Grand Old Master Yorks. "Then can you exin why the Yorks family¡¯s seal is able to drive the snakes away?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "I don¡¯t know either." Jay asked in bewilderment, "Do you truly not know?" Grand Old Master Yorks nodded. Jay crossed his arms together, and his handsome pupils were filled with suspicions toward Grandpa Yorks. "Then why''d you ask us toe here?" Jay had a feeling that Grand Old Master Yorks was well aware of the full details. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Although I don''t know how to summon these poisonous insects and beasts, I''ve heard of such secrets before." Cole dropped his jaw in astonishment, saying, "It''s truly Mount Pearl''s Itinerant Secret Technique?" Grand Old Master Yorks nodded. Being the impetuous person he was, Cole was irritated within seconds and said, "Oh my God, Old Man! Stop trying to keep us in suspense! Quick, tell us what you know. Were you perhaps nning to take this to the grave with you?" Grand Old Master Yorks pointed his finger at Cole and cursed at him, "You disgraceful degenerate grandson! Can''t you be more polite to your grandpa?" Then, he smiled as he looked at Jens and Baby Robbie while saying, "Otherwise, you''ll lead my darling precious great-grandsons astray.¡± Jenson pulled a long face and said in a chilly tone, " Don''t worry. We¡¯re civilized people, and we don''t use obscenenguage." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Baby Robbie again, the future young master of Yorks Stronghold. He ced many high hopes on him. Baby Robbie smiled charmingly and said, "If I need to use such a barbarous way to subdue the stubborn men on Mount Pearl, I''ll be happy to do as the natives do." Grand Old Master Yorks immediately became anxious and said, "No way. You can''t learn from your uncle. I¡¯m counting on you to bring those savages in Yorks Stronghold to a whole new civilized society." Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Then, he proceeded to look at Cole very disappointedly and said, "I poured my heart and soul t o nurture you and bring you up into a refined man with good academic performance. But, s, I suppose bad habits are hard to change. You¡¯re just as boorish and rude as your father!" Cole said impatiently, "Don''t be so long-winded, Old Man. Quick, tell us more about the secret technique that summons poisonous snakes. What¡¯s up with that?¡± Once they got back to that subject, Grand Old Master Yorks'' expression became extraordinarily solemn. "It''s a long story." "Then please take your time," said Cole as he picked u p the cup and took a sip of coffee. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Originally, the Yorks were a great big family who lived on the foot of Mount Pearl. My papa had four other brothers and two older sisters. Each of the households had four children, and i n ours, I was the youngest one. I had two older brothers and an older sister. Initially, our family lived a happy and peaceful life." When he reached this point, there was a sorrowful look on his face. "The men in the Yorks family had to go up the mountain to gather firewood and hunt every day. At that time, Mount Pearl was stillrgely untouched and undeveloped, so there were plenty of wild beasts around. Every time we went hunting, many young and strong men would gather together to do it. Everyone was alive and well even after so many years. Although we''d asionally encounter ferocious beasts and there were, of course, incidents of beasts wounding our men, generally, everything was under control. "Until one day, my dad came back from hunting and brought back a woman who seemed to be on herst dying breath. Her face had already turned blue, and she was heavily pregnant. She had wounds all over her body. My mama had scolded my papa for it. She was worried that thedy would die in our house and bring us bad luck. But my papa was kind and replied t o her that if he didn''t save this woman, he would be giving up on two lives. Grand Old Master Yorks appeared to be caught up in his memories and continued to mutter, "It was an odd thing at the time too. That woman was undoubtedly beyond cure. But the very next day, she suddenly became healthy and full of vigor once more. My mama was sighing inwardly the day before, wondering whether she needed to prepare a coffin for her. However, the woman only got better with each passing day. Later, my mama finally rxed once she concluded that the woman would not die. "One day, as per usual, my papa and the other men were going up the mountain to gather and chop some firewood. But the woman suddenly took my dad''s hand and said something rather strange to him very anxiously. She warned him that it was the birthday of the Beast God on Mount Pearl, so many ferocious beasts would show up. She told her he would end up dead if he went. "My papa was a fearless man and didn''t listen to her advice. He still brought the vigers with him and left. But that same night, my papa and the vigers didn''te back. Only the women and children were left behind at the foot of the mountain. They were worried about their men, but they dared not go up the mountain to find them. It was then my mama suddenly remembered the words the woman had said to my papa and she ran to question her. She asked the woman if she knew anything when she tried to stop m y papa from going up the mountain to gather and chop firewood this morning. "The woman quietly looked at my mama and sighed after quite some time. She then told her that it was an unspeakable secret and that if she told her, it would bring about catastrophe. But since my papa had saved her and her daughter, she would give my mama a piece of jade as a gift. Then, she told my mama that if she took the jade up the mountain, she''d be able to bring her husband¡¯s body back and give him a proper burial. "After the woman was done speaking, she handed a piece of jade to my mama and that jade is the jade seal Baby Robbie is currently in possession of." Once Grand Old Master Yorks said this, everyone immediately gasped in surprise and eximed out loud. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "The woman was able to heal her injuries overnight, s o she must''ve been a witch doctor." Jenson immediately started racking his brain. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 "Her jade is able to drive away snakes and ferocious beasts. I''m afraid that this jade is also artificially synthesized. Perhaps theposition inside contains some medicinal ingredients that allow it to have such an effect on those snakes." As soon as Jenson said this, Grand Old Master Yorks pped his thigh as if he had just woken up from a dream, saying, "Oh, right! Jens¡¯ words reminded me of something else. She gave me a couple of massages that cured my indigestion when I was younger. Back then, I was quite sallow and skinny, but after she massaged me all over, I started to gain a bigger appetite." Jay scrupulously said, "What about the Beast God? How did thate about?" Grand Old Master Yorks heaved out a sad sigh, saying, "The woman left our house just like that. My mother wailed and sobbed hysterically, and she ultimately believed the woman''s words. She held onto the jade and went up the mountain to find my papa. But Mount Pearl is huge, so it wasn''t possible to look for him up there... Let alone see any Beast God." Grand Old Master Yorks was somewhat choked-up as he continued, "Later, my mother and those weaker Property ? N?velDrama.Org. women and children simply moved into a cave on top of Mount Pearl to search for the missing men. Hence, a dabbler young boy like me had to assume the responsibility of protecting the rest. So I gathered all the young children together and we helped our family get firewood and set up traps for the beasts... Days, months, and years passed just like that, but we didn''t manage to find my papa. The vigers ultimately believed that the men had met their demise. We merely thought that we''d just live in peace in that manner forever. "It went on until one day, a group of invaders came up t o Mount Pearl. My mama gave them a warm wee into our home in order to make some money. That night, I overheard the intruders whispering about how Boye''s bloodline had extracted men''s hearts for their medicinal properties and how evil the crime was. They said that even though the Davis'' bloodline¡¯s art o f healing was inferior to the Boye''s bloodline, their bloodline was the most elite in the craft of poison. Everyone of Boye''s bloodline wholly suffered from the Davis'' poison, and only the woman, Lynne Boye, was left. A mere woman would not be able to stir up much trouble anyway, and they mentioned that the Davis n would be the ones running the world from then o n. "I was young at the time and couldn''t tell right from wrong. The only thing I knew then was that Boye had taken all of Yorks Stronghold¡¯s men, so we had to find Boye to get our revenge. Afterward, we started our lives as bandits and thugs... And I think you all heard o f and know the following story." The long story was indeed thought-provoking. Grand Old Master Yorks was a crude man, and he had never carefully investigated what had happened back i n Yorks Stronghold and the connections to one another. Jenson started to analyze the truth and facts that had happened back then, saying, "The Davis n used poison to annihte everyone of the Boye bloodline. Yet they never thought that someone from the Boye family would manage to escape such an ordeal, and our great-grandma Boye is that said fugitive¡¯s daughter who escaped the." Jay added, "If I''m not mistaken, the pregnant woman who Great-grandpa Yorks saved was that refugee, Lynne Boye." Everyone''s eyes turned to Jay, looking forward to hearing his following words. Jay continued, "The python jade seal she gave to the Yorks family is one of the best evidence of this because only those of the Boye bloodline would have the ability to develop a form that controls the Davis n''s concoctions. Plus, only Boye''s bloodline could deal with the Davis n with such tenacity." Jenson said, "Daddy¡¯s right." Jay added once more, "Judging by mere calctions, the child in Lynne Boye¡¯s stomach should be my Grandma Boye." When Jay mentioned Grandma Boye, Grand Old Master Ares'' face turned gray. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 Jay looked at Grand Old Master Ares in a genuinely apologetic manner and said, "I''m sorry, Grandpa. I didn''t tell you about Grandma Boye''s return to Imperial Capital." Grand Old Master Ares sighed and said, "You didn''t have to tell me. I already knew." Jay was stunned. "If you know that she''s back, why didn''t you go see her?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "She¡¯s been back for so long but has never taken the initiative to visit me. Perhaps in her heart, I''m merely a person of her past. S o why should I bother her?" Jay heaved a weak sigh. Grandpa and Grandma''s love was something he could never understand. In Jay''s point of view, as long as he was still alive, he would never let go of his beloved woman. He would be entangled with her until the day they died. Grand Old Master Ares said, "Alright, leave my matters alone now. Let''s talk about what''s happening right now. Why did snakes suddenly appear in Tourmaline Estate?¡± Jay shifted his gaze toward Jenson, and Jenson''s handsome face was highly stern and solemn when he said, "I''m afraid the battle to the death between the two factions of witch doctors in Mount Pearl has been brought to the Ares family¡¯s Tourmaline Estate." As soon as he said this, a sense of panic filled the air. Jenson continued, "I found out that the second branch''s Madam Nephele is well versed in the art of healing and canmand snakes. Her surname is Davis too. Robbie and I have fought against her before, and if it weren¡¯t for the family seal, I''m afraid we would''ve been powerless against her. After we wounded her, she ran away while getting treatment in Grand Asia Hospital. "I can confirm that she''s a descendant of the Davis n." Grand Old Master Ares was utterly worried while wondering aloud, "How could this happen?" Jay said guiltily, "I suppose I triggered this matter." "What does this have to do with you, Jay?" Jay said, "When Angeline was suffering from severe depression, I brought her over to Cloud City so she could rx. That''s where we met Grandma Boye. We got along well, and Angeline put her guard down, revealing our identities to Grandma Boye. Later, I was poisoned by Judy''s Love Potion, and Angeline personally invited Grandma Boye back here from Cloud City. I think since the day Grandma Boye returned to the Ares household, it became a ticking time bomb to the current cmity we''re facing." Grand Old Master Ares sighed while saying, "Now that Boye has returned to the Ares household and Nephele Davis is here as well, will Tourmaline Estate ever be at peace again?" Cole said to him, "Don''t worry about it, Grand Old Master Ares. Since Boye''s bloodline art of healing was better than the Davis'' bloodline even from way back then, let''s invite Mr. Boye to oversee everything. Then, presumably, Nephele Davis won¡¯t be able to fight against Boye and she¡¯ll run off with her tail between her legs." Jay¡¯s expression appeared dim at this time when he said, "Boye has left Imperial Capital." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Where''d she go?" asked Grand Old Master Yorks. "She went back to Cloud City, along with Baby Zetty," said Jay. Grand Old Master Ares gave it a thought and said, "JJ, the snakes have injured our family members from the second and third branches. I think we''re urgently in need of Boye''s help. Why don''t you send someone to Cloud City to get Boye back here?" Jay nodded. "Jens, make the arrangements right away." "Yes," said Jens. Jay pondered for a moment before adding, "I suspect that Madam Nephele is still hiding in Tourmaline Estate. We''ll have to strengthen our defense measures these days. Jens, you''re the head of the Ares household, so you''ll have to dispatch the Ares family''s guards. Be sure to search every nook and cranny for Madam Nephele." "Alright." Coming out of Chateau de Selene, Jenson began to think about who he should send to Cloud City to pick u p Grandma Boye. Baby Robbie thought that his beloved sister must be missing her Brother Finn very much at the moment, s o he said without hesitation, "What''s so difficult about that? Just send Brother Finn over." Jenson said, "I think you know very well why Greatgrandma has been living in hiding for so many years, right?¡± Baby Robbie''s smile slowly dissipated. "I understand. Are you worried that Brother Finn¡¯s journey to pick up Great-grandma Boye will not be as smooth as we think?" Jenson nodded, saying, "Daddy and I made a mistake. We thought that the most dangerous ce in the world is our Tourmaline Estate. But the truth is that the most dangerous ce to be right now is wherever Boye is." Baby Robbie said, "Doesn''t that imply it¡¯s dangerous for Zetty to be with Great-grandma Boye right now?" Jens said, "Therefore, shouldn¡¯t we be sending our strongest team to wee Boye back?" Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 "Then, I should go with Brother Finn." Jens scoffed. "No way. You have to study, and this matter shouldn''t be disrupting your lessons." Baby Robbie replied listlessly, "Oh man. I go to school almost 365 days a year. I''m going mad from studying. I won''t be stupid if I miss a day or two." Jens retorted, "You still can''t do it. Mommy will be very upset." "Then don''t tell Mommy." "No." "Jens..." Ultimately, Jens looked for the four leaders of Ghost and sternly said to them, "I''m going to give you four the task of picking up Mr. Boye from Cloud City. The journey will be perilous, so the four of you will be drawing lots. The one who draws the shortest stick from my hand right now will be heading to Cloud City Jenson was holding four wooden sticks in his hand and ced them in front of Finn and the others, saying, "Go ahead and pick one." Finn firmly said, "There''s no need to draw lots. I''ll head to Cloud City.¡± The other three proceeded to look at each other. Of course, since Grayson knew what was in Finn''s head at the moment, he tried to fulfill Finn¡¯s wishes by pretending to conclude things for him. "Well, out of the four of us, Finn does have the bestbat skills s o it¡¯s most suitable for him to go.¡± There was a hidden trace of worry in Tempest''s eyes. Finn was whole-heartedly worried about Baby Zetty at the moment, so when he heard that Cloud City was in danger, he lost his sense of propriety andpletely forgot that Baby Zetty¡¯s reason for leaving in the first ce was to escape him. Meanwhile, Grayson was merely focused on lending his moral support to Finn. Hence, Tempest said, "Finn, any one of the four of us should be going, but not you." It was as if Finn had been struck by thunder. He stood there in a daze upon hearing his words. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tempest said earnestly, "If you truly want to go, then you should first ask yourself whether you''re able to give Baby Zetty the happiness she wants?" Finn trembled slightly and was not able to answer Tempest''s question, but he still walked forward without the slightest hesitation. Tempest was puzzled, saying, "Doesn''t the guy know he''ll bring nothing but disaster to Baby Zetty?¡± Storm patted Tempest on the shoulder andforted him. "Tammy has left our neighborhood, so don¡¯t you think that there''s something strange going on?" Tempest had a sudden realization. "So, Finn has changed his mind?" Storm replied, "We can''t say that he has, but I suppose he finally realizes what his heart wants now." Finn bought a ticket over as quickly as possible and went to Cloud City with his heart filled with joy. While he was on the way there, he began to think of ways to relieve all the trauma that he had brought upon Baby Zetty when he saw her. However, when he arrived at Boye''s old residence, Finn was dumbfounded to see the ce filled with cobwebs. There were piles of leaves in the courtyard. It seemed as if no one had lived here for quite some time. Boye and Baby Zetty had nevernded in Cloud City at all! "Zetty!¡± Finn mmed the door open, and a musty smell immediately assailed his nostrils. Finn began to panic as he searched for Baby Zetty and Boye all over the house. However, even after searching all corners of the house, he found no trace of them. He hurriedly took his phone out, his hands trembling violently due to tension. When he dialed the number t o call Jay, even his voice was slightly shaking. "Foster Father, I''ve arrived at Mr. Foye''s former residence in Cloud City but I can''t seem to locate Boye and Baby Zetty. It seems like it''s been a long time since anyone has lived here." Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 On the other line, Jay appeared extremely gloomy. Boye did not follow their initial agreement of settling down in Cloud City. Could it be that the reason for the change of ns was due to them encountering some sort of danger on the way there? Or perhaps Grandma Boye had deceived him from the start? Where were they now? Serpent Land! Boye and her partner were lying leisurely on theirfy chairs in the courtyard in a multi-story vi. 0 n the other hand, Baby Zetty had her legs spread, resting them on two stools while her bum was hanging mid-air. She was holding a book and using all her might to focus her attention. Grandpa would look at her from time to time, and he would sigh each time he noticed Baby Zetty¡¯s gaze asionally drifting away from the book. "That child can''t concentrate on studying at all. If this continues, I''m afraid she won''t be able to finish a single book in a year." Boye said, "She hasn¡¯t healed from her broken heart just yet, so give her some time." Grandpa said, "She''s young, so time is still on her side. But I''m afraid that we¡¯ll not have much time to teach her anymore." Boye looked at the old man suspiciously. "You''ve always been optimistic, so why are you saying such disheartening words today?" Grandpa merely stroked his beard and chuckled while saying, "I''m merely anxious for you." Thump! Baby Zetty fell to the ground from the gap between the two stools due to absent-mindedness. Boye shook her head and said, "Come here, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty walked over to Boye in a vexed manner, feeling ashamed of herself when she said, "I''m sorry, M r. Boye." "How much did you read today?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "20 pages." "That''s the reading speed for most ordinary children. Were you able to memorize it?" "I can''t, Mr. Boye," said Baby Zetty as she lowered her head with tearful eyes. Boye sighed in disappointment. Grandpa stood up and went inside the house, saying," I''ll make the two of you some food." Once Grandpa left, Boye started to discipline Baby Zetty sternly. "I know that you like Finn, Zetty, and leaving Finn upsets you. I also know that love is essential in your eyes and you only live for the idea of love. But why would lovee to you when you have nothing?" Baby Zetty stared at Boye nkly. She was still young, so she had difficultyprehending the deep significance of Grandma Boye''s words. Boye had to emphasize it and made her words simpler yet blunter for her. "Baby Zetty, if you didn''t have the Ares family as your backing, you would''ve been a total failure. You''re just a parasite that is of no use to society, so why would Finn ever like you?" Baby Zetty bit her lip and said sorrowfully, "I know that I¡¯m nothing special, Mr. Boye. That''s why Brother Finn doesn''t like me. But there''s no need for you to rub salt on my wounds." Boye said furiously, "Is that so? Are you hoping that I''ll be like your mommy, then? Should I hold you in my arms andfort you when you''re sad? Zetty, you''re not going to live under your mommy¡¯s wings forever. You''ll face all kinds of difficulties and obstacles, as well as all sorts of people in this lifetime. Will you kneel and beg them for mercy as well?¡± Baby Zetty said, "Of course not." Boye scoffed. "Hmph! You can''t even ovee a small obstacle like getting over a broken heart. How am I supposed to believe you''ll have the determination and perseverance to ovee other difficulties?" Baby Zetty sobbed while saying, "I¡¯ll try my best to forget Brother Finn." Boye sneered and said, "I know that you''ll forget about him, but how long are you going to take? Ten years? Or your whole life?" Baby Zetty widened her eyes as she looked at Boye in shock. She felt Mr. Boye''s disappointment in her for the first time in her life. Boye was getting angrier as she spoke, "I''m very disappointed in you. You''re nothing like Jay, who''s a towering tree on his own. He doesn¡¯t need to live under anyone''s wings and instead uses his wings to protect the weak. "You''re nothing like Angeline as well. Although Angeline''s body is frail, she''s strong as a mother and tough as a wife. She¡¯s able to use her strong willpower to defeat her disease, and I think she''s the strongest woman I''ve ever met.¡± Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 "You''re a coward, Zetty. You¡¯re someone who refuses t o face reality or confront a problem. You''ve thoroughly humiliated your parents, and you''re not worthy of being Jay Ares'' daughter." Boye stood up and walked toward the house in a fit of rage. Baby Zetty''s tears started flowing down her cheeks. "I''m not a coward," she said while gritting her teeth. Boye came to the kitchen, and when her partner saw her, he merely heaved a sigh. "Weren''t the things you said to her a bit too harsh?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Boye''s eyes appeared reddened at the moment. "Don''t you think I feel heartbroken for my own great-granddaughter? But she¡¯s still a descendant of the Boyes. If she doesn¡¯t get stronger, how will she deal with those difficulties and obstacles in the future?¡± "You''ll have to be patient and persuade her one step at a time." "You said it yourself that we¡¯re running out of time." No one had ever used such viciousnguage to belittle Baby Zetty before. These words aroused Baby Zetty''s unreconciling stubbornness and rebelliousness. She quickly stopped her tears, and her determined eyes fell on the densely packed words on the pages of the book. She was the daughter of Jay Ares. She was the daughter of Angeline Severe. She refused to believe that she could not withstand the pain caused by a broken heart. She refused to believe she was not able to challenge herself with these books. Hence, Baby Zetty held her book and ran to the study. Almost immediately, Boye and Grandpa heard the loud sound of a door mminging from the study. Grandpa looked at Boye in shock, and as if he was scared witless, he said, "Congrattions, you''ve managed to enrage a little lioness." Boye said, "Her submissive personality was never a good thing anyway, so it''s good that she''s losing her temper and venting out all of the frustrations in her heart." From that day onward, Baby Zetty spared no effort in her studies and immersed herself into a sea of books every single day. Baby Zetty was surprised to find that if she were to read in a calm state of mind, she also had the magical ability to remember everything she read. She finally realized that she had also inherited Daddy and Mommy¡¯s excellent genes, just like Jens and Baby Robbie. She had never been mediocre and only thought of herself that way in the past because she was never diligent in her studies. When Boye noticed that Baby Zetty was getting faster at reading, she finally showed a smile on her face. She had also finally found a suitable method to teach Baby Zetty. Unfortunately, it was not encouragement but endless suppression instead. Hence, Boye was no longer kind to Baby Zetty from then on. On the contrary, she gave much effort to sputter all kinds of words filled with bitter resentment to Baby Zetty. Grandpa became worried about this. "If you keep treating her like this, the child wille to hate you." Boye said, "She won''t. If one day she finds out that everything I''m doing to her now is because I love her too much, I think she¡¯lle to understand me." Baby Zetty''s life started to revolve around this routine while the situation in Imperial Capital became more unstable by the day. Imperial Capital. Madam Nephele seemed to have disappeared into thin air from Tourmaline Estate. Jenson hade all the way to Mammoth Courtyard t o track down Madam Nephele. This time, the host of Mammoth Courtyard, Jacob, was the one who came out to greet Jenson. "Jens, do you really think that my Nephy was the one who released those snakes?" To this day, Jacob was still questioning the validity of this fact about his beautiful mistress. He was unconvinced that Madam Nephele was a type of evil quack doctor. Jenson was currently looking at Jacob in scrutiny, trying to look for a mistake or a sort of loophole in his speech. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 "Grandpa Jacob, weren''t you the one who hired Madam Nephele as your tool to deal with me?" Jenson asked gloomily. Jacob looked extremely wronged. "How could you question me, Jens? I swear I had no idea about Nephele¡¯s real identity. If I had known about her secret, I wouldn''t have been bold enough to bring her back to Tourmaline Estate from the start!" Jenson asked, "Can you tell me how you met each other?" Jacob answered, "19 years ago, she came to my office t o apply for the secretary position. She was not only beautiful but was also an efficient and quick-witted worker, so I chose her as my private assistant. After spending a long time together, we grew fond of each other and that was when I made her my woman. It was only until you became the head of the Ares family and announced that all Ares family''s mistresses could move into Tourmaline Estate that she came here and started living in Mammoth Courtyard." Jacob led Jenson to Mammoth Courtyard. Madam Nephele was nowhere to be seen, but her courtyard was crowded with people. The women who stayed in front of the courtyard hade to the back to watch what was happening. When Jenson entered the courtyard, he heard some womenmenting. "Who knows if Sis Nephele is actually missing or if she''s in danger? When mistresses like us enter Tourmaline Estate, it feels like we''re treading on thin ice." When Jacob sauntered over, the women started wiping their tears sorrowfully. They gathered around Jacob and spoke in coquettish voices, "Old Master Jacob, you must find Sis Nephele." The mistresses seemed to share a really close bond. Jacobforted them and said, "Don''t worry, Nephele will be fine. The Areses will definitely find her." Jenson did not see Mammoth Courtyard''s hostess and Jacob''s wife, Madam Charlotte, anywhere. He asked, " Where''s Grandma Charlotte?" Jacob and the other women¡¯splexions dulled abruptly, Jacob said in a cold voice, "Hmph, Grandma Charlotte i s a narrow-minded person who can''t tolerate the other women of mine. She certainly won''t stoop to staying i n the same space as them." Jenson asked once more, "Where''s Grandma Charlotte now?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob replied, "Who knows?" Seeing Jacob''s unconcerned attitude toward his wife, Jenson felt great disdain surging from the bottom of his heart. Jenson walked toward Madam Nephele¡¯s room. Jacob followed. Madam Nephele was nowhere to be seen, and the odd and strange things she owned seemed to have vanished into thin air as well. Jenson was extremely puzzled. "Was it really necessary for Madam Nephele to move her massive den of snake pets away?" Jenson searched the entire upstairs but did not notice anything strange. In the end, Jenson turned around and asked Jacob, "Is there a basement here?" Jacob said sarcastically, "Not in the past, but your mother rebuilt Tourmaline Estate, so I have no idea if there¡¯s one right now." Jenson then texted his mother: [Mommy, can I have Mammoth Courtyard¡¯s blueprint n?] Angeline replied: [Hold on.] In the study, Angeline pulled up Tourmaline Estate''s reconstruction file from theputer. After locating Mammoth Courtyard''s blueprint n, she took a screenshot and sent it to Jenson. After studying the blueprint n, Jenson realized that the reconstructed Tourmaline Estate had a basement. The entrance was extremely hidden and connected all the way downstairs to the basement. Sure enough, since Madam Nephele had left in a hurry, the basement was in a mess. Many traces were left behind here. There were snake eggs that were packed densely in a haystack, as well as some baby snakes that had just hatched. However, as no one was there to take care of them, many of the baby snakes had died as soon as they hatched. Jacob was so terrified that he screamed, "Argh, what are these?!" Jenson replied, "Madam Nephele is a medical practitioner. She can create snake eggs through artificial means and control the snakes to cause harm." Jacob gulped. "Who... Who... exactly is she?" Jenson said, "Nephele Davis, a descendant of the Davis n." Jacob said in trepidation, "Oh, okay." Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Jenson eyed him skeptically. "Do you really not know about Madam Nephele''s identity?" Jacob replied, "I don''t." Jenson let out a slight smile. "You do look like you''re unaware of this, Grandpa Jacob. However..." Jenson¡¯s gaze shifted to the renovatedpartments i n the basement and asked, "Do you not know about these renovatedpartments either, Grandpa Jacob?" Jacob was startled for a moment before shaking his head hard. "I don¡¯t.¡± Jenson said, "No one is allowed to renovate Tourmaline Estate in private. If you wanted to renovate this ce, you¡¯d need to get permission from the head of the household. Do you know what sort of punishment you''ll receive if someone from Mammoth Courtyard breaks the rules?¡± "I do. It''s just a punishment, isn¡¯t it? If anyone renovates the basement, they''ll have to pay a 500,000 dor fine..." Jenson sneered and teased, "Are you very familiar with the rules, Grandpa Jacob? I wonder if you can recite the other rules?" There was a sh of panic in Jacob¡¯s eyes. Jenson shed a smile. "There''s many a slip between the cup and the lip, Grandpa Jacob." Jacob was dumbfounded. Had Jenson realized he was lying? "To be honest with you, Jens, I was aware that Nephele renovated the basement and I gave her permission to do it, but I didn¡¯t know why she wanted t o renovate the basement. I overindulged her and catered to her every whim..." Jenson cut him off directly and said, "Can you take me to Grandma Charlotte, Grandpa Jacob?" Jacob looked as though he was ced in a difficult situation. "Grandma Charlotte isn¡¯t feeling so well." Jenson asked, "Oh? She was fine a few days ago, wasn''t she?" Jacob said, "You know how bullheaded she is. Ever since I brought my mistresses back to Tourmaline Estate, she¡¯s been mad at me and ignored me for days." Jenson said, "All the more reason for me to visit Grandma Charlotte." Jacob had no choice but to lead Jenson to the front of Mammoth Courtyard, Madam Charlotte''s residence. There was a female servant standing at the door. Jacob said to the female servant, "Inform Madam Charlotte that Jens is here to see her." The female servant said reverently, "Yes, sir." Jenson narrowed his eyes. The female servant was excessively reverent to Jacob, which raised his suspicion. The wives of the family would have several cronies. Now that Jacob and Madam Charlotte were having a major disagreement, logically speaking, her servant should be treating Jacob with bitter resentment. Soon, the servant walked out and said submissively," Madam Charlotte said that she¡¯s tired and isn¡¯t fit to see anyone. She promised to visit Young Master Jens herself when she feels better." Jenson nodded. "Okay." He then turned around and left. Jacob''s features eased up slightly. Jenson left Mammoth Courtyard and came to an outbuilding in Mammoth Courtyard named Starry Residence. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This was the residence of Julia Ares, the third missus of the second Ares family. "Why are you here, Jens?" Julia was extremely surprised to see Jenson. Jens walked over and stood in front of Julia. Upon scrutinizing her face, he realized that she looked sad. "Is something bothering you, Aunt Julia?" Julia nced resentfully at Jenson andined," Jens, because you insisted on taking in the Ares mistresses, there¡¯s now chaos here in the second family." Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 Jens sat elegantly on a chair next to Julia and picked up the cup of coffee that the servant served. He took i n the aroma of the light coffee and felt refreshed. He then took a sip, tasting the premium coffee as it left a lingering fragrance in his mouth. "This is good coffee, Aunt Julia. Chateau de Selene''s coffee could neverpare to yours," Jenson said meaningfully. Julia flushed a little and stuttered, "Your parents lead a frugal life. You know that my father loves these things." Jenson smiled lightly. "Don¡¯t be nervous. Everyone knows that the second family is wealthy." Julia could sense Jenson¡¯s ulterior motives foring to Starry Residence and looked vigntly at him. "What are you doing here in Starry Residence, Jens?" Jenson said, "I¡¯m here to tell you that your mother is sick. Do you know about that?" Julia replied, "I do. Thanks to those mistresses." Having said that, Julia red resentfully at Jenson again. "I don''t understand. Why didn''t you learn from your father and keep those mistresses away from Tourmaline Estate so that we could have some peace and harmony here?" Jenson sneered. After all, she was just a woman with long hair but short wit. He said, "Have you visited your mother?" Julia nodded. "I have." A hint of suspicion shed in Jenson''s eyes. "How¡¯s her mental state?" Julia¡¯s eyes dulled. "I only spoke a few words to her and left." "Oh?" Jenson grew alert. "So you''re saying that you didn''t see her in person?¡± Julia shook her head. Jenson''s deep and profound eyes revealed a glow of wisdom. "Aunt Julia, I suspect that your mother is being controlled.¡± The cup of coffee in Julia''s hands fell to the ground." That''s impossible," she cried out emotionally. Jenson knew that Aunt Julia had led afortable life since childhood, and under the protection of her strong and shrewd mother, she had never experienced any storms in her life. In the face of emergencies, shecked the ability to think calmly and the ability to think before acting. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenson said, "Think about it. Your mother is sick, and i t just so happens that the assets under her name have been transferred out these few days. How could there b e such a coincidence?¡± Julia widened her eyes in horror and asked incredulously, "Who''s doing all these things behind our backs?" Jenson shrugged. "I don''t know either." Julia was shaking vigorously now. "You''re the head of the Ares family. You must think of a way to save my mother." Jenson consoled her, saying, "You need to cooperate with me, then. Otherwise, I can''t even step foot into Mammoth Courtyard." Julia nodded eagerly. "Okay, I''ll do as you say." Jenson moved his mouth closer to Julia and said a few words to her before leaving Starry Residence. Jenson returned to Chateau de Selene, went to Jay, and told him about the situation in Mammoth Courtyard as well as his spections. "Daddy, Mammoth Courtyard¡¯s basement has been turned into Madam Nephele''sb and research base. Also, Grandpa Jacob stopped me from seeing Grandma Charlotte using every possible means. I suspect that Grandma Charlotte is being controlled by them." Jay pondered for a moment and said knowingly, "You suspect that Madam Nephele has taken control of her?" Jenson was slightly stunned. He thought he had gone overboard in his spections at first and decided not t o say it out as there was no evidence. He was surprised that Daddy could guess what he was thinking about. Jenson said, "This is just my spection. Since Madam Nephele is here for Boye, she won''t have left Tourmaline Estate so easily before her task isplete. She has all sorts of tricks up her sleeve, and if I''m not mistaken, she''s great at disguising herself too." Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Jay nodded. "How do you want me to help you?" Jenson looked awkward. "Daddy... I need Mommy to visit Madam Charlotte in my ce." Jay was so astonished that he turned around, looking at Jenson with a puzzled gaze. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jenson exined quickly, "Don''t worry, Daddy. Baby Robbie and I will sneak under Madam Charlotte''s bed beforehand, and when Mommy goes in, I''ll get Sis Andy and Sis Roxie to go with her to make sure she''s safe." Jay knew Jenson''s intention for doing so. It would probably be difficult to determine if Madam Nephele had reced Madam Charlotte just by seeing her face alone, so Jenson needed to sound her out through conversation to detect anything suspicious. Jenson was a boy and a junior. There was simply no justifiable reason for him to visit Grandma Charlotte. Angeline was the best candidate. Jenson was fully prepared to ensure Angeline''s safety. Yet even so, how could Jay possibly allow Angeline to take the risk? Jenson said, "I''ll think of another way if you don''t want to, Daddy. There''s no need to feel awkward about it." Angeline pushed the door in and said vehemently, "I''ll go." Angeline was delighted to be able to help her children do something. Jay, Jay could not bring himself to stand around and watch anymore now that it involved Angeline''s safety. Therefore, he began lining up his troops, ensuring that every little detail was wless. Once he was done deploying his troops, he then waited for night toe. At night, Julia arrived at Mammoth Courtyard''s front yard and let out a heart-piercing cry. "Mom, you have t o do something about this!" Madam Charlotte did note out, but she did lure Jacob''s mistresses out. Madam Elsa coaxed Julia gently. "It''s sote now, Julia. Your mother is resting. Stop making so much noise. If you have anything to say, do it tomorrow." Julia howled. "Who do you think you are? You cursed vixens have no right to talk to me. I want to see my mother. I want to ask her why she transferred all the family''s assets overseas. Is she trying to kill me and m y siblings?" Madam Elsa''s expression changed abruptly. "Who did you hear this from, Julia?" Jacob was the one who transferred the assets. The second family''s mistresses knew about this. Jacob was only doing so in order to prevent Madam Charlotte from filing for divorce and taking away half of the second family''s assets. Julia cried and said, "Who cares how I know? There''s something wrong with the second family¡¯s ount. Our family¡¯s funds are vanishing in massive amounts H Madam Elsa motioned to the other mistresses with her eyes and they quickly ran in to inform Jacob. Soon, Jacob arrived. "Why are you screaming in the middle of the night, Julia?" Jacob was infuriated. Julia wiped her tears and wailed, ¡°Dad, you must seek justice for us. My mother has transferred the assets elsewhere." Jacob paled abruptly. "Who did you hear this from?" "Everyone is talking about it." Jacob now knew that someone had found out about him transferring out the assets. It would be difficult to handle this problem if Grand Old Master Ares learned about this. Hence, in order to stop the news from spreading, Jacob looked around him vigntly while chiding Julia exasperatedly, "Let¡¯s talk inside." However, Grand Old Master Ares appeared out of nowhere, leading Jay and Angeline to Mammoth Courtyard''s front door. "Second Old Master, Grand Old Master Ares is here," the female servant reported anxiously. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Jacob asked suspiciously, "Why is he here at this hour?¡± Jacob had no choice but to greet Grand Old Master Ares at the door. Mammoth Courtyard''s front door. Despite walking over with a smile, Jacob voiced out the doubts he had in his heart, "Father, JJ, why are you here?¡± Grand Old Master Ares said, "Tourmaline Estate is in disharmony recently. I can''t feel at ease, so I brought J J over to patrol. I just arrived at Mammoth Courtyard when I heard Julia''s cries. My hearing isn''t as good anymore but I heard Julia saying someone was transferring out the assets. What''s going on?¡± Jacob''s back was drenched in sweat as he said, "Oh Dad, don''t listen to the crap Julia says. Her mother is sick and has left her out in the cold. That¡¯s why she''s saying all these heartless things out of anger." Julia muttered, "I''m not saying these things out of anger. I heard that Mom transferred out the assets..." Grand Old Master Ares asked, "How''s your wife feeling?" Jacob sighed. "Sigh, her illness came like an avnche. It happened so abruptly. She doesn¡¯t even have the strength to get out of bed." Jay said, "If Aunt Charlotte is so sick, why didn''t you inform us earlier? We could hire an expert to check on her." Jacob replied, "Sigh, her illness isn¡¯t treatable." "Why?" Jacob exined, ¡°She''s narrow-minded and extremely jealous. She refuses to live in harmony with the other women of mine, and it made her sick." Grand Old Master Ares nced at Angeline and said," Angelina, go and check on Aunt Charlotte. It''s almost the new year now. Ask her to take care of herself and stop being angry." Angeline responded obediently, "Yes, Grandpa." Jacob tried to stop her but since Grand Old Master Ares had spoken up, he was in no position to say anything else. Besides, Jacob did not see Jenson around, hence he thought that Grand Old Master Ares and Jay were only here by coincidence. As such, he did not think much o f the matter. He then ordered his servant, "Take Madam Ares inside." Angeline had just walked a few steps when Jay caught up to her with several strides. He held Angeline carefully and said, "I''lle with you." Jacob''s expression fell abruptly. "Come here, JJ. Drink tea with me and your grandpa." Jay was only concerned about his wife, saying, "Give m e a moment, Uncle Jacob. I''ll join you once I''ve sent Angeline inside." Jacob was in no position to say anything, hence he could only invite Grand Old Master Ares inside to have a seat. "Come in and have a seat, Dad." Grand Old Master Ares nodded. "Mm." Just as Grand Old Master and Jay were keeping Jacob upied, Jenson and Baby Robbie had long snuck into Madam Charlotte''s room. It was difficult to squeeze their way in from the tiny window in the bathroom. Although the children had long limbs, it was fortunate that they were slightly skinny, hence they sessfully snuck inside and each found a ce to hide. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson hid under the bed. Baby Robbie hid behind a wardrobe. Soon, they heard footsteps approaching. They then heard Jay''s gentle voice. "Angeline, don''t take up too much time. I''ll be waiting for you outside. Don¡¯t make me wait too long." Jenson could not restrain his smile. Daddy had sent Sis Andy and Sis Roxie away to serve a s Mommy''s personal bodyguard himself. Angeline reassured him, saying, "Don''t worry. I won''t make you wait too long. Ten minutes at most." "Five minutes," Jaymanded domineeringly. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 The longer Angeline spent in there, the more uneasy h e would feel. Angeline muttered to herself and wondered if she could sound Madam Charlotte out in just five minutes. "Angeline..." Jay put Angelina''s hand on his chest. She could feel his heart drumming wildly. Was this brat using this method to act like a spoiled child in front of her? "Okay, okay, five minutes," Angeline said. Jay grinned from ear to ear, and without warning, he nted a kiss on Angelina''s bare forehead. "Love you." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline flushed with embarrassment before turning around and entering the room with the servant with her head dropped low. Jay stood at the door like a wooden puppet. When Jenson and Baby Robbie heard Daddy saying honeyed words to Mommy, their faces broke out in a grin. Daddy, the imposing man with a gigantic stature that resembled a divine being, actually knew how to act like a spoiled child in front of Mommy? The servant brought Angeline to Madam Charlotte''s bed. The room might be pitch-ck, but the street lights were shining particrly bright outside of the window tonight. Angeline quickly got used to the darkness and spotted the wallmp with the help of the hazy street light that shone in through the window. Angeline switched on the wallmp. Standing before the bed, she stared at Madam Charlotte who was sleeping soundly. She called out to her gently, "Aunt Charlotte." Madam Charlotte made no response. Angeline called out again, "Aunt Charlotte, it¡¯s Angeline. I''m here to see you." Madam Charlotte made no response, but Angeline could see her eyshes quivering. Clearly, Madam Charlotte was not asleep. A lightbulb lit up in Angeline¡¯s head. She decided to anger her. "Aunt Charlotte, Uncle Jacob told me that your illness stems from the heart. That it¡¯s triggered b y anger." Angeline observed Madam Charlotte''s reaction as she spoke. She noticed Madam Charlotte''s face twitching imperceptibly. Was she responding? Angeline tried harder. "Aunt Charlotte, logically speaking, I¡¯m in no position to tell you what to do since you''re my senior, but I''m someone who has been through storms, so allow me to be frank with you. Men are all animals that think with their lower halves. It''s i n their nature to love young and gorgeousdies. Uncle Jacob has so many mistresses and doesn''t even care about you. Why bother living for his sake? "If he likes to have fun, let him be. You just need to safeguard your position as the Ares'' second missus. You have money and power and should live the rest of your life for yourself while making ns for your children. That''s way better than wasting your precious time on a heartless and cruel man like Uncle Jacob, right?" At this point, tears flowed out of the corners of Madam Charlotte''s eyes. Astonished, Angeline quickly held Madam Charlotte''s hand. "Aunt Charlotte?" Suddenly, there was something in her hand. Secretly astounded, Angeline hid the item into her sleeve and said a few more words to Madam Charlotte before standing up to leave. When Jay saw Angelineing out, he quickly pulled her to him and scrutinized her several times with his sharp eagle gaze before breathing a sigh of relief. He pulled her into his arms and said in an aggrieved manner, "Not all men think with their lower halves, Angeline." 1 Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. The words she said earlier were not spoken after careful thinking. They were said on purpose for Madam Charlotte to hear and were not universally applicable a tall. "I know. Jaybie is someone who thinks with his brain.¡± Angeline consoled the wounded man. "Not all men like young and prettydies.¡± Jay sounded particrly serious. "I admit that I did like young and pretty girls when I was younger, but now I like pregnant women who are temperamental..." Angeline raged, saying, "You''re asking for a beating, huh?" Jay held Angeline in his arms and left whileughing. The servant closed the door and left. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Jenson stepped out from behind the wardrobe while Baby Robbie climbed out from under the bed. Jenson stroked his chin and pondered, saying, "Weird. Why didn''t Grandma Charlotte say anything?" Baby Robbie replied, "She''s probably mortally ill." "Would you choose to be a mute when you¡¯re mortally ill?" Baby Robbie quickly imagined himself at the brink of death and said relentlessly, "I won''t. I still have many things to say to you guys as well as some secrets. I will definitely tell it all to you before I die..." Jenson looked at him in astonishment. "What secrets?" Realizing that he had spilled the beans, he quickly changed the subject. "Ahah! Are you cursing me, Jens?" "I mean if..." Jens said. Baby Robbie shrugged. "I was saying if too..." Jens stopped asking. Suddenly, there were rushed footsteps approaching the room. Jenson and Baby Robbie leaped out the window and escaped. Jay and Angeline came to Mammoth Courtyard''s living room and spoke a few words to Jacob before Jay found an excuse to leave. Upon returning to Chateau de Selene, Angeline eagerly took out the item Madam Charlotte had stuffed into her hand. It was a white piece of chiffon cloth. As soon as she unfolded it, she saw two words stained in bright crimson blood-¡¯Help me!'' Angeline looked at Jay in astonishment, saying," When I went to see her, her eyes were closed the entire time, nor did she say a word. However, when I told her that Uncle Jacob had betrayed her, she cried.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay pondered and said, "If that''s the case, she''s still Aunt Charlotte. She has indeed been restrained." Angeline said furiously, "I can''t believe how fickle Uncle Jacob is toward Aunt Charlotte. Aren¡¯t they husband and wife? Aunt Chloe''s sincerity has been fed to the dogs." Jay pulled Angeline into his arms and teased, "Don¡¯t worry, your sincerity will not be fed to the dogs." Angeline struggled out of his arms and rolled her eyes at him. "You... You¡¯re being a bad example to the children." Jay joked, "I only do this to you!" Angeline quickly changed the subject. "Where could Madam Nephele be hiding, then?" Jay looked at Angeline worriedly and said helplessly," You¡¯re pregnant, Angeline. You don''t have to concern yourself with these things." Angeline said, "But I won¡¯t have peace of mind if I can''t find her." Jay vowed solemnly, "Tomorrow. I''ll definitely find her tomorrow. Right now, you should be a good girl and go to bed. I''ll give you a surprise tomorrow, okay?" Angeline replied, "Mm." That night, Angeline tossed and turned in bed but could not fall asleep. Jay looked at her with a frown and became even more resolute at locating Madam Nephele now. Otherwise, Angeline would not have peace during her pregnancy. When Angeline finally fell asleep, Jay came to the study. He sat on the ck genuine leather chair, sinking deep into his thoughts. He reyed the events that had happened in the Ares family and eventually focused on the day Sandra and Judy were released. There were severalplex scenes popping into his mind. Jay hammered the study table, a wise and profound glow shooting out of his charming pupils. Madam Nephele had beenying low in the Ares family for many years and had always known her ce. The day she began acting up was the day Sandra and Judy escaped... Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 What was the rtionship between Madam Nephele and Sandra? After Judy died, Jay had arranged for Sandra to live with Spencer. In thest few days, he had not received any news from Spencer. Clearly, Sandra had learned t o stay out of trouble after returning to the Yorks. Jay had an idea. The next day. Jay summoned Jenson and denied his previous spections, saying, "Your mother visited Grandma Charlottest night and realized she was restrained b y drugs, not taken over by Madam Nephele. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I want you to think of a way to get Grandma Charlotte out of there, Jens." Jenson frowned. "Madam Nephele didn''t take over her body?" Jay said, "I thought about it. Grandma had always remained in her boudoir and would at most have some dealings with her business partners in the business field. If she suddenly interacted with other women from the other families, she would raise suspicion, so it would be difficult for Madam Nephele t o do anything if she reced her." Jenson came to a sudden realization. "If that''s the case, Madam Nephele will probably find someone who can easily approach other members of the Ares family and rece her?¡± Jay looked at his son with a smile. Jenson''s spection nearly hit it right on the head. Sure enough, Jenson seemed to have a rude awakening the next second. "Sandra?" Jay nodded, saying, "She''s reced Sandra. Even if she doesn¡¯t do anything, she can still hear top secrets about the Ares family from the Yorks men''s gossip." "Are you listening to yourself? Who''s gossiping?" Cole had been standing at the door of the study some time ago. Upon hearing Jay''s words, he was so furious that he became red in the face. Jay and Jenson stared at the uninvited Cole with bone -piercingly cold gazes, seemingly eager to cut thousands of shes on Cole''s body. "How did you get in?" Jay roared furiously. Cole said smugly, "Angeline gave me quick ess." Jay¡¯s face darkened immediately. "It''s the baby brain effect. That silly girl." Jenson let out a slight smile. Jay looked at Cole with displeasure and questioned him, "What are you doing here?¡± Cole said with righteous indignation, "I''m here to ask you why you put Sandra with my father? My mother has note home for many days.¡± Jay and Jenson smiled at each other. In order to confirm his spections, Jens asked Cole, "Perfect timing, Uncle Cole. Have you noticed any changes in Sandra''s character ever since she returned to the Yorks?" Cole blurted out, "F*ck, she''s lucky to be alive. Do you think she wouldn''t behave herself after the storm she''s been through?¡± Jay propped his hands up on the table and leaned forward, intimidating Cole. "Think carefully. What other changes are there?" Cole could tell that Jay was serious about this. He pretended to think and said, "In the past, she would do all sorts of graceful gestures and squeeze out a coquettish voice. Right now, she''s always daydreaming. Even her voice sounds normal. She has also stopped being such a drama queen too." "What else?" Jay asked, "Are there any changes in her hobbies?" Cole answered, "She loved jewelry and would wear them all over her body as though she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t recognize her as Spencer''s mistress. Now, she¡¯s a little unkempt." Although Cole''s words were in line with Jay and Jens¡¯ spections, they were not entirely conclusive. After all, it was normal for a person to undergo temperamental changes after experiencing major events in life. Jay stopped beating about the bush. "To be honest with you, we suspect that Madam Nephele has taken control over Sandra." Cole widened his eyes in astonishment. "Huh?" Jay said, "So think carefully, have you noticed anything odd about her?" Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 This time, Cole grew exceedingly serious. He thought about it and his expression fell as he said, "I remember now. Previously, Sandra would wear a ring that my father had given her. Now, Sandra¡¯s fingers are bare. I was wondering if she had grown cold toward my father and maybe that''s why she took off her ring. Now that I think about it, the ring probably doesn''t fit her." Cole added, "Also, she would give all sorts of excuses t o go out.¡± Jenson asked emotionally, "At what times would she leave the Yorks'' vi?" Cole replied, "Five days ago at night, four days ago at noon..." Jenson said, "I had dealings with her those two times." Cole was stunned. "Are you saying that Madam Nephele is hiding in the Yorks'' vi?¡± Jay and Jenson nodded. Cole was infuriated and roared furiously, "F*ck, how bold could she get?! How dare she hide in the Yorks'' residence?" Cole walked out after saying those words, rolling up his sleeves while cursing, "I¡¯ll chop you into pieces..." Behind him, Jay and Jenson watched dazedly as he walked off. It was only until Cole walked out of the study that Jay chided him in an utterly helpless tone," Get your *ss back here, Cole Yorks!¡± Cole stood at the door and red at Jay. "You may be my cousin but that doesn¡¯t mean you can order me around. Please be polite when you speak to me." Jay hooked his finger at him. Cole walked over reluctantly. "I''m no Tom, Dick, or Harry. Don''t speak to me using such humiliating gestures." Jay said, "Madam Nephele can summon poisonous snakes. She can hypnotize people in a second and use poison at critical moments... What are you going to use to fight her?" Cole was dauntless. He rubbed his palms and said, "I haven''t encountered such a well-matched opponent in a long time.¡± Jay was speechless, saying, "You''re not well-matched. You''re no match at all." Cole was displeased. "Are you looking down on me?¡± Jay replied, ¡°I¡¯ll acknowledge you if you can resist Jens '' hypnosis for three seconds.¡± Having said that, a jade pendant appeared in Jenson''s hand. "I normally use a professional hypnotic pendant, but I don¡¯t think that''s necessary for you. Look closely, Uncle Cole. This is a jade pendant that Mommy gave m e." Cole could not help but take a few more nces at it when he heard that this was a pendant that Angeline bought. ¡°Your mother is a woman. It''s normal for her to like pink colors, but you''re a boy. Why did she buy you a pink pendant? Is she not worried that it''ll lead you astray?¡± Cole teased. Jenson shook his head and sighed. "I finally understand why Mommy doesn''t like you. You can''t read Mommy''s mind at all. Do you know the true meaning hidden in this jade pendant? Look." Jenson swayed the jade pendant. The pink jade pendant formed an arc at rapid speed. When Cole looked at it, he could see a splendid peach blossom blooming. "It''s a peach blossom?¡± Cole''s consciousness grew hazy. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to see Angeline standing amid a sea of peach blossoms while smiling at him, calling out to him softly, "How are you... Cole?" "Angeline... I''m not okay. I''m not okay at all." Cole''s eyes were moist with tears flickering in them. Jay red at the hypnotized Cole with bitter resentment. He seemed to have fallen into hypnosis. He was with Angeline in his mind. Jay kicked him awake. "It''s time to wake up, Cole." Cole opened his hazy eyes to see Jay pulling a long and sullen face. Meanwhile, Jenson was wearing a smirk. He suddenly knew what was going on. "You hypnotized me?" Jenson replied, "You called out my mother''s name just now?" Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 Cole felt exceedingly awkward. Jay said in a sinister voice, "Your son is so big now yet you''re still thinking about other women?¡± Cole¡¯s expression grew obscure. Jay sighed heavily. Jenson felt as though the air had condensed into ice and the atmosphere turned stifling. He quickly changed the subject. "Daddy, I¡¯ll get Baby Robbie. We''ll go to the Yorks'' vi together. This will be like shooting fish in a barrel." Jay and Cole''s awkwardness dissipated. Jay focused his attention on Madam Nephele''s affair, and his expression grew solemn. "Let''s split up. Baby Robbie will take Andy and Roxie t o the Yorks'' vi. You''ll take the Ghost members to Mammoth Courtyard to save Grandma Charlotte." "Okay." Jenson turned around and left. Jay red grumpily at Cole and said, "Go home. Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag." Cole asked, "Can I help?" Jay replied, "I''m wondering where the real Sandra is. Madam Nephele certainly won''t let her appear in public. Where would she hide Sandra, then?¡± Cole said, "I''ll go and find her.¡± Jay reminded, "Don''t make things difficult for her once you find her." Cole raged, asking, "Why are you still going easy on her when she nearly caused you and Angeline to part?" Jay replied, "I just don¡¯t understand why someone as sly and mysterious as Madam Nephele would pick Sandra out of everyone in Tourmaline Estate." Cole asked curiously, "You suspect they''re rted?" He thenughed and said, "You think too much, don¡¯t you think? They''repletely unrted. How could they possibly be rted?" Jay looked at Cole with disdain. "Have all your knowledge gone to the dogs?" Cole raged. Jay said with certainty, "Sandra, Nephele, and Boye grew up in Mount Pearl. Can you say for sure that Sandra isn¡¯t rted at all to the Davis or Boye families?" Cole had a rude awakening. He looked at Jay with great admiration. "You''re worthy of the title as the crown prince of Imperial Capital. You have a really powerful brain." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jay said, "I''m interested to learn about Sandra''s history. Do you know about that?" Cole shrugged. "None of those women got together with my dad in an open and aboveboard manner. Maybe even my father himself has no idea about where they came from.¡± Jay frowned. "Why didn''t you inherit your father''s studhorse attributes?¡± If Cole could just be a tad more fickle, he would not be thinking about Angeline constantly or have turned into a person who grew jealous so easily. Cole snapped back at Jay. "You''re allowed to spend time with your partner with just the two of you for the rest of your life, but you don¡¯t allow others to stay loyal to a person? You''re simply domineering." Having said that, Cole left like the wind. Jay was extremely gloomy. He pushed down his grumpy mood and came downstairs. Angeline was sitting on the couch eating delicious pastries. At the sight of Jay''s grumpy expression, Angeline could roughly guess what had happened. She stood up guiltily and walked out to the courtyard. "Come back," Jaymanded. Angeline looked timidly at him. Jay walked up to her and used his finger to touch her nose. Although he was envious, he still indulged Angeline all the same. "Don''t let him in next time," he said in a rather aggrieved and envious tone. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Angelina said, "I just thought you and Jens would need his help at a time like this, that¡¯s why I let him i n.¡± Jay said, "My world is better without him." Angeline sighed. How old was he? Why was he still so childish? Jay,"..." His heart chilled. If he had a close female friend, Angeline would probably make an even greater fusspared to him, right? Angeline took Jay''s hand and walked to the table. ¡°I made you breakfast. Have some." Jay looked at the wide variety of breakfast that Angeline had cooked with love and sincerity. The dark clouds in his heart dispersed without a trace. All of a sudden, he realized that there was no need for him to get mad at Cole. After all, he was the one who spent the most time with Angeline and could eat the breakfast she made. What more could he ask for? Cole rushed back to the Yorks'' vi. As soon as he reached the door, he saw Baby Robbie and the beautiful Andy and Roxie stopping in front of the courtyard''s gate. They were gazing up and admiring his calligraphy. The four words written on the sign wrote ''Dream Chaser Residence''. Initially, the Yorks'' vi went by another name called '' Refreshing Breeze'', but because Jenson thought that the name had reference to Angeline, he tricked Cole b y teasing him for using the name Jay had given his toilet. Cole then switched Refreshing Breeze to Dream Chaser in a fit of pique. Baby Robbie stroked his chin and pondered. "Dream Chaser? What sort of dream is Uncle Cole chasing after?" Cole walked over and said infuriatingly, "Who cares what dream I''m chasing after? I¡¯m warning you, brat. You can say all you want this time but I won¡¯t change the name anymore." Baby Robbie grinned from ear to ear. "Uncle Cole, there isn''t a sign in my father''s toilet at all." Having said that, he walked in with a dazzling smile. Cole''splexion alternated between blue and white. He actually fell into Jenson''s trap? Both little demons were like Jay''s greatest assistants. Were they monkeys sent from heaven to punish him? After a round of jokes, Cole suddenly remembered what he needed to do. The real reason why Baby Robbie, Andy, and Roxie hade to Dream Chaser Residence was to take '' Sandra'' down. However, was Baby Robbie not afraid of rming the enemy by walking in so openly? Cole smacked the back of his head. Although Baby Robbie was Jens'' twin, he was not as reserved and steady as Jens. Afraid that he would mess up the n, Cole pulled him to one side and reminded him, ¡°Baby Robbie, if you just walk in like that..." Baby Robbie eyed him skeptically. ¡°If I don''t walk in, a m I supposed to crawl in?" Cole howled. "I really want to fix that brain of yours! Can you learn from your brother? How nice would it b e if you could be half as sly as him?" Baby Robbie remained calm no matter how anxious Cole looked. He stared at Cole with an unruffled gaze. Cole had no choice but to teach Baby Robbie patiently. "If you walk in through the front door, ''Sandra'' will be o n her guard when she knows you¡¯re here. It''ll be difficult for you to catch her then." Baby Robbie looked impatient. "What do you suppose I do, then?" He recalled the times when he was Superior Monster, the military intelligence division''s Rank 5s secret agent. He was unbridled and had never failed regardless if the task assigned was murder, arson, or even stealing national treasures. In Cole''s eyes, however, he was so weak that he could not even stand a single blow? Cole pulled him to the edge of the courtyard and whispered to him, "Sneak in from here..." Baby Robbie shook his head. "I never do sneaky things like that..." His innocence nearly broke Cole as he stared gloomily at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie reworded, "Alright, I said the wrong thing." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Cole thought he had finally realized his mistake. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 However, Baby Robbie said, "Perhaps I should say that I never do sneaky things sneakily." Cole was dumbfounded. Seeing how calm andposed Baby Robbie was as though there was nothing in this world that he, Robert Ares, could not solve, Cole had a thought-this brat was either a king or an idiot. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''re wasting my time," Baby Robbieined. Cole made a ''go ahead'' gesture. "Go on, then." Baby Robbie caught sight of a pair of eyes peeping out of a corner and suddenly changed his mind. "You messed up my n, Uncle Cole. I don''t care anymore. I''ll go have tea with Great-grandpa Yorks. I''ll leave this to you, then." Cole was dumbfounded once more. Baby Robbie gestured to his sisters. "Come, let''s go and have tea." Knowing that his great-grandson had arrived, Grand Old Master Yorks quickly informed the servants," Prepare some fruits and snacks. Now that my great-grandson has dropped by to visit, make sure you serve him well." When Baby Robbie led Andy and Roxie into the living room, Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan stood up quickly and greeted them with a smile. "Baby Robbie, Andy, Roxie,e and have a seat," Jordan said. Baby Robbie walked up to Grandpa Jordan and sat down next to him. Grand Old Master Yorks looked slightly disappointed when he saw this. "Come and sit down next to me, Baby Robbie." Andy and Roxie sat down on both sides of Grand Old Master Yorks with a breezy smile. "We''ll keep youpany, Great-grandpa Yorks." Even though Jay and Angeline treated their adoptive daughters as their own, blood rtions would always b e more important in Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ eyes. Unlike Jordan, whose love could extend to all. "Hmm? Where''s Grandma?" Baby Robbie asked curiously when he did not see Chloe. Jordan exined, "When she learned that your mother is pregnant, she went to church to pray for your mother and even got her a pendant. She¡¯s sending it to your mother now." Baby Robbie muttered in his heart, ''Chloe is only starting to treat Mommy right, but it''s toote!¡¯ Even so, he pretended to shed tears of gratitude, saying, "Grandma and Mommy are so close it''s like they''re rted by blood." Jordan said, "Although your grandmothermitted a lot of mistakes in the past, she deserves pity, actually. She was imprisoned in the Ares family''s underground pce for decades andter tortured by the military intelligence division for so long. She survived because she missed her children. Your father is the only person she loves in this whole world." Baby Robbie nodded. Chloe''s love for her son had progressed to a stage where she waspletely spellbound. She would fight with her daughter-inw for favor, decisively cut off her many years of friendship with Sandra because Sandra and Judy nearly killed Jay, and knew how to adapt to circumstances and chose to submit when she knew that Jay would not leave Angeline''s side... Baby Robbie resented Chloe, but at the same time, he was touched by her motherly love. "Where''s Grand-uncle Spencer?" Baby Robbie remembered his purpose foring to the Yorks'' residence and decided to take an indirect approach to ask about Sandra. Grand Old Master Yorks looked conflicted... "After Sandra returned, she hasn''t had an appetite and has lost a lot of weight. Your uncle is at Sandra''s..." Baby Robbie ridiculed with a mischievous smile, "The old love between Grand-uncle Spencer and Sandra has rekindled?" Grand Old Master Yorks replied, "No, Grand-uncle Spencer won''t cross the line after he and Aunt Crystal went through so much to reunite with each other again." Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 When Baby Robbie hinted at Andy with his eyes, Andy stood up and said, "Great-grandpa Yorks, I have some medical skills. Why don''t I take a look at Grandma Sandra?" "You know medicine?" Grand Old Master Yorks eximed. Baby Robbie exined, "She served as a military doctor when she was in the military intelligence division. She has superb medical skills and can even bring the dead back to life." Grand Old Master Yorks was very delighted. "If that''s the case, Andy, can you please take a look at Sandra?" "Okay." Andy turned around to say to Roxie, "Give me a hand, Roxie.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks instructed the servant, "Take thesedies to Sandra." "Pleasee with me," the servant said. The servant led Andy and Roxy to the courtyard on the side. Spencer and Sandra were currently sunbathing in the courtyard. Andy and Roxie walked over while studying Sandra carefully. Sandra was scrawny and pale as a ghost, looking like a terminally ill patient. Andy walked up to Sandra and stretched the woman''s hand out, cing her index and middle fingers on Sandra''s pulse. She had an extremely weak pulse and did not seem to be faking her illness. As Andy was diagnosing Sandra, Roxie engaged in idle talk with Spencer. "What happened to her, Granduncle Spencer? She was fine a few days ago, wasn''t she?" Spencer sighed and said, "Sigh, after Judy died, she said that there''s no meaning to life anymore. She would bathe in tears every day. Her health is deteriorating day by day but it suddenly went downhill these two days. She couldn''t even speak anymore this morning when she woke up. I think she¡¯s about to leave, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to stay beside her. We were once a couple anyway, so I should see her off onest time." Roxie''s sharp and shrewd gaze fell on Sandra. She noticed her dark eyes and frozen pupils. She looked nothing like a person in grief. Roxie asked, "You really like her, don''t you, Granduncle Spencer?" Roxie was 16 years old and at an age where she would yearn for love. Spencer did not grow suspicious of Roxie''s motives and searched within him in an exceedingly earnest manner to answer the question of how he felt about Sandra. He could not even tell how sincere or insincere he was toward her? Ultimately, Spencer sighed. "What we have is an ill-fated rtionship. How could I possibly have married her if I wasn''t given Love Potion? How could I possibly have developed feelings for her after spending a long time together? How could I possibly feel such heartache when I see what she''s going through right now?" Roxie was a child who grew up in the military intelligence division and had been trained into a person who was devoid of love and emotions. Although she was clueless about romantic rtionships, she was still asionally moved by Jay and Angelina''s love. Her inherent thought about being devoid of love and emotions was firm as an iceberg, and melting this iceberg was not something that would happen overnight. Therefore, she did not really understand what Spencer was saying. "Do you like her or do you not like her, Grand-uncle Spencer?¡± Spencer could not help butugh. He looked up at Roxie. "Roxie, feelings can''t be exined with just like or dislike. What Sandra and I share is the third type of rtionship." "The third type of rtionship? What sort of rtionship is that?¡± "A type of rtionship that hovers between love and family. It''s a close bond that cannot be broken no matter what." Roxie nodded but only understood half of his words. Spencer suddenly said knowingly, "Perhaps you will experience this sort of rtionship one day.¡± Suddenly, there was amotion outside the door. "Catch her! Don''t let her escape!" Cole''s loud and sonorous voice rang out. "What''s happening in the front yard?" Spencer asked curiously. Roxie exined, "Oh, Uncle Cole has probably discovered Madam Nepehele hiding in the Yorks'' residence and is nning to catch her." Spencer stood up in a panic. "Madam Nephele is hiding in the Yorks¡¯ vi? How is that possible?" At this moment, Andy was surprised to see Sandra''s pupils widening... Andy sneered and said, "Stop pretending to be sick, Grandma Sandra."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 As soon as Andy said those words, Sandra pushed her away. Fortunately, Andy was on her guard as she pulled Roxie with her and jumped a meter away. A white-colored haze shot out of Sandra''s palms. Spencer did not manage to dodge in time and inhaled some of the haze before clutching his chest. He began choking and coughing. As soon as he coughed, it caused him to inhale even more fine powder into his lungs. In no time at all, he was convulsing on the ground. Spencer pointed at Sandra furiously. "I believed you..." Andy said, "Were you aware that she can use poison, Grand-uncle?" The terminally ill Sandra seemed to have gone through aplete transformation. Her zombie-like face was slowly recovering and color was gradually returning to her face. She stood up from the recliner in an imposing and majestic manner. Andy motioned to Roxie with her eyes. "Attack." They both leaped into the air. In the living room. There were sounds of people fighting and moring i n the front courtyard. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were fragmented sounds of admonishment in the back courtyard. Grand Old Master Yorks and Jordan were extremely puzzled. They both turned to look at Baby Robbie in unison. Grand Old Master Yorks was interested in finding out the abilities of Baby Robbie, Yorks Stronghold''s young master, hence he asked him deliberately, "Why is there fighting in the front and back courtyards, Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie was a meticulous and clear-sighted person. He might be a very insightful person, but it was unfortunate he had an unruly attitude. Baby Robbie said nonchntly, "Madam Nephele probably has an aplice hiding in Yorks Stronghold." Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ head hurt when he heard the word ''probably''. Matters that involved human lives as such needed to be handled carefully and strictly. Baby Robbie¡¯s sloppy attitude worried him. "I¡¯ll go and take a look." However, Grand Old Master Yorks hesitated when he got to the door. "Should I go to the front courtyard to check on Cole? Or should I go to the back courtyard to check on Andy and Roxie?" Baby Robbie propped his legs up on the couch as he savored the fruits that the Yorks had prepared for him, saying, "It''s no use even if you go." Grand Old Master Yorks doubled back and asked, " Why do you say so?¡± Baby Robbie exined, "The back courtyard doesn''t need your help. Sis Andy and Sis Roxie can handle it. It''s no use for you to go to the front courtyard either." "Why not?" Baby Robbie let out a delicate smile. "Uncle Cole is so skilled. Besides, he has a strong and boorish fellow like Carson to help him out. They don''tck martial arts skills. What theyck is wit." Grand Old Master Yorks was stunned. "What do you mean by that?" Jordan could not contain hisughter. Baby Robbie said, "Look, even Grandpa Jordan understands what I¡¯m saying but you don''t. I was right." Jordan exined to the confused Grand Old Master Yorks, "What Baby Robbie is trying to say is that those in the front courtyard are all men of prowess. What they need is wit. You''re a man of prowess too, Dad. You can''t help even if you go." Jordan pointed at his own head. Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded. "You brat. Are you taking other people''s sides and calling the Yorks idiots?" Grand Old Master Yorks was not mad Baby Robbie, however. On the contrary, he burst out laughing." Hahaha. Baby Robbie is right. Yorks Stronghold is full of boorish yet moronic men. However, with a clever child like Baby Robbie to lead Yorks Stronghold, I believe that things will soon change for us all in Yorks Stronghold. "If Baby Robbie says that it''s useless, I''ll sit here and see what will happen, then." Grand Old Master Yorks sat down. Soon, his servant came and reported, "Patriarch Spencer has been poisoned, Grand Old Master Yorks." Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 "What?¡± Grand Old Master Yorks stood up abruptly. However, when he noticed Baby Robbie sitting calmly on the couch, he realized that he, an old man, was not even remotely as calm and unruffled as a child. Hence, he forced himself to sit back down again. "Do you have an antidote for the poison, Baby Robbie?" Grand Old Master Yorks asked. "No," Baby Robbie answered. Grand Old Master Yorks looked dumbfoundedly at him. ¡°Why aren''t you anxious at all, then?" Baby Robbie chuckled. "That''s your son, not mine. Of course, I can¡¯t feel the same pain as you when you lose your son.¡± Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded once more. He stood up and rushed to the back courtyard this time. Jordan and Baby Robbie were the only ones left in the living room. They both stared at each other. Jordan knew that Baby Robbie was once a Rank 5s secret agent in the military intelligence division and could retreatpletely amid hails of bullets in crisis. He was certainly not a pure and innocent child as the facade he put up. Baby Robbie stared at the clock on the wall, stretched out five fingers, and began counting. "Five, four, three, two..." When he counted to one, Grand Old Master Yorks rushed in in a flurry and asked Baby Robbie, "Why are there two Sandras? There''s one in both the front and back courtyards. Which one is real and which is fake?" Baby Robbie responded, "One is the real Sandra while the other is Nephele. I don¡¯t know which one of them i s real and which isn''t. Why don¡¯t you exin to me thebat skills of both Sandras?" Grand Old Master Yorks said, "The Sandra in the front courtyard is agile. Her moves are so swift that it''s hard to catch. The Sandra in the back courtyard is great at using poison." Baby Robbie mulled it over. "The one in the front courtyard is Nephele and the one in the back is Sandra." Grand Old Master Yorks was astounded. "How do you know?" Grand Old Master Yorks thought that Baby Robbie¡¯s conclusion was merely idle theorizing and not the least bit convincing because he was only sitting in the living room eating fruits without taking a single look a t the battlefield. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie answered, "It''s just my guess." Grand Old Master Yorks was speechless. "You brat. Answer me properly." Baby Robbie replied, "Only those who don¡¯t know martial arts or are weak in martial arts would use external means to restrain the enemy." Grand Old Master Yorks came to a sudden realization. "Yes, Sandra isn¡¯t good at martial arts." Baby Robbie continued, "She used to be good at it, but her skills have probably been neglected after she entered Yorks Stronghold incognito.¡¯¡¯ Baby Robbie would counter everything Grand Old Master Yorks said, and the servants could hardly contain theirughter. Grand Old Master Yorks looked extremely awkward. " Robbie, can you please show me some respect and not pull the rug from under my feet?" Everyone knew that Grand Old Master Yorks was a man who was concerned about his image. Baby Robbie let out a mischievous smile. "Okay, okay." At this moment, Andy and Roxie took Sandra inside. Several servants lifted Spencer inside as well. Just as the crowd waited for Baby Robbie to interrogate Sandra, Baby Robbie smacked his thigh dejectedly and said with great pity, "Darn it, I should have brought Sis Seven with me today. She¡¯s great at interrogations." Andy echoed, "Out of the 18 Torture Methods that Lil Seven has invented, peeling out someone¡¯s scalp is the most effortless of all. If she''s in charge, how long d o you think this old hag Sandra can last?" Roxie replied, "Who cares how long she canst? Prisoners who don¡¯te clean will always end up being destroyed andpletely obliterated by Lil Seven." Sandra was so frightened that she began shuddering. Baby Robbie stood up and said, "If that¡¯s the case, interrogate her first in ce of Sis Seven. I''ll go check out the situation in the front courtyard." Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 "Okay,¡± Andy and Roxie replied. Baby Robbie came to the front courtyard with his hands behind his back. Almost all of the Yorks¡¯ forces were gathered here. Cole and Carson had joined the battle as well, but ''Sandra'' was simply too cunning. Escaping was her master skill, hence Cole and Carson struggled to seize her in a short period of time. Grand Old Master Yorks walked out with Baby Robbie, and at the sight of the tension, he asked Baby Robbie," Who do you think will win?" Baby Robbie replied, "That''s hard to say." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Baby Robbie with a puzzled gaze. "Why don¡¯t you have any confidence in your uncle? He once inflicted serious damage on your father." Baby Robbie said arrogantly, "He was outnumbered then." He then muttered with great disdain, "That victory isn''t remotely glorious. Don''t you feel embarrassed at all to even mention it?" Grand Old Master Yorks was dumbfounded. "You brat. You should be like your brother and learn how to speak less." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. "You''d better go and help your baby grandson. I won¡¯t guarantee that he''ll not die here." "What do you mean?" Grand Old Master Yorks looked a t the fierce battle. Although many of Yorks Stronghold''s guards had fallen to the ground and were moaning, this group of people were unskilled guards. The guards who were great atbat were still fighting strong. Baby Robbie exined, "When Nephele is driven over the edge by Uncle Cole, that''s when she will make a counterattack. Just wait and see. Uncle Cole will either be injured by a secret weapon or he''ll be poisoned." Grand Old Master Yorks thought that Baby Robbie¡¯s analysis waspletely unfounded and could not help but tease Baby Robbie, "You''re merely guessing again?" Baby Robbie nodded. Grand Old Master Yorksughed. "Okay then. I''ll wait for this martial arts match to be over and see the look on your face when you realize you''re wrong." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at Grand Old Master Yorks. "Believe it or not, I can fast forward this fierce battle to check the end results." Grand Old Master Yorks said, "Everyone knows how to boast-" Before he finished speaking, Baby Robbie spoke on top of his lungs to ''Sandra'', saying, "Just give up, Nephele. Sandra has already been captured." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Nephele heard that Sandra had been captured, n o one knew what she was thinking when she tore her garments off and took off her coat, throwing them to the sky. In a split second, golden powder fell, gathering and forming on Madam Nephele. Cole, Carson, and the rest looked at the gold-covered beauty and were momentarily spellbound. It was also at this time that Nephele suddenly jumped out of the courtyard wall. At the most crucial moment, Baby Robbie suddenly pulled out a custom-made crossbow and shot it, hitting Madam Nephele¡¯s right palm. Baby Robbie put his crossbow away and smiled smugly. Grand Old Master Yorks was so shocked that his jaw dropped. "Nice shot.¡± Although shooting Madam Nephele¡¯s hand was not enough to harm her fatally, it was enough to make it difficult for her to hide because it was impossible to conceal an injured hand. Baby Robbie said, "You can ask the Yorks to chase after her now." Cole and Carson led their men to chase after Nephele. Baby Robbie returned to the living room and asked Andy and Roxie, "How''d the interrogation go?" Andy and Roxie looked miserably at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie walked over and saw Sandra and Spencer gazing at each other affectionately. Sandra was teary as she said sorrowfully, "Spencer, I thought I could forget about my identity and start anew after marrying you. "I dressed excessively all these years because only by doing so could I conceal my past identity. I''m actually the sixth generation of the Davis family. Nephele is m y sister. "I was sick of the endless pursuit of medical skills by doctors. In order to improve our medical skills, there will always be exclusions and struggles going on between doctors. I was tired of living like that, so I chose to withdraw from the world." Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 "I married you with the intention of growing old with you. Little did I know that the rtionship I seized using underhanded means wouldn''tst long. You didn''t fall in love with me even after you grew old." Sandra was drenched in tears. In a sh of realization, Spencer asked, "You''re a medical practitioner? You were the one who invented Love Potion?" Sandra closed her eyes and nodded." Love Potion brought our rtionship to fruition but it also ended i t. All my life, my sess and failure in my romantic rtionship are all due to Love Potion." Spencer looked surprised. "Who are you?" Sandra said, "Do you remember the time you were injured in Mount Pearl? When your life was hanging b y a thread, there was a barefooted doctor with a veil over her head who saved your life." Spencer looked astonished. "You''re the barefooted doctor who saved my life back then?" Sandra nodded. Spencer held her hand emotionally. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been searching for you?" Sandra nodded, and tears streamed down Spencer¡¯s face. "I know. I know it all. But you know what? It was at that time that I fell in love with you." Spencer said with great heartache, "Why didn''t you tell me your identity even after so many years? If you had told me you''re the barefooted doctor who saved m y life, I don''t think you''d even need Love Potion... because I had already fallen for you at the time." Sandra cried her heart out. "As stipted in the Davis family''s rules, we aren''t allowed to use our family name once we''ve made the decision to leave the family. That''s why I removed my family name when I entered the Yorks." Tears streamed down Spencer¡¯s face... A wry smile emerged on Sandra''s wan and sallow face. "You know what? In order to be with you, I fought fiercely with the feudal patriarchs in the Davis family. When they agreed to set me free after I finally convinced them, do you know how happy I was?" Sandra¡¯s smile turned sad and miserable. "But when I arrived in Yorks Stronghold and saw you getting married to Mrs. Yorks, do you know how much pain I was in at the time?" At the mention of her sore point, Sandra suddenly roared hysterically. "I paid a huge price in order to be with you but you ended up marrying someone else! Do you think I would resign myself to epting that? Therefore, I remained in Yorks Stronghold. Judy¡¯s father took me in and I''m deeply grateful to them. This is also why I was willing to help Judy.¡± Sandra continued to sob, saying, "I racked my brains t o get close to your sister Chloe, and it was only then did I have the chance to use Love Potion on you. And I seeded. I seeded in separating you and Mrs. Yorks. Those years we spent as husband and wife were the best years of my life." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As he was poisoned, Spencery on the stretcher on the ground, unable to move a single hair. However, he was so emotional that his face was twitching violently. His tears were falling uncontrobly, turning his dashing face moist. "You''re really silly..." There were many things he wanted to say but they all summed up to only one sentence in the end. Sandra muttered, "It was a mistake for me to have fallen in love with you from the start." Spencer muttered in agony, "It''s neither of our fault, Sandra. You were justte." After hearing the touching love story, Grand Old Master Yorks sighed in disappointment and said," Thanks for saving Spencer''s life back then, Sandra. You probably don''t know this but Spencer couldn¡¯t get you out of his mind after you saved him. He made a lot of fuss every single day in order to see you. I couldn''t help him, so I simply allowed him to lead the Yorks'' guards to search Mount Pearl for a whole year. He searched high and low in Mount Pearl yet still failed t o find you. He hadn''t seen your face but you could recognize him, so I figured the reason why he couldn''t find you for so long was perhaps you didn¡¯t like him anymore. I didn''t know that you were both in love with each other so I tried to get Spencer to give up and took him outside to travel. Later, he met Mrs. Yorks... And when you appeared before his eyes again, he was already a married man.¡± Sandra said, "After learning the truth, I don''t feel so bitter about this anymore. We were destined to meet but not fated to be together." Sandra pulled out a bottle of medicine and handed it t o Roxie, saying, "This is the antidote. Give it to him.¡± Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Roxie was a cautious girl. She wondered if there was something in the antidote. Spencer said, "Give it to me. If she wants my life, then I''ll give it to her. She was the one who saved my life anyway." Roxie looked up to seek Baby Robbie¡¯s permission. Baby Robbie was touched by Sandra and Spencer''s love story. He believed that Sandra would not hurt Spencer, hence he said, "Since Grand-uncle Spencer isn''t afraid of dying, give him the antidote, then." Roxie opened up the bottle of antidote, poured out the pills, and put one in Spencer''s mouth. Strangely, Spencer''s poison came and went like the wind. As soon as the pill entered his body, he felt his entire body warm up. Hisplexion was ruddy again and his strength returned. Spencer sat up and looked at Sandra. There was a conflicted andplicated look on his face. Sandra asked him, "So how do you n to punish me?" Spencer pleaded with Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, can you give Sandra a chance to turn over a new leaf for m y sake?" Baby Robbie twitched his mouth, looking as though he was put in a difficult spot. "Uh, I need to discuss this with Daddy." Everyone knew that Sandra had once harmed Angeline, so Jay hated her to the core. If Baby Robbie sought Jay''s opinion, then Sandra would only have a slim chance of survival. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie, I''m old now. Logically speaking, I¡¯m old enough to tell right from wrong. But I think that Sandra has... lived a hard life. Can you do it for my sake and spare her this one time?" Baby Robbie sighed. "Argh, I¡¯ll go and discuss this with my mother." Spencer was relieved now. Angeline had a kind heart. She would definitely be soft-hearted if she learned about Sandra and Spencer¡¯s touching love story. If Baby Robbie sought Angeline¡¯s opinion, then Sandra would have a huge chance of survival. Sandra was grateful for the warmth that the Yorks were showing her. She suddenly smiled in relief." Thank you for giving me another chance at life." Though as she said those words, she began spitting out crimson blood. Spencer cried out, "Sandra!" He rushed over and held Sandra as she wobbled unsteadily. "What''s going on, Sandra?" Sandra''s vitality was seemingly sucked out of her. Herplexion turned pale, and her energy was seeping out of her body as she nestled in Spencer''s arms limply. She spoke in a weak voice, "I can''t hold on any longer, Old Master Spencer. Nephele poisoned me. I don¡¯t have the antidote for it and am bound to die. It¡¯s more than enough, though. I have lived long enough and don''t want more. Don¡¯t hate me for all my wrongdoings. I just love you too much." Spencer choked with sobs. "Stop saying these things, Sandra. I was the one who let you down. I should be sorry." "Old Master Spencer, please treat Mrs. Yorks well. She¡¯s as pitiful as I am. After marrying you, not only was she unable to return to her family, but her husband''s family also treated her unfairly. I understand the pain she''s going through." Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Sandra then looked at Baby Robbie, saying, "Baby... Robbie, I was born in a cursed family but it was never my intention to harm anyone. Harming your mother is the only mistake I''ve made in this lifetime. Please tell her I''m sorry." Baby Robbie nodded. "Okay.¡± Sandra beckoned to Baby Robbie. "Come here, I have something to say to you in private." Baby Robbie wanted to go over but Andy and Roxie held him and shook their heads hard, afraid that he would be attacked by Sandra once he walked over. Baby Robbie said, "Words of a person on their deathbed alwayse from the heart." He then pushed Andy and Roxie away before walking over to Sandra. He bent down and moved his ear closer to Sandra''s mouth. Sandra''s life was hanging by a thread, and she spoke herst words in an extremely weak voice, "The cure for Nephele''s poison is Blood Lily at the Sacred Land." Having said that, Sandra shut her eyes forever. Spencer let out a heart-wrenching cry, "Sandra!" Cole returned empty-handed. It was obvious he did not manage to catch Madam Nephele. Upon hearing his father¡¯s grievous wails, a cry that was so filled with affection, Cole was infuriated. He stormed into the living room. When he saw Spencer sitting wretchedly on the ground, holding Sandra¡¯s body and wailing his heart out, he was seized with thundering fury. "We should celebrate with fireworks now that she''s dead. Why are you holding her and wailing for her death? Why are you so sad now that she''s gone?" Spencer roared at Cole, "You unfilial son! Get lost." Cole was even more enraged. "Spencer Yorks, if my mother sees how affectionate you are toward Sandra, she will not return to your side ever again. Hmph!" Cole stomped away after saying those words. Baby Robbie walked out with Cole. "Uncle Cole." Cole was still angry. "Tell me, how did Sandra die?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sandra is Nephele''s older sister. The sisters have not seen each other for a very long time. Nephele probably tried to test Sandra''s medical skills, hence she poisoned her. Little did she know, Sandra intended to die and was unwilling to get an antidote for herself." Cole stared at Baby Robbie in astonishment. "Did she tell you that?" Baby Robbie said, "I made it up." Coleughed speechlessly. "You¡¯re great at making up stories. You should publish a book or it''d be a waste of your exaggerated storytelling talent." Baby Robbie said, "You hate Sandra because you think she¡¯s a homewrecker who destroyed your father and mother¡¯s marriage, right?" Cole gnashed his teeth bitterly. "Yes. I hate her. She¡¯s the reason why my parents have been in conflict for more than a decade.¡± Baby Robbie shook his head and sighed. "Sigh, you can''t me Sandra. Actually, your mother was the homewrecker who destroyed your father and Sandra''s rtionship." Cole was stupefied. Baby Robbie exined, "Before your father fell in love with your mother, he had a crush on someone else, and that person was Sandra. Unfortunately, Sandra¡¯s family members did now allow her to leave the Davis family, so they locked her up. Sandra struggled for many years and paid a huge price in the end by giving up on the Davis family. When she finally returned to your father¡¯s side, your father was already a married man." This was Cole¡¯s first time hearing about how Spencer and Sandra had met each other. He was beyond astonished. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Baby Robbie smacked his lips. "Your father learned that Sandra was his first love who once saved his life a t her deathbed. Grief is inevitable.¡± Cole quivered. "She... She was the barefooted doctor who saved my father¡¯s life?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Therefore, you can''t just hate Sandra. You need to hate your father too. His fickle character of loving any woman he met had tortured two women greatly.¡± The resentment on Cole''s face was dissipating gradually. His hatred for Sandra was slowly fading as well. Seeing that he had calmed down, Baby Robbie patted his shoulder and said, "Keep your father company. I have to go to Mammoth Courtyard to help Jens out." After saying those words, Baby Robbie motioned to Andy and Roxie with his eyes. They walked out to see him. "Time to go," Baby Robbie said. On their way back to Mammoth Courtyard, Roxie asked Baby Robbie curiously, "Baby Robbie, what''s the third type of rtionship in this world?¡± Baby Robbie knew that it was particrly difficult for Original content from N?velDrama.Org. the sisters to understand sophisticated human rtionships after spending most of their lives in the military intelligence division. Therefore, every time they had doubts, he would exin to them patiently. However, Roxie''s question had baffled Baby Robbie today. Baby Robbie had no choice but to spew some crazy nonsense. "The third type of rtionship is kinship, friendship, and love rtionship. Just like you and m e. We¡¯re siblings, that¡¯s kinship, but we''re not rted b y blood. Before we were siblings, what we shared was friendship. Therefore, the third type of rtionship for us is a love rtionship." Once he was done making an irrelevantparison, Baby Robbie felt so awkward himself that he laughed." Haha." Roxie took it seriously. She recalled the words Patriarch Spencer said, "You¡¯ll experience the third type of rtionship in the future.¡± Roxie stole a nce at the good-looking and charming Baby Robbie, her ears secretly growing hot. Mammoth Courtyard. Jenson led the Ghost members to the front courtyard o f Mammoth Courtyard. Jacob saw Jenson barging in with great momentum and asked gloomily, "What''s the meaning of this, Jens?" Jenson replied, "Don''t be mad, Grandpa Jacob. We''re here to save Grandma Charlotte." Jacob nced at Madam Charlotte''s room, and his pupils grew darker. The moment he found out that Madam Charlotte was disloyal to him, he deliberately asked Madam Nephele for some cartge-weakening powder that could turn anyone weak all over in order to prevent Madam Charlotte from transferring out the second family¡¯s assets. Thus, Madam Charlotte had been confined in her room. Every day, he would stop others from visiting Madam Charlotte. Other than the quick visit Angeline made that night, he was sure that Madam Charlotte had no chance of seeking help from anyone. "Think before you speak, Jens. Grandma Charlotte is just ill. Who would harm her? Besides, Grandma Charlotte hasn''t met anyely. Who did she seek help from?¡± Jacob was filled with so much righteous indignation and portrayed himself as a straightforward, upright man. His mistresses had alsoe to his aid. "Jens, just because you''re the head of the Ares family doesn''t mean you can bully and disrespect your elders." At this moment, even Jacob and Madam Charlotte¡¯s son, Jo Ares, stepped forward to side with Jacob. They raged and yelled, "Why would my father harm my mother? From what I can see, Chateau de Selene is trying to dominate the entire family by pulling out the thorns in your side, right?¡± Jenson looked at Jo speechlessly and said in a cold tone, "You overestimate yourself.¡± In other words, the second family was beneath contempt for him. Why would he even bother to rack his brain to eliminate them? Jo was infuriated. Jenson was his junior, after all. However, the arrogance in Jenson''s tone and his contemptuous expression made him feel as though his aura had beenpletely crushed by Jenson''s arrogance. Jo was extremely displeased about this. Jenson pulled out a chiffon cloth the size of a square from his sleeve and walked up to Jacob and Jo. He spread it open nimbly. The white chiffon cloth was stained with two crimson words-''Help me!¡¯ Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Jenson said, "This is what Grandma gave to my mommy when she visited herst night." Jacob''s expression was unnatural. Jo was terrified and stared at Jacob as he said, "Dad, what in the world is going on? What did you do to Mom?" Jacob scolded Jo, "I''m your dad! How could you trust a n outsider instead of me? He¡¯s gaslighting us, can''t you tell?" Jo was wavering. He stared at Jenson angrily and said, "Jenson, what are you trying to do?" Jenson waved to the Ghost members and said, "Go, bring Madam Charlotte out." Jo blocked the door and shouted, "No one is allowed i n! If you insist, it¡¯ll be over my dead body!" There was a sly sneer in Jacob''s eyes. Jacob threatened Jenson, "Jens, Charlotte is seriously ill and should not be moved around. If you forcibly take her away, you¡¯ll be responsible if something happens to her." Jenson replied, "Is that a threat?" Jacob snorted and said, "This is what you get for being reckless!" Jenson answered in a chilly tone, "You poisoned her i n hopes that she would die slowly and want to frame me for it. It''s a great n, but did you think about what would happen if Grandma wakes up?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jacob panicked but soon regained hisposure. After all, Madam Nephele''s poison was incurable. "That''s all I have to say. Jens, make a choice." Jenson flicked his sleeves and said, "I won¡¯t waste my time, then. Anyway, the life and death of Madam Charlotte have nothing to do with me." Jacob was overjoyed that his n had worked. Out of the blue, Jo suddenly acted out. He grabbed Jenson and said, "Jens, you¡¯re the person in charge of the Ares family. How can you say that?!" Jenson questioned him, "You¡¯re standing guard like a watchdog, so what do you want me to do?" Jo said, "I¡¯ll let you visit my mom on the condition that I will be present the entire time. Don¡¯t think of trying anything." That worked out in Jenson''s favor. "Okay." Just like that, Jo walked upstairs with Jens and the Ghost members. Jacob did not expect things to take a turn for the worse and shouted out in a panic, "Stop!¡± Jenson stopped and said to Jo, "Do you see this? Your dad is acting guilty." Jo thought that his father and mother had always been respectful to each other. He rarely saw them fight, so he was convinced that his father would not hurt his mother. However, Jacob''s panicked look made Jo question his father''s intentions. "Dad, I''ll be there with them. They can''t hurt Mom," Jo said. Jacob answered, "Jens is known for being cunning..." Jenson¡¯s face turned sour, and he red at Jacob. Jacob pursed his lips, took a deep breath, and corrected himself, "Let your mother have a good rest. How can she recover if so many people are bothering her?" "Okay. But I can go up alone, right?" Jo said. Jacob rxed a little when he heard that. Jo was not the brightest child and since Charlotte was in aa, he concluded that Jo would not be able to figure anything out. He nodded and gave his permission. "Go ahead." When Jo turned and walked inside, Jenson noticed that Madam Charlotte''s window had been opened. Jens smiled and said, "No need. She''s on her way down." Jacob was stunned when he realized who Jenson was referring to. Jenson looked at Jacob with a big smile and said, Grandpa Jacob, are you alright? You don''t look so well." Jacob asked, "What are you talking about?" Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 "Grandpa Jacob, are you afraid that Madam Charlotte will mention something she shouldn''t when she wakes up?" Jacob nervously replied, "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Jo felt his father''s panic. He stared at Jacob, his gaze filled with bitterness. " Dad, did you hurt Mom?" "I didn''t!" Jacob growled in protest. Just then, Sis Andy carried Madam Charlotte on her back and came out with Baby Robbie and Sis Roxie protecting them. Jenson walked toward them. When he caught a glimpse of Madam Charlotte''s abnormal complexion, h e took off his trench coat and covered her tightly. Jacob''s eyes narrowed when he saw what Jenson did. Madam Nephele had told him that Charlotte would be good as gone in the next few days. Jenson''s reaction made Jacob think that Madam Charlotte might be dead. "Mom!" Jo rushed over. Sis Roxie extended her leg to trip Jo. Sis Roxie said, "Madam Charlotte is in serious condition. We have to send her to another ce for treatment." Jacob knew something was wrong. Initially, he thought that Jenson and the others would send Madam Charlotte to an orthodox hospital, like Grand Asia, for treatment. If that was the case, Madam Charlotte would not survive. However, based on what Sis Roxie just said, they were not nning to send Madam Charlotte to Grand Asia Hospital. Jacob''s expression turned sour when he thought of the genius doctor, Mr. Boye, in the Ares family. He was afraid that Jenson would send Madam Charlotte to Boye. Jacob tried to block their path. "You¡¯re not allowed to take my wife." Sis Roxie was pissed! She lifted her hand and threatened him, "Whoever dares to stop us will have their leg broken." Jacob had heard about Jay Ares¡¯ adopted daughters. They used to be merciless agents who killed without a second thought. He was smart enough to retreat. "Let¡¯s go!" Jenson said. Jenson and Baby Robbie brought Madam Charlotte back to Chateau de Selene. Jay and Angeline were relieved to see their childrening back with Madam Charlotte. Soon enough, Jay and Angeline realized that something was wrong. Their childrens'' expressions were grave and they looked sad. They had a bad feeling. Suddenly, Jay picked Angeline up and walked upstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Angeline struggled and said, "Jaybie, what are you doing?" Jay took Angeline to their bedroom and then put her o n the bed carefully. He coaxed her gently, saying," Angeline, our little treasure is timid, don¡¯t scare them." Angeline¡¯s face sank and she grabbed Jay. "Jaybie, Aunt Charlotte, is she..." Jay said, "Don¡¯t worry about that. Focus on our child." Angeline said with a jealous tone, "Nowadays, all you talk about is our baby. What about me?" Jay looked at Angeline who was in his arms. She was rarely jealous, but when she was, her pout made her look adorable. He could not help but kiss her lips and then said with a smile, "You''re the apple of my eye." Angeline held his face and said, "Do you listen to everything your wife says?" Jay pinched her nose affectionately and replied, "I will unconditionally say yes to things that are good for you. H "Hmph." Angeline groaned. Jay continued coaxing her, "Be a good girl and stay here. It won''t do you any good being downstairs now." Angeline surrendered and said, "Okay, I won''t go." Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Jay went back to the living room. Sis Andy had ced Madam Charlotte''s corpse on the ground. They were not sure of Madam Charlotte''s time of death but her corpse was stiff and her eyes were tightly closed. There was no doubt she was dead. Jay sighed bitterly and said, "Madam Charlotte had always been a strong and capable woman. I didn''t expect her to be the first victim of the Ares family''s battle." Jenson felt very guilty because it was he who had decided for the mistresses to move into Tourmaline Estate. He felt it was his reckless decision that led to Madam Charlotte''s death. "Daddy, it''s all my fault." Jay patted Jenson on the shoulder and warned him," Jens, this is a lesson for you. Heavy is the head that wears the crown. Every decision you make affects each member of the Ares family. If you''re not able to protect them, you must think twice before making any decisions." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jenson nodded gloomily. "I understand." Jay said, "You don''t have to me yourself for this. You are much more courageous than I was at your age. I believe that you can brave the waves and lead us to a harmonious oue." Jenson looked at Jay with a nk expression. That was the first time he doubted himself. He compared himself to Jay, who was a master strategist, and felt that he could have put more thought into it before making a decision. However, he knew it was not the time to be emotional. Jenson quickly pulled himself together like a wounded lion that had a burst in power when cornered. "Daddy, Grandpa Jacob doesn''t seem to know that Madam Charlotte is dead, so we can keep the news of Madam Charlotte''s death under wraps for now and use her as our pawn." Jay said, "Notify your Great-grandpa. Also, secretly transport Madam Charlotte''s corpse to Grand Asia and get someone to do an autopsy on her to find out the cause of death. You would need your Uncle Jasper to sign off on this." "I know what to do." Jenson turned around and gave an order to the Ghost members, "Divide into three groups and leave in cars with the same license te number. Group A, head to Grand Asia. Group B, Carefree Garden. Group C, wander around in the outskirts of Imperial Capital." Grayson said, "Got it!" After the Ghost members set off, Jenson said to Sis Andy, "Sis Andy, you and Sis Roxie drive to the airport." Although Sis Andy was not sure of Jenson''s intentions, she trusted him unconditionally and said," Okay." "What about me?" Baby Robbie volunteered himself. "Go and bring Great-grandpa over." Finally, Jenson looked at Madam Charlotte who was o n the ground. He said to Jay, "Daddy, is it time for Mommy to go for her check-up?" Jay stared at him and said, "Are you nning to sneak Madam Charlotte into Grand Asia when your Mommy is going for a check-up?" Jenson was apologetic and said, "Daddy, I''m sorry. I have no other choice. This is the least suspicious method." Jay said, "You¡¯re getting more and more dependent on your Mommy. Aren¡¯t you worried that she''ll be scared of having to ride in the car with the dead?" Angelina poked her head out from the second floor and said, "I''m not afraid. If Madam Charlotte knows that I''m helping her, she''ll surely bless me." Jenson smiled at Angelina. Jay pped his forehead. "The two of you will be the end of me." Angelina held the railing by the stairs and headed downstairs. She walked toward Madam Charlotte with heavy footsteps. She noticed that the clothes on Madam Charlotte¡¯s swollen body were barely holding o n. Angeline saidpassionately, "Jaybie, go get one o f my maternity dresses. I¡¯ll change Madam Charlotte into something more decent." Jay was a germaphobe and was strongly against Angelineing into contact with a corpse. As such, h e said to Angeline without hesitation, "Don''t worry about it, someone else will attend to it." Angeline said, "This matter is supposed to be top secret, no?" Jay was speechless. Jay grabbed a maternity dress from upstairs and handed it to Angeline. "Please leave the room. I need to change her clothes," Angeline said. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Jay and Jens turned around as Angeline unbuttoned Madam Charlotte''s top. Suddenly, she took a step back and screamed, "Ah!" Angeline fell to the ground in shock. Jay immediately turned around and helped her get up. "Angeline, what''s the matter?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Mommy?" Jens also turned around. Jay and Jens had their gazes focused on Angeline. Jay felt angry and pitiful when he saw Angeline trembling. "I told you not to do this but you wouldn''t listen to me." Angeline tried to calm herself down and said, "Jaybie, something in Aunt Charlotte''s body is alive." Jay and Jenson were surprised with thetest revtion. "Alive?" Unless Charlotte was pregnant, how was it possible that something was alive in her body? Jenson said, "Daddy, stand back with Mommy. I''ll go take a look." Jay pressed Angeline''s head into his arms and coaxed her, saying, "Listen to me, don''t look." Jenson walked up to the corpse. He was a germaphobe like his dad, so he took a paring knife from the coffee table and gently cut through Madam Charlotte''s clothes. Even through the thinyer of clothing, it was clear that there were worms squirming inside the corpse. "What is this?" Jenson wondered. Just then, Grand Old Master Ares arrived with Baby Robbie by his side. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Madam Charlotte''s corpse in the living room and the creatures squirming inside her body. "Witchcraft?!" Grand Old Master Ares said in shock. "Grandpa, you came at the right time. I''m afraid that w e must destroy Aunt Charlotte''s body immediately. If the Witchbugs escape her body, the consequences would be disastrous," Jay said. Grand Old Master Ares trembled with anger as he uttered, "Jacob Ares, how could you do this to your wife?!" Jay said, "Grandpa, take a breather. This is not the time to pick a fight with Uncle Jacob. There''s something sinister behind why Nephele Davis nted the Witchbugs in Aunt Charlotte. Our top priority now i s to destroy the Witchbugs." Grand Old Master Ares said furiously, "Take her back t o where you took her and burn Mammoth Courtyard to the ground. Don''t let her contaminate Angeline''s Chateau de Selene. Angeline is pregnant and must be kept safe." As long as it was good for Angeline, Jay would support it. Jay got two servants to carry Madam Charlotte''s body t o Mammoth Courtyard. Jacob saw that Jenson had returned. He nced at the hearse behind him and knew in his heart that Madam Charlotte had passed. At that moment, Jacob had mixed feelings. When Madam Charlotte was alive, he med her and hated her. Madam Charlotte was shrewd and capable. She overshone him in every way. However, after he found out that Madam Charlotte was dead, he suddenly felt empty inside. The servants ced Madam Charlotte''s corpse on the courtyard¡¯swn. Jacob suddenly started crying and shouted, "Charlotte!" He rushed forward but was stopped by Jenson. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 "Grandpa Jacob, there''s no rush. I''m sure you''ll have time to cryter." Jenson''s beautiful eyes carried a hint of viciousness as he said that. "What do you mean? Jenson, Charlotte was fine when she was still in Mammoth Courtyard. However, she died shortly after you took off with her. What did you d o to her?!" Jacob shouted. Soon, all three of Madam Charlotte''s children arrived a t Mammoth Courtyard. When they saw Madam Charlotte''s corpse, a great tremor overtook them. Jacob pointed to Jenson and said, "He¡¯s the one who killed your mother!" Jasper, Jo, and Julia stared at Jenson indignantly." Jenson, it''s all your fault! It was you who invited the mistresses into Tourmaline, that''s why my mother became depressed..." Jenson gritted his teeth and said coldly, "We¡¯re unsure if it was depression that led to your mom¡¯s death. Why would you blindly trust your dad? If you had paid more attention to your mom, maybe she wouldn''t have died such a painful death." "How dare you put the me on me?!" Jasper said angrily. Grand Old Master Ares mmed his walking stick on the ground, making a loud bang. Then, he walked to Jasper and said, "Go and take the cloth off your mother and you''ll see if Jenson is lying to you." Jasper looked at Grand Old Master Ares suspiciously and then walked toward Madam Charlotte''s corpse with some confusion. He carefully pulled off the cloth and saw Madam Charlotte''s bloated appearance. The living creatures in her body were growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. "Ah!" Jasper was terrified. "How could this happen?" Jacob could not believe what he was seeing. Jenson scolded Jacob, "Grandpa Jacob, you used witchcraft on Grandma Charlotte and nted the Witchbugs in her body! But you told everyone that she had depression. A vicious man like you doesn''t deserve her love." Jasper, Jo, and Julia were so frightened that they went limp. Once they snapped out of it, tears raced down their faces. Jacob said, "No... It''s not like that... I didn''t nt any Witchbugs on her. I just gave her... a drug that would make her absent-minded. It wouldn''t kill her." Jenson said, "Did Madam Nephele give you the drug? D o you know Madam Nephele¡¯s true identity? She''s a descendant of the infamous Poison Doctor and is an expert in putting others in harm''s way. I can¡¯t believe that you''re on her side!" Jacob fell to the ground. At that moment, the Witchbugs in Madam Charlotte''s body bit through her skin and crawled out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Baby Robbie noticed it immediately and yelled, "The Witchbugs are out. Let''s hurry up and dispose of the corpse. Otherwise, there''ll be endless troubles for all of us." The servants poured the fuel that had been prepared i n advance and then sprinkled a type of chemical that was capable of destroying and dposing the living things around the corpse. Grand Old Master Ares raised his hand, and Jay tossed the burning lighter over. The raging mes sprang up immediately. At that point, almost everyone in the Ares family received the news and gathered in Mammoth Courtyard to see Madam Charlotte off. A sense of hopelessness filled the air as bitter tears were shed. Madam Charlotte''s corpse, along with the Witchbugs, was burned to ashes. Madam Charlotte''s tragic death caused the second family to be consumed by grief and anger. Jasper and his siblings threatened Jacob, "Dad, I want an exnation!" Jacob was like a bereaved dog at the moment while seemingly looking for something. Jenson said, "Grandpa Jacob, are you looking for Madam Nephele, your favorite mistress?" Jacob panicked and said, "I want to question her on why she lied to me." Jenson said, "I¡¯ve made sure that she won''t be here now. If she were here, how could these Witchbugs be destroyed so easily? Grandpa Jacob, have you ever thought about why Madam Nephele is raising Witchbugs?" Jacob''s expression was nk, and he said in hysteria, "I don''t know!" Jenson shot him a fierce look and said, "You¡¯ve known her for a long time, I''m sure you know something. It¡¯s best for you to tell the truth." After he said that, Jenson gave the Ghost members a look and said, "Escort Grandpa Jacob inside. I want to talk to him alone." Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 The Ghost members came forward to detain Jacob. Jasper walked toward Jenson and asked, "I''ve been meaning to ask you something. Jens, now that my mother is dead, how do you n on distributing her shares to the Ares family?¡± Jenson looked at the look of urgency on Jasper''s face. I t was as though his mother''s death no longer meant anything to him, and this only made Jenson''s heart colder. "Uncle Jasper, your mother''s ashes are still here. Are you not even thinking of giving her a proper burial before you mention her assets? I''m sure she''ll be bitterly disappointed in you." A touch of shame shed across Jasper''s face, but he quickly forced out the words, "You don''t get it. My mother''s greatest wish in her life was to protect the second branch''s assets. She¡¯ll never allow the assets she had worked so hard on to fall into the hands of those who seek to reap without sowing anything." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jenson said, "The second branch''s assets have been transferred abroad by your father, so there''s not much left behind for you and your siblings." Jasper felt like he had just been struck by lightning. H e was unwilling to ept this. Jenson proceeded to turn around and walked into Mammoth Courtyard¡¯s house. Jacob was sitting devastatingly on the sofa, akin to a dog that was abandoned by its family. "What do you n on asking, Jens?" Jacob asked in a displeased manner. Jenson said, "Grandpa Jacob, there''s a homicide case i n the Ares household. Do you think we should hand this over to the police or deal with it internally?" "What do you think?" Jacob asked, remaining calm and collected. Jenson said, "Why don''t we hand this case over to the police?" Jacob secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since Madam Charlotte''s body had been destroyed, the evidence of him having poisoned her was gone as well. It was as if Jenson had seen through his relief, and his sexy lips showed a smile of determination to get whatever he wanted. He secretly nced at Grayson, giving him a look. Grayson tacitly understood him. Then, he took out a phone and turned on the recording function. Jenson took out the Variety Pendant and looked at it i n scrutiny. Jacob became impatient with him and urged, "Since you''ve decided to call the police, then there''s no need for me to cooperate with you." Jenson said, "Don''t be nervous, Grandpa Jacob. Just answer a couple of my questions first.¡± "Ask then." "Why does Madam Nephele keep snakes and Witchbugs? Who does she n on using them with?" "I don''t know," said Jacob impatiently. "Madam Nephele has been hiding within the Ares family for more than ten years. What are her true intentions?" "I don''t know. I do not know!" Jenson said again, "So what''s the rtionship between the two of you?" Jacob was startled and hesitated for a moment before saying, "What else could it be? I like her, and she''s my lover." Jenson said, "Since you''re not cooperating with me, Grandpa Jacob, don''t me me for being impolite." After Jenson said this, he dropped the pendant in front of Jacob¡¯s eyes. "What are you nning on doing?" "I''m going to hypnotize you." "Heh. I know that you''re well versed in the art of hypnotism, but it''s useless against me. Your silly little toy won''t hypnotize me..." Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 "Oh, is that so?" Jenson chuckled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His hypnotism would only be ineffective on one type o f people, the ones who had no worldly desires and those with unyielding willpower. People like Jacob, who was blinded by greed, would never have the capability of resisting hypnotism. "Grandpa Jacob, is Faith your daughter?" Jenson went straight to the topic. Jacob nodded first... before ultimately shaking his head. Jenson suddenly plucked a few strands of Jacob''s hair and said, "It doesn''t matter whether or not you admit it. A simple paternity test can tell me the answer." Jacob huffed angrily as he said, "Jenson, you-" "You and Madam Nephele started as the domineering president and gentle assistant. But the two of you must¡¯ve been in cahoots from the beginning. After Madam Nephele gave birth to a daughter for you, she must''ve sincerely done everything to help you, right?" A touch of resistance shed across Jacob¡¯s eyes. However, with Jenson''s jade pendant dangling in front of him, he soon became dizzy and his eyes turned dim. Even his consciousness was bingx and unclear. "Since you already know everything, why bother questioning me?" Jacob spat out the words. Jenson said, "I was merely curious about something. Grandpa Jacob, for Madam Nephele alone, you deserted your first wife and ended up getting spurned by your children. Is it all worth it?" "What do you know? You don''t know anything!" Jacob roared. "I wasn''t nning on hurting Charlotte. But she became a hindrance to me...." "A hindrance to what?" Jenson was aware that Jacob was hiding an unspeakable truth inside his heart. However, it seemed like the secret he was hiding was s o deep that Jacob was unwilling to spit it out even under hypnotism. It was evident that this secret had a profound and longsting effect on him. The only thing Jenson could do now was systematically guide Jacob into telling him the truth based on his own spection. "Grandpa Jacob, Faith i s the daughter of you and Nephele Davis, yet you made her the Ares family''s maid. Don''t you think you''re too cruel? As the child of the Ares family, even i f she''s an illegitimate daughter, she should have a brighter life." "That was Nephele''s decision. She couldn''t let Faith¡¯s identity be revealed, or it''ll cause her an even bigger issue.¡± "She¡¯s a healer of the Davis descendant and isn''t allowed to marry a man outside. Is this the reason?" ¡°Yes. I love her, and she loves me as well. If it weren¡¯t because of Nephele¡¯s reluctance to reveal her identity, I think I would''ve divorced your Grandma Charlotte and married Nephele instead. Then we would truly be husband and wife out in the open.¡± Jacob abruptly thought of something, and his pupils suddenly turned scarlet. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡± That way, your Grandma Charlotte wouldn''t have had the right to hinder my rtionship with Nephele. She''s just a jealous and maniptive mad woman. She caused the death of our child and took control of my fortune. The woman should have died a long time _ _ n ago. When Jenson listened to Jacob''s intention to inflict suffering upon others, he felt nothing but a terrifying chill. "I understand now. Grandma Charlotte hindered you from living your life in debauchery, stopped you from having children with other women, and disallowed you from using the Ares family''s money outside. She took full control of your spending power, and this action of hers made you feel nothing but resentment toward her. Hence, after bottling up all of your contempt and hatred for a long time, you finally decided to get rid of her, right?¡± "No. I''ve built up a tolerance for her after so many years. Although I was by no means happy, I¡¯ve never thought of killing her. It''s because she overheard a secret that shouldn¡¯t have been heard...¡± "What secret?" Jenson asked vigntly. Jacob was silent once more. Jenson took another indirect approach and inquired for ages again. Jacob would answer all of Jenson''s questions very cooperatively, but once they circled back to that secret, Jacob became mute once again. Jenson stopped the hypnotism, and Jacob proceeded t o fall asleep. When Jenson returned to Chateau de Selene, he informed Jay of the results from hypnotizing Grandpa Jacob. "Daddy, what secret do you think Grandpa Jacob is hiding?" Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Jay''s face was solemn. "It seems like the Ares family i s simply overwhelmed with secrets. When your greatgrandfather imprisoned your grandfather in the underground pce back then, I only heard of this secret when I reached adulthood. And the price for exposing this secret cost me my wife and children." Jenson was slightly stunned. "So Grandpa Jacob''s tight-lipped secret is surely another shocking news." Jay nodded. "It seems like I have to have a talk with your great-grandpa." In the evening, Jay went to the backyard to have some tea with Grand Old Master Ares. Josie and Zayne had arrived at Chateau de Selene''s front yard to chat with Angeline. Their kid was eight months old now and had grown into a cute little toddler. Seeing the adorable Joseph, Angeline could not help but want to reach out and hug him. However, she was immediately rejected by Zayne. "Don''t carry the baby, Angeline. Otherwise, your wifespoiling demon husband wille home and go on and on about me torturing you." Angeline was caught in betweenughter and tears. Zayne nced at Angelina''s slightly bulging belly. Although she was already several months pregnant, Angelina''s figure was still slender, and the only difference was her bulging belly. From her back view, i t would be impossible to tell that she was pregnant. Zayne was envious of his sister, saying, "It''s so weird. Why aren''t you getting fleshier even when you''re pregnant? Look at my Josie; she gained 20 kilograms from her pregnancy and five more after giving birth. She hasn''t lost any weight, and it''s still increasing too." Zayne nced at Josie disdainfully and mocked, "You should be taking notes from Angeline. If you continue t o gain more weight, won¡¯t you turn into a beach ball when you''re pregnant with our second?" Josie swung a kick at him, yelling, "Who told you I''d like a second child with you?!" Zayne hugged Joseph over and eagerly coaxed Josie, saying, "Let''s have another one, Josie. A daughter, perhaps? Think about it. You have so many of those unworn old clothes and so many luxury bags in your closet. It''ll be a pity to throw them all away. Once we have a daughter, we don''t have to get her clothes, bags, or cosmetics because she could use yours. Raising a daughter will save us so much money, and you can go ahead and keep getting new things." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Josieughed out of anger, saying, "Did you hear him, Sis Angeline? Do you think your big brother is speaking anguage decent people should be speaking?" Angeline replied impartially and fairly, "Zayne, even if you want to have a second child, you''ll have to wait for Josie''s figure to return to the ideal state." Zayne shot a nce at Josie''s body and said, "There''s n o need to lose weight. You''ll gain it back after pregnancy anyway, so your efforts to go on a diet will all be in vain." Josie cried out, "Sis Angeline..." Angeline also felt that Zayne''s joke was crude and excessive. She used a trump card against him, saying, "Then you can go ahead and satisfy his wishes, Josie. Have another child. But this time, not with him..." Zayne shrieked aloud, "Angeline Severe, I''m your brother! Are you trying to instigate your sister-in- law t o cheat on me?" Angeline smirked at him, saying, "Josie''s not my sister -inw. She''s my darling husband''s little sister..." Josie smiled and nodded. "Exactly!" Zayne was huffing and pointed at Angeline furiously." So you''re disregarding your brother after getting yourself a husband, is that it?!" Angelineughed heartily as if her husband was indeed everything to her and answered, "So what if I a m?" Jenson had caught up on his sleep by now. When he walked out of the house, his hair looked a little fluffy akin to an unruly lion. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Zayne had enough insults from Angeline and Josie, so he went over to Jenson to seek sce. "Jens, I heard that you used hypnotism on your Grandpa Jacob today and made him confess to a lot of secrets that shouldn''t be told. Is this true?" Jenson replied, "It''s true." "Is hypnotism that magical? How about trying it out o n your uncle here? Let me feel the magic too," said Zayne impatiently. Jenson walked toward Angeline and sat down next to his mommy. Then, he carefully ced his head on his mommy''s knee and acted coyly. "Is the baby nice to youtely, Mommy?" Jenson might be a ruthless tyrant in front of outsiders, but he was still a child when in front of his mommy. Angeline stroked the dark circles under Jenson''s eyes and said distressingly, "Your little sister has been very good. But have you been getting enough sleeptely?" Jenson sat up in amazement, and his eyes widened in surprise as he asked, "So it''s a little sister, Mommy?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angeline smiled and nodded. ¡°I found out after doing the ultrasound the day before yesterday. Are you happy that it''s a sister?" Jenson said, "Yeah. She''ll be as cute and kind as Baby Zetty." Angeline said, "For me and your daddy, sons and daughters are the same." Zayne had wholeheartedly asked for a daughter, but they gave birth to a son instead. Hearing that Angeline was pregnant with a daughter, he became extremely jealous of Jay. However, at this moment, Zayne was thoroughly intrigued by Jenson''s hypnotism. He grabbed Jenson and pleaded with him to the best of his ability, "Jens,e one. Just perform it on me this one time." Jens said, "Would you like to know what Grandpa Jacob said after being hypnotized?" It was as if Zayne was possessed by a nosy meddling woman as he gossiped, "What? What''d he say?" "He exined the reason why he killed Grandma Charlotte.¡± "So what was the reason?" "Because Grandma Charlotte was controlling his money." As soon as Jens said this, Angeline and Josie''s faces turned pale. Both of them patted their chests with a guilty conscience. Josie said almost in a whisper, "Zayne, once we get back, I¡¯ll return all of your cards to you." Angeline murmured, "I used to hear that men who have money would be bad men, but I never imagined that men without money were even scarier" Jenson abruptly recovered his senses. Why on earth was he gossiping about this with Uncle Zayne? " Hypnotism arouses the evil side of the human brain. Are you sure you want to get hypnotized?" Zayne said with righteousness, "I''m a pure and innocent man. There''s nothing I fear, soe on." Jenson asked, "Do you have a secret stash of money hidden from your wife?" A guilty look shed through Zayne¡¯s eyes. "Well..." Jenson asked again, "Have you watched movies that aren''t suitable for children?¡± Zayne was in a huff, saying, "Why, you little... Just don''t ask these questions, okay? Ask something else..." While it was lively in Chateau de Selene''s front yard, the backyard, however, was shrouded in a treacherous atmosphere. Jay and Grand Old Master Ares were sitting on opposite sides of the courtyard table, looking at one another with extraordinarily solemn expressions on their faces. Grand Old Master Ares was puzzled as he asked, "You mean your second uncle is hiding a huge secret, and because of this secret, he didn''t hesitate to harm his first wife?" Jay nodded. "Although Jens used hypnotism to force out a confession, you know very well that hypnotism can''t force out a confession out of thin air." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay, giving him a scrutinizing gaze. He was bing somewhat stirred up. "Jay, I really don¡¯t know what other kinds of secrets the Ares family is keeping, especially one that''s enough to drive your second uncle to kill your second aunt." Jay took a sip of his coffee, clearly showing his disbelief toward Grand Old Master Ares. He said," When you hid the secrets about my mom and dad, didn''t you also frankly tell me that Tourmaline Estate had no secrets too? And what came out of that?" Grand Old Master Ares said, "I didn''t tell you the secrets about your mom and dad to protect you." Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Jay said dubiously, "Do you truly not know Second Uncle''s secret?" Grand Old Master Ares shook his head decisively and said, "I don¡¯t." "Do you swear on your grave?" Jay asked again. Grand Old Master Ares huffed at his words. When he was about to raise his hand to swear it, Jay stopped him and said, "Forget it. I believe you." Hence, Jay returned to the front yard with a heavy heart. At this time, Jenson was upied with hypnotizing Zayne while Josie was interrogating Zayne enthusiastically. "Who''s the woman you love the most, Zayne?" "Josie." Josephine was having a great time questioning him, s o she continued without stopping. "So if your sister and your wife fell into the river at the same time, who¡¯d you save first?" "I won¡¯t save either of them. Both of them can swim anyway so they can save themselves. Plus, I can''t swim." Josie, Angeline was startled andughed out loud. "What if your wife can''t swim?" "That''s not possible. I won''t change my wife." With that, Josie smiled contentedly and happily. When Jay walked in, Angeline greeted him with joy and smiled while saying, "Zayne is getting hypnotized by Jens." Jay furrowed his brows and looked at Zayne who was lying on the table, seemingly deep in slumber. He shook his head in disgust and said, "That''s the extent o f his concentration? How disgraceful." Angeline suddenly cast Jay aside and went upstairs. However, it did not take long before Angeline came over with her purse. She handed it to Jay, saying," You''ll be in charge of our money in the future, Jaybie." Jay looked dumbfounded. Josie exined, ¡°Angeline and I have decided to return the power of authority to our husbands so that we won''t meet the same demise that befell poor Second Aunt in the future." Jay came to realize what she was doing and shoved the purse back into Angeline''s hand while saying," Money is my second uncle''s lifeline, so whoever touches his money, he''d fight them as though his life depended on it. But my lifeline isn''t money, it''s my wife..." Angeline murmured, "You¡¯re truly letting everything slip out of your mouth nowadays..." Josiemented, "I truly despiseing to Chateau de Selene. It feels like I''m always forced to watch a public disy of affection." Jay pulled Angeline over to the bench and stroked her belly, asking, "How''s little baby?¡¯" Angeline said, "She''s been tossing and turning inside my stomach the whole day now. You said that a girl would be a little doll, but she¡¯s getting fussier than her brothers and sister. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll come out to be another devil incarnation." Jayughed and said, "It¡¯s good that she''s rowdy. A few yearster, once Jens and Robbie go off to college, we''ll be less lonely if the little baby is so active.¡± "That''s true." Once Jay and Angeline talked a little more, he called Jens to the study. "Jens, it seems like your great-grandfather doesn''t know anything about Grandpa Jacob¡¯s secret." Jenson was stunned. "How¡¯s that possible?" He perplexedly paced back and forth inside the room, pondering the solution for this challenging problem. All of a sudden, Jenson seemed to have thought of something and excitedly said, "Can you tell me the Ares family''s genealogy? I want to know more about the family tree in Great-grandpa''s generation..." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay gave it a moment¡¯s thought before saying, "Your great-grandfather was married twice before. Boye was his first partner, and she gave the Ares family one child, which is your grandfather. Your greatgrandfather''s second wife is the one currently written on the family tree-Lottie Shaw. So other than your Grandpa Jordan, your granduncles were birthed by Great-grandmother Lottie.¡± Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Jenson''s grave and stern pupils shot a wise and distant cold gaze. Jay looked at his son and asked, "What''d you discover?" Jenson told him his deduction, "Daddy, Faith is Grandpa Jacob and Nephele¡¯s child. But I simply don¡¯t understand why Grandpa Jacob would allow his own daughter to be the Ares family''s servant instead of letting her be one of the Areses? Although Nephele¡¯s identity is exceptional, Grandpa Jacob could''ve arranged for another one of his mistresses to be Fatih''s mother to cover up the fact since he has plenty of mistresses anyway." Jay was a wise and farsighted man himself. He could instantly understand Jacob¡¯s motive now. However, h e stayed quiet without exposing the truth, waiting for Jenson to find the answer on his own. Jenson said, "Obviously, it''s because Grandpa Jacob doesn''t want Faith to be an Ares. I''ve been thinking about this reason for a long time now, but I haven''t figured it out. However, I seem to have a rough idea of everything. Before the Ares family¡¯s illegitimate children can enter the Ares family tree, they''ll need to undergo gic testing. Grandpa Jacob doesn''t want everyone to see Faith''s test result..." Jay looked at Jenson in admiration andplimented, "You¡¯re wise. Keep talking." Jenson''s face became solemn as he said, "There''s only one reason for this. Faith''s gic results would show the discrepancy between her and the Ares family... which would infer that Grandpa Jacob is also not the Ares family''s son." The result was beyond anyone''s expectations. Jay said, "Jens, your spection is reasonable but very bold. So now the only thing to do is verify whether your spection is true." "I understand." When Jenson was leaving, Jay suddenly stopped him. "Jens?" Jenson stopped and turned around. "Is there anything else, Daddy?¡± A gloomy expression appeared on Jay''s handsome face. "What are you going to do to your Grandpa Jacob?¡± Jenson was slightly startled. He noticed that Daddy still cared about Grandpa Jacob, and Daddy felt aggrieved over the crime Grandpa Jacob had gotten himself involved in. Jenson said, "I''ll collect evidence and hand it to the police for processing, Daddy." Jay looked at Jenson''s staunch face. He suddenly felt that Jenson was more suitable to be the head of the household than him or Grand Old Master Ares. The reason was that Jens was sensible enough that family bonds would not fetter him. He did not try to dissuade Jenson. On the contrary, he supported Jens'' decision, saying, "Just do in ordance with what you''ve nned. But try to plead for leniency in court for the sake of your greatgrandfather." Jenson nodded. "I got it." In order to verify Jacob and Grand Old Master Ares'' blood rtionship, Jensonmissioned the grand old master¡¯s personal servant to get his hair. Then, he sent it over to the gic testing center together with Jacob¡¯s hair. Very quickly, the results of Jacob and Grand Old Master Ares'' gic test were out. Once Jenson saw the test results, he was still too stumped for words for quite some time although he had already expected it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He then took the test results with him and came to Mammoth Courtyard. Jacob had been living in fear and trepidation for the past few days, so he was on guard as soon as heid eyes on Jenson. "Why are you here?" Jacob asked Jenson coldly. It was as if Jenson was walking into his own house. H e sat on the sofa in the living room and crossed his legs over the other. At such a young age, he was already so experienced and knowledgeable that he had such a profound tyrannical temperament. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 Even the Ghost members who came with him, Grayson and Storm, were secretly pondering upon seeing Jenson acting in such a way. ''Perhaps when this little devil grows up, he''ll have an even more aweinspiring presence than Sir Ares? Will he be oozing with deterrence?'' "I know you don''t wee me, Grandpa Jacob. Because to you, I''m your worst nightmare,¡± said Jenson as he picked up the cup of coffee in front of him and drank it unceremoniously. His movements were extremely elegant. Jacob was furious at Jenson''s arrogance. After all, he was still his grandfather while Jenson was his grandson. Thed was two generations behind him, but for some reason, this boy gave him an extreme sense of coercion. He was able to make Jacob feel his blood go cold. Jacob was also creeped out as if their ranking in terms of seniority had been reversed. "What are you trying to say?¡± Jacob asked with a guilty conscience. Jenson said, "I know that you have a secret you''ve hidden for decades. And this secret makes you feel extremely uneasy. Hence, you''ve also been walking on very thin ice every day in the Ares household, afraid o f being discovered by others." Jacob¡¯s face turned pale as he said, "I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about." Jenson threw the gic test results in front of Jacob and said, "It''s time to fess up, Grandpa Jacob." When Jacob saw the gic test report stating that the parent-child rtionship between Jacob Ares and Dn Ares could not be established, his whole body turned limp. He fell onto the sofa. "How''d you find out?" Jacob asked in a murmur. Jenson said, "Faith is your daughter, but you refused t o let her enter the Ares family. That''s because illegitimate children must undergo gic testing to enter the Ares family. Since our family¡¯s gic testing is veryprehensive, it''d be clear at a single nce whether the child is an Ares descendant.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°You were afraid that when Faith did her gic test, it''d reveal that you''re not an Ares. So you''d rather sacrifice your daughter." Jacob looked at Jenson in horror. He had been utterly unconvinced before and wondered why the grand old master gave up on so many experienced sons as well a s his youthful, wise, and farsighted grandsons to select this underaged great-grandson Jenson to be the head of Ares household. Jacob had never truly epted him and even despised Jenson very much. Yet he never expected that in just a month after Jenson took charge, he had suffered a crushing defeat." "You¡¯re much more formidable than your dad, Jenson," said Jacob. Jenson corrected him, "You''re wrong, Grandpa Jacob. I don''t have my daddy''s wisdom. It''s just that I''m much crueler than my dad." Jacob looked at Jenson dubiously and asked, "Why do you say so?" Jenson said, "My daddy knew that once the mistresses and illegitimate children entered Tourmaline Estate, it¡¯ll inevitably cause turbulence and a perilous situation to arise. Being fully aware of this, he drove the Yorks family out of the Ares household and sent my sister and Grandma Boye away in advance. My daddy''s nning strategies are truly unmatched.¡± Jacob was so shocked that he could not say a word for quite some time. It turned out that Jay had always known that the family members from the other branches were by no means kind. However, he merely took defensive measures and did not take the initiative to attack them. It was not that he was foolish but that he was giving them a chance. Jenson said, "Grandpa Jacob, you conspired to murder Grandma Charlotte and turned it into a homicide case. Even my daddy can''t stand watching it anymore." Jenson stood up and said, "You weren''t an Ares from the start, but you bathed in the glory and wealth of the Ares family. However, not only were you discontented, but you even became greedy for more. This is the evil that you''ve brought upon yourself." After Jenson said this, he walked out of the house. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grayson and Storm naturally followed Jenson out. Jacob howled after losing control of his emotions," Arghhh!" As Jenson walked out of Mammoth Courtyard, he said to the policemen who had been waiting outside, "He¡¯s a little old now, so please watch out." However, when the police rushed in, Jacob picked up a sharp knife and ced it on his neck. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 "Put down the knife, Grandpa Jacob." Suddenly, there was amotioning from the living room. Jenson nced back at him with a deep, profound gaze. ¡°Since you knew that this day woulde, why''d you do it anyway?" Jenson asked. Jacob made thest effort to struggle, saying, "I want t o see the grand old master." "Put the knife down first, Old Master. Then we''ll convey your wishes." Very soon, Grand Old Master Ares found out about the matters happening in Mammoth Courtyard. However, Grand Old Master Ares was very disappointed with Jacob''s conduct and deeds, so he was unwilling to see him. He simply entrusted Jay to step forth and make arrangements for Jacob in his stead. Hence, Jay came to Mammoth Courtyard instead of the grand old master. When Jacob noticed that Jay hade alone, he was thoroughly dejected and asked, "Where''s my dad? Why aren''t you letting hime see me?" Jacob roared hysterically. Jay said, "It''s not that we didn''t let hime, Second Uncle Jacob, but he didn''t want to. Grandpa said that your conduct and deeds have truly bitterly disappointed him. Even though you¡¯re not his biological child, the Ares family still supported you for so many years in extreme benevolence. However, this i s the end of your ties with the Ares family." Jacob was begging to see the grand old master for one purpose alone¡ªto beg the grand old master not to discriminate against his children because of his own affairs. However, listening to Jay¡¯s speech, he gave up on all hope. He shed tears of repentance and despair, saying," What does he mean by that? He doesn''t want me anymore? Is that it? Then... what about all my shares i n the Ares family? Will he confiscate all of them? And how about my children? How will he deal with them?" Jay said resentfully, "What''s the matter with you? Are you still asking about the Ares family''s assets at such a time? Do you know what Grandpa said to me earlier? He said that if you truly repented and turned over a new leaf, he''d surely treat you and your children with lenience. But if you failed to repent until the very end, then you shouldn''t me him for getting rid of every single one of you." Jacob¡¯s old body started trembling. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When he nned out his life, he merely wanted nothing more than to seek a bright future for his offspring. However, he never expected that all of his plots would fall through and he would stand exposed when he was already old and frail. The Ares family''s glory and welfare that he had benefited from and wanted to protect suddenly came down, copsing like a huge building. "Jay, for the sake of our uncle and nephew rtionship all these years, please give my child a decent life," said Jacob as he tumbled down and knelt i n front of Jay. Jay''s handsome face was cold as he asked, "Your child? Which one?" Jacob replied, "Faith." Jay''s face turned utterly dark as he scoffed. "Second Uncle, have you not thought of Jasper and his siblings?" Jacob retorted, "Their mother has umted a lot of assets during her lifetime and she must have made many ns for them, but Faith is different. If the Ares family stops caring for her, she''ll have nothing." Jay said with a cold smile, "Did you say Faith has nothing? At least she has a mother who''s still alive. Jasper and his siblings have lost their mother and now their father as well. Aren¡¯t you worried about them?" Jay became angrier by the second. "Second Uncle, you''re heartless toward your first wife and legitimate children, yet you have no problem ying favorites with Madam Nephele. You''re clearly provoking the Ares family''s moral limits...¡± Jacob replied, "Jasper and Jo have both established themselves well, and Julia has a good boyfriend. There¡¯s no need for me to worry about them." Jay said, "You''ve transferred all of Second Aunt''s assets abroad and left nothing for Jasper and his siblings. How do you expect them to survive with their families in the future?" Jacob was dumbfounded. He thought that everything he had done was so well hidden, yet he never expected that Jay was one bit deceived. "How do you know about this?" Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 Jay said to him, "Don¡¯t forget that I''m a hacker. The channels for the outflow of the Ares family''s funds have long been monitored.¡± Jacob started to panic. "Then the second branch''s assets..." Jay said, "Were you not transferring them out for Madam Nephele? Unfortunately, I intercepted them all. Grandpa said that Second Aunt has worked hard i n the Ares family for many years, so she deserves credit for her efforts. Her share was left intact and will be rationed to her three children. As for yours, they''ll b e confiscated.¡± All of Jacob''s efforts had vanished into thin air. "Jay, please. Give Faith something to survive on as well." "Faith is not an Ares. So my apologies, I can¡¯t lend her a hand." After saying this, Jay decided to leave. Jacob sat devastatingly on the ground. Then, the police came in to take Jacob away. At this moment, Chateau de Selene was shrouded in a sad atmosphere. When Jay returned to debrief Grand Old Master Ares, the grand old master asked him, "Did he have hints of repentance?¡± A trace of resentment shed across Jay''s eyes, yet he said, "The man spoke kindly toward the end." Grand Old Master Ares snorted furiously. "Stop lying t o me. Don''t you think I know what kind of person he i s?" Jay uttered, "Grandpa, even adoptive sons are considered one''s true son. In the eyes of thew, he also has the right to inherit the Ares family''s assets. Second Uncle was worried about his illegitimate daughter, Faith, so why don¡¯t we..." Grand Old Master Ares interrupted in anger, "He knew from the start that he''s not an Ares, yet he continued t o deceive me for so many years. I can¡¯t forgive him for his lies. I know that you treasure family rtionships, JJ, but this is your second uncle''s fault for courting disaster. Stop putting in good words for that man." Jay smiled and said, "I wasn''t trying to help him, Grandpa. But in my view, the children are innocent here. There¡¯s no need to eradicate them and evict all o f them out of the Ares household." Grand Old Master Ares grew slightpassion for them and asked, "Then how do you propose we handle the children from the second family?" Jay said, "It''ll depend on you, Grandpa. If you''re determined to sever your rtionship with Second Uncle, then Jasper and the others can only work in Ares Group as normal employees. But if you¡¯re-" Before Jay could finish his sentence, the grand old master raised his hand and beckoned Jay to stop. He said, "Stop. How could I, Dn Ares, tolerate my own wife cheating on me?" Hence, Jay knew that the grand old master was determined to sever the rtionship between him and Jacob. "No matter what kind of choices you''ll make, I''ll respect you for it, Grandpa." Grand Old Master Ares nodded at him. He was also mentally tormented from this, so he looked as though he had grown a lot older in a single night. However, the matter was not over just yet. When Jasper and his siblings found out that the only assets they could allocate were the shares left by Madam Charlotte and that their father''s shares had been confiscated, all of them were huffing in anger. As such, they mored to see the grand old master, hoping that he would be fair toward them. After Jay found out about this incident, he merely said, "Idiot troublemakers." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay came over to stop them from making a scene and said, "Grandpa isn''t in good health so stop stirring up problems for him." Jasper scoffed. "What right do you have to confiscate all of my dad''s assets, Big Brother? He went to jail, so i t should be allocated to us instead." Jay walked toward Jasper, gritting his teeth while saying, "Because, in your father''s will, he didn''t distribute any of his assets to you three siblings." Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Jasper and his siblings were dumbfounded. However, Jasper clearly refused to believe Jay¡¯s words and fumingly asked, "You¡¯re lying! My dad has a lot of money. He can''t even use it now, so what else is he going to do with it if not leave it to us three?" Jay replied, "He wants to leave it to his illegitimate daughter, Faith. Also, to support all of his other mistresses." Jasper and his siblings were dumbfounded once again. When she was alive, their mother had told them how heartless their father had been toward them. It was just that they never expected Jacob to be so wretched. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jasper and his siblings¡¯ arrogance angered Jay, and h e did not show them an ounce of respect. He snarled and said, "If it weren''t because of Second Aunt, Grand Old Master Ares would¡¯ve evicted you three money-grubbing siblings out of Tourmaline Estate altogether." Julia spat out the words, "We¡¯re also members of the Ares family, so what reason do you have to drive us out Tourmaline Estate?" Jay decided to let them know the cruel truth. "On the grounds that your father is not a descendant of the Ares family." As soon as he said this, the three siblings were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Julia muttered, "What? We''re not Areses?" Even Jasper could not withstand such a huge blow and said, "You¡¯re bluffing." Jay''s thoughts were in turmoil due to their deliberate provocation, so he angrily scoffed. "Get lost! If you three continue being this impudent and acting so willfully to make a scene, you''ll end up with nothing a t all." At this moment, Jasper and his siblings dared not behave atrociously and gloomily left the ce. Grand Old Master Ares was standing behind a screen wall across the gate. He had listened to everything the three siblings just said. He was so indignant over it that he began mming his walking cane. "Those three heartless b*stards shouldn¡¯t be allowed t o stay in the Ares household." When Jay turned around and heard Grandpa''s words, he tried soothing him. "Calm down, Gramps. Now that Jasper and his siblings have learned their lessons, they''ll surely turn over new leaves." Grand Old Master Ares looked at Jay and said in bewilderment, "Cheeky brat. You were once the ruthless, unwavering crown prince who never showed mercy to the enemy. Since when did you be so kind?¡± Jay supported the grand old master over to sit by the wooden table inside the pavilion. Then, he smiled while saying, "Grandpa, I''ll endure whatever I''m able t o tolerate and help with whatever I can from now on." "And why is that?" "Good karma. If I do more good deeds, I¡¯ll gather more blessings for my Angeline. It''s so that she''ll have fewer illnesses and face fewer disasters in the future." Grand Old Master smiled and said, "The dignified crown prince of Imperial Capital actually believes in these sort of illusionary things? Others will take you for a joke if you say these things out loud." However, the grand old master changed his mind and said with a smile, "But you''re quite right. Angeline is carrying my darling great-grandchild in her belly, so for her sake, I''ll try not to make things difficult for Jasper and his siblings." Jay breathed a sigh of relief. A weekter, a message came from the court, stating that Jacob was sentenced to 13 years in prison and fined two million dors. Grand Old Master Ares passed down an order to disallow anyone from helping Jacob. The reason being it was a crimemitted of his own volition, so he had to pay this sinful debt by himself. However, in Jacob''s view, he could very well sit in prison, but his penniless self was utterly powerless now due to the two million dors fine. Jacob had no other choice but to ask his children for help. On that day, Jasper and his siblings came to visit him i n prison. As soon as Jacob saw them, he pleaded," Jasper, Jo, Julia... Why did you guyse sote? Your dad is in jail, for God''s sake. Have you helped me take care of things so that I can spend my days morefortably in prison?" Jasper looked at him coldly as if there was some distance between them. "Why should we be helping you, Dad?" Jacob was furious and retorted, "What are you talking about? I''m your father. Why... Are the three of you... tossing me aside and letting me fend for myself?" Upon realizing Jasper¡¯s intention, there was a change i n Jacob''s expression. "Are all of you truly that heartless?" Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 Jasper sneered and said, "Heartless? But are we as ruthless as you are? You killed our mother and tried to transfer all of her assets without even leaving us a penny. Dad, inparison to what you''ve done, we''re verypassionate." Jacob''s expression grew awkward and unnatural. "In any case, I still worked hard to bring all three of you u p. You can¡¯t just sit back and not care about me, right?" Jasper said, "How do you want us to care for you?" "The two million dor fine is just a drop in the ocean for the three of you. So pay it up for me." Jasper was indignant now and retorted, "Hmph! Don''t you know that Jay already knows you¡¯re not a descendant of an Ares? Now the three of us don''t know how much longer we¡¯re allowed to stay in the Ares household. We need to keep some money for emergencies." "Jasper... How could you be so ruthless...?" Julia said with tears in her eyes, "Stop it. Don¡¯t argue anymore. Two million isn¡¯t a lot for us, Brother. Let''s just divide it equally." Jasper and Jo gave it a thought and ultimately agreed to Julia''s suggestion. Julia said to Jacob, "The three of us will pay for your two million dor fine, Dad. But you''re on your own from now on." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After that, Julia turned around and left without looking back. Jasper and Jo left with her as well, not turning their heads back at all. Jacob was left behind, and he remained frozen on the spot. Did his children just abandon him? A wave of sadness overwhelmed his entire body. Tears also rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly. When he lifted his sleeve to wipe his tears off, he suddenly heard cold words filled with sarcasm. "If you had known that this day woulde, why''d you do it anyway?" Jacob widened his eyes and saw Jenson standing stalwartly in front of him. Thinking that his dirty laundry had been seen by this child who was still wet behind the ears, he suddenly got too embarrassed to show his face. "What are you doing here?" Jacob snarled. He always believed that it was Jenson who had exposed all his conspiracies. If it were not because of this brat, he would still be the unboundedly magnificent second old master of the Ares family. Jenson was currently standing tall in front of him with his hands behind his back. With his back standing against the light, the rays of light and shadows were mottling him, making him look extraordinarily treacherous. "I''d like to know where Nephele Davis is." Jacob sneered, "And why would I tell you that?" Jenson said, "Jacob Ares, if you don''t tell me, I''ll evict Jasper and his siblings out of the Ares household." A trace of panic shed across Jacob¡¯s eyes, but he continued to sneer, "Hmph! Those unfilial children? D o as you wish." Jenson scoffed back. "There''s no need to deceive yourself." "What do you mean?" "I saw you talking to Jasper earlier. When he said those words to you, you were upset." "Any father who¡¯s abandoned by his children will feel sad. What''s weird about that?" "But I¡¯d prefer to think that you merely cut ties with them to protect them. That way, the Ares family will sympathize with them and keep them in the Ares family." "Your imagination is beyond myprehension, Jenson Ares. I killed their mother, so what makes you think I care about what happens to them?¡± Jenson said, "If it were any other people, they would probably believe your words. But I''m different. I was doted on by my daddy and cared for by my mommy, s o I believe that there''s a high probability that paternal love is selfless." Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 After a pause, Jenson said again, "Even if the rtionship between a pair of husband and wife is bad, it wouldn¡¯t affect a father''s love for his children. For example, my daddy didn''t love Rose Foyle back then. But it never affected the love he had for me." Jacob looked at Jenson in horror. He felt that this child was so terrifying. He could see through the world¡¯s ways in such a sophisticated gaze at such a young age. "You¡¯re right. I do hate your Grandma Charlotte, but Jasper and his siblings are still my own flesh and blood, after all. I do have some affection for them. Even if that''s the case, so what? I still won''t betray Nephele for those three. Since you''re so well versed in worldly wisdom, then you should know that love is greater than the sky itself," said Jacob. Jenson shot him a scornful smile before turning around to leave. "Jenson." Jacob suddenly stopped him. Jenson turned around and saw Jacob¡¯s mouth curling into a cold sneer. "You must be careful now, Jens." Jenson''s handsome face twitched, and an inexplicable sense of anxiety rose in his heart. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Hahaha!" Jacob startedughing like a maniac. After Nephele got injured in the Yorks family¡¯s vi, it was as if she had vanished into thin air and no one could locate her whereabouts. Jenson knew that as a quack doctor who was well-versed with poison, she surely knew countless mysterious skills in witchcraft. She could change her appearance through disguise or other methods. Looking for her would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. A few dayster, Finn finally returned from Cloud City. His handsome face looked a lot more haggard and thinner, but it gave him a more chiseled face while adding to his masculine charm. However, Finn had also brought back terrible news." I''ve searched every corner of Cloud City but I couldn''t find any clues regarding Mr. Boye and Baby Zetty." Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jay at the moment. After all, the person who sent Baby Zetty away in the first ce was Jay, so he should know more inside information about this. However, Jay sighed heavily after a slight pause, saying, "Don¡¯t let your mommy know about this." Everyone¡¯s hearts sank when this remark was made. It seemed like Jay had no clue where Baby Zetty and Boye were as well. "Daddy, how about I go out there to look for her?" Baby Robbie said anxiously. Jay cast a nce at Baby Robbie, saying, "You can¡¯t even locate Nephele. Do you think you can locate Boye when she''s deliberately hiding?" Everyone had an epiphany at that moment. When Mr. Boye took Baby Zetty to leave Imperial Capital, she must have deliberately paid extra effort to hide all the three of them. Boye''s knowledge was definitely not any lesser than Nephele, so if they were not even able t o locate Nephele, how on earth would they find Boye? Jay said, "Grandma Boye has epted Baby Zetty as her apprentice, so she''ll try her best to pass on her medical skills in the next few years. She definitely doesn''t want anyone to disturb them, so you don''t have to worry about Baby Zetty''s safety anymore." This should have been pleasant news. However, Baby Robbie still said in exasperation, "But Baby Zetty is not the studious type. Great-grandma Boye¡¯s knowledge is so profound. Will our Baby Zetty be able t o learn from her?" Jay''s handsome face appeared frozen. "Perhaps she''ll be free once she has learned everything there is to know. Presumably, Grandma Boye won¡¯t allow Baby Zetty to fail in inheriting the Boye family''s knowledge." Baby Robbie whimpered, "Boo-hoo... How long will it b e until I see my sister again? It won''t take her until her hair is gray for her to finish her apprenticeship, right?" Finn stood at the side, not saying anything. No one knew how heavy his heart was feeling at the moment. He was filled with guilt and self-me toward Baby Zetty, as well as infinite worries. If it were not because of him, would Baby Zetty have left in the first ce? Since then, Baby Zetty had be an untouchable soft spot in everyone''s hearts. Baby Bobbie suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "I must find Nephele Davis!" Everyone became fearful of this. Baby Robbie''s vow in searching for Nephele was perhaps because of Baby Zetty, right? Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 It was as though if Baby Robbie could locate Nephele, then there would be hope for them to search for the missing Baby Zetty. Finn stepped forth and made a vow as well, "Great. I¡¯lle with you.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay merely waved his hand at them, saying, "Go then." Once the children left Chateau de Selene, Jenson and Baby Robbie parted ways as well. Jenson said, "Robbie, I''ll need to restructure and reshuffle the Ares family after the copse of the second family. I might be busy cleaning up this mess these days, so I''ll leave the matter of looking for Nephele to you and our sisters." Baby Robbie said, "Rest assured, Jens. I''ll surely bring Nephele to justice." Jenson turned to the Ghost members and said, "You guys follow me to Mammoth Courtyard." The Ghost members nodded. "Yes, sir." Hence, Jenson brought Grayson and the others to Mammoth Courtyard. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie took the Ares sisters and went to the Yorks family¡¯s vi. Mammoth Courtyard. Since Jacob was evicted from the Ares household, all o f his other mistresses and illegitimate children were n o longer qualified to stay in Tourmaline Estate. When the Ares family''s guards came to drive them out, all of the mistresses started weeping aloud. "Goodness! I thought that marrying the old master would give me endless glory and wealth. Who would''ve imagined that Jacob isn¡¯t an Ares descendant? He¡¯s truly brought cmity upon us!" Jenson looked at these women from a detached point of view. His eagle-like gaze swept across each one of the dested faces. Grayson started chatting with Storm and the others." Storm, look at all these women. They''re all somewhat good-looking and would''ve had stable lives if they were to marry ordinary people. How did theye to fancy a wretched old man like Jacob?" Storm said, "Majority of women live for money. Without it, they¡¯ll feel no sense of security. So women only like rich men." Grayson scoffed. "Is that so? Then I''ll never get married in my life. For which reason should I find a woman just so she''ll spend my money? I won¡¯t do such a thing." Tempest chimed in, "Not every woman loves money. For example, our missus only loves Sir Ares..." Grayson thought of the money that Sir Ares had spent on his wife, which was innumerable, and shook his head like a rattle while saying, "You''re wrong. You¡¯re s o gravely mistaken. Even if these women had spent Jacob''s money, at the very least, he wouldn''t go bankrupt because of them. But the missus'' expenses s o far would''ve made a few Jacobs go broke. It¡¯s just that our Sir Ares has a considerably vast amount of funds for her to spend." Jenson silently red at them, saying, "If you can¡¯t bear to spend your money, just bring it with you into your coffins once you die." Grayson sniffled and said, "I don¡¯t have much money." Jenson said, "Stop lying. Your pants will be on fire." Grayson nced nervously at his pants and heaved a sigh. Storm could not help butugh heartily. Everyone knew that Grayson''s wages were sky-high. Moreover, he was a cheapskate, so the money he had saved over so many years was certainly not a small amount. Moreover, he had secretly invested in some projects abroad under Jay''s name, so he perhaps had a pot full of gold by now. It was just that to avoid Sir Ares knowing about this, h e lived his life pretending he was on the verge of destitution. Jenson¡¯s eyes wandered across these enchanting women''s faces. He was looking for some unusual clues from these mistresses. However, it was evident that Grayson had misunderstood Jenson''s intention. He said to Jenson, "Just tell us what kind of woman you like, Mr. Ares? These old women are merely vixens with nothing much to offer..." "Shut it." Jenson scoffed. Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Grayson looked at Jens from head to toe a couple of times. Jens¡¯ current stature was approaching Grayson''s height, so he appeared very mature when coupled with his cold personality. Since Grayson was responsible for Jens¡¯ physical and mental health, he exined to him like a big brother while earnestly persuading him, "Don¡¯t be shy, Mr. Ares. When boys reach 15 to 16 years of age, it¡¯s the budding period for puberty. So it¡¯s normal to be interested in women. Don¡¯t hold yourself back..." Jenson was fuming. For Jenson, who would fight over the most minor matter, the consequences of offending him were severe. At this moment, Jenson stared at Grayson with his cold pair of eyes. A sneer filled with gloat shed across those handsome pupils of his. Grayson quickly hugged his shoulders and shrank. "Wh-What are you nning on doing, Jens?" Jenson said, "You¡¯re in your 30s but you''ve never held hands with a woman before, let alone kiss any of them. When you''re lonely at night, I''m wondering how you solve it?" Grayson blushed with embarrassment, saying, "Ahhh! You''ve be naughtier, Jens." Jenson said, "To prevent you from stifling yourself, I''ve decided to look for a girlfriend for you. Tell me, what kind of woman do you like? Or perhaps, do you like any of these women here? I can help matchmake you." Grayson originally wanted to tease Jens with the current situation. However, he never expected the n to backfire on him so badly. Storm proceeded tough, rejoicing in Grayson¡¯s misfortune. However, Grayson said in a deadpan expression, "I don''t like women." Jens took his prank a step further, saying, "So you prefer men? Don''t be scared. Although my daddy appears conservative, he''s quite open-minded. He¡¯ll ept you as who you are." Grayson was so anxious that cold sweat was forming o n his back. "Stop joking, Mr. Ares." Jenson''s eyes were currently locked on a young woman who was simply dressed and had a clean face. He merely pointed at her and said to Grayson, "What d o you think of her?" Grayson looked over and saw thedy dressed in in, snow-like clothing. She looked like a fairy who had descended the earth. Her temperament was otherworldly and fresh as an orchid in a valley. "You have quite the taste, Mr. Ares." Jenson said, "It¡¯s good that you like her." "What do you mean?" Grayson suddenly had a bad feeling about this. "Approach her and find a way to make her fall in love with you," said Jenson. Grayson said, "You must be joking, right, Jens?" "I''m not kidding. There must be a story behind this woman. I need you to dig it out. Grayson asked, "How can you tell that she has a story?" Jenson said, "Intuition." Grayson,"..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this time, Tempest started to wonder. "This woman is breathtaking. If she''s truly Jacob''s woman, then she would''ve definitely been one of his favorites. But you can see that she''s too simply dressed and doesn¡¯t have a dested look on her face like the others. It''s evident she doesn''t have much affection for Jacob. Perhaps she was forced to be with him?" Grayson looked at Tempest in horror, eximing, " Dang! Are you a mind reader?" Grayson gave it a thought and bit the bullet to walk up to the beautiful woman. He was trying to make a move on her. ¡°Madam, may we have a word with you?" The woman looked at Grayson before ultimately nodding after a slight pause. At this moment, Jenson¡¯s eyes finally moved away from the mistresses. He shifted his gaze toward Grayson and that beautiful woman. Grayson was keeping his distance from her, and this made Jenson furrow his brows. "Has he always avoided dealing with women before this?" Jenson asked. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Storm said, "Grayson has a natural fear of women.¡± Jenson was somewhat dumbfounded by this. "How s o?" A trace of pity shed across Storm''s face. "It''s perhaps rted to his childhood experience." Jenson was intrigued, and he focused on listening to Storm¡¯s story. "Grayson had long forgotten about what happened to him before he met Sir Ares. At the time, h e was not so resistant toward women in general. But i n recent years, he''s slowly remembering the things that happened to him when he was a child, and it¡¯s triggering his phobia toward women.¡± "What happened to him?" Storm said, "He never borated it. But it has something to do with his mother. It seems that because his mother had cheated, his father got into a fight with her and ultimately, his mother ended up killing his father." Jenson was utterly taken aback. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grayson was sealing up such a painful memory in his head? Storm smiled bitterly and said, "Jens, in this world, a blessed person can live however they want to, but for the ones who are unfortunate, they can only end up being servile." Jenson domineeringly said, "There''s no need for any o f you to be servile." Storm added bitterly, "That''s true. On the surface, we''re the Ghost members whom everyone admires, and our grandeur is infinite. But no one knows that when it''s dark out, our hearts grow darker as well. I often wonder why my mom and dad abandoned me? And what kind of sordid history does my biological family have?" Jenson silently patted Storm on the shoulder tofort him. "An unfortunate traumatic childhood takes a lifetime t o heal, Jens," said Storm with a bitter smile on his face. Jenson looked at Storm and asked, "How about you? What was your childhood like?" His intuition told him that Storm''s childhood might be even darker. Storm showed a small smile and said, "Me? I... I can''t remember what my parents look like anymore." Jenson chose to be a listener. Storm slowly spoke, "My mom and dad got a divorce not long after I was born, and my father was given custody of me. But after my dad got married to my stepmother, she didn''t like me so I was tossed aside to my grandparents instead. Perhaps I was cursed for a lifetime because not long after, both of my grandparents died as well. My stepmother said that I was ominous, so my dad sold me off." Jenson felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Your dad''s utterly heartless." Storm continued, "I was sold to a pair of barren farmers. They weren''t rich, but they were good to me a t the beginning. Once they gave birth to their own child, however, they sold me off again.¡± A trace of sadness shrouded Storm''s eyes. ¡°Truthfully, I shouldn''t have gone looking for my past. Finding out about it gave me even more sorrow.¡± Jenson said, "You still have me, Brother Storm." Storm looked at Jens. He was still a young child, but his eyes were so clear and bright with a burning determination inside of them. It was as if he was a towering tree with leaves that could shelter them from the wind and rain. Instantly, somewhere in Storm''s heart became extremely warm. "Yeah." From then on, Storm strengthened his confidence. He would follow Jenson forever. Initially, Storm had been worrying about his future if Sir Ares were to retire. As for Jenson, because of the rumors that he was arrogant, cold, and unkind, Storm was a little worried that he and Jens would not get along well. Now, it seemed like he had been overthinking it. Underneath Jens'' cold-hearted demeanor, there was a heart filled with love and a sense of righteousness. After Grayson and the beautiful woman talked for a couple of minutes, Grayson decided to be the wet nket. He stopped their little chats and kept turning around, asking for Jenson¡¯s help. Jenson was indifferent toward his pleas. After all, worming his way into being friends with an unfamiliar woman was something he was not good at. Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Grayson bit the bullet and chatted with the woman again, "Do you have anywhere to go, Madam?" The beautiful woman shook her head. "So where do you n on going?" Grayson asked dryly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The woman spoke in a foreign ent when she said," I have nowhere to go." Grayson¡¯s face immediately darkened. Where on earth did Jacob find such a stunner? She was indeed a bimbo and nothing else but a pretty face. However, since that tyrannical president was asking him to put his good looks to use, he had no other option but to ept this task reluctantly. Grayson pretended to sympathize with this woman and suggested, "Then, do you want to live with me for a while?" The woman''s eyes immediately blossomed into brilliant rays of light as she excitedly nodded her head. Grayson led the woman to Jenson and said, "Mr. Ares, this woman has nowhere to go so I''ve decided to take her to our Ghost Garden." Jenson showed a pleased smile. "Job well done." Several of the other Ghost members were instantly petrified. Storm murmured, "After finally sending Tammy away, you''re bringing another woman to our ce? It makes me utterly ufortable." Grayson shot a sharp gaze at Storm. "Do you think I want this?" He cast a fearful gaze at Jens and aggrievedly added," Do you know the consequences of disobeying this little devil''s order?¡± "What are the consequences?" "He''s going to find a wife for me." Storm also knew that Grayson was afraid of women, s o he merely let Grayson poke fun at him. Grayson grabbed Storm''s shoulder and said, "I''ll sleep next to you tonight.¡± Storm immediately refused. "No way. I¡¯m used to sleeping alone. If you''re next to me, I¡¯m afraid I might wake up in the middle of the night and kill you after mistaking you for a robber.¡± Grayson looked at Tempest, but Tempest also shook his head. "Neither can I. I''m already used to living alone for so many years. I''ll be ufortable with you at my ce." Then, Tempest suggested to Grayson, "You can sleep with Finn. Since that fellow just broke up with his girlfriend, you can go ahead and fill up the emptiness he¡¯s feeling." Grayson walked toward Finn and said, "Finn, I''ll be sleeping with you tonight.¡± Finn red at him, saying, "You''re not afraid of me waking up in the middle of the night and mistaking you for a woman?" 1 Grayson, Grayson quickly went back to Jenson and said with a bitter expression, "Mr. Ares, they won''t let me sleep with them tonight. Should I sleep in a hotel?" Jenson handed him a death stare. "Stay in your own ce tonight." Grayson nced back at the magnificent woman and noticed that all of her curves were in the right ces. She looked so enticingly sexy, yet he immediately shuddered all over. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel, Mr. Ares." Jenson scoffed at him in a low voice. "I''m asking you t o approach her so that you can get some information out of her. If you avoid her, how are you nning on aplishing your task?" Grayson was immediately dumbstruck, and he started drooling. "Oh my God!" Jenson looked at the pitiful Grayson and thought of his childhood trauma. He felt somepassion for him and said, "But I can send someone to help you." Grayson was immensely relieved as he smiled and asked, "Who is it?" "My eldest sister Andy.¡± Grayson pondered over it and ultimately locked his gaze on one of the beautiful faces among the Ares girls. He thought of the one with a fearless face who was not arrogant nor impatient but rather candid and innocent. "Mr. Ares, I can''t even handle one of them, let alone two. How do you propose I live with them? Why don''t you just stab me to death with a knife?" "Sis Andy''s personality is outspoken and straight, so just think of her as a man." Grayson cried out, "But that doesn''t change the fact that she''s a girl!" Jenson was toozy to listen to any more of hisints. Grayson had the beautiful woman stay in his room that night and prepared to hide in the other Ghost members¡¯ homes. However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Andy standing tall by his doorway, wearing a neutral casual suit. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 "Brother Grayson, where are you going?¡± Andy asked with a grin. Grayson was petrified. "I was just wondering if the moon is out tonight?" Then, he closed the door and locked it. Not long after, Grayson went out again. When he opened the door, he saw Andy, who was as energized a s a night owl, once more. She was staring at him with much enthusiasm. She teased, "So after seeing the moon, are you out to see the stars now?" Grayson closed the door in a huff once more. Then, Grayson climbed out the window to escape while carrying a nket in his arms in the middle of the night. However, just as he threw the nket down the window, he could hear Andy¡¯s voiceing from downstairs. Was she itching for a good spanking?!" Thank you so much, Brother Grayson. How''d you know that I''m feeling cold?" Grayson was dumbfounded. Hence, the nket-less Grayson began to shiver coldly. It seemed he would not be getting a good night''s sleep today. Early in the morning, Grayson opened the door with dark circles below his eyes and saw Andy lying near the corridor while wrapped tightly in his nket. The sensitive Andy jumped up and red at Grayson when she heard the sound of the door opening. "Big Brother, can you stop making a scene? Even if you don''t want to sleep, I¡¯d still like to have my beauty rest." Grayson was utterly distressed and said, "It''s already dawn, so you can head back now.¡± Andy leaned in front of him and said in a low voice, " You keep trying to escape every second and can''t evenplete the task. Jens will never send her away.¡± "That woman is a bimbo. What do I even ask her?" Andy gave it a thought and said, "You can ask for her name and who her family members are. Just think of i t like meeting a friend for the first time. Once you¡¯re more familiar with her, she¡¯ll naturally open up even more." Grayson was distressed. "But whenever I talk to a woman, I''ll stammer." Andy¡¯s beautiful face turned dark in an instant. " Brother Grayson, what you''re saying is extremely insulting to me. Am I not a woman?" Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Grayson said, "I don''t think of you as a girl." Andy was furiously gritting her teeth now. "What are you trying to say here? That I¡¯m not feminine?" Grayson looked at Andy from top to bottom in scrutiny. "Just take a look at yourself. You¡¯re in a white suit. How is that feminine?" Andy refused to be misled by him and said, "Why you ... I¡¯ll make sure you switch teams!" Grayson''s expression turned dark and he scoffed. " What do you mean by that?" Andy smiled and said, "I thought you didn''t like women? That¡¯s why I said that I¡¯ll make you switch teams." Grayson looked at her contemptuously. "A tomboy like you?" Andy clenched her fists. "Just wait and see.¡± Grayson was so angry that he was about to shut the door again. This time, Andy ced one foot in so suddenly that Grayson had to abruptly stop his movements. "What on earth are you doing?" Grayson asked in a huff. After getting insulted by Andy so early in the morning, his mood was thoroughly ruined. Andy absent-mindedly smiled at him. "Come on, let m e in. I''ll ask her for you.¡± Since it was something Grayson had been dying to achieve, he hurriedly opened the door and beckoned Andy toe in. When Andy entered the house, she realized the woman was still asleep. Andy sat on Grayson''s sofa like a young master, and this action immediately irritated Grayson. "Pour me a ss of water, Brother Grayson. I¡¯m thirsty.¡± "Don''t you have hands?¡± Grayson was speechless. Andy arrogantly muttered, "Oh my, I''m so thirsty right now. When I ask her questionster, I sure hope my performance won''t becking because of my dry throat." Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 "I''ll pour a ss of water for you right away, mdy.¡± Grayson went ahead and got Andy a ss of water before angrily putting it on the coffee table in front of her. Once Andy took a sip, she looked at Grayson mischievously once more. "What are you plotting now?" Grayson asked somewhat fearfully. "I''m hungry, Brother Grayson." "Go and make something on your own. But make me something as well," said Grayson shamelessly. Andy immediatelyid back on the sofa and said, "I''m losing energy from starvation. I think I won¡¯t be able t o ask her anythingter." Grayson''s face darkened from anger, and he pointed at Andy while scolding her, "You''d better perform wellter. Otherwise, you''ll find out what I''ll do to you after!" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grayson went into the kitchen, and Andy proceeded to shout, "Make three portions!" Very soon, Grayson had made three portions of sandwiches. Then, Sis Andy ate two of them. Grayson dumbfoundedly asked, "Isn''t one for the woman upstairs?" Andy giggled and said, "I''m hungry." Grayson gritted his teeth in rage. Not long after, the woman came out of the bedroom. Andy said to her, "Prettydy, we don''t know what you''d like to eat, so we didn''t prepare your breakfast. But the ingredients are in the refrigerator, so you can make whatever you like." The woman walked up to Andy and Grayson, saying bluntly, "I can''t cook." Andy was dumbfounded. There were very few women in this world who could not make a single meal. Even her mommy Angeline, who her daddy utterly pampered, knew how to cook even though she did not have to. "Prettydy, you''ve never cooked before?" Andy lifted the woman¡¯s hand. They were long and slender, simply breathtaking like a piece of art. "Woah! Aunty, your hands look like you''ve never lifted a thing in your life. Your family must''ve been rich, Aunty. Your mom and dad must¡¯ve loved you very much, right?¡± "Yeah." Thedy nodded faintly. Andy changed the topic when furious righteousness overwhelmed her. "Then why''d you marry a beast-like man like Jacob Ares? He even went as far as to hurt his first wife. Were you happy after getting together with him?" A fleeting trace of grief shed in the woman''s eyes. However, she still appeared gentle when she said, "It wasn¡¯t me who wanted to marry him." "Then why did you? Could it be that he used his power to forcibly take you away?" The woman shook her head as tears welled up in her eyes. "I don''t remember why I married him. I lost a part of m y memories and only remember the things that happened before I came to Second Old Master''s side." Andy was utterly shocked. "So you have amnesia? How pitiful." Grayson was ovee with boredom as he watched Andy and the madam chat about ordinary things. In his eyes, this little brat¡¯s ploy to pretend to be an innocent and harmless pretty boy to deceive this innocent woman was simply disgraceful. "Then what do you remember?" The woman tried her best to recall her memories and said, "I remember that my home is inside a dense forest... There are many beautiful flowers and nts around, and when I was a child, I needed to memorize the names of many of them. Some of them were toxic and others were safe... And I also had to eat a lot of them too..." Andy and Grayson''s eyes sank sharply. The information the woman just revealed was a surprise t o them. Andy said, "I thought you were the daughter of a great and rich family. I didn''t think you were born in a medical household inside a forest." "After eating a lot of flowers and other nts, my consciousness became duller. Then I seemed to have started losing my memories..." Andy said, "Those nts were poisonous, so why''d you eat them anyway?" Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 "I had to eat them. Because I''m..." The woman shook her head as though she was in pain. "If I didn¡¯t, my mom and dad and my whole family would die." "Goodness me.¡± Andy was innately chivalrous. Upon hearing this sort of inhumane way of testing medicine, she felt like annihting the entire human race. "Do you remember anything more?" "I only remember this much." Andy said to Grayson, "Brother Grayson, why are you standing around in a daze? Cook a meal for the beautiful woman." Grayson showed Andy a look as if he ought to beat her up before turning around and walking into the kitchen. Before long, Andy crept into the kitchen as well. Grayson noticed how suspicious she was acting and folded his arms. He looked at her calmly, asking," What do you want now?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Shhh." Andy made a shushing gesture at him. "Brother Grayson, this woman may have something to do with Madam Nephele. Take care of her. If I¡¯m right, Madam Nephele will definitely look for a way to rescue her, so you must pay attention to your safety. I¡¯ll head back and bring more help for you guys." Grayson was speechless. "Here in the Ghost members'' territory? Do you really think we need backup? Are the military intelligence division sisters better than the Ghost members?" Andy patted Grayson¡¯s chest, saying, "Don''t be so angry all the time. Were you a firework in your past life? You seem to explode at the slightest spark. I''m just telling you, the Ghost members might be powerful inbat, but you guys can''t deal with those who practice witchcraft. We''re done here. I''ll get you more troops." Grayson looked askance at Andy''s guileless hand and said, "Get your hand off." Andy was stunned upon seeing how much resistance Grayson was putting up to a woman''s approach. Her mischievous side was aroused, and she said, "Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. I''ll get lost right this instant." Afterward, she moved her hand to pinch Grayson''s cheek. Grayson immediately lifted her onto his shoulder and did a shoulder throw... However, Andy was sticking onto him like taffy, clinging to his body tightly. "Throw me if you dare." Grayson tried to throw her once more...! Andy hung onto him upside down and held onto his thighs tightly with both hands. Then, she restlessly tickled him... Grayson immediately lost his grip on her. Andy got up from the ground and grinned from ear to ear. "You''re still too inexperienced to deal with me." Grayson''s face became unimaginably distorted. A man in his 30s could not even defeat a little girl. He would be embarrassed to tell anyone about this. "I''ll count to three. Get out of my sight right now! Or else..." "I''ll go right now!" Andy knew that she was definitely not Grayson''s opponent in a real fight and hurriedly slipped away. After Andy left, Grayson touched his slightly sore heart and muttered, "Women sure are trouble." Andy saw Baby Robbie and reported all her findings to him. Then, she concluded, "I''m sure that woman has something to do with Nephele. Let''s kidnap her here, Robbie. It''s a waste of resources to ce her with Grayson, that uncouth fellow." Baby Robbie smiled charmingly and said, "That''s what you¡¯re not aware of, Sis Andy. Jens ced that delicately prettydy with Grayson with another ulterior motive." "What do you mean?" "Everyone knows that Grayson is afraid of women. Jens was not truly expecting Brother Grayson to be able to get a lot of valuable information from her with such an arrangement. He merely wanted Brother Grayson to ovee his fear of women." Andy said, "So that was the case?" Then, Andy eximed, "He''s not that afraid of women, right? He had an enjoyable fight with me this morning?" Baby Robbie looked at Andy who was dressed in gender-neutral attire and said, "That''s because he doesn''t treat you like a girl." Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 Andy embarrassedly touched her nose and suddenly became gloomy. "You don¡¯t have to remind me of that. I know that I''m a tomboy with no feminine charm." Seeing the carefree Andy suddenly bing upset, Baby Robbie quickly consoled her. "Don¡¯t be upset, Sis Andy. Truthfully, you look extremely feminine. As long as you put on a little makeup, you¡¯ll be popr among thousands of handsome men." Andy''s eyes lit up, and her confidence was boosted. " Really?" "Of course!" Then, Baby Robbie gave her some advice, saying, "You can wear more dresses, put on some makeup, and... don¡¯t step so hard when you walk and stop speaking so crudely! That¡¯s all." Andy said, "Then, should I... test it out?" After all, Andy was a special agent from the military intelligence division, so her perseverance was beyond those of ordinary people. It was as if she would stop at nothing to achieve what she wanted. Thus, an operation to meticulously transform herself had officially begun. First, she bought many white dresses and put on a lightyer of foundation as well as other makeup products on her face. Her wavy hair was tied up into a bun with a hair tie. She almost instantly transformed into a fresh and pure-looking beautiful woman. However, as soon as she walked, her movements were as fast as a whirlpool. It instantly exposed her crude nature. Baby Robbie pulled her back and reminded her, "Slow down a bit. Don''t walk so fast." Yet, the results yielded were minimal. In the evening, Andy came back to the Ghost members ¡¯ vis after reviewing her lessons. Grayson was stunned when he saw her. Andy had not only put on exquisite makeup, but her figure also looked slender and curvy as she sexily positioned herself on the door panel. She was stroking her hair coquettishly in front of Grayson. She initially thought Grayson would be amazed by this, but he was obviously frightened instead. He asked, "Are you cramping up?" A single sentence from his mouth had trampled her down to her original self. Andy put her guard down and roared, "Are you a man?! Where¡¯s your gentlemanly demeanor?!¡± Then, she pushed Grayson away and broke into his house as if it were her own. She ran straight to the beautiful woman. "Pretty Aunty." When the woman saw Andy, there was a faint smile in her eyes. She was seemingly very happy to see her. "Pretty Aunty, are you getting used to living here? Did he bully you?" N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The woman was all smiles when she said, "I didn¡¯t take Old Master¡¯s strange little pills today, so I feel much better.¡± Andy was slightly stunned. "So, have you recalled anything else?" "Yeah." Thedy nodded. Andy and Grayson looked at each other with excitement. The two gathered around the woman and asked eagerly. "Tell us, Madam. What else have you thought of?" The woman said, "I remember... that my name is Yvette... Boye. I got lost when I was picking herbs as a child and was found by Nephele''s father. Then, he took me back to the Davis house... And then he started using me for experiments." Grayson and Andy were both stunned. "Boye?" She had the same ancestors as Sir Ares. "Then do you remember your home?" "I think it was a ce called Sacred Land?" Then, Andy asked her a few more questions, but the woman kept shaking her head. There were not many things that she could remember. Considering that this woman had leaked out an enormous amount of information, Grayson immediately called Sir Ares and reported the situation. Upon hearing this, Sir Ares could not speak for quite some time. After a long pause, Sir Ares said, "If what she said is true, the Ghost members have to be careful from now. I''m afraid something big is upon us." Grayson said, "Yes, I got it. We''ll make early preparations." After hanging up the phone, Grayson said to Andy, "I''ll ask them to send you back to school immediately." He was worried about an impending fierce battle taking ce in Ghost Garden, and a girl like Andy was unsuitable to stay in such a ce. Andy protested, "Damn it! You don''t even usually treat me as a girl. But now you''re thinking of me as one?" Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 Grayson was huffing. "Be more civilized when you speak." Andy said, "I''m not leaving. I can still help you if I stay." Since Grayson could not persuade her, he merely exhorted repeatedly, "If something happens, protect yourself." Andy nodded repeatedly. The madam went back into the bedroom to sleep in the evening, and Andy looked up at Grayson. She said pitifully, "Brother Grayson, can you let me sleep inside tonight?" Grayson cast a nce at her before firmly and heartlessly saying, "No. You¡¯re sleeping outside." Andy pestered him continuously to stay indoors. She looked at Grayson with deep resentment and said, " You truly have no protective feelings toward the weaker sex." Grayson said, "Wrong! I''m most protective over the weaker sex. But you''re not in that category." "Then which category am I in?" Andy asked in a huff. "The exact opposite,¡± said Grayson while rolling his eyes at her. Andy snorted coldly. She ignored Grayson and went straight to the sofa. "I''m sleeping on the sofa tonight." As soon as she said this, Grayson ran toward her like a n arrow shot from a bow to block her. He extended both his arms as hemanded her domineeringly," Get out." Andy was fuming. Ultimately, she jumped onto Grayson and hung on his neck with both her arms like a ko. Grayson was terrified of having contact with women, especially at such a close distance. His back immediately broke into a cold sweat as he eximed, "Get off me!" "I will not," said Andy while smiling. Grayson grabbed her shoulders and shoulder threw her, making Andynd right behind him. Taking advantage of the situation, she climbed onto the sofa i n the back andy down, utterlycent as she said, "I''m gonna sleep now." Grayson was dumbfounded. Was this what they meant by going for wool anding home shorn? Grayson pointed at Andy angrily and scoffed, "Okay. You''ve won this round." Then, he turned and walked into his bedroom. Andy rested her head on her hands while putting one leg on top of the other, humming leisurely and joyfully. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, what a happy day for amon folk." The night was getting darker. A ck figure slowly approached Ghost Vi. The front door was silently opened and a figure dashed in before quickly closing the door behind. Everything happened in a short instant. However, as the hazy moonlight shot in, the vignt Andy was awakened by the sudden sh of light. She suddenly opened her eyes and noticed a slender shadow was approaching her one step at a time. Andy hurriedly closed her eyes once more. The ck shadow stood beside Andy for a while, inexplicably causing her to feel considerable pressure. Andy''s nerves were currently tense, and she was getting ready to defend herself or attack. However, the dark shadow did not attack her. It turned and walked toward the beautiful woman''s room. Andy''s eyes continued to follow her... Then, she gently leaped up and followed her from behind. The ck shadow entered the room, took a pill from her sleeve, and ced it into the beautiful woman¡¯s mouth. Afterward, she proceeded to turn around and leave. At this time, Andy suddenly turned on the lights and saw that the figure was covered with a veil, revealing only a pair of eyes. Andy was blocking her way out and said to her with a smile, "You''re finally here, Madam Nephele." Nephele was slightly startled. She never expected this Aresssie to have such sharp eyes that she almost recognized her in a single nce. Nephele lowered her voice and rebuked, ¡°Get out of my way." Andy stuck her finger into her ear, asking, "Are you ordering me around?" Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 Nephele said fiercely, "If you don''t get out of my way, there''ll be a tragic end waiting for you." Andy arrogantly said, "Show me what you got!" Nephele raised her sleeves, and with a single flick, a type of herb powder was sprinkled to all corners of the room. Andy quickly raised her sleeves to her mouth and nose to cover them. Then, Nephele took this opportunity to kick her. Andy fell straight to the ground, letting out a loud grunt. Andy''s groaning immediately alerted the other Ghost members. Their rooms which were initially shrouded i n darkness instantly lit up. All of the handsome men ran out of their rooms, including Grayson and Tempest. Grayson stood on the second floor as he yelled at Nephele, "So you''ve decided to step into your own doom, Madam Nephele? Prepare yourself to surrender." Madam Nephele suddenly grabbed Andy, holding her throat with one hand while saying, "If I¡¯m going to hell, I''m bringing her with me." Andy looked at Grayson apologetically and said, "I''m sorry for being a burden to you guys.¡± Not only did Grayson not me Andy for it, but he also said with a somewhat excited expression, "It¡¯s alright. Just think of it as she''s getting rid of that ignorant arrogance of yours for free and teaching you how to be a decent human being. Remember not to be so boastful in the future.¡± Andy pouted while saying, "Can you settle this woman first, at least? And please be careful not to identally hurt me in the process." Grayson winked at Storm, and Storm immediately jumped beforending in front of Nephele. However, Nephele squeezed Andy''s throat and threatened, "Get out of my way! Another step closer and she''ll be dead." At this moment, everyone nervously discovered that the nails on Nephele¡¯s fingers had abruptly turned ck. Nephele said, "There are tenyers of poison on my nails, and blood is the final element for inducing the toxin synthesis. Try me if you dare." Storm did not dare to approach her at this point. Since Andy had an unwavering state of mind, she persistently said to Storm, "Don''t believe her, Brother Storm. Even if her nails are poisonous, there must be a n antidote. Just capture her and torture her into giving the antidoteter." Storm said, "That does make a lot of sense." Then, Storm raised his hand to attack Nephele, but Grayson immediately leaped down to stop him. "You can''t, Storm!" Andy became extremely grim watching this and grumbled, "Hey, Brother Grayson, stop being so fainthearted, will you? Hurry it up!" Grayson rolled his eyes at her and fumingly retorted," Don¡¯t you think I want to? Am I not trying to be protective of the weaker sex here?" Andy showed a gagging gesture at him. "Stop being so hypocritical. If you truly wanted to protect me, why''d you let me sleep on the sofa?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, Nephele strangled Andy while exerting her strength. Andy immediately felt her breathing getting shallower. Her eyes were protruding, while her mouth and nose were turning greenish-purple. Nephele dragged Andy along as she walked outside. Storm followed them closely, and Grayson said to him, "Let her go. With Andy in her hands, we can''t risk it." Storm proceeded to tease him, "When did you be so protective over girls?" Grayson said, "Do you really think I''m protecting her just because she''s a girl? Open your eyes and take a good look. Who''s the hostage in Nephele¡¯s hands?" "Andy Ares?" Storm asked. Grayson retorted, "So you still remember her full name, after all. Don''t forget that she''s still the daughter of Sir Ares. If something were to happen to Andy under our care, think about how Sir Ares will punish us." Storm was dumbfounded. "So that''s what you were worried about?¡± Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 Nephele triumphantly sneered as she retreated with Andy to the front gate. When she was about to leave the vi, the door burst open and a straight figure was seen standing by the entrance. Nephele inwardly shrieked at the turn of events. Just a s she was about to threaten Jenson, he suddenly raised a leg and kicked Nephele''s back fiercely. Due to the enormous force, Nephele stumbled to the ground and ended up letting go of Andy. Grayson took stock of the situation and pressed his body onto Nephele. Nephele was unable to move upon getting captured by him. Grayson pulled the veil off Nephele''s head and revealed a familiar face. Then, Grayson comcently said, "Madam Nephele, how does it feel to be trapped?¡± Nephele¡¯s gaze fell onto Grayson¡¯s palm. Seeing that h e was touching her clothes, a cold smile appeared on the corners of Nephele''s mouth as she said, "Heh. Don''t be so pleased with yourself. Did you truly think I came here unprepared today?¡± Grayson¡¯s heart immediately sank as he asked, "What do you mean by that?" Nephele said, "My whole body, from my fingernails to the strands of my hair, as well as everything I''m wearing at the moment, contains high toxicity poison.¡± Grayson abruptly stood up, looked at his palms somewhat in a panic, and noticed they were left unscathed. He immediately returned to his prideful self, saying, ¡°Did you trick me? Do you really think I''d b e frightened by that?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nephele proudly said, "It''s a type of slow poison. You''ll know just how painful it''ll be soon." Storm was so flustered and exasperated by her that he lifted his leg, preparing tond a kick on Nephele." You dare plot such dirty tricks against us? Watch how I''ll teach you a lesson!" Jenson yelled, "Don''t touch her, Storm!" Grayson blocked Storm as well, saying, "We should be ready for all possible situations here, so it''s better if you stay away from that poisonous being.¡± Andy touched her throat that had a little blood seeping from the wound and saw the ck-colored blood on her fingers. She immediately eximed, "F*c k! There''s really poison?!¡± Jenson was worried about Andy, so he quickly ran over, but Andy leaped farther away from him. She did not allow Jenson to touch her. "Don¡¯t get closer, Jens. I''ve been poisoned, and we don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s infectious or how high the toxicity is. For safety purposes, you should be more cautious and stay away from me." Andy''s selfless care toward Jenson made him feel a warm current surge in his heart. Truthfully, as he spent more time with his sisters with each passing day, Jenson also became more and more aware of Daddy and Mommy¡¯s sincere intentions in adopting so many daughters. They had passed on their love to this group of girls who were initially indifferent to human rtionships. These girls began to know how to repay others with love now. Jenson said, "Don''t worry, Sis Andy. I¡¯ll definitely help you find the antidote." Andy smiled in a relieved manner, saying, "Okay." Nephele was tightly bound by several Ghost members, and sheughed loudly at Jens'' words. "No one can find the cure for my, Nephele Davis'', poison!" Jenson looked at her contemptuously. "You think too highly of yourself. The Boyes had restrained the Davis family¡¯s poisons for so long. Hence the reason why your family hasn''t been able to stir up havoc for so many years." As soon as Jenson brought up Boye, Nephele¡¯s emotions became somewhat agitated. "Did Mr. Boye tell you that? Pfft. She''s singing her own praises. If the Boye family is that powerful, why was their whole n wiped off the face of the earth?¡± Jenson said, "If the Davis family isn''t afraid of the Boye family, why did they bother sending you to Imperial Capital? You remained patient through more than ten years of suffering just because of your firm resolve to find Boye and take revenge.¡± A scornful smile appeared on Nephele¡¯s face as she said, "Hmph! What do you mean I did all that for her? I wouldn¡¯t have stirred up such big havoc for her." Jenson''s inference was evidently wrong after all. Jenson was secretly startled at the moment and asked, "Then who are you here for?" Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 Nephele looked at Jenson in disdain and scoffed. "I''ll never tell you." Jenson contemted for a moment and then cast a nce at the beautiful woman''s room. Darkness shed in his eyes when he said, "You''re here for her tonight, but her surname is also Boye.¡± Nephele sneered and said, "Yes, I dide for her tonight. But it¡¯s because she''s the Davis family''s lab rat." Jenson narrowed his eyes. "Are you doing experiments on her?" Nephele proudly eximed, "Her entire body is carrying poisons, but all the poisons need to be injected with thest guiding drug to re up. Only I''ll be able to restrain such poisonous substances. Do you even dare to keep her by your side? I advise you to return her to me." Jenson said, "Her surname is Boye, so she belongs to the Boye family. The Boyes and the Areses are iws, which means we''re rtives. I''ll never hand her over to you." Nephele said, "If you don''t hand her over, then three yearster, she''ll re up due to toxicity and be a walking warehouse full of poisons. It''ll cause endless trouble if you fail to nip the problem in the bud. Don¡¯t say that I didn''t warn you, Jenson Ares." At this moment, the beautiful woman came out. When she saw Nephele, a look of fierce resistance and trepidation appeared in her pupils. "I''m not going with you. I don''t want to be yourb rat." She walked up to Jens and stopped when she was a meter away from him. She sincerely pleaded with him, "I know I¡¯m not a normal person, Jens. But I beg you, please don¡¯t hand me over to her. I¡¯m a human being, not her puppet, nor am I her guinea pig. Let me stay in the Ares household and prepare a remote ce for me to stay. I''m willing to stay there forever, and I''ll never be a bother to you guys." Afterward, there was a thud as she knelt before Jens. Jens said, "Get up. Don¡¯t worry, I won''t hand you over t o this devil. However, I''ll let you know your next ce t o stay after discussing it with my family." "Thank you, Jens." Jenson ordered the Ghost members, "Take Nephele Davis to the police station and submit all of the evidence of her crimes.¡± "Yes, sir." Jenson turned his head over to Nephele and said, "I think for causing the death of both Judy and Grandma Charlotte, your end ising real soon." Nephele did not expect an excellent genius poison doctor like her to end up like this. Unwilling to reconcile with her fate, she howled. "I can''t die. I simply can¡¯t die! I''m the disciple of poison doctors, and I''m highly valuable! If you spare me, Jenson, you¡¯ll receive endless benefits.¡± Her face turned somewhat dark as she said, "On the contrary, once you kill me, troubles will soon follow you. You''ll never be at peace in your life and... I can foresee your beloved Tourmaline Estate bing a sea of poison. Each one of you will die a horrible death!" Smack! A ck shoe as swift as lightning flew in from outside the door. It was aimed directly at Nephele''s mouth, shoving itself into her mouth till it was almost airtight. Nephele was dumbstruck! Everyone looked over only to see an enchanting young man walking in with bright eyes and infinite charms. "Why are you here, Baby Robbie?" Jenson asked. Baby Robbie took his family seal out, and the thing continued to sh before their eyes, emitting a faint green light. He helplessly muttered, "I don''t know what was going on with this thing, but it''s been shing the whole day. My eyes were going blind from it. I was wondering if it was warning me of something, so I got worried about you people and Original content from N?velDrama.Org. came over to check." Nephele''s eyes looked straight ahead as she stared at Baby Robbie''s family seal without blinking. Then, she shifted her gaze over to Baby Robbie. Her eyes were filled with a sense of pleasant surprise as if she had found something by chance after traveling far and wide to search for it. Yet, she was even more in awe and fearful of Baby Robbie. Jenson could notice the abnormality in Nephele''s attitude and ordered the Ghost members to take out the thing in her mouth. "It seems like she has something to say. Take the thing out for her," said Jenson. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 Once the Ghost members took the shoe out of Nephele¡¯s mouth, her gaze was still fixed on Baby Robbie as she eximed, "So you''re him?" This sentence alone had provided a tremendous amount of information, although it was slightly obscure. Baby Robbie and Jens nced at one another, and both of them walked toward Nephele while asking," What are you trying to say here?¡± Nephele suddenlyughed frantically, sounding shrill and iparably sinister. "Hahaha! As expected, the retribution of good and evil are closely associated with each other. The three generations of karma are circting once more.¡± As soon as Nephele said this, she suddenly bit her tongue off! Jenson and Baby Robbie could not stop her on time. It seemed like she had chosen not to speak another word anymore, so they decided to stop questioning her. Then, the Ghost members took the havoc-stirring Nephele away. Soon, Ghost Garden became calm once again. Even though Grayson and Andy had been poisoned, they did not experience any re-ups. Since both of them were rather optimistic people, this incident did not significantly affect their lives. On the other hand, Storm and the rest were quite worried for them. "Grayson, Andy, Madam Nephele can''t speak anymore. I''m afraid it¡¯ll be impossible to ask for a cure for the poison inside of your bodies now." Andy said, "You guys believe her just because she said so? Don''t be foolish. She was deliberately trying to scare us and make us live our days filled with nothing but anxiety. I won¡¯t be fooled so easily." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grayson gave Andy a thumbs up, saying, "Great minds think alike." When Baby Robbie and Jens walked out of Ghost Vi, both of them had a solemn look on their faces. Jenson looked at Baby Robbie with a deep nce, and it was his first time looking at him with such an inquisitive gaze. Jenson felt that what Nephele had said earlier was hiding a huge mysterious secret underneath. Baby Robbie''s past was indeed something out of the ordinary. Baby Robbie still smiled at him and said, "I''ll feel ufortable if you keep looking at me like that." Jenson said, "You have a secret you''re hiding." Baby Robbie replied, "Don''t believe Nephele''s nonsense." Jenson''s gaze fell on the family seal that was in Robbie''s hand and said, "But I believe in that." The family seal had now returned to normal, and it was no longer shing nor glowing. Baby Robbie looked at the mystical family seal and perplexedly said, "Fine. Even if what Nephele said is true, I truly have no idea what kind of secrets I''m carrying. Right now, all I know is that I''m your twin brother and the darling son of Imperial Capital''s crown prince and Angeline Severe.¡± Jenson smiled and wrapped his arm around Baby Robbie''s shoulder while saying, "And you have to always remember that we''re family. So next time, if you ever recall something or face any turbulence in life, don¡¯t hide it from me. I''m your brother, and I''ll always treat you kindly." Baby Robbie almost burst into tears, saying, "Jens, don¡¯t try to stir up my emotions, will ya? I can¡¯t hold it i n anymore. I''m so moved that I''m close to bawling my eyes out." Jenson said, "I want you to remember what I said to you today. Anytime, anywhere, in any kind of space, and despite whatever we''re reincarnated as in our next lives, we''ll always be brothers." Baby Robbie nodded and said, "Yes. Brothers forever.¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie tightly held onto each other''s hands at this moment. Since what had happened at Ghost Vi was something unexpected and was a sign of the difficult challenges the future might bring them, Jenson and Baby Robbie did not dare to hide this from Jay. The two quickly hurried over to Chateau de Selene to report to Daddy about what had happened in Ghost Vi. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 After hearing what had happened, Jay feared that Grayson and Andy were poisoned, hence he ordered them to go to Grand Asia for a check-up. The second thing that Jay was concerned about was whether Nephele''sb rat, that beautiful woman, was actually the Boyes'' descendant. Therefore, Sir Ares asked her to go to Grand Asia to conduct a DNA test topare their gic simrity in order to verify their kinship. What Jay was most concerned about was the prophecy that Nephele had made before she was brought away. Jay fell into deep thought in front of Baby Robbie. After a very long time, Jay said, "There are all kinds of things in this big world. For example, your mother managed to reunite with me after she transmigrated while still having her past memories. Perhaps you''ll experience a bizarre fate yourself." Baby Robbie said, ¡°Daddy, no matter what my fate is, I know that I am your and Mommy''s most beloved son. I f ites down to it, then I''m willing to make sacrifices for you." Jay patted Baby Robbie''s head and said tenderly, " Silly child. We''ll only be your strongest backing, not your stumbling block." "Daddy.¡± Baby Robbie was so moved that tears welled u p in his eyes. Jay sighed and said, "Baby Robbie, Jens, although I''m not willing to face it, I''m left with no other choice. You have both grown up. You must know that life is a journey. God will put everyone to the test. You need to create the future with your own hands. I hope, from the bottom of my heart, that you will both sail through the wind and waves."Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jenson and Baby Robbie were greatly encouraged by those words. "We¡¯re your sons, Daddy. We will be a great man just like you and protect the wind and storms for our family. We¡¯ll be someone everyone can rely on." "Mm. I believe in you," Jay said. When Jenson and Baby Robbie left, Jay stood in front o f the floor-to-ceiling window while staring out into the vast and boundless blue sky. He sighed. "And where are you, Baby Zetty?" Dragon Ind. After her initial hesitation, helplessness, and resistance, Baby Zetty had finally settled down and epted her fate. Perhaps it was from the moment she epted her fate that Baby Zetty tapped into her full potential. Her memory grew stronger; she disyed rigor and extraordinary efficiency when she conducted experiments; her sense of taste and smell were as keen as beast''s; her kindness as a doctor was widely praised. On this day, the vigers brought over a critically ill patient. Boye nced at the patient and said to Baby Zetty," You have only three days to save him. If you can''t find a way to heal him in three days, then he''s definitely going to die." This was the first time Baby Zetty was facing death. She was extremely nervous and wanted to refuse Boye''s request. However, when she noticed Boye''s stern expression, Baby Zetty knew it was useless to beg her. Baby Zetty put on a steely resolve and said to the vigers, "Bring him in." Therefore, the vigers lifted the patient into Baby Zetty¡¯s operating room. When Baby Zetty left, the old man grumbled, "How can you leave the dying patient to Baby Zetty? Did you not see Baby Zetty¡¯s trembling hands?" Boye replied, "Baby Zetty is kind by nature and that''s both her strength and weakness. If she doesn''t ovee her fears in life and toughen up, it''ll affect her ability to hold the scalpel." Boye held a firm opinion and said, "If you refuse to let her dissect tiny animals just because she¡¯s afraid to d o it, then she''ll never improve. I was firm about asking her to dissect them and she was still able to do it well, no?" The old man said, "Do you know how miserably she cried?" Boye stood up and walked toward Baby Zetty''s operation room while saying, "Lome with me." Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 The old man could not bring himself to watch Baby Zetty struggle and in pain, hence he very reluctantly stood up and followed Boye. When they came to Baby Zetty¡¯s operation room, they saw Baby Zetty making the smallest incision in the patient''s stomach while skillfully holding a scalpel. She nimbly applied medicine to the infected area before sewing up his wounds deftly. The old man''s jaw dropped. Boye said proudly, "Do you see that? This is the result o f me forcing her to dissect small animals." "She hasn''t dissected a person before, though?" the old man eximed. Boye stared contemptuously at him. "You''re timid and have poorprehension, therefore you think that everyone will struggle like you. Baby Zetty is a prodigy in medicine. She can remember most of what she has seen, whether it¡¯s a sketch or the real thing. She''s able to locate each organ precisely." The old man was not mad at Boye for belittling him and praising Baby Zetty. Instead, heughed and said, "You finally have a sessor, Boye." Boye said, "Just wait and see. This kid willplete her apprenticeship in less than five years." The old man shook his head and said, "What she''s learning right now is orthodox medicine. You haven''t even passed on your legendary secrets to her. It¡¯s a little early to make a conclusion." Boye thought about it and said, "You''re right. I¡¯ll have t o think of a way to test her." The next day, the critically ill patient was out of danger. Baby Zetty let out a smile of relief. This was her first time rescuing a critically ill patient from death''s door. Baby Zetty figured that she had done a great deal of good. Baby Zetty came out of the operation room filled with delight, thinking that Boye would praise her. However, she was instead met with a face filled with disdain." Critically ill patients like that are in great danger and can throw you off bnce. You¡¯ll need quick and effective results. In the face of various chronic andplex diseases, a truly famous doctor can make an urate diagnosis and use the least amount of drugs t o carry out the treatment. Clearly, you''re not there yet." Baby Zetty said, "Are you trying to test me, Mr. Boye?" Boye nodded and said, "Go to the clinic at the end of the vige and treat 50 patients a day. I believe you will encounterplex diseases that you cannot treat in less than ten days." Baby Zetty replied, "Okay. I''ll go right now.¡± Ten dayster, Baby Zetty did not encounterplex diseases that she could not treat. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The old man said to Boye, "Looks like you underestimated Baby Zetty." Boye said, "Keep waiting. The ones that go to her now are just patients with minor pain and illnesses. She¡¯s new to the field, so who would go to her if they haveplex diseases?" 20 dayster, Baby Zetty came to consult Boye. "Mr. Boye, this man''splexion looks normal, his pulse is strong, and his organs are functioning as usual. But the root of his tongue is ck. Why is that?¡± Boye was greatly rmed by what she heard. "Baby Zetty, immediately turn the patient away by telling him that you can¡¯t save him. Also, close the clinic on the pretext that you¡¯re ill. Do not go to the back of the mountain to collect medicinal herbs during this period of time as well.¡± Baby Zetty was surprised. "What¡¯s going on, Mr. Boye?" "Don''t ask anything," Boye said, "From now on, I''ll teach you the secret techniques of the Boyes. Learn them carefully." "Okay." Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 The old man was shocked to learn that Boye was going to pass on the secret techniques to Baby Zetty ahead of time. "Why have you decided to do it ahead of schedule, Boye?" the old man asked. Boye said with great apprehension, "Baby Zetty received a unique patient with a ck tongue. I think our era ising to an end and Baby Zetty''s era is about to begin.¡± The old man held Boye''s hands emotionally and said," They still arrived, after all. Don''t be afraid, Boye. I''ll take you away." Boye cast her gaze to the window and looked at the devastatingly beautiful Baby Zetty who was smiling peacefully. "With her around, I have nothing to fear anymore. I''ve been running for most of my life and I''m tired of running. I''ll fight them this time. I''m really curious to know if the Boyes¡¯ medical skills are considered outstanding enough?¡± The old man was slightly startled. He then understood the deeper meaning of Boye''s words and he said, "I hope she won''t let you down." Boye let out a peaceful smile. "She¡¯s smarter, prettier, and kinder than me. I think she''s the best candidate t o continue what I''m doing.¡± "Do you want to tell her about her origin? So she can b e mentally prepared?" the old man suggested. Boye shook her head. "Her current state of mind isn¡¯t strong enough to face these unknown risks. I''ll tell her one day when there¡¯s nothing she can''t do anymore and is strong and invincible enough to protect herself. After all, she¡¯s the Boyes'' direct disciple." "I hope those men won''t find you so soon so you can have plenty of time to pass on your knowledge to Baby Zetty." "Don''t worry. Those guys are dumb. We''re more than enough to deal with them.¡± The old man nodded and sighed, saying, "We can only hope that we will still have the chance to return to our homnd while we''re still alive." Boye''s gaze was dreary, fuzzy, and filled with longing for the future. Return home... Return home... Outside the window, a sudden p of thunder cut through the sky as though tearing it apart. There was lightning, followed by pouring rain. As the wind and rain ravaged the earth, Angeline''s horrific scream reverberated throughout Chateau de Selene. "Ahhh. It hurts!¡± Jay bolted upright in bed and stared anxiously at Angeline who was crying out in pain. "What''s wrong, Angeline?" Angeline huffed and said, "I can''t hold on any longer, Jaybie.¡± Jay''splexion paled. His heartbeat stopped beating for a moment before he roared in great panic," Why can''t you hold on any longer? You were fine just moments ago... Don¡¯t frighten me, Angeline..." Angeline continued where she left off. "The baby ising, Jaybie." Jay¡¯s breathing recovered. He clearly remembered that Angeline was due in another half a month. With no time to delve deeper into it, he called Grand Asia Hospital and told them to get ready to deliver the baby. Then, d in his pajamas, he was anxious out of his wits and suddenly lost the ability to make decisions. H e was merely mumbling non-stop, "What should I do? What am I supposed to do next?" Angeline said, "Change clothes, wear shoes, send me t o the hospital." "Oh, okay." Jay took out Angeline''s clothes from the wardrobe and put them on for her. Angeline was caught between tears andughter. "I''m referring to you. You should change." "Oh." He then quickly picked out a coat and put them on top of his pajamas. Angeline was dumbfounded. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This man was usually a man who would remain calm i n the face of adversity and rarely got frightened. Why was he so muddle-headed now?" "Let''s go, Angeline.¡± i Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Angeline curled up in pain. "I can''t walk." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jay was distraught. "Didn¡¯t you say that giving birth is really easy? That you could do yoga before you gave birth?" Angeline''splexion paled. "I thought I could go to the hospital with ease. I''ve been experiencing labor pain for a few hours now but didn''t want to wake you u p, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I thought I could endure it until dawn since it isn''t my due date yet." Jay would have been moved to tears if Angeline was this considerate on ordinary days. However, Jay was annoyed at her for taking matters into her own hands andined, "What is going on in that head of yours? You¡¯re going to deliver a baby yet you''re worried that you''d wake me?" Angeline pleaded with him, "I beg you, Jaybie. Please don''t scold me right now." Jay felt sorry for Angeline. "Okay, okay, I was wrong. I''ll carry you to the car right now. What else do I need t o do?" Angeline replied, "Just take me to the hospital." Jay carried Angeline and walked downstairs toward the parking lot. When he finally brought Angeline to Grand Asia Hospital, the midwife examined Angeline and said," The cervix has dted to around five cm. Take her to the delivery room immediately.¡± Jay followed Angeline to the delivery room. The doctor asked, "Sir Ares, would you like to apany Madam Ares during the delivery?" Angeline was shy and refused immediately. "There''s n o need for that." Jay said, "No, I want to go in. I''ll keep youpany, Angeline." Angeline could not change his mind and could only let him be. As it turned out, Jay¡¯s decision to apany her duringbor was the best decision he had ever made i n his life. When Angeline was in agonizing pain, he was there to hold her hand tightly and even said honeyed words to her to ease her pain. "Angeline, I''ll be your wife in the next life. I''ll suffer all this pain on your behalf.¡± Angeline was caught betweenughter and tears. "Are you still willing to be with me in the next life?" Angeline asked him. Jay said in an extremely spoiled manner, "Of course. I''ll stick with you forever and ever." Ahh... With a cry, Angeline gave birth to her fourth child, a gorgeous baby girl. Jay looked at Angeline who was drenched in sweat. A s she had exhausted too much strength during delivery, her gaze was slightly nk and her eyes were half-closed. Jay held her hand and wiped her sweat. He was gentle and meticulous, as if caring for a treasure. The doctor brought the child to him and said, "Mr. Ares, hold the child. She¡¯s crying." Jay picked up his daughter. He had once thought with delight that he would be filled with boundless joy when his daughter was born, but when he saw how battered and exhausted Angeline looked, Jay suddenly felt that having a daughter was not really something to be happy about. "Look at our daughter, Jaybie. Do you like her?" It was only until Angeline reminded him weakly. Jay was enlightened when she said the words ''our daughter''. Yeah, this was his and Angelina''s daughter, the fruit o f their love. How could he not love her? He finally lowered his head to look at his precious daughter and was pleasantly surprised to see her palm -sized smooth face, long eyebrows, and tall nose bridge. "She looks a lot like you, Angeline.¡± Angelineughed. "Just as you wished." Jay lowered his head to nt a kiss on his daughter¡¯s forehead and shed tears of happiness. This was his and Angeline¡¯s child. She was a child born from his union with Angeline. She was different from her three siblings who were delivered in Rose''s body. "I love her so much, Angeline," he said emotionally. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Angeline let out a contented smile. "I know." From the moment she was pregnant, she knew just how much Jay would cherish this child. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The next day, the elders from the Ares and Yorks families rushed to the hospital to visit Angeline and her child. Jay stopped all of them at the entrance, saying, "I haven¡¯t seen her enough myself. Come a month later." However, all the elders were eager to see the baby girl. They were also very worried about Angeline after she gave birth. Josephine said, "Just let me stay and take care of Sis Angeline, Brother." Jay replied, "There''s no need for that. I''ll take care of her myself." "Someone has to make her stew, right?" "I know how to make stew." "Someone has to bathe and change the baby''s diapers, right?" "I know how to change it.¡± "Women who just gave birth will suffer from postpartum depression. Someone has to be there to cheer Angeline up, right?" "I know how to cheer her up.¡± "You have to take care of Angeline and the baby yourself. There''s bound to be times when you can''t handle both, right?" "The baby is behaving really well. I can manage alone." Zayne muttered, "Your possessiveness is extremely scary." "They¡¯re my wife and my daughter. If I don''t take care of them, then who will?" Jay asserted eloquently. The rtives who came with huge gifts could only leave in disappointment. After a month. Angeline was glowing and looked rounder. On the other hand, Jay had grown thinner. Angeline looked at her full face in the mirror and then at Jay''s seemingly sculpted face. She questioned him i n exasperation. "Why did you make me eat so many meals every day? Look how round my face is. Look at yourself. You¡¯re getting thinner and looking so much better.¡± Jay walked over with a bowl of stew and scooped it up while coaxing her, saying "Be good. Drink it and I will ept your punishment." Angeline said, "I don''t want to drink it. I can''t be fat again." Jay looked at Angelina''s slightly chubby and adorable face. He could not restrain his joy. "You''re not fat at all. You don''t know how adorable you look." "Really?" "Of course.¡± ¡°Even so, I''ll just maintain my current weight. I can¡¯t get any fatter." Jay coaxed her again, saying, "I heard that women who just gave birth must eat well and stay in a good mood so that there won''t be seque after that. Be a good girl, Angeline. Drink this bowl of stew and I¡¯ll let you hold our daughter for a moment." Angeline was overjoyed. It had been 30 days since she gave birth to their daughter yet Jaybie had refused to let her hold the baby. It was because the old woman next door had told him that if a woman held her child in the month after giving birth, she would be prone to having sore arms i n the future. Hence, he listened to the old woman¡¯s words and refused to let Angeline do any form ofbor. Angeline finished the stew with joy, and Jay carried their daughter over. Angeline stretched out her hands but Jay held the child on top of her hands. Angeline red bitterly at him. "Let me hold her." Jayughed. "You''re holding her.¡± "Why are you holding my hand up then?" Jay replied, "I want to hug you, Angeline." Angeline was dumbfounded. After a month, there were people visiting Angeline from time to time. Of course, this included both Jenson and Baby Robbie. Jenson and Baby Robbie were both stunned when they visited their sister for the first time. "Our little sister looks so beautiful. Didn¡¯t they all say that babies look ugly?" Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Jay said proudly, "Of course, your sister isn''t going to look ugly. She takes after Mommy.¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. They could not help but feel that Daddy was trying to tell them something. Was Daddy saying that those who took after him were ugly? Baby Robbie looked at Mommy and whispered to her," Mommy, did Jens and I look ugly when we were babies?" Angelineughed. ¡°Of course you weren''t ugly. You boys took after Daddy." Baby Robbie and Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. "What¡¯s our little sister''s name, Mommy?" Jenson asked. Angeline looked speechlessly at Jay. "Ask your Daddy. We¡¯ve been trying toe up with a name for almost a year now yet still haven''te up with a suitable one." Jenson''s lips curved upward. Daddy''s fondness for his sister was evident. "Why don''t we call her Baby?" Baby Robbie suggested." I''m Baby Robbie and Little Sis is Baby Zetty, so we¡¯ll just call Youngest Sis Baby." Jay balked and said, "No." "Why not?" Baby Robbie was puzzled. Jay said, "That''s what I call your mother." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie and Jens were both dumbfounded. This was what Daddy had been calling Mommy in private? Baby Robbie came to a sudden realization. "This is how Baby Zetty and I got our names?" Angeline smiled but made no reply. Jenson said enviously, "Daddy calls Mommy ''baby'', you''re Baby Robbie, Little Sis is Baby Zetty, what about me? Am I redundant?" Jay replied, "The name Jenson symbolizes both our names." Jenson understood what he meant. "So all three of our names are rted to you and Mommy." Jens had a sudden idea. "Let''s call Little Sis Angel Ares. Like Joseph Severe, Angel Ares represents the fruit of Daddy and Mommy''s union." Angeline said, "No way. You''re all the fruits of Mommy and Daddy¡¯s love." Jensonughed and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy. We won''t get jealous of Angel. Besides, Little Sis'' arrival has helped Daddy fulfill his dream. We will only be grateful to her." Jay replied, "Okay. We''ll call her Angel Ares.¡± Jenson looked at the unhesitating Daddy and teased," Daddy, you must¡¯ve thought of this name a long time ago, but because of us, you were afraid to announce it, right?" "You brat. How dare you specte about my thoughts?" Jensonughed. Baby Robbie just realized what was going on. "Yeah, Daddy was guilty because he wasn''t around when Mommy gave birth to us back then. Angel has helped Daddy make up for what he lost so she¡¯s best suited to be the ambassador for Daddy and Mommy''s love. She''s worthy of this name.¡± With that, Sir Ares'' youngest daughter now had a name -Angel Ares. 100 days after Angel was born, Sir Ares held a grand banquet for her. It was considered the grandest and most luxurious banquet to ever take ce. During the banquet, Grand Old Master Ares spoke," Thank you, Jay, for bringing Ares Group to greater heights and building the Grand Asia empire. He is my pride. Also, I must thank Jay for nurturing the most outstanding sessor for the Areses. Jenson has made outstanding contributions to bring harmony to the Areses. I believe that Jenson will be able to open u p even more vast and boundless business domains, leading Ares Group to a greater future." In the high tower of Tourmaline Estate, Jenson was standing with his hands behind his back. Jenson sighed as he overlooked the vast Tourmaline Estate. He had unrooted the evil forces buried in Tourmaline Estate, but he knew that perhaps a malicious seed was sprouting in a corner and would one day start a prairie fire. He still had a long way to go. He was not afraid of the future, though. He wanted to stand on the shoulders of giants and realize his grand ambitions of building his own Grand Asia empire. Meanwhile... Baby Robbiey on the branch of a gnarled tree, looking up at the hazy and dreary sky in an attempt to break through the haze to figure out the mystery. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 "Baby Robbie." Bell-like voices rang out jubntly. Baby Robbie lowered his head to look. Underneath the big tree, the military intelligence division sisters stood in a row staring at him with smiles on their beautiful faces. Their smiles looked unbridled and wild. The sisters pulled open a banner with the words-'' We''re grateful to have met. We will always be together and brave the winds and waves as one.'' It was only then did Baby Robbie recall that today was the seven-year anniversary of his first meeting with the military intelligence division sisters. "Mm.¡± Baby Robbie nodded hard. There would be others to brave through the storms with him in the future. He was no longer lost. Two yearster. Baby Robbie and the sisters were working hard to prepare for the college entrance examination. Though on one morning, Andy suddenly fainted in the ssroom. Her ssmates stood around her and began wagging their tongues. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. "Why did she suddenly pass out?" "Look, why are her nails turning ck?" "I think it''s spreading upward. Has she been poisoned?" The Ares sisters exchanged nces with each other, and their expressions grew solemn at the same time. Soon, Baby Robbie arrived. He lifted Andy on his back and brought her to the car, sending her to Grand Asia Hospital. They bumped into Storm and Grayson at the hospital entrance. Grayson was weak and currently being supported by Storm. He was here in Grand Asia Hospital to seek treatment. "What¡¯s wrong with Brother Grayson?" Baby Robbie asked in astonishment. Baby Robbie was under the impression that Grayson was a robust man who could conquer every obstacle. A s far as he could remember, Grayson had hardly ever been sick. If Grayson had copsed as well, then Baby Robbie could only think of one dreadful reason for that -Nephele¡¯s words two years ago were true. She had poisoned Grayson and Andy, but the effects of the poison only kicked in two yearster. Storm thought of the same thing and asked anxiously, "Grayson and Andy are sick at the same time. Do you think they were actually poisoned by Nephele?" Baby Robbie said, "Let''s send them to the hospital to get them checked first." "Okay." Storm and Baby Robbie sent Andy and Grayson into Grand Asia Inspection Center. After drawing their blood and conducting a series of tests, the doctor finally came to a conclusion. "There''s an unidentified biological bacteria inside their blood. They''re reproducing and multiplying at rapid speed." This was shocking and dreadful news. Grayson and Andy had be carriers for this unidentified bacteria. Sooner orter, their bodies would be taken over by this unidentified bacteria and disintegrate. What was even more frightening than that was that the unidentified bacteria could infect others and enter the environment after a long incubation period. Grayson was optimistic and immediately consoled the disheartened Baby Robbie and Storm. "It''s alright. I¡¯ve lived pretty much my whole life now. I''ve seen enough beautiful views and enjoyed enough. When the timees, I want both of you to get rid of me because dying in your hands is a better way to end my life." Storm wept bitter tears and roared, "Stop it!" Baby Robbie made a solemn vow, "I won''t let anything happen to you. Wait for me. I¡¯ll look for Nephele and get that antidote from her." Baby Robbie left after saying those words. Soon, Jenson rushed over after receiving the news. He ordered the doctors who were at their wits'' end," Begin research and development immediately. Make sure to kill the unidentified bacteria in their bodies.¡± The head of R&D said objectively, "Sir, let¡¯s not go into the question of whether Grand Asia has the ability to develop the antidote. Even if we do, I''m afraid Grayson and Andy won''t live to see that day. Once their bodies be contagious, I''m afraid they¡¯ll have to..." Grayson could tell what the doctor wanted to say andughed. "Don''t worry. When that day arrives, I''ll end this miserable life myself." Jenson red viciously at him and chided him, "Who gave you the permission to end your life? You¡¯d better stay alive. You¡¯re not allowed to die without my permission." Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 Grayson froze. He was stunned by Jens'' powerful intimidation. "Sir, do you have a way to save me? Or do you have a way to stop the unidentified bacteria from multiplying inside of me?" Jenson chided, "I don¡¯t have a way right now but that doesn''t mean I won¡¯t find a way in the future. That¡¯s why I want you to live and fight alongside me." Grayson''s eyes were moist with tears. Jenson could not stand seeing others acting so emotional and returned to his snarky nature, saying, "Besides, people will die. Some die a valuable death while others die for nothing. Since the heavens have chosen you to be the carrier of these unidentified bacteria, you''re supposed to take up the huge responsibility of staying alive and buying more time for the R&D team." N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Grayson was stunned. Therefore, staying alive was his only mission from now on. Uh, these were clearly very sentimental words, but when Jenson said them, it sounded like he was being humorous instead. Grayson felt that the atmosphere had be lighter and brighter. Heughed and said, "I''ll stay alive and strive to live to a hundred years old." Jenson rolled his eyes. "A hundred years old is nothing. Why don''t you trypeting with the oldest man alive?" Grayson, Storm could not help butugh. Jenson looked at the unconscious Andy and said with a frown, "Daddy¡¯s right. Women are made of water. Sis Andy usually prides herself on being invincible but has now copsed in a critical moment." After a pause, Jenson turned around to order Grayson, "I''ll leave Sis Andy to you, then. You should be able to sympathize with her since you''re both sick. Treat each other with sincerity and love each other." Grayson frowned. It was as though he could taste honey in Jenson¡¯s words. "Hold on, sir, hold on. I''ll take care of her, okay? You don''t have to say so many things." Grayson was sweating profusely. Just like that, Grayson and Andy were isted in Grand Asia''sboratory,pletely kept out from the rest of the world. Baby Robbie came to the prison and asked the warden about Nephele. "How''s Nephele doing now?¡± The warden reported to Baby Robbie, "Mr. Robbie, you told us to treat her well and make sure she doesn''t die, so we dared not let our guards down. Even if she has a headache or a slight fever, we would send her to the hospital to receive treatment immediately.¡± Baby Robbie stopped in his tracks. "What illness does she have?" "Sigh, this may sound strange to you, but it¡¯s always a n emergency. However, she''ll always recover after being in the hospital for half a day," the warden replied. "How many times has she gone to the hospital?" "Twice and never again after that." A sense of foreboding struck Baby Robbie. His expression fell immediately. "Bring her to me immediately.¡± "Yes, sir." Soon, the warden brought Nephele to Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie scrutinized this woman who looked exactly like Nephele, but her skin was much paler and had aged. Compared to Nephele, who had the skill to retain her youthful looks, this woman had a more ordinary-looking appearance. "You¡¯re Nephele?" The woman opened her mouth and made some sounds. The warden exined, "She bit her tongue off when she got here and has since lost her ability to speak." Baby Robbie narrowed his eagle eyes as his gaze fell o n the woman''s hands. He said, "Take her gloves off." The woman stepped back reluctantly, and the warden exined, "There''s a hideous scar on her palm. She pays a lot of attention to her appearance and is reluctant to let anyone discover her secret, hence she always wears a pair of gloves." Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 Baby Robbie walked up to the woman and said, "I was the one who left the soar on Nephele''s hand. Take it off." The woman looked dazedly at Baby Robbie, a hint of suspicion emerging from her eyes when she stared at Baby Robbie¡¯s innocent yet devilish good looks. Baby Robbie let out an unruly smile. "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The woman realized that she had given herself away and regained herposure. She took off her gloves and stretched out her hand. Baby Robbie looked at the scar on her hand as a hint o f knowledge shed in his eyes. "You''re indeed not Nephele." The warden was stunned. "How is that possible?" Baby Robbie exined, "The real Nephele escaped when you took her to the hospital." Baby Robbie looked speechlessly at the experienced warden and said, ¡°The first emergency was the key to her getting in touch with the outside world. The second emergency was a trick to substitute herself with someone else." The warden looked at the ''Nephele'' standing in front o f him and still found it hard to believe. He said, "Mr. Robbie, they look exactly the same. They¡¯re both mute too." Baby Robbie said, "If I''m not mistaken, there must have been a really long interval between the two emergencies. That¡¯s the only way she could have made such foolproof preparations.¡± The warden thought about it and said, "More than half a year''s interval.¡± The woman¡¯s gaze when she stared at Baby Robbie changed from contempt to awe. Right now, the woman wanted nothing but to run away from this terrifying young man. Baby Robbie stroked his chin and looked with fascination at the woman before his eyes. He said," You spared no effort to bite off your own tongue in order to save her. Who exactly is she to you that you''re willing to sacrifice yourself like this for her?¡± Baby Robbie came to a sudden realization. "You look s o much like her. Are you perhaps twins? "Is it because you''re twins that you''re willing to suffer on her behalf?" Baby Robbie spected while scrutinizing the woman''s expression. A hint of despondence shed across the woman''s eyes, though itsted only for a fleeting moment. Baby Robbie looked at the woman''s forlorn gaze as he came to a realization. Although this pair of twins were close, they were not close enough to ovee every obstacle together. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Hmph." Baby Robbie sneered. "You may be close to Nephele, but she was terribly cruel to your big sister.¡± There was confusion in the woman¡¯s eyes. Baby Robbie continued, "Your big sister Sandra was married into the Yorks family for many years, completely removing herself from the Davises'' affairs. She discarded her old ways and lived a normal life. However, Nephele approached her and poisoned her, forcing her to take up her duties. Sandra refused to, and she didn''t bother to find an antidote for herself. In the end, she was poisoned to death by Nephele." There was a sh of anger in the woman''s eyes. Baby Robbie suddenly moved closer to the woman and whispered to her, "Sandra told me the Davises¡¯ secret recipe for the antidote before she died." The woman put on an incredulous expression. Baby Robbie said, "Don¡¯t you want to avenge your big sister and seek justice for yourself after all the cruel things that Nephele did to both of you?" The woman suddenly burst into tears. Baby Robbie said to the warden, "Give her a pen and paper." The warden brought a pen and paper. The woman then wrote the words, ''Sis Sandra betrayed the Davises the moment she gave you the secret recipe for the antidote. I will not ask about her death. As for me, I choose to bring this misfortune upon myself willingly.'' Baby Robbie left helplessly. When Baby Robbie returned to Grand Asia, he noticed that Jenson and the rest had not left yet. Even Jay hade to Grand Asia Hospital. Everyone looked particrly solemn. When the sisters saw Baby Robbie, they burst into tears immediately. "What''s the situation now, Jenson?¡± Baby Robbie walked over and asked. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Jenson exined, "It''s worse than we imagined. The bacteria in Andy and Grayson''s bodies are multiplying rapidly. They can also easily recover even after we break their structure.¡± Baby Robbie was deep in thought. He thought about the words Sandra had said to him before she died, "The cure for Nephele''s poison is Blood Lily." He had thought it was really strange at the time. Why was Sandra suddenly telling him these things? Now it seemed like Sandra had long predicted that Nephele would be the scourge of the world and thus told him this important clue before she died. Therefore, in order to eliminate the bacteria from Grayson and Andy¡¯s bodies, he needed to go to the Sacred Land to collect Blood Lily?" "Daddy, Jens, Nephele has escaped from prison. We have one final way to save Sis Andy and Grayson." Jay and Jenson stared at Baby Robbie. "Hurry up and tell us." Baby Robbie said, "Go to Sacred Land to collect Blood Lily." "Sacred Land?" Sis Lilynn cried out curiously, "Where i s that?" As a former agent of the military intelligence division, they were well-informed of many things yet had never even heard of this ce. Jay said, "Who told you this, Baby Robbie?" "Sandra secretly told me about it before she died." Jay was slightly stunned. "If it''s a message she said before she died, then I guess it must be true." Baby Robbie suddenly volunteered himself, saying," Let me go to Sacred Land to find Blood Lily, Daddy.¡± Jay looked at Baby Robbie and asked him calmly, "Tell me, why do you want to find the Blood Lily in Sacred Land?" Baby Robbie looked at Andy and Grayson who were lying on the beds and replied, "To save Sis Andy and Brother Grayson, of course." Jay did not say anything and gave Baby Robbie some time to think it over. Baby Robbie mulled it over and muttered, "Also, I''m afraid this unidentified bacteria will be the scourge of humankind..." "So?" Jay asked. "I¡¯ll get my hands on Sacred Land¡¯s Blood Lily no matter the cost.¡± Jay could tell that Baby Robbie was determined and decided to support him. "Go on then." However, Andy suddenly protested loudly, "No, Baby Robbie. I don''t want you to take risks for me. No way." Andy was so emotional that she rolled off the hospital bed. Everyone was struck dumb.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Andy had clearly been lying lifelessly on the bed just moments ago, unable to talk. Why did she be so emotional after hearing that Baby Robbie was going to Sacred Land? Even the weak and frail Grayson could not help but tease her, "You don''t look that weak, after all." Baby Robbie walked up to Andy and said, "Sis Andy, I brought all of you out of the military intelligence division, and I have the duty to keep you safe." Andy cried out, "I don''t want you to take risks for me. You''re smarter and kinder than me, Baby Robbie. Your life is more precious than mine." Baby Robbie said solemnly, "Sis Andy, this is not a matter of your life and death. If you die, countless people will find themselves involved too, do you know that?" Andy lost the strength to persuade him further. The sisters began sobbing and crying, saying, "We want to go to Sacred Land with Baby Robbie to find Blood Lily." Jenson looked at his siblings who were reluctant to part with Baby Robbie and said, "Daddy, why don¡¯t you let Baby Robbie bring the sisters to Sacred Land while I stay and guard Imperial Capital?" Jay looked at the Ares daughters and said worriedly, " I''m afraid we need to discuss this with your mother." Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Having said that, Jay dragged his feet away. Baby Robbie shrugged and teased his father secretly," Looks like my henpecked father is bound to be afraid o f his wife for the rest of his life." Sis Lilynn said, "Daddy could make the decision himself when Baby Robbie wanted to go to Sacred Land alone, but when we tried to go, he started hesitating." A gush of warmth filled the sisters¡¯ hearts. It was at this moment that they realized how much Jay treasured their lives. Chateau de Selene. Jay dragged his feet home. When the two-year-old Angel saw her father, she pounced forward and hugged her father''s feet. She said in a childish and spoiled voice, "Daddy, Daddy, do you not love Angel anymore?" Jay looked at the little munchkin hugging his thighs and the gloom in his eyes dispersed at once. He picked up his daughter and lifted her up high, teasing her, "Of course Daddy loves Angel." Angel pouted and grunted. "You''re lying. You don''t love me. You didn''t say good morning." Jay held her with one hand and replied, "That''s because you were sleeping. I couldn''t bear to wake you up." Angel said aggrievedly, "Daddy, you must say good morning to me tomorrow morning... and the day after tomorrow... and every day after that, okay?" Jay could not help butugh. His daughter was truly quirky. Despite her young age, she was extremely great at expressing herself and had a unique way of thinking. Unlike her big sister Baby Zetty who was meek and kind, ''evil'' was the only word he could think about when it came to describing Angel. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. This was perhaps because Angel grew up being loved by everyone. Her grandparents loved telling her interesting stories about their lives and her siblings loved telling her exciting things about being secret agents. Therefore, she had adopted a weird and strange way of thinking too. "Why?¡± Jay put Angel down and looked at his domineering daughter while asking curiously. Angel ced her hands on her hips and said," Because Mommy says goodnight to you every day, so I want to say good morning to you." Jay was rendered speechless. He then bent down and asked Angel, "Do you know why Mommy insists on saying goodnight to me?" "I do. Mommy said that saying goodnight to you is the happiest thing in the world," Angel said in a spoiled manner. "Therefore, I want to say good morning to you too, so I can be the happiest person in the world." Jay stroked her head. "Okay then, Daddy will promise you that. But you can''t have lie-ins anymore." "Mm.¡± Angel then hopped out of the room. Jay walked upstairs. At the door, Angel bumped into her uncle and Cousin Joseph. Joseph was riding on Zayne''s shoulders while boasting to Angel, "Look, Angel. My father is really awesome. Your father doesn''t let you ride on his shoulders, so he doesn''t love you as much as my father loves me." Zayne gave his son a thumbs up. "Well said." Angel rolled her eyes and sneered, "My father is way better than yours." She then wore a look of disdain. Zayne asked enthusiastically, "Tell me, Angel, how is your father better than me?" "A man will not be ridden by anyone like a horse. You''ve turned yourself into your son''s horse. Where''s your dignity?" Zayne was dumbfounded. "Who taught you these words?" Zayne asked angrily. "Great-grandpa Yorks. A man should have an indomitable spirit, should not sumb to anyone, and should not be terrified of death.¡± Angel mimicked Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ way of speaking, sending Zayne into fits ofughter. Joseph was unimpressed and said to Zayne, "Put me down, Dad." Zayne put Joseph down and he rushed over to Angel. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 "What are you doing?" Zayne asked. "She called you a horse... Sob, sob, sob. I want to beat her up. This is too insulting!" Joseph cried out. Zayne was dumbfounded. Angel was not afraid at all, or rather, she was looking forward to bing a chivalrous rogue who could punish evil and promote good. Angel stuck out her chest and epted Joseph''s challenge. "Bring it on, then. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Joseph was nearly a year older than Angel and was slightly taller than her. He was also stronger than her and had arms that were bigger than hers. He swung his arms and approached Angel. Although Angel was petite and delicate, she was extremely bold as she held him by the waist and kicked him hard. Zayne crossed his arms and watched the exciting battle unfold while grinning from ear to ear. asionally, he would cheer for Joseph as well," C''mon, Joseph! You''re a man. You can''t lose." Angel''s adorable braids hade loose after being yanked by Joseph, and her arms were cut by Joseph''s nails too. However, she did not cry. Instead, she grew even more courageous. She was even cheering for Joseph. "Don''t cry! You''ll be a clown if you cry." Joseph said, "I won''t cry." Angel stomped on Joseph''s foot hard, making him wail in pain. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Angel looked at the windows upstairs anxiously and reached out to cover Joseph''s mouth. "You said you wouldn¡¯t cry. You didn¡¯t keep your promise. Your nose will grow longer." Hearing that his nose was going to grow longer, Joseph wailed louder. Zayne picked Joseph up and said helplessly, "You brat. Why are you crying when Little Sister isn''t even crying?" Angel said, "He''s a coward.¡± Zayne, Zayne gulped and coaxed Angel, saying, ¡°My little ancestor, you can''t tell everybody that. It''s a bad word." Angel covered her mouth in horror, a sh of confusion appearing on her dark zed pupils. "That¡¯s what Great-Grandpa Yorks said. We shouldn''t retreat when we fight or we will be cowards." Zayne said, "Why do you listen to Great-grandpa Yorks so much? He was born a bandit and isn''t civilized at all. You should learn from your Mommy to be gentle, affectionate, lovely, and kind. Girls need to be demure, okay? Demure! Has your demure side been tossed out the window?¡± Angel looked at her uncle in confusion. "But my sisters told me that men and women are equal. The things that men can do, we girls can do too.¡± Zayne smacked the back of his head and pointed at Angel, saying, "Oh no. It''s all over. You''ve fallen into the thieves''ir. Your life is ruined." Angeline harrumphed, unwilling to submit. "Hmph!" She then continued to walk out with her hands behind her back. Baby Robbie and Jens were worried that Daddy could not manage to convince Mommy, hence they rushed over as well to convince Mommy together. Though when they arrived at Chateau de Selene''s entrance, they saw their sister walking out with indignation with her tiny hands behind her back. "What''s wrong with my Angel?!¡± Baby Robbie rushed u p to embrace his sister and spun several times. When he ced Angel on the ground, she lifted her dested-looking face. Her hair was a mess and there were several scratch marks on her face. "You fought with someone again?" Jens asked. "Mm. I fought with Joseph.¡± Angel nodded, sounding extremely proud. Baby Robbie held his sister''s face and said with heartache, "That brat did this to you?" Angel replied, "He was beaten into a much worse state. He even cried." Jenson said gloomily, "That kid will cry regardless of whether he was beaten up hard or not. As for you, whether it hurts or not, you''ll never cry." Angel said, "I''m a big man. I don''t cry." Baby Robbie and Jens exchanged nces with each other. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 We''re the big guys. You''re just a little munchkin,¡± Baby Robbie said, pinching Angel''s nose. "Where are you going?" Jenson looked at Angel who was nning to go out alone and admired her courage from the bottom of his heart. He had been most afraid of being alone when he was young. Angel answered, "I''m going to y with Dawn." Baby Robbie immediately picked Angel up and coaxed her, saying, "Don''t go to him. Have you forgotten how terribly he beat you upst time?" Angel said, "I beat him up too. I didn''t suffer a defeat." The four-year-old Dawn had clearly beaten up the two-year-old Angel to the point where she had bruises and swelling on her face, yet she continued to insist that it was not a defeat. However, the adults knew that she had suffered a tremendous defeat. "I don¡¯t alwayse home. Why don''t you keep mepany?" Baby Robbie said in a spoiled manner. Angel hugged Baby Robbie''s face and gave him a kiss, saying, "You''re the closest to me, so I''ll keep you Jenson moved his face closer as well. "What about m e?" Angel then nted a kiss on Jenson¡¯s face. After entering the house, they realized that Zayne and Joseph had made themselves at home. Joseph had even brought out all of Angel''s toys. Seeing that Angel had returned, Joseph ran timidly to Zayne''s side to seek protection. Angel said to Joseph amicably, "You can y with them. I won''t hit you." Joseph red bitterly at her. The trauma that Angel left him... seemed to have grown a little too big. Zayne felt sorry for his son and said to Baby Robbie and Jens, "Keep an eye on your little devil. Look how frightened she''s made my son..." Jenson pulled a long face and walked up to Joseph. H e picked him up and asked, "You''re afraid of Sis Angel?" "Mm.¡± Joseph nodded. "Why are you afraid of her?" "She beat me up." Joseph''s tears streamed down his face again. "Why did she beat you?" "Dad asked me to beat her up but I couldn¡¯t.¡± "If you don''t try to beat up Sis Angel, then she won''t hit you either. Share all the good food and fun toys with her and she''ll protect you when she grows up, okay?" "Okay." Joseph seemed to have seen a better future ahead of him. Zayne''s face twitched a little. "Jens, you''ll turn my son into a kind young man if you teach him to do that. No way." Zayne pulled Joseph to one side and said, "Listen to m e, Joseph. You''re a boy and a boy doesn''t need girls to protect him. You must win Angel to live with dignity.¡± Baby Robbie sat on the couch and propped up his legs, saying insipidly, "Some things boil down to talent." Zayne gritted his teeth. "Fine, even if you can''t beat her, you can team up with your best friend Dawn to beat her up." Jenson said with a grim expression, "Have you seen any dads educating their sons like you?" Zayne put on a bitter expression and said, "I¡¯m just worried, okay? Why is my Joseph so weak?" Baby Robbie patted Zayne''s shoulder and said, "Cheer up, Uncle. Your Joseph isn''t weak. It''s just that our Angel is too strong." Angel trotted up to Zayne with her short legs and blinked her innocent eyes. She then said the cruelest and most heartless words with the most adorable expression. "This can only be inherited, Uncle Zayne." Zayne nearly spat out blood due to his anger. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Your poisonous tongue is inherited, indeed," Zayne said weakly. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 He then looked Angel up and down, saying with a puzzled expression, "Say, you sure know which traits t o inherit, don''t you? You inherited your mother¡¯s wless beauty, your father''s venomous tongue, and your great-grandpa''s bandit ways as well as two-faced character. You''re a freak.¡± Angel was not mad. In fact, there were very few things that could tick her off. She chuckled and said, "I think I¡¯m really smart for inheriting all of their strengths too.¡± Zayne was speechless. "You can¡¯t even tell if I¡¯m talking good or bad about you." Upstairs. Angeline was tidying up Angel''s clothes. Jay entered the room and sat on one side, staring at Angeline dazedly. When Angeline was done tidying up the clothes, she sat in front of him and asked in a soft voice, "You haven''t said anything sinceing in. Is something bothering you?¡± Jay smiled and replied, "No, I just want to look at you." "Why do you want to look at me? You look at me every This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. single day." Angeline sounded a little embarrassed, Jay pulled her into his arms and said affectionately," I''ll never get sick and tired of looking at you, Angeline." Angelineughed and said, "Oh you, just get straight to the point. I''ve known you for so long, do you think you can hide anything from me?" Jay then became childish and blinked mischievously. "Why don''t you guess what''s bothering me?" Angeline said, "Grand Asia gave you an emergency call early this morning. I heard them talking about Grayson and Andy. I think the bacteria has started to attack them, right?" Jay said, "My Angeline is really smart indeed.¡± Angeline continued, "When you came upstairs, you were dragging your feet, but when you entered the room, you pretended to look rxed. You''re clearly concerned that I''ll be worried hence why you didn¡¯t talk to me for so long. You were thinking of ways to solve the problem. "I know Grand Asia can¡¯t cure Nephele''s poison. Are you thinking about leaving Imperial Capital to go to Mount Pearl to find the antidote?" Angeline''s spections were pretty close. Jay embraced Angeline tight. His thin chin rested on Angeline''s head as he said emotionally, "Angeline, this is slightly more serious than what you think. Nephele poisoned Grayson and Andy with unidentified bacteria. Once it passes the incubation period, it''ll be contagious. Therefore, we need to find a way t o stop the bacteria from multiplying." Angeline''s body froze in Jay''s arms. She felt as though she had sunken into a world of obscurity after hearing this bad news. "So... Do you have a way to cure the poison?" Angeline asked in a trembling voice. "Before Sandra died, she told Baby Robbie that the cure to Nephele¡¯s poison was Blood Lily from Sacred Land." "Sacred Land?" Angeline muttered. Jay noticed Angeline¡¯s peculiar reaction upon hearing the words ''Sacred Land''. He lowered his head to look a t Angeline and saw her pondering while frowning. "I think I''ve heard of that ce before," Angeline said. Jayughed. "How can that be? You''ve spent all your life with me..." Angeline looked at Jay and said in a puzzled voice," Yeah." Although she had lived two lifetimes, her lives had always revolved around Jay. The things that Jay did not know, she was not supposed to know as well. However, she found Sacred Land familiar for some reason. Jay''s expression turned solemn and dignified at once. "Angeline, our kids want to go to Sacred Land to find Blood Lily.¡± Angeline looked at him curiously. "Which kids?" Jay answered, "Baby Bobbie and the girls." Angeline rejected it immediately. "No. They''re about to sit for their college entrance examination. This is the most important moment of their lives. I''ve worked so hard to turn them into ordinary people and if they can¡¯t sit for the examination, then all my efforts will g o to waste." Jayughed. "I knew you wouldn''t agree, so I didn''t give them my permission yet." Jay took Angelina''s hands and said with deep fondness in his eyes, "Then let me go, Angeline." Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 Angeline was stunned. Then, tears welled up in her eyes. "Jaybie..." Jay said, "I know you don¡¯t wish for this, Angeline, but this is really serious..." Jay had prepared a lengthy speech to persuade Angeline. Angeline was a person who put the greater good above anything else. Even though she was filled with grief, she held back her sorrows and nodded firmly. "Don''t say anymore, Jaybie. I support you." Jay was relieved to have Angeline''s support. Though immediately after that, the thought of the farewell that was soon toe left his heart hollow as regret overwhelmed him. "Angeline, once I''m gone, I''ll leave Angel in your hands. That child is extremely mischievous and you may not be able to control her. If she''s really disobedient and makes you upset, then hit her if you must." Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Angeline did not know whether tough or cry. "That¡¯s your precious baby. Everyone in Tourmaline Estate knows that you pamper Angel. You¡¯re the good guy in her eyes and now you''re asking me to hit her? Once I be the bad guy, Angel won''t like me anymore.¡± Jay said aggrievedly, "I''m just worried that she''ll make you angry, that''s why I''m giving you a tip." Angelina''s head hurt when she thought of how she was going to take care of Angel herself after this. Jay asked her, "Be honest with me, Angeline. Is taking care of Angel more tiring or was it tougher to take care of Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty?" Angeline said honestly, "You can''tpare it like that. It''s Angel versus three." Jay let out a wry smile. "Looks like I¡¯ve spoiled her.¡± After mulling it over, he continued, "Angeline, let''s hire a few caretakers and get them to apany Angel to bed so you can sleep peacefully.¡± Angeline stared at Jay... Jay had been taking care of Angel himself since she was born and had always been afraid to leave this task to anyone else. Now that he was leaving, he was actually enduring the pain in his heart to make this suggestion just because he was worried that she would be too tired? Angeline smiled warmly. "Don''t worry about me. You should worry about your own affairs. When are you leaving? Who are you taking with you? When are youing back?¡± Jay stared at Angelina''s beautiful and clean face, saying firmly, "I''lle back early for you." Angeline nodded. ¡°Mm.¡± When Angeline and Jay came downstairs, they saw Joseph and Angel ying with toys together in the y area. Jens, Baby Bodie, and Zayne were sitting on the couch, chatting and drinking coffee. When they saw Jay and Angeline, Jens and Baby Bobbie stood up. "Mommy, Daddy.¡± Angeline could roughly guess why they were here and said straight away, "Baby Bobbie, go back and tell the sisters to prepare for the college entrance examination." Baby Bobbie stood up anxiously. "Who will go to Sacred Land to find Blood Lily, then?" "I''ll go," Jay said. Jenson and Baby Bobbie exchanged nces, surprised by the unexpected result of Mommy and Daddy''s discussion. "Can you bear to part with Mommy, Daddy?¡± Jenson asked. Jay fell into deep thought. He was more than sad to part with Angeline. He was worried about Angeline as well. It was not easy to take care of a child. He wondered if her thin and fragile body could take it? He was even more worried that Angeline''s somatization disorder would rpse again if she grew too worried about him after he was gone. Jenson and Baby Robbie noticed Daddy¡¯s pain and hesitation. They both felt equally heartbroken. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 Baby Robbie said, "Let me go, Daddy." Jay said, "Your mother''s right. She hopes you will live an ordinary life. You shouldn¡¯t skip your college entrance examination." Baby Robbie sighed. Jenson had an idea and said with a smile, "I have an idea. Mommy, Daddy, there are still three months until the college entrance examination. Daddy can take the Ghost members to search for Sacred Land first, and when Baby Robbie and the sisters havepleted their examination, they''ll go and offer Daddy assistance. Daddy can thene home after that." Baby Robbie said, "Okay. This is a good idea." Jay looked at Angeline, and she muttered, "If your father still hasn¡¯t found Blood Lily in three months, then we''ll do that." Hearing that Daddy was going out on a vacation, Angel trotted over with her short legs and hugged Jay''s thigh while saying in a spoiled manner, "Bring Angel with you, Daddy. Angel wants to go on an adventure with you." Jay patted his daughter''s little head. "It¡¯s dangerous to go on an adventure. You don''t have to go." Angel patted her chest like a tiny adult and said in a childish voice, "I don''t want to go if it''s not dangerous enough." Baby Robbie pulled his sister to him andughed." You can''t even speak well and you''re already hoping t o go on an adventure?" Zayne, who had remained silent the whole time, suddenly stood up and said, "I''ll go with you, Brother Jay." Jay looked askance at him with aplicated look in his eyes. Feeling both touched and angry, he said," Why do you want to go? To argue with me?" Jay was under the impression that he and Zayne were always arguing whenever they were together. Of course, Jay was not annoyed by Zayne. He simply thought that he would feel more at ease leaving Zayne to Josephine and Angeline. Zayne assured repeatedly, saying, "I promise not to argue with you." Jay said, "Stay and take care of Josephine and Angeline for me. Help me discipline Angel too." Zayne nced at Angel and saw her ring at him, hinting at Zayne that if he was bold enough to ept Daddy''s mission, she would not let him live in peace. The corners of Zayne¡¯s mouth began twitching. He red at Angel and asked, "Your father is the one who wants me to discipline you, not me. Why are you ring at me? There''s no debt without creditors. If you¡¯re that bold, why don''t you goin to your Daddy instead?" Angel said with righteous indignation, "It''s easier to bully a pushover." Zayne was exasperated. "Are you saying that I''m a pushover?" Angel nodded. "That''s exactly what I mean." Zayne was furious. He then hugged Jay and said," Brother Jay, I''ll leave with you. I can''t discipline your little devil."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angeline exposed Zayne¡¯s scheme immediately. "Big Brother, you just don''t want to stay back and take care of Joseph and Angel, right?" Zayneughed sheepishly. Zayne had been a stay-at-home dad for three years. H e received no rewards when he did a good job and was scolded terribly by his wife when he did not do a good job. He wanted so badly to leave this ce. Jay pushed Zayne away. "You''ve be the object of envy of many men but you don¡¯t know it." Zayne cried out, "Do you think everyone wants to be around their wife and kids everyday?" Jay had been doing business since his teenage years. Since young, he had been diligent and assiduous. It was exhausting to be in the business field. To be able t o spend time with his beloved Angeline was the most blissful thing to him. Zayne had fooled around when he was young. Now, he had a family and a career, but he had yet to find sess in his career. This left him a little disappointed as he was afraid that he would not be able to be a hero in his son¡¯s heart. Angeline was extremely understanding and knew all about Zayne''s struggles, hence she said to him, "Big Brother, why don''t you discuss it with Josephine and see what she says? If she agrees, then I have nothing t o say." Zayne left in delight. At the thought of Jay''s imminent departure, Angeline said to Jay, "Jaybie, take some time to go to the Yorks family''s vi and spend some time with Mom, Dad, and Grandpa." Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 Jay understood Angeline''s reasons for doing so. She wanted him to inform the Yorks family members. However, Angeline would leave it to him to decide on whether he wanted to break the news to them. Jay looked at Angeline with a loving gaze. Her open-mindedness and transparency helped him feel a sense of relief at such times. Apart from marrying such a wife, what more could a man ask for? "There''s no need to choose another day. I¡¯ll go right now,¡± Jay said. Angeline nodded. Jay suddenly took Angeline''s hand and said tenderly," You''lle with me." He wanted to keep Angelinepany in thest few days. Angeline knew that he could not bear to part with her and was worried about her, hence she gave in to his wishes. Jenson and Baby Robbie said, "We¡¯ll go with Daddy too." "Okay," Jay said sourly. Half an hourter, Jay arrived at the Yorks family''s vi with his wife and sons. Grand Old Master Yorks was so happy that he was grinning from ear to ear. Besides, Grand Old Master Yorks was closer to his grandson than his own children. His love for Jay surpassed his love for his children, and his love for Angel surpassed his love for everyone else. When he saw Angel, Grand Old Master Yorks tossed his cane aside and rushed up to Angel with featherlight steps to pick her up." "Hahaha, you little brat, I''ve missed you so much!" Angel''s eyes were filled with tears as she began toin, "Great-grandpa, Daddy is going somewhere really far for a vacation but he doesn''t want to bring m e along." Grand Old Master Yorks looked at Jay and Angelina in a daze. He could already guess what was going on. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I heard that something happened to Grayson and Andy. I knew something big would happen in Tourmaline Estate. I didn''t know it would happen so soon," Grand Old Master Yorks said despondently. Jay initially wanted to hide the truth, but since Grand Old Master Yorks had brought up the topic, there was no point in hiding it anymore. Jay said, "Grandpa, I¡¯m here today to tell you that I''ll b e going away for a period of time. I hope you can move back to Tourmaline Estate during this time to take care of it for me." He turned to look at Angeline, his eyes full of worry. Chloe knew what his son was worried about and volunteered, saying, ¡°JJ, I''ve lived all my life for myself and have no idea what boundless love is, nor d o I understand what it means to put the country first. However, I love my child, and if this is a joint decision between you and Angeline, then I support you. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Angeline and Angel after you leave. I won''t make you worry.¡± Jay nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Mom." Cole was sitting on one side drinking coffee without a word. Grand Old Master Yorks swept his gaze to Cole and said in a disgusted tone, "You brat. Since you have nothing to do at home, why don''t you go with your cousin on an adventure? I get irritated when I look at you." Cole ced the cup of coffee on the table and red gloomily at Grand Old Master Yorks, saying, "Think about it carefully, Old Man. I¡¯m your only grandson. It¡¯s dangerous out there. Besides, Brother Jay is going out t o search for the Davises'' secret antidote. If the Davises find out about it, do you think they''ll let him seed? They¡¯ll send people to hunt him down." Cole was speaking the truth. However, that was how humans were. Before anything came true, humans would always look at things optimistically. When Cole exposed the harsh and cruel reality, Angeline was so terrified that her legs went limp. Grand Old Master Yorks said, "What''s the point of sending you there if it isn''t dangerous? The Yorks¡¯ grandson isn''t a useless piece of trash that needs to be kept safe and sound." Cole rolled his eyes at Grand Old Master Yorks. He was speechless. "Why do I have a grandpa like you? You don''t know how to feel sorry for your children and grandson at all." Grand Old Master Yorks raged, "I''m asking you to go with your cousin so you can take care of each other. With your ruthlessness and your cousin''s wisdom, I believe you will both return home victorious." Grand Old Master Yorks was extremely thoughtful. Jay was kind-hearted by nature and grew up under the rule ofw, hence he sometimes could not bring himself to be ruthless. On the other hand, Cole grew up among bandits and could definitely make up for Jay''s fatal weakness. 2 Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Cole looked at Jay who was exuding a kingly aura and twitched his mouth. "I don¡¯t want to hang out with him. He¡¯s a loud-mouth." Jay¡¯s jaw dropped. "You''re obviously retreating because you''re not as good as me." Cole was angered. "I''m not as good as you? What else are you good at aside from being loquacious?" Jay smiled proudly. "I¡¯m better than you in everything." One should neverpete with Jay in front of Angeline. Angeline persuaded them and said, "Stop arguing. This isn''t the time to argue. Are you going or not, Cole? If you''re going, then at least say goodbye to Sis Shirley and Dawn." As soon as she mentioned Dawn''s name, Grand Old Master Yorks was infuriated. Dawn was four years old now yet Cole and Shirley''s rtionship was still lukewarm. Like the boiling frog syndrome, they both had the same mentality of allowing nature to take its course. Grand Old Master Yorks was anxious. He feared that Dawn would not even acknowledge his biological father on the day he died. If that happened, the Yorks family would not have any more descendants left. Grand Old Master Yorks said grumpily, "You''re not family anyway. There¡¯s no need to say goodbye." Everyone could tell that Grand Old Master Yorks was mad. Cole said, "Fine. I won''t see them, then." Grand Old Master Yorks was infuriated. "You... You''re a disappointment." Noticing how fiercely both grandfather and grandson were arguing, Angeline quickly changed the subject." Where''s Aunt Crystal?" Cole put away his bad temper and answered Angeline with a much softer tone. "My mother has been bedridden since she came back." Having said those words, Cole darted a condemning gaze at Spencer indignantly. Spencer and Sandra''s love that came at the wrong time had moved many Yorks family members but not Mrs. Yorks. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Mrs. Yorks learned about Spencer''s infatuation for Sandra before he married her, her world copsed. Perhaps it was due to depression that her body could not take the huge blow. Now, she could no longer get out of bed. Angeline said to Jay, "I''ll go and check out on Aunt Crystal." Jay knew that Angeline and Mrs. Yorks had once gone through thick and thin together. As they were very close to each other, he said, "Go on, then." Angeline came to Mrs. Yorks'' room and saw how much weight she had lost. She looked so scrawny. As soon as she saw Angeline, she tried to get up. "Aunt Crystal." Angeline sat at the foot of the bed and looked at her in distress. Mrs. Yorks let out a wry smile when she saw Angeline. "I like it when you call me Aunt Crystal, Angeline." There was a bitter feeling in Angeline''s heart. She knew that Aunt Crystal would never forgive Uncle Spencer. Mrs. Yorks sighed and said, "I regret it. I shouldn''t havee back." Angeline held her hand and wept. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have persuaded you." "You¡¯re not at fault. It¡¯s Spencer. It¡¯s fate." Mrs. Yorks looked up, her eyes already filled with tears. "I thought I was always different. But in the end, I realized that Sandra is different to him too. He buried Sandra in the Yorks'' parish hall and recorded her name in the Yorks'' genealogical record. Just like that, there¡¯s no longer a future between him and I." Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 Mrs. Yorks looked extremely dested. "Angeline, there''s only one thing I ask of you. If I leave, I want you to scatter my ashes in a river. Famous rivers or mountains are fine, just don¡¯t ce me in the Yorks¡¯nd. I don''t want to have anything to do with the Yorks." Angeline let out a grievous cry. "Don''t say things like that, Aunt Crystal. You''ll be okay. You''ll get better soon.¡± Angeline''s cries drew Jay and Spencer¡¯s attention. When they entered the room, Angeline threw herself into Jay''s arms and cried her heart out. "Aunt Crystal is..." Spencer staggered when he heard how Angeline was addressing Mrs. Yorks. Spencer was a big old man, and in his opinion, now that Sandra had died, their once beautiful memories and grievances were also gone with the wind. Spencer knew from the way Angeline addressed Mrs. Yorks as Aunt Crystal that the woman was mad at him again. Spencer sighed and said sorrowfully, "Darling, Sandra i s dead. Why are you fussing over things with a dead person?" Mrs. Yorks closed her eyes and made no reply to Spencer¡¯s question. Spencer had previously thought that she was just unwell so she was not in the mood to talk. Now, he realized that Mrs. Yorks was mad at him. He felt greatly wronged. "What did I do wrong, darling?" Mrs. Yorks said wearily, "You should go out. I''m tired." However, she was only asking Spencer to go out, not everyone else. It was clear that she was against Spencer. Just like that, Spencer felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles. "What did I do wrong, darling? Tell me. I know, are you ming me for giving Sandra a grand burial ceremony? Or are you ming me for recording Sandra in our genealogical record? Or perhaps... you¡¯re ming me for burying her with the title as my wife?" Spencer thought for a very long time. While feeling troubled, he said, "She cut off all ties with the Davises because of me. Now that she''s dead, she¡¯ll turn into a lonely soul if the Yorks don¡¯t take her in. She saved m y life and I can¡¯t bring myself to treat her like that..." Mrs. Yorks finally looked up at Spencer, though her gaze was iparably bleak and in despair. "Spencer, if you can''t bear having her turn into a lonely soul, let me take her ce and be one." She was clearly furious and intended to scream at his face. She wanted to ask him if he remembered that she had abandoned her parents and luxurious life as well. However, Mrs. Yorks merely let out a bitterugh weakly. Spencer was dumbfounded by her decisiveness. He had finally gotten the chance to spend thest days of his life peacefully and thought that he could grow old with her, but he did not expect that he would chill her heart once more. He naively thought that they would not argue anymore now that they were old and that he was just destined to live a life of regret. He had overlooked Mrs. Yorks'' determination. "You''re sick, darling. You should recuperate now. Don''t get angry at a dead person," Spencer said helplessly. What he did not know was that Sandra''s death had been thest straw for Mrs. Yorks. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sandra was gone, and when she left, she had brought with her Spencer¡¯s love as well. Mrs. Yorks realized that she had always been the loser. "Let''s get a divorce, Spencer." Mrs. Yorks suddenly said in a weak voice. Spencer was petrified. "Do you know what you''re saying, darling?" Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 Chloe persuaded her as well, asking, "Why bother, Crystal?¡± Mrs. Yorks said, "I''ve made up my mind. Don¡¯t persuade me anymore. From today onward, Spencer, you and I are strangers and we will leave our fates to heaven. You don''t have toe and see me anymore. We will have no dealings with each other no matter if we''re dead or alive.¡± Having said that, she opened the side drawer with trembling hands and pulled out a letter written in her own blood. She handed it to Spencer. She did not even bother to say anything and closed her eyes, no longer showing any more reactions. Spencer looked at the letter written in blood and read the firm, unrelenting words: [I, Crystal Sullivan, am voluntarily withdrawing from the Yorks family because I have divorced Spencer Yorks. When I die. m y best friend, Angeline Severe, will take care of my funeral arrangements. I have no home to. return to, nor can I return to my inws'' ce. I am adrift and homeless. My body will be cremated and my ashes will be carried along by the tide.] When Spencer read the decisive letter, he burst into tears on the spot. "Are you really going to be so cruel?¡± Mrs. Yorks pulled the nket over her body. At this moment, the servant walked over andined with a cry, "Mrs. Yorks hasn''t eaten for a day. I thought she didn''t have an appetite but now it seems like she¡¯s intentionally going on a hunger strike. Spencer was even more heartbroken when he heard the news. At this moment, Spencer was not the only one who was breaking down emotionally-even Grand Old Master Yorks and Chloe were having an emotional breakdown as well. They did not know that they would hurt Mrs. Yorks so deeply for thinking kindly about Sandra after she died. Angeline knew that Mrs. Yorks had a tough character and it would be difficult to change her mind once she had made a decision. Seeing how she was determined to die and her strong resistance against the Yorks, she grew sorrowful as well. Angeline said to Spencer, "You should all go out, Uncle Spencer. Let me talk to her.¡± Spencer looked at Mrs. Yorks¡¯ ashen face and then at the door. His feet were heavy as lead because he knew that he might never have the chance to step into this room ever again once he walked out. Mrs. Yorks was determined to cut off all ties with him and she would keep her word. Just like when she was younger, she had moved into the parish hall and lived there for decades. Spencer did not want his rtionship with Mrs. Yorks to end this way, sekhe got down to his . knees before the bed while : trembling. His tears started pouting downs cheeks as he repented. "Darling, we''re both old now.Don''t tak¨¦ everything too seriously because you will only hurf yourself that way." His gesture had everyone in the room sighing with emotions In Yorks Stronghold, men did not kneel. In Grand Old Master Yorks¡¯ opinion, Spencer was showing the greatest form of sincerity by apologizing like this. They thought that Mrs. Yorks would change her mind this time. However, Mrs. Yorks unexpectedly continued to lie on the bed without moving an inch no matter how hard Spencer begged her. Angeline said sadly, "Uncle Spencer, it''s no use no matter what you do. Aunt Crystal''s grief is too great.¡± Jay said, "Grandpa, Mom, let''s go out. Aunt Crystal needs some time alone.¡± Jay had always supported Angeline no matter what she did. Angeline was addressing Mrs. Yorks as Aunt Crystal out of respect, hence Jay did the same by calling her Aunt Crystal as wellN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chloe stared dazedly at Jay, her expression bing dull. After letting out a sigh, she helped Grand Old Master Yorks out of the room Grand Old Master Yorks consoled Spencer, saying, " Don''t be too hard on yourself Crystal isn¡¯t going to <> havea fitat this age forlong. .s Apgize to her after a few days whedshe has calmed downand she''ll forgive you." "Content belongs to¡¯ a Spencer thought about it and agreed with what his father said. Mrs. Yorks was old and had nowhere to g o. She was just mad because he had given Sandra a grand burial as his wife. Spencer thought that there was no need fora living person to kick up a fuss overmatters like that with a => dead person. When Mrs. Yorks had thought I it through after a few days ander anger subsided, thisdispute would be over. a Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 What he was not aware of was that Sandra''s death was exactly the reason why Mrs. Yorks was furious. lf Sandra were alive, she could still fight for it. However, now that Sandra was dead, she became Spencer''s wife. Then what about Mrs. Yorks, his rightful and legal wife? Was she his mistress now? Mrs. Yorks was a proud woman who would only allow Spencer to have one wife. She was strongly against mistresses, so how could she tolerate being one herself? At that moment, in Mrs. Yorks¡¯ room. Angeline sat by the bed and gently pulled on the nket. Only then did Mrs. Yorks'' face reappear. Angeline said, "Aunt Crystal, why are you suffering on your own with the anger, hatred, and resentment you''re feeling? You should go and torture that heartless man." Mrs. Yorks stared at Angeline and said aggrievedly.¡± Angeline, the one thing that I hate most in the world are mistresses. I didn''t expect that after so many years, I would be his mistress. I''m unwilling to g o down like this.¡± Mrs. Yorks thumped on her chest as tears rolled down her cheeks Angeline felt Mrs. Yorks'' pain and held her hand tightly. She said, ¡°Aunt Crystal, I know you''re heartbroken. However, if you think about it, Uncle Spencer is the one to me. Don''t torture yourself. Get up, have something to eat, and pick your bone with him. Make his life hell. Angeline''s intention was to get Mrs. Yorks out of her hunger strike. However, she did not expect that her kind words would save Mrs. Yorks but lead to chaos in the Yorks Stronghold. Mrs. Yorks thought about it for a while and then said angrily, "I feel annoyed when I see him now. I don''t want to see him, hear his voice, or live under the same roof as him." Angeline said, "In that case, why don''t I send you to the Severes¡¯ residence? That way. you''ll get to spend some time with Dawn. How does that sound?" Mrs. Yorks roared, "Dawn is not a member of the Yorks family! Everyone in the Yorks family is wicked. Their bloodline should end with them.¡± She was so furious that she started ranting. "I hope that Spencer will end up old and alone." Frontyard. Jay, Old Master Yorks, and the others sat around the sofa. Everyone''s faces were gloomy and depressed Cole was the only one who was enjoying his coffee as i f nothing had happened Spencer was annoyed and scolded. him, "Cole, go andfort your ~ mother! Only you can suppress her violent temper.¡¯ Swnovel _Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cole sneered, "Hmph. I''m not going to. My mother hates me to death now. She wishes I''m dead.¡± Spencer said angrily, "How could she wish you were dead? You''re her son!¡± Cole rolled his eyes at Spencer and* said, "Get a servant to check ons Mors ¡®Then you''ll understand.¡± Spencer was worried about Mrs. Yorks so he asked the servant to check on her. Before long, the servant returned. Spencer impatiently asked, "How''s Crys?¡± The servant answered hesitantly, "She¡¯s talking to Madam Angeline." Spencer eased his solemn expression and said, "That''s good to know." Cole snorted and asked the servant. "What did my mother say?¡± The servant looked at Spencer timidly. She dared not say anything. Spencer noticed her odd behavior and shouted, "Tell me!" The servant said while trembling, "Master, I dare not say." "Tell me!" Spencer was burning with rage. The servantknew she had to tell the truth. "Madam said that she feels ~ annoyed when she sees you. She also said that she doesn''t want to heagyour voice nor live unde? the same roof as you. ¡® Content belongs to < Spencer''s body trembled violently. Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 Spencer''s body trembled like a leaf. He was unsure whether it was due to fear or anger. The servant continued talking, "Madam also said that she hopes that the Yorks bloodline will end with you." Spencer''s face turned blue... ¡®How could she be so resolute and ruthless to me? She must hate me so much...¡± Grand Old Master Yorks valued the longevity of the Yorks'' bloodline and the number of their descendants. He was furious when he heard what the servant said. "She... She... Even if she hates the Yorks family, she shouldn''t curse her own son! Why is she so cruel and vicious?" Cole faintly said, "Grandpa, it¡¯s not my mother who is cruel and vicious. It''s the Yorks family. My mother has only ever had one wish-to marry someone and grow old with him. My dad married her and immediately forgot the promise he made to her. He messed around and pissed my mother off so much that she moved into the parish hall." Whenever Cole talked about his parents¡¯ rtionship, his expression turned dark. He continued, "If my father had truly cherished my mother, he wouldn''t have been involved with those women. Dad, after so many years, my mother finally forgave you for me and Dawn. However, you decided t o make Sandra your wife instead. How ridiculous is this? Her whole life, she has hated those women who rob others of their husbands. She never dreamed that she would be demoted to a mistress by the man she loved the most. How could she not be furious?" A look of guilt appeared on Spencer''s face as he uttered, "I made a rash decision because I felt bad for Sandra..." ¡°Hmph, it''s more than that. You have feelings for Sandra. You keep saying that you love my mother, but you don¡¯t love her as much as you think you do. You have never treated her right. I pity my mother. She wanted a love that couldst forever but unfortunately, she met you.¡± Spencer staggered. This was the first time that Cole had shared his opinion on the matter. It tumed out that he also resented Spencer. Cole let out a sigh. He then turned his head to Grand Old Master Yorks and said, "I''ve decided, Sir Ares and I will go to Sacred Land to look for Blood Lily."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. From his frustrated expression, it was obvious that he was just trying to escape from the happenings at home. At this moment, Angeline appeared while feeling guilty and looking upset. Jay immediately stood up. Angeline walked straight to Spencer and said, When you made Sandra¡± your wife, did you ever think about howAunt Crystal, yourwfully wetided wife, would feel about it?" Spencer appeared guilty and replied, "I didn''t put much thought into it at that time.¡± ¡°Aunt Crystal will never be your mistress, do you understand that?" Angelina''s voice was gentle, but she sounded sad. Spencer nodded. Looking back, he knew now it had been inapprspriate of him to hold a big funeral for Sandra. He was an -> insensitive man. Although he > acknawiedged that he had done something wrong, he did notthink thatit was that big of a deat He did not realize it was Mrs. Yorks¡¯st attempt to save the marriage. Angeline said, "Since Sandra is your. wife andAunt Crystal is unwillingto be your mistress, how are you c> naing to resolve this, Uncle¡± Spencer?¡± Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org Spencer was dazed. Yes, how would he solve the problem? "Crys is my wife, you can tell her to rx," Spencer answered. Angeline said, "Are you going to tear down Sandra''s tombstone and have it recarved?" "That would be disrespectful to the deceased.¡± Spencer quickly waved his hand and refused Angeline¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 "In that case, are you nning on having two wives?" Angeline reminded him, ¡°Aunt Crystal will never agree to it.¡± Spencer felt cornered. "Why does she insist on making things difficult for m e?" Angeline sighed weakly and said, "Uncle Spencer, I''m sorry. You still failed to cherish thest chance Aunt Crystal gave you." Spencer was dumbfounded. "What do you mean?¡± Just as he spoke, Mrs. Yorks walked out. Her hair was i n an updo and she looked elegant in an evening dress. However, her expression was deste. Everyone present had their attention on her. Mrs. Yorks walked up to Cole, locked at him, and said in a gentle tone, "I''m sorry, Cole. I never wanted to make you ufortable, but you have to make a choice now. I chose to stay in Yorks Stronghold for so long because I didn''t want to force you. However, it¡¯s time for you to make a choice.¡± The crowd was confused about what Mrs. Yorks was referring to. Before Mrs. Yorks said anything else, Cole blurted out, "If you choose to divorce Dad, I''m with you. Mrs. Yorks smiled and said, "Very good. What do you think about changing yourst name to Sullivan?" Cole nodded. "Okay." Spencer stared in horror. It was unbelievable that Mrs. Yorks was so determined to end the Yorks¡¯ bloodline. He felt heartbroken and snarled at her, saying, "Are you retaliating against me?" Mrs. Yorks didn''t even look at him. In her heart, Spencer was just a random passerby now. Grand Old Master Yorks'' heart ached. His hands trembled and he kept repeating to Spencer, ¡°You can''t let them go. Spencer, you can''t let them go, or our family will be gone.¡± Spencer ran up to Mrs. Yorks, knelt down again, and said with a face full of tears, "Crys, please forgive me. I''ll do anything for you...¡± Mrs. Yorks gently pushed his hand away and said.¡± Don¡¯t bother me ever again. I don''t want to meet you i n my next life."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer''s hand dropped weakly. After Mrs. Yorks made her peace, she walked out the door without looking back. Carson went after Cole and said, "Master, Master, am Iing with you?" Cole pushed him away and said, no longer''the young master of the Yorks family, I''ve changed myst name to Sullivan. I don''t havexthe money to pay Content belongs ike) you anymore." Grand Old Master Yorks called out sadly, "Cole, don''t go...¡± Cole looked back at Grand Old Master Yorks and said,¡± Grandpa, I''ve told you, the Yorks have sinned too much and there will be retribution." Grand Old Master Yorks spat out blood and fainted on the ground. Chloe panicked and shouted, "Dad!" Angeline looked at the messy situation and then looked at Jay = . guiltily tFit were not for her decision to persuade Aunt Crystal to stand up for Rerself, maybe this would not hawe happened. < "I''m sorry, Mom," Angeline felt guilty and said to Chloe. Chloe said-in a daze, "I can''t me you for this. If youhadn''t said = anything; Crystal would continue to suffer You showed her that she had a choice After all, this is ourfault. If she''s happy, I¡¯m happy." Cojttent b¨¦longs to 7 Angeline said, "Mom, I''m afraid Aunt Crystal won''te back.¡± Chloe was startled and then said, "I guess so too." The children ying outside could tell that something big was happening in the Yorks family. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Jenson and Baby Robbie took Angel for a walk in the courtyard. When they saw Mrs. Yorks and Cole Yorks leaving with sad faces, Baby Robbie shook his head and sighed. "I knew something was going to happen the moment Granduncle Spencer wanted to have a big funeral for Sandra." Jenson''s face sank, and he said in a very uneasy tone,¡± Sandra has been dead for so long but Grandma Crystal only chose to take action today. I''m afraid this is Mommy''s doing." Baby Robbieughed and said, "Grandma Crystal has been in bed for so long. It must''ve been Mommy who persuaded her to stop wasting her time pretending to b e sick. Instead, she told Grandma Crystal to be a fighter. The Yorks family had iting.¡± Jenson nced at Baby Robbie with a cheeky smile o n his face. "Aren''t you afraid that the bandits of the Yorks family will be upset with Mommy?¡± Baby Robbie took out the Yorks family''s seal and said, "With this, they would never dare retaliate against Mommy.¡± Jenson shook his head. Baby Robbie did not understand that emotions were rarely rational. Jay felt defeated as he headed home with his family. Angeline felt a little guilty. so she kept quiet the entire way. Angel sat on Jay¡¯s shoulders and asked him in a hushed voice, "Daddy, why is Mommy upset?¡± ¡°Your mommy didn''t think about the consequences and caused a boo-boo," Jay said. Angeline was stunned and stopped in her tracks. She looked at Jay angrily and said, "Do you think I did something wrong?¡± The Yorks family had been torn apart, and Jay, the grandson of the Yorks family, was reasonably upset. "Angeline, you should''ve discussed it with me before doing this.¡± Jay said vaguely.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angeline eximed, ¡°What is there to discuss? Didn''t you see how heartbroken Aunt Crystal was? She wanted to die by starving herself.¡± "Still, you shouldn''t have persuaded her to retaliate against the Yorks family,¡± Jay said. Angeline put her hands on her hips and went all out." I did what I did. What are you going to do about it?¡± Jay smiled and said, "You''re my wife, of course, I''ll support you. However, if you''re being honest with yourself. do you feel happier after doing this?¡± Angeline stared at him angrily ane said, "I didn''tdo anything wrong. I was the Yorks family who salle ¡° Aunt Crystal, and your uncle isn''ta loyal raan. You''re not distinguishing between rignt and wrong and.blindly sidiag with your family. mvery digappointed in you." Copt¨¦nt belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jay was speechless. He reluctantlyepened his mouth to say, ¡®Angeline, I''m not purely speakingfor them, but I just don¡¯t -> think it Was worth it. Look, the Yorks familytias been torn apart andu YOU''RE not happy. Cole has ne future after leaving the Yorks fanny...¡± Women were not as sensible as men, and Jay was a businessman. He never made investments that resulted in a loss. Angeline, on the other hand was emotional and prioritized love. Angeline got angrier with Jay''s rebuttal. She angrily said. ¡°If you continue talking, I''ll learn from Yasmin Cohen and cut contact with you.¡± After speaking, Angeline left angrily. Jay said angrily, "What''s the big deal, why do you have to...¡± Baby Robbie hurriedly covered Jay¡¯s mouth and said nervously, ¡°Please stop, Daddy." "Who is Yasmin Cohen?¡± Jay asked Baby Robbie "A female author from the 80s. Her husband, Zion Langdon, married someone else So she left with their two childredvand the baby inher I womb. Sifice then, the two never < saw each other again, but they ha had somecorrespondence betweeh thertrin theirter years. Despite having many chances to m¨¦et her husband again, Yasmin Cohen chose to avoid him. They did not meet even until taking theirst breaths. Mr. Zion Langdon regretted his decision his entire life. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 After hearing the story, Jay eximed, ¡°What a tough woman!" Baby Robbie asked him, "Daddy, who do you think is tougher? Mommy or Yasmin Cohen?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay remembered the time when Angeline was on Mount Pearl and chose to run away from home. If he had not begged her to stay and she just so happened t o be sick and needed him, Jay was not sure if Angeline would still be by his side. Jay felt cold chills just thinking about it. It turned out that Angeline was taking reference from a pioneer like Yasmin Cohen. People like that would not compromise when it came to love. They knew to walk away when it was time. That was why Angeline had persuaded Aunt Crystal to leave Uncle Spencer. When they got back to Chateau de Selene, Baby Robbie said to Jay anxiously, "Daddy, please clear all misunderstandings with Mommy before you leave Imperial Capital. You''ll be separated for a while after this and I don''t want any cracks in your rtionship with Mommy." Jay gently touched Baby Robbie''s head andforted him, saying, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that things are alright before I leave.¡± Angel hobbled over with a keyboard and shoved it into Jay''s hands. "Daddy, take this and Mommy will forgive you.¡± Jay was not sure how to react. "Angel, who taught you this?¡± Angel said, "Uncle Zayne told me that there are three magic tools to subdue women-keyboard, cactus, and washboard.¡± Jay''s handsome face turned awkward. "Stupid Zayne.¡± Jay took the keyboard and went upstairs. Walking into the master bedroom, he saw Angeline sitting on the bed with swollen eyes and sighing. Jay walked over and looked at her silently. After a long time, he said:in a loving voice, '' I didn''t mean to~ = me-you. was just worried about youstook at you, I can tell that you''re upset." - Angeline plunged into his arms and said, "I can''t just stand back!" Jay patted her t back and felt her fragile body tembling with fear. He fel distressed and said, "I know you. ave gogd intentions, but it¡¯s a ompli¡éated matter. I don''t cares that you saved Aunt Crystal but brake the hearts of the Yorks family. Angeline, l@nly care about you. I don''t want you to live in guilt. It''s not Content belongs to good for your health.¡± After Angelin¨¦calmed down, she realized thakencouraging Aunt Crystal to-st tand up to Spencer Yorks was ali ithe extreme. However, ats> that time, she could not think of another way. She could not just sit back and watch Aunt Crystal suffer. Angeline felt guilty. "Jaybie, what should I do now?" Jay said in a gentle voice, "Don''t me yourself. Angeline, I''ll take care of this, okay?" "How are you nning to do that?¡± Angeline looked at him guiltily. Every time she got into trouble, he would clean up the mess for her. Jay said, "As long as you promise me that you won''t follow Yasmin Cohen''s footsteps. I want to spend my life with you. No matter what happens, I''ve got your back.¡± Angeline was a little ashamed. She had acted rashly when she mentioned Yasmin Cohen. "I''m sorry, Jaybie." Angeline said, ashamed Jay was relieved and said, "No worries.¡± Angeline looked at the keyboard in Jay''s hand and smiled. "Why? Are you going to kneel on it?" Jay said, "If you ever run away from me, I''ll kneel in front of you and ask for your forgiveness.¡± Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Angeline snatched the keyboard from him and said bashfully. "A man only kneels to God and their parents. Meanwhile, you''re kneeling to your wife. Are you not afraid of gettingughed at?" Jay smiled at her uninhibitedly and said, "As long as you''re happy, I don¡¯t mind if othersugh at me." Angeline was utterly moved by this as Jay would often consider her feelings at all times. She hugged him even tighter because she was so touched by him. Then, she pressed her face against his chest. Her eyes were filled with the unwillingness to part from him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "When are you leaving. Jaybie?" "You decide for me," said Jay softly. Angeline replied, "I will not." Jay was smiling. "Can''t bear to let me go?" "Yeah." Jay hugged her tenderly and said, "I''lle back as fast as I can.¡± Angeline finally made up her mind and replied, "Then ... you should go as soon as possible so that you cane back sooner." Jay said, "I''ll leave the day after tomorrow, okay?" ¡°Okay.¡± said Angelina as she nodded reluctantly. In order to resolve the matters in the Yorks family, Jay decided to give Cole a call. When Cole answered the call, he said in a strange tone, ¡°Sir Ares, I''m no longer a member of the Yorks family. If you''re looking for me to help someone with the surname Yorks, I''m not going to be polite anymore. Bye-bye.¡± "So what should I call you now? Mister?" Jay was a flexible man as well. Seeing that Cole was unwilling to return to the Yorks family, he took the initiative to sever their rtionship as cousins. Cole hesitated for a moment. Since he had left the Yorks family, he was no longer a Yorks. He had changed his surname to Sullivan as well. ¡°I''m Mr. Sullivan." Jay curled his lips. "Little Sully?" Cole scoffed. "You must be doing this on purpose. That nickname is horrid. Just call me Sir Sullivan from now on.¡± Jay replied, "Are you deranged? You''re much younger than I am. Is it appropriate for you to ask me, Sir Ares, to call you Sir Sullivan?" Since Cole had just left the Yorks family, he had not thought of a good name just yet. However, after getting ridiculed by Jay, Cole decided to toss the matter aside and said, ¡°Stop the nonsense. What do you want?" "I''m heading to Sacred Land the day after tomorrow. Are youing?" Cole was somewhat depressed and wanted to head out for some leisure time as well. He said without hesitation, "I¡¯ming.¡± "This trip will be very dangerous. If I''m not mistaken, i t might even cost you your life. So do everything you have to do before you leave." "There''s nothing left for me to do.¡± said Cole. "Aren''t you going to say goodbye to Spencer, the man who brought you up?" "I have nothing to de with him anymore.¡± "Cole Yorks, he was the one who raised you. You have an obligation to provide for him,¡± Jay reminded him Cole became taciturn instead Jay reminded him of another matter, "And your¡¯son as well. Aren''t you. going to. see him? Perhaps this¡± might. even be yourst time > taying yur eyes on him.¡± Content}belongs to - Cole finally realized that Jay''s call harbored an ulterior motive. "If you were me, what would you do?¡± He suddenly became more frustrated. He was dejected and his willpower had decreased Jay said, ¡®don''t really care about ~ right or wrong, only human LS rtionships. Whoever has devoted themselves to me, I''ll devote amyself tothem as well." 7 Cole forced out a bitter chuckle and said, "You''re merely here as a mediator for the Yorks family.¡± Jay replied, "I heard that your mother ran away to be an anchorite when you were sti I young. Your dad and grandpa&were the ones who had painstakirigly brought you up. Sing¡± you weren''t a parent in the pas tou certa aiclly wouldn''t have understood the: erardship of raising a chit: But now that you''ve taken care.of Dawn, you should know how miich effort your father and grandfather have put into raising you. Do you truly have the heart to forsake your rtionship with them?" Content belongs to Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 Cole said, "I know this very well. If it weren''t for their years of nurturing, I would''vepletely severed ties with the Yorks family. But the Yorks have turned their backs on my mother and I''m the only person that my mother can rely on now. If I''m not on her side, my mom''s life will genuinely be too pitiful.¡± Jay replied, "One''s character often determines their destiny. Perhaps the Yorks are responsible for your mother''s bitter hardships, but she yed a role in it as well. If she hadn''t chosen to run off to be an anchorite after that conflict with your father but bravely confronted him about it, perhaps your dad¡¯s decade-long rtionship with Sandra wouldn''t have happened. Now, she wants your father to forget Sandra. You should know how hard this must be for him." Cole furrowed his eyebrows. "I know for sure that you''re merely here to act as a mediator for the Yorks family now." Jay said, "I''m merely stating it out after an objective and fair assessment.¡± Cole furiously scoffed. "If this were to happen to Angeline, I have every reason to believe that she¡¯d make the same decision as my mother.¡± Jay''s unfathomable eyes were as deep as the ocean when he said, "Truthfully speaking, if I had made such a mistake, Angeline wouldn''t have waited until she was an old woman before choosing to leave me Although she''s quite simr to your mother, Angeline i still more decisive than her and wouldn''t have stalled this for so long. She''s surely not such a passive person as well.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cole said, "What are you trying to say here? I''ve been listening to you speak for a long time now and I think you''re grumbling about my mother being unwise when she was young, that she only stood up to fight when she''s older, right?" Jay nodded "When she was younger, she gave up your father to Sandra. If you count the years, your dad and Sandra have spent more time together as husband and wife than your dad and your mom. It''s reasonable that your father considers Sandra as his wife and stands behind her.¡± Cole roared at him, "Have you forgotten how Sandra had previously harmed your darling Angeline? How can you speak up for the vile-hearted woman?" Jay said furiously, "Cole Yorks, Sandra is not the only person I should be hating but the entire Yorks family. Because all of them have harmed my dear Angeline before-you as well.¡± Jay said in dismay, "Angeline took a great deal of alfon to teach me how to abandermpersonal vengeance for. the sake, ofthe bigger picture. Buts here you-are, trying to reopen old¡± wouRes. You don''t know how-much myheart aches every time > remember how the Yorks-Have hurt my Angeline.¡± Cole spat out, ¡°But you''ve lost the ability to tell right from wrong." Jay said, "Angeline said that a lot of things havetheir own merits and demeritsNt''s just harder to determine all the pros and cons ¡ã when ies to familial matters, as there s$ no winner or loserwhen it corfies to this." 6 ~ a¡° ~ Ns Cole was slightly taken aback. "Then why did she persuade my mom to leave my dad?" Jay replied, "When she urged your mother to leave, it was because she wanted to save your mother¡¯s heart from pain. But seeing Grandpa and Uncle so aggrieved, my dear Angeline feels guilty again. Cole fell into deep silence. After some time, Cole said, "Tell her not to feel guilty. I''ll go back to the Yorks family.¡± Jay nodded and said, "Okay." Cole sighed again before asking, ¡°So you''re leaving Imperial Capital the day after tomorrow?¡± Jay said, "Grayson¡¯s and Andy''s bodies are going through tremendaus amounts of changes - - every day: W e have to find Blood Lily from Sacred Land as soonas possible before the unthinkable ens." swnovel. 4 Cole said, "Angeline is willing to let you leave?¡± Jay said, ¡°She''s not. It''s just that she¡¯s thinking of the safety of everyone in Imperial Capital. She has toletm___/J. e go. Cole suddenly showed a bright smile, saying. "As expected from the woman I loved." Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 A sharp light shed across Jay''s eyes when he said, "Are you seeking death, Cole Yorks?" Cole said, "Come on. You''re a big old man now. Aren''t you tired of getting jealous all day long? Don''t worry, I''ve learned to let go of my obsession with Angeline.¡± Jay gritted his teeth, saying, "Call her Cousin Angeline.¡± Cole shot a speechless re and muttered, ¡°lm merely addressing her by her name. Why are you bing s 0 serious?¡± Jay seemed to be in slight disbelief when he said,¡± Why''d you suddenly let go of your obsession?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cole replied, "After knowing you for so long, I finally understood why I lost. You have an indomitable spirit, and you''re able to walk through fire. You''re able to disregard all living things, yet you''re able to bend your back just to serve Angeline willingly. You''re truly suitable for a woman like Angeline When she¡¯s weak and helpless, you can be her blue sky and support her. But when she''s firm and resolute, you''re able to sit back and depend on her.¡± Jay furrowed his brows. "Where did you get so many random metaphors? The only thing that''s important i n our rtionship is that I love her and she loves me back. After countlesspromises, we''ve ultimately reached our current state." Cole was thoroughly dumbfounded Jay continued, ¡°You''ll find a woman you love as well. As long as you treat her sincerely, I believe that when you''re older, you''ll have no regrets being with her." Cole pursed his lips, saying, "I know you''re trying to talk me into something, and I''m not hearing it.¡± "Is that what I''m doing?" Jay said. Cole replied, "You''re trying to have me get together with Shirley for Dawn''s sake, right? Don''t you already know that Shirley and I are pr opposites? She works all day every day because it makes her feel more fulfilled, and material wealth gives her a sense o f security. On the contrary, I''m never one whe worries about materialistic things and will never disdainfully sell my soul for money." Jay scoffed at him and said, "Don¡¯t make yourself sound so lofty. May I interpret this to you from another perspective? Sis Shirley is brimming with passion\in her life, so she¡¯s orging ahead and striving hard to-~ diligentlimprove herself. On thes her mand, you have never engaged in herrest work, arezy, andnever thought of improving yourself. You rid Sis Shirley are akin te an easy bathhouse pool and a ceaselessly owing river. The two of you are ndeed unsuitable for one another because pools tend to dry up one day while rivers will forever be flowing, up until they''ve reached famous mountains and greater rivers." oO fen} a Cole was staring nkly upon hearing Jay¡¯s words. H e said, "Can you not make it sound so bad?" Jay replied, "I get it now. You''re looking down on my Sis Shirley, huh? You thing that youre a top student who graduated from a famous university while my Sis Shirley igjust a woman with no academic qualifications, right? < $6 that! ''stthe reason youre so proud and.Sonceited? Perhaps yousthink the role she should be ying is something more humble or modest? However, in the eyes of a bystander, you''re a guy with nothing more than declining talents while our Sis Shirley is a diamond in the making. She''s getting brighter with each passing day after much polishing." ~ Yes, Cole felt utterly defeated at the moment. If Jay continued to speak, his pride would be crushed by him. "Please... stop talking." Jay continued, "Once I leave Imperial Capital, Sis Shirley will bring Dawn to Tourmaline Estate to keep my dear Angelinepany. Angelina told me that she wants to take this ¡ª opportunity to have a good chat with her sister. Since Sis Shirley isirt getting any younger, she needs to st¨¦p waiting for a man like yourself. This time around, Angeline said that she''ll persuade Sis Shirley to marry herself off." Jay could imagine that Cole''s expressionless face on the other end of the line was now blue without even looking at him. He smiled and continued "My dearest cousin, once we return from Sacred Land. perhaps Sis Shirley would have given birth to another younger sibling for Dawn.¡± Cole was in a towering rage and said, "You keep harboring evil intentions...¡± Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 After Jay hung up the phone, Cole could not calm down for quite some time. Was he really living his life so meaninglessly? His devastating life was indeed inferior to Shirley¡¯s currently dazzling lifestyle. It was no wonder Sir Ares despised him When he thought about the fact that he was leaving Imperial Capital with Jay soon, Cole decided to visit his son Dawn He came to the Severe family¡¯s house in Swallow City. When Dawn heard that he hade over, he quickly ran out of the house and spread his arms while shouting affectionately from afar, "Daddy!" Cole hugged Dawn tightly into his arms. Although Cole and Shirley were not married, Dawn had never been cold toward his father just because his parents were living separately. Shirley had yed a considerable part in this as she constantly described Cole as a perfect hero in front of Dawn. Cole was forever grateful to Shirley because of this. "Why haven''t youe to see me for so long, Daddy?" Dawn acted coyly in his arms.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Cole exined, "Daddy has been a little busy recently. But even if I have no time toe over, you can always ask Mommy to bring you to Imperial Capital to look for me.¡± Dawn pouted and said, "Daddy. Mommy has been busy as well recently. She''s been going on dates with Uncle Greene." When Cole heard this, the expression on his face instantly stiffened. ¡°Dawn, Mommy and Uncle Greene are merely colleagues. They''re only hanging out together for work. They''re not going on dates." Cole corrected him In his mind, if Shirley and Francis honestly had feelings for each other, they would have gotten together long ago. Dawn remained firm in his opinion. He sworewhile patting his chestand said, ''I''fYtelling you the truth, Daddy. Mommy told me herself that after she-and Uncle Greene get married, shell give me another brother." C¨¦ntent belongs to When Dawn put it that way, Cole started to feel a drum beating inside his heart. He was inexplicably flustered and tried to look for the cause of the panic in his heart. However, it seemed to havee out of nowhere. Ultimately, he secretly thought, ¡®Maybe I''m not fond of the idea of Shirley giving Dawn a younger brother because I''m afraid Dawn will no longer receive the same amount of attention.¡¯ When Shirley came downstairs and saw Cole, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled at him and said, "You''re here for a visit?¡± Cole looked at Shirley and noticed that her face was a little pale. Then, Cole asked in concern, "Yourplexion doesn''t look so good. Are you sick?¡± Shirley replied to him calmly. "I''ve been busy with work nowadays, so I''mpletely burned out. I even stayed in the hospital for a few days.¡± Cole said, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me when something like this happened? I could''ve at least taken care of Dawn for you so that you''d be at ease while recovering." Sis Shirley''s eyes appeared dimmer. She hesitated for a long time before suddenly raising herheadand = => saying to to-Cole very seriously, ¡®Cole, what tmeed is a husband, not aman whotakes care of my child o¡± alorigside me." Content belongs ike) o Cole was stunned. "What do you mean by that?¡± Sis Shirley appeared lonesome when she said, "When I got sick, I finally understogdsomething. Only a x husbandand a wife would share << ~ life''s joys and sorrows with each¡± othe Frever because when one of them falls into a trough, the-other one will stick with them n¨¦-matter what." After a slight pause, Sis Shirley finally revealed, "I''m getting married, Cole." Cole was thoroughly stunned when he heard the news. He thought that Shirley would always be waiting for him. Their love was destined to be a tussle. He had tried to pursue Angeline, but it was to no avail Shirley had tried to chase after him. but her efforts did note to fruition. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Even though he was unwilling to yield and be with Shirley just for the sake of it, he still could not help admitting that they were fellow sufferers who empathized with one another. They were most fitting t o be a couple. However, he never expected Shirley to withdraw from their littlepetition What else could he say to her right now other than magnanimously giving her his blessing? " Congrattions to you.¡± Sis Shirley said somewhat disappointedly and frustratedly, "I used to think that since we have Dawn, I''d be able to wait for you to change your mind and give our son aplete home. I thought that I was willing to wait foolishly. It¡¯s just that... time doesn¡¯t wait for anyone. Cole. I don¡¯t particrly appreciate wasting my time on something hopeless. And I was afraid that you wouldn''t turn around to look at me until the day I died. So, I''m truly sorry that I''m choosing to give up.¡± Cole muttered, "I respect your decision. However, once you''re married and have another child with your husband, there¡¯s no need for Dawn to compete for attention with his younger siblings. I think Dawn''s custody should be handed to me." Shirley was evidently unable to part with Dawn, so her attitude became more firm as well. "I gave birth to Dawn and I was the person who raised him so you can''tpete for his custody with me, Cole.¡± Cole picked Dawn up and proceeded to walk outside.¡± This matter will be left for the court to decide." Hence, Cole and Sis Shirley seemed to have parted on bad terms. Sis Shirley looked at the unusually overbearing Cole and felt utterly aggrieved "What''s wrong with that guy?¡± Sis Shirley said as she sighed When Cole took Dawn back to Chateau de Selene, Jay''s eyes instantly widened when he saw the father and son. "Why on earth did you bring Dawn to our house, Cole?¡± Cole said, "Shirley is nning on finding Dawn a stepfather and I simply don''t agree to it. That''s why I¡¯ve brought him here. You know that I can''t go back to the Yorks family''s vi for now, so I''m hoping Angeline can take care of my Dawn for the time being.¡± Jay furiously scoffed. "Do you think Angeline is running a charity here? She already has her hands full taking care of Angel alone. How would she have the energy to care for Dawn as well? Moreover, Dawn and Angel are simply ipatible with one another.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. They''ll fight each time they meet. You''re well aware of this too.¡± Cole said, ¡°It''s not that Dawn is ipatible with Angel but that Angel is simply ipatible with any other children. Tell me, who hasn''t received a beating from Angel before?¡± Jay''s method of shielding nis daughter was¡®getting more inhumane asthe said, "Your son is the one with bandit blood flowing o inside ofvhim. He''sbative andis alwaysyprovoking my daughter It''s justthat he has failed to beatup Angel each time. Stop overlooking your son''s shorings-and continuously pinning the me on my daughter.¡± Cole was agitated by him and ced Dawn on heground while provocatively saying, "Dawn, go and look for Angel and have a rea fight with her. I want to let them know thatit''s not that you can''t beat her butyou''re merely letting her win." Dawn went on to hide behind Cole and was unwilling toe forth Jay shook his head and said, "Your son gets frightened as soon as he hears my daughter''s name. Yet.> you''re-asking him to provoke Angel? Donttry to make him fall ill out of fear." Cole looked at Dawn resentfully and asked, "Are you that afraid of Angel?¡± Dawn said, Tm not afraid of her, but I can''t fight her.¡± "Why not?¡± "Great-grandpa doesn''t allow it." Cole scoffed angrily. "Well, I''m allowing it. Fight her, and if you win, I''ll reward you with a lollipop." Dawn stepped inside the house with his short legs and yelled out, "Angel Ares,e out!" Angel stepped out with her hands behind her back. "What do you want, Dawn Severe?¡± "I wanna fight." Angel waved her hands, saying, "Well, I don''t wanna." Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 Dawn spared no effort for the lollipop. He violently pushed Angel and provocatively said, "I¡¯m going to beat you up today so that Daddy will reward me with a lollipop.¡± Angel rolled her eyes at him and took out a ten-dor bill from her pocket. Then, she handed it to Dawn and said, "I can give you money and you can buy a lot of lollipops with this. As long as you lose to me now, I''ll give this to you.¡± 1 Dawn took the money and put it into his pocket. Then, he fell onto the ground on purpose and pretended to cry out, "Daddy, my bum hurts..." Cole and Jay were both dumbstruck upon witnessing the two children''s maniption. Cole smacked his forehead, simply unable to watch his dramatic son getting bribed by Angel with a mere ten-dor bill. Dawn had utterly disregarded his masculinity. It was a wholly disgraceful act. Moreover, Jay did not expect his daughter to be so cunning Cole was still trying to save some dignity for his son. Instead of exposing his tricks, he walked up to Dawn and picked him up. Then, he asked caringly, "Oh no, did you fall?" Dawn stopped crying and burst into a smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Cole looked at the ten-dor bill in his son''s hand that he was tightly gripping and asked resentfully. "Do you even know how much that is?" "Ten dors.¡± "If you return that money to Angel, Daddy will give you 100 dors to fight her again. What do you think?" Dawn drooped his little head and said, "Daddy, didn¡¯t you say that boys must be gentlemanly? Girls are weaker, so we have to protect them, not bully them." Cole nced over at Angel and saw that she currently had her hands on her hips while looking at him smugly. Cole was somewhat fuming as he pointed at the boasting little Ange Saying, "My son, I have ow makesthings clear right now. A. beautiful and smart girl like-that i Ss the I most deceptive of them all. Do not for a second think that she''s the weakling because she belongs in another category of girls-tough girls." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡ê Jay''s handsome face turned darker as he scoffed at Cole. "Is this how you educate your kids? You''re trying to create a gap in their rtionship.¡± Cole shouted helplessly, "How else should I be educating him? Your daughter is practically a fighter jet. If my son keeps being considerate of her, he''ll be eaten alive by those gentler and cuter girls in the future." Angel pouted in dissatisfaction. "Well, I don¡¯t wanna b e gentle or cute anyway." Then, Jay chimed in, "Angel, why don¡¯t you bring Brother Dawn out to y? I have a few things to discuss with your Uncle Cole.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Angel ran over to Dawn and pulled his hand, saying, "Let''s go, Dawn. We''ll go y." She was acting like the big sister instead. Dawn obediently followed her and walked away. Cole looked at the two little children and teased, "I''m guessing your little Angel won''t be able to get married in the future." However, Jay was brimming with confidence as he said, "A man who possesses his own indomitable power wille to like my Angel." Cole rolled his 5 eyes at him and snarled, "Youre raising your perfect little daughter to be so crooked. . Wouldn'' it be better if she were ? more like¡± Angeline? Gentle, = considerate, and lovely. Why did¡¯ you rais@her to be more like you? She''s so,unruly and cunning at such a young age. It''s a pity for Such a beautiful girl like herself." Content belongs to Jay hated it whenever someone talked badly of his baby girl. Cole''s derogation of Angel had sessfully angered Sir Ares. Sir Ares became sharp-tongued once more and said,¡± Well, of cours?,an ignorant and ipetentman such as yourself would love.for all girls in the worlddo be gentl¨¦-considerate, and a simpleminded. Otherwise, how-else canthen like you deceive poor worhen into being your wives?" Cole was immediately enraged Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 Angeline hurriedly went out to stop the argument when she heard the quarreling outside the door. ¡°It''s normal for the children to fight but it''s the two of you who are quarreling instead. Don''t you think it¡¯s childish? Head inside and make arrangements for your trip to Sacred Land." Jay''s expression naturally became gloomy after getting scolded by his wife. He resentfully red at Cole and said, ¡°Go in." After entering, Angeline made a pot of chrysanthemum tea and poured a ss for Jay and Cole When the twa men saw the calming tea, they understood that Angeline intended to get rid of their hostile air so that they could chat peacefully. ¡°Cousin Cole, you and Jaybie are leaving Imperial Capital soon, so why did you bring Dawn to Tourmaline Estate?" Angeline asked suspiciously. A trace of pain shed across Cole''s eyes. It took him quite some time before he could say. ¡°Your big sister is getting married, and I don''t want Dawn to grow up in a new family. So I''m trying to fight for his custody and take care of my son on my own from now on.¡± Angeline was somewhat startled. "Sis Shirley is getting married? With who? Why haven''t I heard anything about it?¡± Cole said, "She fell ill before this, and apparently Francis was the one who took care of her. I guess she must''ve had a new awakening about life that she¡¯s now determined to marry Francis right after getting ill. The only thing I can do is support her decision.¡± Jay jeered at him. his tone sounding as though he was rejoicing in Cole''s misfortune. "What did I say to you just now? An ignorant and ipetent man such as yourself can only deceive those innocent and simple-minded girls. An excellent woman like Sis Shirley finally knows that you''re not husband material. Angeline felt that Jay was too harsh with his words and gave him a condemning look. Cole was not that angry. On the contrary, he quietly entertained Jay and said, ¡°You truly do hold every single grudge and seek vengeance for everything small, don¡¯t you? It seems like the rumor is true now that I see how you''re acting.¡± Angeline seemed to have thought of something else, and there was a sly light in her eyes. "So, Cousin Cole, Sis Shirley is getting married now. How do you feel about that?¡± Cole shrugged his shoulders and said, "I wish them the best, obviously." "Don''t you have the slightest feelings for my sister?" Angeline became somewhat anxious. Cole pondered over it seriously and said, "Feelings? N o. Affections? Perhaps a little bit.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s the difference?" Angeline tried to ask for help as she looked at Jay. She would habitually ask for guidance for things she could not understand. "I suppose feelings are what you call love, whereas affections can be familial affection," said Jay. Angeline merely pped her thigh andughed while saying, "Isn''t that great, then?" Cole and Jay stared at Angeline in a daze. Which part o fit was great? Angeline saidjenthusiastically, "A lot of husbands¡®and wives often turn their loves ato familial affection C instead: I How many couples outs there share the same bed yet turn outto be more like siblings imthe end?¡± S ~ Cole looked at Jay somewhat intriguingly with hints o f sympathy and ridicule. Jay drooped his head and gloomily looked at Angeline. Angeline continued to exin, ¡°Love isa hormone thatst several years a t most. After a few years, a ~ couple whose love turns into family affectign will end up growing old togetiier. Meanwhile, couples,who fattt o turn their love into kinship will enti up getting separated:instead." Jay said in a huff, "Stop scrolling through Facebook so much in the future.¡± Angeline was dumbfounded. Did she say something wrong? It was undoubtedly a universally applicable truth. Cole disagreed with her yet still showed a smile while saying, "Angeline, couple who marries without fave will only end up getting filled wath resentments like m o> monand dad. If your sister likes Frascis, I have to respect her d¨¦vision.¡± Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 Angeline said somewhat disappointedly, "Truthfully, I always hoped that you and Sis Shirley would end up together. Not just because you have a child together, but because she truly likes you. You''ll always have a special ce in her heart, and now that the two of you are parting ways. I just feel that it''s a great pity.¡± Jay embraced Angeline and said, "Don''t be sad, Angeline. So many people in this world part ways almost every day, but you can rest assured that Jaybie and you will never be separated Afterward, he looked at Cole very smugly and said with some hidden meaning, "I''ll always protect you and will never allow anyone toe between us. Cole stared at him speechlessly and said, "I simply can¡¯t stand you. Stap trying to throw hints at me so frequently.¡± Jay said, "I wasn''t doing that at all. Stop assuming things on your own." Cole was so angry that he stopped replying to Jay. However, Jay added fuel to the fire and said, "Sis Shirley and Francis are getting married now, so you''re trying to take Dawn¡¯s custody from her. But how are you nning on doing that? Sis Shirley is no longer the old Shirley Severe. She''s now Severe Enterprise''s chairman and has the resources to bring up Dawn. On the contrary, you have plenty of wealth as the young master of the Yorks family but do you dare disclose your family¡¯s wealth in court? You don¡¯t. Hence. in the eyes of thew, you''re merely a parasite who has no job nor ie and who''s still living with the support of your parents. So as for the custody battle, there''s no need for you to take it to court. I already know that you''ll lose.¡± What Jay uttered might be unpleasant to hear, but it was logical. However, Cole was determined to win as well, saying, ¡°It doesn''t matter whatever goes down. I''ll not hand Dawn over to Shirley, let alone allow him to call another man his daddy. I''ll fight for Dawn''s custody no matter what it takes."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cole''s resoluteness in not sparing a single cost to win this was making Angeline feel restless. Although the Severes had a huge business now, how could they fight against the Yorks'' more or less darker and illegal methods? Cole proceeded to plead with Angeline, ¡°Angeline, the only person I''m worried about after leaving Imperial Capital is Dawn. I know very well that children who get put into a new family will mostly live their lives pessimistically or depressively. So I''m asking you to take care of my kid for my sake." Angeline knewathat the trip to Sacred Land would be unpredictable, and she did not want Cole to leave withy. any regrets. Hence, she replied ta him relyetantly,¡± Don''t worry. I IHtreat Dawnas my own and raise him ime) behealthy, optimistic, and confident li@ Angel.¡± Upon receiving Angeline''s ward for it, Cole finally breathed a sigh of relief. After Cole left, Angeline hurriedly gave Shirley a call. She wanted to know if the information about Shirley and Francis'' marriage was real Who wouldhave guessed that as soon as Ker call got through, Sis 2 Shirley jnvited her to the wedding. ¡°Little: ¡°Angeline, I''m getting married. It''s going to be held next month on the-28th." Content belongs. ito < Angeline felt like she was struck by lightning. "Is it with Francis, Sis Shirley?¡± "Yeah." "Do you love him?" Angeline was somewhat stirred up. Shirley smiled bitterly and said, "You already know that some people aren''t destined to have love in their lives." "Why did you make such a hasty decision, Sis Shirley?" Angeline kept feeling like something odd was going on. "After falling ill, Francis was the one who took car¨¦-ef me day and night. I started thinking that isn¡¯t the essence of.tove finding someone ~~ who will share joys and sorrows with you amg a person who''ll live with you together for life? Since I''ve already ret someone who will do. ail of that with me, there''s no need:to waste more time. I''m 40, Angeline. I can''t wait any longer." Angeline muttered, "I respect any decision you make, Sis Shirley. But what about Dawn?¡± Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 Sis Shirley was determined when she said, "He''s my child that I brought up, and I was the person who gave birth to him. I''ll not give up on him no matter what happens." "What if Cole insists on Dawn''s custody? Are you truly going to court with him?" "Yes." Angeline did not expect that the beautiful marriage she had been looking forward to would end up like this. Then, Angeline brought up Cole''s trip to Sacred Land and said, "Sis Shirley, something major has happened i n Imperial Capital. Grayson and Andy have caught a disease, so Cole and Jaybie are leaving Imperial Capital to find the antidote. It''ll be an unpredictable trip, so you have to think about the future between you and Cole carefully." Shirley seemed to have fallen into deep thought for quite some time. After a while. Shirley''s voice sounded choked up when she said, ¡°If he wants to go, then let him.¡± Angeline heard the sobbing tone in Sis Shirley''s voice and knew that she was definitely reluctant to part with Cole. Moreover, with Cole''s departure this time around, he would no longer have the chance to do anything about Sis Shirley getting married. As such, she must be feeling dejected over her destiny with Cole. "Sis Shirley, he even said that he''d fight for Dawn¡¯s custody at all cost." said Angelina. Shirley roared angrily, "Why does he only want the son but not the mother? Has he always been so cruel? Angelina said, "Sis Shirley, he said that he doesn''t have feelings for you, but he has affections. I think that he doesn''t want to marry you, not because he¡¯s cruel, but because he''s afraid of hurting you. After all, h e doesn''t want to repeat the mistakes his father previously made." Shirley''s sobbing voice was heard saying, "What else can I do? I''ve waited for him for so many years now but he¡¯s barely moved by me. I don''t want to wait any longer.¡± Angeline knew that since Sis Shirley had made a decision, her mood was ratherplicated now. The next day. Josie and Zayne hade to Chateau de Selene for a visit. Zayne excitedly ran over to Jay and told him, "Big Brother, my wife has agreed to let me go to Sacred Land with you. Jay red at him somewhat speechlessly. "Do you think we''re going there to travel? Josie said next to him, "Take Zayne as well, Brother. He''s been staying at home taking¡¯ care of the baby and doing hoasework these few yearss that he''s getting depressed. So}: thought perhaps he should head out there to regain his sense ofS raasculinity, He might feeka lot better after." Content be longs to NovelDrama.Org Jay said, "Since you''ve already discussed it, then I have nothing to say.¡± Angeline looked at Zayne and & secretly ¡é called him over, inquiring, "Do you have any clue as to how¡± yourbest friend Francis managed to attract our Shirley?" Content belongs t6 NovelDrama.Org - Zayne widened his mouth in surprise. "Francis and Sis Shirley? How is that possible?¡± Angeline said4n bewilderment, ¡°When Francis''used to hang out with you all thase years ago, allofus suspect¨¦d that he was batting fors the other team. He''s been singl¨¦ for SO nany years and never hada scandal. You... were very se to Hifh before. Are the rumofs true?¡± Zayne muttered, ¡°It''s 100% true." Angeline was dumbstruck. Zayne returned to his senses and shouted, "They''re getting married?! Are they bing nominal husband and wife? Francis withers in front of women. If he marries Sis Shirley, won''t it be nothing but disastrous for her?" Angeline''s heart grew even more somber. "This won''t do. I have to tell Sis Shirley. I can''t let her end up as a grass widow,¡± said Zayne angrily. Angelina stopped him, saying, "No need. I think Sis Shirley probably knows about this. You should know what kind of person Francis is by now, right?" Zayne nodded. "That''s true. Francis would never deceive Sis Shirley." "Then, what on earth are those two thinking?¡± Zayne scratched the back of his head in confusion. Angelina muttered, "After all, sticking together for warmth is better than helplessly living alone.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 Shirley''s decision seemed to have beenpelled by her current circumstances, so this made her brother and sister feel very sorry for her. Zayne angrily looked for Cole and asked, "Yorks, I''m asking you something here. Are you truly not nning on marrying our Shirley?¡± Cole leisurely looked back at Zayne. He always had a casual temper. Even when his parents quarreled and decided to split, he had remained perfunctory about it. It was as if he was always wearing invincible and heavy armor. "Is there still a need to ask me about this?" Cole said calmly. Zayne angrily swiped a fist toward him but Cole managed to catch it. "If you can''t do it, don''t even start with me." As soon as Cole said this, he immediately flung off Zayne''s hand Zayne knew he could not beat Cole, so he screamed out frantically. ¡°Bastard! My big sister gave birth to a son for you and bitterly waited for you for so many years. Is your heart made of steel? Why aren''t you in the least moved by everything she''s done for you?¡± Cole replied, "Love should be a two-way street; it requires give and take. It''s not enough if one person works hard for it. Don''t you understand this concept?" Zayne was huffing. "Where''s your sense of responsibility? You took my sister¡¯s innocence, but you tossed her aside and stopped caring about her. Are you a f*cking man?" Cole was getting somewhat angry from getting scolded by Zayne at this point. He abruptly stood up and scoffed. "The only thing you know how to do is ask me to take responsibility for things. Why don''t you take a second to ponder how Dawn came te be in the first ce?!" Cole said helplessly, "I have no feelings for your sister. If she hadn''t protected Angeline that night and did it with me, we wouldn''t have ended up with a son in the first ce. Even the beginning of our story started with a mistake, and I''m merely trying to stop the mistake from happening again. But you people are trying to ask me to muddle through it. Do you truly want me to consign myself to a loveless marriage? I can fulfill all of your other wishes.¡± Zayne roared back, ¡°dust because you don''t want to suffer any grievances, you''re making my big sister suffer in your stead. Don''t you know that she¡¯s now the Severe Enterprise''s chairwoman? She can''t avoid being used and criticized by others. Those people are painting at her behind her back and condemning her for giving birth to a child out of wedlock. This is the only moral stain in her life, and you''re allowing a woman to silently suffer this pain. Don''t you think you''re too cruel?¡± Zayne was getting angrier the more he spoke and spat out all of the inner thoughts he had been keeping in his heart. "When Sis Shirley announced that she was getting married toFrancis, not only did you~ choose:not to stop her, but yOu.s? magnanimously gave her your blessing as well. Has your heart been chewed on by a dog?¡®Do you truly think this a blessingand a joyous asion for her? My sister doesn''t have an option here. If she doesn''t get married, she can''t stop those rumors and criticisms. Sis Shirley doesn''t want her personal matters to be a burden to Severe Enterprise, so she chose to marry Francis.¡± Cole said, "It''s better for her to marry Francis than me anyway." Zayne was radiating with anger. "Why areyou such as c*mbag? <> Francis-is gay. How will Sis Shirley be happy if she marries him? You''ve utterly destroyed my sister''sdife, Cale Yorks!¡¯ - Cole was immediately dumbfounded. At that moment, his armor began to disintegrate as guilt and shame forced themselves into his head. He genuinely felt guilty toward Shirley because his father had been the one who schemed against him to b e with her. It was not her fault at all. The whole Yorks family was also guilty toward Shirley, and this was a fact. Zayne said, "If you have a little bit of conscience, persuade Sis Shirley to cancel the wedding."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cole was silent for a moment before nodding in agreement. In the evening, Shirley hurried over to Imperial Capital''s Tourmaline Estate from Swallow City. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Daweh; Angel, and Joseph squattingon the ground ying ox together\Shirley, who initially =< thought that she had lost her son, stepped forward and hugged-her chitd. She could not help but start sObbing. Content belongsto Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 Angeline looked at Sis Shirley. After not seeing her for quite some time, she realized that Shirley''s temperament had gotten ssier and more grand. It was as if she had been refined into perfection, and even her delicate appearance looked more resolute now. "Now that you¡¯re getting more tenacious, Sis Shirley, it makes me feel so happy for you." Shirley forced out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Being a mother is making me stronger, that¡¯s all.¡± The sisters had finally reunited after a long time, so naturally, they had to sit together and catch up over cups of coffee Since Sis Shirley did not see her brother-inw or Josie and Zayne, it made her ask curiously, "Where are the others?" Angeline said, "Tomorrow, Jaybie, Zayne, and Cole are all leaving Imperial Capital. They went to bid farewell to Grandpa." Shirley''s eyes reddened slightly as she asked, "Then when will theye back?" Angeline replied to her quietly, "No one knows where Sacred Land is, so no ane knows when exactly they''ll b e back." Shirley''s tears welled up in her eyes. "He and I aren''t destined for one another after all." Angeline felt sorry for her and said, "Sis Shirley. if you truly like him, then give him another chance.¡± Shirley shook her head and said, "I''ve been on a oneway street this whole time. I''ve always been the one running toward him, and I''m so tired of it.¡± "How about letting me run toward you from now on. Is that okay?¡± A gentle yet devastated voice suddenly rang out behind her. Shirley stood up in shock. She turned around and saw Cole holding arge bouquet of bright fresh roses. He was staggeringly walking toward her. There was not a single smile on his face. Even his steps looked extremely heavy. Cole walked up to Shirley and said, "If you''re willing to ept a man like Francis as your husband, you might as well consider me. Although I may not be able to give you the kind of love that you want, at the very least, I''m able to give your son true fatherly love." Shirley cried out tears of joy. "You finally got it, Cole." Shirley epted the roses and yed with the blooming bright red roses. However, a thorn was stuck in the palm of her hand.. ¡°Ow!¡± Shirley eximed out loud. Cole pulled the thorn out for her and forcefully let out a smile. Then, he said, "Be more careful.¡± Shirley said emotionally, ¡°Cole, to tell you the truth dreally don''t have a high requirement for love. I know that you. gait love me wholeheartedly, and I don''t care how muchyou truly love me. As long as youre my husband, that means we''ll have a home where I can finally settle down. I''m already V¨¦ry content with this.¡± Cole''s eyes were somewhat reddened as well. He had given his love to Angeline, so Shirley would not be able to force him to provide her with all of his love. This side of Shirley made one feel nothing but sorry for her. He smiledin a somewhat choked up mannerand said, "Even if our union is not because of love, I can atleast guarantee you a stable hone." Angeline had buried up all his love; now he went ahead and buried Shirley''s love. "I''ll work hard to be apetent husband,¡± said Cole. "Okay." Dawn cutely asked Angeline from the side, "Aunt Angeline, does that mean my mommy and daddy will never be separated again?¡¯ Angeline pinched Dawn''s handsome face and said,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yes, Dawn; Congrattions, you~ finally have aplete home now: Now, you have a dad who loves \ you anda mother as well. You''ll be the happiest child in the world.* Content belongs to ~ Dawn jumped up and down with joy. "Yay! I have a family now. I have a home!¡± As soon as the word ''home'' was mentioned, Cole felt more ashamed. "I''m sorry, Shirley. Unfortunately, I''m afraid I can''t provide you with a home for the time being..." Shirley smiled and said, "I know that. You just severed ties with the Yorks family, after all. But it doesn''t matter. I have a house.¡± How could a noble son like Cole live in a woman''s house like a bum with peace of mind? He became even more embarrassed now. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 Zayne became particrly insensitive and teased," Wee to the deadbeat men club."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cole red at Zayne fiercely, so Zayne decided to consider his dignity and coaxed him instead. "Okay, okay. Stop putting on such a sour face, will ya? You''re obviously at an advantage here, so why are you acting like everyone here owes you something? What? Is it that hard to be a deadbeat? Then you should ask if my sister agrees...¡± Before Zayne could finish his sentence, Shirley red at Zayne angrily. "You''d better start shutting your mouth." Zayne patted his mouth, saying, "Our family already has a man who overly spoils his wife, and now, I''m afraid we''ll soon have a woman who''ll overly spoil her husband." Josie pulled on Zayne¡¯s ear with a smile. "Then what about our family?¡± Zayne bared his teeth and said, "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts... Our family has a violent woman.¡± Josie said, ¡°Now you''re asking for it!" Jay looked at the depressed Cole at the moment. Perhaps it was because they shared the same proud and aloof nature, so Jay could understand that Cole was finding it hard to live off a woman. Jay took out a card from his wallet and handed it to Cole. "There¡¯s 100 million inside. I''m giving this to you as a loan. Return it to me with interest within three years, and the interest rate should be twice the current market rate. How does that sound? Cole readily epted Jay''s generous aid to him. "Thank you.¡± He turned around and handed the card to Shirley, saying, "This is my dowry to you.¡± Shirley refused it and said, ¡°You''re leaving Imperial Capital, Cole. I think you''ll need the money more than I do. Keep it. I have my own money anyway.¡± Zayne became envious of him and said, "Damn. I always thought that my life was the best. I never expected that there''s a man who''ll have it better than I do.¡± Cole did not reach out to take the card back. Angeline extended her hand and pushed the card back to Shirley, saying, ¡®Sis Shir ey, thisis your = dowry fram Brother-inw, so you" shouldKeep itas a secret s ash for yOULS¨¦ f. Then, in the future, ithe evef bullies you, you''ll havesmoney trun away from home.¡±.Gontent belongs to Zayne said, "You pay too much attention to these matters, Angeline. You''re the one who has damaged m y Josie. She¡¯s constantly threatening to run away from home now." Josie snorted coldly. "You''re the one who''s constantly threatening to run away, acting like a damn girl.¡± Angeline tookyeut another card and handed it to-Sis Shirley. "Since Brother-iw has given youa ==> dowry, then the Severe family wilt give you a wedding gift as wellc Ther¨¦''s two million here, andit''s our giffto you." o Shirley almost immediately understood her sister''s intentions. Sir Ares must have prepared these two cards beforehand, but one became her dowry while the other one was considered a gift from the Severes to Cole so that the marriage between Cole and Shirley was decided. Shirley handed the card to Cole and said, "You heard what my little sister has said, Cole. This is a gift from the Severes. I hope you don''t find it too little.¡± Cole dly epted the two million dor gift to him. Zayne began to grumble, "Why did Sis Shirley receive s o much but Cole''s dowry is so less? Is our Severe family that poor?" Josie scoffed at him. "Stop talking so much.¡± Angeline was aimble-minded. She deliberately wanted Shirley and Cole to have a.gdod talk on their own. Hence, she looked for an excuset¨¦ leave. ¡°Since today is a good day, I''ll cooktor all of us and serve upra table filled with delicious food. Let''s think of it as a rehearsal wedding dinner.¡± Jay would never allow Angeline to tire herself out, so h e chimed in, "Then I''ll help you." Zayne stayed unbudged, so Josie pulled on his ear, asking him to make a move as well. "Go and take care of the children.¡± Only Shirley and Cole remained in the romantic setting while facing one another. Inside the kitchen, Angeline was left somewhat disappointed and frustrated. When Cole approached Sis Shirley earlier, she had noticed how helpless Cole looked. It made her heart feel utterly heavy. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Jay walked in and hugged her waist from behind. He whispered, "Angeline, even if my cousin is somewhat against this, at the very least, he''s taking a step forward in his rtionship with Sis Shirley. This is a good thing, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± "Cole won''t let a gentle and kind woman like Sis Shirley down. Perhaps their love won''t be zealous and passionate like ours, but it might be able to last for a long time as well. This is also another kind of love." Angeline felt a little more relieved and became chirpier. ¡°You''re right, darling.¡± Jay suddenly picked Angeline up and walked outside. "What are you doing?¡± "The kitchen fumes are bad for you. I''ll cook the food, s o you get out." Angeline smiled and said, "I already said that I''d do it. Moreover, you''re leaving tomorrow. I want to make you a meal so that you''ll always remember the taste of home." Jay sniffed her body and mischievously said, "The only thing I need to remember is the smell of perfume on your body.¡± Angeline hugged him and reluctantly said, ¡°Let me stay beside you, Jaybie. I''d like to have a chat with you.¡± "Well, what would you like to talk about?" Jay fondly stroked her ck hair that came cascading like a waterfall "I have so much to say to you, but I don''t really know where to start...¡± Jay said, "Then I can start the conversation." "Sure." "The battle inside Tourmaline Estate that took ce with the other family branches is now over, and all that''s left is for Jens to deal with the remaining trivial matters. He''s a boy, so managing both Grand Asia and Tourmaline Estate is within his scope of training. You have to stop worrying about him just because he''s a child.¡± "Okay." said Angeline. She was somewhat choked up. "As for Baby Robbie and our daughters, once their college entrance results are out, you houldn''t be disappointed at how bad or goodthey are. Academic results won''t be important to those kids since they''re a group of special children, after all. Their talents are s o much more superior to these of osdinary children, so their-pdor performances in these traditional settings are irrelevant to them. Understand?" "I got it." "And don''t worry about your husband. Cole and I both have multiple talents, so we''ll be fine. You have to believe that we''ll be able to return safely someday and it''s just a matter of time." ep) Angeline held him and burst into tears. "Come back soon."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I will. And I know that Angel is young, but that girl is naughty. If you aren''t able tcontrol her, don''t be N too upset Tm worried that you''ll tite yoursel out because of her. Ivetold Grandpa to help you discipline- Angel. You have to punish her when its right to do so. That kictts rebellious from head to toe." Content belongs to Even after he had said plenty of things to her, the words said still could not eliminate Jay''s concerns for Angeline. Ultimately,-he simply held onto Angeline¡¯ and said nothing. He held onto her so tightly that he merely wanted to absorb her into hissown body. . - Angeline said, "Don''t worry about me, Jaybie. I''ll be fine, and I''m looking forward to youing back." "I know,¡± said Jay. Just as Jay and Angeline were enveloped in the sorrow of parting, there was a loud noise from the front yard "What''s happening?¡± Angeline jumped off the sofa and ran outside. Jay had no other choice but to follow her. Then, they could hear Zayne¡¯s hoarse voiceing from a distance away. "Go, go,e on...!" When Jay and Angeline rushed to the front yard, they saw Angel, Dawn, and Joseph twisted together in a huge ball. "What on earth is this?¡± Angeline asked. Josieined helplessly, "Sis Angeline, Zayne encouraged the three children to get into a group fight. Angeline and Jay speechlessly looked at Zayne and scowled at him in unison. "Zayne!" Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 Zayne chuckled and said, "Don''t be angry, guys. I was just thinking that since I''m leaving Imperial Capital tomorrow, I have to figure something out first. I''ve always wondered who''s the strongest among these three children." 1 "Will the answer to this question bring any benefits to you?¡± Angeline was utterly annoyed. Zayne ced his chin on his hands and looked at Joseph who was fighting and retreating at the same time as well as the increasingly ferocious Angel. He also observed the seemingly dejected expression on Dawn''s face. "Of course, it''ll benefit me greatly. I''ll have to start getting on your brat''s good terms so that she''ll protect my son in the future, preventing my dear Joseph from getting bullied out there.¡± Angeline, Jay said, "Are you mentally ill? Joseph is a boy. He¡¯s supposed to grow up into an indomitable man. so why should he be the one hiding behind a girl?" Josie nodded and said, "That''s right. How can you do this as a dad? Our son is so young, but you''re already trying to weaken his fighting spirit.¡± After the group fight was over, Dawn was the one who won but he was also the one crying aggrievedly. Meanwhile, Angel had lost severely, yet she was still a s proud as a rooster. Dawn ran over to Angeline while sobbing to make aint. "Aunty, I didn¡¯t wanna fight anymore but Angel kept pulling me back." Angel looked like she was unwilling to admit defeat and furiously scoffed at Dawn. "Why are you crying? Why? I didn¡¯t even win, so shouldn''t I be the one who''s crying right now? I¡¯m not crying. so why are you crying?!" Dawn was panting with rage. "Why are you insisting o n another round?¡± Angel retorted, "There''s no oue yet. so I can''t let you go." "But you''ve lost,¡± Dawn scoffed "I didn''t lose!" Angel''s hands were still on her hips. Her hair was as messy as a chicken''s coop, and there were nail scratches all over her arms and face. The injuries were not at all considered light, but she still looked as proud as a peacock. Dawn was fuming. "You''ve obviously lost. I knocked you to the ground earlier, so why aren''t you admitting that you''ve lost?¡± Angel raised her stubborn little chin and retorted, " There was no rule that the ones who fall to the ground lose!¡± "Youck sportsmanship!" Dawn was exasperated at this point. "I''m a girl! Great-grandpa said that all is fair for girls." Jay red at Zayne angrily. "Why didn¡¯t you set the rules for the game before letting them y?" Zayne was somewhat guilty and embarrassed by this, saying, "I was careless.¡± Jay pulled Angel over to him. Seeing how flustered she was, he said in distress,"You don''t have to show that rauch bravery when ites to fighting. Sometimes, using your brain can achieve better results.¡± Angel received her father''s instructions and said to Dawn, "If you concede now, I¡¯m not going to fight anymore.¡± Dawn had beer fighting with her for the whole day now and he was ~ ~ starting toget aheadache from => Angel''s Strategy. He had wanted to stop tis for a long time now. Wpon hearitig this, he quickly nodded." Okay, you win." oy Angel ran toward Zayne and said, "I won, Uncle. From now on, you can hand Joseph over to me and I''ll protect him.¡± Zayne nodded at her and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± That night. Angeline, Jay, Josie, Zayne, and the newly engaged couple, Cole and Shirley, were gathered for dinner. Since everyone was thinking of the inevitable parting. this entire meal was expected to be very depressing.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Josie was thefirst to shed sad tears as she cried Sut, "I wonder how long it''ll be till wesee each other again, Zayne? But I want you to know that even though the outside worldds¡± crftil and tempting, and even if young and beautiful girls asproach y6u, you have to restrain.yourself." Zayne patted his chest and said, ¡°Don''t worry. Even if the world entices me, I''ll make sure to stay away from those temptations. Unlike someone...¡± Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 Zayne started eyeing Jay and said insinuatingly.¡±... who''s able to get himself muddle-headed by some chick."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Angeline initially had absolute trust in Jay''s resistance to beautiful women, but when Zayne mentioned Judy, she suddenly felt the lingering fear in her heart. She turned to look at Jay somewhat fearfully... Jay merely patted her head and said softly, "Don''t worry. I have a wife as beautiful as a flower waiting for me back home. I''ll not be interested in anyone in the outside world." Angeline smiled in relief. Zayne was fond of expressing a different view from Sir Ares, so he ridiculed, "Even a wife as beautiful as a flower will soon turn into a faded old woman, so they can''tpete with those young girls out there.¡± Josie cried out, "What do you mean by that, Zayne?" Zayne said, "Hey, I''m not talking about me. I''m talking about him. Just take a good look at your husband here. I''m a greasy old, middle-aged man now. Even if I were interested in doing those things, I wouldn''t even have the chance. Which young girl would ever be blinded by your husband anyway?" Then, as if he was not afraid of death, he began to target Sir Ares. "Unlike someone here, who''s bing more and more attractive as the days go by. He''s bing more mature and wiser as well. He''s simply a walking heartthrob for girls of all ages." Angeline looked at Jay who was in his early 40s now. He was indeed mature and attractive. All his gestures were getting steadier with the help of time, and his chiseled appearance had been getting more defined over the years. She had to admit that Sir Ares seemed to be more and more electrifying as he got older. Jay''s current focus was obviously not on Zayne''s attempt to make him a target point. He happily looked at Angeline and unted, saying. "With the nourishment of love, of course, I''m getting younger by the day.¡± Zayne found this sentence utterly offensive. "You say it like the others aren''t getting enough nourishment from love here." Angeline looked at the handsome and grand-looking Jay while saying sternly, "You''re not allowed to fall for anyone else." Jay felt that it was necessary for him to take some time to remove some of Angeline¡¯s concerns. He ced his cutleries down and stared at Angeline whose beauty was getting even more radiant. Moreover, after giving birth to Angel, her appearance had gotten even gentler. She shone bright like a pearl. ¡®I simply cannot fathom it. Why would I ever have the reason to give up the woman who loves me the most in thigworld? Angeline, in my heart, no-one is more beautiful than yOu. Those young girls will get ald someday as well, but I believe that wheh any of them reaches your age, tpey''d never be as smart, as beautiful, or as generous¡®s you are, My heart is tiny, and it''s not even enough to contain a single you in this lifetime, so I have no ce for anyone else. Don''t overthink this." Angeline was moved to tears and she said, "Alright." Cole tossed away the cutleries in his hand. "Can''t believe they''re shoving their affections down my throat. I''m full now.¡± Zayne patted him on the shoulder and said, "Just get used to it. This happens almost every day." Shirley smiled and said, "Cole, we''re different from them. I hope that ? youre ab e to find someone whocan move-your heart. If this girl can drag yOu Sut of your loneliness and give yotra brilliant life, I''d be grateful to h¨¦r." Cole looked at Sis Shirley in confusion. "Shirley, what do you take me for?" Shirley said bitterly, "I understand what you''ve been feeling all your life.¡± Cole was in a daze... He had lived aeasual and unruly life, so others weld only consider him as the carefree young master of the Yorks family. However, no one knew that ever since childhood, he had beertonely without the love of his par¨¦nts. ¡± a Dawn ultimately came after the long night. Chateau de Selene''s gate slowly opened, and Zayne was the one who was in the lead. He was followed closely by Cole and then Jay. The three of them slowly walked out, weing the first glimmer of dawn. Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Jay suddenly looked back with tearful eyes, saying,¡± Take care, Angeline.¡± Zayne was not a fan of the sentimental atmosphere, so he pulled Jay along and walked forward. He was even rejoicing in the cmity and said, "Let''s go, Big Brother. I''ve put a little something in their drinks so that they wouldn''t wake up early. Don''t expect Angeline toe and see you off.¡± At this time, the Ghost members had brought Yvette over to Jay and reported, "Mr. Ares, everything is in order now. Let''s set off.¡± 1 "Okay." Around noon, Angeline slowly opened her eyes. The sun''s rays shone on her eyes and she jumped up in bed to sit up. She looked at the clock on the wall and noticed that it was already 11 in the afternoon. Angeline ced her hand on the empty right side of the bed. sighing weakly. Jay had truly left. He did not even say goodbye to her and quietly left. It was a good decision, though. Otherwise, the parting would be much sadder. It was just that Angeline''s heart had be inexplicably emptier all of a sudden. On the bedside table, there was a letter left to her by Jay. Angeline picked it up and read it out loud. [Angel darling, Jaybie has left by now but there''s no need te worry about me. I''ll be fine. When Ie back, I''ll bring home the baby girl we''ve missed day and night. You have to take good care of yourself. When Jaybiees back, I hope to see you still healthy and happy as you were when I left. Finally. here¡¯s a kiss goodbye to you, my darling.) Angeline''s tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. It was not because of any other reason than because Sir Ares had mentioned Baby Zetty, her daughter whom she longed to see day and night. Baby Zetty had not been in contact with them fo€two and half years now. Although Sir Ares had S entrusted Baby Zetty to Grandmas Boye who was undoubtedly a < ~ trustwerthy rtive, a mother-and chil were always connected by heart. Angeline felt torn whenever she thought of Baby Zetty. Content belongs to Since Jay had given her such a promise, it gave Angeline a sense of hope. Angeline had something to look forward to now. Imperial Domain Experimental Middle School. Baby Robbie and the sisters were facing a serious problem with entering their next level of higher education. There was a gap in performance among the children, so there would inevitably be a difference between their college applications and future ambitions. However, the sisters knew that they refused to be¡¯separated. As such, the ones with better results were N somewhai''cking off now whiles the ones with poor grades were.¡± studying harder. It seemed like¡± everyone had reached a tacit Laderstanding-they had te-attend the same university. Content belongs to Even Baby Robbie had reached the same conclusion. It was up until Jenson reminded them, ¡°Daddy has left. and there''s no news regarding Baby Zetty. Mommy is filled with thoughts every single day, so I hope that each one of you can make the final sprint and study hard. Give Mommy your best grades and make her happy.¡± Hence, Baby Robbie and the sisters got rid of their previous dispirited thoughts. They each spared no effort in preparing themselves to take their final exam. At the same time, Baby Zetty. who was in Serpent Land, had taken aplete 180-degree turn as well. After three years of diligent studying under a great master, Baby Zetty had made rapid progress in the study of medicine. It was just that in the past six months, Baby Zetty had discovered that what Mr. Boye was teaching her was getting more and more unfathomable. They seemed to be poles apart from the traditional principles of medical science.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty asked Boye curiously, "Mister, I''m a medical practitioner. What I do is supposedly diagnose and treat diseases. Why are you making me learn the making of medicines and refining them?" Boye said, ¡®The Boyes¡¯ medical skills have always Seen the frontier of the field. Thosevnedical school students will naturally do things like treating illnesses and saving people on your behalf-What you''re learning are thos¨¦ dubious or hard to treat cases that other medical practitioners cannot solve." Baby Zetty understood her clearly. "I see.¡± Then, Boye threw her a packet of white medicinal powder and said, "Take this. This medicinal powder was made from a mixture of more than 20 kinds of medicinal ingredients. Distinguish them out for me.¡± Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 Baby Zetty looked at the medicinal powder that was a s fine as flour and said with a smile, "No problem." She came to theboratory and prepared all kinds of experimental equipment, plus several kinds of catalysts and centrifugal filters. Then, she began the tedious experimental procedure. After going through countless dposition experiments, more and more powders were segregated. Once Baby Zetty was done with the final step, she found that there were a total of 26 medicinal ingredients. Hence, Baby Zetty wrapped them up and prepared to hand over her experimental results to Mr. Boye. Boye and her old partner were drinking coffee as they chatted. The topic of their conversation was naturally unable to go far from their darling little apprentice. Grandpa said, "You were just 18 years old when you did this experiment and you managed to extract 25 kinds of medicinal ingredients. The old master then allowed you to graduate from apprenticeship. Baby Zetty is not even 18 this year, so I wonder if she''s able t o graduate?¡± Boye pursed her lips and said with a smile, "How can that child evenpare to me at that time? I''ve been studying medicine since I was a child, after all. Under the influence of my parents, I did thousands ofrge and small experiments." Grandpa shook his head, saying, ¡°But I remember our master saying that these kinds of things require 30% effort and 70% talent.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Baby Zetty came running out holding a bunch of test tubes. She ced them on the table and reported her findings, "Mister, I''ve found 26 medicinal ingredients. You should check if they''re right.¡± Both Boye and Grandpa widened their eyes in shock. Grandpaughed out in excitement. "Wow, Baby Zetty. You truly are amazing! Your mister here only managed to segregate 25 of the medicinal ingredients back in the day." Baby Zetty modestly replied, "I''m only better than Mister in terms of experiments. I''m far inferior in other aspects." Boye held Baby Zetty¡¯s hand and said with greatexcitement, "Although ikhasn''t been very long since youernbarked on the medical road, Baby Zetty, you''ve been ~> di ligen? and so hardworking over the years That''s why you''ve made such huge progress. I''ve decided to start teaching you the Boyes¡¯ S¨¦cret skills." A bright light shed across Baby Zetty''s pupils. She was not itching to learn their secrets, but she felt that i f she could remember all of Mister''s unique talents as soon as possible, then she could go home sooner to see Daddy and Mommy. Boye pulled Baby Zetty''s hand and said, "Come with m e, Baby Zetty.¡± Then, Boye took Baby Zetty into a secret room. The room was really very small, and in the space were only three medical recordings. Boye picked them up and handed them to Baby Zetty." Take a look through them.¡± Baby Zetty flipped through and took a quick look. However, as soon as she saw something inside, her eyes widened as she eximed, "Oh my goodness!" Boye said, ¡®The words are in Sacred Land''s dialec&., You and I have been living togeth¨¦r for so long now, and, Grandpaand I would = subconsciously speak in dialectin a our daily conversations. Presumably, with Yourprehension skills, I think you can understand:the Sacred Land''s dialect." Baby Zetty nodded, seemingly unable to recover her senses before she finally sighed and said, "The recordings are too unfathomable. Are these all true, Mr. Boye?¡± Boye nodded and said, "You have a solid medical foundation now, so you can now verify the truth one b y one." Baby Zetty looked at the first secret skill written in the medical book: [Bodily Disguise. This disguise can allow one to change their appearance without the use of external gadgets and masks.] Baby Zetty was immediately intrigued, and she was itching to quickly try it out. Boye saw the light in Baby Zetty''s eyes and knew that she was very interested in the Boyes'' secret skills. However, after living in the castle for two whole years, she was almost completely isted from the rest of the world: Many of the medicinal < ingredient s inthe castle had beer depleted from Baby Zetty''s studies. If she I were to start her new y phase of learning, hey would need:td go to other ces to collect thdse rare medicinal ingredients. Content belongs to Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Boye came to the rooftop and opened the door that had cut them off from the rest of the world. As her eyes overlooked the entire vige and she saw the strange faces of people walking on the road, her face became extremely gloomy. Grandpa hade to her side at some point. saying," They won''t leave until they find you and Baby Zetty.¡± Boye replied anxiously, "But I have to go out.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandpa asked, "Are you going to collect medicinal ingredients?¡± Boye nodded. "Yeah." Grandpa said, "Let me go, then.¡± Boye shook her head, saying, "You''re my assistant and they know you. How would they ever let you off the hook?" Grandpa said, "I''ll disguise myself.¡± Boye said, ¡°All the vigers in the vige are under their control. If you go out with an unfamiliar face, they''ll be suspicious of you.¡± Grandpa replied, "We have to try our luck. Otherwise. i f we stay here, we''ll run out of food and everything else. We''ll still have to leave eventually.¡± Boye panicked and said, "Let me consider it.¡± Three dayster, Baby Zetty excitedly came to Boye and chirped, "Mister, I''ve thoroughly studied the experimental principle of this problem. I want to test i t out." Boye looked at Baby Zetty in surprise. Three days? Alli t took was three days for her to muster up the courage to try something she had never done before in her entire life. Baby Zetty, do Q you know that for Bodily Disquise, you have to use your own body asbratand =. make changes to your own muscle issue?ven if it seeds, yousant redigthow your tissues will ~- develop, And more importartl y, it''s very likely that you''ll neverreturn to your original appearance in your life." Dm Baby Zetty smiled and said, "Mister, I believe that the principle of Bodily Disguise is¡®simr to taking ~ hormones. Hormones can make humars-have a full face anda ~~ muscr back in a short time,but after¡¯ stopping the hormones cansumption, they''ll slowly return to their original appearance.¡¯ Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Boye sternly reprimanded her, "It''s not the same, Baby Zetty. Science requires a rigorous attitude. If you don''t know how it''ll develop, you should never touch it.¡± Baby Zetty argued with reasoning, "But if we''re that overcautious in academic research and never take the first step, then the theory will never be confirmed. It''ll never be used in practice.¡± Boye raised her hand to stop her. "That isn''t what I meant. I merely hope that you won''t be so radical, Baby Zetty. You¡¯re currently the only descendant of the Boyes left in this field. You must never get into an ident. Got it?" Boye¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened Baby Zetty looked at her in surprise. "I''m the only descendant?" Boye nodded with a sad expression on her face and said, "The entire Boye family has been wiped out. Fortunately, my mother managed to secretly run away while she was pregnant at the time. That was how she managed to save two lives." Baby Zetty was living in an era that was ruled byw. I n her view, an entire family being wiped from the face of the earth due to war were things that had only happened a long. long time ago. However, Boye''s following words made her almost break down. "Do you know why I left Monster and Jordan... Baby Zetty? They''re both my own flesh and blood. Do you know how much heartache I felt after leaving them behind?" Baby Zetty had heard remarks about Boye. Whenever they talked about Boye, it would always start with her living so freely, unbothered, and unfettered by love. It seemed like they merely did not know Boye well enough. Boye said in adaze, "From the day I was born, mycmother had told me that my only mission was to live. Only by. wing can we carry forward the Boye family''s medical skillg-and restore the glory of the Boye. family sothat our name can reappear all df¨¦und the world.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 Boye¡¯s tears flowed down. After all this time, the sadness she had felt along the way could finally be vented out at this moment. "Baby Zetty, the Boye family''s secret skills are now in your hands. Your mission is the same as mine now, that is. to live and desperately fight to live.¡± Baby Zetty had never felt that trying to be alive was actually such a stressful thing. Boye suddenly grabbed her thin arms in a stirred up manner, saying, "My mission will be entrusted to you from now on. Baby Zetty. perhaps you''ll be just like m e, living a life with no permanent ce to settle in. And you''ll always be on the run, living in hiding and living a life of fear. But trust me that all of this will be worth it.¡± Baby Zetty gulped and thought that Mr. Boye was making a fuss over nothing. In her opinion, as long as she retumed to the Ares household in Imperial Capital and stayed by her dad''s side with the omnipotent Ghost members to protect her, she would lead a stable life. However, Baby Zetty''s ideas were ultimately too naive. In those few days, after Boye taught her all of the Boyes¡¯ secret history, she took Baby Zetty to the secret room and told her, "This secret room is our pocketboratory. Grandpa and I are going out to find medicinal ingredients. Baby Zetty, you must stay here for 30 days. If we don''te back after ten days, you can leave through another exit of the secret room. Remember, never let people see your true face.¡± After Boye hurriedly told her everything. she handed Baby Zetty a couple of books. Baby Zetty saw the map of Sacred Land drawn on the cover page and looked at Boye in astonishment. "What is this, Mister?¡± Boye said, ¡°I''ve dreamed of returning to Sacred Land, my hometown, my whole life. My mother told me that it was a beautiful and mysterious ce. full of medicinal ingredients. It''s an untouched forest without civilization. But it seems like that ce is upied by demons. If you ever have the chance, Baby Zetty. go back to Sacred Land for me..." Baby Zetty nodded solemnly. "Okay." Boye suddenly stretched out her hand and gently stroked Baby Zetty''s beautiful face. In the past two years, Baby Zetty had grown up to have perfect body proportions during her stay with Boye. She was now unbelievably beautiful. "Can you call me ''Great-grandma'' once, Baby Zetty?¡± Baby Zetty was in a daze. Boye said bitterly, "I think our fate as master and apprentice ends here." Baby Zetty suddenly realized that Mr. Boye had only treated her so harshly in the past two years to motivate herself so that she could amount to something great.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She threw herself into Boye''s arms and burst into tears "Great-grandma.¡± ¡°Atta girl.¡± Boye suddenly pushed Baby Zetty away and staggered off. Baby Zetty-wanted to chase after her, but she still had a lot of things that she had not figured out justyet. For example, why did . Great grandma set that 30- day period for ner? - Why was Great-grandma noting back? However, the moment Baby Zetty chased after her and reached the door, Boye had already heartlessly closed the heavy stone door. Baby Zetty-witnessed Boye''s heartbroken appearance through¡¯a specialtiole on the stone door. She could:see Grandpa staggering over to c¨¦mfort her, saying," Ther¨¦, there. Don''t cry, Boye.¡¯ Content belongs ite) - Boye stoppedsrying, and those deep ck tearful eyes shot out a cruel lightShe looked up at Grandpa and said~''I don¡¯t think we''ll get to eSCAR) ? but we have to keep Baby Zettysafe. Just like how mymother protected us back then." Content belongs to ? Grandpa was dumbfounded. He looked at the sealed secret room in shock and stomped in anger. "Why are you doing this, Boye? There¡¯s no need to sacrifice the two of us. I can do ito n my own," Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 Boye grabbed his hand and said emotionally, "When you told me that you wanted to go out to get the medicinal ingredients yourself, I knew that you were determined to learn from my mother and sacrifice yourself to save both Baby Zetty and me. But don''t you know that if you leave me, I won''t survive? Grandpa hugged Boye and sighed. "Boye, you''ve been stubborn for a lifetime.¡± Boye smiled and said, "We have Baby Zetty now. She''s better and stronger than I am, so I can die without any regrets." Grandpa said, "We don¡¯t necessarily have to die. Let''s just give it a shot.¡± Boye nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The old man nced reluctantly at the secret pocket room. Ultimately. it was still difficult for him to give u p on Baby Zetty, so he walked up to the door and said,¡± Baby, you''ll have to walk the rest of the road alone from now on. Demons are already upying the vige and we can''t escape. Mister and I have decided to sacrifice ourselves. This way, you have a chance of surviving. You must remember that you can never reveal your true face after you leave this secret room. Otherwise. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for you to return t o the Ares household "Also, Grandpa knows that your future journey will be as difficult as Mister¡¯s in the past. Although Mister is unfortunate, she still had me to keep her company and we managed to share the same ups and downs. Grandpa only hopes that you can be this fortunate. Find a man who''s upright and indomitable to escort you on this rough and extraordinary life." Baby Zetty sat on the ground, crying out sorrowfully. However, the secret pocket room was made of special materials, so her voice was muted and could not be heard from the other side of the door. She banged on the stone door in a stirred up manner while crying out hoarsely, ¡°Great-grandma, Greatgrandpa, take me along with you. Please!" The gates of the castle finally slid open after being closed for two full years. Those fierce demons wearing strange masks immediately rushed in and surrounded Boye and Grandpa Baby Zetty looked at the intruder outside in horror through the fingernail-sized peephole. ¡°Lynn Boye. after chasing you for 80 years, I finally found you." An old man with fully white hair and wearing a ck wolf mask walked toward her at a steady pace. "Heh, you can''t escape this time." Boye smiled fearlessly. "Hmph. If I hadn''t opened this gate, you wouldn''t have had the guts to rush-> in. Am I I wrong? You''re afraid oft the Boye family. That''s why all of you couktonly stand a meter away to watch us. 4 Pfft." "Don''t get hasty now. Since we''re already here, you can¡¯t escape." i The old man greedily looked at the thick books as''well as the new and peculiar experimental equipment ¡° inside th¨¦-castle. "Haha! So it turas¡¯ out thigts your nest? But I truly-do not anderstand why on earthyyou suddenly came back to this? patticr nest?¡± Content. belongs to Panic shed across Boye''s eyes. She was afraid that they would notice Baby Zetty¡¯s existence. Grandpa hetd Boye¡¯s hand tightly and saidWhat'' s so strange about it? Everyone goes back to their rootss -t''ve been in bad health, so we wanted to go back to our oldtden to research the Immortality Elixir." C¨¦ntent belongs to The old man obviously did not believe him. He looked around vigntly and ordered his men, "Search the perimeter. I have a feeling they''ve been training an apprentice here.¡± At this moment, Baby Zetty realized what kind of mess she was in Those people searched for her presence everywhere, yet when they staggered around in front of the secret pocket room, they barely noticed its existence. 1 Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Baby Zetty knew that unique metamorphic materials were used to surround the outside of the secret pocket room. It would change a person''s principle of pupil refraction ordingly, making it look like the walls of the room were one with the stone wall at a nce. "No one else is here, Master." After searching for a long time, everyone ultimately returned without a captive in hand. The white-haired old man stroked his beard and questioned, "Why isn''t there an apprentice? Boye, are you truly not nning to cultivate a sessor?¡± Boye scoffed angrily. ¡°Hmph! I''ve been homeless and miserable my whole life. When would I have the chance to choose the right sessor and where would I find the time to train an excellent one?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead of finding an apprentice who''ll be nothing but a disappointment and a waste of my time. it''s better for me to enjoy my remaining happy and leisure days." The ald man was in slight disbelief when he said," That''s too bad. The Boyes¡¯bloodline is fully deserving of their modern witch doctor title. Your n''s art of healing is nothing short of superb, but it¡¯s truly a pity that it''ll all end with you." However, the white-haired old man''s sorrow quickly shifted to joy. "But once the Boyes are fully extinct, we''ll still be here. Rest assured, our n will rece the Boyes¡¯ bloodline and carry on the Boyes'' art of healing. It''s just that it''ll be our own n''s unique secret collection of books instead. Ahahaha!" ¡°Bandits!¡± Boye roared out. Grandpa suddenly showed a sneer, "Dream on. No one''s allowed toy a finger on the Boyes'' medical books." The white-haired old man looked at Grandpa coldly. When he saw a dazzling smile gradually emerging from Grandpa''s eyes, the white-haired old man felt that something was amiss. ¡°Quick! Grab him! Several of his subordinates immediately tried to grab Grandpa. At this moment, Grandpa looked up to the sky andughed, saying, "I was an orphan, and Mister was the one who picked me off the streets. She fed me, gave m e clothing. and diligently guided me. Mister said that she doesn¡¯t need any repayment in this lifetime but only hopes that I''ll protect her daughter. I''ve protected you my whole life, Boye, and I''ve kept my promise to Mister.¡± Boye''s eyes turned crimson, and she asked him in a choked up manner, "Then I have ta ask you something. Have you ever loved me?¡± Grandpa stared at her in a daze, and tears were flowing down uncontrobly. "I have and I do. The days you were married to other men were the most miserable days of my life." Boye burst into tears, saying. "I''ll be the one to protect you in our next lives.¡± Grandpa chuckled out in gratitude. "Alright." i his isn¡¯t the ce or time for the ~ two of you to be lovey-dovey,¡± the~ white: faired old man yelled angrily, "T elle, where are the Boyes'' unique secret collection of. books?" Grandpa smiled grimly and said, "In my stomach." As soon as he said this, there was a loud bang when Grandpa''s body exploded. Boye¡¯s eyes widened in horror. "My darling!" Sooir after, she started vomiting blood and her appearance rapidly aged in an instant. Her hair becante thoroughly white whil¨¦-her facewent through a miraculous change... Content belongs t¨¦ NovelDrama.Org 4 Baby Zetty had fixed her gaze on Boye and she quickly realized what was going on. Great-grandma had demonstrated to her Bodily Disguise in the last moments of her life. Boye fell to the ground, and her body gradually changed dramatically, slowly bing smaller as time passed. Baby Zetty''s pupils widened as she stared at them, but before she could take a quickst nce at Boye, a fire broke out and the entire castle suddenly exploded The castle very soon became nothing but a pile of ruins. At first, many people in demon masks came over to the ruins in < search of something. However. vafter sometime when their search proved fruitless, they gradually stopped coming to the ruins altogether. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org 30 dayster, the secret pocket room had seemingly be smaller. Baby Zetty broke the walls of the secret room and walked out. She was hiding the books of the Boyes¡¯ secret skills in her arms. She staggered over and fell at the ce where Boye and Grandpa had blown themselves up. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 She scooped the ashes into her hands, attempting to identify which ones belonged to Boye and Grandpa. However, there was dark-colored dust and ashes everywhere in the castle''s ruins. She could no longer tell them apart. Baby Zetty curled up on the ground while crying out heart-wrenchingly. In the end, she used her pair of slender and beautiful hands to desperately move those copsed walls. She wanted to try and gather the ashes nearby. She wanted to fulfill Mr. Boye''sst wish and return to Sacred Land with her and Grandpa''s ashes. Baby Zetty pried away one of the rocks and suddenly discovered several colorful hard beads lying under the rock. She was astonished and could recall from the books she read that some people would end up bing relics after death. However, this phenomenon often urred only when an anchorite died in a praying posture. How did Boye and Grandpa end up as relics as well? Baby Zetty did not look further into it. She quickly gathered all of the relics around and prepared to leave. 1 However, there was the sound of footsteps rushing over in the distance. Baby Zetty hurriedly hid behind one of the dpidated walls. The sound of footsteps gradually grew closer, and she saw a group of people wearing demon masksing near the ruins. One of the men wearing a ck wolf mask raised his hand and said, "Boye is a cunning woman. Back then, her mother had used the same trick to slip from our hands, thoroughly deceiving us and rescuing little Boye in the process. Boye must have repeated her mother''s old tricks as well. I heard that she had been quietly staying inside this castle for the past few years, so it''s very likely that she''s been devoting herself to teaching the art of healing to herst disciple. All of you keep a close lookout for me. This time, we mustn''t let another Boye descendant escape our grasp." The subordinate next to him said, ¡°Don''t worry, Master. We''re in full control of everyone in this vige, so even if Boye has an apprentice, it''ll be impossible for them to escape." The man in a ck wolf masknded a p across his subordinate¡¯s face and scoffed. "Not just humans, arrest all of the living creatures around. We must never allow a single Boye descendant to have a chance to survive.¡± Baby Zetty was so terrified that her heart began to throb. She had never experienced such fright while she was all alone ever since she was a child. At this time, she could not help but think about how it would be great if Brother Finn were by her side.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zettytooked at the demons that wereincreasing in numbers, akin to weeds that were invading a desert: They were now surrounding the entire vige, making it air-tight without a single room to escape. C¨¦ntent belongs to Baby Zetty forced herself to calm down. She had to find a way to break free. She could not allow herself to fail to meet Boye and Grandpa''s expectations of her. When she thought of it that way, Baby Zetty suddenly became braver. She stealthily picked up a medicine box from the secret pocket room and moved outside one step at a time "There''s a sounding from over there.¡± Someone with sensitive hearing suddenly heard Baby Zetty''s almost inaudible sound. Baby Zetty immediately dashed away. "Hold it!" Everyone else tried catching up to her. "Master, it''s a young girl, and she''s a pretty one to boot.¡± "She must be Boye¡¯s sessor. Haha! I wonder where you''re running off to this time?! Chase after her and make sure you get her for me.¡± The ruined castle was akin to a maze. Baby Zetty ran for her life inside thebyrinth, and fortunately, there was Still some sturdy ~ experimental equipment inside Somessurviving earthen jars had falleri to the ground, but thes reedicinal powder inside was not completely contaminated. Content belongs to swnovel.ne Baby Zetty gave it a thought. She knew she had to use despicable means to deal with those demons. She startedfeeing for her life while collecting Wiedicinal powder at the: same tint. When she confronted somed f the men who had caught up t terher, she immediately attacked with the poison powder. However, countless people were chasing after her at this time. Under extreme desperation, Baby Zetty plunged into a narrow pipeline and crawled along the pipe. "She got into the pipeline! What should we do?¡¯ Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 "What do you mean what should you do? Follow her into the pipeline and chase after her!" Baby Zetty hid inside the pipe and took a moment to calm herself down. If she focused on fleeing, she would not be able to escape these people''s clutches. She had to rack her brains and fight against them with her intelligence. She tried encouraging herself, saying. ¡°Come on, Zetty. You''re Boye''s disciple. If Mister is able to fool these people, surely you can too.¡± Finally, an idea shed across Baby Zetty''s mind. She thought of something brilliant-Bodily Disguise! It just so happened that she was carrying the disguising medicine with her at the moment. Baby Zetty did not hesitate to pour the medicinal powder into her mouth. Then, she quietly waited for the changes to happen to her body. This experiment did not bring about positive results to Baby Zetty. Instead, it severely aged her. Baby Zetty noticed there were wrinkles on her skin, and her dark, flowing hair had turned gray. The most important thing was that she now had a stooped figure. It was such a huge change. However, for Baby Zetty who was running for her life at the moment, it was also considered a blessing in disguise. By the time Baby Zetty sneaked out of the pipe, it was already midnight. She picked up a stick off the ground and slowly staggered forward with the stick in her hand. It did not take very long before the masked people discovered her. "Stop right there." Baby Zetty turned around, and her smile looked a bit mischievous yet very loving. One of the masked men looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously and reached out his hand to touch the skin on her arm before saying, "She''s really an old woman.¡± Before they could ask any questions, Baby Zetty tremblingly said, ¡°Have you seen my granddaughter? Thatdy Boye said that she wanted to make my granddaughter her apprentice, but the entire castle has been bombed to this extent. Where is Boye hiding my granddaughter?" When the masked people heard this, they became more intrigued "What does your granddaughter look like, Granny?" Baby Zetty pretended not to hear him and leaned her head over, saying, "What? Huh? What did you say? I was asking if you''ve seen my granddaughter? The pretty one?" The masked man was gloomy from this and muttered t o himself, "Dang, a deaf grandma. At this time, the man in a ck wolf mask walked over and said, "Capture her and interrogate who her granddaughter is. Under hismand, his subordinates immediately pulled Baby Zetty over in a rough manner. Baby Zetty said while panting with rage, "You should b e more respectful to your elders! If you keep pulling and tugging me like this, are you not afraid of making me fall?¡± "This ald fool is still trying to take advantage of her seniority." As they pushed and shoved her forward, Baby Zetty continuously yelled, "Don''t push me! Don''t shove! I can go there on my own. I¡¯m not that old. I can still walk!" However, after taking a couple of steps forward, Baby Zetty fell instead. "Get up, Granny!¡± Baby Zetty toak advantage of her current old age and sat on the ground while patting her thighs. Ie ~ seems like I''ve truly grown old now. My leg aren''t working well , anymore. I can''t walk now, and have to rest to recuperate, ¡°Get up row, or I''ll beat you up." Gonten belongs to Baby Zetty pretended to be foolish and said, "Hh? What did you say? Do you want to send me home? Alright, ibst on time. I''m getting. hu ngryntoo, so let''s go back to my ce*l''ll make you some good food. " . > a¡° NK > As a result, the masked men took Baby Zetty over to the vigers¡¯ concentration camp. "Who here knows her?" The man in the ck wolf mask pushed Baby Zetty in front of the vigers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baby Zetty was-getting a little nervous because the vigers here ad actually met her before as she~ had visited most of them. Although er appearance had changed, ?: people with more sensitive eyes should vaguely be able to. recognize h¨¦r. a a The vigers looked at Baby Zetty, and their eyes seemed somewhat lifeless at the moment. Then, they simultaneously shook their heads and said, ¡°We don''t know her.¡± 1 Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 Baby Zetty was a little stunned. What on earth did she look like right now that the vigers did not even recognize her? The man in a ck wolf mask looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously. "Are you not from around here?" Baby Zetty shrieked out inwardly. It would not be good if the vigers recognized her as Boye''s apprentice, but it would undoubtedly be even worse if the vigers could not recognize her at all. After all, it was strange for an old foreigndy to appear at this sort of ce. Baby Zetty could only bite the bullet and spit out a lie a s she switched to an unrted topic. ¡°Have you people seen my granddaughter? She''s tall, slender, and very pretty. One would even say that she''s gentle and kind too... We live way over there...." She pointed toward the distant mountains with her finger. The vigers showed a somewhat astonished expression. Among the vigers, there was a child who looked about 15 to 16 years old. He looked rtively thin, yet his eyes were as dark as the night sky. He was looking at Baby Zetty with a bright gaze. When Baby Zetty was trying to sell her story, the boy''s jewel-like eyes showed a somewhat invisible smile. He suddenly stood up and walked up to Baby Zetty in a panic. He held onte her arm and said, "Granny, how did you evene down the mountain? Does Uncle know that you came here?¡± Baby Zetty was startled. She could not recover her senses as she looked at the bright and handsome boy. When did she have such a big grandson? The boy pinched her arm and Baby Zetty quickly came back to her senses. She was suddenly huffing from anger and lifted her wooden stick in her hand to hit the boy while scolding him, "Where the hell have you been, Lil Lou? Granny has been looking for you for a long time! You ran away from home so long ago. Don''t you know the way home?!" The boy was actually a local and his mother had died giving birth to him, so he had { been brought up by his father wt¡± was also from around here. twas said that his father:was particrly schrly, so the you ng man had received a proper. education. Unfo tunately,the boy''s father passed away not ioo long ago. The vigers did not suspect anything when the young man acknowledged Baby Zetty as his grandmother. After all, no one had ever seen the boy''s mother¡¯s rtives. When these masked men saw how old Baby Zetty was, coupled with the young man recognizing her as his rtive, they no longer doubted that she was the Boyes '' descendant. Just like that, Baby Zetty was allowed to live in the concentration camp. It was up untiLone day, the masked men brought medical practitioner over to conduct physical . examinations on everyone. x Truthfty, it was to investigate - NM whetl rer or not these vigers. were in disguise. Those who passed the examination would be released and could regain their freedom. Content belongs to ~ When it was Baby Zetty''s turn, someone told the doctor, "This person is highly suspicious, so do a thorough examination.¡± The doctor used a prop to make a small cut on Baby Zetty''s skin and saw a trace of blood oozing out. He said, "Well. she¡¯s not wearing a skin mask."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he checked her bones¡¯ age and concluded, "The age of her bones is around 80 years old." Baby Zetty felt as if she was about to faint. "80 years old?¡± She was merely a young 17-year-old girl at the prinae o f her youth, yet she had growa old to this extent. Baby Zetty felt that she was carrying a mountain on her shoulders, and she knew she had to find a way to restore her appearance as soon as possible. Otherwise, she notonly fa¨¦ed the risk of getting killed by these people but there was also a chance for her to die of old age naturally. 1 Once the doctor came to this conclusion, the masked men who had been suspicious of Baby Zetty''s identity were finally more relieved. Since then, they were no longer as vignt about her a s well On a certain dark and windy night, Baby Zetty sneaked back into the castle''s ruins when these masked men were not paying attention. She secretly extracted her precious books and the relics before deciding to leave Serpent Land that night. Just as she was about to flee through the vige''s entrance, a hand was suddenly ced on her shoulder. Baby Zetty turned her head in surprise and saw her ¡®grandson¡¯ looking at her with a smile Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 "Take me with you.¡± The boy¡¯s tone sounded determined. Baby Zetty said, ¡°Oh, my good grandson, just stay here." The young man looked around and saw that there was no one around them. Then, he brazenly ced his mouth close to Baby Zetty''s ear and called out, "Sis Zetty, if you don''t take me with you. I''ll expose your identity to these men.¡± Baby Zetty stared at him in a daze and raised her fist to punch him in a huff. "How did you find out, stupid boy?!" "Try and guess.¡± The young man took her belongings and walked forward while holding her hand. Then, he said, "I''ll take you to where the boats are." The roads were getting more and more rugged. Plus, Baby Zetty''s bodily functions had deteriorated with age. so she said to him in agony. "What kind of roads are we walking on?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The boy smiled brightly and said, "Don''t worry. The road is rugged, but it''s the safest here!¡± Only when he had helped Baby Zetty onto a bamboo raft and they drifted farther away from the vige did Baby Zetty finally believe the boy''s words. She stood in front of the bamboo raft, looking at the young boy who was steering behind her while asking suspiciously, "Who are you?¡± The young boy said, "Sis Zetty, don''t you remember me anymore? It''s me, Gale. Gale Quinn." The scene of Baby Zetty''s first encounter with Gale immediately appeared in her mind. It was more than two years ago. Mister had asked her t o do a house call, and the young boy''s father had run u p to her while holding the boy in his arms. The father broke down crying while saying, "Littledy, please save my child. He''s about to die.¡± Baby Zetty walked up to Gale. She remembered that h e had been so thin and small at the time. His facialplexion had been so sallow and dull, showing nothing but fatigue. Baby Zetty had diagnosed Gale as severely malnourished, but Gale¡¯s father told Baby Zetty that he had never deprived his child of food. Everything they had in their house was for him, so how was it possible that Gale was still suffering from severe malnutrition? Later, Baby Zetty investigated the cause and told Gale''s father that Gale''s stomach could not tolerate the goat''s milk that they were producing on their own. However, Gal¨¦¡®s father found that this conclusion was rather uneptanie. It was because the - = V igers here had been drinking goat¡¯ gmilk since they were children, and-atl of them grew up to bestrong an tall. 4 He would rather believe that the reason for Gale''s malnutrition was because of his naturally sensitive spleen and stomach than a strange reason like beingctose intolerant. Then, Baby Zetty suggested, "Stop giving him goat''s milk for a month and carefully observe Gale''s appetite. If Gale¡¯s diarrhea gets better, that means my diagnosis isn¡¯t wrong.¡± Baby Zetty did not prescribe Gale any medications, and Gale''s father was extremely desperate at the time. He felt that Baby Zetty was too young and her medical skills were not up to standard. However, whaq he took Gale, who was on the verge of death, home, he still followed Baby Zetty''s N instructians. He merely cut off ¡ª goat ¡®silk from Gale''s diet and? reced it with warm SOUPS. Just ikesthat, Gale''s condition inaproved with each day. Content k¨¦tongs to Now, although Gale still appeared rtively thin, he had grown into a devastatingly handsome young boy. Baby Zetty looked at the brilliantly handsome Gale and said, "I said that you couldn''t take goat¡¯s milk and your father didn¡¯t believe me." It was just that... Baby Zetty looked at Gale suspiciously and asked, "But how did you recognize m e?" Gale chuckled and said, "Because you had the gall to praise yourself as tall, slender, and very pretty. Oh, and gentle and kind." 2 Baby Zetty felt somewhat embarrassed now. Gale looked at the aged Baby Zetty and said curiously, " Your disguise is outstanding. It seems very real.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes grew dimmer. Although Gal¨¦''seemed trustworthy and straightforward, the Boye ¡° family''s Secret skills must never be revealed to outsiders. As such,Baby Zetty-could not help but lie, his isata disguise. I¡¯m suffering from s6mething called Progeria.¡± Content belongs to Gale was dumbfounded. "Progeria?¡± 2 Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 He looked at Baby Zetty''s long white hair and hunched body. She was nowpletely different from that beautiful and alluring girl from his memory. Gale abruptly shed some tears due to sadness and felt utterly sorry for Baby Zetty. "You must be very upset about getting this disorder, right?¡± Baby Zetty gave it a thought. This was her escape strategy. She would not have been able to slip out of the hands of those masked people at all if it were not for this so-called Progeria For her, this was a blessing in disguise. Hence, she calmly said, ¡°Truthfully, apart from turning older and having a tough time adapting to this sluggish body, there¡¯s nothing much to it." Gale burst intoughter upon seeing how optimistic she was and said, "It¡¯s good that you''re not so sad over it, Sis Zetty. Plus, with your excellent medical skills, you''ll surely be able to cure your illness in no time." Baby Zetty looked at Gale and secretly thought to herself, ''I''m the one who''s sick right now, but he''s sadder than I am. This kid has the heart of a saint.¡¯ Baby Zetty began to trust and be fond of Gale even more now. "You have to stop calling me Sis Zetty in the future and start calling me Grandma." Although Baby Zetty was still a child, now that her body had aged, despite her mentality remaining at the age of a 17-year-old girl, her body, demeanor, and movements were all of a n 80-year-old woman. Gale pursed his lips and said, "I can''t call you Grandma. In my heart, you''ll always be the beautiful Sis Zetty." Baby Zetty looked at her reflection on the water and she saw her old-looking self for the first time. She could not help but despise herself, saying, ¡°Woah! I can''t even stand looking at myself. I don''t think the name Baby Zetty suits me anymore, so perhaps I have to change my name. What should I call myself from now on?" Gale blurted out, "What about Winter?" "Why Winter?" "I heard a story from my dad before that in the deep mountains and old forests, the snow doesn''t melt all year-round. So the people living there are constantly in bitter hardship. But fortunately, there''s a youngdy named Winter who''ll show up once every New Year''s t o make house calls for the vigers. Since Sis Zetty has the heart of a saint as well, let''s change your name to Winter.¡± Baby Zetty pondered it and said, "Winter, the one who saves the world? The name is worthy of my identity as a medical practitioner. Alright, I shall be called Winter from now on." Gale proceeded to smile brilliantly. "By the way, where are we headed?¡± Baby Zetty lifted her bulging belly and took outa¡¯ pillow from inside her clothes. Eaen, she took a small => wooden I box out of the pillow and- Said with a stammer, "I want tago to Sacred Land and send Mistenand Grandpa home." Content belongs ite) 4 Gale said, ¡°Alright. I''ll keep youpany." Baby Zetty shook her head and refused, saying, "No way. It¡¯s very dangerous for you toe with me." Gale said, "Sis Zetty, once I take you across the shore, d o you know the way to Sacred Land? Do you know where to live at night? Will you know where to find food when you get hungry?¡± Baby Zetty looked at the vast forest, and she honestly did not know how to handle any of the problems Gale had brought up. Gale smiled and said, "That''s why you should let mee with you.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty worriedly said, ¡°But I don''t want you to take risks with me.¡± Gale replied, ¡®Bont worry. I''m clever. You have togwmany enemies in Serpent Land, but I managed to save you anyway, right? I know how x dangerous itis to be b y your side, but ter willing to do it anyway: Even if everythinges to a tragic end, l''fshave no regrets.¡± Baby-Zetty was still reluctant. Hence, Gale could only beg her sincerely, "Just agree t 0 it, Sis Zetty. ost my mether when I was a child, and my father died some time ago: man erphan now and have navene Ko) rekeon. Just let me follow youte] wecan take care of each otWer. I''ll treat you as my one and only rtive, okay?" Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 Baby Zetty could not stand Gale''s coaxing and pestering, so she ultimately agreed to him. "Okay, fine." After crossing the river, there were dense forests and rugged mountain roads in front of them. Baby Zetty smacked her forehead, saying, ¡°Isn''t this going to kill me? Can my old bones withstand these mountain roads?¡± Gale walked to her and squatted down while saying, " Let me carry you on my back." Baby Zetty replied, "You''re just a child yourself. Forget it. I''ll walk on my own." Then, on the rugged mountain road, one could see the odd view of an older woman in her 80s climbing up a steep mountain road Gale could not help but chuckle out loud. At the end of the day, she was still a 17-year-old girl living in this shell. That was the reason she could stay so unaffected, right? "I''m hungry, Gale." Baby Zetty panted heavily while sitting on one of the stepping stones. She locked at the dense forest and sniffed the fragrance of the greenery. When she was more rxed, she truly realized how hungry she was. Gale replied, "Wait over here. I''ll get you some food.¡± Then, Gale picked up some small rocks and took out a bow from his arms. He shot down two birds at once. Baby Zetty was shocked by his superb shooting skills. "Woah, Gale! You¡¯re amazing.¡± Gale smiled at her bashfully and said, "I''ll roast them for you.¡± Gale''s wilderness skills were genuinely outstanding. H e was able to drill wood to make fire, and it was as if h e was entirely in his element. After the bonfire was set up, the mes were shining o n Gale¡¯s handsome face. Baby Zetty watched as Gale roasted the bird meat skillfully. She was. brimming with envy as she said, "Why do you seem to know everything, Gale?¡± Gale asked her in return, "I''m the one who''s supposed t o ask why you don''t seem to know anything? When you live on the mountains, these skills are the most basic life skills one should have.¡± Gale handed the roasted meat over to Baby Zetty, but she had no idea how to start digging in when she took it Gale tore it apart for her, and Baby Zetty seemed excited to see the tender meat inside. Baby Zetty exined to Gale while eating the game with relish, "I¡¯m not originally from Serpent Land. I grew> up in imperial Capital, so we don¡¯t really ni need to hunt for animals¡®on our. awn. We can buy almost¡¯ anything we want to eat." Content b¨¦longs to Gale seemed to have heard of a beautiful world and was filled with fascination. "Is that so?¡± Baby Zetty said, "Once wee : back frontSacred Land, I''ll bring you back tgimy house. My daddy and mommy will definitely like yourvery muetr Maybe they''ll even take you in as-their godson." Content belongs ite) - Baby Zetty gave it further thought and said, "No. wait. I think I have to start acknowledging you as my younger brother starting from today.¡± She put down the food in her hand and knelt on the ground while holding Gale''s hand. They ced their hands together, and she tooka VOW while facing the sky, "I , Baby Zetty will be siblings with differ¨¦nt surnames with Gale from this day onward. And we shall be sharing our blessed days and all diffi¨¦ulties in the future.¡± Gale merely copied Baby Zetty and swore to the sky as well, "I, Gale, will always be following Sis Zetty from now on." i After they finished taking their vows, Baby Zetty pulled Gale up and solemnly said, "I''ll take good care o f you in the future, Gale." Tears were glistening in Gale''s eyes. He finally had a rtive again He said in a stirred up manner, "Don''t worry, Sis Zetty. I''ll protect you for the rest of my life.¡± Baby Zetty nodded at him. After walking in the deep forest for more than ten days. they finally managed to find a way out of it. When Baby Zetty saw the somewhat sparse viges, a sense of joy could be seen in her eyes. "Gale, let''s find someone and ask them how to get to Sacred Land.¡± Gale pulled her over to stop her and said, "You can''t, Sis Zetty." "Why not?" Then, Baby Zetty continued, ¡°How can we find Sacred Land without asking for directions?¡± 1Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gale reminded her, "If others know that we''re looking for Sacred Land, I''m afraid you won''t be able to hide your identity.¡± s Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Baby Zetty suddenly came to a realization and eximed, "Oh! I almost made a mistake.¡± Baby Zetty had a straightforward personality, so she was easily deceived. Fortunately for her, Gale had a meticulous mind and could continuously remind Baby Zetty at any time to never stop being vignt. "But we don''t know how to get to Sacred Land." Gale asked, "Did Mister happen to leave you some sort of treasure? Perhaps there''s information on Sacred Land?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty quickly took out the pillow from her belly again and extracted three books from it. She said," These are the books that Mister left behind for me.¡± Gale said, "Flip through them." Baby Zetty flipped through them seriously. Finally, she uncovered six maps on the cover of the three books. Baby Zetty lifted the books and said,¡± Perhaps these maps will show us the way to Sacred Land?" Gale frowned as he looked at the pillow made from imitation human skin. Baby Zetty had to tie it to her stomach every day to protect it, making it look like she had a potbelly. It also increased Baby Zetty¡¯s difficulty in walking. "Can you memorize the contents of these books?" Baby Zetty replied, "Yes." Gale said, "Then burn them so you won''t have to be worried about them anymore. Aren¡¯t you tired of walking with them?¡± Baby Zetty could not bear to part with them and said,¡± No way. I haven''t digested a lot of the knowledge inside.¡± Gale merely sighed. The two took out the maps, pieced the pieces together, and ultimately found a road to Sacred Land. It was just that when they arrived at a ce where humans were, it was as if they hade to and filled with people who stuck out like a sore thumb. The sight of an old grandma with a young boy was somewhat eye-catching here. On this day, Baby Zetty was getting thirsty, so Gale went over to a viger¡¯s house to get some water. The viger generously offered < some to''them, but when Baby Zatty notiged the man¡¯s gloomy face, she ceusd not help but ask, "You don''t IO8k very happy, young noan." The viger sighed and said, "Well, my wife has fallen ill. And the doctor told me that she''s not going to be alive for much longer.¡± Baby Zetty expressed her kindness, asking, "Oh? What kind of illness is it?¡± Gale hurriedly held onto her, beckoning her to stop being nosy. Even so, Baby Zetty said in a whisper, "Healers are supposed to be kind. If I forget my duty as a healer in order to save my own life, am I still worthy of being one?" Gale was convinced by Baby Zetty''s principle, so he merely nodded and agreed The vigerwas still very perplexed and said, ¡°We don''t know either. She suddenly¡¯ couldn''t urinate one day and gradually lost her strength. Now, she¡¯s-been bedridden for sev¨¦ral menths.¡¯ - Baby Zetty said, "Bring me to see her." The viger looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously and asked, "Are you a doctor?" Baby Zetty said, "At my age, I probably have much more life experiences than you, so maybe I can tell what disease it is?" The viger was willing to try everything as he was in a desperate situation, so he took Baby Zetty into his wife''s room The room was extremely dark, and there was a pungent stench. Since it was a peasant household, they did not have the resources nor thebor to properly take care of patients. However, Baby Zetty was originally the daughter of a wealthy farnily¡ª When she saw the patient''s > miserable state, she could nothelp but feel extremely sad. Tears¡¯started flowing uncontrobly. Content b¨¦longs to ~ Gale tightened his grasp on her hand, and Baby Zetty managed to restrain her sorrowful state of mind When she walked over to the man¡¯s wife, she stretched her hand out to test her pulse. Then, Gale abruptly said to the viger, "Uncle, how far is this ce from the market?¡± Baby Zetty was surprised. Gale was indeed an intelligent child, after all. He was deliberately trying to distract the viger''s attention so that she could fully use her skills on thisdy, She opened the woman''s eyelids, rechecked her pulse, and could generally tell that this woman had acute kidney failure. Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 After a short while, Baby Zetty stood up and said to the viger, "I''ll write down some medicines for you. G o to the market and get them. This type of disease has to be treated slowly, and you can''t simply ignore it after finding out about it. The viger looked for a piece of paper and a pen before handing them to Baby Zetty. After Baby Zetty finished writing the prescription. she advised the viger again before leaving She thought that things would end at that, yet who would have thought that when Baby Zetty and Gale were at the market the next day, they suddenly saw a few masked men? The men were asking around, "Did you happen to see an old woman with her teenage grandson?¡± When Gale heard this, he immediately let go of Baby Zetty¡¯s hand. They pretended not to know one another. Then, Gale proceeded to walk toward the masked men.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. One of them grabbed Gale and asked, "Did you happen to see an olddy and her grandson around here?" Gale was so frightened that he started stammering, "Ye -Yeah. I did. The masked man held onto Gale¡¯s arm agitatedly and interrogated, "Where were they?" Gale pointed toward a roadpletely different from their path and said, "I saw them walking along that road in the morning.¡± Hearing this, the masked man immediately gathered the team and chased ahead at top speed. Baby Zetty breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, she heard a viger next to her discussing, "There was a pair of grandmother and grandson who passed by our vige yesterday and cured Zack Leonard''s wife. I heard she started urinating again right after drinking the medicine prescribed. What miraculous work!" Baby Zetty sighed secretly again She was merely looking for trouble now. Gale turned around and did not get any closer to Baby Zetty. He merely gave her a wink as the two walked out of the market together. Once he was out of the market, Gale waited for Baby Zetty at the intersection. Seeing that she was panting while walking over, Gale thoughtfully said, ¡°Don''t walk so fast." Baby Zetty¡¯s pants grew heavier and she sat down on the rock beside her, saying. "An old body is truly useless." Gale squatted next to her while chewing on a green foxtail, teasing, "Are you going to save more people now?" Baby Zetty said without hesitation, ¡®Of course! Didn''t you see thedy from yesterday? She was so sick yet no one was Staking care of her. Hecs whole b¨¦dy was exuding a fishy smell. wonder how long it''s been since she took a bath. Isn''t that too pitiful? At least after savingher, she''s able to urinate on h¨¦r own now and perhaps will get a whole lot better after two days. Saving a life will give nothing but good karma." Gale looked at Baby Zetty in a daze. He wondered what on earth the belief behind Baby Zetty''s bravery was that it was almost indestructible? "Let''s go now." Baby Zetty rested for a short while and stood up while staggering on her feet. "Come on," said Gale as he supported her. The two slowly walked forward, and Gale started nning for their future on the roadzsaying, ¡°You''re not in good health, and we can''t keep S walking at this pace or we''ll never reactSacred Land. We have totake a carihere, but the issue is dhat we have no money. So I suppese we have to finda way to make money first." Baby Zetty said, "I can practice medicine to make money?" Gale said, "Why you... No more practicing medicine for you. This is too close to Serpent Land. You can do it once we leave Serpent Land borders." "So, how are you nning to make money?" Baby Zetty asked "Don''t worry about it. I can always think of a way to earn some,¡± said Gale. While Baby Zetty and Gale were unrelentinglvrushing to Sacred Land, Jay?Cole, and the others had reached Silent Town which was ¡°* outside of Sacred Land with the:help of aWelicopter and Yvette astheir guide, S con Once Yvette arrived at Silent Town, she said to Sir Ares in dismay, "I''m sorry. All I can remember is that Sacred Land is around here, but I can''t remember where it is." Zayne casually said, "You were so young when you got abducted. Not remembering the way is normal. Quite frankly, it''s amazing that you''re even able to bring us here." Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Jay looked around the unfamiliar area. The ce had steep elevations and verdant jungles. He would asionally see a farmhouse or two, and the entire area had a very sparse poption. The depressing part was that it was impossible to choose a faster transportation method on such rugged mountain roads On top of everything, Cole suddenly eximed, "My phone lost its signal." Sir Ares and Zayne checked their phones immediately only to find that they had lost cell reception as well The Ghost members hurriedly inspected all their advancedmunication equipment beforeing t o the same conclusion. "Thepass has stopped working as well as all the othermunication equipment.¡± Zayne ced his arms on his hips andmented," What kind of f*cking deserted ce is this?!" Jay looked around, his handsome face looking extremely gloomy. He wanted to ask the locals for directions. If no one could show them the way, there was a higher chance of them getting lost. It would only result in them wasting a lot of time. "Find someone to ask for directions," ordered Jay. Zayne pointed toward a household halfway up the mountain. Strictly speaking, it was impossible to be sure if anyone was living up there but he could vaguely see a faint wisp of smoke. He said, "It looks like a house. But it seems so far away from us.¡± Jay immediately walked forward without saying another word The others quickly followed closely behind him. Only Zayne wasining. "Big Brother, I don¡¯t think that it''s near. The mountain road is spiraling upward, so it''s simply too far from us.¡± Zayne continued to disy his chatterbox characteristics the whole way, and everyone was simply disinclined to pay any attention to him. The only person who would asionally respond to him was Cole. "You have to believe that Sir Ares'' IQ is definitely not lower than yours. Do you truly think he hasn¡¯t thought it all through?" Zayne said, "Your words are very insulting right now, Yorks. What do you mean his IQ is not lower than mine?¡± Everyone was quite taken aback by Zayne¡¯s brazen self -righteousness and turned around to look at him. Zayne sighed and muttered, "Fine, he''s smarter than m e. But everyone will still stumble sometimes, so aren''t all of you afraid that he''ll sometimes be muddleheaded?¡± Cole had the same viewpoint as Sir. Ares andsaid,¡± Finding someone.to ask fordirections i is our only choice at the moment. Otherwise, there Ss nothing else for us to do." Content belongs to ~Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sir Ares berated Zayne, "Can you shut your mouth? Save some of our water supply.¡± Zayne was dumbfounded "You''re being too much. There''s plenty of water in the mountains, so I won''t steal any water from you anyway,¡± Zayne continued capriciously, "I''ll talk when I want to talk, or it''ll get boring.¡± Sir Ares said, "The only water resources here are natural ones that haven''t been filtered. Do you dare to drink it?¡± Zayne picked up a wet leaf and licked the water droplets on top of it, saying. "Why don''t 1?¡± Sir Ares was at a loss and decided to ignore the guy. Not long after, Zayne gradually became more silent The team Rad been quiet for quite ~ some time. It was too quiet that t Jay suddenly realized that something waswrong. Then, he immediately turned his head to look at Zayne. "Why are you suddenly so quiet? Zayne pointed his finger at his tongue and Sir Ares noticed that his tongue had turned green. Zayne made eye contact without saying a word and frantically tried to use signnguage. ''l''ve been poisoned. My tongue is numb. Please take a look at it.¡¯ Jay furiously barked, "I don''t understand you." Then, he turned around and continued to walk ahead. Zayne went forward to tug on him and Sir Ares 5 Gtorted, "I asked you to talk less, eg you wouldn''t listen. I said not ¡éo drink any random water, but yourrefused to listen again. Have you ieatned your lesson now?. Why areyouing to me now that yau''re poisoned and havesturned mute?" Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 After saying those words in a moment of anger, Jay still asked a doctor toe over and take a look at Zayne After the doctor checked on Zayne, he said, "Once we get to one of those households, we''ll take a blood test t o see if the poisoning is serious.¡± However, Zayne''s tongue almost fully recovered by the time they arrived at the farmhouse. "I can speak now,¡± said Zayne, even though he sounded somewhat unclear. Sir Ares said, "The evil ones always live longer, so don''t worry, God won''t be expecting you anytime soon."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zayne muttered, "Can¡¯t you say something nice for once?¡± Sir Ares said, "Your wife and son are praying for your safety back home every day. So rest assured, you can''t die even if you try." Zayne was somewhat ashamed now and said, "Fine. Okay. I''ll protect myself better in the future. Just shut your mouth.¡± After two hours of walking on the mountain road, Sir Ares and the others ultimately arrived at the old farmhouse. The farmhouse was made of bamboo, and there was a stove built on the expansive courtyard outside the bamboo house. They noticed a young girl preparing a meal by the stove. Jay pointed his chin toward Zayne, and Zayne could sense tacitly that this guy was trying to boss him around again. Zayne spoke in a low, muffled voice, "My mouth is injured. Ask someone else to do it." Jay was unwilling to spare him and said, "If you don¡¯t release that energy of yours to annoy others, it''lle to bother us instead." With Jay''s cunning side, he decided to make Zayne go and bother a stranger instead. Zayne stepped forward and gracefully said to the young girl, "Littledy, do you know how to get to Sacred Land?" The youngdy''s fingers that were holding the tongs moved slightly. She lifted her gaze and her dark pair o f eyes looked at Zayne suspiciously as she asked," Aren''t you a local?¡± "We''re from Imperi¡ª" Jay and Cole immediately cleared their throats at the same time. Zayne looked behind to re at them. He knew they were merely reminding him to protect his identity, but Zayne still thought that they were making a fuss over nothing. The youngdy shook her head and said, "I don''t Khow where Sacred Land is, butevery 10 to 15 days, someone wille to my house te inquire-about Sacred Land''s a whereabouts. They nevere back once € they leave, so I''d advis¨¦ you to stop looking for that ces It must be very dangerous." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Zayne turned to Sir Ares and said joyfully, "It seems like we''re on the right track. Sacred Land must be nearby." Jay nodded Zayne decided to ask all kinds of questions again, but all of them were irrelevant. For instance, he asked if there were beasts around here and if there were any human-eating nts. Without much choice, Jay reluctantly walked up to the youngdy and asked, "Littledy, one of us has been poisoned. Is there a healer nearby?¡± When the youngdy saw Jay, she was stunned by his handsome looks. He was akin to a descended immortal with his stable temperament and pleasant voice. She had never seen such a good-looking man in her life. "You''re so handsome. Mister.¡± A st of gold air rose from the soles of Sir Ares¡¯ feet to his head. Jay''s mood turned gloomier because of this girl''s starry- eyed infatuation. Then, he retreated and said to Cole, "You go ahead.¡± C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cole smiled somewhat speechlessly. Please! His looks were outstanding as well! Cole walkecrup to the youngdy with an extraordinary amount of 2 confiderice and asked, "Littledy, can you please tell me if there''s a healer nearby? I''ll give you Mr. Handsome¡¯s phone number ¡°for it." C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org The youngdy''s love-struck eyes were fixed on Jay the whole time. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 Upon hearing Cole''s words, the youngdy became excited and said, "I can find someone to help you relieve the poison''s effects. But you have to promise m e that you''ll stay here for a while.¡± "No," Jay immediately refused. Cole said, "My dear cousin, sacrificing personal interests in exchange for the happiness and stability o f the people in Imperial Capital... This trade is worth it." Zayne smacked his lips sourly and said, "Besides, it''s not such a hard task." Jay was fuming as he said, "Have you forgotten about the lesson Judy taught us?¡± Zayne replied, ¡°Come on. We''re in such a faraway ce at the moment. Your wife won''t find out about the things we''re doing here. Don''t worry about it. We''ll keep it a secret.¡± Jay coldly snorted, obviously venting his frustration with them. "Save him first, and we''ll talkter.¡± Hence, Jay and the others settled down in the youngdy''s bamboo house. The youngdy was someone who kept her promise. After their meal, she said to Jay, "I''ll go get you a healer, Mister. Don''t wander too far now. There are many poisonous nts around here, so it''ll be troublesome if you touch any of them." Zayne¡¯s tongue was great proof of this lesson. Jay also knew that this deep forest was unlike any other deep forest. This area was a ce favored by witch doctors, which could only mean the nt varieties here were somewhat unique. "Mm," Jay replied faintly. After the youngdy left. Jay went over to stand by Grayson and Andy''s sides. Looking at their increasingly haggard bodies, Jay felt highly distressed. "Don''t worry about us, Daddy." Andy felt very guilty when she noticed how panicked Jay had been for her throughout their journey here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jay said, "An, you have to remember that you must never give up hope." ¡°Okay.¡± In the evening, the youngdy returned with an older woman. The youngdy introduced to Jay, "This is my Gran-gran. She has excellent medical skills.¡± Jay suddenly became defensive and he asked the olddy a few questions for safety¡¯s sake, "What kind of diseases do you usually treat, Granny?¡± The olddy said arrogantly, ¡°Everything.¡± Jay frowned at this. Doctors were divided into s¨¦veral specialties, and general practitioners were inevitably not professional enough for some iIInesses. However, looking at this oldty¡¯s demeanor and overly- confident face, it wastevident that she had some sort of:rare capabilities. Jay said, "Granny, can you please have a look at my daughter?" Jay brought the olddy over to Andy. At that moment, Andy''s hands were exposed. Seeing that her fingernails had turned ck all over, the olddy could not help but cry out in rm. "Oh!" Jay fixed his eyes on the olddy and asked, "Have you seen this illness before, Granny?¡± The alddy looked at Jay suspiciously. "How did shee into contact with this disease?¡± There was a sharp cryptic gaze spreading across her lowered eyes. Jay was on high alert and replied, ¡°My daughter is a high school student, so perhaps she was infected by someone else.¡± The sharp gaze in the olddy''s eyes gradually faded and she said, "It''s not possible for me to treat this disease.¡± Jay was well aware that this disease was particrly tricky, so he did aot force the olddy into doing > something, Hence, he decidedto make some inquiries, "Granny, do your know where Sacred Land is?" C¨¦ntent belongs to The olddy said, "You''re headed to Sacred Land? They call it the ce of no return.¡± Jay nced at Andy who was almost at hed st breath and knew that there was not much time left. N Jay had torace against time Now,so he so eanly replied, "My daughter''s life isat stake, Granny. I can''tjust give Up on her. So no matteshow dangerous the ce is, we-have to try heading there." Content belongs to aQ Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 The olddy said, "If you keep heading north from here, you''ll enter a vast. primitive forest. There''s a spot there called Sacred Land. Many people have gone looking for it, but none has found it so far.¡± Jay thanked the olddy and walked out of the room Andy was in. He was getting ready to gather Cole and the others so they could set off immediately. However, when Jay walked out of the room, he saw all of them huddling up in a disorderly manner all over the ground. Each of them was looking pale as they helplessly looked up at Jay. "We''ve been poisoned, Cousin.¡± Cole pointed at the youngdy tremblingly and said," That littledy is harboring evil intentions. There was something wrong with the food she gave us.¡± Jay shot a malicious gaze at the young girl, asking," Why did you do this?¡± The olddy parted the curtain at the doorway and walked out with a sullen face. "Because I asked her to do this.¡± Jay asked furiously, ¡°But why are you harming us?!" The olddy walked up to Jay and looked at him closely with a pair of cold eyes, saying. "A handsome man, indeed. You must be the Imperial Capital''s crown prince, yes?" Jay narrowed his eagle-like eyes and asked, ¡°Are you one of Nephele''s people?" The olddy chuckled and replied, ¡°You''re very smart." Jay was extremely puzzled. They had just arrived at Silent Town and never met the two before. However, the grandmother and granddaughter pair acted so quickly that they had failed to identify the two''s real identities. It did not make sense! "How did you know that I''m Jay Ares?" The olddy fixed her gaze on Jay, and her pair of murky, old eyes were shining with cunning wisdom. "I thought you were brilliant, Sir Ares? Take a guess.¡± Jay asked again, "But why didn''t you attack me?" The olddy red at her granddaughter angrily and asked, "Yes. Why is that?¡± The youngdy smiled bashfully and said, "I like him, Gran-gran. Will you give him to me instead?" Jay was dumbfounded. Even though Zayne was on the brink of death be could not miss out an the chafice to quarrel with Sir Ares. Greenwith envy, Zayne said to Jay, "I didn¡¯t know having gooddks can extend one''s mortality.¡± Content b¨¦longs to ~ Jay red at him furiously and scoffed. ¡°Shut your damn mouth." At this moment, his mind was in disarray. It felt like the danger they were facing this time around was premeditated The olddy vehemently refused her granddaughter''s request. "No! You''re unable to subdue him.¡± The youngdy stubbornly lifted her head and made a solemn vow, "Gran-gran, please have faith in me. I''ll make him obey me!" The alddy looked at Jay in scrutiny again and marveled at his good looks. Finally. she heaved a sigh and said, "I''ll permit you to have a child with him. But he must die right after." The youngdy pped her hands and eximed, " Thank you, Gran-gran!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. How could Jay allow anyone to take advantage of him? Almost immediately, he flicked two stones at them and the grandmother and granddaughter duo abruptly fell to the ground. When the olddy extended her arms out to spread some poison, Jay kicked up the rope on the ground. With agile and quick movements. the two. were immediately bound together with the rope The old grannyughed nefariously and said, "If you tie me up, who''s going to give yourpanions the antidote?¡± Jay satfortably on the stool next to him The olddy never expected her n to keep hostages to fail. Her expression looked somewhat defeated. However, Zayne started scolding Jay ina lighthissing voice, "You''re too heartess, Ares! I never expected that you''re such a person. How.can you essape on your own when& disaster strikes? Why did I fait to see this before?¡± 4 Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Jay walked over to Zayne¡¯s side and kicked him once before saying, "I''ve tolerated you for a long time now. I used to take Angeline''s feelings into ount. But now that she''s not by my side. I''ll treat you as I wish.¡± Zayne was stunned as he shrieked out, "Are you for real?¡± Jay went over to trample on Cole as well and snarled.¡± And you! How dare you covet for my wife? I''ll be free o f worries once I leave all of you to die here. Cole''s handsome pupils looked at Jay, filled with a sense of doubt. He knew that there must be a reason for Jay to turn against them so suddenly, but he could not guess why Sir Ares was doing this. After Jay vented his anger, he packed up all of their essential things and left. Zayne cursed at Jay''s back view, "You''re not human, Ares! How can you abandon yourrades?¡± Cole continued to ponder over it. When Jay kicked him earlier, he shot a meaningful nce at him What did he mean by that? After Cole realized it, he suddenly echoed Zayne''s words and started scolding Sir Ares as well. "Leave those items behind, Jay Ares! There are things that we need there. You bastard! You''d better not let m e catch you again, or I''ll definitely break you inte pieces!" Cole acted so desperately that he tried standing up with strong willpower. However, he quickly fell again The olddy said, "Stop moving, young man. I''ve poisoned you, so you can''t move around for three days. If you do, your internal organs will slowly rot as well.¡± Zayne asked, "Does that mean if we don''t eat, drink, or move, the poison will go away on its own in three days?¡± The alddy sneered, "You''re too simple-minded. This sort of poison will require a first-ss healer to deal with it. If a witch doctor doesn''te to your rescue within three days, the only thing for you to do is wait around to meet your gods." "Since you poisoned us, shouldn''t you have the antidote?" The olddy said, "In my bloodline, we''re only proficient in poisoning, not healing.¡± Zayne yelled out, "Then where do we find this witch doctor?" The alddy snorted coldly. "There''s no such doctor in Silent Town. Moreover, it takes about six to seven days to even get out of Silent Town. All of you are dead meat at this point.¡± Zayne roared out hysterically, "F*ck you! You cunning, evil olddy! If you kill us, I won''t let you go even after I turn into a ghost!¡± Cole said, "Don''t worry. She''s tied up at the moment. so she''ll end up just like us three dayster. The two of them will perhaps be hungry ghosts."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cole was right\The forest was too vast, So it weuld be unlikely for doctors toeven pass by. Since the-> olddy and her granddaughter were tied upyno one woulde to their rescue even in 30 days, let alone just thr¨¦e. on Zayne suddenly burst intoughter. He struggled to get up and staggeringly walked toward the olddy. Then. he unted while saying, "Now, would you like to start begging me to let you go?" The olddy said, "If you let me go, I have a way for you to survive this.¡± Cole said, ¡°Don''t take her word for it. We''re going to die sooner ortec¡± it''s just-@matter of time. Once you untie er, we''d have no way of gettitng our vengeance. Howcan we passibly die in vain?" Content b¨¦longs to ~ Zayne was merely focused on survival and said, "I don''t want to die. She has a way to fix this. At least we''ll have a chance.¡± Cole roared at him, "She''s lying to you!¡± The olddy said, "I''m not lying to anyone. l''ve already prepared a Life ReplenishingMedicine, but it doesn''t matter if Nell you now anyway sin¡é¨¦ all of youwon''t b e able to get that far with the poison in your body. There''s a spring a mile awayfrom ouse, and that water. isthe sa Life Replenishing Medicine. If you can untie me, I can fetch you some water.¡¯ f. d Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Just as Zayne was about to untie them, Cole shouted a t him to stop. "Don''t do it! Someone will being to our rescue soon.¡± Zayne suspiciously asked, "Who?" Sure enough, it did not take very long for Sir Ares toe back. He was holding onto a water bottle in his hand as he walked over at a carefree pace, looking happy and content. It did not seem like he was worried about hisrades¡¯ well-being at all. When Zayne saw Jay, he immediately snarled. "Why are you walking at such a slow pace, Sir Ares? Why can''t you walk a little faster? We''re dying here and you''re supposed to be racing against death! Jay walked over and threw the bottle over to Cole. Cole weakly red at him, scoffing. "Is this how you care for your patients?! Help me open it.¡± Jay said, "You should be doing things on your own.¡± Cole snarled. "Have you given all of yourpassion and tenderness to Angelina?¡± Cole sat up and poured some water for everyone. AfterText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. drinking, Cole copsed to the ground again. Once Jay discovered that they were not getting any better, Jay looked at the Poison Granny furiously. "Tell me. Why on earth are they not getting any better?¡± Poison Granny said, ¡°The water can only extend their lives. I didn¡¯t say it''ll increase their physical strength. Hence, you''re not leaving Silent Town, Sir Ares. Unless you let me go. I can save them.¡± By nature, Jay was perhaps the least trusting of them all. He immediately rejected Poison Granny''s proposal without even thinking about it. "If anyone is dying, you''ll be the first to do so. I''d advise you to tell me how to cure them if you wish to live longer.¡± Poison Granny smiled and said, "Sir Ares, you¡¯re genuinely unlike other men." Jay proceeded to ignore her. Since Zayne was terrified of death. he yelled out anxiously, "Sir Ares, just trust her this one time. Untie her right now. She''s the one who can give us a chance to live." Jay said, "Haven''t you ever heard the story about the farmer and the viper?¡± Zayne said, "But do you have any other ways to save u s? Do you want us to simply wait for our deaths?" Jay looked at the sky above his head and said. "I believe that there''s always another way out.¡± Imperial Capital Ever since Sir Ares and the others entered Silent Town, Angeline had lost all contact with them. She worried about Jay and the others all day long. Since the kidswere taking their college entrance examinations in a few daysAngelina dared not o distract them at this time. She had to endore all of her heavy thoughts andook forward to the day ¡é of the examination. 6 When they walked out of their ssroom after taking the examination, Angelina was greeting them outside the hall. When the kids saw Angelina, they immediately cheered happily. "Why are you here, Mommy?" Angelina asked them lovingly, "Tell me, how did you do in the exam?¡± There would always be mixed emotions wien it came to the college entrance examinations, and> seemed like it was the same case for thewres kids. Some of ther: ooked happy, yet some were dejected. Content belongs t¨¦ 4 "Mommy, I think I didn¡¯t do very well.¡± said Roxie Angeline rubbed on Roxie¡¯s head andforted her, saying, "It''s alright, Raxie. Some may want you to be smart and capable, and some may wish for you tobe more oy sensible. But Mommy only wishes forall of you to be healthy and Happy.¡± Content belongs.to "Grades don''t matter. Surprises and positive things can be found everywhere in life anyway." Only then did Roxie and the other sisters who did badly ease their crinkled eyebrows. Baby Robbie came over to hold Angel, and she secretly asked her brother, "How did you do in your exam, Big Brother Robbie?" Baby Robbie could not care less about grades and said, "It is what it is.¡± Angel stuck her tongue out at him and said, "You''re just stupid.¡± "Who told you that I''m stupid?" Baby Robbie pretended to be angry about it Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 Angel baldly justified herself, saying. "Mommy said that Daddy got a full score in his college entrance examination. Since you''re Daddy''s child, the generation after him should be continuously evolving. yet why are you not as smart as Daddy?¡± Baby Robbie patted Angel¡¯s head and said, "Don¡¯t keep looking down on your older brother." When Jenson noticed the anxiety in Angeline''s eyes, h e proceeded to ask her, "Mommy, since you came all the way to the hall to pick us up, perhaps there¡¯s something important you wanted to tell us?" Angeline nodded solemnly. "Mommy originally wanted all of you to take a rest after your papers, but I lost contact with your uncle and daddy four days ago. I¡¯m worried that they''ve run into unexpected circumstances, so I''ve decided to ask you kids to lend them a hand." The children looked extremely solemn as well and asked, ¡°What should we do?" Angeline exined to them the n she had long plotted in her mind, ¡°Jens, Robbie, the two of you will lead the Ghost members and the military intelligence division sisters respectively, forming two teams. Then rush into Silent Town, where west lost contact with your daddy." Angeline had drawn Jay''sst route into blueprints before losing contact with him and handed them to Jenson and Baby Robbie. "This is the route that Daddy took, so take the private jet and rush over as soon as possible.¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie nodded at her firmly. When Jenson and Baby Robbie left with each team, Angelina''s eyes were brimming with tears.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She said to Jenson and Baby Robbie, "Remember, you have toe back alive.¡± Jenson and Baby Robbie hugged Angeline whileforting her, saying, "We''ll be back real soon, Mommy." Angeline said, "When you see your daddy, tell him that I''m fine.¡± "Alright." After reluctantly bidding farewell to their mommy, Jenson and Baby Robbie left without looking back. Silent Town. For some unknown reason, Silent Town was often pouring with rain. When it was not raining, the town would still be covered in a dense haze. Jay and the others were still trapped in Silent Town. They were simply up the creek without a paddle Zayne''s frame@of mind had crumbled long ago. He would lie down on the ground the whole day" and let out anguished wails, "I'' mS dying hdidn''¡¯t even get to see my son-grow up. I feel sorry for ¡°dosie ang Joseph... 4 ¡ê anyone € ¨¦an save me out of this prison, I''lkwork hard for them forthe rest of fay life to repay them. Wait, no, my-whole family will pay our services to that person for the rest oftheir lives to repay them!¡± ¡®Content b¨¦longs to ~ Seconds after Zayne muttered these words, a distinct voice suddenly sounded from the narrow road hidden by the bushes. Is that so?" The voice sounded unique, and the tone was evidently old and hoarse. At the same time, it somehow also carried a childish charm. Zayne got up with all his might to sit down and looked around while inquiring, "Who is it? Who''s talking to me?¡± Cole, who fad just fallen asleep, was abruptly ¡é awakened by Zayne. Hes furiously-snarled at him." Can''t you f*cking-be quiet? Why on earth are you-such a chatterer? Doesnt your wife find you annoying?!" Content b¨¦longs to ~ Zayne retorted, "All you do is sleep all day. Why don''t you just die in your sleep, then? Didn''t you hear someone calling out to me earlier?¡± Cole looked at the somewhat livelier Zayne and said,¡± You''re simply suffering from terminal lucidity at the moment. That''s why you''ve started hearing ghosts." Zayne proceeded to copse on the ground again in despair. Jay stood up and stared sharply at the road they had used to arrive at this ce. The road was winding, but the leaves from the shrubs were shaking incessantly. "Someone is actually here?" Jay became even more vignt. Zayne was pleasantly surprised and asked, "Who is it? Are youing to save us?" Cole rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°We should be grateful enough if they''re not here to kill us." Jay''s expression became even more cautious now as he said, "We''re not exactly expecting friends in this sort of ce." Zayne whimpered, "Oh Lord, please just take me away.¡± Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 The mountain was quiet, yet Zayne''s anguish wails echoed throughout the valley. His voice ultimately reached the ears of the alder woman and the young man who were walking on the narrow road. The old woman looked up at the house that was high up on the mountain and when she noticed the familiar figure, the ald woman became despondent. ¡®Is that Daddy?" Hearing the voice of Uncle Zayne, Baby Zetty was confident that the person outside the courtyard of the house in that high ce was the person she had been missing for a long time: It was just that the mountain road was winding and narrow. It would take her a long time to walk over even though it was somewhat close by. Gale noticed that Baby Zetty''s eyes had turned red and could not help but ask curiously, "Do you perhaps know them, Sis Zetty?" Baby Zetty nced at her hunched and white-haired self, thinking how distressed her father would be to see her in this old shell Baby Zetty vigntly reminded Gale, "Remember, Gale. From now on, you must never reveal my real name." Gale nodded. "Okay." Baby Zetty withdrew her arms from Gale''s helping hand and wanted to run toward Daddy as fast as she could. She wanted to let him know that she was healthy. It was just that her old body refrained her from doing so. As soon as Baby Zetty retracted her hand from Gale, she staggered and fell to the ground Baby Zetty was filled with despair as she said, ¡°Oh my God, being old is such a drag!¡± Gale helped her up again and eximed, "Let me lend you a hand, Grandma." Baby Zetty no longer refused this time. Jay looked at the two figures who were approaching them on the winding road. When he vaguely saw Baby Zetty and Galeing up, Jay proceeded to frown. "Odd. It¡¯s a white-haired olddy with a young teenage boy. How are they walking around Silent Town without a problem?" Zayne mocked, ¡°Well, they have legs as well. so why can''t they?" Jay said, "Silent Town is filled with poisonous exotic flowers and nts, yet they don''t seem to have been poisoned by them." Zayne had an epiphany. "Perhaps they''re well-versed i n medical skills as well?¡± Cole became the party pooper and said, "Or they''re well -versed in the art of poison.¡± Zayne immediately became disheartened Once Baby Zetty arrived at the stone steps of the house, she was so tired that she started panting heavily.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay walked over and handed her a bottle of water. "Do you want any water, Granny?" 1 Baby Zetty looked at Jay in bewilderment when she heard him calling her Granny¡¯. "That''s uneptable. Please call me Lady Winter," said Baby Zetty. How could she stand her own daddy calling her Granny¡¯? Jay looked at Baby Zetty in scrutiny at the moment, feeling like he had seen her somewhere before. Baby Zetty-quickly urned her head away for-fear that Jay woulde to realize something. Jay felt that he was being appropriate either and mer¨¦ly narrowed his sharp gaze white saying, ¡°Lady Winter?¡±¡¯Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7 Jay was a flexible person, so he was able to call out her name very naturally. When Zaye crawled overand =~ leaned his body on the stone steps, he looked over at Baby Zetty before sayitig with a smile, "Sir Ares did you callher ady? How is Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~ she still ady?¡± Baby Zetty was secretly furious. Her damned uncle was still a sh*thead. Baby Zetty exined, "Even though I''m old now, I''ve never gotten married. Would it hurt you to call me ady?" Zayne was the one courting a rebuff, so he merely resentfully shut his mouth. Gale assisted Baby Zetty to walk up the stone steps. As the steps were simply too high, Baby Zetty was struggling to go up. Jay extended his chivalrous hand to help her. The moment his hand touched Baby Zetty''s, Jay felt astonished. Why did it feel like he had a natural connection to her? Baby Zetty went up the stone steps and ultimately arrived at the front courtyard of the house. Seeing that everyone had copsed and was lying still on the ground, Baby Zetty was stupefied "What happened to everyone?¡± Zayne furiously pointed at the N grandmother and granddaughter duo wko were tied up nearby, ? snarling. ¡°That vile, murderous: Poison Granny over there poisoned us!" Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Poison Granny sneered and said, "Heh. You''re such an inferior person who only knows how to run your mouth. You''re just a stain in Sir Ares'' good reputation.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Zayne heard these words, he was so enraged that he wanted to get up once again to argue with Poison Granny. However, his whole body went limp and he fell straight to the ground as soon as he got up. It made Poison Granny ridicule Zayne repeatedly, "If you dan¡¯t want to die, just lie there as stiff as a corpse." Zayne exasperatedly said, "Why on earth should I lie still to wait for my death? I''m getting up no matter-¡± repeatedly no matter how hard he tried to get up. However, he fell back to the ground Baby Zetty could not stand looking at this scene anymore and said, "Just lie down. How are you still so stubborn even after getting poisoned-" Zayne had been extremely fearful of Poison Granny after getting poisoned by her. He rolled his eyes at Baby Zetty and scoffed. "Don''t think that I don¡¯t know you''re probably in cahoots with her! Since the two of you have one foot in the grave anyway, I know you can''t care less about life or death.¡± Jay proceeded to kick Zayne over, tossing him to the ground. Cole heaved out a long sigh and said, "Finally, the world is peaceful once more.¡± Jay looked over at Baby Zetty and tentatively asked," Lady Winter, are you well-versed in the art of healing?" Baby Zetty nodded. "I know a thing or two." Jay said, "Please do have a look at them, Lady Winter. Perhaps you might know how to cure them.¡± Baby Zetty said, "Alright." Baby Zetty took the lead and first walked over to Sis Andy. She squeezed out the brightest smile at her andplimented, "Why, this youngdy over here is gorgeous.¡± Andy proceeded to warn her, "Granny, I have a very serious contagious disease, so you should keep a distance from me. I don''t want to infect an elderly woman such as yourself." Baby Zetty merely nced at Andy briefly. She used the method of looking, listening, questioning, and? feeling tke patient''s pulse before comingtp with a diagnosis. ? "Pathdlogical wise, it''s not that severe just yet so it¡¯spletely Cttable." Pol "W novel son Granny sneered and said, here did this quack doctore from? Do you even know what kind, of poisois weakening her? That''s witch peison made from a person who gomes from the bloodline of pois¨¦n doctors. No one in the world Will be able to cure it unless Mr. Boyees back from the dead." Hearing the news of Boye''s death, a sense of anxiousness rose from the pit of Jay¡¯s stomach. His heart started aching. "What did you say? Mr. Boye is dead?" Zayne also became nervous and anxious, asking,¡± You''re not talking about our Grandma Boye, right?" Poison Granny sneered, "Mr. Boye was hunted down b y the Poison Saint himself and ultimately died i in rw an explogion along with that assistant partner of hers. The SS explosion had even destroyed. er experimental base. It''s something that everyone in the rural province knows by now." e S Jay murmured, "But if Boye has been killed, what about my baby girl...".1 At that moment, it was as if Jay had lost all of his consciousness. Baby Zetty never expected that when she heard Mister''s name again, it would be from someone who was mourning her death Although Baby Zetty felt upset, she had to endure the grief in her heart. She smiled sorrowfully and said, "Perhaps the Boye person you just mentioned is quite talented, but remember that there¡¯s always someone better than us. So perhaps my medical expertise is better than hers?¡± Poison Granny raised her head andughed maniacally. "You truly are overestimating your abilities. Do you think Boye is just a nobody? She''s the pioneer of modern medicine." Baby Zettyplimented straight from her heart," Hearing that from you, perhaps she was truly one of the gods after all.¡± However, Baby Zetty stubbornly said again, "But since Mr. Boye has passed away and this girl''s illness still requires treatment. it''s my inescapable responsibility t o treat her as a medical practitioner.¡± Afterward, Baby Zetty wrote a prescription on a piece o f paper and ordered Gale, "Can you go and collect some medicinal ingredients, Gale?" During their long and challenging journey, Gale had learned plenty of medicinal ingredients from Baby Zetty. Gale was so intelligent that he had even mastered pharmacology now. 1 Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Gale took the prescription and turned around to leave. Baby Zetty came over to Zayne again and extended her hand to open his eyelids, looking into his eyes. Zayne was somewhat resisting as he asked, "You''re not going to kill me, are you?" Baby Zetty said, ¡°If you speak rudely to me again, I''ll pierce a needle into you and make you mute.¡± Cole opened his eyes and looked at Baby Zetty gratefully, saying, "Grandma, please pierce the needle into him quickly. Our whole way here, his voice has been buzzing in my ears like a fly. If ears could get calluses, mine would be full of them by now. If you can truly make him go mute, all of us will be eternally grateful to you." Zayne furiously scoffed, yelling, "Where''s your humanity, Cole Yorks?¡± Baby Zetty was well aware of how much of a loudmouth her uncle was, but she never thought that even after so much time had passed, this minor issue o f his was bing more and more unbearable. Baby Zetty retook Zayne''s pulse and said in a rxed manner, "I''d have to prick a few needles into you to detoxify the poison, but I promise you''ll be as lively as ever afterward.¡± As soon as Baby Zetty said this, Poison Granny startedughing arrogantly and said, "Hahaha! Are you saying you can cure him of my poison by pricking him with a couple of needles? I think you''re merely thinking of stabbing him to death!" Baby Zetty ignored her and slowly took out a couple of silver needles from her bag. There were rows of needles crowded together, shining brightly in a dazzling light Zayne was scared witless by this and said, "Grandma, I''d like to live a couple more years, so how about you do this on the others first? I don''t want to be yourb rat.¡± Poison Granny said, ¡°At least you''re tactful.¡± Baby Zetty turned her gaze to Cole at this moment. When Cole heard how confident Poison Granny was in her art of poison, he did not believe that Baby Zetty could fix him up with merely a couple of needles. Baby Zetty looked around and finally arrived in front o f Zayne, saying, ¡°You''ll be the first, then." Zayne crawled on the ground, wanting to escape Baby Zetty¡¯s clutches. However, Baby Zetty poked a needle into him when he was caught off guard and Zayne''s legs becamepletely numb. He was unable to move forward at all. Then, he could hear Baby Zetty saying, "I''d like to see i f you can still try and escape now.¡± Afterward, she turned Zayne, who was still trying:to crawl on the ground like¡®@ turtle, over. He was . immediately pale with fright. He ~ trem bling y said to her, "Don''t hurt me! Ler the sandwich generation in my Family. If I die, my wife and son witl be someone else''s wife and son. I can''t die now..." Content belongs to ~ In order to relieve his tension, Baby Zetty started chatting with him. "How are you so sure that your wife will remarry if you die?" "You''d knowrthat she¡¯s a fickle woman atfirst nce. Of course, she''ll rernarry if she has the choice. I just feel nothing but pity for my parents. They''re going to b ea lonely couple..." - Jay flung hi his hand to p Zayne and scoffed. ¡®Will you die if you don''t tie? Rest agsured, you can go ahead:and pass € 6n peacefully. I can take care of y¨¦ur parents, your wife, and your sister as well as your son.¡± Content b¨¦longs to ~ Baby Zetty was unable to restrain a smile. While they were idly chatting, Jay would asionally look at Baby Zetty vigntly as she pricked a couple of needles into Zayne''s body. She let him bleed a little. Jay had never seen such a method before, so he felt utterly perplexed. Zayne started yelling in fright when he noticed that he was bleeding. "I''m dying! I''m going to die!¡± It was just that his cries were getting louder and clearer. Poison Granny was utterly stunned as she asked,¡± How are you getting better?" Zayne¡¯s cries abruptly stopped, and he took the time to evaluate his body seriously. He noticed that his limp body had be extremely energetic again. Zayne stood up and walked a few steps forward before bing ecstatic with the turn of events. "I''m all better?" Poison Granny looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously." What kind of needles are those?" Baby Zetty started talking randomly, "I don¡¯t know either. But this was how my ancestors detoxified poison in people." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Poison Granny looked at Baby Zetty in scrutiny and saw that she was old with a hunched back. Her face was filled with wrinkles, and she was seemingly doddering due to old age. Her demeanor did not seem fake at all. However, the way she spoke was extremely clear and sometimes carried a sense of childishness. Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she could not be rted to any of the famous witch doctors worldwide Poison Granny could not help but exim, "¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you, indeed.¡± Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at her and said with contempt, "This poison of yours isn''t something magnificent either. Plus, the method of poisoning isn¡¯t very clever. One who has just a little bit of background in medicine would be able to detoxify it.¡± Baby Zetty was devaluing Poison Granny''s art of poison as utterly worthless, which was detrimental to Poison Granny''s pride. She merely snorted and proceeded to ignore Baby Zetty. Zayne was deeply grateful to Baby Zetty for saving his life. He started to run toward Baby Zetty eagerly and said respectfully, "Oh my goodness gracious! Granny, please ept my sincerest bow of gratitude. Granny, your art of healing is absolutely magical. Since you''ve saved me, my life is now yours. From now on, I, Zayne Severe, will do everything you ask. Your wish is mymand.¡± After saying these words, Zayne knelt in front of Baby Zetty and started to get closer to her while bowing even lower. He scared Baby Zetty so badly that she began to back off slightly. "Get up right now. It''s my duty as a healer to save the dying and heal the wounded. I''m unable to ept your bowing and worship,¡± said Baby Zetty as she panicked. Jay chuckled and said, "Lady Winter, just stand there and don''t move. Since you''ve saved him, not only should he be bowing to you, but he should also be taking a portrait of you to worship in his own home."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Omm. Baby Zetty started sweating profusely. However, since Daddy had already said that, Baby Zetty allowed Zayne to make a scene. Zayne¡¯s little willful act was escting. He now wanted Baby Zetty to be his grandmother. "Granny, I felt a sense of familiarity with you at first sight. There''s an indescribable feeling of closeness that we share. How about you take me as your grandson?¡± Baby Zetty started crying without tears. Zayne continued to pester Baby Zetty, and she could n o longer evade him. Seeing Baby Zetty''s resistance, Jay scolded Zayne by saying. ¡°Lady Winter has never married before, so how could she have such a big grandson like you?" Zayne ultimately dropped the subject. Seeing Zayne¡¯s recovery, Cole began pleading with Baby Zetty, "Lady Winter, can you cure me as well?" Baby Zetty smiled embarrassedly and said, "My apologies. This old woman has a bad memory and forgot about the rest of you. I''ll detoxify all of you immediately.¡± Then, Baby Zetty used the same method to detoxify Cole and the others. When the team regained their vitality, Jay hurriedly tried to make up for lost time and said, "We¡¯ ver been. dyed several days now. Since everyone has regained their strength, let''s get back on the road.¡± C¨¦ntent belongs to Zaynenguidly said, "Hey, we''ve just recovered from a severe illness here, so we should rest for a few more days." Jay red at them and scoffed. "We''re not here to travel but to seek medical treatment. Are you not aware that we''re running out of time?" Zayne looked at Baby Zetty and said, "Granny Winter here is very medically skilled, so she surely has a way t o cure Andy and Grayson.¡± Baby Zetty exined, "Truth be told, the poison they re afflicted with is a little different from yours and a bit-~ more troublesome. At present, the = ; ~ only thing I can dois control the effects of the poison and notiet it gef contagious.¡± When Andy and Grayson heard that she could suppress the infectivity, both of them were immediately ecstatic. Andy weakly thanked Baby Zetty, "Granny Winter, if you can help us control the spread of the toxicity. I¡¯d die without the slightest hesitation.¡± Sis Andy''s righteous attitude emotionally moved Baby Zetty, and she said taAndy with determinatign, "Don''t worry. Once I get to Sacred Land,.4H certainly collect all ofthe medicinal ingredients and treat both of you.¡¯ ¡®1 Content belongs ts a Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 Jay fell into slight hesitation. There would be many dangers befalling them on the way to Sacred Land. Whether or not this Winter woman was an enemy or a friend, it seemed a little too arbitrary if they were to draw a conclusion based solely on her current performance. Jay was not the only person who thought so. Cole, who was naturally suspicious and cautious of others, also thought of this. Baby Zetty seemed to have seen through their concerns and sighed sorrowfully. She staggered in front of Jay and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Mister. I''m not the same kind of person as this Poison Granny. Please have faith in me as in this whole world, only I can save them.¡± Jay cautiously asked, "Lady Winter, can you tell me how you''re nning to save them?¡± When Baby Zetty was about to open her mouth, she noticed Poison Grandma pricking up her ears and leaning over. Baby Zetty said, ¡°Give me a moment.¡± She walked over to Paison Granny and pricked one of her silver needles into her, making her lose consciousness almost instantly. Poison Granny''s granddaughter eximed, "What did you do to my gran-gran?!¡± Baby Zetty exined, "Our family''s medical skills are secret techniques that can''t be heard by strangers. I''m temporarily stopping your body''s functions from working.¡± Once Baby Zetty said this, she made the young girl lose consciousness as well. Jay looked at Baby Zetty and was simply amazed by her incredible techniques. However, he still doubted Baby Zetty''s identity. "Why don''t you look like an ordinary quack doctor, Lady Winter?" Jay tentatively asked. Baby Zetty said, "Mister, you must never make ament about a hero''s origin. Your child is afflicted with witch poison. If we fail to keep it under control, her future will be bleak. However, I''m the person who''s willing to save them both so just think of me as yourst resort.¡± Cole replied to her, "That''s not necessary. Once we reach Sacred Land and locate Mr. Boye, she''ll cure this poison for us." Baby Zetty said, "Mr. Boye has passed away. Why do you refuse to believe this?¡± Cole said, "Mr. Boye has been dead many times before so I believe that she managed to escape death this time around as well." Baby Zetty-truly hoped that her =~ master.was not dead as well, but she had witnessed Mr. Boye and Grandpa¡¯ s deaths with her own eyes. This tragic story was a fact>Content belongs to ~ However, Baby Zetty could not let them pin theinhopes on a hopeless fantasy. Shewultimate y compromise¨¦d and said, ¡°Since you still havea hard time believing mes suggest we go our separate ways. I t jus 36 happens that my grandson andl are also headed to Satred Lhd. We''ll just walk rightbehind you. If something happens, remember to turn back around to look for me." Cole merely felt there was no chance of Baby Zetty poisoning them even if she came along with them. Hence. he said, "That''s truly the best of both worlds.¡± Jay walked toward Baby Zetty and said, "We''ll not leave you behind as well. If you need any help, please feel free to ask us." Baby Zetty smiled and nodded. "Mister, you''re truly a thoughtful man."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before they left, Gale returned right on time. Baby Zetty-hurriedly made two packets I ef medicine and handed them to Jay, saying, "Remember to let them have these within 24 hours. Otherwise, it''ll be difficult to control their condition.¡± Content b¨¦longs to ~ Jay took the packets of medicine and said, "Thank you." Baby Zetty smiled and replied, "There''s no need.¡± Just like that. the two teams set off in tandem. Jay and the others kept themselves a few hundred meters away from Baby Zetty. Gale was extremely angry about this and scoffed.¡± Why are they doing this? We saved them yet they''re still so defensive against us?¡± Baby Zetty said sorrowfully, "They''re taking extra precautions after getting backstabbed before, so I can understand why they''re doing this.¡± Jay was not an ungrateful person either. He would asionally look back to see the two''s whereabouts, even offering them water and food Baby Zetty had always felt that her daddy was a warm person with a cold appearance. Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 After walking for about seven to eight days in this manner, they finally encountered a roadblock when they arrived at the border of Sacred Land. A group of people emerged from Sacred Land, iming to be the branch family of the Boyes'' bloodline. Zaynepletely let his guard down and said joyfully, "That''s great. We''re from Imperial Capital''s Ares household and we''vee to Sacred Land to look for Mr. Boye. If you truly are Mr. Boye''s rtives. this means we found the right people.¡± Jay did not speak and merely stared at these people in scrutiny. When he noticed they were wearing a bunch of strange nts on their bodies, he could not help but curiously ask, "Why are all of you wearing that?¡± He pointed at the nts around their shoulders One of them, a man who looked to be about 40 years old, stood forth and exined, "Sacred Land is vast and there are rare and exotic nts everywhere. Although we grew up here, it¡¯s not possible for us to identify all the poisonous nts, so Mister asked us to wear these. It''s Detoxification Grass that prevents us from getting poisoned." Jay turned his gaze to Yvette and asked one of the elders, "Do you know her?¡± The older man looked at Yvette suspiciously as though he was desperately thinking of an answer. However, it seemed like he did not have a clue about who she was.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne was getting a little impatient and said, ¡°Sir Ares, let''s talk after we get inside. I''m starving." Jay stared at him coldly. He lowered his voice and reprimanded Zayne, "Aren''t you afraid they''ll sell you off somewhere?" Due to the lesson he had learned from Poison Granny, Zayne was afraid of misjudging another person and was no longer stubborn. The leader patted his chest and vowed, "Sir Ares, don¡¯t worry about a thing. Aunt Boye has personally told us that a friend from Imperial Capital''s Ares family wasing over. She told us not to make things difficult for you people." Cole whispered to Jay, "I think we have to explore the tiger''s den. Otherwise, how can we find Boye?" Jay said, "There are rumors about Boye''s passing. If the rumors are true, these people certainly have dangerous intentions and we have to keep our guards up.¡± Cole said, "Mr. Boye has been in hiding for a long time and she¡¯s mastered the art of hiding to perfection. She wouldn''t have suddenly lost her wisdom at an old age.¡± Jay had a slight feeling that it was a fluke as welhHe thought that since GrandmasBoye was exceptionally -> intelligent and understood the ways of theworld as well as human ? interdctions, it was impossible ¡®for hert o throw away her life $6 easily. More importantly, Grayson and Andy''s conditions were getting more and more severe these days. The matter was urgent and Jay had to take risks Let s go. Just like that, Jay and the others followed these strangers. When Baby Zetty and Gale caught up to them, they witnessed this scene. Baby Zetty was secretly taken aback. "Why is Daddy following them?¡± Gale''s eyes grew sharp as he said, "Those people are wearing Detoxification Grass." Baby Zetty''s expression changed instantly as she eximed, "Crap! Daddy must¡¯ve been fooled.¡± Gale said, "How do you know?" Baby Zetty said, "Mr. Boye''s memory is outstanding-She has studied all of the flowersand nts in Sacred . Land. If this¡¯ group of people truly < belongto the Boyes¡¯ bloodline, they wou id now all of the poisonous flowers and nts here andfocus an,prevention instead. Why would they wear Detoxification Grass all the time?" Gale''s said, "That does make sense.¡± Baby Zetty quickened her pace and tried to catch up with Jay and the others. However, it was to no avail. Her old age was making her stagger. Gale squatted down and said, "I''ll carry you.¡± Baby Zetty said, ¡°Thank you, Gale.¡± It was as IFGale had supernatural ~ powers, Ris pace was so fast thatit seemed like he was flying. They¡± were quickly catching up to Jay and the others. Content belongs¡® to "Stop, Sir Ares!" Gale''s voice was as loud as a great bell as he called out to Jay from afar. 1 Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Jay turned his head around and saw Gale quickening his pace over with the old woman on his back. His eyes immediately narrowed at the sight.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cole eximed in admiration, ¡°This youngster is truly extraordinary. Having such endurance and tenacity at such a young age, he¡¯s absolutely not someone to be trifled with.¡± Jay said, "That grandma on his back is not someone to be trifled with as well.¡± Gale quickly caught up. his breathing still calm and steady as he smiled. He said, ¡°Sir Ares, my grandma here wants to have a word with you alone." At this time, the man who imed to be Boye¡¯s nephew stood forth and stopped him in a displeased manner. "If you have something to say, just say it in front of everyone. Why are you being sneaky?¡± Gale put Baby Zetty down and she walked toward Jay before asking, "Sir Ares, do you know who they are?¡± Jay smiled and said, "Well, they im to be Boye''s rtives from the other branch of the family.¡± Baby Zetty said, "Do you believe that?" Jay said, "I think they do have a slight resemnce with my ancestors, so I''ll take their word for it this one time." Baby Zetty looked at the man, and his appearance was indeed somewhat simr to Mr. Boye. However, Mr. Boye had told Baby Zetty before her death that she was the only descendant of the Boyes now. For this reason alone, Mister had protected Baby Zetty''s life at the expense of herself. This showed that Mister had n o trustworthy rtives at all. Baby Zetty took an indirect approach instead and said, "Even if they¡¯re her rtives, can they cure your daughter''s disease?" Jay nced at Baby Zetty and said, "Please talk frankly, Lady Winter." The man confidently said, "I''m a direct disciple of the Boyes¡¯ bloodline. If I can''t cure the poison inside them, no one else in the world can." Baby Zetty knew that her father was pressing for time to save them. Judging from his character that was courageous and unafraid of danger, she knew she could not persuade him. She had to think of another way. Baby Zetty tried to gain sympathy and said, "If you truly are the direct disciple of the Boyes¡¯ bloodline, then I¡¯m in luck. Can you take a look at my illness as well, Mister?" The man looked at Baby Zetty confidently and said, " Once we get to the vige at the front. I''ll give you a check-up." Baby Zetty said, ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡± Jay''s deep, unfathomable eyes looked at Baby Zetty in scrutiny without blinking. Since Baby Zetty was obviously good at the art of healing herself, why did she need the man to treat her illness? What was her intention? As the team continued to move forward, Baby Zetty whispered to Jay, ¡°Sir Ares, did you notice that? He couldn''t even tell if I''m sick or not. Do you truly believe that he''ll be able to save your people?¡± Jay said, "I don''t trust him. But I do believe that he''s able to bring me to the Boyes¡¯ real descendants.¡± Baby Zettymented and sighed. She was the person Daddy was looking for, but how could she let Daddy know who she was now? It seemed like the only thing she could do now was secretly find a chance to rescue Andy and Grayson The man tookthem to a vige. However, thebuildings in this vige appearedold as if they had been built decades ago. The houses with low courtyards were made of natural red sandstone. They looked .~ magnificent when lined up ¨¦losely offe after another. Conterit belongs to They arrangedor Jay and the others to stayin the east and south courtyards, Baby Zetty took the <> initiative to stay next door to hers fathers for the severely ill Andy and-Grayson, they were ced I in the north courtyard. swnovel. % On their first day, the people there entertained Jay and the others with delicious food. They did not mention anything regarding medical treatments. However, the food they served was poisonous. Jay and the othersy weakly on the table after their meal. At this moment, the man finally revealed his true coldes. "I''ll tell you the truth, Sif Ares. -genuinely carry the Boyes¡¯ bloadiine, but our bloodline isnt the linesyou''re looking for. The Lynne B¨¦ye you''re seeking has died." Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 "How did she die?" Jay asked. There was a ferocious expression on the man¡¯s face as he said, "We''re all descendants of the Boye family, but their bloodline were the ones who were handed the Boyes¡¯ art of healing. The other branches were left with nothing but scraps. Don¡¯t you see how irritating that is? "So in order to get our hands on the Boyes'' secret skills, the other branches have never given up on looking for her. Ultimately, our efforts paid off as we found herboratory in Serpent Land. I thought that she would hand the secret skills over to us with no scruples, but she chose to die with the laboratory instead...¡± The man was getting angrier as he spoke, "She would rather die than cooperate with us!" When Jay heard this terrifying ordeal, he almost staggered to the ground. In order to confirm Baby Zetty¡¯s current state, he hesitantly asked, ¡°Was anyone with her when she died?¡± The man said with sorrow, "The foolish old man who had such a deep affection for her died with her. Such a perfectboratory had exploded into soot and ashes in an instant. It was such a waste." Jay was extremely distressed. Although there was no mention of Baby Zetty''s bad news, she should have been in theboratory as well. If the laboratory exploded, how could Baby Zetty have escaped that ordeal? Pain and hatred overwhelmed Jay''s thoughts till he was on the brink of copsing. He suddenly stood up, his beast-like eyes turning scarlet as he pointed at the man and snarled. "Were you the person who killed Mr. Boye?" "No, no, no... SirAres, you shouldn''t be involving us in this matter. Although I very much wanted Boye to die, we weren''t the people who took her life.¡± ¡°Then who was it?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I think it should be alright for me to tell you since you¡¯re as good as dead anyway.¡± The man smiled in a peculiar manner and said, "It was my father and my uncles." Jay was so enraged that he swung his fist. The man swiftly evaded it and sneered, "Sir Ares, I know that yourbat skills are extraordinary. But you''ve been poisoned, so your body will soon lase its strength. Then, you''ll start feeling as though thousands of ants are gnawing on your heart. I suggest you stop and think about how to preserve your lifespan instead." At this moment, Baby Zetty was already secretly curing herself. She said toSir Ares, "Sir Ares, there''s poison inyour body, so you _ shoulda¡¯ t get angry or agitated. Stop right. new and sit still. Don''t meve or the poisonous gas will go straight to your heart.¡± - Jay was in extreme agony when he thought of his Baby Zetty. How on earth could he calm down? When the man saw that they had all been poisoned, he put his guard down and immediately left with his men. Jay sat on the ground, utterly devastated. He called out amidst his heartbreak, ¡°Baby Zetty..." Baby Zetty noticed the tears in Daddy¡¯s eyes and knew he must be utterly distressed over her. Baby Zetty staggered over and held Jay¡¯s hand just like she did when she was a child... Jay abruptly turned his head. However-when he saw the ~ white-Naired Lady Winter standing in frontof him, his eyes were filled with a. g¨¦nse of loss. Content belongs ike) 7 Baby Zetty said with a soft smile, "Sir Ares, let me detoxify the poison in you first.¡± Jay nodded in exasperation Baby Zetty took out a few of her needles andpricked them into Jay. Then, shetook out a few pills from-> her bag and said, "This is a SS homemade antidote. Take oneand keepthe others with you in gase of em¨¦rgencies. " 4 Zayne enviously muttered, "Granny Winter, why are you being so nice to him? We need the antidote too." Baby Zetty bashfully said, ¡°These are the only ones I have. I''ll make some more for all of you next time.¡± Zayne looked at all the pills in Jay''s hand and was even more envious and hateful. "You actually gave him all of the pills.¡± Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 At this moment, Gale took out some herbs he had collected and handed them over to Baby Zetty. saying, " Granny. do you think these herbs can be used for detoxification as well?" Baby Zetty was overjoyed and filled with praises for Gale. ¡°Woah! You''re too awesome, Gale. You actually found some top-notch detoxification herbs.¡± Gale smiled and said, "That¡¯s great! Baby Zetty detoxified Gale first as she would need his help in gathering herbs for her. Gale had truly lived up to her expectations. Although he would appear and disappear unpredictably, he would alwayse back with a pleasant surprise for Baby Zetty. With Baby Zetty¡¯s extraordinary medical skills and Gale''s outstanding practical ability, they made Jay and the others be even more suspicious of their identities. Cole was a doubtful person by nature. He secretly said to Jay, "I think that these two must have other ideas for always clinging to us. Should we find a way to get rid of them?" Jay objectively said, ¡°There''s poison everywhere in Sacred Land. We can''t go anywhere without Lady Winter''s help.¡± Cole replied, "Then we''d have to probe something out o f them too.¡± Jay nodded in agreement. Hence, Cole immediately interrogated Baby Zetty in front of everyone, asking, "Granny Winter, why did youe to Sacred Land?" Cole¡¯s tone sounded so unkind that it made Baby Zetty feel somewhat helpless. She knew that she had to find a way to dispel their worries and doubts. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to lend them a hand. Baby Zetty took her bundle bag out and showed them Boye''s ashes, saying, "I was entrusted by someone to send this back to Sacred Land.¡± "What is this?" "Ashes." The scaredy-cat Zayne was so terrified that he fell straight to the ground. ¡°You mean, human ashes?¡± He soothed his chest and said in a frightened manner, ¡°That''s horrifying. I''ll have nightmares if I know I''ve been sleeping in the same room as the dead."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jay was puzzled as he took the liberty to ask, "Whose ashes?" If someone else had asked this question, Baby Zetty would perhaps beat around the bush However, since Daddy was the one who asked her, she instinctively replied, "Mr. Lynne Boye.¡± Jay''s eyes appeared stunned... "Boye¡¯s ashes?" He repeatedly tried to confirm it, utterly in disbelief. Baby Zetty nodded Jay looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously. "What''s your rtionship with her?" Baby Zetty lowered her head. A trace of hesitation shed across her eyes Jay''s fierce¨¦-gaze was fixed on her ~~ face. At this moment, he felt thatthe familiarity and intimacy she made him feel might not be something that¡¯ came out o f nowhere.Content belongs to ~ Baby Zetty suddenly raised her head and said, "I I''na-viger from Serpent Land. Mr. Boye had saved my life w before seat ter learning that she was dead, lwent to theboratory¡¯ sxtuins and geabbed a handful of soil, Mister onc¨¦told me that her greatest wish inlife was to return to her homnd. That''s why I wanted to send her home.¡± Baby Zetty''s words could perhaps fool someone like Zayne. However, her story was filled with loopholes when uttered in front of the meticulous Jay. Boye had been on the run her whole life. How could she easily tell a patient about her homnd? Would that not be self-destructive behavior? Jay walked toward Baby Zetty while trembling. H&-squatted down and looked atRaby Zetty in scrutiny. This made Baby Zetty feel somewhat guilty as she said with a smile, Why are yOu staring at me like that, Sir Ares?" _ S on "How old are you this year, Lady Winter?" Jay asked dimly. His tone sounded bleak. Baby Zetty pondered and said, "I''m 76 years old this year.¡± Jay dug his nails into his flesh... "But it seems like your words and actions resemble that of a 16-year-old-girl?" Jay said Although Baby Zetty looked old, she was still a child after all. She did not have the capability to deal with the more experienced Jay Ares. Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 "Can you please stop asking, Sir Ares?" Baby Zetty''s voice sounded choked up. Jay stood up tremblingly. There was an inexplicably unbearable feeling in his heart. It was a kind of anxiety and irritability that could not be erased even after quite some time. ¡°Okay. I''ll not push you for an answer, Once you''re willing to open up to me, just let me know, alright?¡± Jay¡¯s tone was no longer aggressive. On the contrary, i t carried a sense of gentle tolerance and understanding. Baby Zetty nodded at him. Standing in front of Baby Zetty, Jay looked at her face carefully for the first time. Despite her long and white hair, her old face could not conceal her once beautiful and wless features from when she was younger. Then, he noticed Angeline¡¯s shadow on her face. Jay''s heart started throbbing violently. He finally understood why she had been so against him calling her ¡®grandma¡¯ when they first met. Baby Zetty curled up into a ball, too terrified to look at him. She was akin to a helpless child. "I''ll take Mr. Boye''s ashes for you. You and Gale should leave Sacred Land." Jay kept having a feeling that the danger ahead was too risky and uncertain. How could he be willing to let her drag her aged body along as they made the long and difficult journey? Baby Zetty staggeringly stood up and protested. "All of you won''t be able to get out of Sacred Land without me." Zayne also felt that Jay''s decision was too reckless. He stood up and objected, saying. ¡°She''s right. If Granny Winter hadn''t been with us on this journey, we would''ve died several times by now. Sir Ares, we can''t live without Granny Winter. This decision of yours will kill all of us." Jay only wanted to protect Baby Zetty. Seeing her enduring such a long and arduous journey, coupled with Baby Zetty¡¯s humbleness in not daring to confront him about her matters, Jay felt nothing but heartache. Her body as well as her soul were suffering a pain that no one else could understand. How could Jay still only care about his own safety? He just wanted to send Baby Zetty to a safer ce at all costs. Jay said overbearingly, "This is an order.¡± 4 Baby Zettywas so anxious that she extendecther hands to pull on Jay''s in a hugry. When her dry and > wrinkled hands grabbed Jay''s¡®hands tightly, his heart seemed to Have been stabbed by a knife. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Jay''s pupils were filled with a light of admiration toward Baby Zetty. He truly had not expected that in a mere few years, Baby Zetty would have mastered Mr. Boye''s miraculous medical skills. She was now a descendant of a witch dogtor. Not only was her act of healing Superb, but she also hadthe broad- taspiration of helping the work Jay was extremely proud ofText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. hetachievements. Content:belongs toNovelDrama.Org ¡° However, this pride he felt was not able to make him happy. Baby Zetty¡¯s current old appearance was weighing on Jay''s heart akin to a mountain, making him feel utterly suffocated Baby Zetty repeatedly pleaded with him, "Let me stay, Sir Ares. This is also my mission as a healer.¡± Jay tried to endure the grief in his heart and nodded "Winter, if you''re struggling, you have to tell me," Jay exhorted. ¡°Okay.¡± Baby Zetty said in high spirits. Since they could not stay in such a ce for a long time, Jay and the others were preparing themselves to leave in the middle of the night Although everyone was very careful, the other party still managed to discover their movements. Some of them eximed, "They''re running away!" In a short while, torches were lit all over and there were bright lights everywhere. A group of people surrounded Jay and the others. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 The man who imed to be Boye¡¯s nephew came over with a huge knife. He stepped onto the threshold and held the knife up, violently confronting Jay while saying, "Sir Ares, we served you delicious food and waited upon you. Now you''re trying to leave without saying goodbye?" In terms of reasoning, it could be said that Zayne was someone irrefutable. Zayne furiously scoffed. "You f*cking served us poison! It''s already kind of us not to demandpensation for the physical and mental damage you caused us. Appreciate the favors we''re giving you and stand away from the door.¡± The man licked the edge of the knife, his sharp eyes staring right at Jay. "You can leave if you want to, but you''ll have to leave behind the most precious thing you have." The most precious thing? Zayne and the others thought that he was referring to their lives. Zayne was petrified within seconds. He quickly hid behind Jay, seeking protection. However, Jay pushed him away and walked toward Baby Zetty to protect her instead Zayne began to grumble, "Sir Ares, I''m your brother-inw. Even if your sister isn''t your biological sister, I''m still your brother-inw. How could you protect an outsider instead of your own people?¡± Baby Zetty felt a sense of sweet warmth from being protected by her daddy. However, Zayne was still untactful as he ran over, trying to gain Jay''s favor. Baby Zetty stared at him angrily and retorted, ¡°You were calling me Granny, so... shouldn''t the grandson b e protecting the grandmother?" Zayne was at a loss for words. Jay was amused by Baby Zetty¡¯s childlike innocence, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. The group of men slowly approached them. When Baby Zetty noticed that the situation was far from good, she quickly stuffed the medicinal herbs into Jay''s hands. Jay did not understand Baby Zetty¡¯s intention until she whispered to him, "Sir Ares, these herbs can fight against poison." Jay divided half of them with Cole. When the group of men rushed over with machetes, Jay and Cole immediately soared into the air as both o f them were considered the best in combat among the others. Those people were quickly defeated by the two. The man blocking the threshold questioned, "Why haven''t they been poisoned?" His subordinates said, "Boss, they must have a healer hiding among them." "They havepatients, so they must''ve brought a medical practitioner with them. But it seems like their healer is ableto cure our poison. Thats¡¯ untisual.¡± Content belongs: to NovelDrama.Org - His subordinates also became puzzled by this and said, ¡°That''s true. This poison can only be cured by Boyes¡¯ bloodline. How did they do it?¡± The man said, ¡°Let''s find out more after we catch them." Afterward, the man flung his machete toward them. All the other small fries had already been defeated by Jay and Cole. They were wailing in anguish on the ground. When the man dashed over, Jay retread tathe side while Zayne =~ red athim, mocking, "You''re such a WUSS; , Sir Ares. How could you dodge to the side while in asfight? That''s so dishonest." Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org 7 Jay said, "Since you''re that formidable, be my guest." Afterward, he grabbed the back of ? Zayne''s neck and kicked him on the *SS. Zayne was immediately tossed i I n the-direction of the man''s ¡± machete. Content belongs.4o NovelDrama.Org - Zayne was so petrified that he started peeing his pants. Cole kicked him away, and the machete failed to hit the target. Cole shouted, "Why the f*ck are you running out here?!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zayne touched his wet crotch and cried out, "Do you think I wanted to?! I even peed my pants!" Cole chuckled and said, "What a useless piece of trash." The other Ghost members startedughing in secret a s well. Zayne red at them and threatened, "Don''tugh. Whoever dares to spill about this matter to anyone else will never hear the end of me!" Jay was smiling brightly. Zayne fumingly looked at Jay and said, "You did me dirty!" Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Jay covered his nose and fanned the smell away. He said with a disgusted look on his face, "Stay away from me, you smell like piss.¡± Zayne sat on the ground in despair and said, "My reputation is ruined." Cole fought with the person for more than a dozen rounds. It was getting hard to guess the oue now. Jay ordered the Ghost members, "All of you help him out." The Ghost members leaped over as well It was a fierce fight between the two sides. It was just that that man¡¯s machete swung around violently, shing into the air. The cold light was refracted all over. Jay retreated to Baby Zetty and Gale''s side while saying, "This person is a bit more difficult to deal with. The two of you should quickly run away.¡± Baby Zetty shook her head and said, "I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Jay was slightly startled at this. When did Baby Zetty be so rebellious? Perhaps it was not considered rebellion as she was all grown up now. She had more determination and perseverance to protect the people she cared about. Jay no longer tried to force her, but his scorching sharp eyes were watching over the situation. Since the man was outnumbered, it seemed like he was exerting a strenuous amount of effort. He shouted out loud, "Light the fireworks!" A wounded person on the ground immediately took out a firework and lit it up while throwing it toward the sky. It flew high up into the air and exploded into multi-colored fireworks.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jay had a bad foreboding about this and said, "It seems like we have to solve this quickly.¡± Afterward, Jay soared over andnded in front of the man. With the help of Cole, the man was kicked to the ground by Jay in two to three moves. The machete was also flung farther away from him. Zayne patted his chest and exhaled. "I was almost scared to death." Jay turned around to look at Baby Zetty and asked," Winter, do you know how to poison others?¡± Baby Zetty pondered and replied, "Just a little. But they seem to be rather proficient in the art of poison. S o my poison will be insignificant in comparison to theirs." Zayne was extremely disappointed and said, "Oh? You only learned the art of healing and not the art of harming? What do you do if you encounter bad people?¡± On the contrary, Jay showed a gratifying smile. His Baby Zetty was always kind in nature and he was truly proud of this. "We can''t stay here for long, let''s head out.¡± said Jay. Everyone quickly packed up their bags and left in a hurry. "Where are we going?¡± Zayne looked at the endless dense forest ahead and felt at a loss. Jay looked at Baby Zetty and said, "You lead the way." Baby Zetty nodded However, Cole protested. "Are you crazy? Why should we follow them? Their origins are still unknown...¡± Jay said, "Don¡¯t worry. They won''t harm us.¡± Cole no longer objected, but he still found Sir Ares¡¯ decision to be outrageous. In order to avoid the men chasing after them, Baby Zetty tried to walk faster to lead the group of people. However, before long, Baby Zetty was running out of energy. Gale said to her, ¡°I''ll carry you on my back, Granny." When Jay heard his words, his eyes: sank and his handsome face froze. He coldly chimed in, "I''ll carry her.¡± Gale was stunned... Baby Zetty was also dumbfounded... Zayne bluntly said, "Are you alright, Sir Ares?¡± Jay ignored him and walked straight toward Baby Zetty. He squatted down and said, "Come up." At this time ¨¦there was only one voice in his heart, telling him that his daughter should not touch another man. After all,amananda woman shostd not be touching eachvother so-easily. Content belongs:to NovelDrama.Org - Except for him, of course. Baby Zetty naturally leaned against Jay''s back. Then, Jay walked steadily on the rugged mountain road with her behind him. Zayne chatted on and on along the way. "Sir Ares, why are you suddenly treating Granny Winter so well?¡± Jay merely scoffed at him. ¡°Shut that mouth of yours.¡± Baby Zettyalso thought that Daddy''s behavior was somewhat ~ abnormal. He had been ignoringher a few: rdays ago, yet today he ~ suddenly grew overly conceshed abaut her. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 Not only did he protect her when they were facing the bad guys earlier, but now he even offered to carry her u p the mountain trail. This was certainly not in line with Daddy''s cold personality. Baby Zetty thought for a long time and seemed to have an epiphany. Perhaps Daddy had begun to doubt her identity? Baby Zetty started to have an unbearable feeling in her heart. Even though Daddy was suspicious of her identity, he chose to keep quiet about it and not acknowledge her. Daddy must be trying to protect her self-esteem Daddy must be utterly upset at the moment. After all, his most beloved daughter had be so old and inferior. Baby Zetty could not help but start sobbing on Jay¡¯s broad back. Jay could sense the child¡¯s overwhelming sadness and his mood became extremely solemn as well It seemed like after they found a ce to settle down. h e would have to get acquainted with the child again to resolve her inner pain. However, danger was lurking on every corner of this road. They would constantly run inte a group of locals. Since they did not have local ents, the other party was able to guess their identity rather quickly. Then, it would be another round of fierce battle and another grand escape. When it rained, it would always pour as well. Hence, it started raining heavily in the mountains.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They had to move into a cave for the time being, but they were running out of food as well. This meant they had to look for something to eat in an environment filled with poisonous nts. For Jay and the others, this was no different than being in the firing line. Fortunately for them, Gale seemed to be very suited for life in the mountains. Whether it was splitting logs or hunting, he was the ace of the team On this day, Gale brought back a few birds from his hunt. The others were filled with praises for Gale''s capabilities. However, Jay''s eyes were profound and unfathomable. The gaze he used to stare at Gale became exceptionally serene. "Come over here, Gale." Jay waved toward Gale. Gale wiped off his sweat and walked toward Jay. "Sir Ares," said Gale. The boy''s smile was innocent. However, behind this innocent smile, Jay noticed a maturity that was not in line with his age. "What did you use to kill this bird?" Jay asked casually. Gale said, "A slingshot.¡± Jay stretched out his hand and asked, "Can you show me the slingshot?¡± Gale handed the self-made slingshot on his waist to Jay. Jay lookefat it over and over agai. The structure of the slingshot was very sophisticated, and many parts referenced the principle of remote launchers. He looked at Gale sternly and asked, "Who gave you this slingshot?" "I made it myself," said Gale as he smiled The gaze Jay used to stare at Gale. was getting dimmer. He asked, "k* heard you said that you havent been learning for a few years now?" Gale still smiled while replying. ¡°Yeah.¡± "So who taught you how to make a slingshot?¡± Gale lowered his head and said nothing Jay asked, "So no one taught you?" Gale raised his head suddenly, panic shing across his eyes. However, he quickly recovered his calmness. "My dad had told me that I was gifted when I was younger,¡± said Gale. Jay''s gaze fell on the delicate slingshot. He let out an unknown sigh, saying, "So, you''re an exceptionally gifted kid." Gale seemed to have rxed quite a bit. Jay suddenly looked at Gale and asked very seriously, " What are your ns for the future?" Gale said, "I''ll follow in Granny''s footsteps. I''ll learn medicine and save people.¡± Jay''s tone was low and mixed with a little bit of anger when he said, "You''re not nning on following her forever, are you? Gale smiled wisely and said, "Don''t worry, Sir Ares.¡± He raised his head and looked at the Sky as ifealcting something inhis head. Then, he confidently looked at Jay Sand said, "I''ll leave in 14years.¡± Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Jay frowned as he asked, "14 years?" He nced at Gale. The boy looked to be about 15 years old this year and in 14 more years, he would be a 30-year-old mature man. These 14 years were supposed to be Gale''s prime years and the time for a man to have a budding romance. Jay asked suspiciously, "Why 14 years?" Gale said with a smile, "I''m waiting for someone''s return.¡± Jay looked at the young man in front of him. Even though his smile was bright, for some odd reason, it gave out a sense of unpredictability and maturity. Jay looked at Baby Zetty and asked, "How about her?¡± Gale smiled and shook his head. Jay stared at Gale, seemingly still in disbelief. Seeing the firmness in his eyes, Jay said, "Keep in mind whatever you''ve said to me today." Jay walked away after saying these words. Gale''s clear eyes looked at Jay''s straight and stalwart back. His eyes seemed to have darkened, and there was a slight ripple as well. Jay and the others had been hiding in the cave for a few days. so they were not aware of the changes happening in the outside world Jenson and Baby Robbie were leading two teams inte Sacred Land. At the fork in the road, they decided to part ways so they could find Daddy more quickly. Baby Rebbie and the military intelligence division''s beautiful sisters were quickly attacked by the bad guys. However, after several years of moral education and training, the children from the military intelligence division had be extremely selfdisciplined. Before using their fists to solve something, they had learned to use their mouths first. However, since the other party was violent and particrly unreasonable, the sisters turned their heads to look at Baby Robbie and asked in unison, " Can we hit them now, Robbie?" Baby Robbie hesitated and was slightly regretful when he said, ¡°Crap! I should¡¯ve asked Jenson earlier. In such a situation, should I focus on diplomacy or use violence?" At this time, the other party was rudely mocking the sisters. "These girls sure are pretty. I haven''t touched a woman in a long time.¡± The sisters flushed and raised their fists in anger. "Can we hit them now, Robbie?!" they asked in a huff. Baby Robbie pointed at the men and cursed, "If you want to touch a woman, you''ll have to first see if you can control them. Go ahead, Sisters!¡± "Haha! I don''t think we''ll need so many men for these tender-looking girls. How about this? I''ll go up against them alone.¡± A wretched man stood forth. His lustful eyes continued to stare at Roxie''s graceful body. He rubbed his hands together as if he was itching to get his hands on her. Roxie jumped forward in anger and angrily yelled,¡± Sisters, I''ll make sure to beat the crap out of this man.¡± The man smiled and said, ¡°Just let me, the master, cop a feel first." He pounced after saying these words. Roxie''s movements shed quickly. and the man pounced into an empty space. When he turned his head, Roxie had kicked his ¡°ss with her foot. The man flew forward, bumped into a tree trunk, and screamed in pain "You guys sure know your stuff,¡± said the other men as they rushed forward. The other sisters were not people to be trifled with as well. They were merely taking appropriate measures ording to the situationContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As for Baby Robbie, he was chewing ona stalkof dry grass in his mouth as hey down on a tree with low branches. With his arms resting on his Read, he calmly watchecthe group fight. ¡° At this moment, the supposedly delicate sisters seemed to have reverted back to when they were ~ doing the:military intelligence = divisiog¡¯s missions. This unfettered and ofiruly feeling actually made their blood boil in enthusiasin and with thrill. Baby Robbie felt that their moral education in the past few years might not have changed the sisters'' innate fierce and dominating characters. Seeing those men who had either broken their hands or their ribs, Baby Robbi¨¦could not bear to look at the scen¨¦ anymore. He < incessantly reminded them, "My dearest sisters, don''t be too heavy with your punches. Be a littl¨¦ more gentle, okay? If you'' re this-violent, how will any man have th¨¦ guts to like you?" Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 The sisters shot a nce that was as sharp as knives toward Baby Robbie and ridiculed, "We wouldn''t want t o marry these freaking men anyway.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sisters unwillingness to get married was a harmful mindset taught by the military intelligence division¡¯s ideology. However, Baby Robbie had assumed that their deep-rooted thoughts would change after leaving the military intelligence division. Upon hearing the sisters¡¯ stubborn thoughts, Baby Robbie was so startled that he almost fell down from the tree branch. "If you guys aren''t getting married, who do I collect your sky-high dowry from?" After the sisters dealt with the bad guys who were attacking them, they swarmed toward Baby Robbie. Fury emerged on all of their beautiful faces as they snarled. "Are you itching to get a spanking, Baby Robbie?¡± Baby Robbie sat up from the tree branch and shot forward. His agile body moved like an arrow shot from its bow as he quickly left the scene. The men who were lying on the ground with broken limbs were speechlessly looking at these children. Were they just going to leave them on the ground like this? Baby Robbie was yful, but he would never leave behind unfinished business. After running one whole round, Baby Robbie suddenly turned back around and stood in front of the wretched man with his hands crossed on his chest. He interrogated, "Tell us. Why were you trying to harm us?" The man snorted coldly and turned his head to the side. Baby Robbie was speechless. He merely looked at his sisters and said, "I think I''m repelling him. Since the opposite attracts, youdies should interrogate him instead.¡± Hearing this, the man turned his head and looked at the beautiful girls. There was zero repentance in his head. Sis Three came over and rolled up her sleeves. Just as she was about to start hitting him, Baby Robbie reminded her, "Sis Three, you''re a delicate, precious girl. Don''t get your hands dirty hitting someone like him.¡± Sis Three ced her hands down and raised her feet instead. aiming for the man''s hand. The man''s hand subconsciously retracted into his sleeve. Who would have expected Sis Three to mischievously move her foot to the man¡¯s private part instead? The man''s face immediately turned pale as he tremblingly said, ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± Sis Three said. "Castration.¡± The man regretted everything he had done before and wept out bitter tears while saying, "I merely thought that you were a bunch of girls from a noble family but I never expected all of you to be so utterly vulgar. Are you gangsters?!" Sis Three said, "We''re not gangsters, but we can be. I''ll give you three seconds to think about it. Are you going to tell us about your true motive for trying to kill us?¡± The man hesitated a little Sis Three instantly stomped her feet down. "Ack!!!" The man wretchedly cried out. Sis Three said, "I''ll give you three more seconds. Are you going to spit it out? Or do I have to trample on your b¡¯lls too?" "I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything." Sis Three ultimately went lenient on him. "Don¡¯t lie to me. If you do, I''ll cut your tongue out and feed it to the dogs." The man knewshow formidable this ittledy was; so he no longer dared to lie. He confessed honestly, "I => didnt want to hurt any of you either. just wW wanted to catch you after heating that Imperial Capient of-yours. I want the reward:? Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ? ¡°Reward?¡± Baby Robbie frowned and asked, "Why are you people trying to catch people from Imperial Capital?¡± ¡°All of you are of the Boyes¡¯ bloodline?¡± Baby Robbie was slightly startled. However, an intelligent man like him quickly analyzed the reason for this. When Grandma Boye was alive, she had hidden all-over the ce in order to escape from getting chased b y- ~ others. {seemed like the Boye = famil Was torn apart becauseof this SO the other branches had perhaps grown hostile toward Grandma Boye. Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hence, Grandma Boye''s descendants were naturally outcasts. Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 ¡°Although the Boye familiese from the same ancestor, all of the family branches are now as ipatible as fire and water after fighting for the family''s properties. Especially so when the Boyes of the main branch inherited the secret medical skills. They''ve be the thorn in the eye for the other branches of the family. In order to force the main branch to surrender the secret skills, all of the branches started cooperating to deal with the main branch. However, the other branches are not particrlypatible with each other,¡± said the man honestly. Baby Robbie felt like he had heard some sort of fantasy story. ¡°So the Boye families would ratherunch a full on hunt in order to fight for the family¡¯s properties? This sort of self-centered behavior of not acknowledging one''s family makes all of you no better than animals. The man said, "These are our grandparents¡¯ matters. U s youngsters barely know of the grudges between the elders, but we know that our ancestors were severely biased toward the main branch and this made the other branches utterly disappointed as well as disheartened.¡± Baby Rebbie pouted and said, "It''s still not an excuse for them to kill one another." After Baby Robbie interrogated the man for a long time and rambled coherently, he ultimately remembered the matter he was here for. He asked, "O h, I have to ask, where''s Sir Ares now?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The man said, "They were carrying patients while getting chased after our people. Since it''s been raining continuously these days, they''re hiding in the cave inside the old forest deep in the mountains and refusing toe out.¡± Baby Robbie nced toward the lush and dense forest in front of him. He was extremely delighted at the thought of seeing Daddy real soon He beckoned and said to the other sisters, "Let''s go now." The man was inwardly indulging in his wishful thinking. If they followed Baby Robbie, they might be able to get their hands on that cunning Jay Ares. Hence, he pretended to be kind and reminded him. " There are many exotic flowers and weeds in our mountains that are highly poisonous. If you don¡¯t bring along a top healer, I''m afraid that all of you won''t be able to reach the deep mountains. You might get poisoned and even die. Why don''t you take us along? We can help you get rid of poisonous nts.¡± Baby Robbie stared at the man and said, "Keep your cunning scheme to yourself. You''re just trying to follow us so we''ll find Sir Ares for you, right? Do you think I''m that stupid?" The man did not expect that even though Baby Robbie was young and the way he spoke reflected his age, he would stay so cautious during critical moments. The sisters had been impatient for a long time nowsSis Three, Lilynn, hit the nail on the" head when she said, ¡®If Jens wer¨¦ here, he would''ve o finished d interrogating them with a singlesentence. Baby Robbie is: sucka chatterbox. It''s almost ¡®dark out uEbut w e haven''t gotten any important information. This is the difference between someone quiet and loud." Baby Robbie abruptly stared at Sis Three and said. ¡°Sis Three, your words are not so much damaging as they are humiliating to me. Fine, you guys go ahead and interrogate them yourself.¡± Sis Three grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand and-said, "What else are you¡± trying te-get out of them? You''ve practigally dug out their ancestors¡¯ scandals from the 18th century at this-point. Let''s just go." Cantent b¨¦longs to 7 Baby Robbie thought for a while and then turned his head. "I suddenly remembered that I still have one important thing that I haven''t asked him." Sis Three trulyshought that Baby Robbie had something important to ask them so she let go of him. => However Baby Robbie walked up-to the man m and asked him, "Whick.one of mysisters do you think isthe most beautiful and gentle? Content b¨¦longs to ? The man''s eyes shifted toward Sis Six, Roxie. "Baby Robbie..." The sisters were waving their fists as they panted with rage. They walked toward Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie covered his head and scurried away. ¡°Sisters, I''ll marry all of you off one at a time. As long a s you find your Mr. Right, I''ll feel at ease for the rest of my life.¡± "We''re still too young." ¡°Compared to when Mommy started being in love, all o f you are old now.¡± ¡°You''re being mean, Baby Robbie.¡± The joy andughter of the group of children echoed along in the valley. However, the man earlier was not wrong with his warning. As Baby Robbie and the rest were off frolicking in the forest, they managed toe into contact with many poisonous nts. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Very soon, several of the children started showing symptoms of having been poisoned. Especially Baby Robbie, as his symptoms were the most severe His face had turned pale and his body was weak. He started vomiting and getting diarrhea as well. However, the most miserable part of this all was that there were notrines anywhere. Baby Robbie covered his belly, looking as though he was unable to move an inch The sisters were extremely worried about him. Sis Three asked, "Baby Robbie, why are your symptoms so severe?¡± Even though the sisters were all poisoned as well and experiencing fatigue, they could still walk with some tenacity. As for Baby Robbie, who was supposedly stronger, he was unable to move the slightest. This made the sisters very worried. Baby Robbie held onto his stomach, looked at the foggy sky in utter bitterness as he wailed out in agony. "I need the toilet.¡± The sisters looked at each other. Then, Sis Thirteen pointed toward one of the bushes and said, "Baby Robbie, you should find a ce to solve that issue of yours first.¡± Baby Robbie looked embarrassed. ¡°Right here? I can''t bring myself to poop in the wild like an animal.¡± Sis Six said, "Then let me carry you on my back." Baby Robbie staggeringly walked toward Sis Six and she quickly pulled his hand over to carry him on her back. Sis Four and Sis Five were afraid that Baby Robbie would fall, so the two of them carefully supported Baby Robbie along the way. Sis Thirteen was in charge of running ahead of them and finding the way. After walking for quite some time, Sis Thirteen suddenly turned around happily and said, "I see a plume of smoke that looks like it''sing from a chimney. Someone must be living there, so let''s borrow theirtrine." Perhaps it was because they had seen the light at the end of the tunnel. so the children started walking even faster. When they wandered onto a small path in the mountains, whether it was considered their luck or misfortune, they happened to cross paths with Gale who hade out to hunt Gale had climbed onto a tall tree and was taking out some bird eggs. When he looked down, he happened to see Baby Robbie and the others. Gale''s entire face was scrunched up. Baby Robbie, the teenager who was about to reach adulthood, was now 1.8 meters tall However, he was. lying on the back of a petite girl. The main peint was that the delicate gir seemed unable to withstand - catrying the young man anymore, bit she merely clenched Ker teeth and persisted. Gale started toe down from the tree and the sisters looked defensive as soon as they saw Gale. "Who are you?" Gale was crossing his arms, and his sharp gaze scanned across all of the girls. ¡°Are you people not from around here?¡± Gale asked. Baby Robbie abruptly chimed in, "Get out of the way. Don''t dy my business." Gale was slightly startled. "You have an Imperial Capital ent?¡± He immediately straightened up his posture and his tone was no longer as sharp as it was before. He asked, "Are you all from Imperial Capital?¡± "So what?" Baby Robbie asked fiercely.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Are any of you an Ares?" Gale asked in a stirred up manner. ¡°All of us are Areses,¡± said Sis Three. Gale''s dark pupils burst into sparkles almost instaittly. His eyes appeared more gentle¡¯ and he scanned past all of the gilts¡¯ faces. However, Gale''s eyes were filled with a sense ofloss afteshot seeing the face he tad imprinted in his memory. Content b¨¦longs to ? "Judging by your ent, you''re not from Sacred Land either. So who are you?¡± It was Baby Robbie''s tum to interrogate Gale. Galeughed and said, "My name is. Gale. I think all of you should know Sir Ares from Imperial Capital, right? He¡¯ sinside the cave way up front. I can take you there." Conterit¡¯ belongs to 6 - The sisters were not ones who would believe others so easily. They looked at each other and could not seem t o make up their minds. After all, these sort of fancy findings just by sheer luck alone would often be hiding some kind of evil behind. Baby Robbie only had one thing in mind at the moment and that was-going to the toilet. Hence, he urged the sisters. ¡°Let''s just go with him. Sis Three looked at Baby Robbie suspiciously and asked, ¡°You actually trust him that easily, Baby Robbie? Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Baby Robbie had a pained expression on his face as h e said, "I don''t believe him one bit. but I really need atrine. Let''s talk after I solve my nature''s calling.¡± The sisters were in betweenughter and tears Just like that, Baby Robbie and the others started following Gale as they trekked on the winding mountain roads. Baby Robbie''s symptoms were getting more and more severe. While he was lying on Sis Six¡¯s back, he continuously groaned and asked,¡± How much longer?¡± Gale would answer him the same thing every time," It¡¯s just right ahead. We''re almost there.¡± After walking for quite some time, they still had not arrived at the destination. Baby Robbie started to feel like Gale was trying to trick him, so he exasperatedly asked him, "Why you stinking little bastard, are you toying with me?" Gale rolled his eyes at him and there was a contemptuous look on his face. From his point of view, the supposedly strong and tall teenager was so whiny and could not bear the slightest bit of hardship. He was even allowing a delicate girl to carry him around. What an utterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. disgrace for a man! Hence, Gale was deliberately taking a longer route. However, the intelligent Baby Robbie noticed something was amiss and became furious with Gale. H e snarled, yelling, "You bastard, you''re taking advantage of my difficult situation to amuse yourself! Once I''m done salving my needs, you''ll find out how I¡¯m going to deal with you!¡± Gale''s handsome face still appeared fearless and charming at this moment He was always so cautious around Sir Ares who was s 0 vignt that he could see through the most minor detail. Yet. in front of the young Baby Robbie, he inevitably showed his haughty nature. ¡°Hmph. I''ll let you do whatever you want after you get rid of the poison in your body, let alone after solving your needs." It seemed like the two had agreed to ept each other''s challenges. Gale no longer fooled around and finally led them on the right path. Very soon, he managed to guide Baby Robbie and the others to the cave. "Daddy." Jay was patrolling the grounds with Cole and Zayne at the moment. When he heard this delicate yet clear voice, Jay abruptly looked up in a stirred up manner. Then, he noticed Roxie with her slender waist bent over. She was gritting her teeth while walking toward them with Baby Robbie on her back one step at a time. Behind Roxie were his other daughters. Jay''s handsome face turned dark in an instant. Zayne took it rather casually and said to Baby Robbie with much envy, "Oh my, Baby Robbie sure is a lucky boy. All of his sisters love him too much." Jay red at Zayne speechlessly. He had hoped that Baby Robbie would grow into a towering tree that could shelter his sisters from all difficulties in life, not the other way around. Roxie carried Baby Robbie all the way to Jay. Her legs trembled slightly when she arrived. She immediately fell on her knees to the ground Baby Robbie fell to the ground as well. Jay sternly questioned Baby Robbie, "What''s the matter with you?" Baby Robbie was afraid of Daddy scolding him so he tried to look as pitiful as possible, saying, "I got poisoned, Daddy.¡± Jay said in a bitingly cold tone, "Your sisters were poisoned as well. Why are you the only one unable to stand?" Baby Robbie clutched his stomach and said pitifully, "I want to vomit. Daddy. I wanna go to the toilet too... My legs have gone limp..." Jay nced at.his daugnters and saw that thei faces were extremely pale. Eventheir spirits aopeared morenguid. However, all of theny were sift able to trek the mountains. AS such, Jay suspected that. Baby Rabie was taking advantage of his siSter on purpose. Content belongs to He domineeringlymanded him, "Stand up right now.¡± Baby Robbie crawled back up from the ground. Zayne felt utterly sorry for his nephew and begged for mercy in his stead. ''Heyse''s going through an ¡ª emergency. Big Brother, if you have to repripaand him, at least wait until he salves allofhisneeds beforehand. I''ll be taking Baby Rebbie to the toilet in the-back for now." ¡± Afterward, he simply disregarded the terrible expression on Jay''s face and hurriedly pulled Baby Robbie away. At this time, the other sisters finally realized thatBaby Robbie had been pretendi ng.the whole time and was? instantly fuming. However, due to their close rtionship with Baby Robbie, they simply felt that his little mischief was harmless. Content belongs to ? Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Jay was undeniably enraged by this and said, "If all of you continue to spoil him like this, you¡¯ll be the ones who suffer sooner orter." The sisters lowered their heads, not daring to talk back to their father. Inside the cave, Baby Zetty heard themotion outside and guessed that her sisters must have arrived. At that moment, her mood was extremelyplex. It was mixed with hints of joy and ecstasy, along with much more anxiety. She staggered out of the cave and stopped at a distance, looking at Roxie and the others while feeling somewhat at a loss. The time they had been separated was neither long nor short. However, for children hitting puberty, all of the changes were drastic whether it was in terms of height or charm. When Baby Zetty saw how slender and graceful her sisters had gotten, yet she was deteriorating with age instead, her heart was simply overwhelmed with grievances. Jay noticed the lingering tears in Baby Zetty''s eyes and knew how bitter this reunion must be for her. He thoughtfully said to Baby Zetty, "Winter, all of them have been poisoned. Can you take a look at them for m e?" Baby Zetty nodded. "Okay.¡± Then, she enthusiastically said to Roxie and the others, "Come with me." Roxie and the others followed Baby Zetty into an open cave. There were plenty of medicinal herbs inside and the fragrance was permeating all over, making Roxie and the others feel rather cautious. They nced at each other and seemed to be exchanging messages with their eyes. They were obviously suspicious of Baby Zetty''s identity and taking precautions for their own safety. Baby Zetty turned around and showed them a smile while saying, "Well,e in." Roxie was the first one toe inside. She did not trust Baby Zetty, but she trusted Daddy. The other sisters also walked in one after another. "Granny Winter, are you a doctor?" "Not really. Just a quack doctor who barely understands the art of healing," Baby Zetty said modestly. Frankly speaking, Baby Zetty''s medical skills were superb. However, she had merely studied medicine for a couple of years. With such a short amount of time, she was simplycking in practical experience. Hence, she had always been humble about it. However, her modesty had caused the sisters to be fearful instead. "Oh, a quack doctor." Sis Thirteen showed a worried look on her face and said, "Then will you be able to heal us?" Baby Zetty smiled and said, "The poison inside of all o f you doesn¡¯t seem veryplicated, so it¡¯s easily curable." The sisters felt somewhat relieved. However, when Baby Zetty was trying to heal them, she did not even touch the sisters. Based on the sisters ''plexions, symptoms, and Baby Zetty''s understanding of the nts around them, she merely gave them Detoxification Grass. As a result, the sisters thought that Baby Zetty''s medical skills were merely subpar. Lil Ten took the Detoxification Grass and anxiously asked, "Can this thing truly cure us?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baby Zetty smiled and said, "You have to crush them into a thin paste and roll them into a thumb- sized ball. Then, press it under the tip of your tongue and spit it out half an hourter. The poison will be gone b y then." "Huh?" The sisters had never heard of such a strange method of detoxification, and all of them looked at one another. At this time, Zayne came back in with Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie made himself at home and sat straight o n Baby Zetty''s exclusive chair upon entering. Then, he pretended to wail out in agony. "Doctor, I''m dying. Can you take a look at what kind of poison is causing this?¡± Baby Zetty was already at a loss as soon as Baby Robbie walked in. She had been with him since she was a child, and her rtionship with Baby Robbie had always been the closest among the siblings. When she saw him, Baby Zetty could not hide her emotions and tears were flickering in her eyes. She turned around and secretly wiped her tears away. Then, she staggered toward Baby Robbie. She was the one standing while Baby Robbie sat on her chair. Her back was hunched and her mobility was sluggish. Plus, Baby Robbie was unwilling to cooperate and lift his arms for her. This was making it difficult for Baby Zetty to diagnose and treat him. Baby Robbie was even mischievously joking with her." Doctor Granny, how old are you?" Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Baby Zetty was startled and cleverly avoided Baby Robbie''s question by saying, "You stinking little brat, don''t you know you¡¯re not supposed to ask a woman their age?" Baby Robbie said, "Looking at your gray hair and limited mobility, I was just worried that you might have dementia, Parkinson''s disease, or any other senile diseases. It doesn¡¯t matter much when you''re treating me, Granny, since my life is worthless. But my sisters are precious, so you can¡¯t be making any mistakes when you treat them." Baby Zetty abruptly said, "From a healer''s point of view, all lives are precious and fragile." Baby Robbie stood up from his chair and began to make a scene. "What a bad temper! I can see how unskilled you are, so I''ll not allow you to have a look at w _ If me. After he said this, he turned around and was preparing to flee... Baby Zetty scoffed at him. "dust say it if you''re not here for treatment, why bother making up a bunch of excuses? I think you''re not poisoned at all, that''s why you¡¯re trying to anger me on purpose so that I''d refuse t o treat you." Baby Robbie halted his footsteps and turned around to look at Baby Zetty in surprise. He gasped in admiration and said, "Oh my God! You''re amazing, Granny! Can you truly tell that I haven''t been poisoned?" Baby Zetty knew that after Baby Robbie received that nuisance of a token, his body had undergone mysterious changes. He was simply immune to any poison on earth. Baby Zetty pretended to be mysterious and said, "I can tell your physique is a little more special." Baby Robbie said, "You truly are amazing. Can you really see that as well?" Baby Zetty was amused by this. Of course, she could not see anything special about Baby Robbie''s physique. However, she used what she knew about him to trick him. Baby Robbie started to admire Baby Zetty and said, " Granny, you truly are a genius. You didn''t even look, smell, or ask anything but you already know that I wasn''t poisoned. Moreover, you could see my special physique and know that I''m immune to poison. Where on earth did youe from, Granny?" When the other sisters heard Baby Robbie admitting that he had not been poisoned, they realized how he hadpletely deceived them. "Baby Robbie!¡± The sisters roared out terrifyingly. Baby Robbie knew that his little performance had been exposed and quickly fled the scene. He also begged them for mercy, saying, "Sisters, please. I really couldn''t walk anymore so I had to lie." Sis Six said, "You truly did me dirty..." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Baby Zetty looked at her siblings who were arguing and fighting. There was a trace of envy in her eyes despite her smile. Her body should be this young and energetic as well. Yet she was now living like an 80-year-old elderly woman. Since her body was old, her heart felt older along with it. "Now, now. The poison in your bodies has not detoxified just yet, so calm down," said Baby Zetty. Only then did the sisters calm themselves down. This time, they were no longer doubting Baby Zetty''s medical skills. Everyone ced the Detoxification Grass in their mouth. Baby Robbie sat on the side and rested his head on his arms. He started looking at Baby Zetty during their leisure time. "Granny, I have a feeling that I''ve seen you before." Baby Zetty looked somewhat panicky as she said," What nonsense are you talking about now? I''ve never been to Imperial Capital, so how could you have seen me before?" Baby Robbie stood up and leaned his face closer in front of Baby Zetty. Then, he said, "Perhaps we didn¡¯t meet in Imperial Capital. I''ve traveled everywhere in the past and the whole world was my home. Maybe I had met you then? Think about it clearly, have you met me before?" Baby Zetty pushed him to the side and shook her head. "I''ve been in Sacred Land for so long. I''m sure I''ve never seen you before." Baby Robbie began to feel suspicious. "You¡¯re not looking into my eyes. Do you perhaps have a guilty conscience?" Baby Zetty, Baby Zetty was well aware that the more she dodged him, the more he would be suspicious of her identity. She summoned the courage to look at Baby Robbie. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Baby Robbie gave Baby Zetty a scrutinizing look. Her face was old and filled with deep wrinkles. He could not see a single trace of youth on this face. However, Baby Robbie''s attention was now focused on Baby Zetty''s eyes. Although those eyes appear bloodshot and even dry, he could sense that the eyes looked extremely familiar. "Baby Zetty," Baby Robbie said while sighing. Baby Zetty was inwardly horrified and quickly hid herself. "What did you call me? I''m not anyone¡¯s baby a t my age. My name is Winter, and I''ve never been married. Call me Lady Winter." Baby Robbie pursed his lips, and his eyes were filled with confusion. He was well aware that the woman in front of him could not possibly be his sister Zetty. However, for some reason, he just felt that Winter and Baby Zetty were somewhat simr. "Granny Winter, you look a lot like my sister." When Baby Robbie mentioned Baby Zetty, a trace of sadness appeared on his handsome face. Baby Zetty asked him, "Do you miss her?" Baby Robbie nodded, and his expression appeared gloomy. "I do.¡± Baby Zetty immediately felt a soreness in her heart. She knew that Daddy, Mommy, and her siblings loved her very much. She had not been in contact with them in the past few years, so they must have been extremely worried about her. Just liked how she had heart-wrenchingly missed them for so long. Fortunately, Baby Robbie was very optimistic. He stretched his body and confidently said, "My purpose o fing here is rescuing Daddy and also to look for m y little sister. I believe that I¡¯ll be able to locate Baby Zetty soon enough." Baby Zetty smiled bitterly. Truthfully, Baby Zetty was utterly at a loss about her future. Of course, she was longing to go home, but she could feel how her body was aging every single day. It made her afraid of going home and getting recognized by her family members. She wanted them to remember her at her prime, not witness her wilt away and die before their eyes. That would be too cruel to them. Baby Zetty simply replied somewhat insincerely, "I hope you get what you wish for." After the sisters were cured of the poison, they started to greatly admire Baby Zetty''s art of healing. They loved pestering Baby Zetty and asking about some ratherplicated medical problems. Since Baby Zetty knew all of the answers, she answered all o f their questions non-stop. The sisters had started to be very fond of Baby Zetty. Sis Three generously showered Baby Zetty with ttering words, saying, "Granny Winter, you''re not only superb in the art of healing but also kind toward everyone. Moreover, you''re so graciously sharing all of your unique secret skills with us. You truly are the most benevolent doctor we''ve ever met." Baby Zetty smiled without saying a word. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, there was nothing she wanted to hide from her sisters. However, Jay felt extremely stifled whenever someone praised Baby Zetty. His daughter Baby Zetty was so kind and so intelligent. Why would God punish her like this? On this day when everyone was taking a nap, Jay deliberately called Baby Zetty to the side and tried to have a heart-to-heart conversation with her. "Tell me, is there a way to treat progeria?" Jay was looking at Baby Zetty expectantly. Baby Zetty knew now that not only did Daddy recognize her, but he also knew that she had contracted a strange disease. In order to spare her dad from disappointment, Baby Zetty optimistically told Jay, "There¡¯s no disease in this world that can''t be treated. It¡¯s just a matter of time." Just like cancer, there would be a day when they would ovee it with the advancement of science. Jay was obviously dissatisfied with her answer. He sternly said, "Then, for the time being, you should be researching the cure for this disease.¡± In order to encourage Baby Zetty, Jay suddenly held her hand and said, "I believe that you''ll seed." Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 Baby Zetty was startled. During this time, she had been busy trying to cure Andy and Grayson. She also asionally took care of other people''s health. She did not have the time to think about the cure for her progeria. In the end, a father''s love was truly as broad as the mountains as only Daddy was selflessly worrying about her health. Baby Zetty said with reddened eyes, "Truthfully, everyone has their own destiny. One''s life can either end up being long or short. As long as one doesn¡¯t live their lives in vain, the years are merely just a number." She was originally trying tofort her dad. She wanted to tell him that she had calmly epted her fate. However, Jay was extremely agitated upon hearing this. How could he be willing to ept that his daughter would die before him? He domineeringlymanded Baby Zetty, "You must find a cure as soon as possible. As a healer, you have t o save lives, which means it''s your duty to race against death itself." These words undoubtedly gave Baby Zetty a tremendous amount of pressure. Along this journey, Baby Zetty would asionally use her free time to think about the cure for this progeria. However, she did not have aboratory, pharmaceutical materials, nor equipment. Most of the time, she would end up feeling utterly helpless. When Jay was having a conversation with Baby Zetty, Zayne had secretly run out. He was not far away, spying on them. Zayne thought that Jay''s thoughtfulness toward Granny Winter was a little too intimate. Despite Jay''s cold personality, he actually took care of Winter in every possible way. For instance, he would carry Granny Winter on his back, constantly ask about Granny Winter''s well-being, and even stop other men from approaching her. Zayne still had zero clues that Granny Winter was Baby Zetty, so he could only ssify Jay¡¯s abnormal treatment as him developing romantic feelings for her. Hence, Zayne was extremely angry at Jay''s behavior. H e furiously ran back into the cave and looked for Baby Robbie to make hisints. "Your daddy is not human, Baby Robbie." "You''re the one that''s not human," Baby Robbie retorted. Zayne was uncontrobly angry and reported to Baby Robbie ording to the facts he had, "Your dad''s frame of mind has utterly crumbled and he''s done something sorry toward your mommy." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him. He had an extreme amount of faith in Daddy''s character and said, "Please use your head before you nder my daddy. Is there anyone here who could make my daddy do such a thing?" Baby Robbie only knew that his mother was outstandingly beautiful and gentle. Daddy loved Mommy so deeply, so he would never do anything sorry toward her. Zayne was unwilling to give this up and persistently continued to brainwash Baby Robbie. "Men are just animals who think with the lower half of their bodies. Your father might love your mommy, but they''ve been separated for so long now. Are you certain that your daddy¡¯s frame of mind won''t crumble?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie sat in front of Zayne and asked, "Tell me clearly. Which little minx has managed to pique my daddy''s interest?" Zayne hesitated for a moment before saying, "Winter?¡± Baby Robbie''s eyes widened in horror as he eximed, "My daddy is not blind! How could he like that old woman who probably has one foot in the grave?" Even Cole was extremely supportive of Zayne¡¯s statement as he said, "Your uncle''s suspicion of your father is not entirely groundless. Your father has been very courteous with Winter recently. It''s indeed somewhat abnormal of him." Baby Robbie smacked his lips and said, "If he has to ask for something from Granny Winter, of course, he''d have to tter her first." Cole asked him in return, "Do you think a person with your father''s temperament will want to tter anyone?" Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. After giving it much thought, Baby Robbie also felt that something was amiss. He stood up gloomily and walked outside. As soon as he walked out of the cave, he saw Jaying back with Granny Winter on his back. His expression looked extremely tranquil. Baby Robbie looked at Daddy. He was so shocked at this sight that he could not say a word. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Baby Robbie knew his dad very well. Daddy had a rather arrogant personality and disliked familiarizing himself with strangers, let alone having physical contact with them. However, Jay was carrying Granny Winter on his back and tightly holding the back of her knees for fear that she would fall. Judging from this sight alone, it seemed that Daddy definitely had some special feelings for Granny Winter. As Jay walked in with Baby Zetty, he noticed the group of people looking at him with surprise and astonishment. Jay did not have a particrly guilty conscience either, but he slowly ced Granny Winter down and kindly told her, "Head inside, and remember what I told you." Baby Zetty nodded and walked in with her head drooped down. Baby Robbie thought Daddy would try to exin the situation, but it was as if Jay was wholly ignoring their existence. Moreover, he even scoffed at them coldly. "Don¡¯t all of you have anything better to do? What on earth are you loitering around for? If you''re that free, can you find ways to rescue Andy and Grayson instead?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Afterward, Jay went inside to see the patients. Baby Robbie''s face appeared cold. It was obvious he was upset at the moment. Zayne jumped up and pointed at Jay''s back, "Jay Ares! Don¡¯t you feel guilty after doing something you should be sorry for? Be careful, or I¡¯ll have to rat you out to my sister about the things you''ve been doing. I''ll make sure you''ll bear all the consequences of your actions!" Jay was an upright person and knew he had done nothing wrong. Hence, he was unafraid of Zayne who was trying to make a scene and simply ignored him. This made Zayne even angrier, and he spat out all of the nasty curses he could think of. Jay ignored him the entire time. It was Baby Zetty who furiously walked out while holding a silver needle in her hand. She was waving it in front of Zayne. Since Zayne was well aware of how powerful Baby Zetty was with her needles, he immediately stopped being so impudent and merely grumbled sullenly, "If you¡¯re going to try so hard to stop people from finding out about it, then don¡¯t do it in the first ce." Baby Zetty was so angry that she could barely stand it. Then, she instructed Gale, "Gale, shut off hisnguage ability." Gale responded heartily, "Sure thing!" Immediately after, Gale did a backflip and jumped behind Zayne. A silver needle that emerged seemingly out of nowhere was sandwiched between his fingers. He pricked it into Zayne¡¯s body in the blink of an eye. Zayne opened his mouth and mumbled, but not a single sound came out. Baby Robbie was in a towering rage and snarled. "This is bullying!" He jumped in front of Gale and provoked him, saying," Have a round of fight with me if you dare. But once you lose, take Granny Winter with you and get out of m y sight immediately!" Gale was an exceptionally intelligent person. After seeing how Baby Zetty and Jay were getting along in the past couple of days, Gale had long guessed the rtionship between the two. Therefore, Gale knew he could not decide for Baby Zetty at the moment. Baby Zetty was merely left with two options. It was either she let him ept the challenge, or she could be the one to convince herself t o solve the misunderstanding. Gale looked at Baby Zetty and asked for her opinion," Should I fight him?" Baby Zetty looked at her body, which was covered by age spots. It made her feel nauseated just looking at them. Inside her old body, there was a young girl who had always loved looking beautiful. Baby Zetty refused to let her loved ones see her in such a dire state. After pondering, Baby Zetty said, "Just don''t take it too far." This was her permission for Gale and Baby Robbie to start. Gale was slightly taken aback for a moment but still said, "Let''s start, then." Gale and Baby Robbie had agreed to a round of fight. The two were in the prime of their youth, so they were awfully excited to fight. Standing at the entrance of the cave, Jay watched the fight silently. When the others had the thought of stopping the two, Jay waved at them and said, "Stand down." Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 He was worried that there would be no opportunity for him to understand Gale¡¯s background. If Baby Robbie were to make such a fuss, perhaps Gale would let the cat out of the bag. The battle between Baby Robbie and Gale could be considered marvelously brilliant. Baby Robbie had been a genius in martial arts ever since he was a child. Plus, his martial arts skills were outstanding as he inherited and further innovated them, making them filled with his own quirks. In this world, Baby Robbie''s martial arts skills were considered extremely rare. However, Gale''s martial arts skills were definitely not inferior to Baby Robbie''s. Although his movements were not as unpredictable as Baby Robbie''s, he could pick up nts and shoot them at his opponents. The power and speed wereparable to a gunshot. Since the two had their own fighting styles, they realized they were both an equal match after a round o f fighting. Cole walked toward Jay and analyzed the situation, saying, "I thought that Baby Robbie was already an extremely rare martial arts prodigy. I never expected Gale to not give in as well. We could probably withstand Baby Robbie for at least a few hundred rounds, but Gale, on the other hand... perhaps thousands." Jay said, ¡°You''re wrong. Gale¡¯s skills are stillpletely hidden. It''s still unknown whether he¡¯s above or below Baby Robbie." Zayne suddenly extended his head over. He looked at Cole and then at Jay, saying, "Sir Ares, this is wrong. Baby Robbie is your own son, so how can you favor outsiders instead?" Zayne¡¯s words were getting more and more unruly as h e added, "Perhaps you''re already treating Gale as your grandson?" Jay''s expression was extremely gloomy. "It won''t hurt you to keep your mouth shut." Zayne merely felt that Jay''s kindness toward Gale and Winter was abnormally strange. After Gale and Baby Robbie used up hundreds of moves, Baby Robbie abruptly stopped the fight. "Stop, let''s stop here!" Gale looked at Baby Robbie suspiciously and asked," Why?" Baby Robbie rubbed his belly and said, "I''m hungry and I''m out of strength." Gale said, "Alright. Let¡¯s continue after our meal." Baby Zetty came out holding a couple of sandwiches and passed them over to Baby Robbie enthusiastically, saying, "Have a sandwich, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie red at her while huffing and walked away without epting her affectionate gesture. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty knew that Baby Robbie must have misunderstood her after listening to Zayne''s foolish words. She felt utterly ufortable about it in her heart. Gale came over. He grabbed a sandwich and ate it whileforting Baby Zetty, saying, "If he doesn''t want it, I''ll take it." The misunderstanding had caused Baby Robbie and the others to distance themselves from Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty knew that she was merely faced with two options at that moment. She could either expose her identity or keep it secret and leave them here. That night, Baby Zetty struggled with her thoughts. She had given it a lot of thought, but ultimately, her strong self-esteem was the thing that prevailed. She thought that since Baby Robbie and Daddy hade to Sacred Land, it would not be long until Brother Finn showed up by her side. She was most reluctant to let Brother Finn see such a n ugly and old side of her. Therefore, Baby Zetty woke Gale up and quietly left the cave on this dark night with him. The next day. When Jay woke up and saw that Baby Zetty was gone, he started looking for her anxiously. "Winter? "Winter?" Zayne and Baby Robbie watched as Jay went mad with expressionless faces. When Jay failed to locate Baby Zetty, he went back and screamed bloody murder at Zayne, "This is all your fault, you absolutely disgraceful bastard! Your entire head is filled with nothing but filth and you¡¯ve driven Winter away! Who''s going to save Grayson now? Who will save Andy?!" Zayne initially felt that he had gotten himself into trouble and hisplexion was extremely ashen. However, Jay suddenly eximed, "If anything happens to Winter, I''ll make sure you''re next!" Zayne was furious upon hearing this. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Zayne clenched his fists and roared back at Jay." Enough is enough, Jay Ares! How old do you think you are right now? Are you still so confused?! As a married man, you should be keeping a distance from all members of the opposite sex. Why are you so particrly attentive toward Winter? What¡¯s the meaning of all of this?" Jay was losing his breath out of anger and scoffed." You''re the one with a head filled with filth. You''re constantly cynical of one''s courtesy. I''m not talking to you about this any longer. Now, dispatch everyone and tell them to locate Winter!¡± "That woman is old enough to be your mother. All of u s call her ''Granny'', yet you''re the only person here who calls her ''Lady Winter''. Who will believe you if you tell us that you have zero affection for her?¡± Zayne yelled out. Baby Robbie merely sat on the side. His face appeared sullen and he said nothing in retort. He was obviously disheartened with Daddy at the moment. At this time, Roxie ran out from the cave while holding a bundle wrapped in cloth. She handed it over to Jay and said, ¡°Granny Winter left this behind for you, Daddy.¡± Jay took it and hesitated to open it. Zayne started chirping again. "Open it. There shouldn¡¯t be anything shameful inside, right?¡± Jay red at him and had to open the bundle in public to prove his and Baby Zetty''s innocence. There were packs of pre-packaged medicinal herbs that were specially for Grayson and Andy. Baby Zetty had also left a letter with instructions on the usage of the medicinal herbs. Jay saw the graceful and tidy handwriting on the letter. He could tell that it was certainly Baby Zetty''s penmanship. After he folded the letter, he carefully kept it inside his pocket. Zayne fumingly barked out, "Hey, Jay Ares, can''t you show the letter to everyone?" Jay rolled his eyes and proceeded to ignore him. Zayne started scolding Jay with intentions to provoke him, "Do you have a guilty conscience or something? I''ve always known that there was something going on between the two of you. You¡¯re still not admitting it?" However, no matter how much Zayne insulted Jay, Jay refused to give him the time of day. It was not that he refused to get rid of the misunderstanding. After all, if he were to clear it, he could finally acknowledge Baby Zetty as his baby girl again and grandiosely protect her. However, during this period of time, he had been thinking of the reason why Baby Zetty ended up so old. Then, he wisely came to a conclusion. Progeria was rare and none of the Areses or Severes had ever gotten such a disease in history. Hence, the chances o f Baby Zetty getting progeria were simply next to nothing. Moreover, Boye had always been chased after and Baby Zetty''s current identity as Boye¡¯s only sessor made her a target. If Baby Zetty''s true identity was revealed, she might end up having the same fate as Boye. She would never be at peace for the rest of her life. Hence, Baby Zetty''s progeria was the best disguise she could have. That was the reason why Jay was so carefully guarding Baby Zetty''s secret. Baby Robbie turned around silently and entered the cave. Zayne continued, "Even your son can''t stand you anymore. Yet you''re still not going to repent, Jay Ares?" Jay was simply speechless at the moment. At the same time, Baby Zetty and Gale were trekking through the jungle. Baby Zetty was feeling utterly depressed after leaving her father and brother. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gale continuouslyforted her, saying, "Don''t be so sad. You''ll meet them again someday by chance.¡± Baby Zetty suddenly remembered the deep, affectionate words Daddy had said to her. She eximed, "Gale, I want to do research on how to cure my progeria. Can you help me?" Gale stopped and looked at Baby Zetty, saying, "Tell m e what you need. I''ll definitely help you." Baby Zetty said, "I''d need someboratory equipment." Gale gave it a thought and said, "That''s not going to be easy. Let''s borrow the local doctors'' laboratories." Baby Zetty''s eyes widened in astonishment. "They''ll kill us." Gale said, "Don¡¯t be silly. We''ll sneak into their territory and live nearby the area. Once they fall asleep at night, we''ll go in and do some experiments." Baby Zetty timidly clutched her neck and said, "It sounds very risky.¡± Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 Gale looked at Baby Zetty and said with a smile, "Don¡¯t forget that you''re the most powerful healer there is. And you can defeat countless enemies.¡± Baby Zetty frowned as she pondered over Gale''s words. Seeing how perplexed she was, Gale exined with a smile, "You''re kind and you bear no harmful thoughts toward other people. That''s why you find it difficult to understand my words. But if you were a little bit more vicious, you would''ve easily grasped my meaning. Healers who use poison to harm others are untraceable. It''s a hidden weapon that no other enemies out there can withstand." Baby Zetty had a sudden realization and she quickly waved her hands around. She stated her stance on this very firmly, saying, "I''m a healer. I''ll not harm others, I''ll only heal them.¡± Gale smiled lightly, and his deep, unfathomable pupils looked straight at the vast sky. He suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Granny, the world is a big ce. The ces where the sun doesn''t shine are the ces you''ve never been to before. In order to live in that world, harming others is also considered saving them and vice versa.¡± Baby Zetty was stunned. For the first time, she suddenly felt that Gale was not at all a simple child. He was someone who had gone through plenty of experiences in life. "Harming someone is to save them? And saving them i s causing them harm?" Baby Zetty''s IQ could not grasp the meaning behind these sentences at all. It was making her frown deeply. Gale smiled and said, "You''ll understand sooner orter." Baby Zetty said, "No, no, no. I''ll never step foot in such a dark world.¡± Gale exined, "There are some things that we simply can''t choose." At this moment, there were sounds of a fierce battle not far away from them. Baby Zetty and Gale looked at each other, their expressions appearing taut. Gale took Baby Zetty by the arm and they hid inside the jungle. The two of them used their hands to push aside the branches of a green bush and looked toward the direction of the sounds. They saw that there was a small spacious and empty tnd up in front. Two groups of people were battling it out ferociously. One group was wearing the clothes of the Sacred Land¡¯s natives while the other group was wearing the uniforms of Ghost members. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jenson was currently standing on the Ghost members¡¯ side while his deep pair of eyes were fixed on the enemy. When Baby Zettyid her eyes on them, her heart was almost jumping out of her chest. Her gaze shifted across all of the Ghost members¡¯ faces and ultimately fell on Finn¡¯s face. Her eyes were instantly in tears. After not seeing him for a couple of years, Brother Finn seemed to have gotten even more mature. His masculine air was making him exude an infinite amount of charm. Baby Zetty originally thought that after three years of not seeing him, she would have let go of the unreciprocated love she had for him. However, after seeing Finn once more, she realized that she had merely been keeping her memories of Finn deep down inside her heart. It was akin to wine buried underground, which became richer as time passed. Baby Zetty''s mood changes were so obvious that Gale very curiously had to ask, "Is there anyone you fancy over there?" Baby Zetty was extremely baffled. Her old face flushed red and she bashfully said, "What are you talking about, kiddo? I have one foot in the grave right now. How could I still fancy anyone?" Gale said, "Don''t lie to me. You''re blushing." Baby Zetty touched her face and said, "It''s not. Have you ever seen an 80-year-old woman being shy? It''s just the humidity." Gale smiled and said, "You¡¯re such a cute olddy." Baby Zetty red at him and said, "And you''re still a little kid. Do you even know the feeling of liking someone? Stopughing at me." The smile on Gale''s face instantly froze. His bright star-like pupils seemed to have been shrouded by ayer of sadness. He genuinely hoped that he did not understand the meaning of love. That way, perhaps he would have lived a free and unruly life in the past few years. Baby Zetty nced at Gale. She had cured Gale''s stomach issue, and ever since they embarked on this journey together, the kid was getting bigger each day. Moreover, his face had be a little meatier as well. He turned out to be a very handsome and gorgeous young man. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 Baby Zetty teased Gale and said, "Once we leave Sacred Land, I''ll introduce you to a nice girlfriend.¡± At first, she was merely using a joking tone, but it quickly became very solemn for some reason. She changed the topic and said, "Gale, I don¡¯t know how much longer I can live. But if I die, I¡¯ll worry about you. You''re so young yet you have no parents and live a lonesome life. I''m wondering if I could carve out a path for you now." Gale said, "Don''t say such nonsense. You¡¯ll surely live a long life. A kind doctor like you is a national treasure. I''ll definitely protect you with all my might." Baby Zetty suddenly became utterly depressed. Her voice sounded extremely distressed when she said," Sir Ares has asked me to research the cure for my progeria, but I truly have no leads for it. I''m truly afraid that I won''t have an antidote for it until the day I die of old age.¡± Gale was a person who used actions to solve his problems. Regarding Baby Zetty¡¯s pessimism, Gale could onlyfort her while saying, "Don''t be so impatient. I''ll help you look for aboratory at night." After a pause, there was a spark in Gale''s eyes. Perhaps it was to motivate Baby Zetty to continue living or he was merely speaking out his inner thoughts, he suddenly muttered, "I''m still waiting for you to introduce me to my future wife." Baby Zetty looked at Gale. Seeing the kid who seemed t o still be wet behind his ears talking about a wife without his face flushing, she ridiculed, "Have you no shame?" Gale said, "A love between a man and a woman is human nature. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?" Baby Zetty thought it over and a gleam of light suddenly appeared in her eyes. She asked him enthusiastically, "I think all of the nice girls in the world are certainly the daughters of the Ares family. They''re most suited to be wives. The Ares family is a wealthy family and Sir Ares and his madam are both loving parents. The children raised with their upbringing are naturally sentimental in terms of feelings. Gale, you''ve met quite a few of the Ares family''s daughters. Tell me, do you fancy any of them?" The faces of all of the military intelligence division sisters shed across Gale¡¯s mind. He furrowed his brows and asked, "Do the Ares family have other daughters?" Baby Zetty smiled and said, "Yes. But thest one is a baby. Don''t count on it." Gale''s eyes were shining brilliantly as he asked her excitedly, "How old is she?" Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty said, "She¡¯s four." Gale''s eyes were concealing a grin. His grave and stern face seemed to have been shrouded by the zing sun. It had be much gentler. "She''s indeed too young.¡± There was a different meaning to Gale''s sentence. The two chatted passionately and they had even forgotten about the fight. When they returned to their senses, they discovered that the sounds of battle had disappeared. Baby Zetty stood up in a daze and looked all around her. Where were Finn and Jenson? Seeing her in utter despair, Gale said, "If you''re unwilling to part from him, how about going after him instead?" Baby Zetty stomped on Gale''s feet, making him grab them while wailing out loud. "You''re so vicious!" Baby Zetty pointed at her nose and asked him, "Take a look at my face. It''s changing every single day and I''m only getting older. Yet you¡¯re asking me to go and pursue love? Even if you''re shameless, I''m not." Gale said, "Well, you said it yourself that you''re old and your days are numbered. Since you like him so much, you must be hoping to spend thest moments of your life with him, right? He¡¯s not going to recognize you anyway. Just appear in front of him like you did with Sir Ares and keep a comfortable distance away from him. You get to see him every day, but you wouldn''t be hurt by his indifference. Doesn''t that sound like a pretty good n?" 1 Baby Zetty was confused now. 1 Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 After seeing Finn, Baby Zetty''s deathly still heart was beating once more. It was as if the memories that had been sealed in her heart many years ago were torn open, and all of them came pouring back out again. She still remembered that when she was eight years old, the year Daddy was forced to split from Mommy because of Doomsday and when her two brothers were sent away, she was entrusted to Brother Finn... Brother Finn had fought against plenty of troops to rescue her from Doomsday. He had been covered with wounds and was on his dying breath. Even when confronting death in the hospital, he had never once let go of her hand. In those few years when Mommy was in poor health, Brother Finn had been her family who meticulously took care of her. At that time, although she was young, her love for him had already stubbornly sprouted. At the same time, she had sworn to herself that she would marry Brother Finn in this lifetime. However, Brother Finn could not seem to shift from his role as her family member. He could not bring himself to ept her feelings. At that time, Baby Zetty had thought that when she grew up and became a young woman, Brother Finn would be moved by her unswerving love. Nheless, things were always unpredictable, after all. Baby Zetty stretched out her hand and looked at her saggy and deeply wrinkled skin. Soon after, tears were streaming down her face. Baby Zetty told Gale, "It''s not that I don''t want to see him, but I know that when I see him, it''ll cause nothing but worries and troubles. He''s not going to love me back, and I hope the Baby Zetty in his heart will remain to be the Baby Zetty who was at the prime of her life." Gale looked up at the dark cloudy sky and said, "I know that people who love each other but can''t be together will have endless regrets.¡± Baby Zetty stood up, seemingly determined to not meet Finn ever again. She resolutely said, "Let''s go." Gale held her hand as they walked forward. However, right after they turned around and walked for a short while, they suddenly saw a group of people sitting on the hintend of the mountain. Gale smiled and said, "Granny, it seems like your destiny with him isn''t over just yet." Baby Zetty took a closer look and realized that it was her brother Jenson and the Ghost members. Although Jenson and the Ghost members had impressivebat skills and massacred the enemies earlier, the other party was still experts in the art of poison. The group must have lost their strength after walking for a while. Jenson must have ordered them to take a rest. He wanted their doctor to check on the type of poison i n their system, but who would have thought that it was a rare poison that the doctor could not do anything about? Now, Jenson, Finn, and the others were simply up the creek without a paddle.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Gale teased, "Granny, they seem to have been poisoned. You''re not going to stand around and do nothing, are you?¡± However, Baby Zetty said, "Gale, you go ahead and diagnose them. If you''re certain you can detoxify the poison, then do it. But if you¡¯re unsure what kind of poison it is, tell me the results of your findings and I''ll tell you what you should do." She was determined not to show her face. Gale pitied Baby Zetty very much when he heard her decision. He smacked his lips and said, "This is the most regrettable thing in the world. The person you love the most is right by your side, yet you can''t go over to see him." Baby Zetty urged, "Just go. Quickly." Gale jumped out of the green bushes and swaggered toward the hintend. When Jenson and the others saw Gale, they were very wary of the sudden appearance of the child. After all, since Gale had not spoken, they could only regard him as a local who was proficient in the art of poison. "Were you poisoned?¡± Gale approached Jenson. Jenson nodded. Gale said, "Perhaps I can lend you a hand." Jenson said, "Are you a healer or a poisoner?" Gale nced at Baby Zetty, who was hiding in the bushes, and said, "A real healer who can cure hundreds of types of poisons as well." Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 Gale and Baby Zetty had gone through long days of hardships hand in hand. Gale had nothing but admiration for Baby Zetty''s boundless love for everyone and everything. He was not a simple-minded teenager, and there were plenty of dark memecries in his mind. He was someone who understood human nature. The majority of people were simply egoists However, Baby Zetty was different from them. Although she was young, inside her weak and old body was a tough yet stubborn heart. Facing the dying wish of her mentor, Baby Zetty escaped her enemies¡¯ pursuit and trekked across the mountains to reach Sacred Land. Baby Zetty disregarded her own benefits in the face of sickly patients. She selflessly dedicated her superb skills and even gave medicines to patients without asking for anything in return. Therefore, when Jenson asked him whether he was a healer or a poisoner, Gale knew that he was trying to know his nature. What Jenson truly wanted to know was whether or not Gale was evil This question was difficult for Gale to answer. It was because he used to be diabolical, impulsive, and bloodthirsty. However, after being with Baby Zetty, he had abandoned that life and began to save the world instead. Gale was able to give Jenson an affirmative answer after a short moment of pondering. He was well-versed in poison, but he also practiced medicine. Just like his state of mind at the moment, which was peacefully drifting on the edge of good and evil. He longed for someone to redeem him, but contradictorily, he also thought about going back to the past and settling all those grievances and grudges. Jenson smiled, stretched out a hand, and said," Thanks for the trouble.¡± Gale was slightly startled. Jenson''s trust in him was rather surprising for him. He had heard that the Ares men were simply cunning and two-faced. The first time Jay saw him, he was immediately aware of his unusual identity, so he had tested him again and again. Afterward, Baby Bobbie took an opportunity to challenge him and the style he used was something h e had invented. Every move was vicious, and he dreaded that it may force him to show his true colors. Thinking of Baby Robbie, Gale had to marvel at the child''s martial arts talent. When Gale was at Baby Robbie''s age, he was far less skilled than him As for Jenson, he somehow trusted him so quickly.. The attitudes of the three Ares men toward him-which was Jay''s doubt, Baby Robbie''s hostility, and Jenson¡¯s friendliness-made it hard for him to deal with this. Gale could only take it one step at a time. He copied Baby Zetty''s methods and took Jensong pulse. Then, he pretended tebe deep in thought as. he said, ¡°There''s a cure for this N poison] but it seems like I don''t have enough materials with me at the manent. Wait for me while go and gather some medicinal herbs for you." Afterward, Gale walked toward Baby Zetty''s hiding ce. "Granny, the poisoned patients¡¯ lips are ck and-their bodies appear weak. Their I pulses aren''t strong either, they re barely beating. It¡¯ > quite simr to the poison we = encebntered with that Poison Granny before,¡± Gale reported. PN ¡ª ~ Baby Zetty became more anxious and said, "That''s troubling.¡± Gale asked a question despite knowing the answer," How so?" Baby Zetty answered, "Because this poison will require my Silver Needle Technique.¡± Baby Zetty did not want to go out there and face Finn. She shifted her gaze to Gale insteadContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Gale said, "Don''t even think about it. We can''t joke around with needles. One wrong prick and I''ll kill someone." Baby Zetty was at a loss Gale said, "Granny, theyre your family and friends. You must not want anything to happen to them, right? In my opinion, it''d be better if you heal them on your own." Baby Zetty-was walking round and-.. round anxiously.¡¯ ''l don''t mind going if it were any other people. Buty eldest brother Jenson is a genius. I m afraid he''ll recognize me¡¯ Gale asked, "Who''s smarter? Him or your dad?" 1 Baby Zetty replied, "I''m afraid they each have their own merits.¡± Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Gale said, "The Ares family''s men are all gentlemen. Jenson wouldn''t stare at ady''s face for so long. If you put on a disguise, he''ll definitely fail to recognize you." Baby Zetty, "You''re right. One can no longer see a trace of a young girl''s appearance on my face anymore. But these eyes still show a semnce of my child self. As long as I put on a little eye makeup, they''ll definitely fail to recognize me.¡± As she spoke, Baby Zetty took out some colored powder from her bag and used it for eye shadow. She quickly concealed the original shape of her eyes. Gale said, "This is practically magic! They''ll never be able to recognize you now.¡± Baby Zetty was overjoyed as if there was a mask on her face that was concealing her identity. She no longer felt like she was herself, so she confidently and boldly walked toward Jenson and the others. Jenson could see Gale holding onto an old grandma from a distance away as she hobbled toward them. His pupils turned darker as he nudged Finn next to him, saying. "Do you see the grandma?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Finn shifted his gaze toward Jenson''s line of sight and saw an old grandma with gray hair whose back was hunched over as she staggered over. He narrowed his eyes and vigntly said, "At such an age, it must be getting harder for her to get anywhere, not to mention climbing a mountain. This grandma must be a local here." Jenson nodded and replied, "The locals here are all filled with hostility against us. We all need to be on high alert.¡± "Yes, sir." At this moment, Gale and Baby Zetty had already arrived in front of Jenson. Baby Zetty shifted her eyes that were brimming with guilt from Jenson to Finn, and her heart started beating rapidly from locking at the familiar face. Gale took the initiative to introduce them, "This is my grandma. Her name is Winter." Jenson was confused by this. Hearing Gale''s ent, h e was clearly not someone from Sacred Land, so his grandma should not be a local as well. How did she manage to climb up such a tall mountain, then? Finn asked, "Is Granny Winter one of the locals here?" Baby Zetty immediately started coughing. For Brother inn to call her ¡®Granny, it made her feel a s though there. was a huge age gap between them and It instantly extinguished all of the delusions she had about him. "Me? Of course, I''m not a local here." "How did you climb to such a high altitude then, Granny Winter?" Finn interrogated. Baby Zetty was.stunned, but she answered Fin s question in total honesty, ¡°Surely, I had to climb up > here with-my own two feet. But of" Course) ? when wee acrossa steeper ce, I''d have to usemy hards as well." ol Finn was stunned by her answer. Baby Zetty''s rashness did not seem to bepatible with her age. On the contrary, she resembled a teenage girl who was innocent and guileless. Gale helped-Baby Zetty out of her predicament and said, "My granny¡¯ is here tofielp you with the poison: But if you -guestion her ability, I don''t think there''s a need for us tohelp yott anymore. " - Finn looked straight into Baby Zetty''s eyes and they were flickering, overflowing with a guilty conscience. Finn smiled at her and replied, "Then, please do it on me first, Granny." He looked like a hero who was gant and filled with vigor to meet his demise. Baby Zetty very slowly walked toward Finn. She was extremely nervous as Finn''s eyes were locked on her face. He definitely had his guard up against her. She stretched out her hand and gently picked up Finn''s arm to check his pulse. Finn was still fixing his gaze on her. If Baby Zetty''s expression were to change even the slightest, Finn would strike first. Due to his tant staring, Baby Zetty kept feeling like she had ants in her pants "Since the poison in the body is still in your epidermis, we can use acupuncture treatment.¡± After Baby Zetty said this, Gale handed her a silver needle. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 Finn''s vignt gaze shifted from her face toward the silver needle. He had never seen anyone using such a method to cure someone from poison before. Just as her needle pierced into the topyer of Finn''s epidermis, he quickly used his strength to shake it out. "What on earth are you doing?" Baby Zetty stared at Finn with widened eyes. Finn scoffed at her coldly. "What kind of detoxifying method is this?" Baby Zetty was in betweenughter and tears. "So you''re afraid that I''ll do something to harm you? Don''t worry about it. I wouldn''t hurt you. How could I b e willing to hurt you..." Seeing the startled look in Finn and Jenson''s eyes, Baby Zetty felt that she had said something wrong. She hurriedly added another word, "...guys.¡± Then, she tried covering it up further and said something that made matters worse, "I''m a healer, and it''s my mission in life to cure patients.¡± Finn did not believe her and said, "I notice that flickering in your eyes. You''re filled with a guilty conscience, so you must not be a good person.¡± Baby Zetty, Gale was unable to restrain a smile. Baby Zetty opened her mouth in astonishment, and it took her quite some time toe back to her senses She felt extremely aggrieved by this. She was clearly the person who loved him the most in this world. How could she be misunderstood in such a manner? "Young man, an old woman like me is kind enough to lend you a hand here, yet you''re suspecting my kind intentions.¡± Baby Zetty¡¯s mouth might be uttering such disdainful words, yet her actions still showed otherwise. She spent a good amount of time feeling his pulse and could understand Finn''s physical condition in full detail by now. "Hey. it seems like you have pent-up frustrations. Do you have something on your mind, young man?" Finn pulled his hand back, a guilty look shing across his face.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty decided to give Finn a taste of his own medicine and said, "Your eyes are flickering. Perhaps you have a guilty conscience as well?" Finn red at her fiercely. "Do healers like to use their profession to spy on other people''s secret thoughts?¡± Baby Zetty innocently asked him, "What kind of secrets do you have? Finn''s secret was none other than that he had been missing a young girl like crazy for the past three years. However, itwas not something he could utter out loud. After all, he was the one who had cruelly pushed her away all those years ago. He - regretted his decision a lot althis mement. Content belongs: io NovelDrama.Org od When Finn''s mind shifted elsewhere for a moment, Baby Zetty pierced a silver needle into his body almost as fast as lightning. Cnce Finn recovered his senses, he stood up exasperatedly. "Take that out right now!" His anger-filled heart caused the poisonous substance in his body to spurt right out. Baby Zetty said, "Done." Finn instantly felt refreshed. He looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously and said in disbelief, "That''s all it takes to detoxify the poison?¡± He was under the impression that he needed to take medicine day N after day to eliminate the poison¡± igelny) his body. Unexpectedly, Baby Zetty could solve the problem with a single silver needle. Content ¡°belongs t&"NovelDrama.Org - Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Yeah. It''s done." Finn could feel the strength in his body returning as if he could almost fully recover. He suddenly thought to himself how magical and amazing this treatment was. Finn said to Jenson, "I''m healed!" Then, Jenson respectfully said to Baby Zetty, "Granny, will you please help my other brothers with their poison as well?" Baby Zetty walked toward Jenson and said, "I''ll treat you first.¡± While Jenson was getting the treatment; ¡°he started making discreet inquiries with ulterior mo ves. "Your medical skills are impressive, Granny. May I ask when didyou start practicing medicine?¡± [9% yy Baby Zetty blurted out, "At the age of 15.¡± Jenson seemed to have be slightly despondent and said somewhat emotionally, "My sister was 15 when she started studying medicine as well.¡± Baby Zetty''s needle started trembling in her hand. Jenson''s pupils shrank when he noticed the slight tremor in her hand. Baby Zetty warned him, "If you distract me again, don''t go ming it all on me when I poke the wrong spot.¡± Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Jenson quickly sat upright and still. After Baby Zetty did the treatment for him, she also wanted to know more about Jenson''s physical condition and patiently checked his pulse. After fumbling around and asking questions, she said in satisfaction, "Hmm, not bad. You don''t have any illness or anxiety. It seems like you''ve been living well for the past few years.¡± Jenson looked at her and felt that Baby Zetty''s words were a little weird. It was as if they knew each other i n the past.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson''s profound and unfathomable pupils were locked on Baby Zetty''s face. Seeing the powder on her eyes, Jenson suspiciously asked, ¡°Did you put something on your eyes, Granny?" Baby Zetty quickly let go of Jenson''s hand and said with a guilty conscience, "Even an old granny such as myself likes dolling up like any youngdy. We women can''t change our nature of showing off our good looks no matter our age.¡± Jenson was someone who could figure out even the slightest detail, so he said, "I think we seem to be talking about two different things here." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded. It was as if Jenson''s discerning eyes could see through her little lies. Baby Zetty said, "You''re such a handsome young man, so wouldn''t it be such a shame if youe to like an old grandma like me?" Jenson blushed upon hearing Baby Zetty''s words and quickly turned his head away to shift his gaze. Baby Zetty secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly ran toward the other Ghost members and treated the rest of them. Even though she had carefully treated Finn and Jenson, she was rather perfunctory when it was the others¡¯ turn. Her only goal was to detoxify them and she left out the process of checking their pulse and interrogating them entirely. Cnce everyone was cured of their poison, Jenson proceeded to thank Baby Zetty, saying, "Thank you, Granny, for saving our lives." Baby Zetty said, "You should show some sincerity if you''re thanking me. Shouldn''t you treat me to a meal, perhaps? My stomach is grumbling from hunger." She truly missed the food from Imperial Capital and she knew that they had brought some food with them. Hence, she made such a request. Jenson gave Finn a lock and Finn took out a bag of biscuits from his bag, seemingly unwilling to hand it over. He hesitated for a long time before giving it to Baby Zetty. "This is for you." Baby Zetty''s eyes started shining brightly as this was her favorite snack. However. A big man like Finn, who had never eaten such snacks before, was actually keeping this sort of food on such a long journey? Baby Zetty teased him, "Ch my. These are biscuits for little children, right? Why is a big man such as yourself eating snacks for kids?" Finn fumingly retorted, "Either take it and eat it or go hungry.¡± Jenson exptained, "The snack isn''t for us. wes were originally keeping it for my sister. But we haven''t heard any news about her along the way, SO that''s why the snack isbeing given to you now." Content belongs t&" - Cnly then did Baby Zetty learn that Jenson and Finn had been looking for her. Gale did not want them to run around like headless chickens all over the ce and decided to provide them with some clues. He asked, "What''s your sister''s name? Perhaps we can help you?" Finn said, "She''s from Imperial Capital as well, about this tall. She has a round face that''s very cute." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded at this. It seemed like she was still the little girl from three-years ago in Brother Finn''s heart-She had obviously grown alter in the past three years,? and her f face had gotten thinner, ft was Quek shaped now. Her eyes had gotten bigger as well, and she¡± looked more and more like her mommy, Angeline. Well ¡é she was not suffering from progeria, that was. "I''ve seen her before," said Gale abruptly. Baby Zetty was so startled that she almos stretetied her hand out to cover Gale''s:mouth. Fortunately, Gale hurpiedly continued with the following words, ''l met a young. healerback when I was in Serpent Landtwho seems very simr''to the gif you just described. ButI''don''t know her name and I only know that she''s Boye''s apprentice." Content belongs to Finn was thrilled to hear this. "She''s in Serpent Land?" Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 Gale mischievously said, "Not anymore. Mr. Boye''sboratory exploded and no one survived. There''s a high probability that she died in the explosion.¡± As soon as Gale said this, the entire troop of Ghost members was horrified. "How could that be?" Jenson tremblingly stood up. The look on his handsome face was full of unbearably mourning. Finn was simply unable to ept this grievous news and began to roar frantically, ¡°That''s impossible! She''s not dead! She won''t die!¡± Baby Zetty red at Gale fumingly, ming him for making such a horrid joke. Seeing Jenson and Finn mourning for her ¡®death¡¯, Baby Zetty hurriedly tried to pacify the situation by saying, "Don''t go believing in my grandson''s words. That''s all just a rumor. Frankly speaking, we''re not from Serpent Land. We merely passed through that area and heard of Boye''s legend. The things my grandson said are just a part of it." Galeughed and said nothing in return. Jenson staggered toward Baby Zetty and asked, "What kind of other rumors have you heard, Granny?" Baby Zetty tilted her head and thought for a while before saying, "I heard that Boye''s medical skills were exquisite. Although her apprentice is young, she''s able to carry on Boye''s legacy. So when the enemy threatened Boye to surrender her secret skills, Boye bombed theboratory. But her apprentice managed t o escape.¡± Finn recalled Baby Zetty''s simple-mindedness and bitterly shook his head while saying, "She''s inexperienced and easily fooled. How could she have escaped from those poisoners who were hunting her?" It seemed like Baby Zetty would always be a little kid i n Finn''s eyes. Baby Zetty protested, "Hey now, young man. You have t o lock at the issue here from another perspective. That little girl has followed Boye for so many years. How could she possibly remain an inexperienced child who''s easily fooled? I heard that the girl isn''t only beautiful and kind, but she''s smart and capable too.¡± The tips of her ears were slightly red after Baby Zetty boasted about herself. Gale calmly looked at her and teased, "Oh yes, she¡¯s as beautiful as a fairy! heard that many of the local youngste Sts had tried to pursue hi het. But ultimately, she ran off with@ malrourished and sickly-looking teefiager.¡¯ oF He smacked his lips and said, "It''s such a pity, indeed. What a mismatched pair." Baby Zetty looked at Gale speechlessly. She was boasting about herself while Gale was mocking himself instead. It seemed as if she was rather unsure of herself. Moreover, Gale was getting more and more handsome by the day. He waspletely different from the malnourished and sickly-looking teenager in the past. How could he mock himself this way? When Finn heard that Baby Zetty was dating now, he instantly felt as if someone had dug a hole in his heart, making it hollow. "Does that mean she''s still alive?¡± Finn asked. This was still considered a blessing amidst a misfortune. Baby Zetty said, "Of course, she is. The child is kind-hearted, so how can she die so easily?" Seeing the abnormal expression on Finn''s face, Baby Zetty deliberately probed further. "Excuse me, Mister. Who''s she to you? You seem to care about her very much.¡± Finn said, "I''ll be frank with you, Granny. I''m her brother.¡± Baby Zetty-shot a nce at Jenson who wasbeside himself at the ~ moment and deliberately pretended tob edeal. "What did you say? Brother or lover? Can you regeat it? I didn''t hear you." - Finn was a little flustered from this and avoided Baby Zetty''s gaze while saying, "You have toc many questions, Granny.¡± Baby Zetty smiled and said, "Come On Now, dontbe shy. Seeing how handsome you are, I know for sure that you''re a giant among men. [f-* you get together with that witch: doctdr''s disciple, the two of you will make a great pair. " Contentbelongs to = Gale pursed his lips and smiled.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He stealthily said to Baby Zetty, "Granny, you seem to b e talking a lot today. Don''t you know that one is bound to have a slip of the tongue if one talks too much?" Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 Cnly then did Baby Zetty somewhat resentfully shut her mouth Gale stood up and said, "Granny, now that we''ve cured their poison, I think it''s time we leave.¡± Baby Zetty had just reunited with Brother Finn whom she had been missing for so long. She had not even gotten the chance to say everything that was on her mind yet. Hence, she was extremely reluctant to part with him. Baby Zetty pleadingly looked at Gale. She knew that the entric Gale would have a way for her to stay by Gale''s side. Gale quickly saw through Baby Zetty''s thoughts and could not help but say, "Granny, do you have more of those medicinal herbs? There''s a forest of poisonous nts upfront. If we don''t give them more of our Detoxifying Grass, your efforts to save them will be in vain today. I''m afraid they''ll be poisoned again after walking ten miles from here.¡± Jenson had already deeply realized that they needed a healer by their side. Hence, he asked Baby Zetty sincerely, "May I know where you''re headed Granny?" Baby Zetty said, "Well, I don''t have anything important to do..." Gale secretly reminded her again, "That''s too much. The more you show that you want to go with them, the mere they''ll doubt your motives." Baby Zetty turned her words around and said, "I''m missing some medicinal ingredients back home, so I''m here to look for some in the mountains.¡± Jenson said, "Well, in that case, would you like to join u s on this journey? We can help you find the ingredients, so will you help us with the poison and lead the way?" Baby Zetty pondered over it and said, "Then I''ll be parting ways with you once I bring you to the top of the mountain.¡± Jenson said, "Thank you, Granny." Baby Zetty shot a grateful nce at Gale and stuck her tongue out at him. Gale reminded her in a whisper, "Don''t make such funny faces. You''re not a teen. Youre an 80-year-old woman.¡± Baby Zetty whispered back, "Well, I''m still a teen on the inside.¡± Just like that, Baby Zetty and Gale joined Jenson''s troop and they walked forward together. However, Baby Zetty was old and frail, so she almost could not catch up after walking for some time with this group of young, fit men. She clenched her teeth and tried enduring it for a long time. However, she could not hold on any longer and sat down on the rock next to her. Jenson gave out an order saying, "Who here wants to carry her?" Baby Zetty suddenly pointed at Finn and said, "I want him to carry me." Since Baby Zetty had saved every one of them and Finn still N remembered how she favored Air, he didnot refuse her request. He merely knelt and said," Comeon over, then.¡± Content belongs¡± to NovelDrama.Org - Baby Zettydid not know whether to laugh or €ry when she noticed that Finn was a distance away. She pointed. at the spot in front of her and said,¡¯ "Come over here. simply cant walk anymore.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Finn had no choice but topromise and walked toward her. Baby Zetty crawled onto Finn''s back, and his back froze slightly when she ced her hand on his left shoulder. He recalled that Baby Zetty had the same habit when h e carried her in the past. However... this grandma was clearly not Baby Zetty. Finn carried Baby Zetty as they trekked along the rugged mountain road Gale nced at Baby Zetty from time to time. Seeing the calmness on her face, Gale could not help but shake his head and sighed. No matter how formidable a girl was, they would still b e a child in front of the person they fancied. Why did he not understand this before? Was he finally regretting it after losing her? As Finn had carried Baby Zetty on his back for quite a distance, she felt sorry for him and took out a handkerchief to wipe his sweat. She chatted-on and on, "You have a. good heart, young man. You seem to respect people of all ages. The gods wil surely bless and protect yau''so that you''ll live a long life.¡± Finn smiled bitterly and said, "l don''t n on living a long life, Granny." He only needed to look for Baby Zetty and protect her for the rest of her life. When night fell, it started raining again.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson ordered the men to pitch tents on the t ground. They even chivalrously provided a separate tent for Baby Zetty and Gale. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 Gale would surely not choose to stay inside a tent with Baby Zetty if it was just both of them. He stood outside and was drenched in the drizzle while locking into the hazy distance. Sitting at the edge of the tent, Finn was surprised to see Gale when he looked out through the open window of the tent. He said to Jenson, "Why isn''t Gale taking shelter inside the tent, Jens?" Jenson was baffled at this and zipped open the tent''s entrance. He looked over at Gale who was standing upright outside the tent. Gale''s small body was standing motionlessly, akin to a tree, or more so like a mountain. "Finn, I don''t think Gale is an ordinary person. His standing posture reveals his perseverance and tenacity,¡± Jenson said suspiciously. Finn smiled and said, "If you put it that way, the granny should be even more extraordinary since Gale respects her so much. There must be something unusual about her status.¡± Jenson gave it a thought and said, "Gale is standing guard for two reasons. First, as you said, the granny is someone highly respectable and has an unusual status. Hence, Gale respects her and is protecting her. But there could be ancther reason...¡± Jenson paused for a while and said, "Perhaps Granny and Gale are not a pair of grandma and grandson. Since Gale respects the boundary between a man and a woman, he¡¯s deliberately standing outside the tent.¡± Finn looked at Gale in scrutiny and said, "He doesn''t look that old. How could a child his age know how to distinguish those things?" Jenson said, "l can tell that the child matured early, so it''s not very surprising that he has such an awareness.¡± Finn smiled and said, "Jens, you seem to like him very much." Jenson smiled and replied, "I do admire him." Then, he said to Finn, "Why don''t you call Gale in, Finn? Let him sleep with us." Finn got out of the tent and walked toward Gale, inviting him while saying, "Gale, my young master has invited you toe and sleep with us." Gale chirpily went along. While Jenson and Gale were chatting, Gale tock an umbre and went out of the tent. He plucked off a tree leaf and ced it near his mouth, ying a tune while sharing his thoughts. The night on the mountain was extremely cold. Baby Zetty''s immunity was rapidly deteriorating along with her aging body. Baby Zetty found that she had caught a cold after waking up in the middle of the night. She started sneezing incessantly. Baby Zetty sat up and suddenly heard a beautiful tuneing from outside. Baby Zetty was very familiar with the song. It was called ¡®Forgetting One Another¡¯, and Finn was the one who taught her this song. She felt extremely moved when she suddenly heard the familiar melody. She unzipped-her tent and got a slightly dim shlight. Then, she noticed Finis sitting on a stone ~~ outside the tents. He was holding: onto af umbre with one hand while ie used the other to leuely a leafnear his mouth. He produced sth a poignant melody Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Zetty ran into the drizzle and went under Finn''s umbre. He stopped blowing the leaf when he saw her. "Why''d youe out, Granny?" Finn asked curiously. Baby Zetty looked at the leaf in Finn''s hand and said," You y that song really nicely, but it sounds too sad. Why don''t I y another one for you?" Baby Zetty plucked a leaf and ced it on her lips, ying a rearranged version of ¡®Forgetting One Another¡¯. Finn listened to the tune carefully, and the expression on his face got weirder by the second. With a look of astonishment, he stared at:Baby Zetty and said, "Granny, you''re able to rearrange the melody of Forgetting One Another afterlistening to it just one time. You re truly talented and admirable.¡± Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His words inwardly amused Baby Zetty. Given the diffizulty of this song, she could not hate learned how to y i it after listening to it once. Plus, she > was musically illiterate. After Brother Finn taught her this song, it had: taked"her quite some time tgget the hang of it. Content belongs''to NovelDrama.Org & Moreover, it took her even more time to make another rendition of this song Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Her so-called talent was nothing but hard work. Baby Zetty said, "Who were you ying this song for? Why does it sound so sad?" Finn smiled bitterly and said, "It''s for an old friend." Baby Zetty felt bitter about this and replied, "Since it''s an old friend, why''d you y Forgetting One Another? Do you truly have the heart to forget about them?" Finn replied, "There are some people you can''t seem to forget even if you want to.¡± Baby Zetty secretly rejoiced that Brother Finn still cherished her so much in his heart. He was indeed worth her being infatuated with. It was just that her aged body quickly fettered such joy. She quickly became sorrowful once more. If Brother Finn remembered her and truly missed her yet she could not satisfy his longing, it would be better to let him forget about herpletely. Baby Zetty forcefully squeezed out a smile and said," Sometimes, letting go is also a type of love.¡± Finn stared at Baby Zetty in a daze and suddenly chuckled while saying, "You told us that you were never married, Granny. So I assume you''ve never met a person whom you''ll never be able to forget in your life. If you''ve truly loved before, you''ll know how difficult it is to let go of them.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes turned crimson. How could she not know the feeling of loving someone? She loved Brother Finn more than her own life. If fate had not yed tricks on her, how could she ever give up on him? "You''re wrong. I loved someone unforgettable like that when I was young and I pursued him with all my might, but the heavens didn''t fulfill my wishes. He always refused to believe that I can remain unswerving in my love for him and was stubbornly set in his ways. As for me, I wasn''t blessed with the time that could validate my promise, hence God tore us apart.¡± When Baby Zetty was telling this story, her voice became inexplicably choked up. However, Finn was dumbstruck for her, who was the heroine of the story. Granny''s love story was so simr to his Baby Zetty''s sobs made Finn, who was on a simr boat, take pity on her. Locking at the aged grandmother, he could already guess the ending to this love story. He downheartedly asked, "Granny, did you lose your opportunity with him in the end?" Baby Zetty continued, "I met him againter in life. Although things have remained the same, we, the people, have changed. He and I will never be able to return to the past.¡± Finn felt extremely sorry to hear this and said in a stirred up manner, "So he married someone else?" Baby Zetty shook her head, saying, "He''s still all alone." Hence, Finn asked in confusion, "Then why didn''t the two of you continue where you left off?" Baby Zetty sted up and looked at the first g imyrier of dawn in the east and said, ¡°He''s standing where dawn is, while in hidden inside the dark of night. Wye re destinedtobe separated between light and dark. At mast, we can cross paths for only a split second.¡± After saying this, Baby Zetty left in a daze. She burst into tears right after returning to the tent. She rolled up her sleeves, and seeing her aged skin, Baby Zetty sighed disdainfully. "In the past was hoping that youd. come to understand me. But now: that you have, I''m hoping for you to forget me instead. Is this the end of our rtionship now, Finn? "Content belongs to ~~ Early the following day. it began to rain once again. A mudslide had urred on the mountain road ahead, so Jenson and the others were forced to stay put. Baby Zetty had packed up her things and was getting ready to leave when Finn suddenly came into the tent, saying, "Granny, I brought you some food.¡± When Baby Zettyid her eyes on the colorful dried fruits, her eyes. were filfed with delight. They were all her favorite snacks. She was itching to grab a piece and shove itinto her mauth. .¡± id Finn stared at her nkly and was slightly absentmindedText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty realized that she had forgotten her manners and asked, "What''s the matter?" "You''re just like her, Granny,¡± said Finn. Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 A trace of panic shed across Baby Zetty''s eyes as she said, "Are you missing her so much that you''re getting hallucinations now? Finn restrained his thoughts and tried to brainwash himself. The granny in front of him was an 80-year-old woman. How could hepare her to the young and beautiful Baby Zetty? She was certainly not her. Baby Zetty tock out an aromatic herb pouch from her bag and handed it to Finn. "This pouch is filled with detoxifying herbs. I''m giving this to you as a thank you for the delicious snacks." Finn''s gaze fell on the pouch. He hesitated slightly when he saw thevender design on it Lavender symbolized waiting for love, so it was inappropriate for him to ept such a gift. Finn declined her and said, "Granny, this sort of bag is too feminine. They''llugh at me for taking this along with me." Baby Zetty forcibly stuffed the pouch into his hand and said, "Sacred Land is filled with poisonous nts. This pouch can save your life at the most critical moment. Would you prefer to keep your dignity as a man or your life?¡± Finn had no other option but to ept the pouch Baby Zetty staggeringly stood up and locked at Finn in scrutiny. She wanted to wholly engrave the man''s face in her heart before they parted ways. She would carry this memory with her to the grave. "I''l be leaving now.¡± Baby Zetty was overwhelmed with reluctance. Finn was startled and asked, "It''s still raining outside, Granny. Why are you leaving in such a hurry?" Baby Zetty was somewhat choked up as she replied, "1 f I don''t leave now, I''m afraid that I''ll..." I''ll not be able to stop my heart from longing for you, loving you, and attaching itself to you. I''m afraid I''ll reveal my true self, and I''m afraid you''lle to grieve and be broken-hearted for me. I''m even mere afraid that you''ll...e to dislike me for the current me.¡¯ "I still have quite a distance to go and I have to go through it alone. I''m scared that if I don¡¯t do it now, there''lle a day when time is no longer on my side. And I''ll never be able to do it again.¡± Finn did not try to make her stay. but he still felt nothing but pity toward Granny Winter. Her miserable experience made him feel a trace of bitterness in his heart. He took out a pan flute from his inner pocket and handed it to Baby Zetty. "I''m giving you this pan flute Granny. Your song ''Meeting One Another¡¯ will be even more beautiful when yed on a flute.¡± Baby Zetty did not try to reject him and happily epted it. She fiddled with it with an admiring gaze. "Alright." Before leaving, Baby Zetty deliberately went over to Jenson''s tent and bade farewell to him. She wanted to see her big brother once more. However, due to Jenson''s rather cold personality. she could only talk to him while the tent stayed zipped up. "Young Master Jenson, thank you for providing me amodationst night. I should get going now, so I came over just to tell you this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You''ve been kind to me, Granny. It''ll be a long journey, so perhaps we''ll meet again." Baby Zetty bitterly said, "I''m getting older and older. My body feels particrly fatigued nowadays. > aybe vy time ising to an end soon.But I do have a request, and I opeyou can help me fulfill ? Young aster Jenson." = Jenson''s voice remained indifferent, and there were n ? changes in his mood as he said, "Do tell, Granny." "I have a treasure here and I''d like you to hand it to my family, Young Master Jenson.¡± Jenson asked, "Who are they? And where do they live?" Baby Zetty was choked up when she said, "He..." He was someone seemingly far away, but in reality, he was right under her nose! "I''ve been separated from him for so many years now. He doesn''t have a fixed residence, and it''d be a little difficult for you to find him." Jenson preceeded to decline. ¡°In -. that case; think you should entrust this to''someone else, Granny. Since it''s altreasure, I''m afraid I''ll not be able to fulfill your wishes.¡± Content belongs to ~~ Baby Zetty said, "Don''t refuse me so quickly. Just listen to me first. The owner wille to collect the treasure on his own, so just keep it safe with you." At this moment, the tent¡¯s zipper slid open. A slender hand stretched out from the opening Baby Zetty said, "Can you let me see your face?¡± Jenson thought that it was because she was handing something > precious to him, so she wanted to look at the person she was ~ entrysting it to. Hence, he relctantly fully opened the tent¡¯s zipper. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 Baby Zetty looked at Jenson with a smile. She had not seen him for three years, and he no longer had the immature side to him. He appeared even more mature and stable now. He was incredibly handsome yet exuded a sense of being someone aplished though he was still young Baby Zetty tremblingly handed the bundle in her hand to Jenson and said, "Bon voyage, Young Master Jenson. I hope your journey will be as smooth as you can hope for, and may you find a beloved in the future. I pray that your whole family will be in good health. I wish you a life that frees you from any worries.¡± After Jenson received Baby Zetty''s blessings, he did not show any sign of gratitude. Instead, he put on a straight face and said very sternly, "There''s no need for such polite words, Granny. I''m not worthy of them.¡± Baby Zetty smiled and stuffed the bundle into Jenson¡¯s arms, saying, "Here." Then, she turned around and left. After taking a couple of steps, Baby Zetty could not help but look back.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was just that Jenson had already zipped up the tent. Baby Zetty''s eyes were wet with tears in an instant. The words Jenson had taught her when she was younger shed across her mind. When she thought o f the big brother who used to pamper her and care for her, Baby Zetty wanted to pounce herself into his arms and tell him that she was Baby Zetty, his sister who still needed his love and care. However, the zipped-up tent shattered all of Baby Zetty''s hopes. Hence, Baby Zetty dragged her old body and staggered forward Gale caught up to her andined, "Why are you leaving without saying goodbye?" Baby Zetty looked at Sacred Land in front of her and said, "Gale, you''ve apanied me for quite some time now. Sacred Land''s sea of flowers is in front of us and I''m thinking of burying Mister in that ce. Once I fulfill thisst wish, I dont know what lies ahead in the future, so you''ll have no prospects if you choose to follow me." Gale pped his hands and looked somewhat casual a s well as sloppy. "Prospects? The world is huge, and I feel at home anywhere. I''ll travel everywhere, so there''s no use worrying about my future.¡± Baby Zetty scolded him, "You good-for-nothing chap! You still have plenty of years to live and many more meaningful things to do. Unlike me, I no longer have the strength nor energy toplete the things I want t odo." Baby Zetty walked for a short while, and she was clearly more tired than before. She sat on the rock and panted heavily. Gale asked in astonishment, "Granny, your body..." A trace of sadness appeared on -. Baby Zetty''s face." Perhaps my aging I Kas greatly elerated after seeing him and getting my ermotions stirred up.¡± Gale sighed and said, "What on earth is love? It simply preaches the phrase ''till death do us part." Baby Zettytooked at Gale and EN smiled. Why are you sighing? RD You''vesnever experienced such.¡± emations before. But I truly do¡¯ envy you For that, Gale." Content belongs to a Gale stared at Baby Zetty in a daze, and a dark glimmer filled up his eyes. "Do you know how hard it''s been waiting for her to appear?¡± Gale''s voice became extremely sorrowful. Baby Zetty said, "You''re still young. There''s no need to hurry in finding a wife." Gale proceeded to show a bitter smile. He was indeed not old in appearance, but his mental age had already gone through the extreme vicissitudes of life. Gale squatted down and said, "Come on. I''ll carry you o n my back." The rain had cleared up and the sky was blue again Jenson and the others continued with their journey as well. Finn would asionally pluck a leaf and ce it by his mouth to y Meeting One Another. Hearing the difference in tune, Jenson asked him curiously, "This version of Forgetting One Another doesn¡¯t sound as sad anymore.¡± Finn exined, "This one''s called Meeting One Another, and Granny was the one who taught it to mest night. Jenson asked in astonishment, "She knows the song?" Finn replied, "She probably got the hang of it after listening to me ying it. Then, she creatively rearranged the piece on the spot.¡± Jenson said, "So that''s how itis.¡± The few of-them arrived at a narrow and winding road. They suddenly ~ discovered a cave on the opposite side. Jenson said, "It''s a good ce to stay for now. We can staycthere ang slowly look for Daddy.¡± Content b¨¦longs to = Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 After Jenson and the others trekked through the rugged and steep mountain road, they ultimately arrived at a cave. The front area of the cave was expansive, but there was a stove ced there. They knew that it was upied at first nce. Finn said. "I think we have to find another location now, Jens." Jenson''s sharp gaze swept across the structures in the area and a touch of astonishment filled his eyes. H e said, "Finn, look at what''s on top of the stove. Is that a jacaranda?" Finn said in surprise, "Perhaps Sir Ares and the others are here?" Jenson said, "Head in and see if there''s anyone inside.¡± Finn joyfully entered the cave. Not long after, he delightfully came out and said, "You''re a genius, Jens. Sir Ares and the others are indeed camping out here. Look who''s here!" As soon as he said this, Zayne stepped out behind Finn. Seeing Jenson, Zayne ran over to him with excitement. He picked him up and was trying to spin him around in his arms, only to discover that he could not move Jenson in the slightest bit. Then, he awkwardly ced him back down and let go of him. "Hehe." Zayne proceeded to pat Jenson''s shoulder with his hand instead. He bashfully said, "You''ve grown up to be quite the man now, Jens. I can barely pick you up now."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Where are the others?" Jenson asked. Zayne exined, "Andy and Grayson are inside. The others are out looking for food.¡± Jenson looked at Zayne suspiciously and asked, "Why didn''t you go with them? The vital task of taking care of Grayson and Andy should not have fallen into the hands of the unreliable Zayne Severe. Uncle must have requested this task himself. Zayne embarrassedly patted the back of his head and chuckled awkwardly. "Hehe. Well, your daddy didn''t allow me to go with them." Jenson knew that Daddy had always tossed his uncle aside, but he would not specifically go out of his way t o shake him off. "Did you do something wrong?" the wise Jenson asked. Zayne could not hide anything from Jenson, so he merely told him the truth, saying, "Oh my God, it truly wasn''t my fault! I''l tell you the whole story so you can be the judge of it "A few days ago, there was an old woman called Granny Winter who came to our escue and your daddy became particrly attentive to her, Not only did he carry her up the RY mountain, but he even paid special attention to her meals. You know how Ww etched my mouth i550 rherely stated that his intentions with Granny were impure. Granny must''ve sensed my hostility and quietly left us. Your father has been furious with me because of this-" Jenson interjected, "Did you say Granny Winter?" "Yeah." Jenson suddenly raised his fist and aimed to hit Zayne in the face. He furiously cursed, "My daddy''s integrity is unquestionable and he''s a person of noble character. How dare you nder him that way? Are you in need o f a spanking?" Zayne covered his face and yelled, "I''m your uncle! Are you not afraid of God''s wrath for hitting me?!" Then, Jenson''s fist froze in mid-air. He furiously withdrew it. Finn startettcriticizing Zayne as well, saying, "The age difference between that grandma and Sir Ares is tog rbig. What-en earth were you thinking? Do you-think Sir Ares would toss''aside his-beautiful wife at home?" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Zayne had long regretted making the jokes he should not have made. His imposing mannerisms had gotten weaker as well. He said, looking ashamed; didnt take it seriously.at first. I merely thought that your¡¯ daddy-was being too at entive fo the grandma. Think about it. He¡¯ a person who usually avoids-any woman, so why was he suddenly so concerned about that old woman? I thought that there must be a hidden secret between the two of them. "So I tried to joke around to dig out the secrets between him and Granny Winter. That''s all.¡± Jenson scolded him, "You''ve been following my daddy for so long now. Do you think anyone will be able to coerce him into doing things?" Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Zayne looked like a kid who had done something wrong. He lowered his head and said nothing in retort. Not long after, Jay returned with Baby Robbie and the others. It seemed like their harvest was plentiful. Not only did they bring back birds and other land animals but also the fish and shrimp swimming in the river. When Zayne saw Jay, he quietly hid to the side. The moment Jay shot his sharp re at him, his body started trembling. Ultimately, Zayne could not bear Jay''s fierce cold shoulder and gave in, saying, "Okay. Fine. I was in the wrong, Big Brother. Tell me, what should I do so that you''ll forgive me?" Jay looked at the cloudy sky. As he thought about the wilderness out there and Baby Zetty dragging her old body as she trekked, he became distraught. "If you want me to forgive you, find Winter for me,¡± said Jay abruptly. Zayne wanted to curse angrily at Jay again, but when he saw Jay''s ice-cold face, he resentfully shut his mouth once more Jenson noticed Daddy''s unusual concern for Granny Winter and was bewildered. He quietly asked BabyContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Robbie, "Do you know the background of Granny Winter?" Baby Robbie said, "I don''t. I know that she''s superb in the art of healing, but I don''t know where she came from or where she''s headed." Jenson said, "Aren''t you curious about her identity upon noticing Daddy''s special treatment for her?" Baby Robbie had always been azy young man. Perhaps it was because he had seen too many peculiar things while he was in the military intelligence division in the past and the things he had investigated all turned out to be bizarre tragedies. Now, Baby Robbie had chosen to turn a blind eye to things and try his best to be indifferent toward worldly affairs. Baby Robbie replied, "I''m curious." "If you''re curious, why didn''t you question Granny Winter?" Jenson felt puzzled. Baby Robbie said, "Ch man. Jens, this is Daddy''s personal matter. How can I, a youngster, intervene?" Jenson ridiculed, saying, "I think you''re just trying to ignore all outside matters.¡± Baby Robbie merely chuckled after Jenson managed t ? guess his true thoughts. Jenson stepped forward and said to Jay, "Daddy, we also ran into that grandma on our way over. She was the one who saved us. How about I go and get her back? Jay gave it a thought and said, "You''re herejust on time, Jens. I''ll hand Grayson and Andy over to you: They need to take their medicine on time gnd get their prescription adjusted regrly. I''l go and1ook for Writer instead.¡± ? Jenson nodded and said, "Okay." Then, Jay said to Baby Robbie, "Prepare some delicious food for me. I''ll be taking it with me while I make the journey.¡± Baby Robbie turned around and went inside. Before long, he carried out two roasted chickens in his hands and put them into the backpack for Jay to carry. Everyone was filled with astonishment as they locked at Jay''s back. Zayne pouted andined, "See, I told you there''s something up with those two.¡± Jenson redhat Zayne fiercely and warned him;¡°Can''t you be proper for once? My daddy cherishes talents when he''sees one. Granny Winters skills nthe art of healing are simply exquisite. What''s the problem in him treating her kindly?" Content belongs to¡¯ = Zayne retorted, "Then exin something to me. Grandma Boye also saved his life back then and also your mommy''s life. Did you see him caring that much about Boye?¡± Jenson raised his fists and scoffed. "Do you have more to add?" Zayne replied, ¡°Alright, alright. The -. two of you are truly extraordinary. One doesn t try to exin things, and the other is using violence to silence others. ig When all is said and done, this matter is still fishy to me.¡± Jenson also knew that Daddy was acting rather strangely. but he could not seem to find a breakthrough peint for this peculiar happening Baby Robbie suggested, saying, "Alright then. Just head in and get some rest for now.¡± Jenson, Finn, and the others went inside to settle in. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 Sacred Land. The whole area was a plot of magicalnd with countless rare and exotic nts. There were mountain ranges, hills, and grasnds. There was also an abundance of greenery along with a deste desert. Baby Zetty had finallye to Boye¡¯s hometown after such a long journey. It was exactly the same as the scene described in the bock-the mountains were beautiful, the water was clear, and sunflowers filled u p the entire field. Baby Zetty looked at the endless sunflower field and said to Gale emotionally, "Gale, I''ve finally arrived at m y destination.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes were filled with tears. She slowly opened her bag and tremblingly tock out Boye and Grandpa''s ashes from it. However, when it was time to say goodbye to Boye and Grandpa, Baby Zetty suddenly felt an overwhelming fear inside her heart. She tightly held onto the box of ashes in her arms and burst into tears. "Mister, Grandpa..." It was such a moving and tragic farewell that Gale was locking at Baby Zetty with reddened eyes. He crept to the side. He wanted to leave a tranquil space for Baby Zetty so that she could bid farewell to Boye and her partner with peace of mind Baby Zetty cried out inconsbly, saying, "Grandma Boye, you practiced medicine and saved lives your whole life. You treated the wounded and brought light to others. But even so. you ended up dying so tragically. You were a candle that burned itself out just to illuminate others. I forever keep in mind all of your last wishes ant lessons. Even though I''ve-bgen helping and healing everyone with what little strength k have left T unfortunately, it seems like my condition i is getting worse; G andma. I''m no longer as strong as I yiish, and my bodily functions are rapidly declining. I might being to see you real soon." Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as Gale heard this, he walked over ina stirred up manner and said, "How can you give up, Sis_ ASIN Yourcan'' t die. You''re the best healer Ive ever seen in my life. 4,~ Gale Quinn, was never a kind pefson, yery your kindness has influenced me tobe good. Countless others will receive nothing but greatthings from you i f you stay alive." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Zetty stared at Gale in a daze and teased, "What nonsense are you sputtering now, kiddo? How are you not a kind person? You''re the kindest person I''ve ever met.¡± When Baby Zetty thought about how her time wasing to an end, she wanted to n for Gale''s future as he was still young and had no one else to count on. "Please leave, Gale. What''s left of my future is nothing but old age and soon, death. You should be heading toward a life filled with vitality. "So from now on, let''s go our separate ways." Gale knew very well that Baby Zetty would not be able to survive on her own without him. She made such a decision simply because of his future. Gale retorted, "Sis Zetty, you and I have been walking together hand in hand for so long now. In my eyes, we''re not only rtives but more than that. How can I abandon you when you need me the most?¡± Baby Zetty was choked up when she said, "l know you''re a man with a chivalrous heart, Gale. But can''t you leave me with a little bit of dignity here? I''d like to face thest stretch of my life on my own.¡± "Don''t worry about me. The moment I stepped footento this sunflower field, I''ve never even thought of leaving here. This ce is beautiful? and suniy, I just like Mr. Boye''s = spiritigal Jl beliefs. I think that anyone who-dies here might be ebarn right here as well in their next life: And I think people who are surrounded by sunflowers will turn out to be a sunny and kind person.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. w Gale swept his gaze toward the field and looked at the blooming sunflowers. They locked a lot like smiling faces, and it was as though they were able to heal people''s scars Gale suddenly said, "And those wicked people with blood on their hands should stay here to purify their hearts. So, I''ve decided not to leave, Sis Zetty." Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 Baby Zetty locked at Gale in confusion. Every word Gale had muttered today seemed to carry a profound meaning. Baby Zetty felt that Gale was a traveler, just like her. They were utterly wounded from head to toe and had spent half their lifetimes being exhausted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Gale, the things you''re saying today are so strange,¡± said Baby Zetty. Gale smiled at her brightly, but he did not respond to Baby Zetty''s words and ran toward the sunflower field with open arms. He embraced the sunflowers as they surrounded him. Since Baby Zetty could not persuade him, she could only leave him be. As for Baby Zetty, she searched for a good ce by the mountains and rivers before digging out a pit. With the help of a sharp stone, she slowly thumped the soil. Fortunately, the earth was somewhat loose and she could see a hole forming soon enough It was just that Baby Zetty''s old hands were sluggish i n terms of movement, making her progress slow-moving. However, at this very moment, a pair of beautiful hands suddenly stretched over and grabbed hers. Baby Zetty raised her gaze in astonishment and was immediately dumbstruck upon seeing Finn. "Let me do it," said Finn with a gentle voice. Baby Zetty was immensely bewildered and asked, " Why are you here?" Finn exined, "Sir Ares is looking everywhere for you. And my young master thought that since we went our separate ways not long ago, he sent me out t o look for you as well. As expected, I managed to find you in such a ce." When Baby Zetty heard that Daddy was looking for her, her heart immediately felt extremely ufortable and conflicting. Daddy only wanted her back because he could not stop worrying about her. However, she honestly did not want to go back there i n this state. "Why is Sir Ares looking for me?¡± Baby Zetty asked. Finn was stunned for a moment. He remembered what Jenson had said to him before leaving. "Finn, head out and search for Granny Winter. Tell her that Grayson and Andy are seriously ill right now, so we''re asking her toe back and help them. If she¡¯s a person of virtue and kindness, she''ll certainlye back with you." Finn said, "Grayson and Lil Andy''s conditions suddenly worsened. We''re hoping you cane back and help us treat them. Will you be willing to help us?¡± Baby Zetty was startled and asked, "Haven''t I contained the poison in their bodies? How did it spread so quickly?" Finn was inwardly shocked by this. This grandma''s art of healing was so magical that she could contain even Grayson and Andy''s poison It was no wonder Sir Ares was doing everything possible to bring her back. If-she could heal Grayson: and Andy, ¡°that would be nothing but gospel for the entire Imperial? Capital. ¡± od Finn became more determined to bring Baby Zetty back. Finn said, "Perhaps there''s been a mutation in the poison as their situation has turned for the worse today.¡± Baby Zetty was worried about Grayson and Andy, so her face was filled with worries. Finn thought that if he could finish up Granny''s tasks for her, perhaps she would follow him back to save them. Hence, he asked, "Why are you digging, Granny? Baby Zetty was afraid that Finn would grow suspicious, so she simply made an excuse and said, "l want to bury some things. Finn was bewildered and stood up in a panic. He embarrassedly said, "My apologies, Granny. Perhaps I was bothering you?" After he said this, he turned to leave. However, Baby Zetty said, "You don''t have to leave, Finn.¡± Finn was somewhat stunned and nced at Baby Zetty''s bag. Only then did he''xemember that she had._ ent usted Her treasure to Jenson -~ N earlier,"so presumably, the things¡± N that she wanted to bury now. were notany rare treasures but sentimental things. It seemed poetic. Baby Zetty tock the box of ashes out and looked at Finn with a bitter smile. "Since you''re here, why don''t you help me give a proper burial?" Finn wondered whether this was a-. person ora thing. However, seeing Baby Zetty S grim expression that wasaven somewhatden with grief, he became solemn as well. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 Baby Zetty solemnly ced the box into the deep pit. At this moment, she could no longer hold her tears back. She abruptly wailed out in agony. Finn ultimately learned that she was perhaps burying some dear to her. Baby Zetty had always been a mncholic and sentimental girl with sincere emotions, so her cries could make one shed a tear as well. Finn stepped forward, knelt on the ground alongside her, and said, "My deepest condolences for your loss.¡± At this moment, Baby Zetty suddenly plunged inte Finn''s arms, crying out in anguish. Perhaps due to being caught up in the moment, Baby Zetty forgot to hide her identity for a short while. She subconsciously ced her hands on Finn''s shoulders. Her action made Finn stiffen. For some reason, he seemed to have felt Baby Zetty''s presence. As if something had possessed him, he even stretched his hands out, wanting to embrace her as well. Ultimately, his rational side prevailed and stopped him from doing so. He merely froze in ce, allowing Baby Zetty to vent her emotions as he stayed motionless Gale walked out of the sunflower field and witnessed Finn and Baby Zetty''s affectionate gestures. He was not at all surprised to see it "What''s the matter with her?" Finn assumed that Gale might know the reason for Granny''s sorrow. The way she was crying was exactly like how Baby Zetty criedpletely inconsble. Gale looked at the box of ashes inside the pit and said, "The person inside the box is someone very dear to her. She''s sad to bid farewell to her." Finn was slightly moved upon hearing this. His nose became slightly sore, and there was an inexplicable emotion in his heart. It was as if he could feel Granny''s pain As for Gale, when he turned his eyes to the box, one could not read the emotions in his eyes. They locked somewhat indifferent yet anxious and worried at the same time. "Don''t be sad, Granny. Life and death are ruled by fate. Meeting someone and parting from them has all been destined. You should calmly try to ept this." Gale was clearly a young man who should know nothing about worldly affairs. However, the words he said showed that he had gone through many vicissitudes in life.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t cry, Granny.¡± When Finn heard Baby Zetty gasping for breath asshe cried, he was somewhat afraid that she would faint. Enduring the slight sadpess I in his heart, he still fried to say-kind words offortio her. Baby Zetty was still inconsble, but she started speaking "I hate this world! Why should we go through so many joys and sorrows of parting and reunion?¡± These words suddenly reminded Finn of Baby Zetty. His eyes turned red as he said hoarsely, "Yeah. I hate i t too.¡± When she felt Finn''s sadness, Baby Zetty lifted her head from his arms, only to see that she had drenched his clothes with her tears. She felt embarrassed again in an instant. Did she just... use this shell of an olddy and acted like a baby with Finn? What would he think of her now? Baby Zetty''s ears turned red, and she quickly stood up as if she was unperturbed. Then, she continued to sob as she buried the ashes with the dirt. Seeing her pious attitude, Finn could not help but ask curiously, "Who is this person, Granny?" Baby Zetty blurted out, "She''s my mister, the person who taught me everything I know." Finn was slightly startled. The word ¡®mister¡¯ was considered an old way to address one''s teacher. Considering Granny''s current age and that she studied medicine, it was pretty normal for her to call her mentor ¡®mister¡¯. It was just that how could this Granny''s experiences b e exactly the same as Baby Zetty''s? Finn could hot help but look at Granny imscrutiny. He was surprised to find that she seemed a little older than yesterday. Was it just his- illusion? Did Granny always ave a head full of gray hair? Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Finn felt even more pity and sympathy for Baby Zetty now. Seeing how weak she was, Finn helped herin burying Boye. a Ultimately, Finn went to look fora stone:and ced itin front of Baby Zetty, asking, "What would you like toawrite on the tombstone?¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Baby Zetty was truly stumped when it came to the inscription on the tombstone. She was a young girl and did not know anything about this. In addition, due to Boye''s identity, she could not straightforwardly engrave Mister''s name on it. Otherwise, a busybody mighte and rob the grave. Baby Zetty looked at Finn as if pleading for his help. However, she soon realized that Brother Finn did not know who was being buried here, so how would he know what to write? Seeing Baby Zetty''s hesitation, Finn asked her curiously, "What''s the matter?¡± Baby Zetty hesitated for a long time before finally making up her mind, saying, "I''ve given it a thought. I''m thinking ofying down a tombstone without an inscription. Her achievements and virtues were limitless during the time she was alive, but she also received criticisms from others. For all of her contributions and errors, it''s not up to me and my frail power toment on them. So I''ll set up this empty tombstone for future generations to evaluate instead.¡± After setting up the tombstone, Finn invited Baby Zetty to go back with him. "Granny, since your business here is done, please head back with me.¡± Baby Zetty locked at Boye''s tombstone reluctantly as she remembered the love that Mr. Boye and Grandpa had given her over the past three years. Although they had been strict with the teaching process, they cared like none other regarding her food, clothing, and shelter. They cared about her mental health for three years, allowing her to walk out of the trauma of her broken heart. Baby Zetty''s love for Grandma Boye and Grandpa had far surpassed the love for a family. There was also a sense of spiritual belief. "Finn, I''d like to stay with her for the next seven days. You maye to pick me up again in seven days, okay?" Baby Zetty said stammeringly. Finn took a look at the surroundings. Although this sunflower field was a breathtaking sight, it was on t ground. If there were any wind or rain, there would be no ce for them to seek shelter. Hence, Finn took the initiative to offer to stay with her. "Then, I''ll stay here with you." If Finn were to stay, Gale would start feeling somewhat ufortable. He did not n to stick around and be an unwanted third wheel here, so he said, "In that case, the two of you wait for me here. I''ll g ? hunt and bring back some delicious food.¡± After that, Gale left without the slightest hesitation. The weather here was stormy and windy. The strong winds started striking near evening timeThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finn worriedly said, "It''ll rain tonight. We have to find a ce to take shelter.¡± Baby Zetty said, "But on our way over, we didn''t see any ce we could take cover.¡± Finn looked at the golden sunflower field and said," Then we can build our own house.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes were filled with delight. A house? One that Brother Finn would build specially for her? Finn started getting to work as soon as he spoke-and spread several thickyers of sunflower stalks on the ground before weaving them into four thick walls. The open space house was still slightly low interms of freight. Conten belongs to o Baby Zetty did not stay still either and plucked some soft grass to ce it on top. When the open space yet low sunflower house was built, Baby Zetty was as happy as a little kid She sat in the middle of the house and started imagining that she had just gotten married and was wearing her wedding dress, uncovering her veil to see her favorite man She was extremely happy today. "Thank you for building such a beautiful house for me, Finn. It seems like a house... for a pair of newlyweds." Finn was startled by her words, and his ears turned somewhat reddish. Baby Zettyrealized she had improperly worded her sentences¡± and said; "I''ve never lived in sucha beautiful house in my life. I was too happy for a moment there and te bbing. Please don''t mind " Finn was an easygoing person, so he merely smiled and said, "I''m also pleased that you like this simple house, Granny." Baby Zetty said, "Frankly speaking, when I was ysuinger and had a crush on the boy had secretly imagined that he would take me traveling C Ny around. tiie country one day. I ~_ wouldn''t mind eating in bread and drinking in water witthim or living in a simple, crude heuse. I merely wished that he wduldn''t toss me aside." Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 Finn stared at her in a daze, and hisplexion was bing more and more unfathomable. After quite some time, Finn ultimately opened up about his story i n shame "Every time I hear you talk about your feelings, I feel ashamed of myself. I once let down a girl as well. She was so sincere and so very adorable. She poured her whole heart out for me, but I failed to cherish her. I made her so upset that she suffered from depression and had to leave her home because of it. I..." Finn lowered his head as he muttered these words. The pain that had been suppressed in his heart for so long made him somewhat unable to withstand the massive impact after letting it out in one go. "Do you feel nothing but guilt toward her?" Baby Zetty asked bitterly. Finn froze for quite some time before he said in dismay, "At the time, she was merely a young teen. When she told me that she liked me, I treated it as if it was because she was dependent on me. I was a grown adult, and she was allowed to be disorderly, yet how could I allow myself to be confused? I thought that if I were to distance myself from her, we could stay above the moral baseline and no gossip would harm her. After all that''s said and done, I just wanted to protect her..." Finn''s eyes were red, and his voice sounded choked u p. "From the very beginning, I merely hoped for nothing but the best for her. I never wanted to hurt her, but I ended up being the person who hurt her the most." Baby Zetty had never seen such a disheartened Brother Finn before. He used to live so freely and casually, yet now, his head was drooped as tears started flowing down. Upon seeing the big, tall man weeping like a child, Baby Zetty felt incredibly upset She wanted to reach out and caress him, yet she ultimately retracted her hand. "Depression can be gically inherited as well. Does anyone in her family have a simr illness?" Baby Zetty could only look for objective reasons to get rid of Finn''s pain. However, Finn started ming himself when he said,¡± If she were happy. how could she have suddenly gotten clinical depression?" "Then... do you perhaps like her?" Baby Zetty abruptly asked a question that had been buried in her heart for many years. She had loved Finn so ardently and waspletely infatuated with him her entire life. Before her time came to an end, she wanted to know if Finn had ever loved her. Finn''s head was still lowered as he nodded heavily. Baby Zetty''s eyes suddenly widened in astonishment... "Is it love or is it as simple as liking her?¡± Finn said, "It''s both." Baby Zetty was dumbstruck. Her low spirit seemed to immediately soar through the sky. However, Baby Zetty still could not bring herself to be happy. She was about to leave soon, and Brother Finn would b e a lonesome traveler in the future. It was a painful scene to imagine. ¡°Forget about her and live a good life in the future,¡± said Baby Zetty in a choked up voice. Finn shook his head and said, "No. I''ll never forget her. I''ll get her back.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "The world is huge. Where are you going to start looking for her?" "I''ll keepcking until the day I die. It''ll be my J good luck if I find her; US not, Ht consider it my retribution, said Finn resolutely. Content Selongs to = Baby Zetty could feel a knife twisting in her heart "Do you really have to do this?" Finn stammeringly said with a smile, "She''s a youndy now. I have to find her angsk her whether her words bask then are still valid. If oo they are then all these years of waiting wouldn''t have ended up in vaimJf they''re no longer vali iT thifk of it as her innocent thoughts as a child. I''l silently bury-my love for her in my heart and wish her the best in life.¡± Baby Zetty sajd, "After listening to your story, think the girl''s words carry enormous weight to them. She would¡¯ v¨¦defini ely persisted in. = loving you. It''s just that destiny a pecsiliar thing, and I hope that you WOR''t be too stubborn about it" Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 Finn said very firmly, "Back then, she persisted in going after me like a moth to a me. Now, I''m willing to do the same for her just this once.¡± Baby Zetty felt a stifle in her heart upon hearing his words. Although she was moved upon learning that Brother Finn could not let her go, this rtionship was destined to end badly. Baby Zetty could not bear t o watch Finn spend the rest of his life all alone. She firmly said to him, "Finn, you haven''t seen her in s ? many years now. Perhaps she¡¯s no longer that sunny girl you remember. Maybe she¡¯s grown more mature now after going through great changes. Perhaps, she went along with the flow of life and is no longer that dedicated... If your efforts come to no fruition in a few years, I suggest you give up."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finn said, "I can give up, but only if she tells me that i n person.¡± Baby Zetty closed her eyes in sorrow. She was already trying to tell him that in person. The rain outside was getting heavier, and the sunflower house began to shake from the wind. Baby Zetty started to worry incessantly. "What do we do?" Finn calmly said to her, "Take a rest, Granny. This house was almost welded together, it''s not going to copse so easily.¡± After Finn said this, he walked toward the wall and pulled the entire nted house back into ce with one hand Later, he sat there motionlessly, but his hand stayed o n the wall of the sunflower house. At this time, the wind and heavy rain seemed to have zero effect on the sunflower house. Baby Zetty''s restless heart felt slightly more relieved. "Get some sleep, Granny," Finn said while turning around chivalrously. Baby Zettyy on the ground, but her eyes were fixed ? n her beloved man. Whenever she encountered a situation like this, Finn would always protect her akin to a mountain that stayed unswerving. He could give her the strongest sense of security. It was a pity for her that Finn could not keep guarding her. At dawn the next day. The wind and rain had stopped, revealing a bright and sunny day. When Baby Zetty woke up, she saw Finn all curlett up on the ground. He was sound. asleep. She covered him with the thin nket she had been¡¯ carrying on top of him, and thatwas wheRr''she heard Finn callingg oUt her nar. _ N = "Forgive me, Baby Zetty. It was all my fault.¡± Baby Zetty was startled, and tears could not help but stream down her face. "You''re too good, Brother Finn. We''re just not destined t o be together," said Baby Zetty in a choked up voice. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked his face. Finn suddenly grabbed her hand and pressed {t it onto his face while muttering, "Baby Zetty, don''t bes, I''ve ver truly loved another girl. I never loved her... And I wag just t¨¦ging to run away from yeu. I was a coward..." 4, d. job] Baby Zetty''s tears were streaming down uncontrobly. "Brother Finn, you''re not a coward. You''re my hero." Baby Zetty had been an ignorant child at the time. Now that she was an adult and after hearing more of those scious cases done against minors, she had an epiphany. Brother Finn had merely rejected her so resolutely back then to protect her. He had a bright heart and was a man of honor. Even though he liked her very much, he still tried his best t 0 suppress his emotions. Brother Finn was nothing short of a lofty and unsullied nobleman. Baby Zetty had never regretted loving Finn in this lifetime. Cn the contrary, she was incredibly proud of it. At this moment, her tears identally fell on Finn''s face. When Finn woke up to find Baby Zetty¡¯s hand on his face, his eyes were filled with surprise. Baby Zetty became nervous and uneasy... She wanted te retract her hand but later thoughtthat i t would make MERGES worse. Hence, she simply - ~ smiled athim and candidly said, > RN "Finn, you were repeatedly sneezing last night and I got worried. 1S i wondered if you caught a cold. I rierely doing a check- upon Jou. - Finn sat up and smiled while saying, "Sure, go ahead and do it." Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 Baby Zetty was stunned and ultimately did a moreprehensive check-up on Finn. She was still a healer. Although her life was cut short, she had saved s 0 many people. Now that she had an opportunity to check the body of her most beloved man, Baby Zetty was taking it more seriously than ever. She opened Finn''s eyelids and observed his dark yet clear eyes. They were still as beautiful as always but n o longer as clean and bright as they were before. Now, they were filled with depression and sorrow. It made Baby Zetty feel nothing but heartache for him. After checking his eyes, Baby Zetty ced her ears on Finn''s heart. His heart was beating powerfully, but... When Finn saw the grandma pressing her face to his heart, he experienced an inexplicable strange feeling a t that moment. His uneasy frame of mind became more at ease. Finn thought that it was odd. Since the day Baby Zetty left Imperial Capital, he had always been extremely concerned about Baby Zetty. Due to these worries, his heart had never been at ease. However, his state of mind was oddly calm at the moment. Finn was bewildered over this and he locked at Baby Zetty in amazement. Her gray hair looked smooth and straight. and there were short, soft hairs at her hairline. Finn thought that the hairline looked strangely familiar, and he ultimately recalled that his Baby Zetty''s hairline had a simr gentle and beautiful curve to it. The tip of her widow''s peak was neither too high nor too low... Finn was appalled. It was as if he had lost his voice when he stuttered, "Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty immediately turned stiff as if an electric current had struck her whole body. She lifted her head in a perturbed manner, and her horrified gaze quickly changed to astonishment.¡± What did you call me?" When she saw the shock in Finn''s eyes, Baby Zetty continued to act dumb and asked, "Did you say Baby Zetty?" Finn stubbornly continued to look at Baby Zetty in scrutiny. Seeing her aged face, her deliberately narrowed eyes, and her stooped back, there was not a single trace of Baby Zetty¡¯s appearance on this old woman at all. Finn recovered his senses and very apologetically said, "I''m sorry, Granny. I must''ve lost my mind for a second.¡± Baby Zetty smiled and said, "I think you miss her too much." Finn nodded at her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Seeing the parin Finn''s eyes, a Zetty gave ita thought and said, " do have Forgetting Pellet here. I give it to''you. Once you eat it, you''ll be ablerto forget the girl. I thinkyou wouldn''t be in so much painthis way." ~ + swnovel.ne oe) I''l BS Finn shook his head dreadingly and said, "I won''t eat that. I''ll not forget her, nor do I want to forget her.¡± Only then did Baby Zetty realize how absurd her oposa sounded. She should natt have mentioned itin ? front of qm. Brother Finn was an. open and candid person who took it upon imself to be liable for his actions. He was someone who would love bravely andtry to escape from it this way. Content belongs to ~ Perhaps Baby Zetty should have done this sort of thing in secret. "How''s my body, Granny?" Finn changed the subject. Baby Zetty said, "You''re depressed, and your chakra seems stuck. I''ll prescribe medication for you, Finn.¡± Finn thought of Granny''s Forgetting Pellet and abruptly felt that he should not eat her medicine so haphazardly. He said, "If it''s not such a big issue, I wouldn''t want to trouble you, Granny.¡± Baby Zetty had no other option but to drop the subject. After breakfast, Finn took Baby Zetty to the nearby forest to see if they could find any useful medicinal herbs. Along the way.there, the chivalrous Finn had lent¨¦an arm to support Baby Zetty, The closer he was to ~ Baby Zetty, the more peculiar he > found {fre situation. He SN discovered that he was not atall disgusted to have physical-contact wih Winter. This sort of situation would never have happened before as Finn was very resistant to the opposite sex. Ultimately, Finnforted himself and thought," Maybe it''s because the other party is a highly respected healer. That''s why I''m feeling so intrigued.¡¯ Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Finn and Baby Zetty ran into Baby Robbie in the forest. Baby Robbie was astonished upon seeing Finn and Baby Zetty together. "Brother Finn, where''s my daddy?" It turned out that after Sir Ares went to look for Baby Zetty many days ago, he was continually pursued by those locals of Sacred Land. They did everything unscrupulous to subdue Sir Ares. Now, Sir Ares had gotten too weary to fight back. Not only did he fail to find Baby Zetty, but he was even trapped inside Sacred Land''s Mysterious Forest. When Sir Ares failed to return a few dayster, Jenson asked Finn to go out and search for him. However, Finn found Baby Zetty instead. Since she wanted to stay here for the next seven days, the two ended up taking shelter inside the sunflower house. When Baby Robbie ran into Finn by chance, he realized that not only did Daddy fail to find Granny, but he had alsc gotten lost in this ce. He became extremely worried about Daddy now. Finn was anxiety-ridden when he said, "l didn''t bump into him either.¡± Baby Robbie nced at Baby Zetty and was surprised t o find that her hair had gotten grayer than before. It seemed like she had aged even more now. He was somewhat surprised by this, but he had always been one who was disinclined to be concerned about people who had no rtions to him. Hence, he did not think much into it. As he was whole-heartedly concerned about Sir Ares, Baby Robbie said, ¡°Then I''ll continue looking for my daddy.¡± He was about to turn and leave immediately after saying this. Finn was also worried that something had happened t o Sir Ares. However, looking at the elderly and helpless Granny, he felt at a loss. He was slightly hesitating once more. Ultimately, Baby Zetty was the one who anxiously urged him. "Finn, you should go look for Sir Ares with him." "What about you?" Finn asked Baby Zetty said, "I''ll stay right in the sunflower house and wait for all of you.¡± Finn nodded at her firmly and said, "Wait for me, Granny. I''lle back to pick you up.¡± "Alright." Just like that, Finn and Baby Robbie left to look for Sir Ares. Baby Zetty watched them as they left, her heart deeply worried and restless for them. In the next fewdays, Baby Zetty found plenty-of precious medicinal herbs nearby. It made her ecstatic: ? These herbs were all rare species¡± recorded in Boye''s secret collection of bedks. Many secret techniques regiired these materials. Content belongs to ?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They were especially useful for the witch poison in Grayson and Andy''s bodies. With these herbs as a guiding drug, she could quickly drive out the Witchbug. Baby Zetty had been anxious for the past couple of days. She had been forcing herself to calm down by studying the cure for the witch poison. As for her own progeria, she still could not find a way t o undo the damage just yet. Gale woulde by to bring her food from time to time. However, he would spend most of his time trekking the mountain forest. Seven dayster. Finn anxiously came looking for her. Baby Zettyld barely show her delight wherishe heard Finn say, "I''m here tq Say goodbye to you, Granny: $ Sir Ares is currently at OF death''s door. We have t o rushback to Imperial Capital so that hecan seehis wife for thest time." ~ These words of parting carried minimal hopes of them meeting again Baby Zetty was immensely horrified by this and quickly asked, "Tell me what happened to Sir Ares.¡± Finn told her the truth, "He''s injured and currently in grave condition. Moreover, it seems like he has contracted some incurable poison all over his body. Baby Zetty stumbled upon hearing Finn''s words. Even though she was considered a genius doctor, she could not stay calm upon hearing that Daddy was on the verge of death. She tremblinghe held Finn''s hand and said, "I''m a healer, and you know that I have.nowhere to be. Why dop''t you take''me back to Imperial OF Capital? I I can help stabilize SirAres¡¯ condition while we make the trip there. & Finn was overjoyed to hear this and said, "If you''re willing, it''ll be nothing but great news for all of us.¡± Just like that, Baby Zetty began to pack up her bundle bag. Many of the things she brought with her had been buried underground to pay homage to Boye Now. most of her belongings were precious and umon medicinal herbs. Baby Zetty said to Finn, "These medicinal herbs that I''ve dried under the sun are all precious materials. They''re particrly effective in curing dubious or hard -to-treat cases. Can you think of a way to help me take all of them back with me?" Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Finn looked at the dried-up medicinal herbs that were spread all over. If it were up to him, he definitely would not choose to bring all of them. However, he knew the importance of these herbs to the healer and her patients. Hence, after thoughtful consideration, he said, "Don''t worry. I''l get someone toe over and take them once we get back. Baby Zetty joyfully replied, "That''s great." Then, Finn tock Baby Zetty back to their base camp at the cave. As soon as Baby Zetty arrived at the cave, she simply could not wait any longer to meet Sir Ares. However, Zayne snorted at her and said, "If he hadn''t been looking everywhere for you, would he have ended up i n this state?" Baby Zetty was upset after hearing the words. She thought Daddy must have been worried sick about her going through a tough time on her own, hence why he wanted to go locking for her. He would never have thought that he would fall into such a mess himself. It was right for Uncle Zayne to take his anger out on her. Jenson walked over to Baby Zetty. After not seeing her for a few days, he was shocked to find that Baby Zetty had be a lot older. A touch of astonishment filled his eyes, yet he pretended to stay calm and said," Please help cure my dad, Granny Winter." Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Take me to him now." Jenson immediately brought Baby Zetty over to Sir Ares.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sir Ares¡¯ eyes were shut tight, and hisplexion appeared dark as hey on the grass almost lifelessly. Baby Zetty felt nothing but distressed at this sight. Her legs went limp on the ground almost immediately as tears started streaming. "Sir Ares," she called out in a shaky voice. "I''m back." When Jay heard Baby Zetty''s voice, he slowly opened his eyes. He looked delighted to see Baby Zetty, yet his heart fiercely tightened upon seeing her elerated aging. Baby Zetty showed him a bright smile and held his hand affectionately, saying, "You''re awake?" Jenson was standing on the side at the moment. Seeing Daddy and Granny greeting each other so warmly and naturally, his vignt heart became even more perplexed by this. Baby Zetty said, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll definitely be able t o cure you." Jay nodded with a smile and said weakly, "I believe in you." Although he knew that his daughter had only studied medicine for three years, he still had to trust his daughter unconditionally as a father. Even if he ended up being her guinea pig. Baby Zetty immediately undid Jay''s shirt, revealing a few bad cuts on his body. The wounds were deep, and the blood had already turned ck. Baby Zetty understood everything in a sh. It was-no wonder her daddy insisted on returning to Imperial Capital. he feared that he had = realized how powerless he wag in reversing his current situation; henee he wanted to see Mommy b¨¦fore facing death. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Zetty-had always been the apple of ker mommy and daddy''s s eyes. Seeing Daddy hurt and = thinking of the great pain he was suffering at the moment, she''started crying all of a sudden. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Jayforted her, saying, "Don''t cry. Even if I can¡¯t make an unexpected recovery, don''t feel sad over it. When there is life, there''s death as well Don''t me yourself for it." He had misunderstood that Baby Zetty was crying so sorrowfully because she was unable to save him. Baby Zetty said, "I''ll try my best to save you no matter what." Jay looked at her face that appeared as if she had gone through many hardships and said with distress,¡± What about you? I don''t want you to save me before you save yourself.¡± Baby Zetty burst into a flood of tears. Daddy''s love for her was beyond the love he had for himself. It was so deep and borderless. To refrain her dad from worrying about her, Baby Zetty said, "Alright, don''t worry about it. I''ll take good care of myself.¡± Sir Ares proceeded to nod in relief. After checking Jay''s injuries and examining the type o f poison in him, Baby Zetty walked out of the cave. The others were more or less opposed to Baby Zetty''s arrival. They thought that Sir Ares¡¯ injuries were caused by her leaving without bidding f farewell the other EAN Henge, they were brimming with hostility against Baby Zet ty Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 Baby Zetty did not have the luxury of time to care about their attitude toward her. She quickly began to prepare medications and a treatment n for Sir Ares. Zayne simply did not have faith that she could heal Sir Ares¡¯ injury, and he began to make cynical remarks toward Baby Zetty. "Can you even save him? Don''t squander our time if you can''t. Do you know that no one¡¯s able to cure Sir Ares¡± poison? They said that he¡¯s helpless even if Boye herself came back from death. If you can''t heal him, I suggest you don''t torment him and let him spend hisst days in peace.¡± Baby Zetty heard the meaning behind his words and asked, "Did you give him medicine before?" Zayne said, "Of course. He was injured and poisoned. We couldn''t just watch him die in so much pain and suffering." Baby Zetty knew in an instant what kind of suffering Sir Ares had gone through. She solemnly admonished them with reddened eyes, "The poison inside of him is a mixture of dozens of highly toxic poisons. If the wrong medication was given, the poison would undergo a series of chemical reactions, allowing more types of poison to be produced inside the body. This will only increase the difficulty of curing him.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jenson wanted to spare no effort to save Daddy, but h e was afraid that the wrong method would cause him t ¡é incessantly cough out blood like the other night. He was torn with grief and very cautiously said to Baby Zetty, "Do you truly have a way to save my daddy, Granny?¡± Baby Zetty locked at the group of men surrounding her, each of them looking as if they were itching to devour her. Baby Zetty said, "If all of you stop hindering me from doing things, cooperate with me, and don''t affect my mood, I can promise that he''ll be vigorous and lively by the time he returns to Imperial Capital." Although nobody believed that her medical skills were outstanding, they could only depend on her now. Jensonmanded, "Obey all of Granny Winter''s words." "Yes, sir." Hence, Baby Zetty could finally devote herself to the process of making detoxification pills for Jay. Fortunately, they were in Sacred Land. Baby Zetty''s best skill was distinguishing numerous andplicated disorderlypositions into various orderlyponents to find the best cure for each poison. She ultimately made a tisane and gave it to Jay. Then, she also made an ointment and applied it to the top of Jay''s wounds. Since the situation was rather urgent, she worked tirelessly every single day to save him. The others did not feel sorry for her, and only Finn fully cooperated with her as she worked. Moreover, only Jenson was around to yell at the others to collect more spring water... Three dayster, a miracle urred when the ck blood oozing out of Sir Ares¡¯ wounds turned red Now, Jenson was even more amazed at Granny''s medical skills Just like that, everyone''s attitude toward her changed. Zayne became more diligent in helping out as well. However, Baby Zetty was aging even faster due to fatigue. Her gray hair waspletely turning white at that point. On this day while Baby Zetty was making f her usual concoction, =~ Jensonrsuddenly walked over to-her side. He reached out and plucked a strasid of her hair, looking att in scrutiny. - Then, he wondered aloud, "Why are you getting old so fast, Granny?" Baby Zettyknew that everyone here was not simple-minded. It could be said that-almost everyone had. noticed that she was aging very quickly. It was just that no ode stepped to ask her the reason. Jenson had always been cold. However, he was the only one who took the initiative to ask her the reason, so she presumed that he had caught on to something. A trace of panic shed across Baby Zetty''s eyes as she exined, "Perhaps I''ve been too tired for thest couple of days.¡± Jenson was unwilling to letit go and probed further. "You''re a healer, Granny; Your medical skills are¡± superp-as well. Don''t you have-a Ne) Re recipe for eternal youth for ? yourself?¡± Content belongs. to - Baby Zetty shifted her gaze and said, "Everyone gets older someday. I''m not a girl who''s too focused on outer appearance anyway.¡± Afterward, Baby Zetty walked off while holding onto her medicinal herbs. Jenson froze on the same spot as tears started falling t o the ground. The moment Baby Zetty called herself a ''girl'', Jenson had seen through her real identity. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 Everyone else was ecstatic about the improvement in Sir Ares'' condition. However, Sir Ares, who was getting better by the day, as well as Jenson were getting sadder as each day passed Baby Zetty was getting increasingly older now. The way she looked at Finn with a longing gaze and how she was working tirelessly to heal Grayson and Andy... Everything she was doing was making Sir Ares and Jenson feel nothing but distressed for her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Cn this said day, Jenson came over to Baby Zetty''s '' room¡¯. He saw that Baby Zetty was upied with making pills. Jenson silently walked over to her, knelt down, picked up the powder, and started to make the pills with Baby Zetty. She looked at him in astonishment, and after her lips opened and closed several times, Baby Zetty finally called out to him "Jens?" The word was stuck in her throat. It sounded low and delicate. If he had not been listening carefully, he would think she was merely letting out a hum. However, Jenson nodded and replied, "Yeah?" Baby Zetty''s tears uncontrobly came streaming down. "l knew that I couldn''t keep this from you. I shouldn''t havee." She began to regret her initial decision Jenson stopped the movements of his hands and fixed his gaze on her. "Were you thinking that if you left this world just like that one day, we''d be fine staying hopeful since we didn¡¯t witness your death with our own eyes? That we''d be okay deceiving ourselves by thinking you''re still alive?" Baby Zetty was really thinking from that perspective. Jenson said, "If that''s the case, Daddy and Mommy might never again be at ease for the rest of their lives. They''ll continue to look for you just as they did with Robbie, from one city to another, perpetually and without a wink of sleep. Don''t you think that''s toc cruel to them?" Baby Zetty began to sob and said sorrowfully, "Jens, you know that I''m not as smart as you are. I didn¡¯t think it all the way through. I merely thought that if I die here in this state, all of you will feel nothing but sorry for me. I just didn''t want you to be sad because o f me." Jenson looked at Baby Zetty who was crying her eyes out at this point. He had never observed her so carefully before, but now that he was taking a closer lock, he came to realize that she still had a young girl''s heart inside of her. Jenson pulledBaby Zetty, who was crying while bembling into his arms and gentlypatted her back. He ~~~ comforted her by saying, "If you dont want Daddy and Mommydo be sad; promise us that you''ll find a cure for yourself.¡± Content t belongs to = Baby Zetty started showing a mournful expression." Jens, when I was escaping the enemy, I panicked and used one of Grandma Boye''s skills¡ª Bodily Disguise. M y talents are limited, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to cure this." Jenson said, "Baby Zetty, you must never give up hope to stay alive. Please do it for us. You have to keep trying your best, alright?" The only thing Baby Zetty could do was reluctantly nod her head. When Zayne came in to get some medicine, he saw Baby Zetty leaning her head on Jenson''s shoulder. The two were intimately snuggling up to each other and Zayne was immediately dumbfounded at this. "What the f*ck?!" he awkwardly screamed out before fleeing in a hurry. Baby Zetty let out a sigh and said, "What do we do now, Jens? Will that dunce of an uncle of ours misunderstand us now?" Baby Zetty''s worries were not without reason As soon as Zayne ran out, he immediately went looking for Baby Robbie. He proceeded tol add extra details to the story when he said''to Baby Robbie, "Granny Winter i is certainly a witch! First, she rade your dad behave especially intimate with her, and no, her target is Jenson... I saw the two snuggling up together. It was simply too darn intimate!¡± Baby Robbie was stunned after hearing Zayne''s words. "Jens is being nice to her too?" Zayne nodded and replied, "Yeah! It seems like he got i t even worse than your daddy.¡± Baby Robbie was lying on a tree branch at the moment. There was a suspicious. ook in his beautiful eyes as he mitered to himself, "If Daddy is nice to her and Jens is nice to her, doesn''t that mean I should her nice torr as well?" NovelDrama.Org = Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 Zayne sat below the stone block under the tree and began toin incessantly, "Granny Winter is indeed superb in the art of healing. But why is she particrly attentive to the Ares family men alone? Is it because all the Areses are so handsome?¡± Then, Zayne patted his mouth. "Pah! I''d better shut my mouth before Sir Areses over to sort me out.¡± Baby Bobbie abruptly stood up with a lock of astonishment in his eyes. "What did you just say, Uncle? Zayne looked around, making sure that Sir Ares and Jenson were not by his side before he had the guts to repeat his words, "I said, Granny Winter''s art of healing is exquisite. But why is she lingering around you Ares men?" Baby Bobbie suddenly fell from the tree. Before he reached the ground, Baby Bobbie did a flip and stood back up Zayne looked at him and asked, "Why are you so startled?" Huge suspicion was overflowing from Baby Bobbie''s gaze. He had been so careless before and did not pay attention to Granny Winter''s arrival. Now, it was as though a mere sentence from Zayne''s mouth had woken him up from a dream After Baby Robbie realized the special treatment Granny Winter had been giving the Ares family, he began to attentively ponder over how unique her treatments were. Then, all of the crucial information inside his brain began to click. Granny Winter was superb in the art of healing, she was extremely concerned over Daddy, and she was aging quite rapidly... Baby Robbie suddenly felt like it was getting difficult t o breathe as he weakly eximed, "Uncle!" Seeing Baby Robbie somewhat staggering, Zayne hurriedly went over to support him and asked, "What''s the matter with you?" Baby Robbie suddenly grabbed Zayne''s hand and warned him sternly, "You''re no longer allowed to bad-mouth Granny Winter in the future.¡± Thispletely dumbfounded Zayne. He touched Baby Robbie''s forehead and said in a panic, "Crap! We''re doomed. Another one has been bewitched by her." Baby Robbie pushed him aside and ran straight to Baby Zetty inside the cave. When he arrived at the cave''s entrance, Baby Robbie did not go inside and merely hid outside, listening to Jens and Baby Zetty''s conversation. Baby Zetty was crying while pleading with Jenson, saying, "Jens, you can''t tell them about this. You have t o let me live my final days with my dignity intact.¡± Jenson was shedding tears as he said in a choked up manner, "You can''t give up before your timees.¡± "I promise you that I''ll not give up on saving myself. But you have to promise me that you''ll not tell them who I am.¡± "Okay. This stays between us.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The two held each other''s hands as a vow. When Baby Robbie locked at their interlocked hands, h e recalled that this had been something they used to d o as kids. Tears could not help but roll down his cheeks. However, he wiped his tears off and did not head inside to disrupt their moment together. If Baby Zetty refused to let so many people know about her identity, then he could only help fulfill her wishes. After Baby Robbie walked away from Baby Zetty, he went over to Jay''s side in a daze. He had no idea why Daddy cared so much about Granny before this. However, now that he found out the reason, he was unable to dispel the regret he felt. The 18-year-old Baby Zetty currently had the face of a n 80-year-old woman. Daddy must have been torn with grief looking at his aging daughter every single day. "Daddy.¡± Baby Robbie tried his best to squeeze a bright smile at Jay. Jay''s body-had recovered slightly and he was pretty clear-headed. ? However, the poison was not entirely out of his body and his injuries were notp etely healed, so he''was stitfrail. - He was lyiRg on the stone bed and looking atBaby Robbie somewhat dejectedly. Then, Jay urged him,¡± Robbie; Granny has been working too Hard nowadays. You and¡¯your sisters need to help her out more." "Alright," Baby Robbie responded to him quite bitterly. Jay was slightly taken aback. Why had Baby Robbie''s attitude toward Baby Zetty suddenly did a 180 turn? He could somewhat guess that Baby Robbie musthave found out about Baby Zetty''s identity. However, for-> Sir Ares, ethers recognizing her was no longer the top priority at the mordent. What he wanted ther most was 3S for Baby Zetty to save herself. Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 Since then, Baby Robbie had been tirelessly trying to help Baby Zetty. From collecting medicinal materials t o sorting and drying them, all the way to fetching Baby Zetty something to drink. Baby Zetty could feel that Baby Robbie''s attitude toward her had taken aplete turn. For a moment there, she even suspected that Baby Robbie had found out about her identity. She immediately felt more pressured. However, when she was about to make insinuations to test Baby Robbie, he wittily dispelled her worries. "You saved my daddy, so from now on, you''re considered the Ares family''s savior. Don''t worry about it. Because of your great kindness, my sisters and I will show you more respect in the future.¡± Baby Zetty heaved a sigh of relief. "I''m delighted that you think of it that way," said Baby Zetty. Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty''s aged appearance and felt extremely upset about it. Baby Zetty, Jens, and he were triplets, so the rtionship between the three was much closer. His sister''s pain hit him close t o his heart. Baby Robbie changed his approach and tried making her happy instead. "Granny, since your art of healing i s so exquisite, why not ept me as an apprentice? I''m brilliant, you know." Baby Zetty had thought about epting apprentices. However, training a healer would require learning the operations of many instruments and getting to know medicinal materials, as well as urately diagnosing the patient''s condition. None of this could be done overnight. Moreover, she did not know how much time she had left. She was afraid that she would kick the bucket in the middle of the process and lose Mister''s prestige after teaching a mere half-baked apprentice. Baby Zetty said, "I know that you''re brilliant, but I don''t have any skills to teach you at the moment. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll pass on my knowledge to you." Baby Robbie secretly ndered her inwardly, ''Once you get through this ordeal, I won''t bother learning your skills anyway." At this moment, Finn walked over with a beautiful bird in his hand and handed it to Baby Zetty. He asked, "Do you like it? It''s for you." Baby Zetty reached out and was ecstatic. "It''s beautiful.¡± Finn smiled and said, "With this fellow keeping youpany, you won''t be alone in the future.¡± Baby Zetty was not quite well-versed in animals and asked curiously, "What kind of a bird is it?" Baby Robbie had no clue as well, but he started babbling, "This is a robin, and it symbolizes love. This bird" represents the kindness and beauty of. f human nature.¡± Content. belongs to ig As soon as Baby Robbie said this, he secretly nced a t Baby Zetty. Then, he saw that Baby Zetty''s ears had turned red. Baby Robbie pursed his lips into a smile. Finn was feeling embarrassed as well and walked away with a flushed face. Baby Zetty shot a nce at Baby Robbie and said, " You''re mean.¡± Baby Robbie chuckled and said, "It was a casual remark. I didn''t know the two of you would take it seriously.¡± Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at him and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter that much to me as I''m an old woman. But your joke isn''t suitable for a young man like Finn." Baby Robbie nced at Finn and suddenly hatched an idea in his head. He hurriedly went after him. "Brother Finn!" Baby Robbie eximed out loud. Finn turned around and looked at Baby Robbie curiously. "Is something the matter?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie put his long arm around Finn''g shoulders and said, "Brother Fin; Granny Winter has been staying upte to make N medicire nowadays and she''s ~ exh ed. My dad wants us? to take tupas staying with her at night to help her out. Will you be willing to stay up and help her tonight?¡± Finn pondered over it and knew that Granny Winter had indeed been busy treating Grayson, Andy, and Sir Arestely. Hence, Finn replied, "No problem at all.¡± Baby Robbie was thrilled and said, "Great. So it''s decided, then! Afterward, Baby Robbie went looking for Sis Roxie and pulled her aside. He secretlyasked, "The military N intelligence division has a type of ? medicine that''s specifically used to force prisoners to confess. The-one that makes them tell the truth even if they take just a little bit oft. Do you still remember the formuta of that medicine?" Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 Roxie fixed her deep and unfathomable eyes on Baby Robbie, interrogating him somewhat angrily, "Why on earth do you want that harmful stuff?¡± Baby Robbie embarrassedly rubbed the tip of his nose. From Roxie''s gaze, she seemed to think that he was going tomit a crime. Baby Robbie was unwilling to expose Baby Zetty''s identity and vaguely said, "Come on. I just need it for something.¡± Roxie had always kept the military intelligence division''s matters hush. If Baby Robbie could not tell her the reason, Roxie would naturally refuse to hand the form to him "I''l not hand such a thing to you. Give up, Robbie. We''ve finally bid our farewells to the military intelligence division. How could you still think about those things from the past? It''s not like you don''t know how atrocious those things are.¡± Baby Robbie felt utterly helpless and ultimately took another approach. He started muttering in a panic,¡± Sis Roxie, I''ll tell you the truth. I''ve fallen in love with a girl, but I don''t know what she thinks about me. I merely want to give her the medicine so I can ask her about her feelings for me." Roxie''s face turned pale. She shot a sullen nce at the other sisters inside the cave and pulled Baby Robbie into somewhere more remote. "Who are you in love with?" she asked Baby Robbie nervously. Her intuition told her that the girl Baby Robbie fancied would undoubtedly be one of the military intelligence division sisters. After all, Baby Robbie was only around them all the time and he had nc opportunity to get close to any other girls. Baby Robbie acted coy and embarrassed on purpose, saying, "Ch man, nothing''s even happening yet There''s no way I can just tell you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Roxie relentlessly pursued an answer. "Is it ane of the military intelligence division sisters?" Baby Robbie could only nod his head in response. Roxie sighed, and she appeared to be in lower spirits. "Alright. I''ll help you out.¡± Baby Robbie was ecstatic and said, "Thank you, Roxie.¡± He hugged Roxie before leaving in high spirits. Roxie looked at Baby Robbie''s unruly and carefree pace, as well as his. back view that was slowly getting farther ¡®and farther away from her field-of vision. He finally ? disappeared. od Roxie''s tears abruptly started flowing out. She felt terrified and fric. She never thought that there would be a day when Baby Robbie would leave her. However, Baby Robbie''s words and actions today made Roxie have an epiphany. No cone here would be able to make Baby Robbie stick around. Since he was all grown up now, he would find a girl he liked and start a family of his own. Roxie turned around and walked away with tears on her face She came to the mountains and earnestly looked for the medicinal herbs for Baby Robbie. As she was. _ doing this, a single thought was N constaply repeating i n her head¡± Her lire with Baby Robbie was lirpite ed now, so she had to cherish erery moment and do everything she could for him who eheartedly. However, Roxie was uncontrobly upset now and tears continued to stream down her face. She ultimately ended up with reddened eyes. By the time she returned to the cave, the sisters noticed that Roxie''s expression looked off. They wanted. to ask h¨¦tr more about it, but Roxie showedthem an indifferent logk: She merely went to look for Baby Zetty while carrying the medicinal nfaterials. Baby Zetty was slightly startled when she saw Roxie. "What''s the matter, Miss Roxie?" Baby Zetty asked with much concern Roxie ced the medicinal materials down and forced a smile as she said, "Granny, may I borrow your medicinal pestle?" Baby Zetty nodded. "Go ahead.¡± Roxie said, "Thank you." Baby Zetty looked on as Roxie ced the medicinal materials into the mortar and pounded vigorously as i f the materials were her enemies. She was crushing them with ease. Baby Zetty nced at the medicinal materials, and she became suspicious upon seeing the form. These medicinal materials could cause psychedelic reactions in one''s head. What was Sis Roxie nning t o use this for? Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 "Who got on your nerve, Miss Roxie?¡± Baby Zetty could not help but ask. Roxie''s hand movements paused slightly, and she smiled bitterly at her while saying, "No one. I just feel a little stifled, that''s all.¡± Baby Zetty snatched the medicinal pestle and said, "If you have anything to say, don''t hold back. Your body will suffer from it." After all, she was the most typical example of this. Roxie grabbed the medicinal pestle back but said nothing in response. After crushing the medicinal materials into a powder, she quickly made them into pills. Baby Zetty secretly watched as the materials were made into three pills and kept that in mind. After Roxie made the pills, she went looking for Baby Robbie and handed two of them to him, saying, "These are the pills you wanted. I just made them.¡± Baby Robbie was startled. "You''re quick!" Roxie¡¯s eyes were currently filled with bitterness, though she was still smiling. He had no idea how much she cared about him. A singlemand from his mouth would make her execute it as though it was an imperial decree. However, Roxie did not want to bring any trouble or burden to Baby Robbie, so she merely kept the love she had for him in her heart. Baby Robbie took the pills and said to Roxie, "Thanks, Sis Roxie." "Yeah," Roxie answered faintly. Baby Robbie took the pills and went looking for Baby Zetty. He looked around with his hands behind his back as i f he had nothing to do and started chatting about ordinary things with Baby Zetty. "What are you up to, Granny Winter?" Baby Zetty said, "Making some guiding drugs for Grayson and Andy.¡± Baby Robbie responded, "They seem to be doing better recently. Is the witch poison under control now?" Baby Zetty nodded. "Mhmm." Baby Robbie was bewildered. Since he had no idea that Winter was Baby Zetty before; he had zero doubts about her medical skills. Now thats he kney-Winter was his little sister and recalled how silly she used 0 b e, itshocked him that the gittcould detoxify witch poison afterstudying medicine for such a short time. He started to truly admire Baby Zetty¡¯s ability. "Granny Winter, your medical skills are awesome!" Baby Robbie eximed sincerely. Baby Zetty-smiled at him humbly and said, 2Although witch poisonas considered a dark art, it''s still rtivelymon. Unlike those skills that have been forgotten about and 1 make one utterly clueless.¡± Baby Robbie perfunctorily responded while secretly ncing at Baby Zetty. He slid out the pills hidden in his sleeve When Baby Zetty was not paying attention to him, Baby Robbie threw the pills into her ss of water.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, he picked up the ss and walked over to Baby Zetty, pretending to be caring as he said, "You''ve been working hard, Winter. Have a sip of this." Baby Zetty tock the ss from him. She had always been simple-minded, so she would not be suspicious o f Baby Robbie having ulterior motives. However, after a few sips, she finally felt that something was amiss. Baby Robbie used to be particrly indifferent toward her, yet he was suddenly so attentive. It seemed as if h e was hiding malicious intentions... Baby Zetty suddenly remembered the pills made by Roxie and came to the realization that the water had been spiked. However, at this moment, Baby Zetty merely thought that Baby Robbie was using the drug to interrogate her about her identity. After all, they had always been skeptical of her origins. She would never have thought that Baby Robbie was using this to set her up with Finn. Baby Zetty-ced the ss of water on the table and said with a sullen¡± face, "If you want to know why Sir Ares Is- so kind to me, you could''ve justasked. What''s the point ? of giving me-this stuff?" - Baby Robbie showed a smile. This silly girl might have advanced medical skills now, but her IQ seemed to not have improved along with her talents. As her big brother, he was getting quite worried about her simple-mindedness. Baby Robbie was unwilling to expose his own ns, s o he deliberately took advantage of the situation and asked, "Then tell me, why are my dad and brother being so kind to you?" "Because I''m..." Baby Zetty said this a few times but she continuously hesitated. Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 Baby Robbie said, "Forget it. I''ll not make it hard for you if you''re reluctant to tell me. I wish you the sweetest dream tonight, Granny.¡± Baby Robbie left with a smile after uttering these words. Baby Zetty was a little confused. Baby Robbie had spared no effort to prepare those pills. Was it not to interrogate her as to why Daddy was kind to her? Why did he give up so easily? Baby Zetty pondered over it and could not seem to figure out the answer. Later, she thought that perhaps i t was due to Baby Robbie''s kind nature that he did not want to force her to do things against her will. Hence, she proceeded to put her guard down After Finn had his dinner in the evening, he remembered Baby Robbie''s instructions and hurried over to look for Baby Zetty. It was just that there was a slight moment of hesitation before Finn entered. Ultimately, his kindness prevailed. He thought that there was no need to be afraid of gossip as he would not be doing anything wrong. Hence, he knocked on the door. "Granny Winter." Inside, Baby Zetty was dumbstruck to hear Finn''s voice. She nkly mumbled out, "Come in.¡± Finn entered and saw that Baby Zetty was sorting out the medicinal materials, looking extremely busy. He immediately smoothed out his knitted brows. "You''ve been very busy these days, Granny. Let me help you out," said Finn while walking in. Baby Zetty looked at the moonlight outside and then back at Finn, who was standing in front of her. She kept feeling that there was something peculiar with Finn''s arrival, but when she opened her mouth, she said something that made her utterly gobsmacked "That''s great. Then you should stay here for the night I need you here." Baby Zetty covered her mouth, and it suddenly dawned on her how mysteriously effective the pills that Baby Robbie gave her were. Finn was open and candid, as well as a man of noble character. Hence, he did not find anything inappropriate about her words.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He sat down in front of Baby Zetty and humbly observed her as she worked. Then, he began to provide his assistance. It was just that the silence between the two was making the atmosphere stiflingly awkward. Finn had t o find something to talk about. "When will our master''s poison bepletely cleared up, Granny?" "Another five to six days.¡± "What about Grayson and Andy''s witch poison?¡± "I''ve made the medicines for their entire course of treatment. By the end of it. the two of them will bepletely free of the poison''s control over them." "Thank you so much for this, Granny. You''ve worked very hard.¡± Finn looked over at Baby Zetty and said with gratitude. Baby Zetty was suddenly stirred up and said, "Finn, I don''t like it when you call me ''Granny¡¯." Finn was started but proceeded to smile before saying, ''l understand. You wantxqe to call you Winter, -> right? Blt due to your seniority and you being Sir Ares¡¯ savior, I sh¨¦uld be addressing you as Granny¡¯. t''s onfy proper.¡± = Baby Zetty said, "I don''t like you calling me ''Granny¡¯. It has nothing to do with Sir Ares, but it''s because I like you. Do you understand?¡± Finn staredat Baby Zetty in a daze:. The expression on his face showed that he-was deep in thought. Even SO, he smiled unaffectedly and said, "Granny, it''s an honor that, you like Me." Baby Zetty could not suppress the emotional rush surging within and immediately grabbed Finn''s hand while saying sternly, "Finn, I love you." Finn was so startled that all of the medicinal materials in his hands fell to the ground as he stood u p straight. His handsome face was turing pale. "Granny, I deegly respect you as a person with good moral standing, but I didn expect you to be so > frivolousidn private. I regarded yog-as zc) friend despite our age difference, but YSU instead have the kind of idea that-you shouldn''t be having for me. F8w could you-" Baby Zetty bravely walked toward him and grabbed his hands to ce them on her face, asking, "If I were Baby Zetty. would you mind my age and appearance?¡± Finn vigorously flung her hand off and said, "But you''re not Baby Zetty, so there''s no need for me to think about the answer to that question.¡± Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 Baby Zetty''s eyes were red, and helpless tears were escaping from them. "So you do care about my age and how ugly I am.¡± Finn looked at her in astonishment and felt that Granny Winter was simply unreasonable. He was getting slightly angry and said, "Granny, perhaps my actions have caused you to misunderstand. I''d like to sincerely say sorry to you because of it. I thought that given our age gap, you could act within the boundaries even if I were to treat you well. I was merely doing everything as an act of friendship.¡± Baby Zetty started weeping bitterly. She knew very well that she should not be saying these disgraceful words, but it was out of her control. She wanted to feel his love for her again before leaving this world She knew that this was unfair to Finn. However, she was selfish and wanted him to apany her, despite her being in the shell of an old grandmother, i n the name of love. After Finn said these words, he hastily left. Baby Zetty was unwilling to ept this. If she had not revealed her love for Finn and if they bid farewell as friends in the end, Baby Zetty would have been satisfied with that ending. However, what was there left for her now? Finn would leave her side with a misunderstanding against her, feeling nothing but contempt for her. How could she be willing to ept such an ending? Baby Zetty was anxious and flying into a rage out of humiliation. She decided to press her luck all of a sudden. "Finn!" she roared out to him. Finn hid at the entrance and did not turn around. He merely asked coldly, "Do you have anything else to add?" Baby Zetty hesitated for a moment before she mustered up the courage to walk toward Finn. "Finn, aren''t you curious as to why I showed up in Sacred Land?" Finn turned around and locked at her suspiciously. Truthfully, he had always been curious about it. Granny Winter could barely walk. How did she manage to climb Sacred Land''s rugged mountain road? Baby Zetty urgently questioned again, "Aren''t you curious as to why I put myself in dangers way when I''m this old just toe to Sacred Land? "Aren''t you curious about who I buried next to the sunflower field that day? "Aren''t you curious who passed me these medical skills?" Finn was curious to know the answers, bythe was somewhat afraid that this overly sentimental ~ elle worian would sunderstand his intentions once more. He said coldly, "lI don''t concern myself with your matters." = Afterward, he set out to leave. Baby Zetty fell to the ground, and she wept in anguish. After Finn walked out, his heart was still filled with doubts. What kind of mystery was there behind Baby Zetty''s questions earlier? Even from his pace and heavy steps, one could tell that he was feeling depressed At this moment, he could hear a sad yet graceful and subdued tune being yed by Granny Winter behind him When Finn heard this familiar melody, he thought that Granny Winter was ying Meeting One Another. There were many simrities between Meeting One Ancther and Forgetting One Another, which he created. However, after listening more, Finn''s eyes were filled with astonishment. This was not Meeting One Another that Granny had altered; it was his Forgetting One Another, The part which baffled Finn most was that there were several complicated notes that Granny Rn Winter failed t o hit, and those were the sare notes that Baby Zetty cou dot seem to get past ng- matter how much she tr ied back then. . =~ When Granny Winter rearranged Meeting One Another, few of the notes in that specific part of the song had deliberately been changed. Hence, he did not seem to notice the problem earlier. Finn''s footsteps stopped. At that moment, all of the answers to those questions came to him. Granny Wintergeemed to be suffering from''an illness that elerated her aging process. She- was stillghysically strong when ) she went up the mountain, but after¡± spending some time here, thatwas when she lost the ability totrek the rfduntain road. NovelDrama.Org As for the person she had buried beside the sunflower field, it was her grandmother, Mr. Boye. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 The moment Finn realized the answers to these questions, he wanted to give himself a massive p in the face. How could he have been so stupid? How could he have hurt Baby Zetty again? He abruptly turned around and dashed toward Baby Zetty once more. At this moment, Baby Zetty was sitting on the ground dejectedly. Her gray hair appeared as white as snow now, and she had aged rapidly in a split second. Baby Zetty sat there while tears quietly streamed down her face. She was utterly helpless and had given up all hope. Seeing Baby Zetty rapidly aging before his eyes, Finn felt a strong sense of self-abasing in his heart. He staggered toward her and slowly squatted down. Then, he tenderly hugged Baby Zetty into his arms. Baby Zetty looked up. and when she saw Finn, she pushed him away in resistance. However, Finn was holding onto her too tightly, so tightly that she simply could not escape his embrace. Baby Zetty could only weep out sorrowfully. Finn murmured, "lI missed an opportunity with you once, but I won''t miss it again in my lifetime. I used to feel inferior and despised myself for being older. I feared that you''d despise me when you grew up. Now, the heavens are telling me that if you truly love the other person, you wouldn''te to dislike them due t o their old age. You''ll continue to love them dearly. "Zetty, give me another chance. Let me stay by your side, okay?" Baby Zetty desperately shook her head. "I''m not her. You got it all wrong.¡± Finn said, "I know that you''re my Baby Zetty. Don''t be upset, Zetty. We''ll find a way to cure your disease.¡± Baby Zetty knew how old she was getting by now. She even started having the desire to die. She refused to expose her weakest moment to the people she cared about the most. There was only one thought in mind, and that was to continuously deny her identity. Hence, she said, "l told you that I''m not your Baby Zetty." Finn gently lego of her. When he saw Baby Zawy s eyes, even though they had aged, they were still c beautiful-The ck of her pupils¡± ~ and the s white of her sclera were distictly separate, still as bright as gers. . = = RN Her pupils were as dark as ck ink, while the white parts were pure as spring. They were the same eyes that were in Finn''s memory. Finn could no longer care about those myriad taboos and suddenly leaned over to kiss her. Baby Zetty''s eyes widened in shock.. At that moment, it was as if her entire body had turned inte a puppet-she was unable to move a single muscle. After a short while, she recovered her senses and pricked Finn with one of her silver needles. She chose to run away all alone on a stormy night. Due to her exhaustion. she took some medications that allowed her to run faster. The next day.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Baby Robbie came to look for Baby Zetty early i n the morning. he only saw Finn lying on the ground. Baby Zetty had disappeared Baby Robbie woke Finn up, and Finn proceeded rapa his dizzy head. When he remembered the things - that had happenedst night, Finn abruptly crawled back up and: asked Baby Robbie in a stirred up manner,¡± Where''s Winter?" Conten belongs to = Baby Robbie shrugged and said, "She ran off." Finn grudgingly nced at Baby Robbie and asked," What on earth did you do to her yesterday?" Baby Robbie said, "I think I''m supposed to ask you that question.¡± Finn said bitterly, "She started confessing her love to me and I rejected her. Then, she began aging rapidly. Her whole head of hair turned as white as snow.¡± Baby Robbie said, "Why are you so foolish? If she was aging rapidly, didn''t you start to question her identity?" Finn said, "Well, if I still haven''t guessed her identity a t this point, you may aswell call me mentally deficientCBut I already guessed it last night and Baby Zetty became hostile: She wouldn''t admit that she''s¡¯ Baby Zetty and even used her skver needle to make m edose consciousness.¡± Content {belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie suddenly felt that his good intentions had brought about dire consequences for them Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 Jenson suddenly walked over and red at Baby Robbie coldly. He sarcastically reprimanded him,¡± What a fine job you did.¡± Baby Robbie felt wronged by this and said, "I was merely hoping that my sister and Brother Finn could end up together. Since they like each other, they''lle to regret it for the rest of their lives if they miss the opportunity to confess their feelings for each other.¡± Jenson wanted to continue criticizing Baby Robbie, but Finn stopped him all of a sudden and said, "Stop ming Robbie, Jens. He''s not wrong. I''m very grateful to him that he gave me the chance to find out that Winter was Zetty all along. I know that Baby Zetty can''t ept me right now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I''ll find a way for her to ept me again.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Finn said this, he bid farewell to Jenson and Baby Robbie, saying, "I''ll go out and lock for Baby Zetty. I''ll bring her back safe and sound.¡± Jens and Baby Robbie nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Finn thought that since Baby Zetty was old and had limited mobility, she could not have gone far. As long a s he sped up, he thought that he would soon be able to catch up to Baby Zetty, However, even after walking for quite some time, he failed to locate her on the road and abruptly felt uneasy. "Baby Zetty!" he started yelling out loud. Meanwhile, when Sir Ares learned that Baby Zetty had left the cave, he quickly and anxiously sat up. Then, he began discussing with Cole. "Cole, now that Grayson and Andy''s poison is under control, I think you should consider heading back to Imperial Capital.¡± Sacred Land was a dangerous ce, and Jay merely wanted to have most of them go back to Imperial Capital where it was safe. Only then could he stay put without further worries to look for Baby Zetty. Cole began teasing Jay, "Don''t you miss Angelina and Angel?" Jay nodded. Of course, he missed his wife and daughter very much. "I miss Angelina, and I miss Angel as well. But I still have some unfinished business here." "What business?" Cole asked curiously. Jay told him the truth, "I''m going to look for Baby Zetty." Cole said, "Then I''ll keep youpany.¡± Jay asked him in return, "Don''t you want to head back to Shirley and Dawn?" Cole was used to traveling around. He was wholly unfettered and did not have a care in the world. However, he would asionally be in a daze nowadays and miss his son back in Imperial Capital. As for Sis Shirley, his feelings toward her were bizarre. He was not that passionate about her, yet he hoped that she was living her days well At this time €-Zayne dashed in and _ started toery out in excitement when he heard that they were BS returning to Imperial Capital. "We'' ve beertout here for so long. We''re finally going home!" Content belongs tS"NovelDrama.Org - After a short cry, he began to be in disbelief that Jay and the others. would leave Sacred Land just like this. Zayne started probing, "But we haven''t found Grandma Boye: Can we-go home empty-handed?" Cole rolled his eyes at him. "What''s the purpose of using to Sacred Land?" "To look for Boye," said Zayne. "And why were we looking for Boye?" Zayne replied, "So that we can save Grayson and Andy." Cole nodded and continued, "Now that Grayson and Andy are getting better, that means all of you can go home now.¡± Zayne kept feeling like there was something off with this logic, but it seemed like there was nothing wrong with it He ultimately epted this oue happily and rejoiced. "Okay! Let''s go home." Then, he realized something else?. and red at Cole and Jay. "Whatdo you mean by that? Are the twoof you ot going back? Are youo conning me into going a) alone?" Cole said, "We''re staying behind to look for Baby Zetty." In the spirit of loyalty, Zayne said, "Then I have to stay behind and look for my precious niece toc.¡± Cole scoffed at him disdainfully. "You being here will only cause your niece to huff away in anger.¡± "How would I make her angry?¡± Zayne felt that he was being wrongly used of something. 1 Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 Cole said, "With that head of yours, you may not recognize your niece even if she''s standing in front of you." Zayne felt that he had been severely humiliated for his 1Q. He bluntly scoffed back, saying, "That''s my precious niece you''re talking about. I can recognize her even if she has turned to ashes.¡± Feeling that his words would bring about a bad omen, Zayne patted his mouth after saying it. He reprimanded himself, "What''s with this mouth of yours?" Hence, Jay decided to spare him. Cole looked over at Jay and said, "Why don¡¯t you tell this muddle-headed idiot the truth? Otherwise, when h e returns to Imperial Capital, he''ll only add more unnecessary details to the story to twist the rtionship between you and Winter. At that time, if Angeline hears his one-sided story, she''ll be somewhat ufortable with it." Jay nodded Zayne was dumbfounded as he listened to these two i n front of him. Feeling utterly displeased, he muttered, "What truth? Why do all of you know something I don''t?¡± Cole bluntly insulted Zayne, saying. "Because you''re stupid.¡± Zane asked curiously, "What are all of you hiding from me?" Cnly then did Cole tell him the truth, "Haven''t you been extremely curious as to why Sir Ares is so goed t 0 Granny Winter?" Zayne still felt annoyed when this incident was mentioned. He stared at Jay in dissatisfaction and said, "I just find it strange, that''s all. You''re usually a cold, pure-hearted person with no desire. Yet you were overly considerate of Granny Winter." Jay stared at him speechlessly and started demonstrating his eloquent, sharp tongue, "Your IQ is no different from a child''s." "You''re still insulting me..." Zane was fuming At this moment, Cole immediately exposed the truth." It''s because Granny Winter is Sir Ares¡¯ little darling.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zayne''s face twitched violently. "His little darling?¡± Cole paused for a short while before saying, "She''s Baby Zetty." Zayne''s eyes were almost protruding out of his sockets. "What did you say? Winter is Zetty? How is that possible?" Zayne shook his head like a rattle. "They don''t even look alike.¡± Zayne thought that Sir Ares and Cole were in cahoots, trying to mess with him. Jay said, "In order to avoid being chased by others, Zetty did a terrible body disguise skill on herself. This secret technique has made her age very quickly.¡± Zayne''s shaking head abruptly froze At this moment, he had an epiphany. Sir Ares, Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Finn were all kind to Winter because they had recognized Baby Zetty. As her uncle, not only had he failed to recognize her, but he even deliberately made things difficult for the sickly child over and over again. Zayne was extremely ashamed at the moment. He quietly asked Sir Ares, "Am I thest person to be aware of Baby Zetty''s identity?" Cole shrugged his shoulders before nodding and saying, "If I hadn''t told you about it, with that IQ of yours, you would''ve been thest person to know the truth." Zayne resentfully rolled his eyes at Cole. "Are you insulting me?" Then, Zayne started writing himself off as utterlyshopeless instead. He said, "All of you know very well how stupid I. an I''ll definitely not be able to get-qut of Sacred Land on my" ow n-No can do, I''m staying put. And ''m=going to look for our Baby Zetty with you. I ¡ª still have to apologize to her personally.¡± Jay said, "Let¡¯s-talk about your apology nexttime. All you can do now is treat-her as Winter and dont put any pressure on her. I don''t think Baby Zetty will be able to admit her trueddentity to us for the time beifg.¡± o Zayne cooperated obediently this time. "Okay." After Baby Zetty left the cave, she managed to quickly run more than a mile in one go due to the effects of the medicine. When Finn-managed to chase after Baby Zetty, she hid in the shrub next to her. Hearing him calling out to her earnestly, Baby Zetty''s heart was Over elmed with a pang ofintense sadness. Content belongs.to NovelDrama.Org - Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Cnce Finn walked farther away, Baby Zetty turned into ancther fork road and parted ways with Finn. She arrived at a stream and sat on top of a stone. She had not been able to find some free time to figure out her state of mind. The things that had happenedst night were all too sudden. Under the drug''s effects, she actually confessed to Finn while she was still in her old shell. She had evidently frightened Finn. However, the intelligent Finn ultimately recognized her and fortunately, he did not dislike her because of i t. On the contrary, Brother Finn was still willing to ept her. His feelings for her were so passionate that Baby Zetty found it hard to resist. Moreover, his feelings were so deep that he even kissed her... She was so ugly and old now. How on earth could he kiss her when she was like this? When she thought about the kiss that was filled with emotions, Baby Zetty''s face became scalding hot. Her tender heart began to twitch, and since she was a shy girl, she could feel her whole body zing. She shyly covered her face while secretly fantasizing. How nice would it be if I hadn''t gotten sick? I could be happy with my beloved man forever." Baby Zetty sat for a while. When she stood back up and was about to continue her trek, she inadvertently saw herself in the stream and discovered that her hair had unexpectedly turned ck. Baby Zetty was bbergasted by this. After she was rejected by Finnst night, she was heartbroken and all of her gray hair instantly turned as white as Snow. When did her hair start turning ck? Was this not indicating that she was getting younger? With her keen insight, Baby Zetty analyzed the reason for her sudden youth. Could it be that it was due to Finn''s kiss yesterday? She might have resisted in her heart, but she was still secretly ecstatic over it. Was the key to controlling Bodily Disguise rted to great joy and extreme sadness? Did she rapidly be so old due to extreme sadness? Hence, she became younger from being overjoyed?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Aftering up with this theory, Baby Zetty was ecstatic. Now, all she had to do was develop hormones that could control her emotions to make her body younger. Baby Zetty happily went up the mountains to collect medicinal herbs. Perhaps because she was in a particrly good mood, she started strutting. Behind her; a pair of tender eyes were glued to her back. Seeing her stooped figure yet how she still¡± insisted on doing the movements she fiked as a child, the corners of Fine" s lips curled up gently. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Then, he followed Baby Zetty along the way. Baby Zetty would asionally talk to herself along the way. "Since I tricked Brother Finn, would he be wandering farther and farther away since he can''t find me?¡± Finn found this amusing. ''Did you think I''d blindly run after you without a thought, silly old woman?'' Earlier when he ran a little farther up and did not manage to find Baby Zetty, he wisely turned around Baby Zetty was a little worried about Finn now. "Will Brother Finn run into some bad guys? Should I turn around and check on him?" Finn shook his head. "This silly girl is still so kind and considerate toward others.¡¯ After Baby-Zetty collected all of the medicinatma erials, she began =~ chewing them in her mouth to give them: taste. She said, ''So the- slightly sour and sweet taste mentioned in the book is GIEYS Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org When it got darker out, Baby Zetty went looking for a tree and sat under it to take a nap. Finn felt utterly distressed and took his outer coat off t o gently ce it on her. Finn retrieved the coat just before Baby Zetty woke up in the morning so that she did not discover him. After Sir Ares learned that Finn was guarding Baby Zetty. he ordered him, "Find a way to bring Baby Zetty back to Imperial Capital.¡± As for the rest of them, they would be waiting for the two at Sacred Land''s exit Zayne wag bbergasted at this and asked Jay,¡¯ Haven''t you been going on and-on about your little darling eachday? Why aren''t you logking for herand just waiting for her?" Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Jay said, ¡°I''m not that worried since Finn is protecting Baby Zetty." Zayne smiled and said, "So you''re ready to make Finn your son-inw?" Jay rolled his eyes at him. "Are you afraid of the worlding to an end?" Zayne pressed his lips together and said, "I don''t understand. The two were doing so well before and stuck by each other every single day. You just had to separate them. Now, under these circumstances, our Baby Zetty is no longer worthy of Finn. You have to settle for the next best thing and allow Finn to pursue Baby Zetty instead." Jay gloomily replied, "What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t allow it before because Baby Zetty was too young. Even if I agree now, it''s to fulfill Baby Zetty''s wishes." Zayne said, "It''s all because of your selfishness anyway. You''re just hell-bent on thinking about your daughter.¡± This time, Cole was on Jay''s side and said to Zayne,¡± Don''t make it sound so unpleasant. If you had a daughter, would you be willing to allow her to date when she''s so young?" Zayne retorted, "As long as the other party has great qualifications, it''s fine.¡± Then, he nced at Jay and continued, "Just like my sister. Didn''t she get chosen by a certain pig from the Ares family when she was ten?" Jay said in a pique, "Zayne Severe, if I could turn back time, I would''ve stopped Angeline from pursuing such an immature love. Angeline has suffered so much because of this immature rtionship.¡± Zayne started to pester endlessly, "What do you mean by that? Do you regret marrying my sister now? You have no conscience, Jay Ares! Don''t you know how much my sister has sacrificed for you?" Jay was speechless. "We''re onpletely different wavelengths.¡± Cole chuckled and said, "Well, your IQs aren''t on the same level to begin with." The group of people continued to walk toward the exit of Sacred Land The group did not expect that when they were leaving Sacred Land, there was still an earth-shattering catastrophe awaiting them. When Jayid his eyes upon Nephele, he knew that this would be the most difficult battle. Nephele was standing at the only exit and entrance to Sacred Land. There were plenty of fighters behind her. Jay could recognize a few of them as they had chased after him a couple ofdays ago. Jay had not ~~ seen the''others before, but they a had formidable auras. At first nce, he knew that the peqple here were not to b e trifled with. _Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? 1 "Sir Ares, did you think Sacred Land is a ce where you cane and go as you like?" Nephele said with a n evil grin. From her sinister smile, Jay realized that their ¡®entire trip to Sacred Land this time seemed to have been-part of. Nephele'' s n. Content: belongs to NovelDrama.Org = Cole cried out secretly, "It seems like we''ve been set u p. We''ve fallen into her trap.¡± "What do we do now?" Zayne asked in a panic. Jenson and Baby Robbie bravely stepped forward. " Daddy. let us test their strength.¡± Jay said, "The Poison Doctor herself is here. How can I allow you two to be so presumptuous?" Nepheleughed loudly. "As expected of you, Sir Ares. You seem to have a clear view of things." Jay said, "What''s with the crowd, Nephele? What''s your intention?" Nephele said, "I know that Boyes descendant is among you. If you hand her over, I''l let you go.¡± Jay said, "I''m sorry. There''s no such person here.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nephele retorted, "Don''t lie to me. The witch poison in Grayson and Andy has been cured. Who''d believe you even if you deny having Boye''s descendant among your people?¡± ¡°Then who is this descendant of Boye¡¯s?¡± Zayne began to act. "Why haven''t I heard of this person before?" Nephele sneered and said, "So you''re choosing to act dumb with me?¡± Zayne continued to be confused while replying, "Then tell us, who among us here is Boye''s = descendant? If you pinpoint us-to then, we''ll let you have then How abaut it?" Content belongs.fo 8! NovelDrama.Org - Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Nephele''s sharp gaze swept across everyone''s faces. She honestly had no idea who was Boye''s apprentice, but she knew for certain that Boye''s descendant was b y Sir Ares¡¯ side. It was because she had poisoned them several times, including the witch poison in Grayson and Andy''s bodies. Yet, they were able to resolve it on their own. Hence, Nephele knew that there was a star healer quietly rising among them. As the head disciple of Poison Doctors, she could never allow her opponent to resurrect once more. "It doesn''t matter if you refuse to tell me. I''ve put poison in the flowers and nts along the road. When you made your way here, you must''ve already been poisoned heavily. Before long, the poison inside of you will start ring up,¡± said Nephele as she smiled viciously. "I just don¡¯t believe that they''ll lock on helplessly without showing themselves as all of you die." Nephele was forcing Baby Zetty to show herself, but she was not aware that Baby Zetty was not with them at all. No matter how hard she tried to threaten and lure Baby Zetty, she would not be able toe forth. Moreover, everyone here was unyielding, so they would never betray Baby Zetty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sir Ares and Cole nced at each other. The two had a tacit understanding that they had to rapidly subdue the other party before the poison inside them started ring up. Cole spat out, "Shut it with all the nonsense. Just die." As soon as he said this, Cole flew up and threw out all of the weapons he had hidden. However, this great effort caused a violent surge of pain in his chest, making him spit out a mouthful of blood before falling straight to the ground "Cole!" Jay ran over and carried him on his shoulder, bringing him back to their side. At this moment, Jay knew that they should not be moving about with the poison in their bodies. Ctherwise, it would elerate the poison¡¯s effects on them However, Sir Ares did not want to sit idly by and resign to their fate. He said to Jenson, "I''ll stay and hold them back. You take the others and leave.¡± Baby Robbie stepped forward while smiling mischievously. He said to Jay, "You stand back, Daddy. I''ll deal with them.¡± Cnly then did Jay remember how unique Baby Robbie''s body was. He was immune to all sorts of poisons. Even when he had firste to them at the cave, he was the only one not poisoned while all the other sisters were Jay was still worried about his son and asked uneasily, "Can you handle this, Robbie?" Baby Robbie gave him an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture and said, "All o f you withdraw for now, Daddy. Cr you might die here." Judging from the overall situation, Jay decided to set off and said, "Then you have to be careful. Don''t stick around when things get messy.¡± "Got it." The sisters were not at ease leaving Baby Robbie on his own. Hence, Roxie said, "I''ll stay with you, Robbie." Baby Robbie said, "You''ve been poisoned. If you stay here, you''ll only be a burden to me." Roxie looked somewhat upset, but she still sensibly left with the others Nephele shot a cautious nce at Baby Robbie and said, "This kid has bizarre powers. All of you, be careful.¡± Baby Robbie deliberately pretended to be poisoned and walked over while staggering, He said, "There are so manyof you here. It won''t be a glorious win if you d o it by beating up someone who has already''been poisoned. Fight me one on-one if yGU have the guts." Content belongs to Nephele cunningly said, "Don''t listen to him. Quick, go and capture the rest of them.¡± As soon as she said this, the minions behind her swarmed over akin to bees: Baby Robbie stood stil. From hisposture alone, he looked¡± like hegould hold back the enemy''s forces all on his own, guarding the somewhat narrow mountain road behind him. Content belorigs to Jay brought all of his poisoned daughters and the others to leave at a rapid speed Nephele looked at their backs with a sinister sneer.¡¯ Sir Ares, don''t you~ know that if you take the same path back, you''l be poisoned even more? EvepHades won''t be able toave yott by then." NovelDrama.Org a Baby Robbie fiercely scoffed. "Then I''ll make sure you''ll be buried with them." Immediately after, Baby Robbie leaped and did a difficult spin kick, throwing two to three people to the ground He was one who could quickly dispose of his enemies as soon as he made a move. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 After three to four people fell to the ground, five to six others rushed over. They were fierce like tigers as they surrounded Baby Robbie. From their eyes, it was a s though they were locking at their prey. Baby Robbie rose in the air and knelt on top of a big man''s shoulders. Before the big guy could do anything, Baby Robbie held his head in his hands and twisted it suddenly. There was a snap when the man¡¯s head turned to the side. He had met his maker. Nephele showed a horrified expression. She did not expect Baby Robbie to be so different from the elegant Sir Ares. Baby Robbie did not make a move very often, but when he did, it was so very cruel. Seeing how cruel and bloodthirsty Baby Robbie was, the others were a little afraid of him now and did not dare to approach so hastily. However, there were still a few who were unafraid of death. A guy with a beard said, "I simply don''t believe that with so many of us here, we still can''t beat this hot- headed fellow. Everyone, charge!¡± After the others heard the encouragement, all of them rushed forward. Baby Robbie grabbed onto the dead man with the crooked neck and stood him up as though he was aContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. prop. While holding onto the guy, Baby Robbie did a revolving kick and hung upside down to seize one of the enemies by his testicles. The man rolled on the ground wretchedly while holding onto his crotch. "What a vicious child. You''re so young, yet you''re out here cutting off others¡¯ vital points,¡± said Nephele. Baby Robbie smiled charmingly. "When it''s a matter of life and death, my master said to let the other party lose by all means is an opportunity to strive for one''s life.¡± Nephele knew that the people around Baby Robbie were all-merciful and virtuous people. Baby Robbie''s fighting style came as a surprise as he was. from the harmonious Ares family. Nephele asked curiously," Wha''s your master?¡± Baby Robbie said, "You don''t have the right to know." After Baby Robbie said that, he flew back up like a fallen leaf in the middle of violent winds. Both of his hands locked conto two men''s throats, knocking them down again. Soon, many dead bodies were lying on the ground. Nephele stood up and curled her lips into a sneer. "If you continue to fight, Baby Robbie, I''m afraid that your daddy and the others will scon go to meet their makers." Baby Robbie''s pupils abruptly shrunk. "What did you say?" Nephele smiled triumphantly. "There are plenty ofpeople waiting to ambush them ahead. Although ~~ > they''re bt as powerful as the people here, they¡¯ re still more than encugh to deal with Sir Ares and the others whe are beyond saving.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Upon hearihg this, Baby Robbie wanted ta-turn back and help Daddy and the others. However, he was¡¯ tenaciously surrounded by the: people around him. He couldnot get away even after some time."Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ With an extremely anxious heart, Baby Robbie''s punches became even more violent than before. Meanwhile. Sir Ares and the others had been ambushed. When more than a dozen burly chaps camedut of the dark and stopped SicAres and the others¡¯ > escape, the poison started ring:t up inside their bodies. It made everyone unusirally weak that even watking became a problem. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org = When they encountered the enemies, the only option left was to be entrapped by them. They effortlessly bound Sir Ares and the others up, arrogantly saying, "Take them away." Zayne sorrowfully groaned. "We''re doomed. We''re done for!" At this moment, a young man leaped out from the sky. It was as if he had jumped down from the highest tree,nding in front of the thugs. He was sping his hands behind his back, looking extremely elegant and handsome. When the young man turned around, Sir Ares and the others saw his handsome face. It turned out to be Gale. Gale smiled as he greeted Sir Ares, "Sir Ares, I didn''t expect that someone as wise as you would also be reduced to the point where you''ve be a prisoner.¡± Jay said, "If you''re here to save me, I can''t thank you enough. But if you''re here for amusement, please do as you like.¡± Gale smiled at him lightly. "Don¡¯t be so angry. Sir Ares. I''ll save you no matter what happens today. But before that, I''d like to ask for one of your treasures.¡± Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 Jay looked at Gale suspiciously. He had been able to tell from the beginning that Gale''s life experience was not as simple. Even though he was about the same age as Baby Robbie and the others, the depth in his gaze and abilities were ipatible with his age. Moreover, his unaffected aura amid danger made Sir Ares suspect that... he and Angeline fell in the same category of people "What treasure do you want?" Sir Ares tried to probe. Gale smiled and said, "It''s not the time to discuss this, Sir Ares. You''ll know when the timees.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jay said, "What if Ie to regret thister on and disagree?" Gale smiled charmingly as if he was not worried about Sir Ares regretting his decision. Then, Gale said, "I think I should save you first, Sir Ares.¡± At this moment, those dozen burly chaps were still unaware of the impending danger. One of them sneered at Gale. "Hmph, isn''t it still toc early for you to ask for a treasure in exchange for saving them? Stinking brat, you look like you''re still wet behind your ears. Why don''t you beat us first?¡± Gale plucked off apound leaf from the tree, then picked off the leaflets from thepound leaf piece b y piece. While holding onto the leaves in his hand, his eyes shot an evil-looking gaze at the big guys. As far as one''s eyes could see, the leaves started swishing past like flying knives, piercing those men o n the chest, leg, and head. A man who got hit on the leg was about to kneel after his legs trembled slightly. A man hit on the head was immediately badly bruised with blood oozing out of the wound. It was a tragic sight to behold Then, a man who was hit on the chest clutched onto his chest while hisplexion turned somewhat purplish-blue. Jay and Cole looked over at Gale, utterly convinced by Gale''s inner strength. Gale was merely disying a small part of his talent earlier. He must have held back on the strength he used on the leaves. Gale was clearly still hiding his actual ability. However, how could the strong''s abilities stay hidden? When those enemies frantically surrounded Gale, he finally showed off hisbat skills. They were genuinely peculiar. His speed was breakneck. At first nce, it seemed as if his soul had left his body and two figures were confronting the opponents. Howeve , When the opponents became stronger, Gale''ssoul =¡± seemed to have split into three to six souls; More of his figures dashed forward to face the dozen ? opponents od Jay was utterly baffled. He tumed his head to look at Cole, yet Cole merelymented, "The kid is going too fast. He''s so fast I can¡¯t even see him.¡± Hence, Jay affirmed that Cole was unable to see Gale¡¯s monstrous skills. Jay could see clearly that Gale was able to wipe out the enemies so effortlessly. Yet, perhaps he was N trying to gull wool over everyone¡¯ Se eyes, safe was beating them up? ratherhalf- heartedly. Jay secretly spected that if Gale we eto go all uf ¡®on them, he would have probably killed these doz¨¦n opponents within seconds. Content belongs to At this time, Jay heard Jenson muttering, "What kind o f strangebat skill is this?¡± Jay asked him, "What kind of strange thing are you seeing?" Jenson rubbed his eyes and said, "I''m seeing more than a dozen figures helping Gale fight the opponents..." Jay was immensely startled. Why was Jenson seeing a different number of figures than him? How many soul soldiers had Gale summoned? Soon, those burly chaps were wailing in agsny on the ground. The scary thing was that it was as if their bodies had been bitten by N someting as their skin and flesh wereiot wholly intact. Lumps of dark red flesh were revealed Ufiderneath. NovelDrama.Org "He''s too merciless!¡± Zayne eximed. Gale walked over. Zayne was so terrified of him that h e immediately shrunk into Jay''s arms. "He''s the devil himself,¡± said Zayne. Cther than Zayne, everyone else showed a respectful attitude toward Gale. "What kind of weapon did you use?¡± Jenson asked. Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Gale calmly said, "A kind of Eastern sorcery." Zayne seemed a little calmer after hearing this. "So it''s Eastern sorcery, huh? Honestly, I thought you called out some departed spirits who were seeking vengeance by demanding the lives of others." Zayne patted his chest in lingering fear. Gale looked at the group of exhausted and haggard people, asking, "Gan you still walk?" Jay said, "Gale, we''ve been poisoned and we can''t take even a step. Can you please do something else for me?" ¡°Tell me, Sir Ares," said Gale in a forthright and straightforward manner. "Our Robbie is probably held up by Nephele''s men right now. We don¡¯t know how he''s doing. Please go and help him,¡± said Jay. Gale replied, "No problem." After Gale left, Zayne began rebuking Jay, "Big Brother, you should''ve asked him for one more thing. Ask him to look for Baby Zetty for us. She''s a healer. She can cure us of the poison.¡± Jay looked at Gale''s grave and stern figure, saying, "My intuition tells me that asking him to do things will cost us something else.¡± Zayne said, "You''re just unfairly judging a noble person with that despicable mind of yours. I find that kid very easy to get along with." Jay mocked him, saying, "You seem talkative and energetic. Why don''t you go looking for Baby Zetty instead?" Zayne immediatelyy on the ground. "I have no strength. I''m very weak as well." Jay was deeply worried at the moment about Baby Robbie''s safety as well as Baby Zetty''s illness. Now, he had to worry about the poison ring up in this group of people. Meanwhile... After Baby Zetty collected the medicinal herbs, she was extremely upset over theck of equipment for experimentation. "Where can I find the equipment for extracting ingredients here?" Baby Zetty contemted it for a long time and finally decided to take a risk out of desperation. "The Poison Doctor must have what I need.¡± Then, Baby Zetty packed up her bundle bag and staggered to look for the Poison Doctor''s residence. She asked several of the locals before finding out that the Poison Doctor lived in the castle ahead. However, a kind local had warned her, "Granny, I heard that the Poison Doctor is in a fairly bad mood recently. It se¨¦ms like she''s annoyed by those wharhavee from mperial Capital. I also heard that the Poison Dector is secretly doing. I > sormemysterious experimentsiOnce she''ssessful, she''ll neverbe suppressed by the Boyes again. But her experiments require people from Imperial Capital to serve as the guiding drug. It''s just that she failed to capture them... I f you go to the castle now, I''m afraid that the Poison Doctor will take her anger out on you. If she sends you off to deal with those Imperial Capital folk, you''ll be in heaps of trouble.¡± Cnly then did Baby Zetty learn that the conflict between Daddy and the Poison Doctor had reached a climax in the past few days. Baby Zetty was imitating Sacred Land''s ent when she asked, "The Poison Doctor hasn''t caught the folks from Imperial Capital yet?" "Most of the visitors from Imperial Capital have been poisoned. One can say that they won''t be difficult to deal with. But there''s one particr person among them who has RD peculiar martial arts skills. It wag terrifying. My eldest nephew ~~ managed to escape by chance. less what he saw? He told us that he saw ghosts. We don''t know if he was scared senseless or if he truly saw something so horrid.¡± Content belongs to Baby Zetty was secretly astonished. ''l don''t think Daddy or any of them is practicing such a peculiar martial arts skill?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Baby Zetty left the viger and continued to stagger toward the castle. This time arouqd, perhaps it was due to the figment of her imagination; Baby Zetty felt that someon&was tailing her. Thinking¡± back tg the ghost story she j just heard, Baby Zetty became Se frightened that she startedunning away frantically. Behind her, Finn was betweenughter and tears as h e locked at her. "This girl is so timid, but she¡¯s still trying to get out into the world on her own. Let''s see if she has the gall to go out all alone in the future.¡± Baby Zetty ran for quite some time, up until she could barely take another step. Hence, she started crawling forward with her hands instead However, her old body was making her feel drained rather quickly. She sat on the ground and suddenly felt that her skirt had been caught by something from behind. Terrified by this, Baby Zetty closed her eyes and started chanting prayers. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 "Our Father who is in Heaven, hallowed be your name ...¡± After praying for quite some time, she noticed that there seemed to be no movements around her. Hence, Baby Zetty bravely opened one eye. Finn was crossing his arms on his chest. He could not help butugh when he looked at her old face as she behaved so childishly. At the same time, he also found her charming. "You managed to trek the mountains ande to Sacred Land, was it from praying along the way?¡± Finn said while smiling Baby Zetty''s whole body froze upon hearing Finn''s voice behind her. After a short while, Baby Zetty turned her head slowly and saw Finn looking at her with a mischievous smile. The pair of beautiful eyes was no longer as cold as before, For a moment there, Baby Zetty was about to escape again. However, when she got up and walked two steps forward, she turned back around again. Finn asked her curiously, "Why aren¡¯t you escaping?¡± Baby Zetty asked him, "Have you been following me all this time?" Finn sighed and said, "s, I''m a big old idler. I do nothing all day, so what else can I do if not chase after my wife?" 1 Baby Zetty''s ears were turning red from embarrassment. She said, "What are you talking about? Who said anything about being your wife? Can .. Can''t you see our age difference?¡± Finn leaned his face closer and asked, "So you dislike me now because I''m old?" Baby Zetty simply chose not to speak since that could make things worse. She merely red at him. Finn smiled yfully and said, "Sc you''re not despising me for being old? Perhaps you already have someone else in your heart?" Baby Zetty said, "I have one foot in the grave now. Why on earth would I want to harm anyone else? If you say any more nonsense, I''ll start ignoring you."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Finn stopped being unruly and asked seriously, "Then how did youe to know Gale?" His voice was filled with jealousy. Baby Zetty did not expect Finn to have such a childish side to him and teased, "How old are you? Why are you so bothered about a kid? How shameful." "A kid?" Finn did not know whether tough or cry. "Gale''s age is simr to yours. How is he a kid?" Baby Zetty teased, "In your heart, aren''t I always the kid who never grows up?¡± Finn embarrassedly rubbed on his nose and smiled bashfully while saying, "I didn''t know much about philosophy back then. I''ve studied more about it in the past few years. My knowledge has greatly improved now.¡± Baby Zetty was startled. "What does this have to do with philosophy?" Finn held Baby Zetty''s shoulder with one hand and said, "Listen to my analysis. In the ? past, EINES thought that Jou ''d never grow up, so I didn''t wantto d o anything to harm you. But that kind of thinking was wrong. was locking at the problem froma static point of view. This was the.ty ypical doctrine that exigmal reality I is a product of consciousness. Now that I''ve discovered that you''re aging much faster than me, I had an epiphany that things are constantly developing. If we''re to live every day in the present, that''s the true wisdom." After saying this, Finn looked at Baby Zetty proudly and boasted, "Don¡¯t you think I''m right?¡± Baby Zetty was at a loss for words. She had never been an eloquent person, and her personality was simple and somewhat unsophisticated. Ultimately, Baby Zetty merely sighed and said, ¡°You''re getting glibber and glibber.¡± Finn held her hgnd in his palm and ced it on is heart, saying earnestly, Tm not glib. I merely want topensate you for all those > sweet-yords that I previously ditin''t haved chance to tell you. Don''t try to escape now, Baby Zetty. well find a Way to cure your disease together.¡± Baby Zetty kept thinking about how old and ugly she was. Standing by Finn''s side made them such an ipatible pair. Hence, she still resisted, saying," I''m unsuitable for you..." Baby Zetty sald; "I''m not as eloquent as you are, and I can''t mutter out such bombastic words. But you must already know what my thoughts are, so when I say wele unsuited for each other, I mean wee unsuited for each other.¡± oo p. NN Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 Finn sighed destely and said in dismay. "Well, what a pity, then. I, Finn Gagher, have lived for 30 something years and took the initiative to pursue a girl for the first time. But s, it turned out to be a disaster. Perhaps God wants me to spend my lifepletely alone?" Finn was deliberately trying to gain Baby Zetty''s sympathy. She had always been kind-hearted and could not stand to watch the person she liked so depressed. At that moment, she just wanted to do her best tofort the disappointed Finn "It''s not that I don''t like you, Brother Finn. As you know, both of us aren''tpatible with each other due to my appearance right now. If... If you like me, then I''ll ept your feelings. Cnce my iliness is cured, I''ll agree to be with you." Finn was inwardly ecstatic. Baby Zetty was indeed the kid he had brought up! He knew one of her fatal ws very well-she was too kind. Finn said, "I''ll take you to find a cure for your illness now." Baby Zetty nodded However, after walking a few steps, Finn noticed Baby Zetty panting from exhaustion and felt extreme heartache for her. He said, "How about you sit over here and wait, Zetty? Tell me what medicinal materials you need and I''ll look for them.¡± Baby Zetty said, "I''ve gathered all of the medicinal herbs I need. I''m currently heading toward the Poison Doctor''sboratory to borrow some of her equipment.¡± Finn''s face became solemn. "Nephele Davis is a vicious woman with a prejudice against the Ares family. I''m afraid she won''t lend you things so honorably and openly. We can only sneak inside to do experiments. But if we touch anything in herboratory, she''ll quickly find out about it and do everything in her means to destroy our experiment.¡± After Finn analyzed the grim reality of things, Baby Zetty instantly regretted her hot-headed decision of agreeing to let Finn pursue her. "Brother Finn, I''m worried about my daddy and the others. Why don''t you go and look for them?" She began to think of a way to make Finn leave. Finn looked at her and smiled while saying, "Zetty. all your thoughts are written on your face. If I leave, who''ll protect you?" Baby Zetty bit her lip and med herself for being so dumb "Why am I so stupid?¡± Finn smiled and said, "It would''ve been nice if you really are stupid. I ~~ would''ve gasily fooled you, and you''d never aska single question. Zetty; you learned Boye¡¯s medical skills in just-three years. You''re really clever, sity girl." Content belongs t iS) = Cnly then did Baby Zetty smile sweetly. Finn pondered it over and over again before finally saying, "Zetty, how about we look for your brothers? I don''t think we''ll get to borrow the Poison Doctor''sboratory without their assistance.¡± Baby Zetty''s eyes widened and she waved both her hands in resistance while saying, "No, no way. I can''t allow so many people to take risks for me. This will only overwhelm me with more than what I deserve." Finn grabbed her shoulders and said, "Listen tome, Zetty. You''re Boye''s only-descendant. You belong to the Byes. You''re charitable and do gogg-to hose who are seeking treatrvent. We need a healer like you. If you stay alive, Zetty, you! I b£¤ng nothing but gospel to many others." Baby Zetty''s cheeks were streaming with tears. "But it''s too dangerous. It''s too dangerous.¡± Finn was incredibly moved and sighed with sorrow.¡± You clearly know how dangerous it is to go to the Poison Doctor on your cwn, so why would you rather g ? on this dangerous journey alone? Why are you so foolish?" Finn hugged Raby Zetty tightly into his arms, teags welling up in his eyes as he said, ih the future, I''l never let you takechances all alone. Mr. Baye had a partner like Grandpa as wel, and ey heroically sacrifi ced themselves together. I think also have the courage to apany you through this thorn-filled journey.¡± Baby Zetty was deeply moved by Finn, and big teardrops started rolling down one at a time.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Finn." Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 However, Baby Zetty failed to fulfill Finns request in the end. Baby Zetty had seen the cruelty of the poison sect and watched how they killed Mister and Grandpa with her very own eyes. Baby Zetty had also witnessed their nonexistent humanity. How could she allow Finn to apany her to this castle where there would be slim chances of escaping? Hence, when Finn and Baby Zetty were still walking along the road, she secretly stained the palm of her hand with medicinal powders that could stun Finn. A''s Finn had been holding her hand along the way and was reluctant to let it go, he ultimately discovered that something was amiss after apanying her for quite some time "Did you do something to me, Zetty?" When Finn felt how weak his limbs were, his first instinct told him that Baby Zetty had done something to get rid of him. Baby Zetty stretched out her hands to hug Finn, who was tottering. With tear-filled eyes, she said to him," Brother Finn, Nephele killed Grandma Boye and Grandpa. This hatred is something irreconcble, and I have to face Nephele no matter the consequences. And you, you''re in the prime of your time. There''s no need for you to take risks with me. I used the Cartge -weakening Powder on you, so you''ll not be able to walk in the next four hours. However, you''ll still retain your consciousness.¡± Finn was highly enraged. "Why are you so disobedient, Zetty?!" Baby Zetty smiled tearfully and said, ¡°Brother Finn, the Poison Doctor has almost eradicated the entire Boyes'' bloodline. After getting progeria, my future is uncertain as well. I failed to leave any other descendants for Boye and feel ashamed to face Mister after this. So it''s now myst wish to take revenge for the entire Boyes'' bloodline and settle our grudges with the poison sect.¡± Upon learning that she was going to seek revenge on the Poison Doctor herself, Finn was extremely anxious. "No, Zetty. No way. You''re not a well- matched opponent. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices!¡± Baby Zetty dragged Finn into a hidden shrub and stared at him affectionately. Seeing the changes in his pupils, she knew that the medicine had taken effect. Baby Zetty suddenly leaned over and kissed Finn, saying, "Finn, if Ie back alive, propose to me. Okay?" Finn blinked his eyes with great difficulty. He was agreeing to Baby Zetty''s request. Baby Zetty quickly ran away with reddened eyes. Finn shut his eyes in agony and helplessness. At this moment, the only thing he could do was pray silently i n his heart that Sir Ares and the others could quickly locate Baby Zetty''s whereabouts.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The castle in front was the Poison Doctor''s base camp. After a long journey, Baby Zetty finally arrived in front of the castle. More than a dqzen security guards guarded the towering and extravagantcastle. Seeing Baby ~~ Zetty, twa of the guards came over and said in an unkind tone, "Old Tady, this isthe Poison Doctor''s. residence. What are you doing H¨¦te?" Content belongs ta~ Baby Zetty-had been scared witless along theoway here, trying to figure out a way to deal with the Poison Doctor: However, when she finally arrived at the destination, she found herself to be extremely calm. "What''s with that tone of yours? Since I''ve made the trip toe here, it''s because I have something important that I must see the Poison Doctor about.¡± "What''s this important matter you speak of?" "Hey now, I can''t just tell you," said Baby Zetty, pretending to be mysterious. The two security guards looked at each other, and one of them spected, "Could she be a swindler?¡± Another security guard said, "This is a crucia time. People from the higher-ups have recently given ~ orders tat we must be particrly alertting strangers enter the caste¡± Justin case they try to reseue the group of people from Iffiperial Capital.¡± Content.belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Zetty was inwardly startled. It seemed that Daddy and the others were in danger. After the two security guards discussed it, one of them said to Baby Zetty, "The Poison Doctor isn''t allowing guests at the moment. You may leave.¡± Baby Zetty smiled lightly and said, "Don¡¯t you know who I am? Tell your Poison Doctor that Boye''s descendant has arrived.¡± Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 When the two security guards heard that Baby Zetty was Boye''s descendant, their eyes were immediately fixed on her. Their gazes were akin to countless sharp arrows shooting at Baby Zetty. They locked at her again and again while wondering aloud, "How can Boye''s descendant be older than Boye herself? This was tantamount to sprinkling salt all over Baby Zetty''s wound. Baby Zetty said, "Mister''s principle in choosing an apprentice wasn''t about age but virtue.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Ancther security guard said, "Whether or not she''s a fraud, the Poison Doctor said that it''s better to kill all o f them than to miss even one. Since this olddy has sent herself to us, let''s just fulfill her wishes." Then, they said to Baby Zetty, "Come with us." After Baby Zetty entered the castle''s gate, she started looking around to find the location of theboratory. She took the opportunity to dig out Sir Ares and the others¡¯ whereabouts as well. "Young men, you lot have been trying to catch Sir Ares for so long now. Have you finally caught him?" The security guard heard Baby Zetty''s contemptuous tone and said, "Are you trying to lock down on us? I''m telling you now, even if the folks from Imperial Capital are powerful, they''ll eventually lose to us poison sect.¡± "Well, not all of them." Another security guard said,¡± Two managed to slip through our fingers. One''s called Robbie... Baby or whatnot, and the other one is Gill... Or Gale... The two weren''t poisoned, so they managed to escape. The Poison Doctor said that these two are very powerful and want us to pay close attention to Sir Ares and his group, lest they get rescued by them.¡± Baby Zetty got to know Daddy''s situation now and said to them casually, "So that''s how they lost? They were poisoned? If you people hadn''t used poison, you wouldn''t even be well-matched opponents for them.¡± Cne of the security guards nodded, epting that statement. "That''s true. They''re way too smart, and each one of them is extraordinarily skilled Cnly that Zayne guy is as stupid as we are.¡± The other security guard smacked him. "Why are you boosting other people''s prestige and undermining your own people? Stupid.¡± "I''m just telling the truth,¡± said the security guard aggrievedly. The farther they walked inside, the stronger the smell of medicine. Baby Zetty frowned and said, "Poisonous air.¡± The security guard widened his eyes in astonishment. "As expected from Boye''s descendant. You can smell the poison in the air?¡± Baby Zetty alge knew that all the talented people in the poison sect had studied medicine. It was just -> that the Security guards were = > slow-witted people. Hence, she. dismissed th chtickle. Con NovelDrama.Org eir ttery witha tent belongs to in 2 Slight The security guard said ¡° comcenly, ''Sir Ares and the othersare locked up in here. EGE breathe i in the poisonous air every day; guess how long they''llst?" Baby Zetty locked at the herb garden way up front and theboratory next to it, saying, "They''ll be fine." The security guard merely treated it as she was trying to deceive herself. They brought Baby Zetty over to the Poison Doctor''s hall. The slightly. brighter: security guard said o cautiously,¡¯ I''l go in and inform the Poisbn Doctor beforehand. The two of you wait over here." Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = "Go ahead," the other security guard urged. After the security guard went in, Baby Zetty went ahead and said to the foolish security guard, "Did they say that you''re not qualified enough to be a doctor?" The security guard nodded, his eyes turning red.¡± Since I''m not qualified to be a doctor, all of them mock me and bully me." Baby Zetty said, "I can make you smarter so that you can be a doctor." "Really?" Baby Zetty said, "If you don''t believe me, take me for a tour of yourboratory.¡± Without raising any objection, the security guard took Baby Zetty to the Poison Doctor''sboratory. 1 Theboratory''s door was unlocked. There was no smell of smoke nor fireing from the inside. It seemed like theboratory had not been used for a long time. Baby Zetty sneered and said, "It seems like your Poison Doctor has used up her creative power. It''s a waste to equip her with such a great laboratory.¡± Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 The security guard nodded at her nkly. Baby Zetty opened the medicine cab drawer and grabbed a handful of medicinal materials. It seemed like they were still fresh. Baby Zetty sneered again and said, "It seems that even though your Poison Doctor has exhausted her talents, her ambitions are not quite dead. She still has unrealistic dreams.¡± The young security guard nodded nkly once more. However, for some reason, the look on the security guard''s face suddenly turned gloomy. He looked into Baby Zetty''s eyes all of a sudden, his gaze seemingly suppressing a gleam of expectations. A momentter, he drooped his head again and sighed sadly. Baby Zetty nced at him. "Do you have something to ask me?" The young security guard looked around before whispering to her, "Are you truly Boye''s descendant?¡± Baby Zetty nodded "Then have you heard of using a living person as a guiding drug?¡± Baby Zetty was immensely stunned. Although ancient prescriptions had mentioned using the blood or organs of a living human as a guiding drug, Baby Zetty thought that such cruel methods should cease to exist. Baby Zetty looked at the young security guard and felt that she should not deceive him, so she said, "It''s considered witchcraft to use a living person as medication. The Boyes from our faction had strictly put an end to this method. However, some wicked doctors who are utterly heartless are still adopting it." Suddenly, the young security guard tightened his fists, and his face was filled with sullenness. When Baby Zetty was about to ask him for more details, they heard footstepsing from the outside. The young security guard took Baby Zetty''s hand and hurriedly walked outside. "It''s your lucky day, olddy. Cur Poison Doctor would like to see you." A middle-aged man with a goatee walked over with his hands behind his back. The young security guard whispered to Baby Zetty, " Take care of yourself." Then, he turned around and left. Baby Zetty followed the man with the goatee and turned into the alley. The man was walking in front. Baby Zetty could see his back view when she raised her eyes. Baby Zetty found the slender figure somewhat familiar the more she locked at it. That was when Baby Zetty suddenly realized it. She had seen this man back when they were in Serpent Land. This person was the guy who led a group of masked men to Serpent Land to chase down Mister and ~~ GrandpacHe had forced Grandpa and ister to sacrifice themselves. He ako made her carry out Bodily Disguise on herself, forcing her to leave her home against her will and bear endless hardships. Content belongs to Baby Zetty swallowed her saliva, and the fists in her sleeves were tightly clenched. She truly wanted to pierce a silver needle into that man''s neck and avenge Mister. The man led Baby Zetty through the thresholds and they finally entered the northernmost building. They walked into an open room.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The room was extremely spacious with a giant statue a t the back. A pot wag s ced on the ground right in the-middle with scented candles burping inside, a faint fragrafice watt ing from it. - n the middle of the room, an old man who looked so old it appeared as though hewas decaying was ying on top of the couch. The old man''s hair was longer than his body and was 2s wrapped around his waist in circles. His hair was as white as STOW, and the wrinkles on his face were extremely deep. Seeing this, Baby Zetty had the urge to tten his face with a clothing iron. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The man was helding a pipe in his mouth. When heid his eyes on Baby Zetty, he suddenly inhaled a sharp breath from the pipe before handing it to Nephele. The old man sat up, and his wretched eyes were locked on Baby Zetty''s face. Then, he smiled wryly and said, "How beautiful. I''ve neverid eyes on such a beautiful girl before.¡± Baby Zetty frowned at this. She was so old that she had lost her young and beautiful appearance. How could this rotten old man be praising her for her beauty? Baby Zetty nced at her hair, and her gray hair clearly showed her old age. Baby Zetty was somewhat growing apprehensive. For some reason, this old man was giving her an eerie and extraordinarily frightful feeling. "Bodily Disguise, hmm? As expected from Boye''s apprentice,¡± the old man said wretchedly. Baby Zetty tock a step back. At this moment, she started regretting her decision. She was clearly unprepared to take such risks. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 "Who are you?" Baby Zetty asked in surprise. All of Baby Zetty''s knowledge regarding the poison sect came from Mr. Boye''s stories. However, Mr. Boye''s understanding of the poison sect had also only been passed from what her mother told her. These sorts of stories that were passed down through generations were somewhatcking credibility. Cne of the things Baby Zetty had heard was that there was a living fossil among the poison sect. It was rumored that he was more than a hundred vears old and was actually Mr. Boye''s great-grandfather. His intentions were sinister, and his art of healing followed the path of evil. He was innately intelligent and was Sacred Land''s child prodigy. Baby Zetty felt that the old man in front of her was the living fossil. However, Mr. Boye had never mentioned anything about this person being an old pervert. The old man vulgarly said to Baby Zetty, "I have a way t 0 make you young again. But you''ll have to promise m e something in return.¡± Baby Zetty admired the old man¡¯s eyesight and asked i n astonishment, "How do you know it''s Bodily Disguise?¡± The old man said, "Eyes. Your eyes are clear and transparent. They''re clearly the eyes of a young girl." Baby Zetty bargained and said, "l also have a way of making you young again. But you''d have to agree to m y request as well." The old man smiled grimly and said, "Trying to fool m e? Do you think I''d believe you? It took me nearly a hundred years to find a way to recover my youth. Moreover, you''re so young. How would you have found a method for rejuvenation?¡± Baby Zetty held her hands behind her back and smiled proudly. "You don''t have to tell me, but I know your rejuvenation method involves using cruel and vicious means. You''re perhaps using living people to make guiding drugs. The crime is grave, yet the effects are insignificant.¡± The old man did not expect Baby Zetty to see through his method of rejuvenation. "How did you know?" Baby Zetty said, "Because I can see the signs of aging o n you, which shows that your method has very little effect.¡± "What are your methods, then?" the old man asked. Baby Zetty began to state her conditions, "Release the people from Imperial Capital and lend me yourboratory. I''ll tell you then.¡± The old man smiled evilly and asked, "And why should I believe you?" Baby Zetty-said, "Yourboratory has been vacant for a long time, and.¡± you''re already notorious in Sacred Land. From these two points alone, I can deduce that you use hormones of living human as a guiding drug.¡± The old man''s eyes shed with an ominous glint." You''ve truly proven yourself to be Boye''s descendant.¡± Baby Zetty said, "However, human hormones are limited, which means the supplements you get from them are too little. They''re not enough to stop vou from aging. but it still makes you age at a slower rate.¡± "Although youye managed to figure out my methed of staying young, it doesn''t mean you''ve found a better way of r¨¦juvenation than me. = Otherw(se, you wouldn''t have stich a hard:time curing your progeria-¡¯ The olcrnan still had a trace of rationality. Baby Zetty smiled calmly. "If you knew how old I was a few days ago, I don''t think you''d say such a thing." The old man''s eyes were filled with suspicions...This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His desire for rejuvenation was too strong. He had devoted his whole life to finding a method to stay young forever. When he was young, he was such a magnificent and handsome man. He had the power to make countless women bend their waists for him. At that time, he had constantly been in a drunken stupor,pletely free and unfettered. Unlike now, when his masculine vigor was no longer there. "Show me proof." His dry and yellowish eyes showed nothing but greed Baby Zetty said, "Then let Sir Ares go." The old man pondered it and shook his head whije''saying, "Those people are extremely cunning. It''s easy to ~ let go of them, but catching thermiis harder{han going up to heaven,¡± itselfIf I let them go, youngdy, what will I do if I find out your re lying te ¡¯me?" Content belongs.to Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Baby Zetty shrugged at him. "Then lend me yourboratory. I''ll prove it to you.¡± The old man thought for a while and nodded at the man with a goatee next to him. "Order the men to prepare theboratory. Oh, and find more people to help her." Baby Zetty saw through his scheming thoughts. He wanted to ce some capable people beside her so that they could secretly learn her skills. Baby Zetty immediately refused. "I don''t need an assistant.¡± The old man added, "I''ll give you three months. If the experiment is a sess after three months, TH let Sir Ares and his group go. But if the experiment fails, that''ll be the day of their deaths.¡± Baby Zetty replied, "You have to guarantee the safety o f all of them. If they''re harmed in any way on the day I leave, I''ll back out on our agreement.¡± The old man pondered for a while. Jay and the others were hostages anyway. They would not be able to escape his grasps. Hence, he said, ¡°Fine.¡± Just like that, Baby Zetty was imprisoned by the man with a goatee inside theboratory. After the switch in theboratory was activated, Baby Zetty worked day and night to refine hormones that could make one young again. In fact, the most difficult thing for Baby Zetty so far was figuring out the cure to progeria. However, before rushing over to the poison sect, Baby Zetty had ovee this problem. The only thing she needed to do now was to put the theory to the test. The method to extract hormones was nothing more than a variety of chemical reactions. Baby Zetty had been personally taught by Boye. Hence, she had strong hands-on skills in this area and high experimental uracy. After the first round of experiments, she obtained a small number of crystals. Baby Zetty secretly took these crystals. After a few days, she started feeling subtle changes in her body. Her stooped back could be straightened and her pace was getting lighter. Baby Zetty was extremely ecstatic. She began refining even more crystals. After she had a sufficient amount of crystals, Baby Zetty took a look at the abundaqt medicinal materials N inside the Poison Doctor''s cabi. Thinking That there was still a lorig WEY, ego till the three-month ~ deadfiine, she began to solveihe sgh ems left by Mr. Boye-by taking advantage of the Poison Doctor''s laboratory. During this time, Baby Zetty''s medical skills had attained perfection-from theory to practice. Moreover, she had to take the crystals that could make her young again every day. Her appearance gradually became more youthful. Her gray hair started turning ck, and her rickety back was straightening itself. Plus, even her voice was gradually bing more crisp and sweet... Baby Zetty was overjoyed looking at these gratifying changes. Cutside theboratory. The living fossil¡¯ had developed a -. slight interest i in his captives. He said tothe goatee man, "Bring that Jay 4 Ares over to me. I''d like to meet him in person.¡± ig The goatee man treated him with the utmost respect and said, "Yes, sir." Not long after, the goatee man brought Jay to the old man. When the old man saw Jay''s face, he was so startled that he was speechless for quite some time. Although Jay had been poisoned, his back remained a s straight as a pine tree and his eagle-like eyes were staring sharply at the old man "Are you a Boye?" Jay asked The old man nodded. He pointed at Jay tremblingly and asked in a stirred up manner, "Tell me, what''s your rtionship with Lynne Boye?" Jay knew that his Grandma Boye was from Sagred Land, and that his ancestors and the Poison Doctor. were of the same n. Hence, he had already expected that he might also have some sort of rtionship with this man here. He asked him in retort, "Then what''s your rtionship with Lynne Boye?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ "I''m her great-grandfather,¡± said the old man. Jay began to calcte silently in his heart. This old man had lived for at least six generations. Why was he not dead yet? Jay refused to acknowledge someone like this as his rtive. The other party was too self-centered. He could not recognize his own rtives anyway. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 "You don''t deserve to know what rtionship I have with her,¡± said Jay coldly. A wicked sneer shed across the old man''s eyes." Interesting. So there are still people in this world who don''t take me seriously.¡± Jay sneered and said, "Who do you think you are? At best, you''re a person trapped in Sacred Land. You''re only able to see the little patch of sky above you. Hence, you believe yourself to be infallible.¡± Jay hated the man in front of him because he was wise and farsighted enough to see the cruelty and inhumanity on the man''s evil face. He could guess that the tragedies that had befallen Boye and Baby Zetty were all because of him. He wanted to ughter the man in front of him, but he could not. His body was filled with poison and he was extremely weak. The old man was not resentful over it. Bather, he started smiling sinisterly and said, "You have quite the courageous spirit, but I wonder how long will thatst?" Jay looked at him provocatively, his eyes defying both death and threats. The old man smiled wickedly and asked, "I heard you love your children very much?" Surging anger burst out of Jay''s sharp eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "If you darey a finger on them, I''ll drag you down with me even if I die today." "No, no, no. You can''t kill me." The old man smiled triumphantly. "This is my territory, and they''re all my believers. Even the air inside this ce listens to me. Smell it, Jay Ares. Isn''t there a lot of poison in the air? If you kill me, won''t everyone here die with me? Are you willing tomit such a massacre?" Jay had long been aware of the unique smell in the air. Besides, his body was getting weaker by the day. H e had guessed that the air in this ce was extremely poisonous. "It''s truly despicable and shameless of you to use such a method to control people''s wills,¡± cursed Jay. The old man smiled proudly instead of being ashamed. "Even if you don''t tell me, I already know that you''re Lynne B&ye''s descendant. Which: makes.you a descendant of mine¡¯ I don! ¡®want you to die like this. merely asked you toe today so that you''ll be my hostage.¡± Content belongs to Jay''s pupils immediately shrunk. The old man was egotistical and invincible. Why did he need a hostage? Jay felt extremely apprehensive and could faintly feel that something bad was about to happen. Sure enough, the next moment, the old man said bluntly, "Your darling little gicf] has made a deal with ne. She was to make me Rejuvenation Pillgn exchange for the safely of all yott people.¡± - Jay said, "Since it''s an agreement, what do you need a hostage for?" The old man said, ¡°She''s so young. so I wonder if she''s able to make Rejuvenation Pills. If she can''t do it, all of you have to die. But if she can..." The cold man''s eyes became deep all of a sudden. It was as though he had lost his glory and became dark and dispirited "She''s so young. If she''s able to achieve results that I couldn''t achieve for more than a hundred years, then her medical N achievements far exceed mine. Whatif she decides to trick me? I have to be on guard, right?" ¡°Content bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org < ~This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. RS ~~ ~ Jay sneered and scoffed, "Coward." The old man rolled his eyes at Jay. Looking at Jay''s handsome face that barely carried any traces of time, h e was envious. "Lock him alone in the backyard. If Rozette Ares¡¯ experiment fails, I''ll do experiments on him instead.¡± "Yes, sir." When the goatee man was approaching him, Jay shot a sharp re at him, making the former feel slightly taken aback Nephele pushed him aside and said, "You good-for-nothing! Even if he''s a leopard, he''s still a trapped leopard. Why are you still so scared of him?" Nephele pushed Jay harshly, and his whole body fell limply to the ground. Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Nephelemanded coldly, "Men, take him to the backyard.¡± Nephele had bitten her tongue off once and the ''living fossil¡¯ stitched it back with a dog''s tongue using his superb technique. Nephele could speak now, but her speech was somewhat unclear, which severely impacted those who were listening to her. Several of her subordinates immediately carried Jay u p and dragged him out. The backyard looked extremely confined as imprable high walls surrounded the area. There was only a small door tomunicate with the outside world. After Jay was thrown into the backyard, those men immediately left. With the small door closed, the backyard became extremely dark Jay curled up on the ground, looking at this well-structured backyard. The high walls and the dome were made of transparent materials that even houseflies would find this ce impossible to escape. Perhaps it was due to the poison in his body, but he gradually grew weaker. For the first time in his life, Jay felt helpless and desperate. At that moment, he was suddenly a little frightened. He was worried about Angelina and wondered how sad she would be after losing him. He was also concerned about poor Baby Zetty. He had been looking forward to leaving this ce to find a famous doctor for Baby Zetty to cure her progeria. At that moment, he forgot that Baby Zetty was a famous doctor herself. He closed his eyes in despair and muttered to himself i n a low voice, "What should I do? What can I do? How can I get out of this predicament?" When Sir Ares was falling into despair, the situation was, in fact, slowly changing. After his short chat with Baby Zetty, the castle''s young security guard''s mental state was copsing after learning that the poison sect had been using living people as guiding drugs. During this period of time, he had been extremely agitated and jittery. When his best friend discovered that he was emotionally unstable, he reprimanded him, "What''s gotten into you these days, Jack Davis? Why do you look so dazed?¡± The young-security guard pulled his best friend aside, clenched his fist; and told him i in an extremely stifred up ands angry manner, ¡®I''m tel ing youd my father''s death wasnan aceident. He was probably. killed by This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. someone... inside.¡± His best friend hurriedly covered his mouth, pulled him to the side in a panic, and said, "Don''t speak such nonsense.¡± Jake flung his.{riend''s hand away and said furgusly "I''m not talking nonsense, I Didn''t an oldwoman come here a few days ago? She''s: the descendant of Lynne Boye She told me that those evil doctors are usisg living humans as quiding dfuigs.¡± His friend looked around nervously and then whispered to him, "You can''t just{ake her word for it. After all, she''sBoye''s descendant. Their sect hag always been ipatible wi hie poison sect. She justisaid that-to deliberately incite more cGhflicts in our sect.¡± Coptent belongs to The young security guard said in a stirred up manner,¡± But I don''t think she''s a bad person. I''ve been secretly observing her these days. Her medical skills are miraculous... She even cured her progeria.¡± His friend was in disbelief. "That''s impossible. The young security guard took his hand and said, " Come with me." Then, the two sneaked toward theboratory. The young security knocked on the door. "Granny, it''s me, Jake." Inside theboratory, Baby Zetty heard Jake''s voice and hurriedly opened the door. It was because of Jake''s effort in secretly giving her food and helping her replenish some rare medicinal herbs that she sessfully developed the pills for rejuvenation. Therefore, Baby Zetty did not loathe nor oppose Jake like the other healers in Sacred Land. When she opened the door, the young security guard and his friend were dumbfounded when they saw Baby Zetty''s stunning appearance. "So beautiful!" Baby Zetty had now regained her youthful appearance. Her current movements were graceful, quick-witted, and divine. Everything about her was simply breathtakingly gorgeous. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 However, they clearly remembered that when Baby Zetty came here, she had been an old grandmother with gray hair and a hunched back. Just like that, both of them started believing in Baby Zetty''s medical skills. Jake painfully sought Baby Zetty for confirmation as h e said, "Ms. Rozette, there was a gue a few years ago in Sacred Land. Everyone who got the gue had tons of bloody holes in their bodies, and they said that their wounds were rat bites. None of the people who got the gue survived.¡± When Jake said this, his eyes were filled with indignation. "But I secretly checked on the people who got the gue back then and found that their bodies all have a simr bloodied hole on the back of their heads. So I suspect that the event was not a natural disaster but something caused by humans.¡± When Baby Zetty heard this, her eyes were overwhelmed with sympathy. It turned out the people of Sacred Land had mistaken the Poison Old Man''s live specimen experiment as a gue. Shemented, "Poison Old Man has actually been studying the methods of rejuvenation. When he was young, he could still fight his aging by making drugs, but as his aging elerated and his methods started t ? have minimal effect on him, he started to look for a different approach. He chose to take an inhumane path, which was to extract anti-aging organs from living humans..Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jake clenched his fists, and his anger made his body tremble uncontrobly. "I knew it. I knew that all of the disasters that befell Sacred Land in recent years weren''t caused by the Lord. Everything was caused by a human. It was... him H Jake was so angry that his eyes were scarlet. When the other security guard heard the shocking news, he staggered as well and almost fell to the ground. He hoped that Baby Zetty was lying. However, seeing Baby Zetty''s innocent expression, he simply was not able to question her words. "Ms. Rozette, he''s practically a god in Sacred Lanth-and up until this point, we ve-inconditionally believed in him. The facts you exposed today are likelyto shake up the entire _~ foundation of Sacred Land. soit you-don''t have conclusive evidence, please refrain from trying to y deceive us. Your lies will only bring about a catastrophic disaster in Sacred Land." Baby Zetty smiled and said, "I''m being locked in thisboratory by the Poison Doctor and they asked me to develop pills for rejuvenation. Do you still think I''m lying to you?" Jake gritted his teeth and said, "I''m sure it''s him. He''s the person who killed our rtives.¡± The other security guard covered Jake''s mouth, afraid that the others would hear him. "Jake, if whatever Ms. Rozette said is true, then he''s nothing but a cruel, demonic leader. And if you confront him so recklessly to seek vengeance, it''s tantamount to attempting the impossible. You''ll only b e digging your own grave.¡± Hence, Jake calmed himself down "Yeah. He has an impressive reputation in Sacred Land, and his words are akin to an imperial verdict. I''m afraid we''re powerless even if we rebel against him." Baby Zetty might be a medical expert, but shewas not good at plotting NT) At this moment, she had pot grasped the principle.¡± < that the ehemy of her enemy was''a friend. She merely pitied the people of Sacred Land and sighed sadly." "I koow that all of you are in-pain, but the disaster has already Rappened. Let''s mourn for the ones who died." Jake looked over at Baby Zetty and an idea shed his mind. He said, "Ms. Rozette, your family is being detained by the Poison Doctor at the moment. I''m willing to help you rescue them.¡± Baby Zetty was pleasantly surprised. "Really?" "However, Ms. Rozette, you should know that if I save them, it''s~ very likely that I''ll have to pay theo price wth my own life. So I''m hoping that before I save them, you oe wilting to promise me something, M3. Rozette." Content befongs to "Tell me what you want." "Protect the innocent people of Sacred Land.¡± Baby Zetty was stumped for words. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Baby Zetty hesitated slightly. She had always considered herself a weak little girl. Being able to help the dying and heal the injured was already the most ambitious thing she could achieve. Asking her to save the people of Sacred Land was something that Baby Zetty had the spirit to do but wascking in power and strength. She wanted to reject Jake, but seeing his solemn expression and the determined light in his eyes that was shining so brightly akin to Venus itself, Baby Zetty could not help but nod cautiously. "I promise." Jake grinned at her and said, "Ms. Rozette, the Poison Doctor used poison to detain your whale family. They''re now weak and unable to fight back. So for me t o rescue them, I''m afraid you have to find a way to detoxify them first.¡± Baby Zetty anxiously walked around in circles. "But I don''t know what type of poison is in their bodies.¡± Jake said, "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get some of their blood." Baby Zetty gave it a thought and was reluctant for her daddy, brother, and sisters to suffer any sort of pain. Hence, she exhorted Jake, "Take Zayne Severe''s blood." "Got it," said Jake. After reaching an agreement with Baby Zetty, Jake pulled his friend''s hand and sneaked back out. Then, Baby Zetty quickly locked the door of theboratory.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. During dinnertime, Jake deliberately came to Jenson and the others. To get the blood sample, Jake deliberately stirred up a conflict. He kicked Jenson''s te over, and Jenson proceeded t o look at him angrily. His dark pupils shot a sharp ray of light, making Jake''s heart suddenly palpitate. "Which one of you is Zayne Severe?¡± Jake asked. "Me," Zayne willingly confessed. Jake kicked him and growled, "Were you the one who hurt my cousin?¡± Jake was deliberately picking fault Zayne felt extremely aggrieved and said, "I didn¡¯t hurt H However, Jake did not give him a chance taintervene and flung Zayne off to a¡®wooden pir next to them. Upont Hitting the pir, Zayne''swision got Blurry as it dimmed. He started getting a nosebleed. Content b¨¦longs to = Jake wiped Zayne''s blood off with his finger and then sneered while saying, "You''d better behave now. If youy another finger on anyone else from Sacred Land, I''ll beat you to death.¡± The security, who was keeping an eye on Jens@nh and the others, quickly pulled Jake away. He kindly. persuaded him, "Jake, we''ve gotten clear instructions fromthe > highet-Ups not to let anything. - happen to them. If you beat-him to death, we won''t be able todo our jobs.¡± Cnly then did Jake leave the matter at that and say,¡± You''re off the hook for now.¡± Then, he walked away while swearing. Jenson''s chilly gaze fell on Jake''s finger that was hidden in his sleeves. His hand was clearly clenched into a fist, but the finger smeared with blood remained outstretched. Jenson had already guessed the purpose of Jake''s visit here¡ªto take a blood sample. It was just that Jenson had no idea what the purpose ? f the blood sample was. It was a moonless night with scarce stars. Everything i n the surroundings was silent. The living fossil found it hard to sleep due to his aging body. He sat up irritably. His pale, snow-like hair hung sparsely from the top of his head. His ash-colored eyes looked terrifying, still covered with ayer of sharp light. "What''s the matter?¡± A beautiful young woman emerged from the bed. She looked at the old man thoughtfully and coaxed him, "Did you have another dream?" The living fossil looked at the beautiful young woman wryly. but he was thinking of the devastatingly gorgeous girl inside theboratory who could cause ripples in his heart. "Say, how did Rozette Ares manage to regain her young and beautiful face? It''s truly enviable.¡± When the old an praised another girl, the worRan was not at all jealous. Instead, she considerately-> suggested to him, "Forefather, do young for her? If you do, whycdon''t you call her over to bed to please you?" _ N NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 The old man shook his head. "She''s so beautiful, so beautiful that no one can bear toy a hand on her. If I can be young again, I''ll certainly make her fall into my grasp." The woman was smiling. "Your feelings for her are sincere, and this is considered her blessing. If she hadn''t gotten your favor, she wouldn''t be able to stay here unscathed." The old man nodded and said, "But the agreed time wille sooner orter. She''ll leave this ce soon." The woman replied, "Then you have to find a way to keep her here." "Do you have a way?" the old man asked her. "We can keep Sir Ares here and make him our hostage. I heard that Rozette is a filial daughter, so she must be reluctant to abandon her father here and leave on her own.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "One can''t imprison Sir Ares that long." The old man sighed regretfully and said, "There are too many capable people around him who are ready to come and rescue him. As long as he''s here, I''m unable to sleep well." "Then why don''t we just...¡± The woman made a snapping motion. The old man faintly looked at her, his eyes filled with a n evil and fierce glint. "Do it once and for all? That''s a good suggestion. I''ll leave this matter to you." In theboratory. After Baby Zetty obtained Zayne''s blood sample, she started researching the antidote for the poison without stopping However, she did not know that the living fossil had been monitoring theboratory a long time ago. Every single one of her moves was being watched by the living fossil''s eyes. After Rozette developed the antidote pills a few dayster, she personally handed them to Jake. After Jake got the antidote pills, however, he was stopped by Nephele on the way over to see Jenson. "Jake, hand over the antidote,¡± Nephelemanded coldly. Jake clutched onto his belt and began denying it." What antidote? I don''t have any antidote with me. I can¡¯t understand what you''re trying to tell me, Aunt Nephele." Nephele immediately dashed forward and pulled his belt off, making all the pills scatter onto the ground Seeing the antidote, Nephelended a kick on Jake''s chest and snarled furiously. "You dare to try and fool me?¡± Jake curled up on the ground, holding onto his body i n pain Nephele picked up the pills and left him there. Jake stood up tremblingly and staggered all the way back to his dormitory. As soon as he got back, he powerlessly fell to the floor and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Big Brother!" Jake''s little brother, Louie Davis, rushed toward him and burst into tears. Jake took out a bag of antidote pills from his chest. pocket and handed it to his little brother, saying to him with his dying breath, "Lou, I don''ts think I can make it. You have to''send this antidote to the prison immediately. Give them to those Ienperial Capital folks. Telthem Dr. Rozette sent this to them.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jake fainted after saying this Louie cried as he shouted, "Big Brother!" Then, he picked up the bag of pills and ran toward the prison Due to his young age, it was natural. for him to ¡°y around. Hence, the¡± guard \ watching over the prison''was not suspicious of him and allowed him to head straight inside. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Louie arrived at the prison cells, he could see the Imperial Capital folks through the bars. He threw the bag of pills through the gap in thebars and cried while =~ saying,¡¯My brother is dead. Before he died, he asked me to hand this to yOu ¡°He said that this was given to yott by Ms. Rozette.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = Jenson had a sh of realization and picked up the bag of pills. He looked at the quantity and instantly understood that it was one pill per person. He quickly took one and distributed the pills to the others. When the prison guard realized that something was amiss, he hurried inside. "Louie, what are you doing here? Tell me this instant.¡± Louie put on a show, saying, "My brother asked me to bring some pills over, but I lost them. Boo-hoo..." Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 The prison supervisor appeared gloomy as he looked a t Jenson and the others with a piercing gaze. He was trying to find a w in the child''s words. However, Jenson and the others were all people with particrly strong psychological qualities. There was not the slightest w on their faces. However, when the prison supervisor shot a sharp gaze at Zayne, there was a trace of panic in his eyes. The prison supervisor quickly realized something was wrong, so he immediately entered the prison cell and began searching his body. Ultimately, the prison supervisor found a pill on Zayne. He exasperatedly kicked him. Then, he turned his head in a fury and angrily rebuked Louie. "You stinking little brat, how dare you try to fool me?" An ominous glint shot out of Louie''s eyes as he viciously retorted, "You people killed my brother! I hate all of you!" "You''re seeking a death sentence." The prison supervisor quickly strode toward Louie and picked him up before flinging him to the ground. Louie immediately wailed out in agony. Jenson wanted to help the child, but he swayed after standing up. He finally sat back down due to ack of strength. The prison supervisor punished Louie for his misdemeanor by beating the kid up without any restraint. At this time, several other prison guards outside came in after hearing the mor. The prison supervisor told them, "This stinking little brat secretly gave them the antidote. How infuriating!" Louie was only around 11 to 12 years old. He lost his parents early in life and grew up with his brother. He had long heard about the deaths of his father and mother being rted to the poison sect. His brother hated the poison sect, which made Louie despise the poison sect as well despite his young age. In his heart, the poison sect had killed all of his family members. Upon hearing this, several of the guards immediately walked toward Louie aggressively. Although Louie was young, he realized that there was no way for him to escape this. Hence, he bravely said the things he had been holding back in his heart. "You people killed my mom and dad, and now you''ve killed my brother too! I''ll fight with all of you!" He lifted his head bravely to meet his demise, yet unexpectedly, none of their fistsnded on him. Instead, one of the guards started shrieking horribly. That was when everyone noticed there was an internal brawl happening among the few sds A guard with green paint smeared across his face stabbed a into his ac da "Who are you?!" Only then did the prison guards realize something was amiss with this guard. He was only posing to be a guard! "Are you not Gene Davis?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The man tore off the mask on his face and smiled gently. "Finn?" Jenson cried out. Finn smiled devilishly, and after a few grappling hand movements, he knocked down all of the guards beside him. When the prison l supervisor saw how ferocious Finn''s combat skills were, he fled from fright. After Finn finished taking down hisst ''colleague'', he intercepted the prison supervisor with a somersault. Using his palm, he mmed it on the supervisor''s body, making the man groan before falling to the ground. Then, Finn picked Louie up and gently said, "Don''t be scared, kiddo." Louie embraced Finn before crying out loud. "Big Brother, they killed my mom and dad. This time, they injured my brother. Please save my brother." Finn said, "My name is Finn. I''ll be your big brother as well from now on. Don''t be scared, I''ll save your brother." Jenson said, "Finn, why are you giving the kid special treatment?" Finn said, "There''s something you aren''t aware of, Jens. This kid''s brother has been helping our Baby Zetty." Jenson was stunned. He was deeply moved and said, " So there are good people in Sacred Land, after all." After Finn rescued Jenson and the others, their strength slowly recovered after taking the antidote. They were able to walk after a short white. , Swnovel QUMS Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 Finn said to Jenson, "Jens, all of you should find a ce to hide." After that, Finn turned around and was about to leave. Jenson proceeded to ask him, "Where are you going?" Finn nced back at him. His body stood tall and upright as he replied, "I have to help that silly girl, Baby Zetty, fulfill her promise to others." Jenson was stunned, but it was quickly followed by a faint smile. "Go ahead." Finn carried Louie in his arms as he disappeared into the night. Jenson looked in Finn''s direction, feeling happy. He thought that Baby Zetty''s hardships were finally over. Her good times were finallying. Finn knew her well, understood her well, and loved her even more now. What more could one ask for? "Jens, we have to quickly get out of here." Zayne did not want to stay in this poison den for even a second longer. Jenson replied, "I still have to save my father. I can''t leave this castle for the time being." Cole also began to express his stance, saying, "We came here as a group, so we should head back as a group as well. I''ll go and save Sir Ares with you." Zayne grudgingly said, "Then all of you have to protect me." Cole ridiculed him, "Are you some sort of national treasure?" Zayne said to him shamelessly, "I have a frail body, and I don''t have anybat skills. I''m in the disadvantaged category of people." Cole rolled his eyes at him. Finn carried Louie until they arrived at his home. He leaped in from the window, and under the moonlight, they could see Jake lying on the ground. He was bleeding ceaselessly. "Brother," Louie cried out. However, his weeping was quickly stifled when Finn covered his mouth. "Don''t cry, kid." Louie put his finger in his mouth and forced himself not to cry. Finn checked Jake''s breathing and said to Louie," There''s still hope, Lil Lou. I''ll take your brother to a healer now. You have toe with me, or someone from the poison sect wille after you." Louie nodded at him. "Okay." Finn carried Jake on his back this time. As he had been in disguise in the poison sect for some time, Finn was rtively familiar with the poison sect''s road system. While groping about in the dark, he arrived at theboratory. However, two guards were currently guarding the door. Finn plucked a few leaves, and after exerting his inner strength, he shot the leaves out like they were weapons. He did not hit the guards right on their bodies but hit the cat next to them instead. The cat let out a loud whimper before running away. The two guards felt that it was unusual and ran after the cat. Finn''s bright gaze fell on the surveince camera at the entrance of theboratory. While the two guards were running after the cat, he took a dart from his pocket and aimed it at the camera with a swish. At this time, the two guards came back to their station again. Completely at a loss, one of them said, "That''s strange. When did the Poison Doctor get a cat?" Finn ced Jake down and stepped forward. When the two guards saw him, they finally realized that the cat just now had been a trick to lure them away from their station. They looked up, saw that the camera was destroyed, and knew that the situation was far from good. However, since the two had beenContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. assigned to theboratory by the Poison Doctor to monitor Baby Zetty''s whereabouts, it meant that they were not people to be trifled with Seeing Finn, the two of them did not panic and merely rotted up their sleeves for an all-out battle. Finn''s skills were definitely the strongest among all of Sir Ares'' guards. He was nimble yet ferocious. At the same time, he could be as graceful as well. His combination of strength and gentleness made his enemies find it hard to predict his movements and defend themselves. In addition, Finn was a talented person with a high IQ. The two poison sect guards could have worked together to gain the upper hand, but after a dozen moves, Finn discovered their fatal ws. Finn broke them apart and struck each one, making the two guards unable to hold him off. Ultimately, Finn strangled the two with his hands, killing them. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 Finn picked Jake up again and knocked on the door of theboratory. Knock, knock, knock... Inside theboratory, Baby Zetty was stunned after hearing the knocks on the door. In her memory, every time Finn came to her room, he would always knock in such a gentle, rhythmic, and somewhat fragmented manner. However, Baby Zetty remained somewhat clearheaded. This was Sacred Land. There were enemies all over this ce. Baby Zetty was vignt as she very slowly walked toward the door. Then, she asked in a low voice, "Who is it?" Finn said, "Zetty, it''s Finn." Baby Zetty was stunned and opened the door almost immediately. As soon as there was a small gap in the door, Finn dashed in with Jake on his back. Louie was following closely from behind. Seeing that Jake was severely injured, Baby Zetty quickly locked the door. Before she had the chance to think about Finn, she began examining Jake''s wounds. However, the moment Finn ced Jake down, his eyes fell on Baby Zetty and the sight of her young self stupefied him. Baby Zetty''s appearance had reverted to that of a young girl. However, her baby from a few years ago had all been shed off. Her face was so beautiful that one could not help but feel tender affection for her. The sight of her healing Jake''s wounds with a serious face made Finn suddenly realize that the child in his heart whom he thought would never grow up had quietly be more feminine. Baby Zetty had grown up well now that she was 18. In addition to that, after going through the vicissitudes o f life, her innocent face carried traces of more experiences. It made her look especially precocious. Finn was thoroughly attracted to such a beautiful, passionate, innocent, and mature Baby Zetty. And at that moment, his stirrings of love were rippling. He was extremely clear about his feelings for Baby Zetty and knew that it could never again be as pure as it was in the past. When Baby Zetty was treating Jake, the short hairs from the temple of her head identally scattered off, and Finn gently tucked them in for her behind her ears. As his fingers touched the root of Baby Zetty''s ear, she suddenly felt something akin to an electric shock, making her stare at Finn in a daze. Finn smiled handsomely and affectionately called out to her, "Zetty." Baby Zetty smiled back like a beautiful flower, looking demuring and alluring. "Why are you here, Brother Finn?" Finn said, "You''re a prisoner here. How could I not be?" Baby Zetty was astonished by this. "So you''ve been here for a long time?" Finn replied, "I sleep on the top of your roof every day. Haven''t you noticed?" Baby Zetty looked at Finn, overwhelmed with tter. "Was it to protect me?" Baby Zetty asked incredulously. Finn poked her exquisite nose and smiled. "What do you think?" Baby Zetty was so moved that her eyes were turning red.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Thank you, Brother Finn." Finn said, "I''m happy that my Baby Zetty is all grown up. She''s be a heroine with a sense of responsibility and a sense of ?????? mission. But I''m extremely sad over you taking risks all alone, unwilling to take me along with you." S Baby Zetty said, "I didn''t want to drag you into this, Brother Finn." Finn said, "Didn''t you say that you love me? If you love me, don''t you wish to share your life and death with me?" Baby Zetty''s tears were streaming down as she said," Are you willing to do that?" Finn said, "What do you think? Why on earth would I stick around in the poison sect? Did you think I was merely sleeping on the top of your head to enjoy the view of the moon?" Baby Zetty was overjoyed. This was the love she longed for day and night. After experiencing so many difficulties and despair, it had finally blossomed. She threw herself into Finn''s arms and said coquettishly, "I love you, Finn." Finn rubbed on her head. "I know. I''ve always known." At this moment, Jake slowly opened his eyes and protested weakly, you stop showing off your lovec: 1.face front of a patient here?" Content belongs to swnove S Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Baby Zetty was so embarrassed... She was in a hurry and pricked a needle into Jake''s head, saying, "You should sleep now." Jake''sst nce was filled with helplessness, but he was so drowsy that he immediately closed his eyes. Finn was unable to restrain his smile and leisurely teased Baby Zetty, "It seems like no one will be able to disturb our dates in the future." Baby Zetty''s gaze fell on Louie, who was behind Finn. Louie quickly waved his hands, saying lovingly and innocently, "I didn''t see or hear anything."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Afterward, Louie obediently turned around and covered his ears. Baby Zetty proceeded to hug Finn''s neck and kissed him passionately. Finn''s eyes were smiling while he praised her, "How sweet." It was just that the joy of this reunion was cut short by the harsh reality. Baby Zetty suddenly pushed Finn away and said anxiously, "Brother Finn, you can''t stick around for a long time. You have to take them and leave now." Finn looked at her affectionately and said softly," Where do you want me to go? The person I love most is here. Where can I possibly go?" Baby Zetty said, "But if you stay here, they''ll find you real soon." Finn smiled and said, "You can hide me." Baby Zetty looked at every corner of theboratory and muttered, "But there''s no ce for you to hide in here." Finn walked toward the window and gently pushed it open. Outside the window, it was a pitch-ck forest. Baby Zetty vaguely remembered that theboratory was built on a raised foundation. There was a dense forest below the window. If one were to jump down from here, they would either die or get severely injured. Baby Zetty nervously grabbed Finn''s hand for fear that he would jump off impulsively. Finn turned his head. Upon seeing Baby Zetty''s concerned expression, he scratched her nose and smiled lightly. "Worried about me?" Baby Zetty said, "Brother Finn, I think you should...." Before Baby Zetty finished her words, Finn suddenly leaped out of the window. The tail of his shirt brushed across Baby Zetty''s hand, and she immediately turned pale with fright She was so horrified that she stretched out her hand to cover her mouth to stop herself from ov l.n screaming. Unexpectedly, the next second, Finn jumped back in from the window. Baby Zetty was so frightened that she went over to hug him tightly. "Where did you go just now, Finn?" Finn embraced Baby Zetty tightly in his arms. Her concern for him caused a warm feeling to surge in his heart. He was an orphan, and other than his loyalty and devotion to Sir Ares, nothing else concerned him. Now, Baby Zetty was around to make his heart feel something. He felt that he would no longer be someone without a family in the future. With Baby Zetty around, he had a home. "There''s a cantilever beam by the window, so I can stay here temporarily. Zetty, I want to spend the night here." When Finn was saying this, he put on a gentlemanly yet open-minded expression. Little did he expect Baby Zetty to be immensely shocked by his shameless request. Her face was burning hot, and her ears were scalding. Even her heart was thumping hard. Finn said, "What is it? You don''t want me to?" "I do," said Baby Zetty without hesitation. Finn''s smile was like a blooming flower. Only then did Baby Zetty realize that her sense of urgency just now was too shameless of her. Ashamed of herself, she immediately plunged into Finn''s arms. "Silly," Finn said while smiling. "The I Poison Doctor will soon discover that there''s a problem with the surveince. His men will arrive soon, so I have to hide the Davis brothers. Goodbye for now, Baby Zetty." Afterward, Baby Finnnded an unexpected peck on Baby Zetty''s lips. Then, he held onto Jake in one hand and held Louie with the other before quickly leaving the ce. A gust of wind quickly brushed past. A secondter, Baby Zetty heard a creak from the door. She slowly moved her hand to touch her lips, and the throbbing in her heart dissolved little by little. This was simply pure bliss. Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 As soon as Finn left, the Poison Doctor, Nephele, led a few bodyguards into theboratory. When she saw Baby Zetty, Nephele''s eyes were filled with surprise. "How did you do it? You''ve truly rejuvenated, Rozette Ares."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty looked at her haughtily. Baby Zetty had a rather discerning heart at the moment. She had not researched any medicine regarding rejuvenation. It was just that she was supposed to be a young girl anyway, so as long as she changed the endocrine structure in her body, she could naturally restore her original appearance. Baby Zetty had gotten another blessing in disguise. She used to be slightly chubbier before, yet after getting progeria, she gradually became thinner. Now that she had restored her youthful appearance, her figure had been preserved to perfection. Nephele was extremely jealous of Baby Zetty. Not because of her beauty but her high attainments in medicine at such a young age. Nephele wanted to steal the fruits of Baby Zetty''sbor, so she tried to please Baby Zetty and tempted her by saying, "As long as you hand the form over, I promise to let your family go." Baby Zetty said, "I can hand it over, but I want to see my daddy first." Nephele pondered for a moment and said, "Okay." Then, she continued saying to Baby Zetty, "Come with me. Baby Zetty followed Nephele to the castle''s backyard. The backyard was quiet and remote, and it was dim here. Once Baby Zetty entered the backyard, she could smell the poisonous gas in the air. There was immediately a trace of faint anger on her beautiful face. She was the apple of Sir Ares'' eyes, and the Poison Doctor had used poison to confine Sir Ares in this ce. This cruel and vicious method made Baby Zetty feel extremely angry. "Head in," Nephele turned to say to Baby Zetty after opening the door. Baby Zetty entered the small door, and under the glowing silver moonlight, she could see a ck shadow curled up on the ground in the corner. She dashed forward and picked up the dark figure while sorrowfully yelling, "Daddy!" Nephele walked in with her hands behind her back. She turned on the lighting system in the backyard and the entire area was instantly bright as day. Nephele smiled sinisterly. "You truly are naive, Rozette. Your father''s body is filled with poison now, so if you touch him, you''ll be poisoned too." Baby Zetty scorned angrily. "You people are too cruel." Nephele smiled and said, "Hehe. We''re just trying to test you, Ms. Rozette. We want to see if you''re able to sessfully save your daddy''s life. If you can pass this test, our master will have another use for you." QUMS "Who''d attach any importance to that Poison Old Man''s attention anyway?" Baby Zetty was extremely angry. Nephele was grinning as she said, "Now, you''re on the same boat as Sir Ares, so do what you must at your own discretion." After Nephele said this, she turned around and left. Her assistant asked her, "Poison Doctor, we have yet to work out the form for Rozette Ares'' rejuvenation pills. Wouldn''t it be a pity if she died?" Nephele said coldly, "Hmph. Have you people been monitoring her for nothing these days? As long as we follow her form to the tee, there shouldn''t be a problem. Once our own form is developed, Razette will be of no use to us. She can go ahead and die with her daddy." Backyard. Baby Zetty had lifted Sir Ares and made him sit up. Then, she took off his shirt, drew out her box of needles from her sleeves, and started doing acupuncture treatment on Sir Ares. It did not take long before Sir Ares started vomiting ck blood from his mouth. Baby Zetty knew that he could not be treated overnight, so she put Sir Ares'' shirt back on and allowed him to rest his head on herp. She cried out with crimson eyes, "It''s all my fault Daddy. I made you worry about me. They caught you because of me." Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 Sir Ares'' consciousness was fleeting. He could hear a clear and elegant voice calling out to him in a daze, " Daddy! Daddy!" The voice was familiar yet somewhat strange at the same time. While in a trance, he felt as though he had heard this voice before. After pondering it for quite some time, Sir Ares suddenly had an epiphany. Since the other party was calling him ''Daddy'', did that not mean it was one of his daughters? His mind started scanning through all of his daughters from the military intelligence division. Out of all of the girls, which one of them had such a tender, sweet voice? Ultimately, Sir Ares realized that this voice belonged t o Baby Zetty. Yes, this voice was somewhat simr to Baby Zetty''s three years ago. Baby Zetty must have restored her young self, which meant that her progeria was fully healed, right? This pleasant surprise was inexplicably stirring Sir Ares up. Although he was in a dire state, Sir Ares suddenly opened his eyes after mustering all the strength in his body. What he saw in his field of view was blurry and shaky. Then, it slowly became clear. He saw a beautiful and gentle face. It was a face filled withpassion and kindness. Tears were flowing down the girl''s cheeks, and her clear pupils were sparkling and translucent while she looked at him worriedly. "Daddy." When Baby Zetty saw that Sir Ares was awake, she quickly wiped her tears and squeezed out a bright and brilliant smile at him. Sir Ares stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears from the corner of Baby Zetty''s eyes. "Don''t cry, Baby Zetty. Daddy will be alright. "Imagine how happy Mommy will be if she sees that our Baby Zetty has be such a slender and elegant youngdy," said Sir Ares.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty''s frame of mind became dark and gloomy when Mommy was mentioned. She thought to herself, ''Maybe Daddy doesn''t know that we''re currently the Poison Doctor''s prisoners?'' It was still unknown whether they would be able to see Mommy in the future. Sir Ares quickly realized how serious the state of his body was. The poison in his body had prated too deep, making him unable to move his body. Moreover, they were in an enclosed yard, which meant they were imprisoned. However, at that moment, Sir Ares was not worried about his situation. Instead, he was worried about his daughter. He gentlyforted Baby Zetty, Don''t be afraid. Daddy''s here, Baby Zetty. I won''t let anything happen to you." Inside his heart, Baby Zetty would always be his little girl. She would forever be a child who needed his protection. Baby Zetty sobbed and said, "Daddy, I''m all grown up now. I can protect you." Sir Ares smiled and said, "Is that so? Then tell me, how do you n to protect me?" Baby Zetty stretched out her hands and rubbed on Sir Ares'' vital points while saying, "I''ll unblock your chakra across all your limbs. That way, even if the poison in your body isn''t fully eliminated, you can still stand up relying on your strong Willpower." Sir Ares did not want to ce a psychological burden on Baby Zetty, so he calmly said, "There''s no need to force yourself." Baby Zetty proudly said, "Your daughter is very smart, Daddy. You have to believe in me. I can do it." Sir Ares happily said, "I do believe in you." As he was talking, Sir Ares had already felt his body bing warm. It felt as though parts of his body began to have certain perceptions. Sir Ares looked at Baby Zetty''s technique as she heated her palms by rubbing them before massaging his energy channels. Sir Ares said emotionally, "Did Mr. Boye teach you this, Zetty?" Baby Zetty said, "Yeah. Mister''s method usually requires needleet But since I don''t have any extra needles, I can only treat you with a different method." Sir Ares was filled with praises as he said, "My Zetty sure is clever." Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 Sacred Land. The green hills were luxuriant and it was misty now. The creeks were babbling. With verdant trees and dense shrubs, it was an undeveloped natural environment where everything was mysterious and tranquil. Who would have thought that the beautiful nts in this serene ce were highly poisonous and the fresh air contained deadly toxic gases? Jenson, Zayne, and the others had finally escaped from prison. However, they soon realized that this great poison sect was a city of death. As they could not defend themselves against the poisonous gas'' attack, their bodies became weak again. Zayne repeatedly sighed in frustration. "Crap! I guess we''re going to die here." Jenson said, "Although we''ve been poisoned, we''re still lucky that no henchmen from the poison sect are going after us. At least we still have our freedom." Zayne said pessimistically, "Without a healer to detoxify us, we''ll only end up dying along with our freedom." Jenson grew silent. Zayne was right. They could not survive this without a healer. "Where the f*ck is Baby Robbie? Why didn''t the kide to save us?" Zayne fell to the ground, groaning desperately. Only then did everyone else think of Baby Robbie. Roxie said, "Baby Robbie is immune to all kinds of poison. If he''s around, perhaps we can still be saved." "You''re right. Where on earth did Baby Robbie and Gale go?" Cole also felt extremely puzzled. Just as everyone was sighing and doubting the two, Baby Robbie''snguid voice was heard. "I''m right here," he said while walking out from behind a big tree. Jenson saw Baby Robbie and asked in amazement," Have you been following us, Robbie?" Baby Robbie replied, "What else would I be doing? Do you people truly believe that I''d live a carefree life on my own?" The military intelligence division sisters started cheering. "You have to save us, Baby Robbie!" Baby Robbie scratched the back of his head in annoyance. "I want to save all of you too, but if I get you I out of here, you''ll still die if there''s no one around to detoxify the poison." Zayne howled in agony, "Then are you just going to watch us die?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Baby Robbie said, "Don''t worry. Gale went into the poison sect to steal the antidote." At this moment, Jenson was slightly stunned. Gale was a youngster around their age. He looked rather frail and petite; appearing somewhat mediocre and peculiar. Only after getting to know him did Jenson realize Gale was a treasure. His skills were extraordinary, and he was able to contend against the unusually gifted Baby Robbie. Moreover, he was able to avoid getting poisoned by the poison sect. Gale''s secrets had aroused Jenson''s curiosity. The thing that puzzled Jenson even more despite pondering it a hundred times was that Gale used to protect Baby Zetty in the past. Now, he was guarding the Ares family. This made the scrupulous Jenson wonder if there was any rtionship between Gale and the Areses. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It seemed that he had to carefully question Gale regarding this matter another day. Zayne did not believe in Gale''s strength very much. He shouted, "So many of us have been overturned by the poison sect. How can Gale confront the entire poison sect all alone?" Baby Robbie said, "Perhaps Gale alone may be able to save all of us here." Baby Robbie would not say such a thing without basis. He and Gale had gone up against each other before. No matter how Baby Robbie attacked, Gale was able to defend against him perfectly. It appeared as if the two were on par with one another. However, Baby Robbie knew that he had exerted ball of his strength while Gale might not have shown his full capabilities. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gale had deliberately hidden his strength when they fought. Baby Robbie could not even begin to imagine his true power at all. He could only hope that Gale was on their side. At this moment, inside the living fossil''s bedroom, the Poison Doctor and several more of his confidants were gathered. They were discussing something together. Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 The Poison Doctor said, "Sir, it''s undeniable that Rozette Ares has some talents. She developed a special medicine for rejuvenation and her progeria has been cured. But since we''ve monitored her progress in developing the medicine from beginning to end, we don''t need her anymore. What should we do with her?" There were deep wrinkles all across the living fossil''s face. The wrinkles looked as if countless caterpirs were crawling all over his face whenever the slightest expression was shown. It was immensely horrifying.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Rozette can''t die because her special medicine doesn''t work on me for some reason." The Poison Doctor was taken aback. "How could this be?" The living fossil said, "She was a young girl from the start and her progeria was a disease. The medication could cure her disease. However, I''m different from her as I''m aging naturally. Recovering my youthful vigor is always easier said than done." The Poison Doctor said, "Then what do we do? If Rozette Ares stays in Sacred Land, Jay Ares will never leave. In order to capture them during this time, we''ve wasted a huge amount of workforce and material resources." The living fossil thought for a while and said, "I guess that the medication won''t be produced for quite some time, so Rozette Ares must not be allowed to leave the poison sect. As for the others... I noticed all of them have outstanding and elegant characters. It''d be a wonderful thing if I could use the hormones in their bodies for myself." "I understand. I''ll bring Sir Ares over to you right now." The Poison Doctor nodded her head to the men next to her. The two guards turned and walked to the backyard where Sir Ares was being detained. Backyard. The two guards kicked the backyard''s door open and yelled out, "Your time''s up, Sir Ares. Come out and meet your demise." When Baby Zetty heard this, her beautiful face lost its color. She shielded her father behind her and held onto a few silver needles between her fingers. It was just that she had not expected that the guards would be the ones facing a more significant danger. After the two guards finished speaking, they felt their necks turning slightly cold. Then, they could feel their breathing growing tense. Then, their necks were snapped to the side and they were sent to meet their maker. Baby Zetty was astonished as she called out, "Gale!" Gale walked in and said, "That old immortal monster has decided to make a move on your father and the others. We can''t stay here any longer. Quick, follow me." However, Baby Zetty was concerned about Finn who was still lurking around the poison sect. She said anxiously, "What about Brother Finn?" Gale teased her, "You can''t even protect yourself, but you''re worried about your boyfriend?" Baby Zetty''s face flushed red with embarrassment as she retorted, "I''m just afraid that your capabilities will be limited when you''re alone. When the timees, you might even lose your own life. How will you save my father then?" Gale looked at Baby Zetty who was folding her arms at the moment. Seeing her beautiful appearance, he suddenly muttered without thinking, "Zetty, if you''re this gorgeous, your sister must be beautiful too, right?" Baby Zetty rolled her eyes at him. "My sister, Angel, has looked like my mommy since birth, so of course, she''s a true beauty. However, my little sister is a child, so don''t you dare have any wicked thoughts about her." Gale said, "Zetty, don''t forget that your Brother Finn is also 12 years older than you." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded. After thinking about it, Gale had taken good care of her throughout her journey here. If it had not been for Gale, she might not still be alive today. Moreover, Gale did not only help her alone. He had also gotten Daddy and the others out of their predicaments. This sort of great kindness had to be repaid somehow. Baby Zetty kindly warned Gale, "You''ve been kind to u s Areses. My father and mother will definitely repay you for your kindness. Butiset you dare to have any sort of ideas about my little sister, I can say a couple of unpleasant words about you and my daddy won''t let you off." Gale smiled at her without speaking. Baby Zetty continued, "Enough of this nonsense. Let''s talk after we leave this ce." Hence, Gale carried the unconscious Sir Ares on his back and walked outside with Baby Zetty. Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 As soon as they walked out of the backyard, the Poison Doctor was already waiting outside with her troops. The living fossil was lying inside a pnquin carried by eight people. Once the pnquin was ced on the ground, the living fossil bent his body slightly as he fixedly stared at Gale with a pair of dry and yellow eyes. "How peculiar. Why aren''t you poisoned?" the living fossil asked. Gale curled his lips and made up some crazy nonsense, saying, "Because your poison is too weak for me. I found an antidote for it." The living fossil pondered for a while and shook his head. "That''s impossible. If you had truly worked out a n antidote for the poison, you wouldn''t be leaving with Jay Ares on your back." Gale sneered and said, "Well, you aren''t so dumb after all." The Poison Doctor snarled at Gale. "You''re not to be rude to our master!" The living fossil raised his hand and stopped the Poison Doctor from speaking. His wretched gaze shifted toward Baby Zetty. He sighed, saying, "How beautiful." Baby Zetty''s beautiful face became distorted upon hearing this. She slipped out the needles from her sleeves, holding them between her fingers while fiercely ring at the living fossil. "You old fart! You have one foot in the coffin now yet you''re still utterly shameless," cursed Baby Zetty. The living fossil said, "Rozette Ares, if you stay, I''ll let them leave." Baby Zetty looked at the crowd on the opposite side and thought that Gale might not be able to fight against so many enemies with Daddy on his back. She hesitated slightly out of consideration for Gale and Daddy''s safety. Gale teased her, "Why? Do you want to stay in this damned ce?" Baby Zetty scoffed back at him. "I''m just scared you''ll not be a match for them. I don''t want you to die an untimely death." Gale''s handsome face showed a sneer. He was determined to win this fight and said, "These people? They''re not even well-matched opponents for me. But I''m worried about your father. He might die before we can leave this ce. Your top priority should be to find a way to dissolve the poisonous gas in the air instead of worrying about whether I can beat them." This was so that he and Baby Zetty could each perform their duties.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gale was confident in his fighting skills, while Baby Zetty was optimistic in her art of detoxification. The two quickly reached an understanding and she said," No problem." "So let''s go all out on this fight, alright?" Gale asked. Baby Zetty nodded. "Okay." Then, Gale gently and cautiously ced Sir Ares aside before walking over. He rolled up his sleeves for battle. The Poison Doctor raised her hand and gave an order," Kill anyone who resists." This was the moment Baby Zetty took out the pocket-sizedboratory from her arms. It was one of the living fossil''s treasured objects that Baby Zetty had brought along with her. Although theboratory was small, it waspletely functional. As long as the drug was added, a chemical reaction would quickly ur and the results could be achieved at the fastest speed. "Drop the Mighty Pharmacy, Zetty!" said the Poison Doctor angrily. Baby Zetty said, "Don''t worry, I don''t want any of your things. I''ll return it to you after I cure my daddy." The Poison Doctor flew into the air and was about tond a kick on her. "You''re courting death!" Baby Zetty had no martial arts skills. When she saw the Poison Doctor''s shadowless foot, she merely backed away. When she was at her imminent peril, a hand suddenly pulled Baby Zetty away. The next second, the person used his other hand to grab the et Poison Doctor''s ankle as though it was an eagle''s w. He twisted it lightly, forcing the Poison Doctor''s body to spin before pushing her away. The Poison Doctor was sent flying quite a distance away and fell onto the ground hard. "Finn!" Baby Zetty eximed joyfully. As soon as Finn appeared, Baby Zetty grew utterly fearless for no reason. Finn smiled at her and said, "These attacks can hurt you, Baby Zetty. Stand a little farther back.¡± "Okay." Baby Zetty retreated to Sir Ares'' side. At this time, the living fossil suddenly took out several medicinal materials from his pnquin. He crushed them in the palm of his hand and then sprinkled the powder into the air. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Upon seeing this, Baby Zetty ced the Mighty Pharmacy in her palm. Almost instantly, a maic force was generated in the Mighty Pharmacy, which sucked the surrounding floating powder inside it. After a series of dposition and synthesis reactions, it was released in a steady flow from the outlet. This formed a virtuous circle. Soon, the color of the air slowly changed and the dense ck mass was diluted. The living fossil was utterly caught off guard. He never thought that the Mighty Pharmacy he had tossed aside would serve such a tremendous purpose i n Baby Zetty''s hands. "How did you do that, Rozette? The Mighty Pharmacy i s nothing more than a pocket-sized laboratory, but you manage to use it for so many different things." Baby Zetty showed him a smug smile. "Oh, this? My daddy helped me make some changes to it so that the pharmacy could circte the air." The living fossilmented, "Sir Ares has always been said to be extraordinarily wise and farsighted. Now that I¡¯ve seen this for myself today, I suppose it must b e true. It''s a pity that Sir Ares has been seriously poisoned now. Even if your medical skills are exquisite, Rozette, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not someone who can turn around a hopeless situation." Baby Zetty said, "You¡¯re wrong. I''ve already contained the poison inside my daddy''s body." The living fossil was astonished. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Baby Zetty retorted, "I¡¯m not telling you." Sir Ares was able to ovee this cmity because i n addition to Baby Zetty''s superb medical skills, the other more important thing he possessed was his incredible willpower. He had the tenacity to keep living. This allowed Baby Zetty toprehend a principle. Sometimes, a patient''s ardent love for life and reluctance to leave this world was the best medicine they could receive. Baby Zetty had neutralized the living fossil''s poison. Gale and Finn were exhibiting their powerful combat skills. Gale was still moving rathernguidly and did not give it his all. He was obviously still hiding his true strength. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, Finn was giving it his all as he wanted to protect the two most important people in his life. One of them was the love of his life, while the other one was his foster father. When Baby Zetty saw so many henchmen from the poison sect rushing toward Gale, she became extremely frantic. It was precisely at that moment the Poison Doctor suddenly grabbed onto Baby Zetty and said, "You''reing with me.¡± Then, while the others obstructed Finn, she forcibly took Baby Zetty away. Finn shouted anxiously, "Zetty!" Baby Zetty turned around and yelled, "Finn! Take my daddy out of here!¡± Finn was fuming with rage, and his punches grew more ferocious. He said to Gale, "Gale, take Sir Ares away from here. I¡¯ll stay and deal with them.¡± Gale said, "Can you handle it?" Finn shot a ruthless look from his eyes and said," Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Then, Gale hurriedly left with Sir Ares on his back. The Poison Doctor imprisoned Baby Zetty inside the castle. They brought the living fossil in again. The Poison Doctor said wickedly, "Master, we''ll leave Rozette to you now." The living fossil said, "Head out.¡± The Poison Doctor and the others walked out in a line. Now, only Baby Zetty and the living fossil were left inside the castle. A vulgar gleam burst out of the living fossil''s eyes. He was eager to get into action and said, "You''re so beautiful. Come here, Zetty. As long as you promise to spend the rest of your life with me, I promise you that I¡¯ll teach you all of the things I''ve learned throughout my life." Baby Zetty spat out, "Pah! I wouldn''t dream of learning anything from the likes of you!" An ominous glint appeared in his eyes as he said, "If you''re refusing, your only other option is death." "I''d rather die," Baby Zetty retorted as she gritted her teeth. The living fossil stepped out of the pnquin and Baby Zetty proceeded to back away. As the living fossil slowly approached Baby Zetty, he started boasting about his deeds. "Look at the ck smoke that''s filling up Sacred Land¡¯s entire sky. Only I can create such a masterpiece. I can save a city andpletely destroy it. Wouldn''t you like to learn my skills?" Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Baby Zetty resentfully scoffed. "Your talents are useless. You inflicted suffering upon countless people. You''re nothing but a degenerate who massacres the living. As for us, those from the Boyes'' bloodline, the purpose of our skills is to cure diseases and save people. Our goals are different, and I''ll not work hand in glove with someone wretched like you." The living fossil''s withered eyes looked fixedly at Baby Zetty. Her upright and awe-inspiring appearance somehow reminded him of his young self for some reason. The living fossil said faintly, "It''s so lovely to be so young. Back then, I was just as ambitious as you are and wanted to study medicine to save the world. But I ultimately gave up my original dream." As he was speaking of this, the living fossil sighed sadly. "In order to save the people from that gue, m y mister had to develop a new type of drug. But no patients were willing to cooperate for this experiment, so I volunteered to be his guinea pig. At that time, I was still a passionate young man. Unfortunately, Mister''s experiment failed and my mind underwent changes due to the drug''s effects. I started feeling like being a healer was too unrewarding." When Baby Zetty heard the tragic story, she could not help but feel a wave of pity and sympathy in her heart. Although she hated the current living fossil, she still admired that boy who had a sincere heart. It would take quite a considerable amount of courage to be a guinea pig to save the lives ofmon people. Baby Zetty said, "You used to be a great healer. When confronted with such a disaster, you sacrificed yourself to help the people. I do admire that version of you, but now, you only have blood on your hands. You even forced a passionate youngster like me to experiment on myself by doing Bodily Disguise just so I could escape your evil clutches. When all is said and done, you''ve be the person you hated the most." The living fossil looked at Baby Zetty indistinctively. He was struggling with his thoughts and hesitating at that moment. "Although you''re smart, Rozette, I''m still so much older than you. You''re not a well-matched opponent for me in terms of medical skills." The living fossil''s voice sounded as if it wasing from a tomb, making one feel as though their blood was running cold. Baby Zetty was already scared witless from looking at the living fossil''s demonic and old face. Upon hearing his voice that was filled with disdain for her, Baby Zetty''s legs were going limp as well. "Rozette, if you can persuade me not to hurt you, you''ll be the victor. I''ll let you leave this ce safely. Otherwise, you''ll stay here as my ve forever." Baby Zetty swallowed her saliva and pondered it for a while beforeContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. saying, "When you were bullying §Ö those weak women, haven''t you ever thought of the woman you loved so dearly and who had loved you as well? Imagine what sort of despair she must be feeling now?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The living fossil smiled and said, "That woman? She''s been dead for too long. I forgot what she looked like a long time ago." Baby Zetty said, "You''ve forgotten because of how fickle you are when ites to feelings. She might not have forgotten about you. Perhaps she''s waiting for you somewhere in the afterlife. Day after day and year after year, she''s suffering from the pain of loneliness. Yet here you are, one foot in the grave and still yearning for worldly affairs. Are you worthy of her?" The living fossil seemed to see a young woman in a white wedding dress walking toward him while letting out a peal of clearughter. "I love you, Cindi Boye." "My darling husband, I don''t despise you for being poor, nor will I look down on you for not having fame. I believe that one day, you''ll be the most famous doctor in the entire generation. "My husband, when I die, bury me in the back mountain of our house. I want to look at you every single day and protect you." Ultimately, he ended up being a wicked doctor. The living fossil remembered now. After going through all kinds of suffering in his life, there was indeed a bright and beautiful young woman who once brought a ray of light to his life. It was a pity that they were only married for one year before she ultimately died of dystocia. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 After she died, he had been utterly aggrieved as well. Hence, in the years following the gue when his mister could not find anyone to experiment on, he mustered up the courage amid his depressed state to volunteer himself as theb rat.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When his mister injected the drugs into his body one at a time, the worst oue he thought would befall him was death. However, he did not lose his life. On the contrary, he became hyper-stimted. He tried hiding his shameful habits, but his dedication and love moved his mister. Hence, his mister taught him everything he had learned in his lifetime. The living fossil ultimately became a famous doctor. After having power, then came his golden age. The women who previously looked down on him flocked over to see him, and he never refused those who came to him. He became lost in love. Ultimately, he sank to oblivion. When the living fossil thought of these past events, he could not help but sigh with sorrow. Every step in his life seemed to have been fated. There was nothing he could do to change those things. He looked at Baby Zetty in frustration and said, " Rozette, it''s useless for you to say these things to me because I don''t want to see her. No, I don''t want to see all the women who have had anything to do with me." Baby Zetty was slightly distracted and immediately said, "It''s because you''re embarrassed to see them. You feel sorry for what you''ve done to them since you only treated them as ythings. You''re afraid of them getting even with you once you reach theherworld." "That mouth of yours is truly loathsome." The living fossil''s eyes became fierce. Baby Zetty was already staking all of her courage in one throw when she spat out the words, "Old man, you should be turning over a new leaf and making a fresh start. Perhaps you''ll be a good person when you''re reborn." The living fossil extended his arm, and there was a huge ck pill on his palm. He smiled at her wretchedly and said, "Do you know what medicine this is?" Baby Zetty stared at the pill without speaking. She could tell that the pill''s side effects should be potent from the living fossil''s face. Just as she had expected, the living fossil said, "This was the medicine that Mister injected into my body back then. Once you take this, you''ll be just like w.n me. Baby Zetty was terrified now and took a few steps back. "I won''t take that." The living fossil said, "Come on, girl, take it." Baby Zetty was still backing away in fear. The living fossil suddenly spat his saliva on the pill. Once Baby Zetty saw this disgusting action, what was in the pit of her stomach began gurgling up. "You''re disgusting," she said. The living fossil''s eyes sank slightly. At this time, the pill was undergoing a miraculous chemical reaction. It was producing many tiny bubbles and ck smoke before ultimately vanishing into thin air. However, there was suddenly an unpleasant smell in the air. Baby Zetty noticed something was amiss and immediately took the Mighty Pharmacy out to suck in the potent molecules in an attempt to purify them. However, soon enough, Baby Zetty discovered that something was wrong with her body. Her cheeks slowly turned red, and the temperature of her body was rising. The living fossil also shouted out in a perverted voice," Baby Zetty,e here. Come to me." Baby Zetty walked a few steps toward him. When she realized that he had taken over her thoughts, she suddenly grabbed the vase next to her and threw it at the wall. Then, she picked up a sharp piece and shed it across her arms. Her arm was quickly severely injured. The living fossil witnessed how Baby Zetty did not hesitate to destroy her own body to preserve thest of her sanctity. At that moment, the living fossil suddenly felt a little ashamed. He was not as brave as her back then. The living fossil slowly walked toward Baby Zetty. She ultimately aimed the sharp weapon at her heart and said viciously, "Don''te any closer. If you do, I''ll kill myself." The living fossil said, "Aren''t you afraid of death? You''re Boye''s only descendant. Haven''t you ever heard of enduring some humiliationas part of a bigger mission?" Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 An ominous glint shed across Baby Zetty''s eyes, and those innocent eyes were instantly bloodshot. She said viciously, "Mr. Boye won''t me me for this. Because she taught me that if a healer wants to save others, they must first learn to cherish life. If a healer wants to help the world, they must first be able to cultivate virtue. If I die here today, even though it''s unfortunate for the Boyes'' bloodline, each generation of the Boye faction has lived so openly and in an upright manner. I think this is the spirit of the Boyes'' existence. Our family''s eternal glory will never be forgotten." The living fossil squinted his dry pupils, pondering the implied meaning behind Baby Zetty''s words. Baby Zetty continued, "Although you have many schools of poison doctors, your sect has deviated from the original sense of being a doctor. One day, your people will disappear as well. As the originator of poison doctors, you''ll only be spat on and cursed at. Your name will go down in history as a byword for infamy." The living fossil''s footsteps halted suddenly. He closed his eyes and seemed to be lost in thought. After quite some time, he opened his eyes and said to Rozette, "Your mouth truly is ferocious, Rozette. How about this? I''ll give you a chance. If you can cure my unmentionable illness within three days and let me die with dignity, I''ll die in front of you. If... you can''t heal me, then you''ll be the one who''ll die in three days." After the living fossil finished his words, he staggered to the medicine cab and knocked all the potions to the ground. The strange smell in the air slowly disappeared, and Baby Zetty gradually regained her senses. Baby Zetty said, "Then please tell me, what''s your hidden illness?" The living fossil slowly took off his clothes. Baby Zetty initially wanted to turn her head away, but her duty as a healer made her endure the disgust she felt. When the living fossil took off his shirt, Baby Zetty saw the blisters growing all over his body. She instantly understood what disease he had. It turned out to be-AIDS! The living fossil said bitterly, "I had this ailment since I was a youngd. I''ve controlled it for many years, but I just can''t seem to cure it."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "How many years has it been?" Baby Zetty asked. The living fossil said, "This? This was passed to me by my mister." Baby Zetty''s eyes widened in horror... The living fossil smiled sadly. "You guessed it right. My mister wasn''t a good person." His eyes moved toward the memorial shrine on the opposite side, where the living fossil''s teachery. The gaze be used to look at his teacher was viciously chilling. Even though Baby Zetty was naive, she was incredibly familiar with such a disease and understood how the living fossil was infected. "Do you know that my wife and the child in her stomach also died because of this disease...?" Baby Zetty saw the pain in his eyes. As a doctor who could not heal himself, the pain would be more profound than any other ordinary person. Baby Zetty said ruefully, "So you''re such a pitiful person as well." The living fossil asked her, "Can it be treated?" Baby Zetty suddenly felt helpless because she could only control such a disease but could not cure it. Baby Zetty said tearfully, "I''m sorry. Forgive me for my ipetence." The living fossil''s serene gaze prated Baby Zetty''s eyes. "Why are you crying?" Baby Zetty said, "I can feel the patient''s pain, but I can''t heal the patient-whether it''s your body or your mind. And as a doctor, I feel guilty. I hate myself for being too weak. I''m sorry." The living fossil''s eyes gradually changed from cold to warm. "So this is what a doctor should be like." He suddenly felt that his heart seemed so much younger and he was back at that carefree age. At that time, he was precisely like Baby Zetty-one who cherished the entire world. Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 The living fossil staggered to the shrine and the photo of his teacher. His withered pupils looked at the benevolent-looking old man on the portrait. He spoke with a hoarse voice and said wickedly, "Mister, you taught me to revere my master and respect your teachings. I abided by your mission in life and asked my disciples to respect you deeply. But it turns out the things you actually taught me..." The tone of the living fossil turned furious. "You taught me to be inconsistent, you taught me to be crafty and two-faced, and you taught me...to live as a sham. "I''ve tried to maintain the manner and etiquette of a teacher. But just like you, I only seem to be a person of good moral standing and reputation on the surface. Secretly, I''ve brought nothing but devastation to living beings. When all is said and done, neither of us are worthy of being a healer. "The poison sect you''ve worked so hard to create are not at all deserving to exist in this world." Once the living fossil was done with his words, the respect in his eyes turned into an ominous glint akin to a viper''s. He suddenly reached out and tore apart his mister''s portrait. He rolled it into a ball beforeThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. throwing it on the ground angrily. He knocked all the flowers and offerings on the shrine to the ground. When the Poison Doctor, who was waiting outside, heard the movement inside, she took a few of her men to charge in. When these people saw the old forefather''s portrait torn off and thrown to the ground, as well as the offerings rolling on the ground, the Poison Doctor was immediately indignant. "How dare you disrespect our old forefather, Rozette Ares?! You''ll see what''sing for you now!" The Poison Doctor never expected that it was their beloved mister who tore apart the portrait of their forefather. Baby Zetty looked at the living fossil. At that moment, she had inexplicable respect for him. The first half of this man''s life was utterly miserable, and the second half of his life was filled with extreme evil. In the end, he was able to overthrow the feudal ethics that he had always followed and abandoned the poison sect he founded. It was also regarded as turning over a new leaf. Baby Zetty revered him foring to see the truth in thest moments of his life. The living fossil said faintly, "I did it." As soon as he said this, the Poison Doctor cried out in disbelief, "Why did you do it, Mister?" The living fossil closed his eyes, and his heavily wrinkled face crumpled in resentment. He said to her, "Nephele, I''m tired. Let this all be over. It''s better to dissolve the entire poison sect." The Poison Doctor protested resentfully, "Mister, you said that you''d let me take charge of the entire poison sect after 100 years. If you dissolve the sect now, what''s the meaning of mymitment to you for so many years?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The living fossil said, "Your mind has never been in the right ce. If the poison sect is handed to you, I''m afraid the name of our sect will truly go down in history as a byword for infamy." There was a fierce, ominous light in the Poison Doctor''s eyes. She turned around to convince the others. "All of vel you here are seeing this with your own eyes. Mister has rebelled against our forefather and is nning to disband the entire poison sect. The painstaking work I had waited for and built up for so many years will be in vain. What do you people think about this?" Those people were confidants who had followed the Poison Doctor for many years and were very loyal to the Poison Doctor. When they heard the Poison Doctor''s words, they became extremely angry and said, "We''ll listen to yourmand." The Poison Doctor turned her head to stare at the living fossil sullenly. Her eyes appeared bloodshot when she smirked. She said, "I''m sorry for this, Mister." Afterward, she took out a handful of poison in powder form from her sleeve and sprinkled it on the living fossil. The living fossil''s eyes were suddenly scalding hot and he could not open them. The Poison Doctor said, "Grab Rozette Ares. I''ll use her as a living sacrifice for the Enthronement Hall." Baby Zetty was horrified, and the living fossil suddenly turned to the wall, touching a button with one hand. He shouted to Rozette, "Come here quickly, Rozette." Baby Zetty dashed toward the living fossil. When the living fossil twisted and pressed the button, a secret room opened and he abruptly pushed Baby Zetty in. Meanwhile, he propped himself against the secret door. Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 Immediately after, the living fossil pressed another unknown button. A massive explosion urred in the room in an instant. When Finn was swiftly dashing toward the castle, he heard an extremely loud sound followed by huge billowing ck smoke and zing mes. "Zetty!" Finn shouted out hoarsely. His legs went so limp that he immediately knelt on the ground. Therge fire burned for a total of six hours as there were many inmmable and explosive items in the castle. The fire was entirely impossible to put out. Finally, the castle burned till there were only jet-ck ruins left and the fire slowly extinguished itself. Finn stepped on the scalding hot ruins and found several burned and deformed corpses. He simply could not identify which one of the corpses was Baby Zetty''s and was simply unwilling to ept that Baby Zetty was one of them. Hence, he merely stared at them in a daze like a fool, not allowing anyone to touch a single corpse. The people of the poison sect had lost the living fossil as their spiritual leader and the Poison Doctor as theirExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. person in charge. They were grieving and brokenhearted for a while but quickly panicked like sheep without a shepherd. Not long after, Gale arrived along with Baby Robbie, Jenson, and the others. When they learned that Baby Zetty had perished in the fire, each one of them was utterly speechless from grief. Jenson''s eyes were reddened as he clenched his fists. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie''s tears were continuously rolling down his face. The military intelligence division sisters were weeping sorrowfully. Everyone was desperately holding back their grief, but Zayne suddenly burst into tears. "My Zetty, how could you leave your uncle like this? How could you leave before it''s your time?!" His words and cries were exaggerated, but his grief was nothing but genuine. Jay, who was in a daze, came back to his senses from Zayne''s sad and shrill howls. Hearing Zayne''s wailing, Sir Ares suddenly stood up with all his strength. He staggered forward and walked to the corpses. The curled-up corpses had been charred to the point that they could not be identified at all. Even so, Sir Ares'' eagle-like eyes were staring at the corpses tenaciously as if he was trying to look for his child among these corpses. In the end, he filtered through several bodies based on bone size. "These bones look thick and solid, so they should be corpses of men." Finally, he walked to a few petite corpses. After excluding the corpse wed bones, only three other corpses had small bone structures. Yet he was utterly unable to identify Baby Zetty among these three. Jay stumbled over mournfully, while Jenson and Robbie immediately walked up to support him. The two children said with a hoarse voice, "We''re so sorry for your loss, Daddy." Sir Ares said, "The two of you, immediately take samples of these corpses and send them back to Imperial Capital for identification." Jenson said, "Yes, Daddy." The people from the poison sect did not allow them to move the corpses. They protested, "They belong to the poison sect. You''re not allowed to touch them." Fortunately, Jake came over to ???? mediate the situation. "Don''t be like this. Dr. Rozette wasn''t a bad person. When she was here, she- also secretly helped some of our brothers and prescribed o medications for us. Now that she''s dead, can''t you let her go home?" Hence, the people from the poison sect did not stop Jenson from taking samples anymore because of Jake''s intervention. Jake walked to Finn and asked, "Are you going to take Dr. Rozette back to the Imperial Capital, Finn?" Finn was dispirited and listless. His expression looked utterly miserable as he said, Zetty is from Imperial Capital. She loves her daddy, mommy, and her brothers and sisters very much. I''ll send her back t el o Imperial Capital n what as she had always yearned for a reunion with her family." Jake said, "I respect your decision." Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 The wind was sorrowful and cold just like their hearts. Sir Ares led the Imperial Capital team to return to Imperial Capital along the road they came from. His heart that was previously brimming with confidence in bringing his baby girl back had now settled down. Baby Zetty could no longer jest around and apany them as they went home. One could only imagine the pain in Sir Ares'' heart.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Other than Sir Ares, Grayson and Andy, who were rescued by Baby Zetty, were in even more pain. Andy even pped herself fiercely and knelt in front of Sir Ares. She remorsefully said, "It''s all my fault, Daddy. If it hadn''t been because of me, we wouldn''t havee to Sacred Land. Perhaps Sis Zetty''s fate wouldn''t have turned out this way." Sir Ares helped Andy up and said distressedly, "My darling Andy, it''s not your fault. Even if you weren''t poisoned, we wouldn''t have been able to change the connection between Baby Zetty and Sacred Land." At this moment, Baby Robbie stood up and said with extreme guilt, "It was me. I failed to protect my sisters. I failed to fulfill my obligations. Please punish me, Daddy." Sir Ares said nothing and merely heaved a long sigh. Then, Finn interrupted in a daze, "Don''t me yourselves. I should be the one at fault. If it weren''t for me, Baby Zetty would''ve never walked on the path of studying medicine in the first ce..." Sir Ares finally got angry and said, "What''s the matter with all of you? Will saying these words change anything now? All of you, cheer up this instant. If Baby Zetty were to witness all of you acting like a bunch of bereaved, abandoned dogs, she''d be filled with nothing but regrets." The group stopped talking altogether. Every one of them had a mournful look on their faces as they walked along the mountain road like a group of zombies. As they descended the mountain, they noticed a slender and thin figure standing at the cramped intersection. Jenson cried out, "Gale?" Gale had his arms folded over his chest as he grinned. His smile was bright and beautiful as always. "Since Sis Zetty is gone now, I have nowhere else to g o. Can you take me with you?" Gale appealed to them humbly. Cole suddenly remembered Gale''s fierce fighting style and those mysterious demonic phantoms that appeared when he fought with his opponents. He tugged on Sir Ares'' clothes and whispered, "This person is by no means as simple as he seems. It''s better for us to stay away from him." Gale seemed to have heard Cole''s words, so he smiled and said, "Rest assured, Sir Ares. I can swear to the gods that I, Gale Quinn, will never hurt anyone in the Ares family." Zayne was unconvinced by this. He walked up to Gale, patted on his chest, and said, "What about me?" Gale looked at Zayne and asked with a smile, "Aren''t you an Ares as well?" Zayne protested, "I''m a Severe. When did I be an Ares?" Gale responded, "You''re the Ares family''s son-inw, so you''re regarded as half an Ares. I''ll treasure any Tom, Dick, or Harry that''s a part of the Ares family, not just someone who''s half an Ares." Only then did Zayne be more relieved. Sir Ares looked at Gale. Although this child had many secrets, he was also filled with righteousness. Gale''s eyes were like bright stars that were overlooking distant mountains. They had a captivating charm, but they also contained evil influence. He was righteous yet nefarious! However, Sir Ares remembered that Gale had once supported the aging and weak Baby Zetty toe to Sacred Land. For this, he was grateful. If this righteous yet nefarious child was left outside, he might go astray. If he were to stay with him, perhaps Gale would turn out well like the military intelligence division girls who had learned the ways of the world Sir Ares asked, "If you follow me back to the Ares house, are you willing to be my foster son, Gale?" Gale tly rejected him. "My apologies, Sir Ares. I''ll not be your son." Sir Ares did not force him and said, "It''spletely up to you." Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 Cole thought that Gale was a two-faced person, so it was still difficult for him to ept him. However, for the simple-minded Zayne, as well as Jenson and Baby Robbie, who were passionate and righteous, they were grateful that he had provided support and help to Baby Zetty at thest moments of her life. Hence, they were willing to let go of their preconceived ideas against Gale and ept him. Just like that, Cole chose topromise based on the principle that the minority would listen to the majority. Gale officially became a member of the team and followed this huge team back to Imperial Capital. Little did they imagine, while they were mourning Baby Zetty''s death, she was spending a fulfilling time and delightfully spending her days in the poison sect''s underground collection room in Sacred Land. Right before the castle''s explosion, the living fossil had kindly pushed Baby Zetty into the secret room, letting her escape unscathed. Baby Zetty found many medical books that the living fossil had left behind in the collection room. Although the methods of curing diseases and saving people recorded in medical books were somewhat different from what Boye taught her, they ultimately had the same goal.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty learned a lot of new things. It was just that after the establishment of the poison sect, their art of healing gradually deviated from the orthodox methods. To get results quickly, the poison doctors encouraged the use of drugs in increased doses, underestimating the side effects of the drugs. They would even use dishonest practices to suppress their patients'' conditions, making patients mistakenly believe that their ailments were cured. This way, they would achieve their goal of receiving medical fees. Baby Zetty felt extreme heartache over this. The living fossil''s original intention of establishing the poison sect was to treat diseases and save people. However, he forgot about his initial intention and ced benefits above the lives of others. Baby Zetty felt that it was indeed a great pity. Once she was almost done reading all of the poison sect''s medical books in the collection room and ate all of the food kept inside, Baby Zetty ultimately found an exit. She got out of the collection room and saw ruins all around. The sky that was once ck was now blue again. That was when Baby Zetty knew the Poison Doctor was gone forever. She did not bother with the people of the poison sect and quietly left them. After bidding farewell to her teacher, Boye, for thest time, Baby Zetty chose to return to Imperial Capital. At the moment, Rozette was gracefully elegant. She was nothing short of a beautiful woman. Imperial Capital. Eight dayster, Sir Ares and the others arrived in the Imperial Capital. From the moment they stepped foot into the capital, all of their hearts became extremely heavy. How would they convey the news of Baby Zetty''s death to Angeline, who loved her daughter more than anything? This was a concern that all of them were worried about. Zayne was the most forting and immediately shirked himself et from the responsibility. He said, "Sir Ares how do you want to exin Baby Zetty''s death to my sister?" Sir Ares looked at him speechlessly and said, "I think it''s safer for you to be the first to talk about this matter." Zayne''s eyes widened in horror. "Why on earth would you think that?" Jay bluntly said, "Your ability to convey words iscking, and your narration is unorganized. With your chaotie way of speaking, it''d definitely reduce Angeline''s pain from losing Baby Zetty." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Zayne red at Jay speechlessly. Jay''s blunt words had dealt a blow to his self-esteem. He scoffed. "I''m not going to do it." Jay responded with a mournful look. Baby Robbie stepped forward and said, "Daddy, there''s actually a better candidate." Afterward, Baby Robbie''s gaze shifted to Gale. Gale took the initiative to step up and say, "Sir Ares, it''s most appropriate for me to inform the madam of this terrible news. She may not believe me as I''m a stranger, so she''ll have some traces of hope in addition to being broken-hearted..." Sir Ares nodded and said, "Then I''ll be troubling you with this task, Gale." Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Tourmaline Estate, Chateau de Selene. Angeline and Josephine were chatting in the courtyard. The two children, Angel and Joseph, were ying in the corner. A cicada happened to fall from the tree, making Joseph yell out in fright. "Bug! Bug!" he eximed while running away. With her little hand on her back, Angel walked to the cicada and looked at it in scrutiny. She muttered, "It has no sharp teeth and no ws. It just has a pair of pretty wings." Angel looked at Joseph, who was shaking in fear like a n idiot. "What are you afraid of? He won''t bite." Only then did Joseph slowly walk over. Angel mischievously picked up the cicada and brought it in front of Joseph.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Joseph was so terrified he immediately fled again. He hurriedly dashed into his mother''s arms for protection. "Mommy, Angel is bullying me." Josie picked her son up and smacked his buttocks, saying, "Why are you just like your daddy, Joseph? So cowardly and timid! You should be learning from Angel. She''s tiny yet ferocious." When Josie mentioned Angel''s courage, Angeline looked as though she was suffering. She sighed and said, "Angel is too much of a daredevil. A few days ago, I scolded her for something and she had the nerve to say that she would run away from home. Then, the girl secretly ran outside to hide and gave me such a hard time looking for her." Josie was holding her belly inughter upon hearing this. "Your Angel truly is a mischievous little devil." Angeline lowered her voice and said, "I''m really hoping that she''ll quickly grow up and the right person cane along and take her away." Josie could feel Angeline''s despair from raising Angel upon looking at the pained expression on her face. Josie smiled and said, "I''ve never seen you so distressed when you were raising the triplets. It seems that Angel lives up to the name of being the devil reincarnated." Angel took the cicada and ran toward Josie before mischievously tossing the cicada onto Joseph. Joseph proceeded to burst into tears out of fright. Angeline began to scold Angel, "Angelie, can''t you see Joseph is afraid of cicadas? Why do you still deliberately scare him with it?" Angel said with a deadpan expression, "I wouldn''t have scared him if he wasn''t afraid of it." Angeline said, "The more you scare him, the more traumatized he''ll be. Then, he''ll be more afraid of cicadas in the future." Hence, Angel picked up the cicada and stuffed it into her bag. She waved her hands and said to Joseph," Look, it''s not here anymore. Let''s go and y now, okay?" Only then did Joseph climb down from Josie''sp. Angel stretched her hand out to Joseph, and he ultimately let down his guard as he took her hand. Unexpectedly, Angel had secretly hidden the cicada in her palm. She ced the bug into Joseph''s hand when they held hands. Joseph jumped up in shock. Angel said, "Look, you''re already touching it. It''s not biting you, right?" Joseph stopped jumping and pondered over Angel''s words seriously. After touching the cicada, he managed to ovee his fear. It did not take long before he started ying with it. Josie looked at Angel in bewilderment and said, "Sis Angeline, as long as Angel ys with Joseph, don''t even have to vel.ne extra lessons for him. Angel is making him more and more Courageous now. I have to start thanking her for it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline said, "You''ve bought her plenty of clothes and toys. You''re spoiling her already." While the two were chatting, the servant hurriedly came to report, "Madam, a teenager hase to visit you." When Angeline heard this, she stood up in shock. "Someone from Sacred Land?" Angeline had been dreaming about fires recently. She would feel restless every time she woke up. She had been worried that this was a bad omen. Sometimes, zero news was considered good news. Now that someone had suddenlye to visit, it made her very uneasy. Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 The servant respectfully said, "He didn''t mention who he is but he said that he''s met Ms. Rozette before and came to Tourmaline Estate to deliver a message from Ms. Rozette."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Angeline anxiously said, "Hurry up and invite him in." The servant turned around and walked out. Not long after, the servant led a boy who looked to be 1 7 or 18 years old. Angeline thought that he had a delicate and exquisite appearance, but his whole body exuded a mature charm. When Angeline saw Gale, she was still a little despondent. She secretly pondered to herself, ''And they said my Jenson is too old and wise? This young man looks more mature than Jens. Are all children this precocious now?'' Gale walked toward Angeline and bowed to her." Hello, Madam." "And who might you be?" Angeline asked. She was still wondering in bewilderment. ''This child is the same age as Baby Zetty. If the two of them met before, what''s the rtionship between them?'' Gale introduced himself, "My name is Gale, and Baby Zetty saved my life once. Later on, when she faced a predicament, I escorted her to Sacred Land. It''s just that..." When Gale reached this part, he lowered his eyes as though his next words were hard to bring up. Angeline seemed to have guessed something from Gale''s expression. Her body swayed slightly as she said, "Tell me. I can handle it." Gale said, "After Baby Zetty arrived at the poison sect in Sacred Land, she never came out of that ce. I heard someone say that Baby Zetty might have been killed. Although no one can rify the authenticity of this news, I still think this is major news. That''s why I decided toe here and tell you about it." Angeline trembled and saw nothing but darkness in front of her. She was about to copse. Josie was the one who supported her and said, "Sis Angeline, this boy said that he merely heard rumors about Baby Zetty''s death. Since he couldn''t deal with the poison sect and came back to you to seek help, you have to be strong and find a way to rescue Baby Zetty." Angeline''s expression appeared bleak. "Your brother already went to Sacred Land with the Ghost members and the military intelligence division sisters. I''ve lost contact with them so long ago and I couldn''t inform them to search for Baby Zetty. This is too nerve-racking for me." Angeline was running around frantically, and after a moment of hesitation, she seemed to have made up her mind. "I''ll go to Sacred Land myself." At this moment, Gale looked at Angeline. She looked very thin and weak, but her eyes were extraordinarily tenacious. This was a woman who was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. Gale thought to himself that the girl should be happy to have Angeline as her mother. Gale smiled and said, "Rest easy, Madam. I''ve heard rumors on the way over to Imperial Capital about Sir Ares and his group. Perhaps they''ll be arriving in the city in two days." Angeline was overjoyed upon hearing this. "That''s fantastic!" After Gale ryed this ambiguous news to Tourmaline, he was considered to havepleted Sir Ares'' task for him. Hence, Gale said, "Madam, now that I''ve conveyed the message, I''ll take my leave now." Angeline was friendly and cordial when she replied," Gale, since you and Baby Zetty are friends who have shared enjoyable times and hardships, don''t leave in such hurry. Just stay in Tourmaline Estate for a few days and let me treat you as our guest." Gale was about to decline her when Angel suddenly ran over with a giant caterpir. "Mommy, Mommy! Look, caterpir!" Angeline was so petrified that she almost passed out on the spot. "Stop right there!" Angeline promptly scolded the child. "Throw that caterpir away this instant! Mommy is very scared of them," said Angeline bitterly. Angel looked at the caterpir and said, "The caterpir is so cute. It''s not harmful at all." Gale fixed his gaze on Angel, her childish face was all his eyes could see. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 The three-year-old Angel had an angelic beauty. She was very much like her mommy, who had a delicate and lovely temperament. However, their strong spirits could not be denied.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Her name is Angel?" Gale''s profound and unfathomable eyes became extremely gentle and pure at this moment. The vicissitudes in his eyes seemed to have faded away, leaving only a sense of contentment in the peace. Angeline was still panicking as she replied, "This is my youngest child, Angel. She''s extremely daring by nature and refuses to be subjected to any discipline, which utterly breaks my heart." At this moment, Angel, who still had a caterpir in her hand, was immediately awestruck upon seeing Gale. Her eyes were foolishly fixed on him. Gale walked toward Angel, squatted beside her, and patted her head softly. His looks were fresh and delicate akin to clear spring water. Angel continued to stare at him. The look in both their eyes was a bit inquisitive, and there were also some indescribable surprises. Upon witnessing this scene, Angeline felt that the two were akin to old friends who only had each other in their eyes. Suddenly, Angel said to Angeline, "I think I''ve seen this big brother somewhere before." Gale stood up, took out a pendant from his pouch, and hung it around Angel''s neck. He smiled and said, "It seems like we both find each other familiar. I''ll be giving you this as a gift, then." Angel looked at the ice-cold pendant and some inexplicable images appeared in her mind, but they quickly disappeared in a sh. Gale bade his farewell and said, "I should get going now, Madam." Angeline nodded. Gale strode forward, and Angel chased after him with her short legs. After a couple of steps, she halted and tightly held onto the beautiful pendant in her hand. Angeline looked at Angel in astonishment. For some reason, she vaguely felt like she had seen a trace of grief in Angel''s eyes for a brief moment there. It was as though she was a woman who had been emotionally wounded before. "Angel," Angeline yelled out softly. Angel turned her head and suddenly became bright and beautiful again. She exposed her spotless white canines and Angeline was stunned. Angel was clearly her daughter who still had zero clues about the world. Angel was her devil reincarnated daughter who behaved mischievously and stirred up trouble every day. "Do you like that big brother?" Angeline asked. Angel nodded. "He''s very good-looking, Mommy. He looks even better than all my brothers and Daddy." Angeline said, "Nonsense. He''s so skinny. He''s as slim as a thread and not even tall. How can youpare him to your daddy and brothers?" Angel said with a confident face, "He''s obviously tall and fair-skinned with beautiful eyes. He looks just like an otherworldly prince." Angeline was baffled... She nced suspiciously at Gale''s back as he walked away. He was clearly a tanned and thin child. How did Angel mistake him for a tall and handsome prince? Angeline merely thought that Angel was still young, so her aesthetic conception was somewhatcking. She did not take the matter to heart. At this moment, she was more worried about Baby Zetty''s safety. After Gale left Tourmaline Estate, he turned to look at the massive manor with a soft smile on his face. "I feel at ease now knowing that you''re well. "You must wait for me. I hope you and I will live our lives to the fullest in this lifetime." Gale left in big strides. The brilliance of the morning sun cast down on him, and Gale''s shadow was stretched longer. His physique seemed more robust. The next day. Sir Ares brought all of the children back to Tourmaline Estate. When Angeline heard the news, she walked out in a hurry. However, when her gaze swept across the familiar faces, her whole body started trembling when she failed to see Baby Zetty. "Angeline!" Sir Ares hurried forward and held Angeline tightly into his arms. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Angeline was trembling all over as she said in a whisper, "You didn''t bring Baby Zetty home, Jaybie?" Jay''s face appeared ashen and to be full of pain as he replied, "I''m sorry, Angeline. I failed to bring our daughter home." Angeline thought of Gale''s words and almost lost her bnce. She weakly said, "Jaybie, I heard that my Zetty is no longer alive. Tell me it''s not true. This can''t be true."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jay closed his eyes and said with great pain," Angeline, our Baby Zetty went missing in a fire. We''re uncertain of her life or death." When Angeline heard this, she immediately fainted on the ground. "Mommy!" the children cried out anxiously. Jay carried Angeline and sent her to the bedroom while ordering, "Call a doctor immediately, Jens." Although Sir Ares had conveyed the news in a vague manner, the Areses present shared a tacit mutual understanding that Baby Zetty had most likely died in the fire. Tourmaline Estate was shrouded in the shadows for a long time. As Angeline was distraught with grief, it began to take a toll on her body. She had been lying on the hospital bed,pletely bedridden. Only when the children''s admission notices into universities arrived did the ambiance in the Ares household be slightly more lively. Jenson had chosen the prestigious university, Imperial Capital University, which was the closest to home. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie and the military intelligence division sisters chose a very famous military academy. Several sisters with the worst grades, such as Andy, Thirteen, and Twelve had gained points through their specialties and entered the physical education faculty of Imperial Capital University. In mid-September, the children went to their universities to report their attendance. Life in the ivory tower was rich and colorful. Still,pared to when high school was dedicated to studying cultural courses, in university, love had also be apulsory course. Grayson was responsible for sending Andy and a few other sisters to Imperial Capital University to sign up. Perhaps since the two had been infected with the witch poison, they empathized with one another, which eventually transcended into a strong camaraderie. The two people had be more familiar with each other now. Grayson could also start ridiculing Andy unscrupulously, "Say, aren''t you ashamed of yourself? You''re the oldest among all Ares children but you got the worst score during the college entrance examination. I feel ashamed in your stead. It''s a waste of time for those who study martial arts to end up studying physical education." Andy flipped her palm over so dashingly and said, "What''s so shameful about that? You can produce outstanding achievements in any field, provided you put in enough love and diligence. Grayson rolled his eyes at her. "Are you nning to participate in the Olympics? Don''t forget that you''re now the Ares family''s youngdy. There''s no need to fight or kill. You''ll have no opportunity to disyet talents after practicing shooting guns and the like. You might as well learn more about female virtues and the feminine arts. Embroidery would be more useful." Andy angrily scoffed. "You just have double standards. You practice shooting every day. Why don''t you let me practice?" Jenson said leisurely, "It''s because he prefers you to be a good wife and a loving mother." Grayson, "..." Andy, Immediately, the atmosphere in the car became awkward. When the Lincoln Stretch Limousine arrived at the university''s gate, Jenson quickly stopped the driver. "Grayson, stop the car." Andy wondered aloud, "Jens, why don''t you want him to drive in?" Jenson smiled slightly. "You''ll know the reason soon enough." Then, after Jenson got out of the car, Grayson drove Andy and the other sisters into the university. Once Grayson parked his car in the university''s parking lot, many passersby turned to look at soon as they got out of the "Why are they looking at me?" Andy asked in bewilderment. Grayson said, "It''s because of how manly you look." Andy,"..." At this time, a few girls whispered, "Are they a couple? They genuinely look like a couple." as Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 Andy was flustered and exasperated as she said," Grayson, they actually said that we look good together. Is there something wrong with their eyesight?" Grayson, Unwilling to be outdone by her, Grayson shot back," Indeed. There must be something wrong. You''re obviously not good enough for me." Andy stared at Grayson speechlessly, patted her chest very proudly, and said, "I''m not good enough for you? Uncle Grayson, I''m as beautiful as a flower and still young too. How am I not good enough for an old man like you?" When Andy called Grayson an uncle, his face immediately turned dark. "Am I that old?" Andy scoffed. "You should be a little more self-aware, Uncle." The other sisters burst intoughter. Then, Andy and the few sisters abandoned Grayson, abruptly turning to leave. After getting out of the car, Jenson coolly walked to the registration office with his hands in his trouser pockets. Since thed was tall and handsome, many female students shrieked upon seeing. "Woah! So handsome." Jenson''s cool, handsome, wild, domineering, and assertive face immediately showed a hint of displeasure. He was not used to being surrounded and watched by a bunch of girls, let alone girls who looked for excuses to strike up a conversation with him. Jenson deliberately stopped and waited for his sisters who were behind him. When Andy and the several younger sisters walked in front of him, Jenson lifted his chin and asked Sis Andy coolly, "Would you like to be my girlfriend?" Andy''s jaw fell to the floor. "Jens, I''m your sister, your legally bound sister. It''s illegal for me to date you." Grayson had closed the door and followed after them. When he heard Jenson''s earth-shattering question, his face quickly turned pale. "Jens, are you dying to get a beating from your father?" Jenson was speechless. For someone who never spoke much, he had no other option but to break his habit and patiently exin, "Will you pretend to be my girlfriend and shield me from those love-struck idiots?" Andy breathed a sigh of relief.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "No problem." Grayson still disagreed. "What do you mean no problem? No way. Absolutely no way." The corners of Jenson''s lips raised slightly. He patted Grayson''s shoulder with another intention in mind. He said, "University life is supposedly rich and colorful for students, especially in a university with many boys and girls like Imperial Capital University. Even if Sis Andy doesn''t be my girlfriend, she''ll be another guy''s girlfriend. Will you be able to handle that?" As they were talking, a girl on a skateboard flew over from a distance away. She might be a beginner as she lost control of her skateboard and was shouting aloud while riding on it, "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" The skateboard was dashing in the direction next to Jenson, but the odd thing was that when the girl was approaching him, she suddenly turned a corner on the skateboard and made Jenson the target. Fortunately, he quickly reacted and did a backward somersault, avoiding crashing into the skateboard and the girl. However, the girl fell hard on the ground. "Crap! My *ss, it hurts!" Andy, Thirteen, and the others hurriedly helped her u P- The girl fixed her gaze on Jenson. Then, as if she had won a big prize, she giggled and said, "The gods sure are kind. They actually arranged such a cool, handsome, wild, domineering, and assertive Prince Charming to me." Jenson looked at her as though she was neurotic. Although the female student had perfect facial features she had many freckles on the base of her nose. Since Jenson was a bit of a clean freak, he did not have a favorable impression of those freckles. "You should go to the hospital if you''re sick in the head," said Jenson coolly. The girl stretched out her hand toward Jenson and chirped, "Hello, my name is Savannah Jones. If everything goes well, I''ll be your wife in the future." Jenson scoffed. "Sicko." Then, he quickly turned and left. Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Savannah chased after Jenson like a shadow and jabbered on, "Buddy, you have to believe me. I''m not simply striking up a conversation with you. I''ve studied metaphysics and physiognomy. I''m well-versed in calcting one''s riches and honor too. Moreover, I''m adept in geomancy. I''m expected to stumble into my one true love in the southeast direction. That person is you. You have to believe me here. If everything goes well, we''ll get married in the future." Jenson merely thought that there was an annoying fly buzzing around his ears and he could not take it anymore. He finally stopped and looked at Savannah scornfully with a cold face, saying, "You''re not my type. Plus, I have a girlfriend." Not only did Savannah not get frustrated but she also became more courageous instead. "You''re lying. You''re currently a freshman. How can you have a girlfriend already? My master said that high school students can''t date." In order to prevent her from continuing to pester him, Jenson casually mentioned a name. "My girlfriend''s name is Whitney." When he muttered this name, Jenson himself was dumbfounded. Whitney Cornelius, the girl from Legendary Youth Academy, had once brought a ray of sunshine into his life when he was the most desperate and helpless. However, they were still children at the time. Was a child''s confession of love still valid to this day? Furthermore, they had not seen each other for so many years. Had Whitney forgotten about him? Savannah was taken aback, and a touch of disappointment spread across her face. A momentter, she became brave once more. "The two of you aren''t destined for each other, so your romantic rtionship with her will never blossom into fruition. However, since I''mte, I won''t me you for loving another girl before me." Jenson rolled his eyes at her, utterly speechless. Savannah blinked her innocent and bright eyes. Her smile was radiant. "You haven''t told me your name yet." Jenson put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked forward with a gloomy face. "Aren''t you a fortune-teller? Why don''t you ask the gods?" Savannah took out her deck of tarot cards and began to ask questions. Grayson, Andy, and the others who followed them from behind were petrified. They stood there stupidly. Grayson pulled on his ear and asked Andy excitedly," What did you hear the young master say earlier?" Andy replied, "He said that his girlfriend''s name is Whitney." Thirteen muttered, "When did Big Brother get a girlfriend?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Whitney. Whitney? It does sound like someone who''s going to be a member of the Ares family," said Grayson with a smile. Andy looked at the back of the bright and | Savannah, saying, "But I thinknnah is more suite But I a member of the Ares famil be Whenever the two got into a disagreement, neither of them would admit defeat. Andy red at Grayson fiercely. "Why do you have to express a different view from me in everything? Haven''t you heard that a real man doesn''t fight with women? Will you die if you let me win one time?" Grayson said, "Pah! Don''t curse me with dying or anything of the sort." Jenson and Savannah were gradually walking farther away, so Grayson and the others hurried to catch up. Then, they heard Savannah''s chattering again. "It seems like your life is quite an ominous one but fortunately, your father named you well and your misfortune turns out to be a ???? blessing instead. Therefore, your life is going to be long and prosperous. But you''re quite unlucky in the love department and will fall in love with a girl you''ll never get to have..." Jenson''s face was full of gloom. Since Savannah was not an expert in discerning one''s bodynguage and facial expressions, she continuously muttered on the side, "I got it now. Your name must be Jenson." Grayson, Andy, and the others behind them started admiring Savannah. Andy was filled with praises as she said, "That''s so amazing!" Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Jenson replied with a gloomy face, "Who wouldn''t know my name? I''m someone who grew up under the eyes of the media since I was a child." Andy thought for a while and nodded. "That makes sense as well." However, Savannah said earnestly, "I grew up on a small farm in the south. We''re a poor town where roads are not essible andmunications aren''t developed. I''ve truly never seen you before. This is our first meeting." Although Savannah had a simple and honest face, Jenson had already established that this girl was a quack. He would not believe anything she said. Savannah was not vexed over this and smiled while saying, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me now. I''ll make you believe me." Savannah continued to count with her fingers. "You''re just like me. You had no mother growing up but when you were five, something changed with your fate and your family became harmonious. You also had peaceful rtions with your siblings." Grayson was utterly stunned. "Goodness gracious, that''s too urate." Jenson was even more firm with his mindset that this Savannah girl had looked into his background information beforehand. Hence, she was currently trying to swindle him. Jenson red at Savannah and scoffed. "Stay away from me." Savannah''s cheerful face looked wounded as she stared at Jenson. She aggrievedly asked, "Why don''t you believe me?" Jenson said, "If you disappear from my world, I''ll believe in you." Savannah''s eyes widened in horror as tears filled her eyes. "You... You want me to die? Ah... My master''s too urate with his reading. I love you, yet you want to take my life..." It was getting more and more outrageous. Jenson''s face was utterly gloomy. "Scram!" Then, he quickly strode away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Savannah shouted from behind him, "Jens! When you''re choosing your dormitory, avoid the number seven or there''s going to be a bloodbath!" Jenson was still speechless. Meanwhile, Grayson was taking this seriously. When they were registering, Grayson was adamant about not letting Jenson choose any dormitories with the number seven. However, Jenson simply refused to believe in Savannah''s words and applied for Room 777. Grayson said, "Jens, a bloodbath isn''t a trivial matter. What if that Savannah girl wasn''t lying to us? Your room number truly sounds unlucky. It doesn''t seem very safe to me. Why don''t you change rooms?" Jenson said, "That''s the point. I want this to be a huge p in the face for her so that she''ll stop swindling others in the future." S over After they were done with the registration, Andy and a few younger sisters were apprehensive about Savannah''s little prophecy. Hence Andy exhorted Grayson, "Brother Grayson, will you keep Jenspany and take a look at Room 77? Determine whether it''s safe or not. We shouldn''t let Savannah''s words be a reality." Grayson replied, "Then you lot head back to the dormitory on your own. I''ll escort Jenson over." "Alright." Grayson and Jenson arrived at the males'' dormitory. Just when they walked out of the elevator on the seventh floor, they heard the boys screaming from a bedroom at the end of the corridor. The boys in the other rooms poked their heads out and eximed, "Is there a haunting happening in the dormitories in broad daylight?" Grayson and Jenson nced at each other. They searched for the room as they walked along the corridor. Ultimately, they saw Room 777 on the dormitory door where the scream came from. Several bold male students were knocking on the door eagerly. "Hello, is anyone inside? What happened?" "It''s a bloody murder!" a boy inside replied tremblingly. "Open the door!" "We can''t. The guy is standing at the door. Help us call the police!" Time was at stake here. Hence, Jenson said to Grayson, "Kick the door open." Grayson stepped forward and said, "Step aside, boys." Several male students stepped aside and Grayson kicked the door open. The male student who was the perpetrator was lying on the floor at the moment. A knife was stabbed into his stomach. "Is he injured?" The male student hiding in the upper bunk asked in horror. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 "Ack! You guys killed him!" another ssmate eximed in horror. Grayson looked at Jenson in astonishment and eximed, "That Savannah girl is absolutely amazing." Jenson shot him a chilling re and reminded Grayson in a cold voice, "You killed someone." Only then did Grayson return to his senses and ran to the boy in a panic. He squatted down and tried to feel for the boy''s breath before patting his chest. He then let out a sigh of relief. "He''s still breathing." The male student looked at Grayson weakly. "The knife is stabbed into my stomach. Call the doctor." Grayson turned him over and inspected his wound. It was a fruit knife with a shallow edge. The de was pierced into his stomach while the back of the knife was still outside. Hence, Grayson relied onmon sense to conclude," Don''t worry, little brother. You won''t die from this.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Your wound isn''t even as deep as the wound women get from childbirth. Stay strong." The male student''s face was turning pale from pain and he said, "But I think I''m dying. My strength is fading away." Grayson called Grand Asia Hospital and said to the injured male student, "The doctor will be here soon." Afterward, hepletely ignored the injured student. Grayson brought the topic back to Savannah again. His face was filled with admiration when he mentioned her. "Jens, it seems like that Savannah girl really knows her stuff. She said that you''d encounter a bloodbath and you actually did. Will she really be the youngdy of the Ares household in the future?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him, a cold aura lingering all over his body. Grayson did not have to look at Jenson''s sour face to feel his chilling aura. Being a supposedly wise man who would submit to circumstances, Grayson hurriedly tried to make up with Jenson by saying," Jens, who''s Whitney? Is she the girl you like?" Jenson''s ears became inexplicably hot. In the past few years, this name had been sealed in his heart. Jenson had never told anyone about the matters between him and Whitney. He had a mature mind and was experienced and knowledgeable. Hence, he had a favorable impression of the big sister who showed concern and cared for him when he was a young teenager. That was when his love sprouted. However, Jenson knew that such feelings were immature and would not be recognized by society. Hence, he tried his best to persuade himself not to take such trifling matters so seriously. Against all reason, the seed he nted suddenly sprouted under the rain and was nourished by the outside world after several years of dormancy. Those vague and obscure memories became clear again. "I simply made it up," said Jenson. Grayson smacked his lips and said, "I knew it. You''ve been staying with us elderly men for the past few years. I''m sure you had no time to date around." After thinking about it, Grayson questioned again," Wait. That''s not right. When you were back in high school, weren''t there many girls who liked you?" Jenson rolled his eyes at him. "Then you can go back to the high school to conduct a survey." Grayson smiled at him naively and said, "Haha. Alright, I believe you." Yet, he said inwardly, ''I''ll head there and turn the entire school upside down to find out who Whitney is.'' Not long after, the people from Grand Asia Hospital came. They quickly brought the injured student away. Hence, Grayson followed the medical team and left the dormitory. Four students were sharing the dorm. After the injured student was sent to Grand Asia, the remaining two looked at Jenson in fright and said, "Why don''t we switch dorms, Jenson? This Room 777 seems to bring bad luck, doesn''t it? That Henry White guy was just finest night but he suddenly went insane after waking up this morning. If we continue to stay with him, he''ll kill us all sooner orter." Jenson looked at the nametags stuck onto the upper and lower bunk beds. From there, he knew that the dormmate talking to him was Timothy Sanders, while the other was Quinton Banners. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 Jenson curiously asked, "Do you know the reason for his madness?" Timothy suddenly started talking non-stop. "We had a little chatst night. That guy Henry told us a few details about him. He said that his parents are farmers, and they make a living by selling chickens and ducks. So his tuition fees were raised from selling those animals. I think he must''vee from a very low-ie family." Quinton added, "If his family''s poor, he must be struggling to afford the tuition here or have a decent meal. The guy''s mental pressure is probably so high that he went mad on the first day of university. Say, do you guys think he can be cured?" Timothy said, "Mental illness is difficult to cure. Even if it can be cured, one must take medicine for a long time. Since hees from a low-ie family, I suppose he doesn''t have the money to afford those medications." "Then we''ll donate him the money," Jenson suddenly said coolly. Timothy and Quinton at each other, giving it further thought. Timothy said, "Sigh. Although my living expenses aren''t much, for the sake of my safety, I''ll be frugal and donate a little for his treatment." "How much?" Jenson asked. Timothy hesitated and said, "I can give him about 100 dors a month?" Quinton, a wise boy, asked again, "Then how much do you have left every month?" "900 dors." "F*ck. Do you get a grand for your monthly allowance? Your family is truly on the wealthy side," Quinton said bitterly. Timothy asked him in return, "What about you?" Quinton said generously, "I''ll follow your lead and donate one-tenth of my living expenses as well. So, 200 dors." Timothy said in disbelief, "Do you get 2,000 dors a month?" Then, he quickly protested. "You''re rich, so you ought to donate 700 to 800 dors. One-tenth is a little too stingy." Quinton pointed at Jenson with his chin and said," Don''t we still have one more who hasn''t said how much he''ll be donating?" Quinton and Timothy turned their heads to Jenson at the same time. Hence, Jenson raised a single finger. Timothy''s eyes beamed brightly. "A grand?" Jenson corrected him, saying, "100 dors."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Timothy wanted to curse at him. "Aren''t you being too stingy here? Jenson Ares, you''re from the Ares family, the wealthiest family in Imperial Capital." Jenson said without batting an eyelid, "You''ve got the wrong person. Ie from a working-ss family. My monthly allowance is only 200 dors." Timothy sighed. "We thought you were the devil himself, the almighty smarty-pants Jenson Ares from the Ares family. I was getting happy for nothing. his gaze on Jenson. Quinton fixed his Seeing the noble and extraordinary-looking Jenson, he vel could sense the aura of an aristocratic prince in all of his. gestures. Even so, Quinton smiled without saying anything. After Timothy expressed his disappointment, he was deeply moved by Jenson''s generous donation Jenson, even though you''re not the almighty Jenson Ares from the Ares family, you''re still willing to fork out half of your allowance for charity. I''m immensely touched by this." Jenson said, "I don''t have the habit of buying things anyway. 100 dors is more than enough for me to live H on. Timothy said, "It''s alright. If you run out of money in the future, you can borrow from me." Quinton said, "You have me as well." Jenson was slightly startled. Quinton and Timothy''s enthusiasm and sincerity made him inexplicably look forward to the tedious university life. At dinner, Timothy and Quinton insisted on taking Jenson to the cafeteria to have a meal. Jenson had always hated crowded ces, but he could not persuade his enthusiastic dormmates. Hence, he had no choice but to go to the cafeteria with them. After Quinton and Timothy found out that Jenson''s family was poor, they became anxious and generously put a significant portion of their food onto Jenson''s te. S Jenson stared at their actions and said, "I''m a vegetarian for dinners." Timothy''s mouth was stuffed with food when he said," What do you mean you''re vegetarian? Jens, eating is a blessing, so eat up while you can." Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 Jenson looked at the meat dishes on his te that were piled up, and a gentle smile overflowed in his eyes. He epted this disguised form of emergency relief from his dormmates. This was the first time in his life that he was getting help from someone else. Suddenly, a graceful figure arrived like a cool breeze brushing past Jenson''s face. Just as he recovered his senses, he saw Savannah sitting next to him without asking for permission. It was as if she was extremely familiar with him. Timothy and Quinton both fixed their eyes on her, staring straight at Savannah''s face. There was a pair of big eyes that made her seem quick-witted on her round face. Her eyes were shining akin to obsidian and were as bright as stars. Her beauty exuded a sense of cleverness. Savannah squeezed out a bright smile at Timothy and Quinton on the opposite side. "Hello, my name is Savannah Jones." Quinton and Timothy were both top students who paid no attention to outside matters when they were high school students. They were the type who concentrated on burying their faces in books. Upon seeing a beautiful girl winking enthusiastically at them, they felt electricity flowing in them as the tips o f their ears turned red in an instant. "Hi. Hello. My name is Timothy." Timothy was wiping his hands on his shirt, fearing that he would dirty Savannah''s hand. Then, he stretched out his hand to shake her hand. "My name is Timothy Sanders." Quinton smacked his hand away and said, "Don''t try to take advantage of a girl." Then, he tteringly said to Savannah, "I''m Quinton Banners." After Savannah greeted Timothy and Quinton, she turned her head to look at Jenson. She asked, "Huh? Didn''t I predict that you''de across a bloodbath? Why do you look fine?" Jenson rolled his eyes at her and said, "Your swindling tricks are useless on me, so stay away from _HThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. me. Savannah was most fearful of others saying she was incapable in her specialty. The more Jenson was in disbelief of her skills, the more desperately she wanted to prove herself. "Then I''ll give you another prediction." Savannah took out a deck of tarot cards from her pocket and handed them to Jenson. "Pick one." Jenson remained indifferent. Savannah said, "Just pick one." Quinton could not stand looking at the sight anymore and said to Jenson, "Come one, Jenson. Don''t disrespect the girl like that." Timothy nodded at him with all his might. Hence, Jenson reluctantly drew out a card and flung it to Savannah. When Savannah got her hands on the card, the first thing she did was not lift the card open. Instead, she ced both hands together and put them on the top of her head. She chanted out loud in a worked-up manner akin to a witch, "Heavens, earth, and spirits, please get rid of all the evil monsters for this ad. Give him blessings and health..." Jenson nced at Savannah speechlessly. He scorned this sort of deceptive behavior. Savannah stared at the cold-looking. Jenson and ced her hands down as if she had to make some mental preparations before opening the card. UMS The face of the card was a pile of skulls and a white lotus blooming. Savannah cried out in shock. "Oh my God!" Jenson stared at her. "What does it mean?" Savannah swallowed her saliva and stared at Jenson. Then, she shook her head desperately. "I can''t tell you. I won''t!" Jenson scoffed. "Mad girl." Timothy and Quinton asked, "Why can''t you tell him?" Savannah lowered her head with a serious expression. She merely said to Jenson obscurely," Jens, cherish every opportunity you have with this person. Your chances are limited." Jenson knitted his eyebrows together. "Who''s this person?" He did not even know whether the person was a man or a woman. Savannah muttered a piece of advice, "A dearest rtive." Jenson smirked... Why was he actually stooping himself so low to discuss such a meaningless topic with her? This was childish. Then, he pushed his dinner te aside and strode away. Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 Savannah chased after him. "Jens! Jens!" Jenson did not n to pay any attention to her. However, upon hearing her voice that sounded like a crow''s caw, he had no choice but to turn around and shout, "Savannah Jones, will you please stop shamelessly following me around like this?" Savannah was slightly startled, and her face flushed i n embarrassment. She bashfully said, "I just wanted to exin the card to you, Jens." Jenson scoffed coldly. "Then why didn''t you exin it earlier?" It was evident that she was deliberately taking the opportunity to get close to him. Savannah said, "There were too many people in the cafeteria. It''s better for me to talk to you about it when there''s nobody else around." Jenson reluctantly held back his temper and said," Well, exin it then." Savannah said, "The skulls represent death, yet the lotus represents redemption. The ck on all sides of the card means that it can never be disclosed to the public. This means that one of your close rtives who hase back to life from the dead is a healer who rescues people from hardships. But this person''s identity can never be disclosed. Otherwise, it''ll cause a bloodbath." Jenson''s eyes that were initially filled with impatience were now reced by surprise. The person Savannah was referring to was obviously Baby Zetty. Did she mean that Zetty had not died? Moreover, Baby Zetty''s identity should not be exposed so rashly? Savannah grinned at Jens and said, "You''d better believe me, Jens. I''m really not lying to you." She knew that Jenson would feel repulsed by her if she said too much. Hence, Savannah waved at him and said, "Goodbye for now." Jenson looked at Savannah''s delicate-looking rear view as she walked away. His eyes were filled with confusion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He immediately took out his phone and called the DNA testing center of Grand Asia Hospital. The employee answered the call and asked respectfully, "Young Master Jens, what''s the matter?" "Are the test results out for those charred corpses?" Jenson had actually been resisting asking this question, but Savannah''s prediction had inexplicably given him the courage to do so now. On the other line, the person in charge replied respectfully, "The test results for those corpses have juste out, Young Master Jens. I was just about to give Sir Ares a call to report the situation. There are five male corpses and three female corpses, two of which are different from the young miss'' gic sequence. The remaining corpse''s gic sequence is more than ten percent simr to the young miss, but this person''s tongue has sutures. It shouldn''t be the young miss." Jenson said, "I see." Upon hanging up the phone, Jenson''s eyes were filled with a sense of relief. Of the three female corpses, one of them was clearly Poison Doctor Nephele, while the remaining two should be her servants. Since Baby Zetty was not among the corpses, it was likely that she had survived the fire. However, where was she now? Sacred Land. When Baby Zetty walked out of the poison sect''s secret room passage, she chose to leave without saying goodbye to prevent the others in the poisonsect from discovering that she was taking away the living fossil''s medical books. Taking the road she took whening here, Baby Zetty trekked along the winding path alone. Without Gale''spanionship, Baby Zetty would asionally lose her way. She would stop once in a while and rest when she was tired Wild grown fruits were her primary food source when she was hungry, and Baby Zetty finally managed to walk out of Sacred Land after trekking for more than half a month. After walking out of Sacred Land, she looked back at the vast forest and felt a touch of reluctance in her heart. However, she thought of her closest rtives in Imperial Capital. There were Daddy, Mommy, and her brothers and sisters. Most importantly, she felt a stronger inclination to head home when she thought about Brother Finn. Baby Zetty shuttled through the bamboo forest on the border of Sacred Land and realized there were plenty of words carved onto the bamboo. Baby Zetty took a closer look at them and found plenty of short messages from Brother Finn. He had personally carved every word for her. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 [Zet, remember the way home.] [Finn will wait for you. Whether or not youe back, I''ll wait for you.] [You''re kind. You won''t let me end up alone all my life, right?] Baby Zetty looked at these words and could almost see Finn crying. She felt extremely sorry toward Brother Finn because he probably thought that she was dead. He must be feeling extremely dejected right now. However, she had no money with her and had to find a way to earn her own to get home. It seemed like the journey home would be extremely long. Baby Zetty wondered how long it would take for her to reach home. While Baby Zetty was trying to make some money to get home, Finn lived his days in a drunken stupor. He would be holding onto a hip sk every day, getting as drunk as a lord. His days were spent with him lying stiff as a corpse on the ground or getting intoxicated in a bar. Tempest and Storm had to pull him out of the bar every single night.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A few dayster, Finn was visibly haggard and his eyes were sunken. He had let his beard grow out, which made him look devastated and depressed. He looked just like a drunkard. On this day, after Jenson was done with his studies, he went to the vi where Finn stayed. Upon opening the door, the strong smell of alcohol assaulted Jenson''s nostrils. Jenson walked in and squatted in front of Finn. He called out to him, "Finn, why did you get so drunk?" Finn opened his drowsy eyes, and he indolently smiled when he saw Jenson. He asked him while intoxicated, "I''m not that drunk, Jens. My heart is still extremely sober. Tell me, why are you here to look for me?" Jenson said, "I''m here to tell you about the DNA test results for those corpses we brought back to Imperial Capital from Sacred Land. Baby Zetty is not among them." Finn''s blurred eyes slowly became more focused. His entire body jolted as he sat up straight. It was just that due to his drunken state, he held onto Jenson''s hand excitedly and asked, "What do you mean? So my Zetty isn''t dead? Is that true?" Jenson disdainfully pushed his hands away, saying," Uncle Drunkard, you stink of alcohol right now. Even if Baby Zettyes back, your stench will probably chase her away." Finn stood up while swaying and said to Jenson childishly, "I''ll go take a bath and put on some cologne. I promise my stench won''t make her run away." Jenson restrained a smile. "Finn, you know that she has a bad sense of direction, so I think she definitely doesn''t know the way home. I hope you can go and get her home." Finn nodded again and again. "Yes, of course. I''ll head out right now." After saying those words, Finn walked out of the door as he staggered and tumbled around. Jenson helplessly shook his head. He suddenly felt that what he said to Finn earlier was a waste of his words because Finn would definitely not remember what he said after waking up. Hence, Jenson tossed Finn aside and left. Tempest had heard all of Jenson''s words at the doorway, and a sorrowful look appeared on his handsome face. He felt extremely conflicted. Even though he hoped that Finn would treat Baby Zetty well and give her happiness, it seemed that this would be the bitter end to his secret crush. When Jenson saw Tempest, he was slightly startled for a moment. Then, he wrapped a hand around Tempest''s shoulder as they walked outside. Jenson said to him in absolute confidence, "Tempest, there are plenty more fish in the sea. Why are you having an unrequited love over the same fish?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tempest smiled bitterly. "Is it obvious? I''m truly sorry, Jens. I must have caused you even more trouble." Jenson smiled and shook his head. "When you pulled my dad out of the burning tank, you became the benefactor of the Ares family. It''s only right I share your worries and solve your problems for you. You don''t have to be polite with me, Brother Tempest." Tempest said bashfully, "I witnessed Baby Zetty''s persistence and frantess, in pursuing Finn with my own eyes. It somehow identally rubbed off on me. Now that I think about it, I suppose my inner strength was inadequate." Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 Jenson looked at Tempest. Tempest''s open and candid personality regarding who he loved and hated made Jenson feel a deep reverence for him. "You deserve better than this, Tempest," said Jenson. "There must be a girl who''ll love you in this world. She''ll be able to perceive your emotions in a considerate manner and will do everything possible to make you happy." Tempest smiled and said, "Then what''s the purpose of my life?" Tempest was an indomitable man himself, so he would abandon himself for another. Jenson smiled lightly. Tempest was indeed someone he truly admired. The next day. Finn finally woke up from his drunken stupor and had a splitting headache. He sshed his face with cold water and drank a carton of milk before lying on the sofa again. It seemed like his life would go on this muddled-headedly forever. He had run out of hope. However, he seemed to feel different from the usual days of despair today. It was bizarre yet pleasant.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nheless, he could not seem to figure out what it was. Tempest knocked on the door and Finn responded listlessly, "Come in." Tempest opened the door, walked toward Finn, and looked down at him condescendingly. He mocked, "When are you nning to give up on drinking?" Finn shot a nce at him in low spirits and retorted," Leave me be, Tempest." Tempest said, "Jens stopped by yesterday. It seems you can''t even remember what he said to you. If that''s the case, I''ll be the one going on this mission instead." Finn got up and sat still. He lifted his shaggy-looking face and asked dejectedly, "What kind of mission? I''ll do it myself." Tempest looked at his long messy hair and wondered whether the timid Zetty would be frightened when she saw Finn''s appearance. Hence, Tempest kindly reminded him, "Then go ahead and tidy yourself up." Finn saidzily, "Does the mission require me to look presentable?" Tempest said, "You have to go and fetch a young and beautiful girl back to Tourmaline Estate." Finn remained indifferent. "So there''s not a need for me to tidy myself up." Tempest tried fooling him by saying, "Jens thinks that the two of you are suitable for each other, so he''s trying to match you up with her." There was a cold light shing across Finn''s eyes, showing his displeasure. "I don''t need a girl. I won''t need one for the rest of my life." He refused without hesitation. Then, Finn senselesslyy back on the sofa and said to Tempest, "You should go and do this mission instead." Tempest turned around and walked outside while saying, "Alright. If I see her, I''ll tell her that her Brother Einn is busy getting intoxicated at home and has no time to pick her up." Finn sat up straight, and there were rays of light in his eyes that disyed his astonishment. "Stop right there, Tempest." Tempest leaned on the door panel, looking back at Finn with a smile. "I thought we agreed that I''ll be the one doing this mission?" Finn swallowed his saliva. He jumped off the sofa and staggered toward Tempest''s side. Then, he excitedly grabbed onto Tempest''s shoulders and asked, "The person you''re asking me to fetch is. Baby Zetty?" Tempest smiled and nodded. "Jens told us that the gic test results of those female corpses are out and Zetty isn''t among them. Therefore he suspects that she''s still alive. Jens came overst night to tell you about this, but you were drunk as a skunk and forgot everything that Jens told you." Finn was beaming with happiness and eximed excitedly, "My Zetty is still alive?! She''s alive!" Tempest said, "Go and get her back, Finn." Finn nodded at him solemnly before running outside. Tempest quickly yelled from behind him, "If you run out with that nasty appearance, you''ll scare the daylights out of Baby Zetty!" Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 Finn ran back again. He shaved his beard, took a bath, and changed his clothes before setting off with vigor. Tempest looked at Finn with a smile and cursed at him tenderly, "You stinking bastard." Then, Tempest turned around and left. At this moment, Storm came over and said, "Won''t you regret giving such a great opportunity to that brat Finn?" Tempest said, "I still have you guys with me. I''ll be happy even if I end up single my whole life." Storm replied, "Well, it''s safe to say that I''ll definitely keep youpany. But I don''t think the same applies for Grayson." Tempest seemed to have heard something from Storm''s words, and he looked at him suspiciously." There''s someone he fancies? Who is it?" Storm shrugged and muttered, "I don''t know." Tempest was immediately fuming and sullen. "Then don''t talk nonsense." Then, Storm pulled Tempest over to Grayson''s room. Storm pointed his chin at Tempest and said to him," Head on inside. Once you see the state he''s in, you''ll be sure that someone has managed to move his heart."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tempest opened the door, and a strong scent of roses assailed their nostrils. Exquisite porcin vases were ced on the cab, TV console, and coffee table with bright and alluring roses inside them. Even the music that was ying was romantic and filled with a sense of love. Grayson was like an industrious little bee, busily decorating his room. Just as Tempest and Storm were about to head in, Grayson scowled at them. "Hold it! Change into the slippers." In the past, these rough men would not bother changing into slippers upon entering any rooms. Tempest and Storm nced at each other. Tempest eximed out loud, "Have pigs started flying?!" Storm ced his mouth next to Tempest''s ear and whispered, "Don''t you sense love blooming?" Tempest and Storm walked toward Grayson as they quietly looked at him in scrutiny. Grayson was stunned. "What do the two of you want?" Tempest asked, "Tell us the truth, do you have someone you like?" Storm pushed Tempest aside and asked him an even fiercer question, "Speak now. Which virtuousdy are you trying to wreck here?" Grayson''s jaw was opened halfway, and he yelled back angrily, "I''m young and handsome. I''m also a talented man in Imperial Capital. I like a woman, that''ll be the most fortunate thing that could ever happen to her. She was the one who... clung to me. So why am I the one proactively trying to chase after her?" Hence, Storm and Tempest quickly understood what was happening. "So, it''s true then? Tell us, who''s the other party? We''ll help you to confess to her," said Storm. Grayson scoffed. "Who''s confessing anything? I''m waiting for her to take the initiative to confess to me." "Oh? How mature, you''re trying to be a scumbag," said Storm. "Tell us, who''s the girl?" Tempest interrogated further. Grayson was blushing for a long time before finally muttering, "I''ll tell you. But you have to keep it a secret and not tell anyone. After all, nothing is happening yet." Tempest and Storm nodded while solemnly promising him. "Don''t worry, you know how great we are at keeping our mouths shut." Grayson confessed, saying, "I seem to have a crush on Miss Andy." The news stupefied both Tempest and Storm. Their jaws fell straight to the floor. Then, they started beating Grayson up violently. "What on earth are you doing?!" Grayson screamed while holding his head. "Is this jealousy?!" "Jealousy, my foot!" Storm scowled without hesitation. "Andy is Sir Ares'' daughter. Although she''s not biologically his, Sir Ares and Madam have never treated her as an neve outsider. We''ve all treated her like our sister. How dare you covet your own sister?! The audacity "Shoo, shop, shoo!" Grayson stood back up and retorted, "So are you saying all of the Ares family''s youngdies can''t get married? Is that it? Sir Ares and Madam aren''t raising them to be nuns." Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 Storm smiled and said, "I know that it''s the natural order of things, but I never expected that you, a frank and blunt man, would open your mind up to this. Chasing a girl, are you? You must''ve lost your mind. Fine, as your brothers, we''d definitely support you. I wish you the best of luck." Grayson rubbed his chin and said with a smile, "With my fellow brothers'' support, it''d be like receiving assistance from the gods. I''ll definitely win over Andy and then I''ll ask her to give me sons. I''ll make all of you my sons'' godfathers." Hearing that they had to be godfathers, Storm hurriedly pushed Tempest outside while saying, "We don''t need any godsons. We''re embarrassingly short of money here, and we don''t have the funds to give them pocket money." Grayson pointed at them and cursed, "Stingy bastards!" Imperial Capital University. When Jenson returned to the dormitory, he noticed that their dormmate, Henry, had returned from the hospital. Quinton and Timothy put their guard up against him as though he was a madman. The twoy on the upper bunk beds in the middle of the day while Henry sat at the desk below, chatting with them somewhat idly. When Jenson pushed the door to head in, he stared at Henry for a short while. "I''m back." His expression remained calm. Quinton and Timothy winked at Jenson incessantly from the upper bunks. Jenson mocked them. "What''s the matter? Are you on your periods and trying to make yourselves feel warmer in bed?" The two were embarrassed by Jenson''s cold humor. Timothy pressed his luck and spoke bluntly, "Aren''t you afraid of him... rpsing, Jenson?" Afterward, the three people''s gazes shifted to Henry somewhat meaningfully. Henry asked with a smile, "Are you all afraid of me shing you?" Timothy swallowed his saliva. "When you went insane that day, didn''t you disembowel yourself?" Henry protested, saying, "I didn''t do such a thing. I merely slipped and injured myself." Then, Henry tried exining his unmentionable illness to everyone with a serious look. "I admit that I do have a mental illness, but it''s under control and I''m stable now. As long as I take my medication every day, I''ll be no different from a normal person. Don''t be afraid of me. Even if my illness erupts, I won''t hurt anyone." Timothy and Quinton said while trembling, "So you really are insane... Please don''t hurt us... We have parents and siblings to care for..." "Also... Remember to take your medication." Henry smiled at them and said, "I got it." After talking about the matter, Timothy and Quinton overcame their rand climbed down from the fear upper bunks. The four of them gathered around the long desk and began to chat. Henry said, "I heard that you were the ones who donated money for my medical expenses. I''m truly grateful for it I''ll pay you back. How much was it?" Timothy waved his hand and said graciously, "It''s not a lot of money so you don''t have to pay it back." Quinton responded with a hint of ness, "Your family r for a living. How could you for our money back t belongs to swewe Henry said, "Oh." weCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenson suddenly asked Henry, "How much is your monthly allowance?" Henry answered honestly, "I''m the only son, so my family''s money is all mine. I can use as much as I want." "But you still need to have money to be able to spend i t," Quinton teased him. Henry chuckled and said, "I do. My family does have money. We even have our own driver and maid." "So what kind of academic qualifications do your driver and maid have?" Timothy asked. "They don''t have any. I suppose they were just farmers before working for us." Timothy pursed his lips and said, "So that means your family is still poor." Jenson reminded him, "Do you think families that can hire drivers and maids are poor?" Timothy came to his senses and eximed, "Wait, I don''t have a driver or maid back home! Pay up, Henry." Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Henry very happily took out the money to pay back his dormmates the money they donated. Then, Timothy suggested a new proposal. "Should we donate this money to Jenson instead?" Jenson''s handsome face started twitching violently. Did they think the dignified crown prince of Grand Asia needed donations from others? "I don''t need it," Jenson refused resolutely. However, Timothy was under the impression that Jenson was pretending to be aloof and indifferent about material pursuits. He said, "Jenson, you''re the poorest among all of us here. You''re only getting 200 dors a month. You''ll have nothing left after buying a pair of sneakers or clothes. We''ll donate this money to you so you can livefortably and studyfortably." Jenson looked at Timothy and gritted his teeth while enunciating word for word, "I don''t need it." Regardless of the consequences, Timothy quickly grabbed Jenson''s phone and transferred the money into Jenson''s Venmo. He epted it in his stead. Quinton followed suit and transferred the money as well, and Timothy epted it on his behalf. Jenson looked at the'' huge sum of money'' in his Venmo ount and was in betweenughter and tears. At this moment, Henry looked at his ssmates who were being kind and loving toward each other. He said, "I''m speaking from my heart here when I say I feel very lucky to be able to meet such sincere and kind dormmates like you guys." Quinton wrapped his hand around Henry''s shoulders and said, "You''re a man. Why are you being so emotional?" Jenson took his schoolbag and slung it coolly on his shoulder. He nced at his dormmates and said, "It''s time for ss." Timothy and the others hurriedly grabbed their schoolbags and chased after Jenson. While walking on the boulevard of Imperial Capital University, Jenson''s radiance would constantly cause many girls to squeal in admiration. "Oh my God. He''s so handsome!" "Which department is he in? What''s his name? Should I write him a love letter?" Jenson''s face became colder by the second. dine Henry and Timothy did not mind the attention at all. Timothy even posed coolly while saying, "I just knew that my stubble and handsome face could definitely attract the hearts and affection of countless girls. Starting today, please address me as Timothy Sanders, the breaker of hearts." Henry pushed him away and stood in the center, saying, "They much prefer someone pure and innocent such as myself, the prince of a farm." Quinton rolled his eyes at them and said, "I can bet that all of these girls only have eyes for Jenson." Timothy and Henry looked at Jenson, who was in his usual white shirt and ck trousers. He did not have a single branded item on him. They both shook their heads at the same time. "That''s impossible. My mother told me how realistic girls are nowadays. What they value is not a man''s appearance but the money in his wallet." Timothy bit the thick gold chain around his neck and said with a proud face, "They like domineering wealthy rich kids like me. When I was growing up, I was sought after by countless girls no matter where I went." UMS As they were chatting, they had already arrived at the teaching building. They were followed by a group of girls. When Jenson entered the ssroom, he chose a seat to sit down. When Timothy and the others were about to sit next to Jenson, a group of girls rushed in and pushed Timothy and the others aside. In an instant, the seats around Jenson were upied by girls.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was akin to a tree among thousands of flowers when surrounded by this group of young and beautiful girls. Timothy and Henry lost their heads in envy and jealousy. Then, Timothy asked, "You''re like an ancient king surrounded by his concubines. How do you feel, Your Highness?" Jenson''s face had never been this cold. He gritted his teeth and said, "I need a sword that drives away evil spirits." As soon as he said this, they could hear a voice resonating from afar. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 "I''m here, Jens!" Andy came running out of nowhere. Jenson was surrounded by a group of love-struck girls, and hisplexion had already turned as dark as charcoal. Hence, Andy came over to help him out. She deliberately cast coquettish nces at Jenson and acted coy as she spoke. Andy even leaned closer to him. Jenson could feel the hair on his body rising from these girls'' enthusiasm but at this moment, Andy''s tactics were leaving him even more stupefied. Andy ced her mouth to his ear and whispered, "Big Sis is helping you out here. If you want to get rid of these starry-eyed girls, you have to y along with me." Jenson lowered his voice and said, "Can you be a little more normal? Pretending to be ady is really not your style." Andy was so enraged that she wanted to punch his head but she gritted her teeth and said, "If I don''t pretend to be ady, I''m afraid others will suspect you of having a different sexual orientation." Jenson was unable to restrain a smile. Sis Andy was indeed valiant and formidable-looking. She was truly a match for men in terms of ability and bravery. Her appearance and style were genuinely quite masculine. However, Andy''s open-mindedness made Jenson feel closer to her. That was why he could naturally wrap his hand around her shoulders and announce to everyone, "This is my girlfriend." The girls burst into a mor in an instant and booed." Ah... Jens, how could you get yourself a girlfriend?" "It''s fine if you had to look for one but why did you have to get someone with this kind of image to be your girlfriend? She looks more like your foolish big sister instead." "She''s not evenparable to me..." Andy was bbergasted. She straightened her chest and patted it, boldly yelling at them, "What did you just say? I''m not as good as you wussies?! "Then challenge me if you have the guts." Andy started cracking her knuckles, creating clicking sounds with her finger bones. Then, a heavier-looking girl stepped forward. She was about five foot three, but it seemed that she weighed around 220 pounds. A girl cheered for her. "Good luck, Sammy!" Seeing the awkward girl, Andy nced at Jenson with sympathy "You truly attract all sorts of people." She thought to herself, ''Eveno houseflies and bedbugs.'' S Jenson''splexion was unsightly, and he secretly said to Andy, "Go back to your imposing self and give her a ferocious blow for me." Andy asked, "Would you like me to beat her to a pulp?" Jenson said, "That depends on your mood." The girl named Sammy was still very polite and even bowed to Andy before dashing forward and wrapping her arms around Andy''s waist. Everyone was engrossed in watching this marvelous fight. They had no doubt that Sammy would pick up the slender Andy and throw her to the floor. Unexpectedly, Andy remained unbudged as though her feet were deeply rooted to the floor. Since Sammy could not throw her down, she decided to ram Andy with her body instead. Andy merely smiled and asked, "A wrestler?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sammy proudly said, "National champion." "My turn now." Then, Andy nimbly hugged Sammy''s waist and spun several times in the air. However, before Andy threw her to the floor, she made the effort of leaving Sammy some self-respect and did it gently. Sammy said with shame, "I concede. From now on, you''ll be my boss." Andy''s true self was instantly exposed when she eximed in an outspoken manner, "Great! I''ll surely protect you in the future!" Jenson shook his head helplessly. Andy''s little act in being ady was exposed within minutes. The other girls looked at Andy, unwilling to ept this. They sneered. "Jenson can''t possibly be interested in a girl like you." Andy, Jenson said, "I am." The group of girls was astonished. Then, Andy dered domineeringly "Jenson Ares is my boyfriend. If you want to steal my boyfriend, you''ll have to go through me. Leave my man alone!" Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 The other girls immediately fled in all directions. Andy nudged Jenson''s arm with her elbow and said proudly, "What do you think? Isn''t your big sister the greatest?" Jenson gave her a thumbs up. The next second, he caught a glimpse of Savannah carrying her Magical Compass into the ssroom. Jenson said, "If you can get rid of her as well, I''ll be thoroughly convinced by your skills." Savannah walked straight to Jenson and sat down next to him. She said to him in a sweet voice, "I''ll protect you in the future, Jens." Jenson felt as if his head was about to explode upon seeing her. "Who asked for your protection?" Timothy eagerly leaned forward, patted his chest, and said, "Since Jenson doesn''t need your protection, how about you protect me instead?" Savannah shot a re at Timothy and said, "I''m only protecting my Jenson." Jenson red at Andy with all his strength, hinting at her to drive Savannah away. Andy scratched the back of her head. She could not think of a way to drive Savannah away even after quite some time. Savannah saw the eye contact between Jenson and Andy. She smiled and said, "Big Sis, I feel a familiarity with you at first sight. How about I give you three free tarot readings?" Jenson originally thought Andy was an incorruptible and unswerving person of great character who could never be bought off. Who would have thought that Andy immediately changed sides upon hearing Savannah''s words? "Really? That''s great!" She was a big fan of Savannah''s readings, after all. Jenson rolled his eyes at Andy and exhorted her again. "Help me out." Andy responded lightly, "Jens, she''s beautiful and good at readings. Plus, she''s sincere toward you. Why don''t you make her your girlfriend?" Jenson, "..." "Daddy and Mommy won''t allow me to date around." Jenson decided to use the parent card. Andy said, "You won''t find another one like her. There aren''t a lot of nice girls like her out there, Jens." Jenson was now thoroughly disappointed in Andy. Savannah cupped her face in her hands and looked at Jenson sweetly. She smiled and said, "Jens, you can''t get rid of me. I already told you that you''re my destiny."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jenson rolled his eyes at her, an air of alienation exuding all over his body. At this time, the university counselor walked into the ssroom and Andy realized that it was toote to head out now. She thought that she might as well hang around in Jenson''s ss. The counselor recited some words resonantly, mainly to motivate the students in the ssroom. However, the students yawned incessantly and looked at him somewhat listlessly. Ultimately, the counselor made his long story shorter and asked each of the students to introduce themselves. Their ss consisted of the highest-scoring students a t Imperial Capital University. Most of them were hackers, so of course, the talented young geniuses were very arrogant. When Quinton introduced himself, he said that he had used his hacking skills to hack into his father''s elgel company in high school. His father was the boss of a well-known company. Quinton''s arrogant boast immediately drew the apuse of his ssmates. Andy snorted. "Is that something worth showing off?" How cocky. Since she did not attach any importance to Quinton''s achievement, the other students assumed that Andy was an elite hacker as well. The counselor was pleasantly surprised by this and invited Andy to step forward to introduce herself. Andy was stunned for a moment, but she remained bold and actually stood up to walk to the podium. Then, she started talking without restraint, "Do you people know the Ares family of Imperial Capital?" When Andy spoke of the Areses from Imperial Capital, everyone immediately knew that she was talking about the wealthiest family in the entire capital. They were even well-known in the entire world. All of their eyes were shining brightly. Andy saidcently, "Theirpany has been hacked into before." "Woah! That''s amazing. Were you the one who did it?" All of the students were adting Andy now. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Andy pointed at Jenson and was about to tell them that he did it. However, she caught a glimpse of Jenson shaking his head at her and Andy quickly patted her chest, saying, "Yes, I''m the one who did it." Suddenly, there was endless apuse in the ssroom. Timothy said to Quinton, "I never thought that a great talent like you would lose to a girl." Quinton red resentfully at Andy, feeling very unhappy. At this moment, Henry, who was next to him, nudged Quinton with his elbow and suggested with a smile." How about you pursue her, Quinton? If you''re sessful, she''ll have to listen to you no matter how capable she is." Quinton''s gaze fell on Andy''s valiant expression, and his face was filled with contempt. "Who the f*ck would be interested in that tomboy? Besides, isn''t she Jenson''s girlfriend?" "Hehe, do you truly believe that she''s Jenson''s girlfriend? Her name is Andy Ares," said Timothy. Quinton nced at Andy again, a faint light glowing in the depths of his eyes. It was so faint that it wasCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. iprehensible. Andy Ares? A daughter of the Ares family? After ss, Quinton took the initiative to walk to Andy and said, "I''d like to challenge you, Andy." Andy stared at him nkly while asking, "What kind of challenge?" "Hacking." Andy was dumbstruck. F*ck. She waspletely clueless about everything regarding hacking. Andy resolutely refused and said, "I don''t ept your challenge." "So you were merely talking big just now." Quinton was refusing to let it go. Jenson walked over to help Andy out and said," Quinton, Andy has no intention of doing business anyway. Even if she has superb hacking skills, she won''t pose a threat to you. Why are you bothering her?" Quinton scoffed. "Why did she brag, then? Now all the students think that the Banners''work security technology is not as good as the Ares family''s." ''It was never as good in the first ce,'' Jenson ndered inwardly. el Quinton was absolutely fuming. "If I lose to the young masters of the Ares family, Il naturally have nothing to say. But isn''t she the adopted daughter of the Ares family? Why is she so arrogant and despotic after only a few years with the Areses? How can we endure this?!" Due to Quinton''s stubbornness, the scene became a little chaotic. At this time, Savannah stood up and said something into Quinton''s ear No one knew what she said to bim but Quinton became calmer and more obedient. He nced at Andy and then returned to his seat silently. Hence, when the ss ended, Andy quickly dashed back into her own ss. Jenson nced at Savannah meaningfully. He was very curious about what Savannah had said to Quinton that she managed to subdue him all at once. Meanwhile, Savannah was looking at Jenson proudly and asked somewhat triumphantly, "Are you curious about what I said to Quinton earlier, Jens?" Jenson rolled his eyes at her coldly and asked, "Why are you still here?" Savannah said, "Where shall I go? We have the same sses." Jenson was slightly astonished. All of the students in their ss consisted of people with excellent IQs. He never expected that Savannah, who looked feeble-minded, was actually his ssmate. How could he get rid of her in the future, then? Jenson looked dested. Savannah looked at Jenson with a smile on her face and said, "Don''t be like that, Jens. Being in the same ss as me has many advantages." Jenson asked, "Can you stop talking?" Savannah raised a finger and asked, "Can you let me say onest sentence?" Jenson red at her irritably. Savannah ced her mouth close to his ear, and her warm little mouth inadvertently touched his earlobe. It made Jenson frown slightly. He initially wanted to rudely push her away, but suddenly, he heard a sentence that sent chills down his spine. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 "Jens, when I saw you and Quinton together, there was a dark cloud hovering over your head. Dark clouds mean danger. You have to be more aware of him," said Savannah. Jenson said, "How much longer are you nning to deceive others?" Savannah did not answer him. Jenson''s cold gaze swept across her face. "Are you mute now?" Savannah timidly said, "I thought you didn''t want me to speak?" Jenson was incredibly speechless. Savannah said meaningfully, "Jens, do you truly not believe in my words, or are you just refusing to believe me?" Jenson grew silent from her question. When he thought of his mother''s soul that transmigrated, he could notpletely deny what Savannah was saying. What Jenson did not believe in was actually Savannah''s ability. She was merely an ordinary silly little girl. Jenson refused to believe that the girl really had the spiritual power to foretell the future. Moreover, he was a little resistant. The girl had predicted that they would end up together in the future, so if Savannah really had such an ability to foretell the future... Frankly speaking, it was still difficult for Jenson to ept. He nced at Savannah, thinking how irritating it would be to spend a lifetime with this thin girl who was nothing special to look at. The more he thought about it, the more flustered Jenson became. The pen in his hand was scratching vigorously on the notepad. After a few more strokes and more lines were formed, Jenson found that he had drawn a portrait of a girl. She looked to be about 17 to 18 years old. She was beautiful, alluring, and incredibly dazzling. Her eyes would seem to sh whenever he looked at the portrait. It was as though the entire Milky Way was in her eyes. It was Whitney. Jenson was startled. What was going on with him these days? Why was he frequently thinking of her? If he were to count the time they had been apart, it had been four years now. She was already a woman in her early 20s, so she would have started dating long ago. Perhaps she had even found her true Prince Charming. Perhaps she was married with children now. No... Jenson recalled that when they parted, he had set a trap for her and sent her into a ss for feminine arts. Would it be easy for Whitney someone who was skilled with knives and guns, to graduate from feminine arts? Perhaps she was still locked up in Legendary Youth Academy''s feminine arts ss? She was probably feeling vexed and cursing at him for setting this trap for her. Savannah caught a glimpse of the smile spreading on Jenson''s face. Slightly curious, she secretly stood up and took the portrait on Jenson''s table from behind. Seeing Whitney''s portrait, Savannah was dumbstruck by her breathtaking beauty Whitney''s beauty nce was different from Savannah''s S tant and obvious awas Meanwhile, Savannah was a pretty daughter from a humble family. She was sweet-tempered yet quickwitted. Savannah felt bitter in her heart and asked with jealousy, "Do you like her, Jenson?" "Yes," Jenson blurted out. As soon as he said it, Jenson felt inexplicably embarrassed. Savannah carefully returned the portrait to Jenson and said, "Since she''s the girl you fancy, she must be a very good person. I''ll return str portrait to you so you can keep it." However, Jenson tore Whitney''s portrait to pieces and threw the scraps into the trash can.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Savannah was bewildered. "Why did you do that, Jens?" Jenson replied, "She''s in my heart and that''s enough for me." Upon hearing this, Savannah felt that every cell in her body was permeating with jealousy. She sat back in her seat silently and sighed in despair. She felt a sense of helplessness as though there would always be someone better than her who would outshine her at every turn. It was so bitter... She wanted to cry... Tears were starting to well up in her eyes. Savannah secretly said to herself dejectedly, ''Jens, you have no idea that I''m even willing to exchange ten years of my life for you.'' Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 That night, Jenson came to Grayson''s vi. Grayson saw the solemn expression on Jenson''s face and ced his work aside. He dashed over to Jenson to express his concern. "What''s the matter, Jens? Are you not used to university life?" Jenson sat down and handed a sketch portrait to Grayson while saying, "His name is Quinton Banners and he''s my dormmate. I suspect that he has a connection with the Banners family from Imperial Capital. I''d like you to investigate his background." Grayson was stunned. The Banners family had a feud with the Areses. Many years ago, the Areses defeated the Banners and the head of the Banners family was sent to prison by the Ares family. The Banners lost all their glory. If an heir to the Banners family were to emerge now, it was hard to guarantee that he was not here for revenge. Grayson said nervously, "Okay. I''ll look into it as soon as possible." Jenson nodded at him. Before leaving, Jenson suddenly remembered something else. He stood at the door and asked Grayson, "Is there any news on Finn?" Grayson replied, "When he arrived at the border of Sacred Land, he sent a text message saying he''s safe and sound." Jenson''s expression appeared dim. It seemed that Finn had not found Baby Zetty. Then, Jenson said, "If he sends another message, remember to keep me updated." Grayson said, "Okay." When he wanted to leave the Ghost members'' vi, the sky started pouring heavily. Hence, Jenson had no choice but to stay in the vi for a while longer. The rain was getting heavier and there was no sign of it stopping anytime soon. Grayson simply said to Jenson, "Don''t bother trying to get back to university tonight, Jens. Since Finn''s room is empty at the moment, just spend the night in his room." Jenson looked at the heavy rain outside and for some reason, he remembered that Sacred Land was a ce that would constantly be pouring. The weather was bitingly cold. He started to wonder if Baby Zetty could deal with the harsh living environment. He was genuinely worried about her. That night, Jenson could not get back to his dorm. When he slept on Finn''s bed, he ended up having a peculiar dream. In his dream, Baby Zetty was wearing a white wedding dress, looking wless. She walked over to him and called out softly, "Jenson." Jenson opened his eyes and saw Baby Zetty looking so beautiful and gentle. Like any other happy newlyweds, tears of happiness were falling from the corners of her eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Jens, don''t worry about me. I''m doing fine." Baby Zetty walked toward him and looked up at him while smiling innocently. "Why did you give me such a dream, Baby Zetty?" Even when he was dreaming, Jenson''s consciousness was clear. He could sense that it was only a dream. Baby Zetty smiled like a blooming flower. "Don''t you see, Big Brother? I''m about to get married. I''m and marrying the person I love most fulfilling my life''s wish. In the future, I''ll be wandering around the world with him. I''ll use the knowledge I''ve learned to save those families in suffering." Jenson was utterly speechless. After some time, he asked her aggrievedly, "Do you know how much Daddy and Mommy will miss you if you leave them like this?" Baby Zetty said, "Jens, me not coming back is the best protection I can give the whole family. All good. things muste to an end. Daddy and Mommy didn''t raise me to stay sheltered under their wings. If they know that I''m fighting for the lives of countless humans every day and night, I think Daddy and Mommy will b e proud of me." Jenson said, "You''re wrong. Daddy and Mommy didn''t raise you to be their pride. They just want you to be safe and happy." Baby Zetty replied with tearful eyes, "I know, Big Brother. I know. I''ll be alright. Tell them that we''ll meet again someday. Our destiny will definitely intertwine again." After Baby Zetty said these words, Jenson woke up and sat up in shock. Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 Jenson was so startled he broke out into a cold sweat. Why did his sister, Baby Zetty, suddenly enter his dream? If she was doing fine and well, why did she have the spiritual power to cast dreams? Jenson''s heart was inexplicably feeling weighed down. The next day before dawn, he hurriedly left the Ghost members'' vi and went back to campus. At this moment, he wanted to look for the mysterious Savannah with spiritual powers to help him interpret his dreams. It was still early when he walked into the ssroom. Jenson thought that Savannah might not be here this early. To his surprise, he caught sight of Savannah''s thin figure when he opened the door of the ssroom. Jenson felt as though luck was on his side. Savannah looked back at him with a charming smile. At that moment, Jenson was foolishly frozen by the door. He was a little ufortable meeting the girl alone. Moreover, this was the girl he disliked. He was only taking the initiative to approach her because he needed help. Was this not extremely unfair to Savannah? Ultimately, Jenson gave up the idea of asking her to interpret his dream. He turned and prepared to leave instead. Unexpectedly, Savannah was the one who stopped him. "Jens..." Jenson halted his footsteps. The next moment, Savannah''s sweet voice echoed in his ears. "You clearly have something to ask me. Why aren''t you asking, then?" Jenson''s handsome face stiffened up. He used to suspect that everything she said was a hoax and it was a coincidence that she guessed everything right. Now, it seemed that she truly had the ability to predict the future.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson said with a cold face, "I did have something to ask you but 1 changed my mind." As he could never reciprocate Savannah''s love, he thought it would be best not to give her hope. They should just remain at a respectful distance. Savannah looked at Jenson''s awkward appearance and smiled. "You''re adorable. You clearly need me to solve something for you, but you''d rather save your dignity and endure the torment instead." After getting exposed by her, Jenson no longer tried to be pretentious. He raised his eyes to look at her and said lightly, "I need help interpreting a dream. I can pay as much as you want." Savannah smiled cheekily. Jenson asked her coldly, "What are you smiling at?" Savannah asked, "So you finally have faith in my divine ability now, Jens?" If he said he believed in her ability, was it bet indirectly implying that he believed they were destined to be together? .ne Savannah sensed that Jenson was getting upset, so she quickly changed the subject. "I can help you interpret your dream, but I don''t I need money." Jenson insisted, saying, "I can also give you any other material rewards." He did not want to owe Savannah any sort of favor, so he was morefortable making this a transaction. Savannah understood his thoughts and "So kind of materialistic things are fine?" d while saying, "So a t belongs to swnowne Jenson looked at her mischievous smile but still nodded at her somewhat curiously. Savannah raised her hand and said, "Can I have a diamond ring?" Jenson immediately froze. Savannah continued, "The kind they use during proposals." Jenson, He was a man, so he could not turn back on his word now. Jenson could not break his promise, yet he was unwilling to fulfill her wishes. Savannah chuckled and said, "Alright, alright. I was joking with you." Jenson secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Savannah continued to say, "Don''t worry, Jens. I won''t make things difficult for you." Jenson looked toward Savannah who was smiling beautifully. At that moment, Jenson started to feel warm when she said she would not make things difficult for him. Savannah stretched out her hand in front of Jenson." Write something that''s rted to the dream." Jenson hesitated for a moment and wrote a word on the palm of her hand-''Zetty.'' Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Savannah said softly, "Zetty?" Jenson looked at her, not trying at all to conceal the worried look on his face. "Do you know anything?" Savannah frowned slightly and said, "It may look like a good dream, Jens, but it''s actually a bad dream. But even though it seems like a bad dream, it''s still the best kind of dream you can have."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jenson frowned at her. "Can you speak in a way humans would understand?" Savannah exined, "The two of you are close family members, but you can''t meet each other like any other ordinary family. It seems that when this person became an adolescent, she was sent thousands of miles away and now the opportunity for you to meet each other is extremely rare." When Savannah was speaking, she nced at Jenson worriedly and saw that his brows were frowning. He was very uneasy. Savannah wanted to say a few more words. "Jens, it''s better if you treat her as if she''s already dead." Jenson''s long and stalwart body froze as his deep and unfathomable gaze stared at Savannah. He said, "Why would you say that?" Savannah said, "Even if she''s dead, she''ll live in the hearts of many people." Jenson was petrified. However, at that moment, he seemed to understand Savannah''s words. Baby Zetty was a healer; she saved lives and healed the wounded. If she were to be the generation''s most famous doctor, she would naturally live in the hearts of many. However, her identity would always be a sensitive topic. For the sake of her safety, it would be best for the Ares family to dere her dead. That way, they could protect Baby Zetty from the cruelty of the poison sect. Jenson was finding it difficult to ept such a result. "Then... will I ever meet her again?" Jenson asked nervously. Savannah said, "There are still three opportunities for you to meet her for the remaining years of your life." Jenson closed his eyes, feeling slightly relieved. "I understand. Thank you, Savannah." Savannah said to him softly, "There''s no need for those two words between us, Jens." Jenson opened his eyes and could not help but shudder. He nced at Savannah, somewhat fearful of her. He then abruptly turned to walk away. Savannah yelled at him, "Aren''t you attending ss, Jens?" Jenson abruptly came back to his senses again and turned back to the ssroom to take a seat. Savannah came to sit on the seat next to him. Supporting her cheek with one hand, she looked at Jenson with a smile. Jenson turned his face away and looked out the window. He wondered to himself gloomily, ''There seems to be some truth in Savannah''s prediction every single time. So is the part where she predicted that I''m fated to be with her the truth as well?'' Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jenson became extremely irritated and turned back around to ask Savannah frankly, "You said that I was your destiny before. How so?" Savannah became particrly enthusiastic when he brought this up and said, "It wasn''t predicted by me but by my master. The old man said that I''m destined with the Ares family from Imperial Capital. "I asked him what kind of destiny it was and he predicted that it''s a romantic rtionship with the Ares family''s son." Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. "There''s a couple of family branches in the Ares family and there are also several unmarried men in our family. I think you might''ve found the wrong person. Maybe it''s one of my other brothers." Savannah shook her head and waved her hand. "I''m not wrong. My master said that the boy was born in the same year, month, and day as me. I''ve seen your school profile, it''s clearly you." Jenson was stunned and said, "I have a twin brother who''s born in the same year, month, and day as me. Perhaps it could be him?" Savannah was stupefied. However, she remained determined and said, "Master said that my future husband is someone with peach blossom eyes, who''s constantly unsmiling, and has a face as grim as the devil himself." Jenson was dumbfounded. A face as grim as the devil? It seemed like an inappropriate description for the constantly chattering Baby Robbie. Savannah looked at Jenson''s face and said, "Look at you and your long face. You''re clearly the grim-faced devil." Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 On the other side. Baby Zetty had not returned for a long time. They had lost contact with Finn as well. Angeline was getting sick from longing for her daughter, so she was not fit to take care of Angel. In order to take care of Angeline, Jay reluctantly sent the young Angel to the best private kindergarten in Imperial Capital. Zayne and Josie pondered over it. Since Angel had gone to kindergarten, their son no longer had a ymate. Hene, they might as well send Joseph to kindergarten as well. On the first day. When Sir Ares and the others sent Angel and Joseph to kindergarten, Jay retreated slightly when he saw other children crying and throwing themselves into the arms of their parents. He could not bear to watch Angel cry. Zayne patted Joseph on the shoulder and encouraged him, saying, "You''re a man, son. Men shed blood, not tears. You shouldn''t cry so easily." Joseph realized that he and his parents were about to be separated. He pouted his lips, almost crying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, he was too embarrassed to cry. Jay asked Angel in a gentle and considerate manner," You''ll be going to kindergarten now, little baby. So you''ll be separated from Daddy and Mommy for a short time every day. Daddy and Mommy wille to pick you up in the afternoon, okay?" Angel had zero separation anxiety. Looking at the strange environment, she was somewhat filled with expectations and was even looking forward to exploring the ce. "Mm. Don''t worry, Daddy. Angel won''t cry." Sir Ares was immensely pleased. "Give Daddy a kiss." Angel moved her little mouth over and kissed her daddy''s cheek. Sir Ares ced Angel on the ground, and Angel walked toward Joseph, pulling him forward. Joseph kept turning his head back after each step, his expression looking sorrowful. It was as if he was on the verge of tears. Josie could not bear to part with her son. Her eyes were red, and she was filled with worry as she asked," Will Joseph start crying?" Zayne said, "Children are like wild grass. If we give them a piece ofnd, they''ll start a prairie and create a lush world. You have to have faith in Joseph. He''s not going to cry." As soon as he said this, they saw Joseph running toward them while bawling his eyes out. "Daddy, Mommy! I don''t wanna go to kindergarten!" The child plunged into Josie''s arms and hugged his mother tightly. Angel turned back and looked at Joseph like she was a small adult. She said bitterly, "Don''t be afraid, Joseph. I''ll protect you." Zayne looked at the brave little Angel and then at the little crybaby Joseph. He rudely tore Joseph from Josie''s arms and ced him on the ground while reprimanding, "Look at Angel. She''s still a little girl but she''s not as timid as you are." Content belongs to Angelina shook her head and pushed Zayne away. She squatted in front of Zayne and patiently coaxed Joseph. "Joseph, can you tell Aunt Angeline why you don''t want to go to kindergarten?" "Aunt, I''m afraid Daddy and Mommy won''te back to bring me home." Angeline stretched her pinky out. "I promise you that we''lle to bring you and Angel home when school is over in the afternoon. Aunt never breaks her promise, and if I do, I''ll turn into a puppy." Only then did Joseph finally budge. Angel pulled Joseph along and they left together. "My mommy will never lie to anyone. Let''s go." Hence, Joseph entered the ssroom. Zayne seemed to have fought a battle as he leaned against the wall in exhaustion. Josie rolled her eyes at him. "Are you still thinking about having a second child?" She thought that since Zayne knew how hard it was to take care of one child, he would promptly refuse her Unexpectedly, Zayne started .ne nodding repeatedly and said, "Of course! As long as you''re willing to give me another, I''ll do anything you want." Josie almost rolled her eyes to the back of her head. Then, Jay and Angeline led the others out of the kindergarten. Not far away, a handsome figure was hiding behind the bushes. He watched Angel''s small figure happily dashing to the ssroom with piercing eyes. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously. "Have you truly lost your memory?" Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 All parents tended to worry about their children. Since Baby Zetty''s life or death was uncertain, Jay and Angelina made another major decision. They wanted to embark on another journey to find their daughter. After Jenson received the news, he felt that it was necessary to stop Daddy and Mommy. For this reason alone, Jenson specially invited Savannah to Tourmaline Estate. The purpose was to let Savannah persuade Daddy and Mommy to let go of Baby Zetty. "What?! You''re inviting me back to your ce?" Savannah was surprised when she heard that Jenson was inviting her to visit Tourmaline. Jenson said, "I know this request is a bit difficult. But I hope you can help me persuade my daddy and mommy to let go of their concerns about Baby Zetty. You can take it as a favor that I''ll owe you. If you ask me for something in the future, I''ll be obliged to help you out." Savannah waved her hand. "Jens, I''m actually very happy to help your daddy and mommy. Don''t feel like you''ll be indebted to me." Hence, Jenson brought Savannah back to Tourmaline Manor on the weekend. This incident caused a sensation in the entire manor. After all, for someone who was rather lonesome since he was a child, everyone thought that he would struggle with social phobia. Unexpectedly, Jenson was the first to bring back friends of the opposite sex.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jenson also became the subject of Zayne''s ridicule." How''d you get a girlfriend so quickly, Jens?" Josie circled around Savannah once and said excitedly, "This kid is so pretty. She''s a good match for our Jens." Jenson cast a fierce gaze at his uncle and aunt, warning them. "Don''t talk nonsense. She''s just my ssmate. I asked her toe visit because I need her help with something." As soon as he said this, both Jay and Angeline looked at each other suspiciously. After all, in their eyes, Jens had always been a cold-hearted person who never asked for any help from an early age. However, this girl could make Jenson seek help from her? She was surely not someone to be trifled with. Angeline looked at Savannah more earnestly. She was beautiful, her smile was bright, and she had very clear eyes. Angeline could sense that this child was pure-hearted. She did not have other intentions. Angeline was already fond of Savannah. She waved at Savannah and smiled. "Come here, dear." Savannah calmly approached Angeline and called out to her politely, "Hello, Madam." Angeline asked, "What''s your name?" "My name is Savannah Jones." Angeline muttered, "It means a treeless in in Spanish..." Herplexion darkened inexplicably. She thought that the name was rather sad. "Savannah, this is the first time my Jens has ever brought a girl home. Tell me, what does he need your help with?" Being someone who harbored no malicious intention, Savannah merely told the truth, "Madam, I''m a forteller. I suppose Jens asked me toe over because he wants me to do a reading for you S Angeline was dumbfounded again. She shifted her eyes to Jay in confusion and whispered, "When did Jens be so superstitious?" Jay said to her, "Jens has always Vol done things in a reasonable and calm manner. Since he wants to do this, suppose the young girl must have some abilities." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline looked at Savannah and could not tell that she was a fortune-telling master. "What kind of fortune-telling do you usually do?" Angeline asked tentatively. Fortune-telling masters were also divided into many types of categories ?ome were more focused on wealth, while some on geomancy. Angeline wondered what kind of fortune-telling Savannah specialized in? Savannah replied, "Madam, I specialize in romance, life, and death." Angeline was dumbstruck. Romance was one thing, but she could do readings on life and death? How high a level of cultivation was needed for someone to have such a marvelous ability? Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Savannah asked, "Would you like a reading, Madam?" Angeline smiled and looked at Jay, who was next to her. She only had one romantic rtionship in her life and it was more than enough for her. As for life and death, that was something that ordinary people could not control. Angeline did not want to ask for a prediction on that in advance. It would be like asking for trouble. Hence, she tactfully refused Savannah and said, "Me? Well, I don''t need a reading on anything, but chatting with you alone is very interesting." At this moment, Jay brought it up with Angeline." Wouldn''t you like to know your son''s luck in the romance department, Angeline?" Angeline felt enlightened and was suddenly beaming with joy. Then, she gently said to Savannah, "I actually do have something to ask you, little master." Everyone held their breath and listened quietly to Angeline''s question. Unexpectedly, Angeline pointed at Jenson and asked Savannah, "About my son... You can say that he''s smart but he''s ignorant about everything in life. He''s slow-witted, but he actually has an outstanding IQ. I truly am curious. What kind of girl will be able to conquer this blockhead in the future?" Upon hearing this, Jenson felt as if he had gone out for wool yet came home shorn instead. "Mommy, what on earth are you asking?" Jenson did not expect his mother to take the lead in making fun of him. He was rather ashamed and annoyed. Angeline said, "I just want to know when my son''s love life will bloom." Savannah''s cheeks flushed crimson, and she became more bashful. Angeline noticed that she was not saying anything for a while and said, "Savannah? Give me a reading, then." Savannah said, "Madam, Jens'' romantic luck has already begun." Angeline was astonished and smiled in a carefree manner. "That''s not urate, then. My Jens has always been silent and distant since he was a child. He''s not good at dealing with people. He''ll never take the initiative to pursue girls." Angeline''s words caused Jenson to fall into a brief moment of despondency. She was indeed a wise mother. However, what Angeline did not realize was that boys were not the only ones who could go after girls; girls could pursue boys as well. Jenson would never go after romance, but romance would oftene looking for him instead. It was just like what had happened with Whitney a few years ago. Whitney was lively and brash with bright personality. She was like a beam of light that shot through Jenson''s darkness and illuminated his life. a This time around, Savannah was admiring Jenson from not too far away and enticing Jenson in a vague manner. Both of them had talents and passion that made Jenson revere them. Jay''s brilliant and unblinking eyes were fixed on Jenson. Then, he finally feminded Angeline, "Wet son''s appearance, do you think he needs to actively pursue a girl?" Angeline seemed to suddenly realize something.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She asked Savannah with enthusiasm, "Savannah, you said that my Jens'' love life has already begun. Do you know who it''s with?" Savannah stretched a finger out and as soon as she was about to point at herself, she noticed Jens'' fierce gaze on her. Savannah reluctantly drew back her finger and said, "If I tell you that I''m the person destined to be with Jens, will you believe me, Madam?" Angeline was dumbfounded. Jenson''s eyes turned red with anger. He immediately scolded Savannah, "What rubbish are you spouting, Savannah?" It was rare for Angeline to witness Jenson fly into such a fiery temper. After all, he was never one to show his feelings. Just because of this alone, Angeline thought that Savannah was special. "Haha. Savannah, do you like my Jens?" Angeline asked. Savannah nodded at her. Jenson reprimanded her again, "We''re two strangers who have never met before. Do you believe those things just because your master said so?" Savannah said, "My master is very urate." Jenson was fuming with rage. Angeline thought that Savannah was extremely adorable and said, "Savannah, let me first tell you the cons. My son here has a big temper and zero passion. If you like him, your rtionship will be dry and dull in the future." Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 Everyone was staring at Angeline insipidly as if they did not know her. Zayne was unable to put up with it any longer and started to argue with Angeline. "How could you deride your son in this manner? People would think you''re his stepmother instead." Then, as if Zayne was afraid that Savannah would start looking down on Jenson, he started praising Jenson to no end. "Littledy, I can tell you that your master truly has good taste. Our Jens is already way above themon folk in terms of appearance. Plus, he''s really smart as well. With him as your husband, the genes of your children will definitely be superior. Umm... Although he doesn''t talk much, don''t all youngsters like reticent and cold young men anyway?" Jenson smacked his forehead and begged Zayne." Please stop talking, Uncle." Savannah giggled and said, "Mm. That''s why I like Jenson so much." Savannah''s frank and sincere confession made Angeline be more fond of her. It was just that Jens did not want everyone to put their focus on him and Savannah. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Jens did not like Savannah, so he did not n on giving Daddy and Mommy the wrong kind of hope. "I don''t like you," said Jenson straightforwardly. Savannah smiled at him and said, "I won''t force you to like me, Jens. Feelings can be slowly cultivated. If you still don''t like me in the end despite my efforts, then a t least I''ve tried my best and will have no regrets in this life. I won''t force you at all." Jenson grew silent and did not reply to her. Angeline was rather shocked by Savannah''sments. The girl knew what she wanted and would work hard to pursue it. However, one could only imagine what she must be like to ept things as theye and not force things onto others. Angeline started to like Savannah even more. She made an excuse to have Savannah spend the night in Tourmaline Estate. "I''m a little tired today, Savannah. How about you spend the night here? Once I feel better tomorrow, you can give me a reading." Savannah nodded and said with a clear, loud voice, "Of course, Madam." Angeline stood up, and Jay helped to support her as they walked outside one step at a time. When she passed by Jenson''s side, Angeline deliberately halted and lowered her voice to reprimand him, "Be nicer to your ssmate. Don''t lose your temper with girls. You don''t have a gentlemanly demeanor at all." Afterward, Angeline continued to walk away. Jenson drooped his head and sighed. UMS Jay patted his son''s forehead and said, "Jens, your mom seems to like this female ssmate you brought home." It seemed that there was a double meaning to Jay''s words. It was both a warning and blessing for Jenson. Jenson treated it more like a warning and exined to his father, "Daddy, I brought her home because I was hoping she could help me expel some of your concerns." Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jay was stunned by this. "Do you really believe that she has the ability to predict the future?" Jenson said, "I''ve verified it several times." Jay responded, "I''ll give it another thought." After Angeline left the hall, Jay followed suit. "Angeline, you''re not nning on making the cute little quack your daughter-inw, are you?" Jay asked. Angeline said, "Do you think she''s no good?" Jay said, "Not at all. I just think that Jens is young, so everything is still unknown." Angeline said, "Jens is just like you. He''s hardhearted. He''s not going to change his mind after having his heart set on someone. It has nothing to do with age." Jay looked at Angeline''s expression that was somewhat filled with disdain and frowned while saying, "Do you think this an advantage or a disadvantage?" Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Angeline broke intoughter. "Of course, it''s an advantage for you. But for our son, it may not be an advantage." Jay held Angeline''s hand as they went on a stroll. "That''s having double standards." Angeline smiled brightly. "You''re so firm and resolute, so I have a sense of security. But if Jens is dead set on someone, as his mom, I''m worried about him not getting the love he wants. Of course, if he can meet someone who loves him and he loves her back, it''ll be his blessing." Jay said, "I believe in Jens. He knows what to do. The girl he likes will definitely not disappoint us." "Mm-hmm." Back in the hall. Savannah looked at the gloomy-faced Jenson and was scared witless. She cautiously asked, "Are you angry with me, Jens?" Jenson walked to Savannah with a serious expression on his face and said, "You talked way too much today." Savannah responded, "I just didn''t want to lie." Jenson thought for a while and said in an extremely solemn tone, "Savannah Jones, I don''t care that you believe in some kind of destined marriage between us. I have to tell you that I''ll never fall in love with you in this lifetime because... there''s already someone else upying my heart." Jenson was hoping that Savannah would back out of this awkward situation. Unexpectedly, Savannah said, "I know. But the two of you aren''t destined for one another." Jenson''s handsome face instantly froze. "Will I be able to meet her again in this lifetime?" Jenson asked sorrowfully. Savannah nodded and said, "Yes." Jenson smiled. "That''s good enough for me. I''ll wait for her until she appears." Savannah sighed at this. Then, she suddenly murmured, "Jens, I''m not that much worsepared to her." Jenson said, "There''s also such a thing as firste, first served when ites to fate. Once I like someone, I''ll remain loyal." Savannah''s eyes were red-rimmed. Zayne looked at the sad Savannah and the unruly Jenson. He smacked his lips. "He''s truly not a gentleman at all. You''re just like your father, Jens. If you''re so hard-headed, you won''t be able to get a wife in the future." As he was talking, he wrapped his hand around Jens'' shoulder and said, "Come on, have a talk with your uncle." Hence, Jenson turned around and left the hall. At the moment, only Josie and Savannah were left inside. Savannah smiled at Josie in a friendly manner, and Josie felt healed by her smile. It was as if all her troubles had immediately disappeared. She patted the seat in front of her and waved to Savannah. "Come here, Savannah." Josie pulled Savannah''s hand and reassured her." Don''t believe in Jens'' lies. I watched that child grow u pe and he has never liked other girls at all. He has autism and is afraid to get close to girls. So you have to persevere in pestering him. Savannah blinked her big dark eyes and said, "But my master has said that Jens will have two girls in his life, and both will want his life." Josie said, "Well fine. Even if he has two, you''re still the first, which makes you the queen. The ones who areingter, their identities and status are unverified. As long as you enter Jens'' heart first, the other ones will only be passersby." Savannah proceeded to smile brilliantly. In order to thank Josie for her encouragement, Savannah decided to repay her. There was only one method she could use to repay others-fortune- telling. "You''re Aunt Josie, right? I''ll give you a reading." Josie did not believe that Savannah''s reading would be urate at all, but she did not want to dissuade the little girl and epted her offer insipidly. Who would have thought that Savannah was an extraordinary person? "Aunt Josie, it appears that the first half of your love life was bumpy and you couldn''t get the love you wanted. Fortunately, you cultivated kindness and have gotten goknotThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. results. You managed to tie the knot with your sweetheart. However, it seems that you won''t have ¨¤ baby girl in your life, so it''s best not to force it." Josie was dumbstruck. "That''s so urate!" Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 Savannah grinned at Josie. Josie held Savannah''s hand and asked sincerely," Zayne wants a daughter, but you mentioned that we won''t have a girl in our lives and we shouldn''t force it. What do you mean by this?" Savannah showed a distressed expression on her face and said, "Since I''ve read your fortune, then I ought to exin it to you as well. Readings aren''t perfect, so avoid feeling too hurt after hearing it." Josie started to see and respect Savannah as a person with supernatural abilities and nodded repeatedly. "Okay. Yes. Sure thing." Savannah said, "It''s you who''ll have no girls in your life, but it doesn''t mean that your husband won''t have H one. Josie''s eyes widened in shock as she murmured," What do you mean?" Savannah grew silent.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Josie smiled wryly and said with embarrassment," What you said can''t be true. It''s quite impossible for my Zaynie to give birth to a daughter with another woman, right?" Savannah thought that this was as far as she should exin it. As for Josie''s doubts and suspicions, she no longer tried to rify them any further. Josie was despondent for a while before being at ease. "Well, fortune-telling is never a hundred percent urate, so why am I taking it seriously?" Although that was the case, when Josie walked out and saw Zayne taking a leisurely stroll in the garden, a seed of suspicion seemed to have been nted inside of Josie''s heart now. He really looked like someone who would cheat on her. "Zayne Severe!" Josie roared angrily. Zayne turned his head back in shock and looked at Josie while trembling. He asked, "What''s the matter, my darling?" "I''d like to ask you a question. Are you cheating on me?" Josie went straight for the kill and did not even try beating about the bush. Zayne was dumbfounded. "C-Cheat? H-How?" The guy waspletely at a loss. Josie pointed at Zayne andshed out at him in exasperation. "Hmph! Why are you stuttering?!" Zayne drooped his head. He was feeling helpless at Josie''s unreasonable words. "Jose, if I did anything wrong, please just make the final move. Please don''t torture me like this, alright?" Josie asked bluntly, "Have you not always wanted a daughter?" Zayne nodded cheerfully. "Have you thought it through? Are you finally willing to give me a daughter?!" Josie scoffed in exasperation. "I can''t give birth to a daughter." Zayne said, "It''s alright. It doesn''t matter. It''s okay if you''re not willing to give birth to another baby, I can find someone else to have the baby." Josie was fuming. Zayne realized that he had said something wrong and quickly corrected himself. "Wait, no. I''m not saying that I''ll have a baby with another woman. I''m just going to acknowledge the daughter of another woman as my daughter." Josie was still furious. "What do you mean by that?" Zayne said, "Don''t be angry, Josie. I have something to tell you." Then, he brought Josie to sit down on a stone bench. He patted his chest while saying, "Josie, I''ve taken in a goddaughter. I haven''t had the time to discuss this matter with you... It''s just that a friend of mine has given birth to a very beautiful and lovely daughter. You know how much I want a daughter, don''t you? So I pestered the couple again and again to let me be the child''s godfather." Josie''s eyes widened in shock... Zayne continued to exin sincerely, "My friend is very generous and willing to share his daughter with me. But his wife is stubborn and super possessive of the child. So, she''s unwilling to have you be the child''s godmother... Therefore, I now have a daughter, but you only have our one son." Josie was fuming with rage. The next moment, she looked at Savannah with shock. She was secretly adting her for her urate reading. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 When Josie ryed Savannah''s divine reading to Angeline in full detail, Angeline was dumbstruck as well. "Was she really that urate?" Angeline asked in disbelief. Josie smiled and said, "Yes! Savannah said that I''ll have no daughters in my life, while Zayne would have one. At first, I thought it meant that Zayne would cheat on me, but unexpectedly, he has gotten himself a goddaughter behind my back." Angeline seemed to have thought of something and said excitedly, "It seems that I have to look for Savannah for a reading too, then." Later, Angeline found Savannah ying near Tourmaline Garden. Savannah was with the other sisters, and Angeline walked toward her to bring her away. "Savannah, will youe with me for a while?" Angeline asked. Hence, Savannah followed Angeline to Chateau de Selene. Angeline mysteriously invited Savannah into her room and put down her guard before saying, ¡°Josie said that your reading is very urate, so I thought I ought to ask you for a reading as well." "Do tell me what you want to know, Madam." Angeline''s face appeared sorrowful when she said, "I have a daughter, and I''d like to know when she''sing back." Angelina did not directly ask about Zetty''s life or death situation. After all, if Savannah were to say that Zetty would return, it would mean she was undoubtedly still alive. Savannah asked, "Madam, the person you''re asking about... Is her name Zetty?" Angelina nodded. Savannah answered, "Jens has already asked about her before." Angeline asked in a stirred-up manner. "So what did you say?" Savannah said, "She''s the reincarnation of a saint. Even though people like her don''t usually lead suffering lives, she will. For the rest of her life, she''ll always be far away from home. But don''t worry, Madam, you still have three more chances to see her again." When Angeline heard this, she did not know whether to be happy or sad. Then, she pretended to be confused and asked, "Can you exin it in further detail, Savannah?" Savannah said, "Madam, you already understand what I''m trying to tell you but you''re merely refusing to ept it. Since this is the case, I''ll answer bluntly." "Her fate is the same as the teacher who taught her." Angeline closed her eyes in pain. Ultimately, Baby Zetty would still end up living the same life as Grandma Boye, wandering about and never settling in one spot. "I understand," said Angeline helplessly. Savannah continued, "The first time she returns, there''s going to be joyous news, Madam." After saying this, Savannah stopped speaking. Angeline was stunned, then she smiled faintly. "If it''s truly as you predicted, youngdy, then I''ll thank you."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If Baby Zetty was bringing joyous news upon her return, Angeline could already guess what kind of good news it would be. After dispelling Angeline''s doubts, Jenson abruptly brought Savannah back to campus that night. Angeline and Josie tried their best to make Savannah spend the night because they now believed in her readings. They were fond of the girl from the bottom of their hearts. However, Jenson had his own n in mind. Mormy had a sentimental personality and was foolishly kind. If she spent more time with Savannah, the clever and eloquent swindler, he was afraid the girl would leave a strong first impression on his mother and she would be even more fond of Savannah. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When the time came, if the girl he liked reappeared, she would be at a disadvantage. After Savannah left, Angelineined listlessly about Jenson. "That kid isn''t friendly at all. How will he find a girlfriend in the future?" Jay tried to soothe her. "Rest assured. With our son''s appearance and talents, the girls who like him must be lining up from one corner of Imperial Capital all the way to the other corner." Angeline mocked him. "You''re just trying to boast about his face. He looks just like you, and his temper i s as bad as yours. I didn''t see any girls surrounding you inrge numbers back then." Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Jay''s handsome face appeared somewhat distressed. Although he was exquisitely graceful and charming, it was undeniable that he was not very popr with girls when he was younger. Perhaps it was because his temperament was too cold, making those who admired him feel discouraged. Now that Angelina was teasing his shorings, Jay was slightly aggrieved and said, "I was already taken then. Plus, you were such an excellent and beautiful girl. Once those girlsid their eyes on you, they immediately retreated." Angelina teased, "And now, you''re entering your middle-age. This is the stage in life when you''ll turn into a fat uncle." Sir Ares nced at his well-maintained figure. Then, he frowned and said, "How am I fat? There''s zero excess fat in my body." The couple talked andughed. All of their troubles disappeared in an instant. At this moment, Jenson was sending Savannah back to the university. As soon as he entered the university gates, Jenson said goodbye to her. "Thanks for making my mom feel better, Savannah." Savannah stopped walking, turned her head, and looked at Jens with a sweet smile. Jenson was still the same chunk of ice as before. He said to her with his cold but handsome face and in a chilly voice, "I''ve sent you back, so you''re safe and sound. I''ll be heading back home now." A glint shed across Savannah''s eyes. She suddenly grabbed Jenson''s hand, lifted her innocent-looking face, and begged him. "The road is dark, Jens. Can you send me to the door of the dormitory?" Jenson looked at the dim streetmps and asked, "Are you short-sighted?" He was somewhat unwilling. Savannah reluctantly said to him, "I''m going to tell you a secret, Jens. At night, I can see many things that you can''t see." Jenson looked at her as if she was a madwoman. He barely believed in readings and geomancy, so how could he bring himself to believe in such ridiculous things? In order to make him believe her, Savannah pointed at a streetmp and said, "Don''t you see her? There''s a woman under that streetmp. She must''ve been in a huge fire. The skin on her face is terrifying. I don''t know why, but she keeps looking at you." Jenson deliberately made things difficult for her." Then why don''t you ask her what''s her name?" Savannah opened her mouth and mumbled, "In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, ghouls and bogies show yourself!" Then, she proceeded to ask a bunch of questions. "Where are you from? Why are you here? Shouldn''t you have gone to see your maker by now?" Jenson folded his arms and looked at her like she had gone mad. Not long after, Savannah''s forehead was dripping with sweat. Jenson was curious. ''Is it that tiring to ask a couple of questions?'' Seeing that Savannah had not moved for a long time, Jenson thought that she was up to her usual scam once more. Hence, he turned around and was about to leave. Savannah suddenly chased after Jenson and held onto him with f and trepidation while she said that she knows you." "Who is she?" Jenson asked rather nonchntly. "She said her name is Nancy Bell." Jenson was dumbstruck. Nancy Bell? He knew this name very well a long, long time ago. It was because many years ago, she almost became his stepmother. Later on, Nancy was disfigured in a After the downfall of huge Bell he had never hear her again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It turned out that Nancy was already... dead? At this time, Jenson no longer thought that Savannah was lying. Although he looked normal, he said to Savannah in a gentlemanly manner, "I''ll send you back to your dormitory." Savannah cheered and said, "You''re so thoughtful, Jens!" On their way over, Jens became taciturn. He ced his hands in his trouser pockets coolly and walked far behind Savannah. Savannah tried waiting for him many times, but each time, he deliberately dawdled around and fell behind anyway. As they walked to Savannah''s dormitory, she looked back at Jens, seemingly rather upset. "How can your heart be so small, Jens? What do have to do to get into your heart?" Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 Jenson nced back at Savannah with an unfathomably gloomy look and said lightly, "Find someone else to love." Then, he turned around and left. Savannah looked at Jenson''s resolute back and her bright eyes became filled withplicated emotions. Since it was the weekend, Jenson decided not to stay in the dormitory. He went back to the Ares household. Angeline and Sir Ares saw Jens walking in with his head lowered. They looked at each other tacitly. It seemed that Jenson had a lot in his mind. Moreover, it was probably something rted to Savannah. Angeline sighed insinuatingly. "s, kids nowadays. They can be too precocious and love someone to death." She was hinting at Savannah''s infatuation for Jenson. Then, she continued, "Or sometimes they''re ate bloomer. They can be insensitive even though they''re a t the age they''re supposed to encounter their first awakening of love. It''s not always that we get a youngdy as a guest in the house. It''s rude enough not to properly entertain her but he even went as far as to tantly ignore her. Who''ll be blind enough to like a boy like this in the future?" She was clearly talking about Jenson now. At this time, Jenson walked toward Daddy and Mommy while pointing to himself. "Are you worried that I won''t find a wife?" Sir Ares nodded. "Your mother is." Angeline said, "I''m not worried that you can''t find a wife. I''m worried that you won''t find a girl who''ll treat you as well as Savannah. That child''s eyes are filled with her love for you and she''s passionate. I''m someone who has personally experienced it, so I felt sorry for her as soon as I noticed it." Jenson asked, "So am I allowed to date now?" Angeline, She did not want her children to start dating so early. After all, they were still so young and immature. It would be better for them to focus on getting their degrees. "I''m not encouraging you to date. Your dad and t started dating quite young and we encountered painful consequences as a result. Naturally, I don''t wish for you to go through the same experience. I merely think that Savannah likes you, and you don''t have to put up such a strong resistance against her. This will only hurt her badly. The two of you can still be friends," said Angeline. Sir Ares looked at Angeline in disbelief... He certainly did not agree with her point of view. Jenson said, "Mommy, if I get close to her and be friends with her, that''ll be too irresponsible of me. If you can''t give someone the love they want, you have to quickly distinguish it." 1 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson would rarely protest against his mother. Angeline''s eyes widened in shock. She thought to herself, ''Why is my point of view poles apart from Jens?'' Had she be more shallow? Angeline turned her head to seek Sir Ares'' opinion Jay clearly agreed with Jens'' way of dealing with things but as someone who loved his wife to bits, he would always support Angeline unconditionally. "How can you speak in that tone to your mother, Jens? Mommy is always right." Jenson could not help but chuckle. Angeline could sense that Sir Ares was deliberately trying to shelter her. She waved her hand and said, "Alright, alright. I won''t bother you about this anymore. Just remember that you have to be kind to others." Angeline stood up and walked upstairs. Sir Ares remained unbudged. He patted the seat next to him and said to Jenson, "Come, sit." Jenson sat down and Sir Ares asked him without beating about the bush, "Is there something on your mind?" Jenson''s eyes were filled with confusion when he replied, "Daddy, do you believe in Savannah''s readings?" Sir Ares looked at his son and asked again, "What are you at a loss about?" Jenson said, "I didn''t believe her at first, but she continues to say things that surprise me. For example, tonight she told me that Aunt Nancy Bell''s soul seems to be haunting me..." Sir Ares responded, "For all of the ghosts in the world, they''re either something peoplee up with to deceive others, or they''re real. It''s still up to you whether you believe it or not." Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 "Something others use to deceive others?" Jenson muttered silently. Sir Ares said, "If a person has enough information against their target, it''ll be extremely easy to use that knowledge to deceive them." Jenson''s face grew darker. His suspicions about Savannah grew from something simple to something moreplicated. "I understand, Daddy," said Jenson. Upon returning to his bedroom, Jenson turned on theputer and began to hack into the school''s system to investigate Savannah''s identity. Savannah''s profile was very simple. She lived with her maternal grandparents since she was a child and had a deranged mother. Hence, the girl epted a quack as her master at a young age. Looking at this profile alone, Savannah was a person of a simple background. However, since the seed of suspicion had been nted, Jenson was unwilling to let this slide until he managed to dig out the truth. He hacked into Savannah''s junior high school files to learn more about her past. One of the teacher''sments caught his attention. It stated, [The student''s academic performance has plummeted, and her personality has be withdrawn and introverted. I hope the parents are well aware of this.] Thisment waspletely different from Savannah''s image in his head. Jenson grew more aware and found that Savannah''s life seemed to be divided into two phases. Before her third year of junior high, Savannah seemed to have a cowardly personality, low self-esteem, was an introvert, and always got poor grades. However, after the third year of junior high, it seemed that something had happened to Savannah. Her grades shot up and she would get first ce in the ss. She sessfully got into the best high school in the local area. Afterward, she continued being a top student and was finally admitted to the outstanding Imperial Capital University. Perhaps her personality had be more cheerful after her grades went up. Jenson shut down theputer and got lost in thought.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Was there a secret behind Savannah''s strange transformation? The next day. Jenson was awakened by the ringing of his phone. It was Baby Robbie who was calling him toin, "I can''t continue living like this, Jens." "What''s the matter?" Jens asked. On the other line, Baby Robbie pulled up his T-shirt and smelled it. The stench of sweat assailed his nostrils. He proceeded to gag in disgust. "Apparently, a military academy doesn''t teach you intelligent military strategies but has you carry out devilish training every day. After tiring us and making us sweat, they don''t even allow us to take a shower. It''s almost impossible to live like this." Jenson knew that Baby Robbie loved to shamelessly show off his good looks. For him to go through arduous training, which would only make him battered and exhausted, it was definitely not a life he could tolerate. Jenson said, "Bear with it. Four years will pass by soon enough." Baby Robbie scoffed. "I can''t endure it. The female students here are all very violent, and the female teachers here are tough as well." When he mentioned the female teachers, Baby Robbie became particrly angry. "There''s a female teacher in our school who specializes in teaching us mixed martial arts. F*ck. I''m telling you, her skills are absolutely gorgeous and it''s as if she''s invincible! "But the woman stares at me like a love-struck fool all day long as if she knows me. I can feel my blood run cold from the way she looks at me. Plus, she even said something odd to me the other day. She asked if I had injured my head." Jenson thought that it was a little strange and casually replied, "Maybe you look like a friend she knows?" Baby Robbie scowled. "Argh! In any case, I can''t live like this anymore. Shall we exchange schools, Jens?" Jenson began to confide in him Byelme about his troubles instead. "I met a quack here who said that I''m her destined Prince Charming on the first day of university. She''s relentlessly pursuing me now I''m in a pickle as well." Then, he asked Baby Robbie mischievously, "Still want to switch schools?" Baby Robbie hurriedly said, "Forget it. I''ll stay right here. At least that tigress will still take our teacherstudent rtionship into consideration and won''t pester me all the time." Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Jenson could not help but let out augh. Baby Robbie''s abnormal resistance to the opposite sex caused Jenson to worry about him. He deliberately teased, "Robbie, if you meet a suitable girl, just start dating her." Baby Robbie fell into a brief silence on the other line. Then, he cynically retorted, "Are you joking? I''m still a baby." Jenson said, "We''re a set of triplets, remember? Don''t forget that I have a telepathic rtionship with you. I can sense whatever that happens to you." Baby Robbie was refusing to admit anything. "And what on earth did you sense?" Jenson said, "Back when you were in Yorks Stronghold, you were extremely upset after Sis Daisy''s death." There was a bitter ripple in Baby Robbie''s heart, and he said, "She was good to me. So of course, I was sad when she died." Jenson was not quick to expose him. Baby Robbie''s grief when Iris diedpared to when Daisy died waspletely different. When Lil Nine died, Baby Robbie was indignant. However, when Sis Daisy died, Baby Robbie was filled with sorrow. "Robbie, some people are only meant to be in our lives for a short time." Jenson softlyforted him. Baby Robbie replied, "I know." Hence, Jenson and Robbie confided in each other about their troubles before hanging up. Looking at the moon outside the window, Jenson suddenly started missing Robbie a little. On the other side, in the military academy. It was early in the morning, and the students who were still sleeping soundly in their beds were awakened by the teacher''s whistle. "Assemble in three minutes! Hurry!" The students in the dormitory slipped out like a group of loaches and quickly ran to the field. The teachers in the training camp, who consisted of several male instructors in camouge uniforms, shouted, "Number off!" The students raised their heads and shouted in high spirits. "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight... Ten...!" "Where the f*ck is nine?!" "Where is number nine?" From a distance away, Robert was walking over leisurely and happily. "You''rete, Robert Ares!" a male instructor yelled furiously. Robert scratched his ears, walked to the instructor, and kindly reasoned with him, "I can''t assemble in three minutes, sir." "Why not?" "Sir, you taught us to listen and be obedient to our parents. My mother taught me that I must never skip brushing my teeth and gargling. must take no less than three ve minutes. So I have no time toget changed and wash my face." "Who on earth told you to brush your toothbrush for three whole minutes?" The instructor was panting with rage. Baby Robbie said, "It''s written in books that one should at least brush for three whole minutes, sir." The instructor scowled. "Who permitted you to brush your teeth? I don''t think the morning drills require your teeth to be brushed?" Robert replied, "You''ll have bad breath if you don''t brush your teeth." The instructor was exasperated. "Are you going to keep talking back to me? Youck discipline! Go and runps around the field!" "Sure thing." Baby Robbie happily got out of the formation and then began runningps. Before long, Baby Robbie leisurely looked on and smiled as the other students carried out the devilish climbing training. His dormmateined to the instructor, "Take a look at Robert, sir. He''s obviously the one being punished, but he has it the easiest here. Are you sure you''re punishing him? Or are you punishing us?" Only then did the instructor realize he had made a mistake. Then, he roared again. "Come here, Robert Ares!'' Robert walked slowly to the instructor. "What''s the matter, sir?" The instructor said, "They''re not happy that you''re runningps." Robert looked at the dormmate who wanted to ruin his n and said, "I''ll do everyone''s homework this month." The dormmate immediately waved his hand and said, "A real man elThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. doesn''t go back on his words, sir. Forget it. Since he''s getting punished to runps, there''s absolutely no reason to change the decision halfway. Right, sir? The instructor, "..." Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 The students burst intoughter. The instructor had a gloomy look on his face as he waved his hand to Baby Robbie. "Come here." Robert walked up to him, and the instructor said, "I heard that you''re the most undisciplined student in this academy, Robert. Tell me, why did you enroll in this academy in the first ce?" Robert nced at the Ares sisters in the formation. He pointed at Roxie and the others while saying, "Have you seen those beautiful girls, sir?" The instructor was confused and asked, "What about them?" He patted his chest and said, "They''re the Ares family''s daughters. Frankly speaking, I didn''te to this academy to learn about the academy''s fancy but impractical skills. I''ve been specially stationed here to protect them." The instructor was stunned. He raised his fists and was about to assume a fighting stance. "Are you saying my skills are all for show?" Robert said, "We''ll know whether or not that''s the case after a short battle." After saying this, Robert spread his arms and rose into the air. He kneeled on top of the instructor''s shoulders. The instructor took a few steps back as a huge weight was weighing him down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Not bad." The instructor grabbed onto Robert''s clothes and pulled them down. However, Baby Robbie did a bicycle kick, grabbed the instructor''s shoulder with his backhand, and kicked him again. The instructor was swiftly thrown to the ground. His moves were extremely nimble and they were all done in a single go. He received thunderous apuse from the other students. Meanwhile, the instructor''splexion had turnedpletely ashen. At this moment, one of the female instructors stepped forward. She was tall, had a glowingplexion, and a pair of long legs. Most notably, her temperament was above everyone else''s. She could be described as outstanding, and she was extremely gorgeous. She tilted her head andmanded the defeated military instructor, "Step down." Seeing her, Robert''s unusually proud face instantly turned ashen. He sheepishly looked at the female instructor with his head lowered. "Should I have a go with you instead, Robert Ares?" She walked up to Baby Robbie and rolled up her sleeves. Robert smiled tteringly. "It''s alright. A gentleman will never fight a woman." "Let''s just exchange Som pointers, then." The instructor showed a beautiful smile. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Baby Robbie could only bite the bullet and step forward while mumbling, "Tigress." The female instructornded a punch on him that was as fast as lightning. Baby Robbie dodged it nimbly. She smiled and said, "Not too shabby. Your skills have improved." Robert rubbed the area in between his eyebrows. It seemed that Senior Officer Cornelius was starting her mad talk once again. "I won''t lie to you, Miss Cornelius. I haven''t practiced martial arts recently. How could I have improved?" Robert said. Miss Cornelius stared straight into Robert''s eyes with her pair of beautiful apricot eyes. She suddenly patted her head while sighing helplessly. "It seems that your amnesia is very severe." Robert, Finally, he raised his fists and started attacking Miss Cornelius. The two''s martial arts skills had reached their pinnacle. It was an intense fight among the gods. Whitney Cornelius was floating about, while Robert was almost flying. It was so exciting to watch that all of the people around them were repeatedly backing away. A look of confusion shed across Miss Cornelius eyes. Robert''s martial arts were soft yet strong. His movements were not as well-organized as Jenson''s in her memory. He used to be able to catch something off guard. Obviously, his current martial arts attainments could be said to have rapidly progressedpared to his skills a few years ago. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org What surprised her even more was that Robert and Jenson''s martial arts were fundamentally different. "Who taught you these moves?" she asked. A dark look shed across Robert''s eyes. The moves he had just performed on Miss Cornelius were actually the skills taught to him by his foster father, Monster. Monster was kind to him in the past, yet he was cruel as well. The man brought him both emotional sentiment and pain, so remembering him again made him feel uneasy. Robert said sorrowfully to her, "I''d prefer not to mention his name, Ma''am." Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 Whitney examined Robert closely with a deep and unfathomable gaze. There was a look of pain and bewilderment in her eyes. She remembered that in order to leave the Legendary Youth Academy, she had to stand off against her father and even practiced the feminine arts, which she was the least good at. After all of those hardships, she finally came here and was reunited with him. However, Whitney could no longer see the shadow of the old Jens in this guy. The Jens she remembered was cold and quiet. He would keep a distance of thousands of miles with others. Robert, on the other hand, was agile and lively. His rtionship with the opposite sex was particrly good, and he was also brimming with kindness toward everyone around him. Jens had a poor foundation in martial arts, but he was gifted and intelligent. He also had a strong learning ability. His martial arts style was more toward catching his opponents off guard, outsmarting them. However, Robert here had a solid foundation in martial arts and his punches disyed his strength from many years of practice. Their personalities werepletely different, and their martial arts style was also different.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whitney began to wonder that perhaps they were not the same person after all? Yet again, was this face not obviously the extraordinarily handsome face that she remembered? Moreover, he had the surname Ares as well. Even so, the students of Legendary Youth Academy would all change their names after leaving the academy. Nevertheless, Whitney was certain that they were the same person. Seeing Ms. Cornelius in a daze, Robert suddenly and nimbly charged ahead with his fist. Whitney immediately got herself a ck eye. She looked at him in disbelief, and her eyes showed hints of sadness. It was a rare asion for him to defeat her, so he was naturally ecstatic over it. He cheerfully asked Whitney, "Since I won, can I skip your ss, Ma''am?" He was afraid of Whitney because of her strange words. Besides, her deeply affectionate eyes made him feel wildly ufortable. Whitney was unconvinced by this and said, "One more round." After she was done talking, she held a couple of embroidery needles between her fingers and exerted her strength, shooting the needles toward Robert like darts. Robert managed to escape the rain of embroidery needles, yet unexpectedly, Whitney shot another round with her other hand. Robert eximed in astonishment, "What the f*ck?! Does your family manufacture needles? Why do you have so many embroidery needles on you?" Whitney began to recall that a few years ago when Jens was still in Legendary Youth Academy, he had tricked her into that wretched etiquette ss. She failed to practice the feminine ate its! managed to develop the no el Embroidery Needle Rain technique instead. The rain of embroidery needles she could make in a single swipe was extremely gorgeous. "It''s all thanks to you." After Whitney used up thest of her needles, she continuously made several attacks Baby Robbie was focused on avoiding the embroider Set and a little ill-prepared for Whitney''s fierce attacks, letting her fist arrive at the tip of his nose. However, she was extremely reluctant tond the punch. Whitney''s fist froze just near the tip. At this point, even the most foolish person could see that judging by the mercy Whitney was showing, she was treating Robert differently from the rest. One of her colleagues urged, "Ms. Cornelius, this kid is mad and wild. Why aren''t you teaching him a lesson?" Whitney did not say a word and merely left with her hands behind her back. She was in an extremely foul mood after getting hit by ''Jenson''. Robert was also feeling somewhat embarrassed now after losing to a woman. Moreover, the opponent was a pretty woman who was only a few years older than him. He undoubtedly felt upset over this. Several sisters rushed over and surrounded him. Roxie pretended to be angry and said, "Be frank with m e, do the two of you share some sort of unspeakable secret?" Robert raised his head and looked at the sky. "This isplete madness. You''ve got it all wrong. I''ve never seen that tigress before." Sis Four thought for a while and said, "In my point of view, she probably fancies our Baby Robbie''s good looks and is deliberately trying to throw herself at him. She said all that stuff to worm her way into being friends with him." Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 Roxie ridiculed Baby Robbie, "Ms. Cornelius is beautiful and she has fantastic martial arts skills. In my opinion, why don''t you just go along with it and be her boyfriend?" Baby Robbie resisted fiercely and fled while waving his hand. "I''m still a baby. Plus, we shouldn''t start dating at such a young age." The older sisters looked at each other and sighed. "What''s the matter with this kid? Love ispulsory in university. Why is he so resistant to the idea of love?" Roxie''s face grew solemn as she murmured, "I''m afraid he suppressed his ability to love during our time in the military intelligence division." As soon as these words came out, the expressions of several of the sisters became gloomy. Sis Three said, "Baby Robbie was always naughty and rebellious in front of us, but he was as meek as a cat in front of Sis Daisy. He relied on her a lot as well. But you all know that Sis Daisy was most obedient to Monster, and she didn''t allow us to be emotional. Perhaps it''s because Baby Robbie was suppressed by Sis Daisy for a long time, so he''s afraid of falling in love now?" Sis Four said, "But we spent more time in the military intelligence division than Baby Robbie. After returning to Imperial Capital, we gradually forgot about all of the division''s harsh principles. As for Baby Robbie, he''s smarter than us and more adaptable than us. It''s impossible that he''s still bound by the division''s rules, right?" At this moment, Roxie continued, "All of your guesses are wrong. Baby Robbie''s heart might''ve died back in the military intelligence division because the love of his life was buried back there." "Iris?" Sis Three asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sis Four nodded and said, "It could be Nine as well. They always had a great rtionship." Roxie shook her head. "It may not be Nine." The expressions of the older sisters werepletely gloomy now. If it were not Nine, then it could only be Sis Daisy. If Baby Robbie''s ignorant first love was rted to Sis Daisy, this would be an extremely unfortunate matter. Daisy had always been kind to Baby Robbie, but because of Monster''s coercion, her kindness was brought about by her sense of mission. This was the biggest crime against Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie had perhaps taken offense in this. .n However, what was even more frightening was that Sis Daisy had vited Monster''s order and spared Baby Robbie before her death, indicating that her feelings for Baby Robbie were more important than her own life. Even when she knew that she would be poisoned to death by Monster if she let Baby Robbie go, Sis Daisy still rescued Baby Robbie without hesitation. Theparison between her good and evil deeds, as well as her ruthlessness and affection toward him, made the young Robbie even more unable to distinguish the weight of their rtionship Therefore, Baby Robbie had chosen to hide. "We can''t let Baby Robbie be a bachelor for the rest of his life because of this. I''ve decided to find him a girlfriend," said Sis Three while cing her hands on her hips. As soon as she said this, awkward expressions appeared on the faces of several of the sisters. Sis Three immediately understood the situation. Her eyes flickered, and she hurriedly chose to get herself out of this situation. "Let''s go, let''s go. I''m hungry. Let''s have a meal first." However, she was cursing in her heart. ''Oh my God, Baby Robbie''s stuck in a field of flowers. What on earth will he do now?'' Inside the instructor''s office. Whitney stood in front of the mirror, looking at the ck eye that Baby Robbie had just given her. She yelled angrily, "Stinking little brat! You have the gall to be this arrogant just because I like you. "The next time you disrespect me, I''ll deal with you more fiercely." After looking in the mirror, she sat down in her office chair again. Then, she opened the drawer and took out a photo album from inside. They were photos of Jenson which she had secretly taken. In the past few years, she endured countless lonely nights by relying on the memories she had of him. Whitney thought that after finding Jenson, she could give him a big hug and find an end to her loneliness. Who would have thought that Jenson could no longer remember her? She must find a way to restore his memory. Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 The night was quiet and the surroundings were dead silent. Just then, there were cheersing from the boys in the dormitory. Someone was shouting from downstairs. "I like you, Robert Ares!" Themotion awakened all the boys in the building. They opened the window and looked at the girl downstairs who was confessing her feelings. The girl had ced a lot of candles on thewn. The candles were arranged in a big heart shape while the girl stood in the center of it. After confessing her feelings to Baby Robbie, she started ying the guitar. Robert''s roommate pulled him up from his sleep, and he drowsily looked at the girl who was confessing to him. He was not at all surprised but looked extremely annoyed instead. Then, he said somewhat mercilessly, "How dumb." The girl downstairs blushed as she confessed, "I like you, Robert. Ever since the first time I saw you when you entered the academy, I started liking you at first sight. I hope you''ll agree to be my boyfriend." Robert was usually someone with a good temper but he was an entirely different person after getting woken up so abruptly from his sleep. He irritably replied to her, "Is there something wrong with that brain of yours? Go to the hospital and get treated if there is. Don''te here to mess with me." A group of boys cheered and apuded. The girl initially thought that since Baby Robbie had such a gentle and harmless character, there would be no harm even if her confession did not result in anything. However, it was obvious that Baby Robbie''s reaction had caused everyone around her tough at her wantonly. The girl was very sad and started crying embarrassedly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This incident shocked the instructor, and Ms. Cornelius bravely walked toward the girl while wearing a camouge uniform and a military cap. Upon being humiliated by Baby Robbie, the girl turned around and threw herself into Whitney''s arms, crying her eyes out. "Why is he being like this, Ma''am? I just like him, that''s all. Is it wrong for me to like someone?" It was reasonable to say that in this military academy where discipline was prioritized, this girl had vited the rules and disturbed others their sleep in the dead of night. Whitney, as an instructor who paid scrupulous attention to detail, should obviously criticize this girl for her erratic behavior. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Surprisingly, Whitney was able to understand the girl''s pain. Whitney sympathized with the girl and was even kind toward her. "Head back to your room now. Don''t do these sorts of things again." Whitneyforted the girl kindly. The moment Robertid eyes on Whitney, he abruptly shook off his drowsiness. He looked at Whitney, who was exuding with maternal brilliance, in disbelief. She was actually letting the girl who broke the rules off the hook? Baby Robbie thought that it was a supernatural phenomenon. He nudged the roommate next to him and asked, "Hey, is that really the impartial and incorruptible tigress?" "Yeah, it is. She''s not punishing the girl today. It''s so strange." Robert looked suspiciously at Whitney, who had a change in attitude. Coincidentally, Whitney also nced at Robert, her gaze carrying hazy affection. As if he was stung by a bee, Robert quickly hid behind his roommates. "Is Ms. Cornelius looking at me?" Robert asked his roommate. "Stop overthinking. Ms. Cornelius is a teacher with noble moral conduct. She''ll nevery her hands on underaged teenagers. But I''m different from you since I''m alr 18," said his roommate with a smug look on his face. Baby Robbie looked at his face and pinched it, asking," Looking at what a scoundrel you are, do you really like her?" His roommate said, "Are you asking a dumb question? Ms. Cornelius is the dream woman for many of us boys. Not only is she beautiful but she''s excellent inbat skills as well. Plus, she''s not as delicate and pretentious as other women. ??? Robert showed a disdainful look on his face. "You like the tigress? Are you some sort of masochist?" Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Just as Robert was jesting around with his roommates, Whitney raised her head and shouted," Come down here, Robert Ares!" As if he was stung by a bee, Robert poked out his head tremblingly. While looking at Whitney, he stammeringly asked, "I wasn''t the one who broke the rules, Ma''am. Why are you calling me down?" Whitney said, "If you hadn''t seduced her, would she have run over here to you in the middle of the night to confess her feelings?" Robert was immensely speechless. He was so enraged by Whitney''s way of thinking that he could not speak. "You''re siding with her on purpose, Ma''am." Whitney said sharply, "Boys must be more gentlemanly. You''ll be punished for this matter." Robert was still someone who had tender, protective feelings for the opposite sex. He did not want the girl to be punished for this. Hence, he could only brace himself and head down. The darkness of night was lifting. Whitney brought Robert to the huge field. Robert looked at the running tracks dispiritedly and epted his misfortune. He asked, "So, how many laps am I running?" Whitney suddenly turned to face Robert, and her expression seemed aggrieved. "Do you know how many difficulties I had to endure just to see you again?" Robert, Whitney raised her hands and said, "My powerful hands had to pick up embroidery needles for you and embroider the things that little girls like on a canvas..." Robert felt that something was amiss with this and he quickly stopped to say, "What does that have to do with me? I''ve never forced you to do anything." Whitney immediately burst into tears. "You have no conscience!" Robert got goosebumps from this and retorted, "Can I take this as you''re trying to hook up with me, Ms. Cornelius? As an instructor, you''re trying to tempt a minor. Aren''t you afraid of me suing you?" Whitney simply pressed her luck and said, "Do you think that I want this job? If it weren''t for you, I would never have started teaching in the first ce." The deeper the affection Whitney showed Robert, the more resistant he became. "Ma''am, I beg you to maintain a sense of integrity." After saying this, Baby Robbie turned around and disappeared in an instant. Whitney stomped her feet in anger. When Robert returned to the dormitory, he started crying for help from Jenson due to his lingering fears: Big Brother, I was almost swallowed whole by my instructor today.] Jenson heard the phone ding in the dead of night and picked it up impatiently. He was shocked upon reading the breaking news. Although he was on high alert, Jenson calmly replied to Baby Robbie''s text: [Judging by your skills, if you''re unwilling to get swallowed, who can touch you?]Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the other side, Baby Robbie started chuckling uncontrobly. He bitterly eximed: [That she-devil has better martial arts skills than me.] Jenson was dumbfounded. Baby Robbie''s martial arts talents were absolutely rare in this world for their current generation. Jenson could only gasp in admiration when he read that someone else had better martial arts skills than him. Jenson replied: [You just have bad luck in meeting people.] Then, he gave Baby Robbie a piece of advice: [You''re just having a bit of bad luck. You should do more good deeds, or perhaps go to church to seek guidance.] Robert was speechless. [When did you be so religious?] Jenson replied: [I met a little witch, and her readings are quite urate. I''ve be somewhat confused as to whether or not I should believe her.] [Since she''s able to convince an atheist like you, she must have quite the ability. I have toe visit her when I can.] Jenson continued: [So how do you n to solve your problem?] Baby Robbie begged: [Big Brother, why don''t we switch identities just like we did when we were kids. H help you deal with that little witch, and you can help me with this tigress.] Jenson thought about it for a moment... Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Jenson''s intelligent brain was churning rapidly. Savannah was akin to a sticky piece of brown taffy, and he was helplessly entangled with her. If Baby Robbie were to respond to her with enthusiasm, perhaps his fiery passion could really scorch this piece of sticky candy. As for Baby Robbie''s instructor, although she was interested in Robbie, she was not openly pursuing him due to their teacher-student rtionship. Hence, it could be seen that she still had some moral integrity. As long as she still had some principles, perhaps she would finally retreat after a few attacks from his sharp tongue. Jenson texted: [Alright. When youe back for vacation during the holidays, we''ll switch.] Baby Robbie was ecstatic. Sacred Land. On the ninth day of Finn''s arrival in Sacred Land, he had yet to find Rozette and was growing frustrated. Just when he had no idea where else he should go, Finn learned more about Rozette''s information from a viger who was passing by. When he saw the viger, Finn chased after her and asked, "Madam, have you seen this youngdy?" He took out a photo of Baby Zetty. When the viger saw the bright and beautiful Baby Zetty, she said that she had not seen her before. Finn was very disappointed, but the viger suddenly turned back and said, "Can you show me that again?" Finn quickly took the photo out and handed it to her. When the viger saw the photo, she looked at Finn in a heavily guarded manner before asking, "And who might you be to this person?" Finn blurted out, "I''m her fiance." The old woman took a nce at Finn. Seeing that he was around 30 years old, she thought that he was not well-matched with the genius doctor. Hence, she shook her head and said, "I''ve never seen her before." However, the attentive Finn suspected that she was lying. He quietly tucked the photo away before thanking the olddy and leaving. After the olddy left, Finn turned back around and quietly followed her. The old woman arrived at a courtyard, sneakily opened the door, and locked it upon entering. Finn looked at the azure blue sky. He thought that breaking in at this time would inevitably startle the enemy, so it was better to wait until nightfall. When it was nightfall, Finn jumped in from the courtyard wall. He was extremely agile and walked with a sudden surge of energy. His movements were akin to a cat''s, light and traceless. Inside the house. The old woman rushed to her son''s room and whispered, "Son, I''m telling you, if you don''t n on. making such a good girl yours, you probably won''t have the chance in the future." The young man could not help getting nervous. He said, "Nonsense. I saved her life, and she said she would repay me. Once she gets better, I''ll consummate our rtionship."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "But I met a man today. He was asking me about the girl. I think that man is pretty handsome. If you don''t n on doing anything anytime soon, I''m afraid you won''t have the Snceter." The man became nervous when he heard this. In the end, he made up his mind. He nodded and said," Alright. I''ll listen to whatever you say." The old woman gave him a bowl of water and sprinkled a little bit of powder into it. The young man understood tacitly and came to the dormitory on the east side with the water. He pushed the door open and there was a slight creak. The man went in with the water. Baby Zetty sat up from the bed. One of her legs was broken from falling off the cliff. "Lil Zetty," said the man as he walked to the bed. He became unnaturally bashful upon seeing Baby Zetty''s beautiful face. "Drink some water." Baby Zetty took the bowl over and took a sip. She frowned. "You... drugged it?" The young man''s little plot had been exposed, so he might as well try his luck. "Lil Zetty, my mother told us to consummate our rtionship today." Baby Zetty''splexion turned ashen from fear. "Didn''t you say we''ll wait for my legs to get better?" She deliberately tried to stall him. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 The man stammered, "My mother can''t wait any longer. She''s urging me to consummate our marriage now." Baby Zetty poured out the water in the bowl and curled herself up at the corner of the bed. She looked a t the man vigntly. "I''ll never do such a thing with you. To tell you the truth, I have someone I like. I won''t ever marry you." The man suddenly realized that he had been deceived. He flew into a rage out of humiliation and scowled. "So you''ve been lying to me all this time?" Baby Zetty fumingly said, "It''s illegal to force yourself onto me!" The man began to take off his clothes and then slowly walked toward Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty had lost all feeling in one leg and had limited mobility, so she could only slowly move away. When the man pounced on Baby Zetty, there was suddenly a crackling noise on the roof. The tiles came falling and a dark shadownded on the floor. The shadow dashed toward the bed, clutching the back of the man''s neck like he was a chicken. He tossed him far away. When Baby Zetty saw the person''s face, joy emerged o n her initially panicked and doubtful face. She leaped toward Finn, hugging him while wailing out loud. "Why did you arrive sote, Brother Finn? Boo-hoo..." Finn could finally hold his beloved girl in his arms. At that moment, he was reminded of the hardships of trekking through the mountains and rivers, as well as the countless desperate moments along the way. All of the bitterness had turned into sweetness now. "I finally found you, Baby Zetty," he said in a choked up manner. Baby Zetty could hear his exhaustion from his hoarse voice. Perhaps to reward him for his hardships along the way, she suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and generously presented him with the most sincere kiss. Finn was nothing but overjoyed. At this moment, all of the shackles he felt vanished into thin air. He merely wanted to love his girl well. When Finn walked out of the courtyard with Baby Zetty on his back, the olddy''s son had gotten the thugs from the vige toe over. They yelled ignorantly at the two, "She''s Aaron''s bride! You''re not allowed to take her away!" Finn counted the number of people and smiled with a hint of sarcasm. "Do you think just the few of you can stop me?" Afterward, he said to Baby Zetty, "Hold tightly onto m e." Baby Zetty tightened her arms around him. Finn bravely and fearlessly stepped forward. He held onto Baby Zetty with both hands, but his legs were as fast as lightning and with infinite power. Every time his legs hit the opponent''s body, there was the sound of bone cracking. Baby Zetty was kind-hearted. Out of consideration that the other party et iel had saved her life, she started pleading with Finn, "Don''t hurt them, Brother Finn. Although they''re despicable, they didn''t hurt me and Aaron saved me once." S Finn replied, "Alright, then." l.n When the thugs saw how fierce and violent Finn was, they had already started scattering in fright. Only the young man was left behind. He looked at Baby Zetty with reluctance in his eyes. His gaze was brimming with love and yearning for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Lil Zetty, I won''t stop you if you have to go with him. But you have to remember that on top of this great cold hill in Sacred Land, I''ll always be waiting for you toe back." Baby Zetty''s eyes were flushed red. "Thank you, Brother Aaron." Aaron stepped aside, and Finn left with Baby Zetty on his back. Baby Zetty heard the sound of Aaron hammering his fist on the door panel, as well as his reluctant roar." Arghh!" Baby Zetty shrank in fright. As a man, however, Finn understood Aaron''s despair. The guy had truly fallen for his girl. A gentle and beautiful girl like Baby Zetty would always be liked by other boys. Finn was not jealous. He was even secretly rejoicing. After all, such a perfect girl belonged only to him now. "Tell me, how did youe to know him?" Finn could not help but ask while they were on the road. Baby Zetty exined, "You know how I have a bad sense of direction, vel right? So after I left the poison sect got lost. It was raining that day and I fell from the cliff. I ended up breaking my leg. It was Brother Aaron who saved me." Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 Finn said, "I''ll repay him for saving your life next time. You no longer have to worry about this favor of his, alright?" Baby Zetty obediently replied, "Okay." "You''re a healer. Can you tell me if your leg is treatable?" Finn grew worried about Baby Zetty''s leg. Baby Zetty did not manage to heal her leg because she had lost her silver needles when she fell down the cliff. Since the issue of blood stasis could not be resolved, she lost all feeling in her leg. However, as long as she carefully treated it, her leg would definitely be able to recover. However, Baby Zetty started to cook up a prank. She wanted to test whether Brother Finn woulde to dislike her if she were disabled. She started to sadfish and said, "It''s been quite some time now. I''m afraid that it won''t be curedpletely." Finn was slightly startled, and a touch of pity was revealed in his eyes. Then, he startedforting Baby Zetty. "It''s alright. I can carry you on my back for the rest of our lives." A happy smile appeared on Baby Zetty''s face. Shey on Finn''s broad back, feeling extremely relieved. "Where are we headed now, Brother Finn?" Baby Zetty asked. Finn said, "Sir Ares and Madam are very worried about your safety. I think we need to return to Imperial Capital first." Baby Zetty heard the connotation and asked, "Go back to Imperial Capital first? Are we not settling down in Imperial Capital anymore?" Finn said, "Haven''t you heard that a woman should follow wherever her husband goes? You''ll be my wife in the future. We''ll leave Imperial Capital and settle in the city that you like." Baby Zetty wondered. "A city that I like?" Was it not Imperial Capital? Finn said, "Didn''t you tell me that you want to go to a ce facing the sea where the flowers would bloom in spring?" These were the things that Baby Zetty used to talk about when she was a child. She did not expect Brother Finn to remember it all and was naturally touched. "Yeah." Baby Zetty nodded solemnly. "I''ll go wherever you go." Finn smiled lightly and muttered a sentence, "Little fool." The reason why he wanted her to leave Imperial Capital was that he did not want her to be surrounded by rumors and nder. After all, he used to be her guardian. What Finn was not aware of was that although Baby Zetty was young, she had an exquisite heart after enduring through all the vicissitudes of life. She understood Finn''s concerns as well. She felt very happy and satisfied seeing him protect her in such a way. Three dayster, Baby Zetty and Finn''s nended in Imperial Capital Airport. After more than three years, Baby Zetty finally set foot on this familiar homnd again. She was extremely moved. Finn carried her and walked out of ? e the exit. That was when she saw her father and mother looking at them with tear-filled eyes. Even Josie and Zayne hade along. S "Daddy! Mommy!" Baby Zetty said while waving her arms. "Aunt Josie! Uncle Zayne!" Angeline''s tears rolled down uncontrobly and she immediately dashed over. "Zetty, my darling daughter!" She stood in front of Baby Zetty, who plunged into her arms while crying." Mommy, I missed you so much!" Sir Ares and Zayne were wiping away their tears on the side. Josie said emotionally, "This is fantastic! You can finally rest easy from all your worries, Sis Angeline." Then, Zayne said, "Hey, parents will never stop worrying about their children.¡± Angeline cupped Baby Zetty''s face and said tearfully," You''re so skinny. Why are you so thin?" Baby Zetty stretched out her hand to 12 A wipe away the tears on Mommy''s face and smiled. "It''s because inherited your face, Mommy Am I not beautiful?" Angeline said, "Of course, you''re beautiful. You''re just too skinny." Baby Zetty began to act like a spoiled daughter. "Many girls would envy my small face, Mommy."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline broke intoughter. Sir Ares said, "Let''s head back for now." Baby Zetty looked around and asked, "Where are my brothers and sister? "Where are the other sisters?" Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 Sir Ares exined, "Baby Zetty, your identity is sensitive right now so Daddy didn''t tell them about your return. Once you''ve settled back in Tourmaline Estate, you may head to Imperial Capital University to meet your brother." Baby Zetty was leaping with joy. When Baby Zetty arrived home, she was surprised to find that there was a y area in the house. The color scheme and toys that belonged to the young children reminded Baby Zetty of something. "So where''s my little sister?" Baby Zetty asked excitedly. Angeline was somewhat in betweenughter and tears by Baby Zetty''ste response. She took Baby Zetty''s hand and walked to a wall of pictures. It was a heart-shaped photo wall. In the middle was a photo of Angeline and Jay. That photo of them was surrounded by many portrait photos of various sizes. In the photos were Jens, Robbie, Zetty, Andy, Roxie, and the others. Angeline pointed to an inconspicuous spot and said," Look here. This is Dawn, your Uncle Cole and Aunt Shirley''s kid. This over here is Joseph, your Uncle Zayne and Aunt Josie''s son." Baby Zetty pointed to the most dazzling photo next to her and eximed in surprise, "I get it now. So this here is my sister, Angel." Angeline was surprised. "How did you guess it?" "She looks just like you, Mommy," said Baby Zetty joyfully. Then, she turned her head to look at Sir Ares and teased, "Daddy, you must adore Angel very much, right?" Sir Ares naturally did love Angel because she was simply a copy of Angeline. However, Sir Ares loved Baby Zetty as well because she was gentle, beautiful, and kind. Sir Ares patted Baby Zetty''s head and said, "Daddy loves each one of you equally." Baby Zetty smiled at him brightly. "Daddy, Mommy, where''s Angel? I really want to see her." Angeline replied, "Your sister''s still in kindergarten." Baby Zetty promptly offered. "Then I''ll go pick her up from kindergarten this evening." Finn, who was on the side, reminded her. "Zetty, don''t forget that your leg is still injured." Zayne nced at the shy Baby Zetty and the gentlelooking Finn, mocking, "So what''s the situation with you two? Finn Gagher, you didn''t snatch our little Zetty, did you?" Finn looked at Sir Ares, his eyes longing for approval. Nevertheless, Jay took his time in dering where he stood in all of this. Angeline smiled and said, "As long as Baby Zetty is alright, we''ll respect her choice." Then, she took the liberty of passing the baton to Sir Ares. "Don''t you think so, my darling?" Jay muttered, "Baby Zetty is still young..." Angeline''s face became solemn as she criticized Jay in a stirred-up manner, "Darling, have you forgotten why Baby Zetty left the Imperial Capital back then? Why haven''t you learned your lesson?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just like that, Jay was painfully brought back to the years when the events unfolded. At that time, he had opposed Finn and Baby Zetty dating so early. Hence, Finn could only reject Baby Zetty. She was so heartbroken that she got depressed. In her verCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. devastation, she tried to end her life by jumping from a building. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As they were desperate, they sent Baby Zetty to Grandma Boye in hopes that Grandma Boye could cure her depression. Unexpectedly, she pushed Zetty into such an ill-fated destiny instead. Thinking of this now, Jay felt nothing but remorseful. "I... respect your choice, Zetty. You''re all grown up, and now that you''ve returned, you''re no longer a child. Daddy believes that you can make correct and reasonable decisions." Baby Zetty went over to hug Jay and said, "Thank you, Daddy. I know that you opposed me falling in love so early in life because you love me. Now, you''re letting me make m" own decisions because you love me. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll not me you, Daddy." Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 In the evening, Baby Zetty begged her parents enthusiastically, "Daddy, Mommy, may I please go to the kindergarten to pick Angel up from school?" Seeing that Baby Zetty adored her sister so much, Sir Ares and Angel were both naturally overjoyed. They quickly agreed to her request, "Sure." Zayne started beingzy and said, "Zetty, since you''re already going, pick Joseph up as well." Baby Zetty quickly agreed to it. Then, Finn drove Baby Zetty to the kindergarten. The entrance of the kindergarten was already crowded with parents who stood side by side, eagerly looking at the gate. Baby Zetty was somewhat dazed upon seeing so many people. She was afraid of not being able to find her sister, so she joined the crowd as well. When the gate to the kindergarten opened, all of the children walked out ording to their sses. Once it was Angel and Joseph''s ss'' turn, Baby Zetty was so nervous she tightened her grip on Finn''s hand. She asked nervously, "Brother Finn, do you think Angel will like me as her big sister?" At this moment, she realized that she had been in such a hurry she came here empty-handed. Now, she was walking around in circles from anxiety. Soon, the students of Spring ss, the ss Angel and Joseph were in, walked out as well and stood on the yellow line in front of Baby Zetty. The other parents saw their kids and went over to greet them. Baby Zetty looked at the adorable and tiny children. She thought that it was too difficult for her to find Joseph and Angel among them. Ultimately, she merely shouted, "Joseph! Angel...!" Joseph quickly stepped forth. Baby Zetty noticed the kid walking toward her and patted his head joyfully. She said, "You must be Joseph. I''m Sis Zetty." Joseph nodded obediently. At this time, Angeline walked over like a small adult with her hands behind her back. She raised her head and looked at Baby Zetty from top to bottom. After seeing a photo of Angel, Baby Zetty thought that her younger sister was as beautiful as an elf who had descended to earth. Now that she was seeing her with her own eyes, she was even more shocked by Angel''s beauty. "So you''re my little sister, Angel. Right?" Baby Zetty asked. Angel pulled Joseph away from Baby Zetty and asked suspiciously, "I''m Angel Ares. Who are you?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty patiently exined, "Angel, I''m your big sister. It''s me, Rozette." Angel replied, "Rozette? Just because you say that you''re my sister, I have to believe you? You have to have proof." Baby Zetty thought for a while before asking dumbly," What kind of proof would you like?" Angel''s gaze Swept across her body. Seeing that Zetty came empty-handed, she said, "Since you don''t have physical evidence to prove that you''re the real Rozette Ares, let''s do this instead. I''ll test you with a couple of questions. S The simple and kind-hearted Baby Zetty waspletely led by the nose by Angel. "Sure. Go ahead and ask away." "Tell me, which kid does my daddy and mommy love the most?" Baby Zetty was baffled. How would one even answer this question? However, she still replied from the bottom of her heart, "Daddy and Mommy love each and every one of the children. They don''t favor one over the other." Angel replied, "Wrong. Daddy and Mommy love you the most." Baby Zetty felt very guilty that Angel had such a thought. She thought that Angel must not like her. Angel continued, "Here''s the second question. Among Jens, Robbie, and me, who do you like the most?" Baby Zetty thought about it for a while and answered honestly, "I grew up with Jens and Robbie. It stands to reason that the rtionship I have with them should be better than the one have with you. But that''s not the case here. I like you more, Angel." Angel asked, "Are you ttering me?" "I''m not," said Baby Zetty with a guilty conscience. Angel coldly walked forward with her hands behind her back. Baby Zetty took Finn''s hand and said, "It''s over. My sister doesn''t like me." At this time, Angel suddenly turned her head around... Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 "Why aren''t youing along, Big Sis?" Angel questioned her while pouting her small mouth. Baby Zetty leaped excitedly when Angel called her '' Big Sis'' so affectionately. "Haha! Angel, you''re so naughty." She dashed over, took Angel''s hand, and hopped forward. Meanwhile, Finn took Joseph''s hand and walked behind them. From time to time, Finn would nce at Baby Zetty. Seeing her happy and carefree appearance while still maintaining her innocent mentality, Finn felt extremely grateful. He was grateful to God, as He had allowed Baby Zetty to maintain a pure and innocent heart even after so much suffering. Baby Zetty and Angel chatted happily. It was evident that Baby Zetty was the elder sister and Angel was the younger sister. However, Baby Zetty was innocent as if she was the younger sister and Angel was more cunning as though she was the elder sister. "Big Sis, won''t you tell me the stories of what you''ve seen and heard during your travels these past few years?" Angel wrapped herself around Baby Zetty. She loved hearing about these interesting stories the most. Baby Zetty thought about it. Her experiences in the past few years were terrifying. She was afraid that the little Angel would be frightened from hearing them, so she skipped through the parts about Boye and the poison sect. She only talked about her adventure with Gale. "After the death of my teacher, I first wanted to send my teacher''s ashes back to her hometown. But your sister herecks masculine traits. I couldn''t differentiate north to west, I couldn''t hunt, and I couldn''t go down the river to catch a fish. So what could I do? I couldn''t even feed myself three meals a day. "Just when I was at a loss and helpless, Gale came falling from the sky. He''s amazing. He could shoot birds and animals and beat up gangsters. Gale is simply a young hero." When Baby Zetty was talking about this, she realized that Angel had be extremely quiet. Baby Zetty asked her, "What''s wrong, Angel?" Angel shook her head. "It''s nothing." However, she turned around and looked at the distinct handsome figure standing outside of the crowd. There was a touch of adoration in the person''s eyes. "Angel?" Baby Zetty called out to her. Angel was so startled that she immediately recovered her senses. She quickly changed the subject cunningly. "Big Sis, take me to Imperial Capital University to look for Big Brother. I miss him." Baby Zetty also missed Jenson very much, so she epted her request. "Alright." When Baby Zetty conveyed her wishes Brother Finn, he very decisively refused. "No, Zetty vel worry if you go there with Angel." Baby Zetty tugged on his sleeves and acted coquettishly. "Come on, Finn. Can''t you let me do this one time? Mm?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Finn could not stand Baby Zetty''s cute coquettish appearance the most. His tough resolve immediately turned into a mess. "I''ll apany you." "Sure." Just like that, Finn brought Baby Zetty, Angel, and Joseph to Imperial Capital University which was nearby. When they arrived at Imperial Capital University, Jenson and the others were just done with their ss. Baby Zetty wanted to go looking for Jenson immediately, but Angel craftily stopped her. Then, she looked at Zetty up and down several times before nodding in satisfaction. She said, "Big Sis, Big Brother has been extremely lucky with girls recently. He''s almost vexed to death. Why don''t you get rid of some of them?" Baby Zetty asked, "What do you mean?" Angel replied, "You can pretend to be Big no oner''s girlfriend. In any case, no one on campus knows you, no one knows you''re brother and sister." Baby Zetty wanted to help Jens solve his troubles too, so she nodded and agreed. "Good thinking." She made an ''okay'' gesture to Angel and went inside t o look for Jenson. As soon as the bell rang after ss, Jenson hastily stepped out. If he were anyter, he would be surrounded by girls. "Jens." Savannah suddenly ran out. Jenson showed a helpless expression. Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Savannah caught up with Jenson and walked side by side with him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Jens, I can see there are flowers in your eyes today. It seems you''ll be getting lucky in the love department," said Savannah. Jenson had a keen interest in Savannah''s fortelling at first, but she had been using her talents every day to create countless doubts in him. She would unmask all secrets and amaze him. Over time, he became numb from the long-term stimtion. Now, whenever Savannah predicted anything, Jenson would have a headache instead. Jenson asked her coldly, "Are you not afraid of getting condemned by the heavens for revealing too many secrets?" Savannah thought about it and said, "Everything I''ve revealed so far is small secrets. The heavens won''t punish me for these." Jenson lowered his head and walked forward dejectedly. The students on the side were already under the impression that Jenson and Savannah were a couple. Hence, they no longer found it odd seeing them walking so close to each other. Suddenly, the beautiful figure of a girl rushed over. She immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "Woah, what a beautiful girl!" "This woman should only belong in the heavens!" "One of the goddesses must have descended to earth, right?" Savannah was distracted by the discussion and turned around to look. That was when she saw a beautiful and gentle-looking girl walking over. The girl was really as beautiful as a doll, exquisitely wless. After seeing Jenson, she quickened her pace and suddenly rushed over. She jumped onto Jenson''s back. The students around were all dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" "What''s her rtionship with Jenson? Why are they s o close?" "Doesn''t Jenson already have a girlfriend?" "I heard that Savannah has always been in love with Jenson, but he''s never agreed to be her boyfriend. seems like that''s the case. It turns out Jenson already has a girlfriend? And his girlfriend is much more beautiful than Savannah." "It''s no wonder that Jenson barely bats an eyelid to Savannah." Savannah''s expression became a little embarrassed. She started criticizing Baby Zetty, "How dare you assault my Jens?!" Jenson thought that it was a female ssmate who had pounced on him. He frowned and sullenly roared, " Get off me!" "I will not." It was a sweet and soft voice, mixed with the excitement and surprise of a long-lost reunion. Jenson was taken aback. All his anger disappeared in an instant. His eyes were shining brightly. His next move surprised everyone. He suddenly reached out his hands to the back to support Baby Zetty''s body. He then walked forward with her on his back. Baby Zetty smiled and rested her head against his broad back. Sheet lowered his voice so that only the two of them could hear. "So do you like her, Big Brother?" S "I don''t." "I think she''s quite alright. She seems looks good. Should I like you a little, and sheet herto be my sist "How can you be so casual with things like emotions?" Jenson said. Baby Zetty respected her brother''s thoughts and said, " Then I''ll pretend to be your girlfriend and help you deal with her. How about it?" Jenson smiled and said, "Don''t worry. At this moment, the whole university has probably misunderstood our rtionship." Baby Zetty embraced Jenson''s neck with both hands and showed a smile as warm as the spring breeze. Jenson was very delighted over Baby Zetty''s arrival. "So you''re truly still alive," he said gratefully. Baby Zetty acted pampered. "I almost couldn''t see you guys anymore. Boo-hoo. Jens..." "It''s all over now. Don''t leave home in the future. Big Brother here will protect you." "Mm," said Baby Zetty joyfully. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 Jenson raised his gaze and saw Finn and Angel standing not far away. He teased Baby Zetty, "Is it just me, or does it feel like I won''t be able to stop my sister from getting married soon?" Baby Zetty smiled shyly. Suddenly, she thought of something else and asked, "Big Brother, I want to marry Brother Finn. Do you think Daddy and Mommy will agree to it?" "No," Jenson replied resolutely. Baby Zetty was very disappointed with the response and cried out, "Ahh, why not?! Brother Finn saved my life. Doesn''t that mean I should offer my life in return? Since he has saved me several times, logically speaking, I''d have to marry him again in my next few lifetimes!" Jenson pursed his lips and said, "Shameless." He continued to exin, "You''re still young and aren''t even of the legal age to marry. Of course, Daddy won''t allow you to get married." Baby Zetty giggled foolishly. Then, she asked again in a simple-minded manner," Then, do you think Mommy and Daddy will agree to m e dating Brother Finn?" Jenson replied, "They won''t." Baby Zetty cried out at a loss again, "Ahh? Why not?" Jenson said, "You''re barely 18. Before Mommy became an adult, Daddy still practiced restraint despite liking Mommy." Baby Zetty said, "But I''ll be 18 soon." Jenson said, "Once you''re 18 years old, perhaps Daddy will agree to you dating him." Baby Zetty could not help but feel overjoyed. She giggled at this cheerfully. Jenson dropped her off in front of Finn and teased, "I''m returning your wife now." Finn caught Baby Zetty and gently ced her on the ground. Finn joked with Jenson as well, "So that girl is the one who likes you, huh?" He looked at Savannah, who was not far away. Jenson replied, "She''s not the only one who likes me." In order to make Savannahpletely give up on him, Jenson intimately hooked Baby Zetty''s shoulder with one hand and said, "My Zetty here likes me as well." Baby Zetty nodded her head repeatedly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Yeah, I like Big Brother too." Finn sighed and said, "There''s always one stuck in an unrequited love." He remembered how he had cruelly rejected Baby Zetty and made her suffer. It was something he was most remorseful about. Then, Finn persuaded Jenson by saying vague words," Whether you like her or not, Jens, try not to hurt her even if you don''t love 1.n her-especially if she trulyurt you. Otherwise, you''ll be the one regretting it in the end." S Jenson was silent. Hearing Finn''s words, Baby Zetty suddenly felt guilty. She started thinking that Savannah was in the same boat as her back then. Perhaps it was due to sympathy but Baby Zetty looked at Savannah a few more times and said to herself," Her eyes look extremelyplex. It feels as if her love for Jens isn''t that simple." Jens nced at Baby Zetty with a faint profound and unfathomable gaze. He then thought of something else. Angel and Joseph, the two little devils, Jerepletely famished by now They weakly said, "Big Brother Jens, when can we go home?" Jens picked Angel up with one hand and squeezed her peachy pink face. He smiled and said, "I''ll take you home now." Angel rubbed her belly and pretended to be extremely pitiful. She began to sadfish, saying, "I''m so hungry." "What do you want to eat?" Jenson asked. "Ice cream!" Jenson''s expression grew stern as he said, "So it''s all just a bluff? Who eats ice cream when they''re hungry?" Angel pouted her mouth and acted coy. "How about just one?" Jenson remained still. "How about just a bite?" Jenson still remained unbothered. Angelnded a peck on his face and said in a pampered tone, "Please, Big Brother? It''s really just one bite." Jenson''s icy heart immediately melted as he said," Alright. I''ll buy one for you." Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 Baby Zetty was stunned. She got jealous and retorted," This isn''t fair. You were never this kind to me when we were young." Finn started to spoil her. "Do you want one? I''ll buy one for you." Baby Zetty''s anger turned to joy. "Thank you, Brother Finn. You''re still the best." Joseph looked at Angel pitifully and called out to her in a timid manner, "Angel..." Angel slid down from Jenson''s arms and took Joseph''s hand to walk with him. When they returned to Tourmaline Estate, Angeline and Josie were standing at the door of the vi. They had been eagerly waiting for their children''s return for a long time. Zayne looked at Josie, then at Angeline. He shook his head and said to Sir Ares, "Women, tsk. After they have children, their husbands are long forgotten." Jay said, "It''s not just husbands. They''d forget about themselves as well." Zayne pointed at Jay and said dully, "Jay, do you know why the Ares men have such a low status in their families? I''m not the one saying this; the people outside have been saying that the Ares family has many henpecked males. In my opinion, you''re the one who''s been setting a bad example." Jay asked, "Is it bad to be a henpecked male?" Zayne scoffed. "What''s good about it? There''s no status or dignity at all." Zayne took his wallet and flipped it inside out to show Sir Ares. Heined, "See this? My wallet is cleaner than my face. When I go out to eat and drink with my friends, I can''t even afford the bill. I''ve been turned into aughing stock in front of them." Josie came over and grabbed Zayne''s ear while roaring, "So what? Are you nning on rebelling?" Zayne said, "Ack! It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!" Josie let go of him while huffing, saying, "Zayne Severe, I noticed that you''ve beenining a lot about metely. Tell me, what''s so terrible about me?" Zayne smiled and said, "You''re fantastic in every way, honey." Jay stared sharply at Zayne and Josie. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes. As soon as Josie mentioned this, Jay began to realize that Zayne was no longer as dutiful to Josie aspared to before. In the past, Josie''s boldness and mboyance were all advantages in Zayne''s eyes. However, at the moment, Josie''s diligence and frugality were all shorings in his eyes. Jay was getting very worried about the rtionship between this young couple. Could it be that a crack had urred somewhere? At this moment, Jenson came back with Baby Zetty and Angel. Angeline went over to greet them with a smile. She reached out and wiped the sweat off the little one while asking warmly, "Why did you guyse home sote?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Zetty gave Mommy a hug and a kiss. She giggled as she said, "Mommy, we went to..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Before she could finish her sentence, Angel was afraid that her sister would rat them out and say that they went for ice cream. Angel hurriedly interjected and said, "Big Sis gave me a tour around Imperial Capital University." Angeline was delighted to see that the sisters were getting along well even though they had only met each other for the first time. Angel said, "Head inside, then. The food is getting cold." After the group of people entered the house, Jay deliberately stoodzin the same ce. He pulled Josie, who was thest person to step forward, aside to ask," Josephine, what has Zayne been up totely?" Josie said, "Him? He''s been making investments with some friends. He''s been very busytely and oftenes back in the middle of the night." Jay nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Do you know who he''s been investing with?" Josie replied, "He said that he''ll keep it secret for the time being and let us know when he actually seeds." Jay asked, "So if he fails, he won''t say anything, right?" Josie nodded. After Jay was done questioning her, Josie went in as well. Angeline turned back around and walked toward Jay, who was in a daze. She raised her gaze and asked," What are you thinking about, Jaybie?" Jay did not want Angeline to worry, so he smiled and said, "It''s nothing." Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 The family was having a good time and enjoying a warm dinner together. However, halfway through the meal, Zayne received a call. When the phone was still ringing, Zayne abruptly ended it. Then, he stood up in a fluster and said to everyone, "I''m sorry, Baby Zetty. Something urgent came up in mypany. I have to go take a look at what''s going on there." Baby Zetty was rather innocent by nature and immediately went with it. "Of course, Uncle. Work is important. Quick, go ahead." Josie grabbed onto him and said in dissatisfaction, " Zaynie, Baby Zetty has juste home after so many years. It''s a rare asion for us to be eating together like this. Why don''t you dy thepany''s matter for now?" Zayne appeared extremely distressed. "That won''t do." Josie was immediately enraged. "Is work more important than your niece?" Zayne gave her a smile. "Josie, our Baby Zetty is so sensible and kind. She won''t hold a grudge against her uncle over this small matter." Josie was so anxious that tears were almost slipping out of her eyes. "Why are you being so stubborn?" Jay chimed in leisurely, "Josephine, a man''s career is important too. Just let him go." Josie had always been obedient to Jay, so she no longer said anything else. Zayne secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, Jay turned his head and ordered Jenson, "It''s the dead of night, Jens. Your uncle is timid. If he encounters any sort of cat devils, you should help him out." His words were extremely profound. Everyone else was analyzing the meaning of these words while Jenson was the only one smiling. Jenson and Jay were telepathically connected. When he was a child, Sir Ares had once read him a story about cat devils, creatures that sucked on men''s vitality. He quickly understood that Daddy was using the term ''cat devils'' to represent those sly vixens.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson understood tacitly that Daddy was suspecting Uncle Zayne of cheating, so he wanted him to follow Uncle Zayne and investigate. Jens agreed quickly. "Sure thing. I''ll go take the car now." Zayne quickly refused. "Jens, you''re currently Grand Asia''s young president. I can''t afford to let you drive me around. Why don''t bjust ask for the driver?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jenson walked in front of Zayne, hooked his shoulder with one hand, and then forcefully led him out. Zayne was weak, so he was easily dragged out by Jenson. When Jens drove Zayne to thepany, Jay did not sit around idly. After dinner, he called Finn into the study. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking into the night. He sighed. Finn looked at him, realizing that the vigorous Sir Ares had such a lonesome and bleak side to him as well. He instantly understood what Sir Ares was thinking. Finn knelt in front of Sir Ares and pleaded, "If you''re unhappy, Foster Father, you may hit me." Jay turned around and stared at Finn in a daze. His expression appeared at peace, yet he could not conceal the rage within. "Finn, you''re the youngest among the Ghost members. Although I was still young the day I brought you home, I loved Angeline enough that I took you in and considered you one of mine." "Foster Father." Finn''s tears came streaming down. "I know." Jay said, "You know I treat you as my own son, but you still stole Baby Zetty''s heart." Finn was extremely remorseful. "I''m so sorry, Foster Father." Jay''s tears were flickering in his eyes. "Everything''s done now, what else can I do? Stopping you caused a tragedy back then, so how can I still stop you?" Finn crawled toward Sir Ares and solemnly promised. "Please don''te in between us, Foster Father. It''s not that I want to be selfish, but I can''t hurt Baby Zetty anymore." Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 Jay pulled Finn up and grabbed him by the cor fiercely. He was akin to a ferocious leopard defending his kin in his territory. He warned Finn viciously. "You''re 12 years older than Baby Zetty, Finn. From now on, you must take good care of yourself. You have to be able to take a fall and stand to fight forever to protect Baby Zetty. You can''t allow any harm to befall her. You''ll have to live a long life and die after her. You''re never allowed to leave her alone to fend for herself in this world." Finn burst into tears. "Thank you, Foster Father, for your blessing." 1 Jay shoved him off and angrily scoffed. "Why are you still calling me ''Foster Father''?" Finn immediately changed his words. "Dad." Jay sat on the chair dejectedly and muttered," Remember, you''re my son-inw, and one of mine." Finn nodded solemnly. "Mm." Jay said with distress, "Baby Zetty is the only descendant of Boye. She''s not an ordinary person. If you want to live a peaceful and stable life, I''m afraid you can''t stay in Imperial Capital." "I know, Dad." On the way back, Finn was repeatedly thinking about Baby Zetty''s safety. The poison sect had not been eliminated. Although the Poison Old Fossil and the Poison Doctor were killed in the fire, their descendants were a group of poisonous doctors who would destroy humanity. What they devoted their entire lives to pursuing was attaining the highest realm of medicine. They would certainly pester Baby Zetty and force her to surrender Lynne Boye''s secret skills. Finn said, "I''ve been thinking about this question for a long time. Since Zetty is Mr. Boye''s descendant, I suppose she would have to live the same life as Mr. Boye back then, always in hiding. I''ve decided to take her to a ce where no one knows us and start a new life there." Jay took a long, deep breath and said, "I''m grateful that you had the inclination to think about this matter."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Finn said, "Don''t worry, Dad. I really like Baby Zetty. I''ll take care of her and not have her endure any trials and hardships for the rest of her life. I''ll let her live a merry and worry-free life." Jay nodded. "I know you''ll never break your promise." Finn nodded. Jay asked again, "Have you thought about where to go to start your new life?" Finn showed a sorrowful look and said, "I found my biological father. He was born in West Hummington, s o I''m nning on going there to start a new life. I''d like to see if we''re able to rekindle that rtionship." Jay said, "Finn, there are many things that can''t be forced." Finn smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Dad. I used to hope to find my parents and have a warm home. But now that have Zetty, I already have a family of my own. I''ll not let those cruel parents who abandoned their baby hurt Zetty. I won''t be insistent in acknowledging them as my family." Jay put forward a strong request. "I know that you and Baby Zetty are in love. But in any case, she''s still just a child. In these few years, y should take care of her without overstepping the bounds of what''s proper. When she reaches the legal age, you may go and get your marriage certificate with her." When he spoke of this, Jay looked somewhat listless. "I''ll celebrate that day with a banquet for the two of you in Imperial Capital." "Thank you, Dad." Finn''s eyes were glistening with tears. Jay waved at him. "Go. Have a good gathering with your brothers for the next couple of days. When Baby Robbiees back for the holidays, let the siblings meet up. Then you may leave." "Yes," said Finn. When he wasing out of the study, Finn''s mood was extremely...plicated. He was immensely moved by Sir Ares'' blessing. He was also happy to be able to build a future with Baby Zetty but there was sorrow from having to part with their brothers and sisters here. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 When Finn came downstairs, Baby Zetty, who had been waiting at the stairwell, immediately greeted him and asked anxiously, "What did my dad say, Brother Finn?" She was really worried that the old-fashioned Jay would disagree with her being with Finn. Seeing Baby Zetty''s nervous and hopeful eyes, Finn suddenly hugged her in his arms and told her excitedly, "Zetty, Dad gave us his blessing." Baby Zetty looked at him in disbelief. Finn was addressing Jay as Dad'', indicating that they had a very pleasant conversation. Baby Zetty started smiling like a fool. "Daddy agreed?" Finn nodded happily. "Yeah." At this time, Jay walked downstairs with a sullen face and saw the scene of Baby Zetty and Finn hugging. His handsome and elegant face showed his dissatisfaction. Finn quickly let go of Baby Zetty. He had Jay''s words in mind-wait for Baby Zetty to grow up. On the other hand. Jenson was giving Zayne a ride and drove on the dark road. The car''s headlights dimly reflected on Zayne''s face, and his eyes were dark and unfathomable, revealing a sense of nervousness. Jenson nced at Zayne leisurely and faintly called out, "Uncle..." "Huh?" Zayne replied somewhat perfunctorily. Jenson smiled charmingly and asked, "Where are we headed?" Zayne straightened his back and exhaled a long breath before saying, "My office."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson looked at him in a more profound manner." What''s the matter with you, Uncle? Why do you look uneasy? And where''s your office?" Zayne''s hands were clenched into fists, revealing his inner tension. Jenson''s eagle-like gaze fell on his hands. He mischievously teased him. "What''s wrong with your hands, Uncle?" Zayne said, "It''s nothing, Jens. You can drop me off in front. I ate too much earlier on and I''d like to walk to the office." Jenson was pursuing him relentlessly, asking, "So where''s your office? I think I should still send you straight to the entrance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Zayne casually pointed to the rows of buildings in front of him and said, "It''s right ahead." Jenson replied, "Oh." Then, the car elerated and Jenson sent Zayne to the building he pointed at earlier as quickly as possible. "Uncle, are you working in the culturalmunication vel industry? What position are you in? Is the pay good?" Zayne smiled extremely reluctantly. "I''m just earning a modest living." Jenson replied, "Oh." Zayne stepped out of the car, walked toward Jens gloomily, and said, "Thank you for sending me here, Jens..." He hesitated and stopped. Jens probably guessed his thoughts. He patted his shoulder with a smile. "You take care, Unce." Afterward, Jens stepped on the gas and drove away. Zayne saw Jens'' car disappearing from his field of vision before taking a detour and entering a residential area. Little did he know, Jens was secretly trailing him from behind. When Zayne knocked on the door of a house, a beautiful young woman holding a child opened the door for him. She was not drop-dead gorgeous, but when she smiled, she exuded a gentle and quiet air. Seeing Zayne, she spoke up and her voice was as gentle as water. "Brother Zayne, you''re here?" Her eyes shed brightly. n Zayne''s embarrassment earlier hadpletely disappeared. He had wholeheartedly rxed and took the child over while saying, "Give Uncle Zayne a hug." The child seemed to like Zayne very much and went straight into his arms. The woman looked for a pair of slippers for Zayne and bent down to take his shoes off before putting them o n for him. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Zayne looked at the woman''s submissive and humble appearance. His eyes became extremely gentle. Upon entering the house, Zayne ced the child on the sofa, and the woman gently removed Zayne''s coat. The two people looked at each other with what seemed to be affectionate gazes. There seemed to be something between them. Zayne suddenly reached out and took the woman''s hand. The woman lowered her head, her eyes showing how bashful she was feeling. "Are you hungry, Brother Zayne? I''ve made dinner. Just wait here, I''ll bring it out for you." "Mm." Zayne chuckled. However, at this moment, the doorbell rang. Zayne quickly retracted his hand as if he had been stung by a bee. There was a sense of helplessness in the woman''s eyes. She motioned for Zayne to hide in the room at the back. Zayne heaved a sigh. Perhaps he did not want to appear too terrified in front of a woman, so he mustered up the courage to show the imposing manner of a strong man. "Go and open the door." The woman walked to the door. She looked through the peephole and saw that it was a handsome-looking boy. Hence, she did not put her guard up and opened the door. Just like that, Zayne and Jenson locked eyes with each other. Zayne looked ashamed, nervous, and was somewhat a t a loss. It was not an easy task for Jenson to catch his uncle having an affair at a young age, so his handsome face was filled with dejection. The woman could sense that Zayne and Jenson knew each other. After realizing that something was amiss, her face instantly turned pale and she quickly hid behind Zayne. Even so, she thought that there was still hope. Since Jenson was just a child, maybe she could say a few words to sway him. Hence, the woman squeezed out a humble smile and asked, "And who might you be?" "Jenson Ares." His face appeared solemn. Zayne added, "My nephew." The woman praised him. "This kid is so handsome." Zayne said, "The father and his two sons share the same faces. They''re all equally outstanding." The woman gasped in admiration. "He''s truly the most handsome boy I''ve ever seen." Jenson coughed twice. He disliked it when others discussed his appearance, so he decided to make known of the woman''s ignorance. "What''s the rtionship between the two of you?" Jenson wanted to be the one in control of the conversation. The woman and Zayne instantly shrunk. The woman tried to make excuses. "Don''t get this all wrong, child. Your uncle is just here to fix the water pipes for me." Just as Zayne was about to nod his head, he heard Jenson mockingly say, "Don''t you work in the culturalmunication industry? Is this a part-time gig?" Velget Zayne''s mouth grew wide open. Before he could say a word, he heard Jenson starting to talk to himself. My aunt has truly pushed you over the edge. She''s even forcing you to head out and look for a part-time gig." The woman could not understand Jenson''s words and merely smiled like a puppy.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zayne knew that Jenson''s words were a deep analysis of the reason for his affair. Moreover, Jenson was ultimately trying to persuade him into getting back on the right path. Jenson said, "Uncle, part-time gigs like this are detrimental to your soul. Moreover, Aunt Josie, who''s so young, beautiful, and wealthy, will never allow you to take up part-time jobs outside. She''s afraid of tiring you out. "If you don''t appreciate her kindness... Say, would she make you change your job or change her husband?" After Jenson spat out the warning, he gracefully left the ce. Zayne was unable to react for a long time. The woman noticed that Zayne was beside himself and ultimately gave a dyed response. She showed a baffled expression, probably because Jenson''s outstanding ability with words had surprised her. Zayne recovered his senses and said to the woman, " Emmy, I''m heading out for a moment." Then, he chased after Jenson. "Jens." Jens deliberately slowed down, waiting for Zayne to catch up. Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 Zayne walked up to Jens with a weight on his mind. He opened his mouth but had no idea where to start. Jenson looked at him, quietly waiting for Zayne to be done with his mental struggle. "Jens, how do you n on handling this matter?" Zayne asked Jens tentatively. Jens smiled and asked, "What do you want me to do?" Zayne said, "Jens, the rtionship between me and her isn''t what you think. We do have feelings for each other, but we also know that this is very immoral, so we''re desperately restraining our feelings. It''s just that emotional matters areplicated..." Perhaps due to nerves, Zayne''s words were extremely incoherent. Jens coldly reminded him, "Uncle, this is cheating." Zayne looked at Jens in shock. Initially, he still had some wishful thinking. He thought that since Jens was still young and did not know much about rtionships, he could perhaps sway him with a couple of words. As long as Jens was moved by his rtionship with Emmy, maybe Jens would not tell anyone about his affair. Who would have thought that even though Jens was young, he already knew how to distinguish right from wrong. Zayne tried to defend himself. "Jens, rtionships areplicated matters. It''s not ck and white. Aunt Emmy and I didn''t rush into this affair when we first met. It''s true. I was just moved by her deeds at first. I wanted to help this difficult but kind and strong woman. Later, I fell in love with her gentleness and kindness... I desperately tried to restrain my emotions. Even now, I''m still trying to restrain my emotions." Jenson said, "Are you divorcing Aunt Josie?" Zayne held onto his head sorrowfully. "I don''t know." Jens said, "Don''t you love Aunt Josie anymore?" Zayne said bitterly, "Jens, your aunt is too intense. When I''m with your aunt, I have to report to her for every penny I spent. I was living without a single ounce of dignity in me."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens continued, "This is not an excuse for you to betray your marriage. If you don''t like Aunt Josie anymore you should''ve openly filed for divorce. After the divorce, you could then marry whoever you wanted. Aunt Josie wouldn''t be able texcontrol you and we wouldn''t be able to stop you either." Zayne said somewhat regretfully, "The love between your aunt and I is also something that''s deeply engraved in our hearts. I can''t bear to give up on her like this." Jenson retorted, "So? You''re nning on keeping your marriage while fooling around with another woman outside?" Zayne said, "I''m not that big of a sc*mbag, Jens. As I''ve said before, Aunt Emmy and I didn''t overstep any boundaries. I do admit that I have feelings for her-" Jenson immediately interrupted him, "You''re already mentally cheating. This would hurt Aunt Josie more than if you had physically cheated." Zayne continued to have wishful thinking and said," Your aunt has been picking fights with me more often recently. Perhaps she''s already eager to divorce me." Jenson said, "Since you''re my uncle, I''ll spell it out for you. If you want to be with that woman, then make the proper arrangements with Aunt Josie, Get a divorce if you must. But Get if you change your mind and want to go back to the way things were, break it off with that woman." He leaned closer to Zayne and warned him. "My daddy hates cheaters the most. If you can''t make a swift decision about this, my daddy will never let you get away with this." Zayne knew Jay quite well. If Jay''s hot temper were to erupt, it would be akin to the earth exploding. He was getting slightly terrified now and pleaded with Jens, "Jens, don''t tell your daddy about this matter. Okay? I promise you that I''ll resolve this as soon as possible." Jenson said, "I''m looking forward to hearing your decision." Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 When Jenson returned to the Tourmaline Estate, it was already midnight. Chateau de Selene was extremely quiet, but Jay was sitting in the rest chair in the front courtyard, waiting for Jenson''s arrival. When Jenson returned, Jay went forward to greet him. In the night, the two leopard-like men were conversing quietly. Jay''s voice wasced with prestige. "He didn''te back?" Jenson shook his head. "He''s still hesitating." Jay was shrouded with anger. "How old is he? How is he still swayed by the first stirrings of love?" Jenson said, "Daddy, Uncle is still restrained by morality at the moment. It seems like he doesn''t want to throw away his rtionship with Aunt Josie entirely." Jay snorted and retorted, "Unwilling to throw it away? It''s not because of his old feelings for Josephine or anything. He''s just afraid of losing his current stability and prestige." Jenson looked at his daddy, feeling restless. He knew that Daddy had zero tolerance for extramarital affairs. Uncle''s behavior had gravely offended his limits. Jenson also had a view of things and knew very well how to tell right from wrong. He was also extremely furious at his uncle''s action. It was just that the other party was still his uncle. He was Mommy''s most adored big brother. However, the person whom Uncle had hurt was his Aunt Josphine, his daddy''s sister. If Daddy took it too far when handling Uncle Zayne, it was very likely to hurt both Daddy and Mommy. Jenson was just worried that it would cause a strain in his parent''s rtionship. Apart from that, he was not that worried about anything else. "How are you going to handle this, Daddy?" Jenson asked. Jay sighed. "I''m just worried about your mother''s health. If it weren''t for that..." Jay gritted his teeth and said viciously, "I would''ve castrated him." Jenson noticed Daddy''s clenched fists and knew that he was holding himself back. Jay thought for a moment before saying helplessly, "I''ll give him onest chance. I hope you don''t disappoint me, Zayne Severe. You''d better repent right this instant." In the wee hours the next day. Zayne came back from outside. When he went to bed, Josie turned her back to him and did not give him the time of day. Zayne extended his arms, wanting to embrace Josie. However, she inched away with strong resentment. Zayne quickly lowered his head. They said nothing till daybreak. In the morning, Josie woke up early and changed Joseph into his uniform. After preparing his breakfast, she sent Joseph to kindergarten. She had been too upied to talk to Zayne about what had happenedst night. She could only m the door fiercely upon leaving the house. The sound of the thunderous m made Zayne sit up in shock Zayne sighed gloomily. "What a tigress." Josie was taking Joseph to kindergarten. On the way there, Joseph started vomiting non-stop so Josie anxiously turned the ear around and went to the hospital instead. Josie was holding Joseph in her arms as she filled up the registration form. He got a blood test and they waited for the report before going in to see the doctor. The entire process was nerve-wracking for her. As for Zayne. He was also filled with guilt toward Josie. After Josie left, he got up and quickly went out to chase after her. Along the way, he kept thinking to himself, ''End your rtionship with Emmy, Zayne Severe! Your wife is Josie, and you have to be responsible for Josie!'' That was what he was thinking, and he also wanted to fulfill his promises to Josie. However, the world was often unpredictable. Zayne hurriedly rushed to the kindergarten, feeling uneasy along the way. However, he failed to catch up to Josie. He squatted in frustration at the entrance of the kindergarten, dejected. ''Is this God''s will? Is God trying to tell me that our rtionship hase to an end?''Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zayne returned home dispiritedly. Upon arriving at the door of the house, he saw the mother and son sitting on the swing whileughing their hearts out. At that moment, Zayne was brimming with grievances. "You didn''t send Joseph to school, Josie? You made me run around all over in vain." Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 Josie got down from the swing and walked toward Zayne. Her round eyes were filled with anger, and there was a dense air of grievances shrouding her face. "What right do you have to yell at me, Zayne Severe?! You ran out to fool aroundst night and came home early this morning without giving any exnation to u s. I got up early in the morning, made breakfast for Joseph, and sent him to kindergarten. Not only did you show zero concern for us but you''re yelling at us for no good reason? Don''t you know that you''re being too much, Zayne?!" Zayne said with a slightly guilty conscience, "I was busy with workst night. Shouldn''t you be more considerate of me?" Josie had exhausted herself the entire morning but did not receive the slightest consideration from Zayne. He was even asking her to be more considerate of him. Josie immediately became angry and said without hesitation, "Work, work, work. It''s always about work with you. You had zero profits all year round. Is work really more important than your wife and child?!" Zayne jumped up as if someone had stepped on his sore spot. "I knew it. I knew that you looked down on my job. I''m simply useless in your eyes." Josie scoffed. "You were useless from the start. You can''t take care of your family, nor can you take care of your wife and child. You''ve never gotten results in your work. You''re not a three-year-old child anymore, Zayne. Don''t you already know that your life is a failure?" Zayne said angrily, "Yes, I know that in your eyes, I''m only a man with shorings and zero strengths." "Your biggest shoring is that you can''t admit your ipetence. You''ve been in business for more than ten years and you have failed every single year. Why can''t you just be a stay-at-home dad?" Josie said in exasperation. Josie yelled out all of the frustrations that she had kept in her heart in the past few years. She had tried her best to support Zayne in his business. It was impossible for him to make a lot of money, but she relented just so Zayne could preserve his dignity as a man and make money to support his family. Nheless, this decision of hers had backfired. Zayne focused all his attention on his career, and he worked hard in hopes of achieving great sess, but the man was truly not cut out for doing business. He experienced many failures but was still unwilling to give up. As things went, it caused a great conflict between Josie and him. Zayne felt that Josie was looking down on him and viewed his attempts with contempt. As for Josie, she thought that Zayne only had work in his eyes and did not care much about her and their son. Hence, the conflicts and estrangement quietly split them further apart. Zayne ultimately yelled, "If you can''t live like this anymore, then we''ll get a divorce." Josephine looked at Zayne in disbelief. Although she was dissatisfied with Zayne''s immaturity, she still remembered that this man was the man she had painstakingly and desperately gotten after a long battle. UMSContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She cherished this hard-won destiny very much. Josie had never thought that Zayne would mutter out the word ''divorce'' so easily. Josie was in tears. She asked Zayne in a choked-up manner, "Have you been wanting a divorce from a long time ago?" Zayne did not say a word. Josie was too sad to speak but she managed to choke out the words, "Do you really think that I can''t live without you?" Zayne remained silent. Josie scoffed. If you want a divorce, .n I''ll fulfill your wish. However, since you''ve betrayed my love, I''ll not you have it easy. Joseph will be mine. You don''t have to pay a single cent for him in the future and you''ll get zero visitation rights." Zayne never expected that the cost of divorce would be so significant. For a long while, he was unable to wrap his head around this cruel parting. He mellowed down and said, "I was just joking with you. We''re an old couple now. Why would we divorce?" Josie felt more relieved. She stared at him fiercely and warned him, "I never want to hear this kind of joke again." Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Zayne started dreading a divorce and went back home to his family. However, he had to face the grumpy and the garrulous Josie every day. He was quickly getting iparably irritated. He felt that he was living in an extremely stifling cage. Sooner orter, he would be suffocated to death. Zayne was unhappy. He drooped his head all day long and stayed in his cage like a wandering soul. Meanwhile, Josie was busy raising Joseph. She needed to teach him how to read, how to make arts and crafts, and send him off to various tutoring sses non-stop. She had been too busy to care about Zayne as her life was akin to fighting in a war. However, Zayne could not see all of Josie''s hard work. He merely felt that such a life was not what he wanted. Nheless, he still did not have the courage to bring up the topic of divorce to Josie again. The days went by just like that. He thought that this was it and this was how the rest of his life was going to be like. What he had no idea was that he had made a slight mess-up in his love life. He thought that he could hide it to achieve his aim through underhanded means. He thought that it was nothing more than a trivial mistake. Yet, it had started to sail him into a stormy sea where he would be for the rest of his life. When the holidays came around, Baby Robbie and the sisters returned to Tourmaline Estate. The children first went to see Daddy and Mommy, then went everywhere else in the estate. Baby Robbie found Jenson and started to wail while holding him in his arms. He talked about the hardships he had endured in the academy this month. "I''m regretting it now, Jens. If I had known that the teacher in the military academy would be like this, I would''ve gone to Imperial Capital University. We would go to the same university and I''d attend the same sses as you. That way, you could protect me from all kinds of problems." Jenson did not know whether tough or cry. Baby Robbie was a kid with extraordinary skills and wisdom. After going to that military academy, he had been scared witless by the tigress. Jenson pulled Baby Robbie over to the chair and sat him down. He asked with concern, "Tell me, how exactly did that tigress bully you?" Baby Robbie burst into tears. "She''s incredibly valiant. If she wants me to head east, can''t go west. And if she wants me to go west, I ca head east. If disobey her, she''ll use her skill train down a bunch of em embroidery needles on me, completely powerless against it. Boo-hoo... I don''t want to go back anymore, Jens." Jens was a little surprised and said, "I didn''t expect a mere district military academy to be able to hire such a powerful instructor." Baby Robbie continued, "The tigress isn''t that much older than us and looks as beautiful as a flower. Her existence is simply to humiliate me. I''m nowhere as good as her and it''s simply too pathetic." Jenson said, "Okay, I''ll go handle her for you after the holidays." Baby Robbie thanked Jens and said with much gratitude, "You truly are my savior, Jens. You''re giving me an escape from the abyss of suffering. Since towe you a big one, I''ll do whatever you want me to do in the future. Just say the word." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jenson sighed and said, "I''m in deep trouble myself. That Savannah girl is a particrly difficult one. You have to properly deal with her for me." Baby Robbie. "No problem. Leave it to me." When he was parting with Jens, Jens asked Baby Robbie, "Have you gone to visit Uncle Zayne and Aunt Josie?" Baby Robbie said, "I''m heading over now." Jens knew that Baby Robbie was clever and nimble, so he specially urged him. "No matter what you see or hear in Flying Moon Cottage, you must pretend to be unaware of anything-regardless of how unpleasant." Baby Robbie was stunned, and a touch of confusion shed through his eyes. Then, he nodded and replied, "Got it." When Baby Robbie got to Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, Josie was teaching Joseph addition and subtraction. Joseph''s aptitude for maths was mediocre. Even simple questions like two plus three needed to be taught to him several times. Josie was patiently teaching him over and over again. However, Zayne began to make cynical remarks next to him, "How stupid are you? I suppose you''re still not a n Ares, after all." Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 As soon as Baby Robbie came in, his stalwart body was frozen in ce upon hearing Zayne''s words. He could not believe such disdainful words that were filled with contempt actually came out of Uncle Zayne''s mouth. "Aunt Josie," greeted Baby Robbie while stepping in. When Josie saw Baby Robbie, joy spread across her face. This had been a long-awaited reunion. "You''re back, Robbie?" Baby Robbie walked over and ced Joseph on his knees, saying, "I''ll teach Joseph how to add and subtract, Aunt Josie." Zayne sighed and said, "He''ll never get it. Josie has been teaching him for several days now. I just don''t understand why he can''t seem to get it." Baby Robbie nced over at Zayne and said, "I heard from Mommy that you were infamous for being a bad student when you were younger. Is it possible that Joseph inherited this trait of yours?" Zayne had always med Joseph''s shorings on Josie. Perhaps it was because Josie loved Zayne too much, so she always tolerated his shorings and put up with his actions that hurt her self-esteem. However, Baby Robbie hade forth to stand up for Josie today. She grinned while ridiculing Zayne. "Did you hear that? Don''t keep ming me for everything. The child would have inherited some traits from you as well." Zayne kept silent with a gloomy look on his face. Baby Robbie took out a few candies from his bag and began to teach Joseph how to add and subtract. Children loved sweets. Just like this, Joseph began his lesson on mathematics. The kid finally began to understand simple addition and subtraction. Zayne proceeded to mock Josie. "It seems that my son''s not the stupid one; you are." Perhaps all mothers wanted their children to be praised, even at the expense of themselves. Hence, Josie was still in a good mood despite Zayne''s words. Baby Robbie was extremely discontented hearing his uncle''s words as he was constantly putting Aunt Josie down. He made an excuse so that Josie would leave." I''m a little thirsty, Aunt Josie." Josie had always been fond of her nephew, so she was quite responsive to Baby Robbie''s request. She quickly went inside to pour Baby Robbie a drink. After Josie left, Baby Robbie stared at Zayne with a deep and unfathomable gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Zayne asked. Baby Robbie said, "Uncle, do you think that Aunt Josie is stupid, ugly, and not up to your standard?" Zayne''s expression became unnatural. He did not expect Baby Robbie to also sense his resentment toward Josie. Was he so obvious? "Don''t talk nonsense, Baby Robbie. Your aunt and I are inseparable. No matter how much she nags or how unsessful I am, she and I will five together forever." When Zayne was saying these words, his eyes appeared extremely lonesome. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie said, "Why bother enduring such resentment, Uncle? Since you''re so dissatisfied with Aunt Josie, why not give her a way out of this predicament? With her status as thedy of the Arese household, my daddy as hero protector, and my mommy as her advisor, she''ll definitely find a man who loves her more and is more considerate of her than you." Baby Robbie paused slightly before continuing, "If you don''t love her, stop being the dog in the manger. It''s better for you to divorce her and leave her a way out." Zayne thought to himself, ''If I divorce Josie, can she truly find new happiness?'' However, would she not me him for betraying this rtionship? Baby Robbie looked at his hesitation and said, "Uncle, Aunt Josie will definitely have newfound happiness if you two divorce. But whether you can find happiness, that''s hard to say." Zayne asked, "Why?" Baby Robbie said, "Think about it. How many people would criticize you for being unfaithful? My father and mother will definitely not forgive you, and my grandparents will not forgive you either. They''ll never approve of your new me, When the timees, you''ll be the man with a new lover. You''ll live life with your tail between your legs." Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 Baby Robbie had always been able to speak eloquently. He could also pry out secrets from the smallest things. Zayne''s wishful thoughts instantly crumbled from Baby Robbie''s words. Baby Robbie continued, "Uncle, when the timees, Aunt Josie will be able to find a kind man who loves her and pampers her, but there may not be such a warm and kinddy out there who''s willing to marry you, a man who has no sense of responsibility. Oh, you''d have your new me, but since she''s someone who destroyed another person''s family, she''d bebeled as a mistress. I don''t know how strong her mental state is, but how long can shest before she falls into depression and jumps off the building?" Zayne was overwhelmed and had goosebumps all over his body upon hearing this. He shouted in a panic," You stinking brat! Who said that I have a new me? I don''t have one, so stop talking nonsense. Aunt Josie and I are on great terms." Josie was bringing some tea over when she happened to hear Zayne''sst words. She beamed with happiness and said, "I''ve always known that you only love me, Zayne. We''ll be together until death. In my heart, no one can be more important than you." Zayne looked embarrassed and said somewhat unnaturally, "Of course." Baby Robbie smiled and drank the ss of tea that Josie handed over. Then, he patted Josie on the shoulder and said meaningfully, "Aunt Josie, feelings are the most unpredictable thing in the world. Uncle Cole''s ability to let go of my mom and ept my aunt is the best proof of this." After Baby Robbie said this, he shot a sharp warning re at Zayne. He brought up Cole and Shirley''s love story that only happened after sustained efforts in hopes that Zayne would get a grip and start acting appropriately. Zayne was indeed intimidated by Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie had hit the nail right on the head and stated the negative consequences Zayne would face so that he could be aware of what his willfulness would bring him. Zayne grew worried about his personal gains and losses. He dared not recklessly make a move as he was afraid that a single slip might cause evesting sorrow. In the next few days, Zayne persuaded himself to slowly ept and mend his rtionship with Josie. He hoped to regain the love they once had for each other. He took a couple of days off from thepany and stayed at home to apany Josie and their child. He used to think that bringing up a child was a very easy task, but after doing it himself, Zayne realized that children upied most of the adult''s time. Josie almost had zero time for herself. She did not have the time to dress up, nor did she have the energy to go out and buy beautiful clothes herself. Even the clothes that were in her closet were no longer were in style. At the same time, Josie was no longer the youngdy who could not do anything. She could roll up her sleeves and do housework with great ease. She washed the clothes, cooked meals, and took care of Joseph''s school work... Josie was simply an all-around superwoman. Zayne was rather surprised by Josie''s changes. He said somewhat emotionally, "You''ve changed, Jose. You''ve be more diligent, swift, and so capable." Josie was reading up on something to aid digestion. Upon hearing Zayne''s words, she teased, "That''s what I''m telling you, Zayne. After bing a mother, I truly think that all mothers are just too great. I used to think that if anyone asked me to lose my beauty, I would start fighting them. But after having Joseph, I''m more than willing to be an old woman. I''m also afraid of getting sick. I''m scared that no one will be around to pamper Joseph if my body fails me. You have to promise me, Zayne, that you''ll treat Joseph better in the future. He''s the fruit of our love, and your kindness to him is also an expression of your love for w - If me. Zayne was choked up as he replied, "I understand, Josie."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was reminded of his previous thoughts and felt extremely sorry toward Josie. However, it was as though Emmy and Josie were in a game of tug-of-war right now, tearing him apart. Zayne was drowning in a sea of torment. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 On the third day of the holidays, Jenson received a text message from his roommate Quinton: [Jens, Savannah''s dormitory has sent out a friendship invitation to us. What''s your opinion on this? Do we ept it?] Jenson barely gave it a thought before outright refusing it: [No.] Quinton persuaded him patiently. [Come on, Jens. The girls are already taking the initiative to do this. If we outright reject them, it''s so ungentlemanly.] Jenson''s face was extremely gloomy. [Are there any benefits to this friendship?] Quinton replied: [Plenty. In the future, we can go out to eat, drink, and have fun in our two dormitories. It''s a good bnce for men and women. It''s beneficial for our health.] Jenson, At this moment, Timothy sent a text to him as well: [ See you at the restaurant tonight, Jens. Don''t let the girls wait too long. We must be gentlemen.] Jenson sighed dejectedly. Baby Robbie, who was ying a game on the opposite side, suddenly raised his head and asked Jenson leisurely, "What''s the matter? I think this is the first time I''ve ever heard you sigh, Jens." Jenson said, "My roommates and Savannah are going to hang out tonight. They asked me out for dinner." Seeing Jenson''s sorrowful expression, Baby Robbie ced the game console down, stood up, and said to Jens, "I can take your ce for that dinner party, Jens." Jenson breathed a huge sigh of relief. Nheless, he exhorted Baby Robbie continuously." Don''t be moved by Savannah. Don''t let her misunderstand anything." Baby Robbie chuckled and said, "Don''t worry about it." Baby Robbie then went looking for Baby Zetty. He asked her, "Are you free tonight, Baby Zetty?" Baby Zetty appeared blissful as she replied, "I''m going to the cinema with Brother Finn." Baby Robbie said, "You can watch a movie any day. Keep your brotherpany tonight." Baby Zetty asked, "What do you have in mind?" Baby Robbie said sneakily, "I''m pretending to be Jens and attending a dinner party with his friends. If you pretend to be my girlfriend, those girls who have their eyes on Jens will certainly back off." Baby Zetty understood the n. "I see." Hence, Baby Zetty canceled her n to watch a movie with Brother Finn. After all, her time with Robbie and Jens was limited. She was also hoping that she could spend, few days in Imperial Capital with them. QUMS n last In the evening, Baby Robbie took Baby Zetty, who had dressed up, to attend the dinner at the restaurant. When Jens'' friends saw Baby Zetty, they were all amazed by her beauty. Moreover, the usually cold and aloof Jenson seemed very different from before as well. The gaze he used to look at Baby Zetty was iparably gentle and sweet. He was even holding her hand ima gentlemanly manner. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org All of the boys envied the luck ''Jenson'' had with women, while the girls were casting jealous nces at Baby Zetty. "Come here, Jens." Savannah waved her hand at'' Jenson''. ''Jenson'' continued holding Baby Zetty''s hand and walked over. He pulled the chair out for Baby Zetty chivalrously. Once Baby Zetty took her seat, he sat next to her. Savannah poured some water for ''Jens'' and said, " Drink some water, Jens." Baby Robbie secretly nced over at Savannah. Seeing her thick eyebrows, big eyes, round face, and quick wits, he thought she did not look half- bad. It was a bit too unreasonable for Jenson to hate her so much. Baby Robbie took the water and immediately handed it to Baby Zetty. "Have a drink, baby." Baby Zetty had goosebumps all over her body when she heard him call her in such a cheesy manner.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She secretly pinched Baby Robbie''s waist and whispered, "Aren''t you being too cheesy, Robbie?" Baby Robbie said, "What do you know? Girls like cheesy boys." Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 Baby Zetty epted the ss of water, took a sip in an elegant and dignified manner, and put it back on the table. Savannah was incredibly jealous. There was a depressed look on her face. Her dormmates enthusiastically probed the rtionship between Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie. They asked Baby Zetty, "What''s your name?" "Rozie Boye." "When did you and Jens meet?" "Uh, we''ve known each other for a long time," said Baby Zetty, "We can be considered childhood sweethearts." One of the girls looked at Baby Zetty suspiciously and asked, "Jenson usually treats girls coldly. How did you manage to pursue him?" Baby Zetty smiled and said, "I didn''t pursue him. He pursued me." Several of the girls had a surprised look on their faces. "That''s impossible!" Savannah looked at Baby Robbie''s peachy eyes and started reading his fortune. "Jens'' life is filled with girls, but the girls harass him in order to pursue him." Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie looked at each other... That did seem to be an urate reading of Jens. Baby Zetty looked at Savannah in astonishment. "Can you perhaps predict the future?" Savannah nodded happily. Baby Zetty asked, "So what does the future look like for my Jens?" Savannah nced at Baby Robbie shyly and said," He''s destined to be my Prince Charming." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded. Baby Robbie spat out the water he had just drunk. ¡°Con-artist.¡± He simplybeled Savannah''s fortelling as nothing but a sham. Nheless, Baby Robbie was also skilled in duping someone. He said earnestly, "Yesterday, I went to a divination center and looked for a high-leveled diviner to undo our fate to marry. From now on, you should follow your own path while I''ll walk on mine." Savannah obviously refused to believe what Baby Robbie just said. She replied, "A fated marriage can''t be so easily disregarded. A high-leveled diviner would never do things that would ruin a fated marriage." Baby Robbie said, "I told the person that I''d never regret this decision and I''d donate tons of money to the center. Upon hearing this, the high-leveled diviner said that such a matter shouldn''t be forced anyway so she didn''t mind helping me out." After hearing this, Savannah''s apricot-shaped eyes widened in shock. "You''re defying the natural order and changing heaven''s will, Jens. You''ll suffer heaven''s wrath." Why would Baby Robbie fear heaven''s wrath? He continued, "Instead of being with the girl I don''t like and living a life I dread, I''d rather face heaven''s wrath." Savannah was left speechless. Baby Robbie was only fooling around, but Baby Zetty noticed that Savannah was finding it hard to take. Baby Zetty secretly tugged on theer of Baby Robbie''s clothes ad, "Girls are sensitive Don''t be too harsh with your words." Baby Robbie lowered his voice and said, "Look at how hard she''s trying to deceive others. She''s too shameless! Don''t be deceived by her appearance." The atmosphere was a little awkward. Savannah''s dormmates tried to persuade her out of kind intentions, saying, "Savannah, since Jens doesn''t have those kinds of feelings for you, just let it go." Savannah secretly nced at Quinton, whose eyes were dark and unfathomable. Timothy raised his ss to divert everyone''s attention and resolve the awkwardness. "Come on, let''s drink." Baby Zetty lifted the ss in front of her, but Baby Bobbie domineeringly ced the ss of alcohol back on the table. He said resolutely, "What are you doing?! No alcohol!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was trying to be protective of her as her brother, but in the eyes of others, it appeared as if he was being protective of her as her boyfriend. It turned out that ''Jens'' loved his girlfriend so deeply. Whenpared to his attitude toward Savannah, there seemed to be a huge gap in terms of treatment. When they ate, Baby Robbie was very considerate and piled food on Baby Zetty''s te. On one hand, it was part of an act. However, they were also his true intentions. When Baby Robbie learned that Baby Zetty was about to leave Imperial Capital, he was reluctant part with his sister. He could not help but show her more concern recently so that there would be no regrets left. to Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Soon enough, the food on Baby Zetty''s te was piled up into a small mountain. Baby Zetty kept giving Baby Robbie meaningful nces. "Stop it, Robbie. It''s too much. Your act is getting excessive." Baby Robbie whispered, "I''m not acting. I really do care this much about you. Whenever I think about how you''re leaving Imperial Capital soon, I can''t help but treat you nicely. That way, no matter how far away you are, you''ll always remember my kindness." Baby Zetty''s eyes instantly turned red. "Rest assured, I won''t forget you in my entire lifetime," said Baby Zetty in a choked up manner. The siblings ate their meal in a solemn manner that night. Savannah said to Baby Zetty, "I won''t lie to you, Miss. I just looked into your future. No matter how good your rtionship is with him now, you''re destined to be unable to stay together." Baby Zetty''s eyes widened in astonishment. She thought that Savannah''s fortune-telling skills were simply amazing. She eximed excitedly, "Your predictions are incredible!" Afraid that she would reveal something else, Baby Robbie quickly pulled on her sleeve and Baby Zetty immediately went silent. Baby Robbie asked Savannah, "Why can''t we be together?" Savannah replied, "Looking at thisdy''s appearance, it seems that she''ll live a wanderer''s life..." Suddenly, she thought of something else. Savannah''s eyes widened as she eximed, "Jens, her fate is quite simr to someone else''s!" Baby Robbie askednguidly, "Whose?" "Your sister," said Savannah. The expression on Baby Zetty''s face instantly changed. She now believed that Savannah possessed irvoyance. After all, Savannah''s readings and predictions so far had all been urate. Baby Robbie had probably stayed in the military intelligence division for far too long. For someone who had always been fond of pulling out tricks, he simply did not believe in this sort of mumbo jumbo. He was even trying topete with Savannah in his heart, ''This quack''s skills aren''t as shallow as I thought. However, they still aren''t enough to defeat m y skills.'' Baby Robbie pretended to put on a profound look and asked, "Since you''re so good at fortune-reading, then name a noble person I''ve met." Savannah smiled bashfully. "The noblest ones would be your parents." Baby Robbie sneered and said, "Who wouldn''t know this?" Savannah added, "But when you were eight years old, you met a young girl with a unisex name that matches her personality." Was she referring to Andy? Baby Zetty was stunned. "That''s too urate." Baby Robbie nodded. "It''s indeed a little urate." Savannah leaned over, naturally ced her hand on Baby Robbie et shoulder, and smiled. "Do you elContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. believe that we''re destined for each other now, Jens?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie looked at her hand yfully and said, "I''ll ask you one final question. If you answer it correctly this time, I''ll marry you." There was a joyous look on Savannah''s face. Baby Robbie looked at Savannah with a wicked look and said, "Guess how many girlfriends I have now. If you can get it right, I''ll fulfill my promise and marry you." S Savannah was slightly stunned... Quinton nced at Baby Zetty and cried out, "How many girlfriends could you possibly have, Jens? Of course, it''s just one!" Baby Robbie fixed his gaze on Savannah. Savannah said, "You''re lofty and unsullied. You''ll never two-time anyone in your life." Baby Robbie snapped his fingers, and Roxie suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She called out to him sweetly, "Jens..." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded. It turned hiset only asked her to pretend to be girlfriend but requested the same soras Baby Robbie had not from their other sisteret as well. Savannah''s expression turned incredibly dark. "If you have two girlfriends, aren''t you afraid they''ll be jealous of each other?" Savannah asked. Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Baby Robbie said, "Who said that I only have two girlfriends? I''m a person who embraces joy and pleasure every day of my flourishing life. When ites to girlfriends, the more the merrier." Afterward, he pped his hands, and a group of valiant and formidable-looking girls stepped out." dens!" They seemed to get along well and were not jealous of each other at all. Everyone was stunned by this scene. Timothy said with much envy and hatred, "All of your girlfriends are beyond stunning, Jens. Where did you meet them?" Baby Robbie embraced the sisters uninhibitedly and said, "I paid a big price to get these girls." It took countless battles and sacrifices before he could receive his sisters'' sincere care. Savannah questioned him, "Are they all your girlfriends, dens?" Baby Robbie looked at the sisters. They were being extremely cooperative and said, "We''re all his girlfriends."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Savannah''s face appeared frustrated. Baby Robbie proudly said, "I''m quite picky with choosing my girlfriends. She has to be prettier than Thirteen, more valiant than Andy, and much gentler and more considerate than Roxie... I''m telling you, Savannah, just give up. I''ll nevere to like an ordinary girl like you." Savannah bit her lip and said with a firm face, "But I''m the girl destined for you." Baby Robbie took out a silver coin from his pocket and gently spun it on the table. He then looked at Savannah before saying, "If you can tell me what are the images on the lighter-colored side and darker-colored side of this coin, I''ll fulfill my promise and make you my wife." Savannah squinted her eyes while looking at the rapidly spinning coin. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, her eyes were radiant. "The darker-colored side has poppies and the lightercolored side has a cobra." Baby Robbie mmed his hand on the table and held onto the coin. Everyone quietly looked at Baby Robbie''s beautiful hand, waiting for him to reveal the answer. Roxie and the others were somewhat panicking. They had seen this coin before and Savannah got it right. Baby Robbie chuckled and opened his hand. It was revealed that the coin had a cobra on the darker-colored side and poppies on the lighter-colored side. Baby Robbie said, "See, you''ve gotten it wrong. Hence, we''re not destined for each other after all. There''s no need for you to be so bothered by this fact. Everything is unpredictable." Savannah appeared utterly defeated. Baby Robbie pulled his sisters and left while chuckling. "How''d you change the images on your coin, Robbie?" Baby Zetty asked curiously when they got out of the restaurant. ? Baby Robbie untied his pouch and took out the scepter inside, saying, "This scepter was trembling just now That Savannah girl is by no means an ordinary person S Baby Zetty said, "Everything she said paid scrupulous attention to detail. Perhaps her readings and predictions are all true?" Baby Robbie patted Baby Zetty on the shoulder and said with a smile, "She''s just ying God. You have to remember this, Zetty, humam wisdom can prevail over nature." This sentence alone made Baby Zetty infinite times more confident. "I understand," said Baby Zetty. Baby Robbie said, "Let''s head back. Jens is probably waiting to hear from me." The sisters rarely returned to Imperial Capital, so they were looking forward to walking around the city. Roxie suggested, "Let''s head to the mall and buy some makeup." Baby Zetty said, "You girls go ahead. I''ll apany Robbie home." Hence, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty returned to Tourmaline Estate. Meanwhile, the other sisters went to the mall. When Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie passed through the dense green forest of Tourmaline Estate, they ran into Zayne and Emmy. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 The dense and verdant forest hid the narrow path. Since no one usually walked on this road, the ce looked secluded and the greenery was overgrown. Had it not been for the swaying leaves, Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty would not have noticed Zayne and Emmy whispering on the forest path. "Zaynie, I know that it''s not right for me to fall in love with you. You and I are both people with families and we should be loyal to them. But I can''t stop myself from liking you. When I don''t see you for even a day, I feel as though I''ve lost my soul. The longing I feel for you is extremely tormenting. That''s why I mustered up the courage toe look for you today. I must''ve gone crazy foring to Tourmaline Estate to look for you. This is too bold of me. Did I scare you?" Emmy''s voice revealed too much of her sentiments. It was mixed with the pain of her indecision. Zayne was at a loss when faced with the passionate Emmy. He said incoherently, "Emmy, nothing good wille out of this. If we''re discovered, our reputations will be ruined. When the timees, we''ll be detested by everyone and have to live in shame. I think neither you nor I can afford such consequences." "Are you scared now, Zaynie?" Emmy asked. Zayne said, "You''ve be infatuated, so I must ask you to calm down. My Josie isn''t the youngdy of an ordinary household. She''s the youngdy of the Ares family, the sister of the mighty Sir Ares. If we do anything to wrong her, Sir Ares won''t spare us." "But, isn''t your sister Sir Ares'' wife? I heard that Sir Ares dotes on his wife, so he''ll never make things difficult for you. There''s no right or wrong when ites to love, Zaynie." Zayne smiled weakly and said, "Emmy, I think I have to confess to you that my rtionship with Josie isn''t that bad. I''ve been thinking a lot these days. She and I started out so strong. Although our rtionship has teaued, perhaps it isn''t because of Josie. Maybe this is a process that every couple has to go through. Perhaps we have to learn to be content with mediocrity." Emmy looked at Zayne in disbelief. "So are you saying that you''re unwilling to separate from her to be with me, Zaynie?" Zaynie nodded and said, "I''m sorry, Emmy. I''ve finally sobered up now. I thought about how Josie has chosen me regardless of everything and how I used to love her so desperately. If even such a rtionship fails despite it being so perfect, then our rtionship is bound to fail even sooner since it didn''t start from a good ce." Emmy said tearfully, "I understand, Zaynie. I wish you happiness." Emmy left the ce in despair. Zayne watched her leave in frustration. Ultimately, he could not bear to watch Emmy leave in such a desperate state of mind and chased after her. "I''ll see you out," said Zayne. Baby Ze tty and Baby Robbie looked over at Zayne and Emmy who were walking farther away. They then walked out of the bushes. Baby Robbie said, "It''s a good thing that Uncle came back to his senses in the nick of time." Baby Zetty shook her head and said, "I just hope that Aunt Josie never e finds out about Uncle being vel unfaithful, or she''ll never be happy again in this lifetime." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Baby Robbie looked at Baby Zetty from the side. "Is it that serious?" Baby Zetty said, "Don''t you know that women require their men to be loyal in rtionships?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Baby Robbie thought for a while and muttered, "It seems I''ll be better off single." Baby Zetty stared at Baby Robbie in a daze before asking an unexpected question, "Robbie, among all of our sisters, I think all of them seem to like you. I wonder which sister you like most?" Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Baby Robbie said, "They''re all of equal importance to me. I can''t favor one and discriminate against the other." Baby Zetty teased her brother, saying, "Could it be that you''re trying to imitate ancient sovereigns? Are you trying to treat all of your mistresses equally?" Baby Robbie said, "If Iy a finger on our sisters, I''m afraid even Daddy won''t let me off the hook." Beyond his seemingly mischievous jokes, there was a n indifferent look in his eyes. It seemed as if he had no expectations nor longing toward love. "Who do you like, Robbie? I''m leaving soon, so you ought to at least tell me something. I''d like to know who''ll be my sister-inw in the future," said Baby Zetty coquettishly as she shook Baby Robbie''s arm. Baby Robbie began to stare at Baby Zetty. He thought about his sister leaving Imperial Capital soon. They were running out of time to have such talks. Hence, Baby Robbie opened up his heart and said to Baby Zetty, "Among all of the sisters, the one I love most is surely my triplet little sister. You. We''re rted by blood and were bonded to each other from the day we were born. This is something that no one can change." "Thank you, Robbie," said Baby Zetty. "However, the other sisters have apanied me through so many difficult times, and I also have a deep friendship with all of them. As we grew up together, I started feeling their love for me. But I''d never choose one of them, because choosing one will end up hurting the other sisters. Besides..." Baby Bobbie''s expression dimmed slightly. "I think I won''t be falling for any girl in this lifetime. There''s a high chance that I won''t get married." It was because the girl who could move his heart no longer existed in this world. Baby Zetty appeared sorrowful as she mournfully said, "Why do you always have such weird thoughts, Robbie?" Baby Robbie said, "I just prefer to dedicate myself to something more meaningful." Baby Zetty was dumbfounded. When the two returned to Tourmaline Estate, they saw Jenson leaning against the door, seemingly having waited for a long time. Seeing Baby Robbie''s return, Jenson immediately trotted over. "Robbie, the events that happened tonight have been exposed. Daddy and Mommy are inside losing their tempers over it. Quick, think of an excuse," Jenson exhorted. Baby Robbie was astonished by this. "How did they find out?" Jenson said with a sullen face, "You made me have so many beautiful and charming girlfriends. My name became a trending hashtag on Twitter!" Baby Robbie smiled awkwardly. The lofty and unsullied Jenson certainly would not ept thebel of a scumbag. Baby Robbie cautiously exined to Jenson, "I was just making our sistersCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Stend to be my girlfriend, Jens. You should''ve seen the look on Savannah''s face. I think she''ll avoid you for the rest of her life out of fear at this point." Jenson was not afraid of people ndering him behind his back. He was even secretly relieved to find out that Baby Robbie had figured out a way to shake Savannah off. "You still have to think of a way to deal with Mommy and Daddy." Baby Robbie lowered his head while walking into the living room. Meanwhile, Angeline and Jay were sitting side by side on the sofa, looking at him as if they were tigers coveting for prey. "Tell us, Baby Robbie. What''s going on with you and your girlfriend number one, two, three, four, five, six, seven..." Angeline said in exasperation. "Who gave you the permission to make Mommy angry, Baby Robbie?" Sir Ares'' focus was slightly different from Angeline''s. Baby Robbie scratched the back of his head and exined with a quivering voice, "They''re not my girlfriends, Mommy." Angeline became even more furious. "Not your girlfriends? So you''re merely toying with their feelings? Is there a difference between you and any other scumbags in the world, then?" Baby Robbie said, "Mommy, they''re the sisters..." "What?! How dare you covet your sisters?!" Baby Robbie''s confessions under pressure were merely deepening Angeline''s misunderstandings. Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Angeline mmed the table angrily and reprimanded Baby Robbie, "Kneel!" Baby Robbie quickly knelt on the floor. Angeline was utterly furious. She pointed at Baby Robbie and yelled, "I allowed you to go to a military academy in hopes that you''d serve our country. Yet you merely have girls in your head? Even if you want to start dating, you should be more earnest about it. But you''re out there looking for a bunch of girlfriends instead. You truly do think of yourself as some sort of ancient monarch, do you? You want to have chambers of beautiful girls waiting around for you, huh? I... I truly can''t..." Seeing that Angeline was genuinely furious, Baby Robbie quickly exined, "You''ve misunderstood me, Mommy. I''m not dating anyone. Those girls are just the sisters pretending to be my girlfriends. My intention of pretending to be a scumbag is just to help Jens in driving that Savannah girl away..." "1 Angeline was dumbfounded. She cast a suspicious nce at Jens and smacked her forehead whileining to Sir Ares, "Oh my God, Jaybie. They were born from the same womb but how are they so different? One''spletelycking inmon sense, while the other is a yer." Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at their mom in a daze. Baby Robbie pointed to Jenson and tried exining for him with a cheeky smile, "Mommy, Jens is not thatcking inmon sense. He just doesn''t like girls like Savannah." Jenson pointed at Baby Robbie and said, "He''s not a yer either. He''s a celibatarian." Angeline was dumbfounded once more and said," Does it make a difference?" It was just that their characters were swapped. Jenson and Baby Robbie realized that they might have said too much. They simply kept their mouths shut from then on. Angeline continued to babble on and on about the concept of falling in love normally to her sons. She said that they should have a single partner for life. Then, she returned to the bedroom to rest after getting persuaded by Sir Ares. As soon as Angeline left, Jenson and Baby Robbie breathed a sigh of relief. However, Jay looked at them solemnly and started a new round of questioning. This time around, it had nothing to do with love. "Think long and hard about it. How did your private lives be a trending hashtag so quickly?" Jay reminded his two sons. Baby Robbie thought for a while and said, "It must''ve been the ssmates who ate with me tonight. They''re probably the ones who revealed it." Jenson said, "My roommates aren''t the gossiping type, and the girls in Savannah''s dorm don''t seem to have good family backgrounds, so they don''t exactly have what it takes to make my name trend on social media." Sir Ares nodded. "I''m also suspecting that someone deliberately made Jens trend on social media in order to destroy his reputation. Fortunately, all the girls who attended tonight''s dinner are the Ares family''s daughters, so it''s Very easy to rify this W misunderstanding. But..." Sir Ares turned the thread of discussion around. "Jens, after you started running Grand Asia, you''ve made several big moves in a row, which not only affected thepetitors'' livelihoods but also bankrupted our enemies. I don''t think they would resign to their fate and wait to be emancipated. You should pay more attention to the people around you and be more aware." After Sir Ares was done talking, he nced upstairs and got up to look for his wife. Jenson and Baby Robbie looked at each other. Jenson said, "It seems like I''m also gued with bad elements." Baby Robbie was not worried about Jens'' safety at all. In his eyes, Jens was the smartest person in the world. None of these difficulties could stop him. Baby Robbie pulled Jens'' hand and dragged him out while saying, "You can take your time in cleaning up those bad elements around you, Jens. But for now, I have to take you somewhere." "Where are we headed?" Jenson looked at the sneaky Baby Robbie.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Aunt Emmy came looking for Uncle Zayne tonight. Although Uncle Zayne rejected her, Uncle still went along to see her off when she wanted to leave. I was panicking in my heart. Aunt Josie has been nothing but kind to us, so we have to help her protect her love, don''t you think?" said Baby Robbie. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 Jenson frowned and sighed slightly at Zayne''s behavior in courting death. Baby Robbie dragged Jenson to Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage. Before stepping into the courtyard gate of the vi, they happened to hear Josie''s frustrated voice from a distance. "Damn it, Zayne Severe! I merely asked him to go get some form but he disappeared for the whole day! Where on earth is that guy?!" Jenson and Baby Robbie nced at each other. Baby Robbie said tremblingly, "If Uncle Zayne doesn''t cut ties with Aunt Emmy once and for all, I''m truly afraid of Aunt Josie discovering their adultery. When that timees, a violent storm will take over Flying Moon Cottage." Jenson said, "Follow me. We''ll drag him back." Jenson and Baby Robbie drove a sports car and quickly left Tourmaline Estate. Baby Robbie called Zayne, asking, "Uncle, where are you?" Zayne''s overwhelmingly exhausted voice came through. "I''m out buying diapers. Our little Joseph''s a little allergic to form, so your Aunt Josie told me to choose wisely-" Baby Robbie immediately interrupted him. "Stop lying. It''s so quiet on your end. It doesn''t seem like you''re inside a department store at all. Is Aunt Emmy still with you?" Zayne was so scared that his phone almost fell from his hand. He said while quivering, "Stop talking nonsense, Baby Robbie..." Baby Robbie said, "I saw the two of you talking in the bamboo forest of Tourmaline Estate just now." Zayne''splexion immediately turned ashen. It took him quite some time to rx. "Baby Robbie, does your... aunt know about this?" Baby Robbie said, "She doesn''t know at the moment, but she''ll know soon enough." Zayne became too scared to speak. "I''ve always treated you kindly, right, Baby Robbie? You can''t stab your uncle in the back. If you tell your aunt about this, it''ll be akin to killing me." Baby Robbie said, "Where are you? Let''s talk." Zayne spoke up in frustration, "I''m at the East Reservoir." Jenson hurriedly stepped on the gas and the sports car soon stopped in front of Zayne and Emmy. Seeing Zayne and Emmy standing side by side, Baby Robbie smacked his forehead while asking, "Are you still longing for Aunt Emmy after parting from her, Uncle Zayne?" Baby Robbie was very kind to everyone. It was not that he was friendly and tolerant to everyone. It was just that the years of being in the military intelligence division had made him be ustomed to disguising his true temperament. However, Jenson was blunt and would disy all of his contempt on Robbie. "She''s nothing but a his face. He coldly remind mistress who destroys other people''s families. She''s not worthy to be considered your aunt." Emmy''s expression instantly turned distorted. Zayne began to reprimand Jens, "Is that how you''re supposed to speak, Jens? She''s still your elder." Jenson scoffed. "An elder who doesn''t have a sense of propriety, justice, integrity, or honor." Emmy was so anxious that tears started welling up in her eyes. Zayne felt distressed for Emmy and scolded Jens furiously, "I disallow you from making your Aunt Emmy angry." Jens said, "Why? Are you trying to raise her status from mistress to legally wedded wife?" Jenson remained silent. Emmy spoke up, "Don''t misunderstand your uncle. He''s not as evil as you think he is. After so long, he''s never done anything sorry to your aunt. It''s merely me and my wishful thinking. I''m the one who continues to pester him. I can feel that he and your aunt are unhappy together, so I thought I could save him." Jenson rolled his eyes at her. "Do you think you''re some sort of savior?" Jenson snarled at Zayne in a fit of pique. "As a man, you choose to retreat when you encounter setbacks and difficulties instead of facing said difficulties and solving the problems. Aunt Josie must be extremely blind to love you." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 Zayne lowered his head, and hisplexion turned extremely ashen. Jenson said, "What on earth are you thinking? Are you going to be with her without any second thoughts or are you severing your ties with her and returning to your family?" A pained look shed across Zayne''s eyes. He looked a t Emmy guiltily and said, "We''re no longer children, Emmy. We still have responsibilities on our shoulders. We can''t be willful. You should forget about me from now on." Suddenly, Emmy staggered forward. She pulled Zayne''s hand tightly and said with a weep, "Please, don''t leave me, Zaynie. I really do love you. I don''t care whether you seed in your business or whether you have a luxury car. I only love you." Zayne''s resolve to turn around crumbled because of Emmy''s words. His eyes were welling up with tears. Emmy suddenly held onto him while crying like a child. "Just divorce her, Zaynie. Let''s get married, okay? I promise never to give you any dirty looks, and I''ll never dislike you for your mediocrity. We''ll respect each other forever." Baby Robbie stared at them and murmured, "It''s indeed quite hard to choose. One''s a gentle and caring young flower, while the other is simply a muse." Jenson said, "What''s so hard about it? Humans aren''t some primitive beings that live on unadulterated emotions all their lives. Humans areplex social animals. To be recognized by society, they must have a correct outlook on the world and a noble character." His cold words directed at Zayne and Emmy made them feel ashamed. They were unable to show their faces. Jenson rolled his eyes at Zayne. Seeing how hard of a time he was having trying to separate from Emmy, Jenson yelled, "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance, Uncle. You have to give me an answer in half a day. If you go with her, I''ll head home immediately and tell Aunt Josie all about it. I''ll never allow her to continue to be deceived by you people." Zayne pleaded, "Will you please be more humane, Jens? Can''t you give me two more days?" Jens said, "The more I do that, the greater your mistakes will be and the greater harm it''ll cause Aunt Josie. I''m trying to save you here, so don''t take my kindness for granted." Zayne loosened Emmy''s grasp and finally looked at her. He resolutely said, "Forget about me, Emmy. From now on, just treat me as a passerby." After speaking, Zayne left with determination. Baby Robbie proceeded to stop Zayne by shouting," Uncle, Aunt Josie sent you out on an errand to get form. If you go home empty-handed, you''ll surely get a scolding." Emmy stood there in a daze and whispered tearfully, "If she starts scolding you, Zaynie, don''t say anything."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zayne nodded at her. Jens pulled Zayne into the sports car and drove him to the department store to quickly buy some form before speeding back home. When Josie saw Zayne, she instantly saw turned into a shrewish wife who henpecked her husband. "I sent you out to buy form yet you were gone the entire afternoon?! Where on earth did you go fooling around, Zayne Severe?!" Zayne sat on the sofa, depressed. He turned a deaf ear t o Josie''s roars. Josie snarled a couple more times, but seeing Zayne''s lowered head and how he was not responding, she furiously left with reddened eyes. Jenson and Baby Robbie stood at the door, at a loss. Baby Robbie decided to advise Zayne, "Uncle, Aunt Josie is about to cry. Go over and coax her." Zayne scoffed. "She''s crying? A l person like her never takes into consideration other people''s feelings. All she does is vent out her frustrations to her heart''s content. Why on earth is she the one crying?" Josie suddenly ran down the stairs and roared out with a flushed pair of eyes, "Do you really think that I like to rage at you so ungracefully out of nowhere, Zayne?! You''vepletely turned a deaf ear to everything I say, and you live like an invisible person i n front of me. I''m merely trying to get your attention!" Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Zayne looked at the hysteric Josie. Upon seeing her hideous, distorted face due to anger, Zayne''s love for her suddenly dwindled. He weakly said, "I don''t want to fight with you." His indifferent attitude was causing Josie to crumble even more. She said in exasperation, "Why don''t you want to fight? You''ve be so unfamiliar to me now, Zayne. You don''t see how much I''ve suffered, and you can''t see my tolerance for you. The only thing you notice is my negative emotions from being exhausted by life. I truly didn''t expect that we''de to the point where there was nothing to say between us." Josie''s tears were brimming in her eyes. When she was saying this, her body even began to tremble. She became so anxious and even blurted out, "Are you no longer in love with me?" Zayne did not speak. Josie looked at him in disbelief. His silence had driven her into an ice cer. Josie burst into tears, and she was choked up while saying, "I thought that no matter how much I quarrel with you or nag at you, with our unswerving feelings, you''d never get tired of me. It turns out that I was wrong. I''m not Sis Angeline, after all. I''m not as lucky a s her to have met Jay who loves her without a bottom line." When Josie was done speaking, she wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Then, she fixed her gaze on Zayne with a coercing look in her eyes. "Look into my eyes, Zayne Severe. I want you to tell me whether or not you still love me. As long as you''re able to tell me that you no longer love me, I''ll let you fly high and free from now on." Zayne drooped his head and said with a grimace, "I don''t know." Josie trembled and smiled bitterly. "You don''t know? Hah. I''m your wife. You once said that you love me, but now you don''t know?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Josie wiped her tears away and forced a staunch expression. "Then do you want a divorce?" Zayne seemed to have been stung by a ho. He trembled, and panic shed in his eyes. He quickly shook his head and said, "I don''t want to divorce you, Josie." Josie said, "I''ll make my stance known, Zayne love you, I love you very much. But I''ll not humbly ept a one-sided-rtionship just because love you. So if you don''t love me, don''t force yourself. I can let you go. As for our assets''ll split them in half with you. As for our child, I don''t want him to grow up in a singleparent family, so we can share custody of him." Zayne''s eyes shed brightly in disbelief. "Will you really agree to share custody of Joseph?" Josie saw the sparkle in his eyes. At that moment, her heart seemed to have been cut by a knife. She nodded and said, "Let me know once you''ve thought it through." Then, Josie left in disappointment and frustration. Jenson, who was by the door, knew that this turn of events was anything but reassuring. The price to pay for this divorce was small. He was afraid that Uncle Zayne would be willing to take the risk out of desperation. Just as expected, Zayne walked out and pleaded with Jenson and Robbie in a low voice, "See? aunt who wants a divorce, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Baby Robbie said, "Your heart''s not even here, so of course, Aunt Josie is sad. She was forced to bring up divorce." Zayne said, "If she''s able to bring up a divorce so easily and let me go, does she even love me?" Jenson stared at Zayne coldly and asked him, "Do you really want to get a divorce?" Zayne replied, "It''s not up to me whether I want to get a divorce. It''s your aunt who wants one." After Zayne spat out these words, he left furiously. Baby Robbie became anxious. "What do we do now? Are we truly going to look on helplessly while they get a divorce?" The look in Jenson''s eyes became more profound as he said, "He''s probably thinking that he can still be in friends with Aunt Josie after the divorce! It seems that I''ll have to give him a strong taste of his own medicine to wake him up." Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Baby Robbie looked at Jens in confusion. "What do you n on doing, Jens?" Jens muttered to himself irresolutely, "We can no longer deceive Aunt Josie about this matter." Afterward, Jens walked over to his aunt''s room. Baby Robbie''s eyes widened in astonishment. He simply could not imagine it. If his aunt knew that his uncle cheated, would a huge fight not unfold? Baby Robbie wanted to stop Jens, but it was toote. Jens had already opened the door to Josie''s room and announced, "Aunt Josie, I''ll take you out somewhere to calm down." The blockage in Josie''s heart had not disappeared, but seeing Jens caring about her, she still forced a smile on her face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "I''m not in the mood to go for a walk, Jens." Jenson took her hand and they walked outside. He said, "I promise that if you go to this ce, you won''t regret it in this lifetime." Josie was convinced by his words. Jenson instructed Baby Robbie, "Look after Joseph, Robbie." Baby Robbie responded in a daze, "Okay." Hence, Jenson took Josie to Emmy''s residential building. Looking at the old residential building, Josie was stunned. "Why''d you bring me here, Jens?" Jens said, "Give Uncle Zayne a call now, Aunt Josie. This is as far as I''ll help you." Josie saw that Jens was behaving oddly. She knew that he had always done things in a calm manner, so Josie took her phone out and called Zayne. After the call was connected, Zayne''s furious voice was heard from the other line. "Why on earth are you looking for me now?!" Josie, "..." "We haven''t gotten divorced yet. What? I can''te looking for you?" "Get straight to the point. Why are you calling?" "Where are you?" Josie asked. Zayne said in a pique, "You''re already divorcing me, so why do you care?" Josie was beginning to fly into a rage. "Get your *ss down here this instant. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Zayne''s face turned pale when he heard her words. He asked dumbfoundedly, "Where are you?" His voice was extremely flustered, causing Josie to immediately be suspicious of him. Josie spat out, "Downstairs." Zayne quickly ran downstairs in a bustling manner. Seeing Josie and Jenson, Zayne seemed to have a guilty conscience. "Josie, why... Why are you here?" He thought that Jens had already told Josie everything and was immediately panicking at the moment. Seeing his flustered and guilty conscience, Josie suddenly became suspicious of the secret he was hiding upstairs. "Who gave you permission to bring your aunt here, Jens?" Zayne red at Jenson with resentment. Upon witnessing the rage on Zayne''s face, she became even more suspicious of him. "Take me up to have a look upstairs," said Josie. Zayne panicked in a sh. "There''s nothing to see." "What if I insist?" Josie turned aggressive. Zayne did not speak nor did he move an inch. Josie repeated, "Take me upstairs, Zayne Severe." Hermand was extremely overbearing. Zayne Oked at her with a guilty conscience. Seeing the fury on bot assumed that Josie already knew about Emmy''s existence. He looked at Jenson in anger, but Jenson merely shrugged his shoulders at him. "I didn''t say anything." Zayne was slightly startled, but he slowly regained hisposure and wiped off the panicked look on his face. He said, "There''s nothing toet see here, Jose. I was just doing something dishonorable up there. It''s just a bit of gambling. Please forgive me." Josie would have believed him in the past. However, his expression had betrayed him today. Josie knew that the secret he was keeping up there was not something that simple. "I repeat, take me upstairs, Zayne!" Josie suddenly roared out. Zayne was taken aback. Although Josie was a bit of a tigress, it was still his first time seeing her acting so violently. Upon seeing how Josie''s emotions were bing uncontroble, Zayne was inexplicably terrified. S Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 After Zayne hesitated for a while, he chose to ignore Josie and escaped the scene. He turned around and immediately left. Josie was utterly exasperated by this. Since she was not able to get an answer from Zayne, she walked up to Jens and pleaded with him. "Tell me, Jens, what was your uncle doing upstairs?" Jens said with an ufortable look on his face." Aunt Josie, you''re my aunt and he''s my uncle. The two of you are both of equal importance to me. It''s really inconvenient for me to be caught between the two of you. The things I did for you today have already gone against my heart.¡± Josie saw the difited look on Jens'' face and her woman''s intuition made her realize something. She immediately asked, "Is he keeping a woman up there?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens lowered his head and said nothing. Josie quickly understood what was going on. She suddenly jumped up with anger. "Why, Zayne Severe, you freaking bastard! Do you think you''re still worthy of me after doing this?!" Jensforted her and said, "Let''s get out of here, Aunt Josie." Josie looked upstairs resentfully. She even guessed that Zayne''s mistress might be looking at her from the window at this moment. She yelled indignantly, "I have to see that minx for myself today, or so help me my name isn''t Josephine Ares!" As soon as Josie said these words, she ran into the building angrily. Jens watched as she banged on every door like a headless fly. He walked over helplessly, taking her hand before they went upstairs together. When she arrived at Emmy''s doorstep, Josie hurriedly knocked on the door once more. Emmy thought that Zayne had returned, so she happily ran to open the door. Emmy was startled to see Josie behind the door. Seeing Jens next to Josie, Emmy''s smile instantly froze. "And you are...?" Emmy tried to probe. Josie pushed her aside in a domineering manner and broke into Emmy''s house without taking off her shoes. Josie became akin to a hunting dog as she went to the living room, bedroom, and bathroom. She was searching everywhere for traces that Zayne could have left. Ultimately, she saw a pair of men''s shoes that were in Zayne''s size and in that gray color he had always liked. A sneer formed at the corner of Josie''s lips. Then, she calmly took out her phone and took a photo. Afterward, she went to the kitchen to look for stic wrap to seal the shoes. Emmy became aware that there was a trace of impending danger, so she hurriedly went forth to stop Josie. She asked, "What are you doing?" Josie straightened up her body and stood in front of Emmy domineeringly. She asked, "Do you know that Zayne Severe is my husband?" If Emmy did not know that Zayne was married, Josie could forgive her as she was also a victim in all of this. Yet, Emmy stayed silent for a long time. She looked at Jens with a guilty conscience. Jens replied on her behalf, "She knew all along." Josie immediatelynded a p on Emmy''s face and snarled. "You knew that he''s a man with a family, yet you could still bring yourself to be with him. This is a deliberate act of harm against me, so this p is for me." UMS After saying this, shended another p across Emmy''s cheek. "And this p is for my son." Then, Josie gave Emmy a dozen more ps in Zayne''s family''s stead. Emmy was beaten until her head started spinning and the corners of her mouth started to bleed. She covered her burning hot face and scoffed. "You truly are a shrew. Zaynie was right about you" Content belongs to S Josie never expected Zayne to say such things behind her back. She was utterly dejected. It was just that she had to pretend to be extremely strong in front of Emmy. Shended a ferocious kick and spat out, "But I''m a self-reliant shrew who strives for self-improvement, so I''m much better than a vain little mistress like you. You have zero qualifications to judge me. Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Emmy started sobbing and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Zayne for help. As soon as the call was connected, Emmy cried out to him softly, "Zaynie, your wife came to visit and started beating me up. Pleasee and save me." When Zayne heard the news, his palms were immediately filled with sweat due to panic. However, when he thought about Josie and Emmy fighting, he still hurried back. "What are you doing, Josie?!" Zayne shouted loudly as soon as he arrived at Emmy''s house. Josie looked at the man she deeply loved her entire life and felt utterly disappointed in an instant. She slowly walked toward Zayne and exhausted all her strength to prop up her seemingly floating body. She asked, "So you came hopping back like a rabbit as soon as she called? Why? Can''t bear the thought of me hurting her?" Zayne replied, "It''s not that. I was scared that you''d-" Josie was not giving him the chance to speak and interrupted, "Hah, you''re afraid of me hurting her, but the two of you are hurting me. You truly are the kindest to me, Zayne Severe." Tears of regret and resentment started flowing down as she spoke. "I loved you so desperately for the first half of my life, Zayne. But you''re not worthy of my affection." Zayne looked at Josie''s ashen face, and at that moment, he was so flustered that he could not speak. "You''ve misunderstood, Jose. There''s truly nothing going on between me and her... We''re innocent here..." A harsh cold light burst inside Josie''s eyes. "Is that s o? Then tell her right now that you don''t like her and you don''t love her. Say that in your lifetime, the only person you''ll ever love is Josephine Ares alone. Tell her to stay away from you in the future and never disturb your family again. Let her know that you''ll never contact her and you''ll never see each other again for the rest of your lives. Can you do that?" There was a disheartened expression on Zayne''s face, but he still walked toward Emmy while trembling. "Emmy, I''m really sorry. But... I truly do love my wife. Please block my number and we''ll never contact each other again in the future." Emmy said to Zayne pitifully, "Look at my face, Zaynie. This is what your wife did to me. I know that you''re usually afraid of your wife. But we live in a society under the rule ofw here. You can divorce her." SContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Josie stared at how they were lovingly gazing at one another. They were obviously reluctant to separate. She sneered. "Shameless." Zayne scoffed back. "What more do you want?" He was immensely dissatisfied with Josie''s dominance over him. Josie was preparing herself to give Zayne another chance moments ago, yet now she had lost all of her fondness toward him. She walked toward Emmy and said, "I can hand Zayne over to you but on one condition, he''ll be leaving this marriage with nothing." Zayne looked at Josie in astonishment, and his eyes were filled with panic. "Do you want to divorce me that badly, Josie?" Josie turned her head around, and from her gaze, she seemed determined to sever all ties with him as she said, "What about it? Am I supposed to continue supporting your lifestyle? When you loved me, Zayne, you were my everything. Now that you''ve stopped loving me, I can rece you at any given time. The earth doesn''t stop spinning just because someone leaves you." Zayne was finding it difficult to breathe. Emmy said in a low voice, "Didn''t you tell Zaynie that your properties and assets will be divided equally, and you''ll share custody with him?" Josie looked at Zayne mockingly and scoffed. "Here I thought you had met someone great. But this is it?" She continued, "Yes, that''s what I said yesterday. However, at the time, I didn''t know that Zayne had wronged me. Now that I''ve found out about this, the conditions for divorce will naturally have to be revised. In addition to Zayne leaving this marriage with absolutely nothing, I''ll have full custody of Joseph. I''ll stop you from ever coming to see him as I''m afraid your bad moral conduct as a father will lead my child astray." Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 "Must you put it so harshly, Josie? The child is my flesh and blood. I also have the right to have custody of him," said Zayne. Josie stared at him coldly. Gritting her teeth, she said angrily, "If you want him, it''ll be over my dead body." Zayne nearly slumped to the floor from these words. He still wanted to quibble with Josie, but she spat out another cruel sentence, "I''ll see you at the state court on Monday." Afterward, she turned around and left the scene. Zayne immediately fell to the floor. Emmy stepped forward tofort Zayne. "Why is she so heartless, Zaynie? She''s leaving you penniless here. Isn''t she afraid of you going cold and hungry? Now, she''s not even letting you see the child. That woman is utterly cruel! But you know you can''t let her do whatever she wants here. If you go to court and divorce her, you can get half of the family property. Although you don''t care about the money, you have to fight for your child just in case she gets married in the future and has another baby. This way, at least Joseph will still be okay." Zayne''s head was currently filled with Josie''s words about wanting a divorce. It was strange. He had secretly fantasized about divorcing Josie countless times in the past. There would be no one around to nag at him and he would be free. It was not necessarily a bad thing. Nheless, now that Josie was truly trying to file for divorce, he felt extremely reluctant to part with her. Zayne got up, pushed Emmy aside, and walked away one slow step at a time. Emmy chased after him and asked, "Are you going to divorce her, Zaynie?" Zayne turned around and smiled sorrowfully. "Do you think the decision is in my hands?" Once Josie returned to Tourmaline Estate, she threw all of Zayne''s belongings out the door. Soon enough, the entrance was filled with clothes and daily necessities. When Zayne came back and saw the pile of his belongings at the door, he immediately panicked. Josie''s decisive attitude made him incredibly flustered. "Josie!" He looked at the closed door and shouted at the vi. However, Josie had closed the doors and windows tightly shut. She turned a deaf ear to his yells. Zayne said, "I know that I was wrong now, Jose. I''ve never thought of divorcing you. Believe me, there''s really nothing going on between me and Emmy." It did not matter what Zayne was saying, Josie simply refused to respond. Only Joseph''s wailing was resonating throughout the house, full of sorrow. The child''s cries were akin to an executioner''s knife scraping across Zayne''s skin, making him feel as though a knife was being twisted inside his heart. He finally realized that his desperation to escape his life had hurt Josie and his child so deeply. Zayne knelt on the ground while trembling and repented, his face in tears. "I truly know that I was in the wrong now, Jose. Please forgive me." A thunderstorm cut through the sky, and soon, it rained heavily. The matters that were unfolding in Flying Moon Cottage ultimately reached Angeline''s ears. Angeline heard that Zayne was unfaithful, and Josie had decided to file for divorce. She immediately started cursing at Zayne. "What''s going on inside of that man''s head?! How could he manage to do such thoughtless things?" The servant said to Angeline, "Madam, Mr. Zayne is still kneeling in the courtyard and is drenched by the rain. How about you go over and try to persuade Ms. Josephine? Ask her to calm down and forgive him this once?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Angeline snarled. "Forgive him? How could she forgive him? Plus, if I forgive him for this, what would Josie think?" Angeline was so angry that she paced back and forth inside the room. Then, she thought of an idea and asked Jens in exasperation, "Tell me. Where does this woman who''s entangled with your uncle live?" Jens replied in astonishment, "Are you going to see her, Mommy?" Angeline gave it a thought and said, "Jens, go over and bring her back to Chateau de Selene. I''d like to have a word with her." Jens said, "Okay." Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 After Jens left, Angeline said to Baby Robbie, "You go over and invite your aunt and uncle here as well." Baby Robbie said, "Alright." After the children left, Sir Ares looked over at Angeline while feeling slightly worried. In return, Angeline seethingly questioned him, "Have you always known about Zayne''s unfaithfulness?" Sir Ares said, "I got Jens to give him some advice, but n o one expected that he''d obstinately insist on going about things the wrong way." Angeline was in a towering rage. "Has he truly fallen for some other woman out there?" Sir Ares replied, "I believe it''s not that he likes her. But after he and Josie had Joseph, Zayne failed to switch roles and has been avoiding the tedious tasks in the family. Instead, he started looking for sce outside." Angeline scoffed. "He''s truly been spoiled rotten by the Severe family. He has zero sense of responsibility!" Sir Ares had always been rather critical of Zayne''s bratty attitude, yet he never dared to make a rash judgment in front of Angeline before. Now that Angeline seemed to be resonating with his line of thoughts, Jay quickly vented his dissatisfaction toward Zayne all at once. "Before this when the Severe family was in dire straits, he tossed aside the Severe''spany and went to Imperial Capital to live aimlessly. Now that there are many trifling matters at home, he chose to abandon Josie and his son to go out and have a good time. In my opinion, we have to thoroughly pull this irresponsible trait out of him." Angeline looked at the flustered and exasperated Jay. She finally saw how angry he was at Zayne. Nheless, because of her, Jay had been turning a blind eye to Zayne''s wicked behavior. Angeline sighed and said, "Jaybie, you shouldn''t have been too cautious of my feelings. No matter how you choose to deal with him, I''ll give you my full support." Jay looked at Angeline and smiled, "In that case, I''ll help you discipline him on behalf of the Severes." Angeline said to him gratefully, "If you''re able to teach him a valuable lesson, I''ll thank you on behalf of the Severes." Jay nodded and agreed. Not long after, Baby Robbie invited Josie and Zayne over to Chateau de Selene. The young couple walked i n separately. Josie waspletely ignoring Zayne while he followed her weakly from behind. His appearance made one feel spiteful yet pitiful toward him. "Jose,e here and sit next to your sister-inw." Angeline patted on the seat in front of her, and Josie quickly walked over. Zayne looked at Angeline, stupefiedContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. by this. Angeline used to regard Josie as her sister or best friend, but she was referring to herself as Josie''s sister-inw at the moment. This clearly meant that she wanted him to know both her and Sir Ares were on Josie''s side. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that moment, Zayne grew flustered. Even the sister who doted on him hadpletely given up on his rtionship with Josie, which would only mean that he would not be able to get Josie back. Upon realizing that there was a possibility he hadpletely lost Josie, Zayne no longer felt the joy he previously anticipated. On the contrary, he felt lost and hollow. He felt it even more when Angeline said to Josie, heard about you and Zayne''s matter in full detail from Jens. Rest assured, I''ll not side with him on this and wrong you in any way. You''re a good person, Jose. It''s the Severe family''s loss that Zayne failed to cherish you. Whether you choose to divorce him or forgive him, I''ll support you. As long as you''re happy." Josie''s expression appeared lifeless as if her eyes had long lost their spirit. She stared at Angeline nkly like a puppet and said, "Thank you, Angeline. But I don''t think I''ll be able to ept him anymore." Josie''s words were akin to a needle piercing into Zayne''s heart. He wailed, "There''s truly nothing going on between me and her, Jose. I know that I''m at fault in this matter." Josie looked at Zayne indifferently. Her eyes seemed like they were looking at a stranger she had never met before. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 Zayne never expected his single act of unfaithfulness would immediately close the door to his rtionship with Josie. If he had known earlier that his rtionship with Emmy would have such serious consequences, he would never have done such a thing. Nheless, everything was toote. By the time Jens brought Emmy over to Chateau de Selene, Emmy stood beside Zayne so openly that it was not until she saw Angeline''s cold eyes that she moved away from him slightly. Angelina introduced herself to Emmy. "I''m Angeline Severe, Zayne''s little sister. Although he''s the elder one, I''m the one in charge of all of the Severe family''s affairs." Emmy was stunned. She had always assumed that the rich would run things in a patriarchal way. She did not expect the Severes to do the opposite. Angeline said, "Do you really like Zayne?" Emmy immediately nodded continuously and said earnestly, "Yes. I''m truly in love with Zaynie. Be it poverty or wealth, I''ll never dislike him because of that." Josie bit her lip secretly. She could not help but mock Emmy. "Why? Do you think that I married him for his money? When I fought for him, he had nothing to his name." Afterward, she shot a resentful re at Zayne. Her words evoked some of Zayne''s fond memories of her. Josie''s love for him was so innocent and pure. Emmy said in a low voice, "Youdies from wealthy households are too domineering. Zaynie''s been living his life without an ounce of dignity." Josie was fuming in anger. Angeline patted Josie''s hand, signaling her to stay calm. Angeline smiled and asked Emmy, "I heard that you''re divorced?" It was as if someone had trampled on Emmy''s sore spot. Hence, she started pushing all of the me onto her ex-husband. "My ex-husband was abusive toward me, and he had zero sense of responsibility toward his kid. He barely batted an eyelid toward us. The money he earned was not spent on our kid, and he could not care less when our kid got sick. I lost my patience and chose to divorce him." Angeline looked at Zayne and started making oblique usations. "Oh? So you divorced your ex-husband because he abused you and failed to care for your child?" Zayne stared at Angeline in a daze and said, "Don''t you have an ounce of sympathy, Angeline?" Angelina looked at Zayne coldly and snarled. "Do you think she had it that rough inparison to what Josie has been through? "Think about it, Zayne. After Josie role ???? as a gave birth to Joseph, you created a ruckus about wanting to go to Sacred Land with Jaybie. They went there for a mission, yet you went there in hopes of traveling about. Josie had to pick up your father as well as continue being a mother to raise Joseph with your absence. How many sleepless nights did Josie go through when Joseph fell ill just to take care of him? Has she everined to you about it? When Josie got sick, she was never able to get a good rest and still woke up diligently to take care of your child. "And what about you? For so many years, you fought for your so-called career, yet how much have you actually brought back to Josie? You failed to care for your wife and son when they fell ill, yet you act all tyrannical around Josie. You''ve been freely expressing your dissatisfaction toward her whenever you''re in a bad mood. What''s so different between what you''ve been doing and emotional abuse? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If Josie were anything like Emmy, I''m telling you she would''ve divorced trash like you a long time ago. But Josie loved you, hence she was able to tolerate your ipetence. But you didn''t know how to appreciate it." Angeline''s words immediately made Zayne and Emmy feel too ashamed to raise their heads. Zayne felt like he had woken up from a dream. He thought that Josie''s life had been carefree and peaceful, but in fact, she had been quietly tolerating all of life''s difficulties.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She never onceined about him failing to make a living, nor did shein about him not taking care of her and their sick child. At most, she would perhaps nag at him for a short while. Nheless, he was unable to endure even this much. Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 After piercing a few thorns into Zayne''s heart, Angeline took a jab at Emmy while pointing at her. "Emmy, I don''t care whether you''re going after Zayne because of true love or you''ve taken a fancy to his upper ss background. I''d still like to talk about the harsh truth. Firstly, since you and Zayne started this rtionship on an immoral grounds, you''ll end up being an immoral couple. You have your own kid, and he has his own, so it''s better to sign a prenup before your marriage and leave your own assets to your own kids." Seeing the astonishment in Emmy''s eyes, Angeline knew that Emmy never expected to keep such a tight leash on money. Jay came over with a ss of water and said diligently, "You''ve worked hard, my darling. Drink some tea to quench your thirst." When Angeline retrieved the ss from him, she noticed Jay casting an encouraging look at her. "Very well said." Jay quietly praised her. Angeline immediately blushed at this. She was not such a vain and snobbish person, but she could not bear the thought of Zayne and Josie getting a divorce. Hence, she wanted Zayne to witness this woman''s true colors. She wanted him to act in the nick of time and turn back around. There were tears of grievance in Emmy''s eyes. She looked at Zayne wrongfully and said, "I never intended to tear your family apart, Zaynie. I never wanted any of your wealth either. I just simply like you for you." "I know," said Zayne. Angeline mmed the ss of water onto the table angrily and added, "Secondly, if you truly do n on marrying Zayne, I''ll have to remind you in advance that Zayne was the Ares family''s son-inw. He entered the Ares household empty-handed, so he''ll leave the Ares household with nothing to his name." Emmy''s eyes appearedplicated, but she soon recovered her calmness. Angeline ultimately used her trump card. "After you divorce Josie, Joseph will never choose to go with you, Zayne. Hence, Joseph''s full custody rights will be handed to Josie. If our parents find out that you''ve lost their darling grandson, they won''t let you step foot inside the Severe''s household. When that timees, you''ll merely be a target of scorn on the streets." Emmy finally trembled at her words. Her disguised expression was utterly shattered at that moment. She probably never expected Zayne to turn so poor if he got divorced. However, Emmy was still in slight disbelief that his parents would treat their son in such a manner. Soon enough, she regained her calmness once more. Emmy said, "I''m still sticking to my previous words. My feelings toward Zaynie have nothing to do with money." Josie looked at Zayne coldly and finally spoke up, "In that case, I wish your love for each other is eternal." She stood up with a sorrowed but determined expression. When she was about to leave, Zayne suddenly rushed forward. He held onto Josie and begged her bitterly, "I know that I was wrong, Jose. Please forgive me. I never again spend my time NI outside being indulged in such a life of debauchery. I promise you that I''ll be a good andpetent husband." Josie''s expression remained unchanged. She was feeling numb from the pain and said aggrievedly, "You''ve crossed my limit, Zayne." Afterward, she broke free from Zayne''s grasp with a paleplexion and decided to leave.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Zayne cried out heartbreakingly. "What can I do so that you''ll forgive me, Jose?!" Josie walked toward the door and shot an indifferent nce at Emmy. She could notprehend it. How exactly did she lose to this woman? Josie smiled wryly and said, "It''s no longer possible for us. The two of you should live a good life in the future. Don''t turn your back on her as well." Zayne slumped down on the floor, wailing out loud like a child. "I don''t love her, Jose! I''ve never thought about separating from you. I merely wanted to get your attention by doing this. I don''t love herb''m certain that I don''t love her! S Emmy''s face turned as pale as a ghost. Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 Angeline looked at Zayne, who was utterly aggrieved a t the moment. Her eyes were filled with resentment and disappointment. She walked toward Zayne and persuaded him sincerely, "Zaynie, you''re no longer a three-year-old child. You''re practically a middle-aged man now but why are you still so immature? Do you think that marriage life should be free and casual? Zayne, the older you get, the greater the responsibility on your shoulders. You must understand that the meaning of your life is not just to enjoy yourself but to relieve the burden of others as well. Although life gets more tiring for yourself, it makes it more valuable as well." Zayne got up from the floor in embarrassment. He stared in the direction Josie was leaving in a daze. His tears and snot mixed together on his face. He asked Angeline, "Is it still possible for me to be with Jose? If I were to change my inferior nature, work hard, and strive to be a good father and husband in the future, will Jose return to me?" Angeline sighed and said, "Why would she go back to you? When she needed you most, you failed to give her a touch of warmth. Instead, you destroyed all of her beautiful yearning toward the idea of love. She''ll be able to live well with Joseph alone, and judging from her noble status, I can conclude she''ll never look back." She nced at Zayne''spletely ashen face andAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. said, "The only reason that can make her look back is Joseph. But you know well how you''ve been treating him. You think that raising a child is a troublesome task, and you constantly belittled him. You''re unqualified to be a father, so Josie will never again ept you." Zayne said in a grimace, "I''ll change." Angeline noticed that he was truly feeling remorseful now and said, "Go on. If you truly can''t live without Josie, then use the rest of your life to make up for your mistakes." Zayne staggered back to Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, and Emmy chased after him. "Zaynie, since Josephine has decided to divorce you, isn''t this just what you wanted? Why are you still trying so hard to get her back?" Zayne looked back at Emmy and said, "I might''ve been muddle-headed in the past, but it doesn''t mean I''ll be muddle-headed for life. You and I are not meant to be, Emmy. Please go." "But Josephine doesn''t want you anymore," said Emmy. "Even if she doesn''t want me, I''d still have to live for her and our son," Zayne said in determination. Emmy looked at Zayne in disbelief. It was as if a sleeping beast was suddenly awoken. He had be extremely self-independent. When Zayne returned to the Flying Moon Cottage, Josie was carrying the sleeping Joseph as she sat on the sofa. There was a divorce agreement on the coffee table. When Zayne entered, he heard Josie''s deliberately lowered voice saying to him, "Sign the divorce papers, Zayne. From now ondet''s not see each other anymore." Zayne walked over while trembling, nced at the divorce papers, and knelt in front of Josie. He pleaded, "Please give me another chance, Jose." Josie smiled destely. "Another chance? Zayne, I''ve given you plenty. After you returned from Scared Land, every night when you saw Joseph sleepwalking or whenever you saw him being cowardly, the impatience on your face had stabbed me countless times. I secretly thought to myself that you must love him and you just haven''t gotten the knack of being a father yet. "Whenever Joseph and I fell ill, we always failed to locate your whereabouts. You were either working overtime at thepany or drinking with your friends. In your mind, they''re probably people who are more important than your wife and kid. The only thing I could do then was weep silently. "We used to love each other very much, Zayne. Yet we lost when reality struck. I can only express my regret toward this." Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 Zayne took Josie''s hand and pleaded bitterly, "I''ve never disliked Joseph, Jose. I didn''t know how hard it''s been for you. I just hated my ipetence and living inside the Ares household. I couldn''t ept that I was making you and Joseph unable to live with your heads held high. That kind of thinking forced me to desperately want to seed, but I truly have no talent in doing business and I got anxious. I got impatient... I''m so sorry, Jose." Josie looked at Zayne, and she suddenly recalled the scene when her cousins from the second branch family pestered them. At the time, they told her that she was merely the adopted daughter of the Ares family, so why was she getting financial support from the Areses? She was still a confident woman at that time and did not take these words to heart at all. Unexpectedly, Zayne was the one who was hurt upon listening to them. Josie felt dismal and dested. She pushed Zayne aside and said, "You wanted your dignity as a man and I had tried fulfilling you. Yet you never thought for a second that when I was busy catering to your low self-esteem and dignity, I was sacrificing my own dignity in return. You cheated on me, Zayne Severe. Although you stated that you didn''t physically do so, the kind you did is much more terrifying than if you had physically cheated on me. I truly can''t ept a man who has given up on me, especially a man whom I''ve given my entire life to." Zayne saw the determination in Josie''s expression. He felt an unprecedented fear and panic. He knew that Josie had given up on him and his home was gone. "If you have to divorce me, I''ll leave this house with nothing. But if raising the child will be too hard on you, why don''t you leave him to me? You cane to see him anytime in the future." Before Zayne could continue, Josie interrupted him," I''ll never give Joseph to you, Zayne. In this lifetime, the only person I can rely on is him. I''ll live for him." Zayne replied, "You should be living for yourself, Jose." Josie was staring at him, seemingly having a realization. She muttered, "Yes. I''ll live for myself because one day, Joseph will leave me too." Zayne said, "Since you''re reluctant to part with him, I''ll not make things difficult for you. I''ll pay child support and alimony from now on-as much as you want." Josie smiled at him weakly. "Let''s talk about this when you have the money. Please sign this first." Zayne felt a stab in his heart from her words. She was right. He did not even have the capability to support his family. What was he going to use to pay for child support?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He secretly vowed in his heart that he would seed in his business no matter what andpensate Josie for all of her hard work. Josie said her piece and got up to do her own things, no longer batting an eyelid toward Zayne. Zayne was about to speak up with several times, wanting to plead her. However, seeing the coldness on Josie''s face, he grew quiet. Ultimately, he reluctantly signed the papers and left dejectedly. He was incredibly dested and could notprehend how women became so distant and unreasonable once they had given up. He thought that as long as he did notmit any immoral achet I did not have any physical with Emmy, Josie would only be furious if she caught him. Zayne never thought that things would escte to the point where they had to part ways. Ultimately, perhaps their feelings had faded. Zayne thought to himself, ''Why else would Josie dump me so readily?'' "Ahh-!" Josie''s heart-piercing cry suddenly came from behind Zayne. After she calmly dealt with her and Zayne''s affairs, she finally broke downpletely. Zayne stood frozen in ce. It was not that Josie felt nothing, she merely endured all of the pain in front of him. Zayne gave himself a fierce p in. the face. Then, he looked back a the closed door and whispered in fears, "I''m sorry, dear. I was wron W Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 The holiday was over in the blink of an eye. Jenson and Baby Robbie talked secretly in the bedroom for a long time. Jenson asked Baby Robbie very solemnly, "Are you sure that you want me to exchange identities with you and help you deal with that she-devil?" Jenson felt that one''s time on earth was quite lengthy. It was inevitable to encounter all kinds of things in life. Baby Robbie should not be cowering. Judging from his character alone, he was not someone who would cower either. However, Baby Robbie had a firm gaze and said, "Jens, I suddenly want to stay in Imperial Capital to keep Aunt Josie and Baby Zettypany. Please fulfill my wish this time." Jenson nodded. "Alright. Since you''ve decided, then I''ll set off tomorrow and go to the military academy on your behalf. But Robbie, the academy is under strict control. I can''t stay there for too long. You have toe back and switch with me after a month." "Alright," Baby Robbie responded quickly. The next day. Jens went over to bid farewell to his family as Baby Robbie. Since Jay and Angeline were too caught up in Josie and Zayne''s marriage that was riddled with holes, they did not notice that ''Baby Robbie'' was Jens. It was because of this that Jens deeply realized he seemed to have done a very bad thing. At the time, his pure heart could not bear the thought of Uncle Zayne deceiving Aunt Josie, so after repeated warnings to him that held no results, Jens resolutely revealed his uncle''s deception to his aunt. He had considered the fact that things would end up like this, yet Jens just thought that it would be nothing but a small tribtion in their rtionship. He thought that Aunt Josie would surely be able to survive this. When Jens arrived at Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, he noticed how lifeless and haggard she looked after only a day. Jens walked to her while filled with guilt. He apologized, "I''m sorry, Aunt Josie. Perhaps I didn''t handle matters well enough and made you and Uncle reach this stage today." Josie muttered, "Why''d you choose to tell me, Jens?" If she had not known about Zayne''s little slip-up, perhaps she could have continued to be happy. Jens said, "I thought that since you were able to fervently pursue him in the past, you would choose to let go of the pain he brought you. I thought you would be strong, stronger than what I imagined." Josie looked at the guilt-stricken Jenson and suddenly smiled in relief. She heaved a long sigh, seemingly releasing all the frustration in her heart. Then, she pretended to be strong and said, "Jens, I''ve always been very strong. You did the right thing. In fact, one should behave just like you-clear- headed and able to distinguish right from wrong. You''re my pride and joy, Jens." Jens looked at Josie''s eyes that had puffed up like a goldfish. It seemed that she had secretly processed all of the pain she underwent these days. Those who did not cry nor stir up trouble before the divorce would often sufferter on in the divorce anyway. He had no clue as to when she could recover from this. Jens felt unbearable pain in his heart and said, "Aunt Josie, I''ll take care of you in sickness and in health as well as old age." Josie''s eyes were reddened. Just as she was feeling helpless and at a loss, Jens'' words seemed to have given her a ray of hope to move forward. It made her feel extremely brave. "Thank you, Jens." "Mm."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Jens came out of Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, Baby Robbie looked at him with a smile. Perhaps he was aware that Jens was ming himself over the matter, so he reassured him. "Don''t worry, Jens. I''ll help you take good care of Aunt Josie." Jens nodded at him. Then, Jens went looking for the heavily drunk Zayne. Jens mmed the liquor bottle onto the table. The smell of alcohol filled the entire room, and the intoxicated Zayne was awakened by the loud sound. "Uncle, I get how unbearable this is for you but if you''re in a drunken stupor all day long, then I feel no sympathy for you at all. Men are not saints. How can they be free of errors? Someone who realizes their mistakes andes back around is more precious than gold itself." After Jens muttered these words, he left without looking back. Zayne fell to the floor, and the phrase ''someone who realizes their mistakes andes back around is more precious than gold'' kept ringing in his head. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 When Jens and the sisters left Imperial Capital, Baby Zetty and Finn went to the airport to see them off. As they watched Jens and the sisters depart, there seemed to be a tacit understanding between them. They did not bid their farewells as if they knew this would merely be a short time apart. However, after Jens entered the boarding gate, he still could not help but turn around slowly. The scene he witnessed was Baby Zetty standing there akin to a stone sculpture, looking at him without so much as a blink. Tears were streaming down her beautiful eyes. "Jens," Baby Zetty called out silently.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jens muttered something silently. "Zetty, even if we''re worlds apart, I''ll miss you. Remember toe home." Zetty nodded. As Jens'' figure disappeared into the airport, Baby Zetty cried out and fell into Finn''s arms. "Brother Finn, do you think Jens and I will see each other again?" Finnforted her, saying, "You will. Once we hear any sort of news, no matter how far away we are, I''ll send you home." Baby Zetty nodded at him sorrowfully. Jay and Angeline felt incredibly sad seeing their son and daughters'' reluctance in parting ways. Angelina''s eyes were incredibly red as well. She raised her gaze to look at Jay and asked in a puzzled manner, "Does Baby Zetty have to leave, darling?" Jay smiled andforted her. "Every child is akin to a kite, Angeline. Baby Zetty has grown a full set of wings, so leaving her by our sides won''t do her any good. She belongs to the medical world, her patients, and herself. She doesn''t belong to us alone." Jay nced at the children next to him and said meaningfully, "It''s not just Baby Zetty but Robbie, Jens, and our daughters too. They''re all dandelions and will be brought to all sorts of ces by the wind. Just like the seeds we''ve cultivated, they each will withstand wind and sun in a new ce. Whether they grow into either a vigorous tree or ivies, that would be up to them. As for us parents, the only thing we can do is give them our blessings." Angeline knew that her children would be leaving her. It was just a matter of time. After Jens got on the ne, there was a sense of sorrow in his heart upon looking at the vast world. He would be leaving for at least a month, and upon returning, Baby Zetty would have already left Imperial Capital. Soon after, she would be a kite with a broken string. As the sisters had mistaken Jens as Baby Robbie. They continuously chattered in his ears. "Baby Robbie, once you get back to the military academy, you have to start studying your skills seriously You know very well that in our line of work, learning more skills is akin to putting more safety locks on our lives," Roxie said to him sincerely. "Don''t go ming Baby Robbie for not studying seriously. It''s because all of the teachers'' martial arts skills are horrendous. They''re not evenparable to one of Robbie''s ten fingers," Lil Ten said while giggling. "Not every teacher is that bad. The Tigress is quite good, isn''t she?" Lil Thirteen said calmly. "But Baby Robbie is terrified of the Tigress." When the Tigress was mentioned, everyone shifted their eyes to Jens. Jens'' expression remained unchanged. He was not Baby Robbie, so naturally, he did not feel the same fear toward the Tigress. Lil Eleven said mischievously, "Robbie is always particrly ufortable when he''s in the Tigress'' ss." Roxie angrily retorted, "For a garishly beautiful woman like her to brazenly flirt with our Baby Robbie with such a gaze, who could stand it?" The girls agreed and started giggling. In contrast, Jenson was thinking what sort of teacher was the Tigress to have zero ethics to so openly mess around with her own students? A few hourster, Jens arrived at the city where the military academy was located. It was not as flourishing as a 1 metropolis, but martial arts practitioners could be seen everywhere. All sorts of weapons were disyed on the streets, and even small guns were being sold. Jenson''s eyes darkened slightly. "So the ce is indeedwless?" Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Jens and Baby Robbie''s intelligence were equally matched, but Jens was the scrupulous one while Baby Robbie did not pay much heed to many things. It made it seem like Jens wascking youthful vigor. On the contrary, he appeared incredibly mature and staid. Jens said to the sisters, "We should stay in the academy''spound ande out less in the future. This ce is definitely not as safe as Imperial Capital.¡± The sisters looked at one another. Usually, Baby Robbie would be the one to plead with them to come out and y together, yet the guy was acting a little odd today. Jens realized that talking too much would surely expose him, so he kept quiet from then on and simply walked forward. "Hehe. Could it be that the person who came with us is not Baby Robbie but Jens?" Lil Ten said while giggling. Roxie looked at Jens'' straight back, and her eyes sank slightly while scolding Lil Ten, "You can¡¯t simply mutter those words out loud. The military academy is a strict ce. If they hear that Robbie and Jens switched, it''ll be a devastating blow to both their futures." The other sisters quickly fell silent. When Jens and the other sisters arrived at the military academy, Roxie deliberately observed Jens¡¯ words and deeds in order to identify him. However, Jens and Baby Robbie often exchanged their identities, so they were very experienced and well-versed in this. Baby Robbie had given Jens the map of the military academy long ago, and he had it memorized. Upon entering the academy, he walked toward the direction of his dormitory with ease. Seeing him acting so calm and steady, the sisters looked at one another in dismay again. At this moment, they could no longer tell whether he was Baby Robbie or Jens. Jens arrived at the boys'' dormitory building. Perhaps Robbie''smunicative skills were too impressive, all the students enthusiastically greeted him upon seeing him. "Robert!" All of a sudden, a boy ran over and clutched Jens¡¯ shoulder intimately with one hand. Jens was slightly ufortable from this and pushed his hand away. Then, he squeezed out a bright smile and said, "What''s up?" "Oh man, why¡¯d youe back sote? Did you know that there was quite a stir at our academy during the holidays? Several male teachers started a fight for Female Overlord and thepetition was peerlessly brilliant.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jenson frowned. "Female Overlord?" Then, he came to a realization that it must be the iprehensibly sultry female teacher that Baby Robbie was most afraid of. "So who won?¡± ¡°Mr. Long Sword won.¡± The students on the side began to discuss. "I knew it was useless to practice marksmanship. Nowadays in such a civilized society, who would be carrying guns with them at all times?¡± "It''s definitely useless in terms of winning a girl¡¯s heart, but much more useful than a longsword when ites to saving one''s life. Hahaha.¡± The students started chuckling joyfully. Jens became concerned about something. ¡°So did the winner obtain Female Overlord''s heart?¡± If this was the case, then Female Overlord would no longer try to mess with Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie should feel more rest assured from now. The student looked disappointed when he said, "Sigh. Female Overlord said that she''d get whoever is able to defeat her to be her boyfriend. Hence, we managed to watch another wonderful duel between the gods yesterday.¡± "Female Overlord won?" Jens asked. "Yeah. At first, a few of the male teachers came forth one at a time, then several male teachers charged ahead together. Damn, it was an embarrassing defeat for us men." Jenson somewhat felt that it was a great pity. However, he was very shocked as well. It seemed that Baby Robbie did not exaggerate that female teacher''s extraordinary martial arts capabilities. Jenson returned to the dormitory and took a shower t o wash off the exhaustion from traveling such a long distance. Then, he sat in front of theputer and turned on Baby Robbie¡¯sputer. He was getting ready to strengthen his specialized knowledge. The screen turned on, and a white dot appeared amidst the darkness before getting bigger and bigger. Then, it spread out into a line of words: [Wee, Big Brother. Feel free to inspect the work.] Jens smiled at this. Baby Robbie was truly a mischievous one. Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Suddenly, an rm bell started ringing rapidly. While Jenson was still sitting on the chair in a daze, his roommate immediately jumped down from the bed, quickly putting his uniform and shoes on before running outside. He turned around to see that Jens was still slightly in a daze and turned back around to toss Jens'' clothes onto him. Then, he said in a panic, "We have to go assemble, Robert. Quick. You''ll be punished if you''rete." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Jenson picked up his clothes and shoes before going outside. Fortunately, Jens had also received hellish training at the Legendary Youth Academy in the past, so he was able to cope with the sudden change. Several students were rushing toward the yground i n a flurry. The instructor was holding a long and thick ruler in his hand. His sharp eyes were scanning each o f the students thoroughly. Seeing that the school badge on Jens'' body was slightly nted, the instructor angrily shouted at him, "Come to the front, Robert Ares!" Jenson nced at his school badge and the other students¡¯ badges before silently walking out. The instructor reprimanded him, "What do you mean b y this? Why is your school badge always crooked? It¡¯s been a month since you started here yet you still can''t figure out how to wear your school badge?" There was a smile in Jenson''s eyes. Baby Robbie was the one who pinned the school badge onto the uniform. He was not one who would be bothered with these trifling matters. The kid would not pin it on properly even if they gave him a lifetime, let alone a mere month. Jenson took the school badge off in front of everyone and re-pinned it. The pattern of the school badge became clearer now. The instructor said, "How should I punish you this time, Robert? In any case, wearing the school badge incorrectly requires you to run 30ps around the field. But that would be a piece of cake for you, wouldn¡¯t it? Why don''t we skip theps today and switch to another punishment method?¡± Jenson responded, "Yes, sir." The instructor was startled. "Hey now, why are you being so obedient today? Fine. Since you¡¯re being good this time, I¡¯ll let you off the hook. Return to the formation.¡± Hence, Jens returned to the line formation. At this moment, his ssmatesined. "It''s dinner time, sir. Isn''t it too inhumane for you to assemble us so suddenly?" The instructor poked the mischievous student with a ruler and said, "We''re heading out for a mission. A major homicide case urred in the bordering town today. The culprits are still in town, and 56 vigers are being held hostage. I need volunteers toe with us to save the people.¡± When the students realized danger was involved, every one of them kept silent. Jens stood forth and said, "I¡¯m willing to volunteer." The instructor was stunned, but there was a touch of appreciation bursting out from his eyes. Few of the girls heard that ''Baby Robbie¡¯ was heading out for the mission, and Roxie quickly took the lead by stepping forward. "We''re willing to cooperate with Robert toplete the mission, sir." The instructor counted the heads and was a little disappointed. "So only 9, huh?" At this moment, a mellow voice sounded from the crowd of people. "I¡¯ll go." It turned out to be Robert''s dormmate, a handsome and masculine boy named Callum Ximmers. Ten boys and girls lined up in a single file. The expressions on their faces wereplicated and not easily discernible. "So, eightdies and two gentlemen. Why? Have all the boys dropped dead?" Due to the instructor''s anger, a few brave boys stepped forward. Then, the instructor said with satisfaction, "From the moment you stepped foot into the military academy, your lives have belonged to the citizens. You must be prepared to sacrifice yourself for the people.¡± The students lowered their heads. Although they had the intention to serve the mothend, or they would not have applied for the academy in the first ce, it would be unreasonable if they were to die in hands of this group of bandits before contributing their services to the country. Then, the instructor ryed their strategy before they went to the bordering town to secretly investigate the culprits'' hiding ce. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 Jenson and Callum, as well as the other Ares sisters, were in a group. Since Jenson was a neer and Callum was the only other male, he assumed the role o f captain. Callum had heard a small piece of information from somewhere else and said, "I''ve heard about this criminal gang before. The members are all coldblooded fiends who murder without so much as a blink. They carry around advanced guns, so they¡¯re extremely dangerous. I''ve been wanting to sort them out for quite some time now." Sis Thirteen rolled her eyes at him. "You''re going into battle unarmed and defenseless. How do you n on sorting them out? We should listen to the instructor, approach them, monitor them, and don¡¯t act rashly." One was an extremist, while the other one was conservative. Hence, their opinions shed. Callum looked down on Thirteen and said, "A woman is still a woman, after all. You¡¯re as timid as a mouse." Thirteen folded her hands together and scoffed. "Who are you calling a mouse?" Jens mediated between the two and said, "Stop arguing. Let''s go and y it by ear." Hence, the group left the academy''s gate. Callum looked at therge troops walking together and said, "Let''s spread out. If there''s too many of us, we''ll attract a lot of attention." The sisters all gathered next to Jens and said in unison, "We''ll never spread out." The corner of Callum¡¯s mouth started twitching as he looked at Jenson with aplex expression. It was as if the guy was a muddle-headed emperor with chambers of mistresses. Callum patted Jenson''s shoulder and said, "Having too many girls is not a good thing. Take care of yourself." Jenson turned around and walked in opposite directions from Callum. The sisters followed Jens and made suggestions along the way. "We can pretend to be sultry women and attract those gangsters out of hiding, Robbie." Jens looked at the group of heroic-looking sisters and shook his head. "Forget it." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nheless, the sisters had already let their hair down and take off their coats. They wore incredibly sexy skin-tight clothing inside. After adjusting their facial expressions, each one of them was an extraordinarily beautiful woman. When Jens turned around and witnessed this scene, h e was incredibly dumbstruck. "Say, which of us looks the best, Robbie?" Jens scanned through the girls and said, "Who''s the greatest in terms of fighting?" "Me.¡± Thirteen stood up willingly, taking her responsibility. Jenson was a little surprised. Thirteen was the youngest, so he never expected her to be the best in fighting. However, Thirteen''s father was Monster himself, so she must have been taught her father¡¯s techniques. "Go ahead.¡± Jenson continued to urge. "Make sure you¡¯re well protected.¡± "Mm.¡± Thirteen quickly disappeared on the street. When Whitney learned that Robert had gone out for the mission, she was extremely worried and hurried out as well. Seeing how much she cared about Robert, her colleague curiously joked. "You sure do give Robert Ares special treatment, Ms. Cornelius." Whitney rolled her eyes at him. "What''s it to you anyway?¡± The instructor choked up and froze in ce. "Do you like Robert Ares?" He chased after her and talked endlessly, "So you refused our pursuit because you like Robert?" Since the truth had been exposed, she frankly confessed, "Yes. I do like him. I only took this troublesome job as a military instructor because of him." "You¡¯re a teacher and he''s a student. This is a teacherstudent rtionship and it''s illegal. You''ll get punished for this." Whitney scoffed. "Since when were we in a rtionship?" She very much wanted to vite the rules, but Jens, that bastard, was not giving her the time of day. How infuriating. "Heh. I can see that the Robert kid doesn¡¯t like you. The kid has great luck with girls, and there¡¯s always a group of beautifuldies around him. You might as well give up on him, Ms. Cornelius.¡± Whitney''s expression turned gloomy. "If he dares to be with any other chick, I''ll castrate him." Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 After Whitney finished her sentence, she flew up into the sky. Her body was as light as a swallow, and she quickly arrived on top of the roof. Her colleague stared nkly at Whitney, who was rapidly walking forward. Then, he looked at the gun in his hand. He muttered in dismay, "Holy sh*t. What kind of magical skill is that?" Inparison to Whitney''s miraculous ability, he felt as if his sharpshooter shooting skills he was proud of before seemed like nothing much now He took a shortcut and hurried to chase after Whitney. At the same time. Thirteen, who was dressed in sexy clothes, walked enchantingly and gracefully on the secluded street. Jens and several of the sisters deliberately moved a distance away from her, but they were all staring ahead. They were afraid that an ident would befall Lil Thirteen. Little did they imagine, a greater danger was pursuing them from behind while they were focusing on the front. There was a huge danger right behind Jenson. Suddenly, there were sporadic low-humming sounds that sounded like an animal''s growl. Jens pricked up his ears to distinguish whether the sound came from a human or a ghost. All of a sudden, a sudden burst of power came from behind, attacking him. Jens was unprepared, and his entire body flew up into the air, ultimately resulting in him falling onto the ground. He immediately began to vomit blood. The other sisters were subdued as well, and Thirteen was taken away by the hooligans. Jens saw that the circumstances had grown unfavorable to them and secretly med himself for being careless. "I''ve underestimated the enemy," said Jenson. The fierce gangster looked at him with an evil grin and said, "So that''s all there is to you, Robert Ares?" Jens'' eagle-like pupils contracted. This person had clearly heard Baby Robbie''s name before. Jens was immediately filled with worry, fearing that these people hade to harm him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Robbie!" The sisters were escorted over, and everyone''s face was filled with dissatisfaction. Jens felt extremely astonished. After all, he was well aware of the sisters'' martial arts skills. They were all people of outstanding talent. "What''s the matter?" Jens asked Roxie next to him. "Robbie, we''ve been poisoned," Roxie said weakly. Jenson was secretly rmed by this. This group of hoodlums was able to silently poison the military intelligence divisions'' sisters, which showed that they not only whine! had extremely high martial arts capabilities but strong poisoning ability as well. This reminded Jens of a certain someone Monster. Monster, from the military intelligence division, was Baby Robbie''s foster father. However, after the military intelligence division was destroyed, Monster had been imprisoned in Yorks Stronghold. These people must be what was left of Monster''s organization? Jens'' gaze swept across the sisters'' faces. Looking at their clear and bright eyes, it was clear that they hade to realize something. One after another, they turned intombs that were waiting to be ughtered. They reverted to the girls who were enved by Monster a few years back. Jenson suddenly became somewhat frightened. He was afraid that these girls would be brainwashed by these people, and he was scared that they would go back to their identities as military intelligence agents. This powerful feeling prompted Jens to protect them. He suddenly exerted his strength, broke free from the kidnappers around him, and started fighting with them. "Baby Robbie," said Roxie weakly. "Don''t fight. You can''t beat them." Jens said, "I''m putting up a fight with them to let you understand that we''ll always be our own masters, even during thest moment of our lives." The sisters felt encouraged. They looked at each other, and one by one, they mustered all their strength to fight with the kidnappers. However, how could they beat these well-prepared gangsters with the strange poison in their bodies? Soon, each and every one of them was wounded in action and fell to the ground. Jens stood in front of them, guarding them like a fierce leopard. "Get out of the way, Baby Robbie," said Roxie. Jens said, "With me here, I won''t let any of you be bullied." The girls were moved to tears. The gangsters swarmed toward him, and Jens started to sustain injuries from the fight until he gradually became unable to endure it any longer. Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 However, Jenson would get up each time. His tenacious character injected fighting spirit into the hearts of these beautiful girls. The girls spared no effort to stand up and fight back. However, they were stabbed with murder weapons by the gangsters. These hoodlums were simply lunatics,pletely unrelenting. Each of them had fierce-looking eyes and insidious means. They just wanted to put them to death whenever they resisted. "They''re puppets." Roxie noticed a clue. "We''ll be alright if we stop resisting. But once we resist, they''ll kill us. This was the puppeteer''s order when they hypnotized them-all rebels must die." Jens knew that he had made a mistake. He was so brave in standing off against the hoodlums, but he never expected the evil force behind the scenes to be so vicious and cunning.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the sisters lying in pools of blood, Jens grew extremely upset. He got up like a mad leopard, waving his fists wildly. Ultimately, all of the puppets walked toward him instead. The sisters showed fearful but helpless expressions. "Baby Robbie..." they called out hoarsely. A gangster suddenly revealed his bay and got ready to strike Jens. All of a sudden, an embroidery needle flew past. The needle hit the bay, and a strong force forced the bay to change direction. The de ran across the tip of Jens'' hair, cutting off some of his hair but fortunately, he was safe. Roxie rolled her eyes upward and almost fainted from fright. The embroidery needle and bay fell on the ground. Everyone looked at the two weapons on the ground, the disparity in power too obvious. There was slight horror in their eyes. Jens looked at the embroidery needle in a daze. The weapon looked somewhat familiar to him. Then, he raised his head to look for the savior who threw the embroidery needle. From a distance away, he saw a tall building on the opposite side. There stood a beautiful figure who was wearing a heroic uniform and a military hat. However, the brim of the hat was drooping slightly so he could not see her eyes. Seeing her lips and the cunning smile that was slightly curving up, Jens revealed a startled expression. Why did this person look familiar to him? Was... Was that Whitney? Why was Whitney here? Jens lowered his head, trying to see Whitney''s face. However, her appearance was hidden and her hat was firmly on, so he could not see the top half of her face. Perhaps it was due to Whitney''s huge internal strength, she attracted the attention of the gangsters. They no longer had their attention on Jens but shifted their target and approached Whitney instead. Roxie dragged her helpless body and crawled toward Jens, asking in concern, "Are you okay, Baby Robbie?" Jens shook his head at her. Roxie quickly realized that he was Jenson. Jens lowered his voice and asked her, "Are you guys alright?" Roxie showed him a pale smile. "Just a few fractures or two. This is nothing to us. We''ll recover after the effects of the poison are gone." Jens nodded in relief. Then, he shifted his gaze to Whitney. Little did he know, Whitney was ???? clenching her fists in anger when she saw that he was showing concern to other girls. The words that came out next were said in the voice of a domineering and mighty woman. Content belongs, en.swnovels "Go to hell." S Then, she jumped down and scattered the embroidery needles in her hand, aiming for the group of gangsters. Nheless, the group of hoodlums won in numbers and they quickly huddled around her. Even so, Whitney''s martial arts skills were incredibly sly. Regardless of the number of opponents, embroidery needles were the most suitable weapon. It did not take long before the group of kidnappers was pierced by needles all over their bodies. It seemed that Whitney had endless supplies of needles as she threw them out consistently, each needle carrying the great resentment had for Jenson. Ultimately, the sheet group of kidnappers realized that this was a violent woman and immediately scattered in all directions. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 Whitney walked toward Jens. Her big, beautiful pair of eyes revealed a sense of sadness as she stared straight at Jenson. Jenson finally saw her face under the brim of her hat. That beautiful face of hers was staring at him angrily. "Why are you trying to be brave with those lousy jack-o f-all-trades martial arts skills of yours? If I hadn''te today, you would''ve died right on the spot. Do you know that?" Whitney yelled at him. Even though she disliked him showing off regardless of his own life and death, Whitney still squatted in front of him and carefully inspected his wounds. "Fortunately for you, there aren''t any fatal wounds." Jenson was already gasping at the moment. He did not even have the strength to speak. He merely stared at Whitney and her ring eyes. He secretly thought to himself, ''She''s indeed a tigress.'' "Can you walk?" she asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jenson could not even speak, so surely, he had zero strength to stand up. Whitney lifted him up and said, "Let me give you a hand." Then, she looked at the other sisters lying on the ground and blew a whistle. Soon, several other instructors arrived. "Send them all back," Whitney ordered. Afterward, Whitney went back with Jenson on her back. She carried Jenson all the way to her single-room dormitory and rummaged for some ointment before applying it to Jens'' wounds. Once the cooling ointment was applied to his skin, the sharp pain Jenson felt was immediately relieved and his strength was somewhat restored. "Thank you." He finally managed to mutter the two words to Whitney. Whitney said in a standoffish manner. "No need for that. You''re my student, so it''s my duty to save you." Jenson was slightly stunned. This ice queen was not a s lively and cute as before. How incredibly boring. Although Whitney had a bad attitude toward him, she still very diligently took great care of Jens. "Are you hungry?" she asked. Jens nodded at her. Whitney said, "Then I''ll cook a packet of instant noodles." Jenson was never a big fan of these junk foods with many additives, so he frowned slightly. Whitney said, "Just put up with it. I don''t know how to cook." "Then you should be learning," said Jens. Whitney replied, "Why should I learn?" Jens said to her, "Are you going to feed your husband and children instant noodles forever?" Whitney stared at Jens and asked, "Don''t you have maids at home?" Jens was dumbfounded, and his ears were somewhat scalding as he said, "I might not be the one marrying you." Whitney leaped forward. Her eyes slightly shone as she replied, "Might not be you? Doesn''t that mean I still have a chance?" Jenson looked at her shameless demeanor and said, "I don''t have a girlfriend yet. Of course, you have... a chance. But..." Whitney spat out, "But what?" Jenson replied, "You don''t quite reach my standards." Whitney widened her eyes and scowled. In which aspect? I can change was able to learn embroidery for you back then, so I can certainly learn how to cook for yott..." Jens,"..." Embroidery needles were supposedly used on needlework, but this silly girl was using them aet weapons instead. She had the gall to say that she could change? "I like gentle girls," said Jens. Whitney gritted her teeth in anger... "How am I not gentle?!" She roared at him with her hands on her hips. Jens looked at her, utterly speechless. Whitney realized that she might not be the gentle type after all and silently put her hands down. "I can change." "First, don''t go yelling at me." This was extremely important to him. The male chauvinist Jenson hoped that he would be the husband who could guide his wife. Whitney''s face flushed with anger. "Who''d indulge you?! Go ahead and do whatever you like." Jenson said, "What''s the matter with you? You were alright earlier. Why''d you suddenly get upset?" Finally, Whitney vented out her rage and unburdened herself. "You''re surrounded by those girls all day long as if your life depends on it. When did you be such a lover boy?!" Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Whitney''s mouth started shooting off like a machine gun. She poured out all of her grievances and dissatisfaction. "Weren''t you cold and aloof before? You''vepletely changed after a few years. You smile at those girls all day long. Don''t you know that your smile is very attractive? Aren''t you afraid that they''ll fall in love with you?" Jens finally understood now. It seemed that Whitney had mistaken Baby Robbie for him. However, Jens was worried that him and Baby Robbie swapping identities would vite the academy''s rules, so naturally, he did not dare to expose such a secret to Whitney so easily. As Whitney had a simple heart and a straightforward personality, Jens was worried that she might not be able to control her mouth. Jens jokingly said, "Ms. Cornelius, do you know that saying these words to a student is disgraceful behavior?" This sort of tone was exactly the same as Baby Robbie''s. Whitney did not realize that the person in front of her and the person before this were twin brothers. She was merely extremely indignant about Jens'' estranged behavior with her. She took out a handful of embroidery needles from her shirt and threw them angrily at Jens while saying, "So all the time I spent training with these embroidery needles is useless. If I had known that you''d forget about me, I... I wouldn''t have allowed you to go home. I ... I would''ve just made you marry into my family." Jens was betweenughter and tears. Whitney''s personality had not changed at all. She would always be one to spit out whatever she was thinking inside her heart. She would never twist and turn her words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was no wonder Baby Robbie could not stand her. Anyone would be afraid of not being able to resist her enthusiasm. "Ms. Cornelius..." Jenson looked at the cramped room and thought that a man and a woman should not be hanging out inside a narrow room like this. He suggested, "How about sending me to the infirmary instead?" Whitney said, "You''re severely injured. If you don''t have this special medication of mine, you''ll end up disabled even if you don''t die." Jenson said, "Then please give me a bottle of your special medicine." Whitney''s eyes widened in astonishment as she immediately hit him lightly. She cussed, "Who do you think you are, you stinking brat? When you asked for the Cornelius family''s Secret of Martial Arts back then, didn''t so much as blink and secretly gave it to you. That''s considered my token of love for you and you got yourself a great bargain, kiddo. Then, you turned around andpletely forgot about me. Yet you''re still expecting to get more from me? How dare you?" Jenson said, "Then I won''t be going to the infirmary. But if anyone starts gossiping about this, you''re not to me it on me." Whitney said, "Who''d dare to gossip about me? I''ll kill them." Jenson sighed. Who would be able to put up with such a violent version of Whitney? "Please pay attention to your words, Ms. Cornelius." Whitney said, "What does it matter to you how I speak? It''s not like you''re marrying me anyway.¡± Jenson,"..." "If you''re able to change that violent temper of yours, perhaps romance wille knocking." Whitney''s pupils shed brightly all of a sudden. She ran over to Jens and asked very seriously, "So if I stop having such a potty mouth and be gentler, you''ll marry me?" Jens looked at Whitney''s longing gaze. He thought that she must have been relying on this belief all these years to perfect her skills of throwing embroidery needles. For some odd reason, he nodded at her. Whitney suddenly embraced him excitedly and cheered. "I knew it! I knew you still kept me in your heart." Whitney''s appearance at this moment reminded Jenson of a sweet young girl and he showed a slightly embarrassed expresset Then, he said, "I''m just saying. there''s a possibility. I''m not saying that I''ll certainly be marrying you." Whitney stared at him with her apricot eyes and asked, "Why?" Jenson said, "It''s because... marriage is a huge matter and I''d have to ask for my parents'' opinion. My mother has a particr dislike toward violent girls. If you don''t get her approval, then I can''t marry you." Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 "It can''t be. Are you a so-called mommy''s boy?" Whitney looked at Jenson disdainfully and said while pursing her lips. Then, she retreated to stand farther away from Jens." My mother said that there are two kinds of men I shouldn''t ever marry. One''s a mommy''s boy and the other is a conceited man. I think I have to re-evaluate our rtionship." Jenson was dumbfounded. Just because he said something about asking his mother''s approval, he managed to scare off Whitney, who was initially brave in chasing after love? Was being a mommy''s boy that terrifying to her? "Then, you might as well take your time to think about it. There are plenty of excellent girls around me anyway, and there''s a lot more queuing up for me," said Jenson proudly. Whitney pouted upon hearing this. Since she was a child, she had been great at martial arts and her personality was too boyish, so no one ever liked her. Hearing that Jenson was so popr with the opposite sex, she sensed an impending crisis once more. She walked up to Jens, gritted her teeth, and said, "Alright. I''ll ept it even if you''re a mommy''s boy. As long as you''re wholeheartedly mine in the future, I don''t mind if you are one. I promise you, for your mother''s sake, I...I will try to be gentle." Jenson gave her a slight smirk. He was secretlycent in his heart. ''I can surely fix that anyway.'' In the evening, Whitney cooked a bowl of instant noodles for Jenson. Jens was lying on the bed steadily. He opened his mouth and said, "Feed me." Whitney''s apricot eyes widened once more. "Don''t you have hands?" "I''m injured," said Jenson. "But your right hand isn''t injured," replied Whitney. Jenson sighed. "Don''t you know how to take care of someone? If you don''t, how can my mother hand her darling son over to you?" Whitney was fuming and scoffed. "I''m getting a husband, not a young wife. Do I have to start treating you like some bratty king after marrying you?" Jenson mischievously said, "More or less." Whitney gritted her teeth in anger. However, seeing Jenson''s incredibly handsome face, she suppressed her anger again. She started picking up the noodles and fed them to Jenson. "Ms. Cornelius, I heard that all the male instructors in the academy have a crush on you." Jenson never thought that there woulde a day when he would be such a gossip. In any case, he was using Baby Robbie''s identity, and that guy had such a vivacious temper. It was also appropriate for him to indulge in Baby Robbie''s nature unscrupulously. Whitney was slightly taken aback. She quickly smacked her thigh while saying, "You''re right! I have plenty of admirers myself." Afterward, she nced proudly at Jenson. Jenson looked upset now and said gloomily, "My mother said that girls should be keeping themselves clean and have more self-respect. You shouldn''t get entangled with boys, or you might cause aContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ov misunderstanding with your husband''s family." Content belongs to en.swnovels Whitney murmured, "My mother this and my mother that. You''re clearly unweaned so you should head back inside your mother''s womb." Jenson retorted, "You''re clearly not the type of daughter-inw that my mother coulde to like. Forget it, I shouldn''t be wasting any energy on you, or my hopes and efforts will end up for naught." Whitney liked Jenson. It was an extreme obsession and intoxication. How could she be willing to end everything just because of Jens'' mother? "Okay, fine. I''ll just listen to whatever your mother says." Jens was very satisfied with his transformation of Whitney. Frankly, he did not think that it was bad for Whitney to have such a staunch character. He was just faintly worried that since Whitney the Tigress, was so strong in martial arts that if even Baby Robbie was not a worthy opponent for her, then he certainly was not either. Nheless, Jens, the male chauvinist, refused to be dragged around by a violent woman. Hence, he very wisely started to mess around with Whitney just to change her into a meek and virtuous woman. Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Jenson decided to stay and recuperate in Whitney''s dormitory. She very attentively took care of him. Nheless, they were still pure-hearted young boys and girls. Jenson had slight mysophobia too. The two people faced a very embarrassing problem when Jenson wanted to take a bath. When he made this request, Whitney''s ears started to burn. "A bath? What nonsense? Your entire body is covered in wounds. They''ll get infected if they''re wet." Jenson murmured in dissatisfaction, "There are surely some spots I can wash up. You can help me with the wiping." Whitney jumped up in surprise. "Me? Help you?" Jenson nodded, his eyes filled with mischief. Whitney could sense it now. The guy was deliberately tricking her. She became cheekier, stepped forward, and said, "Take off your pants." Jenson gave her an unruly smile and said, "Are you blind? My hand is hurt so how can I take them off? How about you help me out?" Whitney looked at his other hand, which was perfectly fine. She asked, "Isn''t that hand alright?" "How can I do it with one hand? It''s uncoordinated." Whitney gnashed her teeth in anger. If an ordinary person could not do it with one hand, perhaps she would take their words for it. However, as a martial arts practitioner, he should be able to stand against an army with one arm.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "There are so many self-reliant disabled people in this world. You''re being much worse than them," Whitneyined. However, she still brought a bucket of warm water over and began to wash his face and wipe his upper body. Jenson was merely lying down with aid-back look on his face. "By the way, are my sisters alright?" He suddenly showed concern for Roxie and the others. Whitney became jealous. She was so angry that she began poking his wounds. "Why on earth did you get yourself that many so-called sisters? Being surrounded by so many pretty girls every day, you sure have great luck with girls." Seeing that she was getting jealous, Jenson thought that she looked rather cute. He smiled and teased her," Aren''t they extremely gorgeous? And very charming? Plus, they''re undoubtedly gentle too." Whitney picked up the big knife next to her and shed off a corner of the coffee table in one swipe. She stared at Jenson fiercely. Meanwhile, Jenson immediately zipped his mouth. He very carefully nced at Whitney. Seeing that her anger was slowly subsiding, his mouth began to run off again. "You should be learning from them. Take a look at yourself. You walk faster than a gust of wind, and your voice is as loud as a bell. That aggressiveness makes you soal no like a tomboy. Any man will feel intimidated when they see you..." Whitney tossed her big knife aside and suddenly pinched her waist while walking toward Jens with a smile. She squeezed out the moset gentle voice and said, "I was wrong, Jens. Don''t worry. I''ll be very gentle in the future. I''ll be your little flower." Jens almost choked on his own saliva. This was the exact opposite of his desired effect. "Forget it. You don''t suit this sort of demeanor," said Jenson, bing more practical and realistic. Whitney said, "No, no, no. Since you prefer this sort of girl, then I''ll definitely turn myself into this kind of girl." Her voice sounded akin to a vixen now. Jenson helplessly said, "Ms. Cornelius, you should switch back to your original self." Whitney was furious over Jens'' fickleness. She scowled in anger. "I was able to train myself and turn embroidery needles into invisible weapons for you. Turning myself into a gentle girl isn''t an easy task." Jenson looked at her fierce deration and nodded. "Alright. Just be your own version of a gentle girl." Whitney was relieved now. Then, she told Jenson about the sisters'' situation. "All of your sisters were poisoned. But don''t worry,¨¨ they''re only mildly injured. Once the poison leaves their system, they''ll be fine. However, your Sis Thirteen is stiffmissing." Jenson quickly sat up upon hearing her words. "That can''t be. I have to go save her." Whitney said with much envy and jealousy, "What if I was the one hurt? Would you care about me this much too?" Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Jens looked at Whitney, speechless. "Please use your brain when you''re jealous. Who on earth couldy a finger on you on this pl?" Whitney chuckled and said, "You''re quite right. There are not many people in the world who can beat someone like me." Jenson cautiously said, "Then can I ask you for a favor?" "What kind of favor?" Whitney asked. Jenson said to her very carefully, "Help me save my Sis Thirteen."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Whitney''s apricot eyes widened in an instant. "In your dreams. Those sisters of yours should all disappear and not evere back." Jenson said, "You and your foul mouth." Whitney was extremely furious. She snorted and ignored Jenson. Jenson moved his leg around. His injuries were indeed too serious to stand up. If he went to save Lil Thirteen in this state, he would be nothing but cannon fodder. Jenson had to use another method on Whitney. "All of my sisters are Areses, Ms. Cornelius. They''re all my mother''s adopted daughters as well. We''re all truly just brothers and sisters." Whitney was overjoyed. "Really?!" Jenson nodded. "Why on earth would I lie?! Plus, my mom can''t bear that many children even if she wanted to." Whitney picked up the needle box on the table and said joyfully, "Since she''s your sister, then she''s my sister as well. I''ll help you go save her." After Whitney said these words, she strode away. "Whitney." Whitney turned around and looked back at Jenson in amazement. Jenson said, "You have to be careful too." Whitney was slightly startled, then she smiled like a blooming flower. Jenson suddenly saw a dark shadow leaping over toward him. Whitney hugged his face andnded a huge smack on his lips. "I''m giving you a stamp, Jens. You''re mine from now on." Jenson pushed her away angrily and yelled, "That''s my first kiss! My. First. Kiss." How could a first kiss be so weak and frivolous? It was overly yed down. Just when Jenson was about to feel extremely awful, Whitney said, "I''m not done yet." Then, she began to ferociously toss and turn on his lips. Jenson did not experience anything good out of this. It just felt as if he was exchanging blows with a martial arts master. It was incredibly sloppy. Fortunately, once Whitney''s all-out efforts had subsided, the softness made Jenson feel a sort of tingling sensation. The kiss was incredibly poignant. After Whitney was done kissing Jenson, she looked at his flushed face and smiled while saying, "I''m leaving now." Then, she proceeded to leave him there. Jensony in bed, feeling in despair. He thought to himself, ''Whitney truly is a tigress. Will I be able to keep her under control?'' However, after the uncertain feelings passed, he began to worry about Whitney''s safety again. This silly girl could trigger his inner hatred vel.ne smacwell as love. Jenson his lips and began to hate the fact that he was not acting like his usual self. The night was dark as coal. Whitney leaped onto the roof like a cat. Soon, she came to the ruins in the north of the city. After lifting a mud tile, she saw Sis Thirteen standing in the middle of the house. She was still alive. The men all around her considered her their leader. "Young Miss," the men said while bowing in front of Lil Thirteen. Lil Thirteen angrily reprimanded them, "Who asked you toe here? I''m doing fine. My adoptive parents are kind toward me. bjust want to live an ordinary life.u Whitney was appalled, but seeing that Lil Thirteen was not in any danger, she quietly left. When she returned to the dormitory, she discovered that Jenson had not slept yet. Seeing Whitney returning, Jenson''s sharp eyes swept across her body. After confirming that she was not injured, Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. Whitney said cheerfully, "Were you worried about me, Jens?" andel was Jenson bluffed and replied, "Why on earth would I worry about you? I was afraid of you being violent and hurting people. Your killing intent is quite strong." Whitney scoffed. "You''re clearly worried about me." Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 "Did you receive news about Sis Thirteen?" Jens asked. Whitney poured a ss of water and took a few sips. Then, she walked to the bed, pulled over a stool, and sat down. Only then did she start asking Jens questions about Thirteen. "What''s the origin of Thirteen?" Jens'' handsome eyes narrowed slightly. "What did you find out?" Whitney said, "Those kidnappers are apparently herckeys. They respectfully called her their young miss." Jens was baffled. Although Thirteen''s identity was special, the military intelligence division had ceased to exist a few years ago. Monster had been arrested and Thirteen became the adopted daughter of the Ares family. It stood to reason that she should have nothing more to do with the past. "What else did they say?" Jenson grew incredibly worried. What concerned him at the moment was whether Thirteen had been hiding things from them and whether she had been in contact with the people outside in the past few years. Even though Thirteen was young, she always had profound thoughts. Jenson was afraid she might have been masking herself too deeply and had zero resolution to repent. Whitney said, "They called her ''Young Miss'' and wanted to take her away. But your Lil Thirteen seems to want to live an ordinary life. She said that her adoptive parents are very good to her, so she''s reluctant to leave." Jenson breathed a sigh of relief. Whitney held her cheeks in her hands. Shey on the bed and stared at Jens. "What''s the origin of the adopted daughters of the Ares family anyway?" Jens nced at Whitney and asked, "Can I trust you?" Whitney raised her hand and swore, "I''m absolutely loyal to you." Jens said with a smile in his eyes, "They''re all girls who have lost their footings and were originally from the mysterious organization called military intelligence division. After we destroyed the military intelligence division, these girls were taken home by my parents." "Military intelligence division?" Whitney narrowed her eyes and looked shocked. "You said you and your people destroyed the military intelligence division?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Jens frowned upon seeing Whitney''s expression. "So the Areses are actually that powerful?" Whitney''s expression was filled with admiration. Jens was rather stunned. It did not require much effort for the Areses to destroy the military intelligence division anyway. At this moment, he heard Whiney say, "I heard that the military intelligence division is an incredibly old organization, and because there are many divisions under their organization, the people of the organization are all over the heal nee world. So for so many years, a lot of other groups have been ordered to take down the military intelligence division but it all ended in failure." Jenson said, "Baby Robbie told me that there are 13 divisions inside the military intelligence division, but not all of them are evil. The founder and the subleader of the divisions back then were people who could distinguish right and wrong, so they were willing to assist us in overthrowing Monster." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Whitney said in bewilderment, "Is that so? But this ending is quite different from the military intelligence division that I know of." "What''s different?" Jenson was being meticulous, so he started investigating cautiously. "My dad said that the man who el founded the military intelligence division is an influential figure from Legendary Youth Academy. He looks gentle and distinguished like a nobleman, but he''s actually great at disguise. Moreover, he has a vicious heart and is very vindictive. He once killed his roommate, so his military intelligence division shouldn''t be a good organization." Jens'' face paled slightly. If what Whitney said was true, they would certainly retaliate against the Areses since the Areses had destroyed their division. Jens asked again, "When did these peoplee to the bordering town?" Whitney replied, "It should be some timest month." Jens thought of something, and his face became extraordinarily solemn. "Could they havee for Baby Robbie and the others?" Whitney said, "It''s quite possible. You must be extra careful, Jens." Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 As soon as Whitney said this, she felt something was amiss. "Baby Robbie?" She suddenly realized it and blurted out, "Aren''t you Baby Robbie?" Jens gave her Baby Robbie''s signature smile while nodding. Whitney looked at Jens who appeared incredibly charming when he smiled and did not take it seriously. She merely yed it down and asked him, Jens, your full name is Robert Ares while your nickname is Jenson, right?" Jens was utterly speechless. Baby Robbie''s name was clearly more childish. Whitney said to herself, "I should just call you Jens from now on so that it''ll sound more cordial." Jens smiled bitterly. His name was clearly much more imposing. Jenson was a name given by Daddy, so it sounded more in line with Daddy''s cold personality. Meanwhile, Robbie was the name given by Mommy, so it indeed sounded warmer. He had no idea why Whitney would consider Jenson to be a nickname? After Whitney and Jens exchanged a few more words, Whitney fell asleep on the sofa while Jens suffered from insomnia. He sent Baby Robbie a text message: [Thirteen is still in contact with the military intelligence division.] Baby Robbie answered him within seconds: [We must switch back now, Jens. The bordering town is too dangerous for you.] Jens replied: [I have martial art skills myself, and my IQ isn''t any lower than yours. I can handle it.] Baby Robbie: [As the saying goes, knowing your enemies will make you win hundreds of battles. You don''t have the knowledge I possess regarding the military intelligence division. If you fight them, you''ll be powerless against their insidious tricks.] Looking at his injured leg, Jenson silently agreed with Baby Robbie''s words. However, he was also worried about Baby Robbie''s safety and inquired in detail: [Other than being better than me in martial arts, it seems that you''re not much better than me in other aspects. I won''t feel at ease if youe back here.] Baby Robbie chuckled and replied: [Jens, if youe to learn about those low tactics that I learned in the military intelligence division, you''ll start discriminating against me order to be able to leave a perfect image in your heart, I have never revealed my hidden ruses in front of you. In any case, we have to switch back as soon as possible.] Jens sighed and typed: [I thought there are no secrets between us? So you''re still keeping some things to yourself.] Baby Robbie quickly apologized: [It''s not that I''m wary of you, Jens. I''m really afraid that you''ll look down on me.] Jens asked solemnly: [Now tell me, what despicable tricks have you learned?] Baby Robbie replied to him with countless hesitant emojis. [Do I have to tell you, Jens?] Jenson said: [I''m giving you an order as your big brother.] Baby Robbie sent another row of embarrassed ellipsis. Jenson cared about his younger brother, so he always wanted to know more about his situation. He was afraid of him going astray. [If you don''t want to tell me, Robbie, We''re not switching back. I''met ???? put here. Sooner orter, I''llThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. e to know your old self Baby Robbie refused. [No, Jens. It''s too dangerous for you to stay in the bordering town.] Jens immediately tossed his phone aside. Baby Robbie looked at his phone with an anxious and helpless expression. At this time, there was a shouting from the corridor. "Are the flowers for Jens, Savannah?" Savannah lowered her head shyly and came to Jens'' room. There was a knock on the door... Then, there was the sound of the chair moving in the room. Savannah thought Jenson wasing to open the door for her, but after waiting for a long time, Jens did not open the door. Savannah pushed the door again and found that the door was closed tighter than before. Savannah suddenly realized that Jenson must have known that she wasing, so he pressed a chair against the door panel. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 Savannah stomped her legs in anger. "Jenson Ares, open the door! I have to do a reading for you. I saw blood in my visions! You''re in danger." Baby Robbie frowned slightly, wondering to himself,'' Since I switched with Jens, is Savannah''s vision Jens'' or mine?'' When his roommate heard the knocking, he said to Baby Robbie, "Jens, isn''t it a little too ungentlemanly of you to shut the beautifuldy outside the door?" Baby Robbie walked to the door and opened it. Then, Savannah looked at Baby Robbie and fixed her gaze on Baby Robbie''s ophryon before saying, "It seems like your ohpryon is glowing in the dark, which represents a terrible omen. It''s no wonder my reading for you was ominous as well. You''ll be met with a catastrophic event in the near future." Baby Robbie did not believe Savannah''s words one bit. He thought since she was out scamming others all day long, she must have been somewhat possessed. Therefore, Baby Robbie persuaded Savannah instead." Did you join some sort of cult, Savannah? I''m guessing those people have brainwashed you, am I right? Aren''t you tired from pretending every day?" Savannah widened her eyes and said, "You have to believe me, Jens." Baby Robbie crossed his hands and said calmly, "Then tell me, what''s this ominous disaster that''s about to befall me?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Savannah bit her lip and said, "Judging from the cards, you should already be in danger but a person of a higher rank lent you a hand. However, she can only save you once and won''t be able to do it again. So you must not head to the bordering town in the near three months, or your life will be in danger." Baby Robbie started sweating profusely when he heard the words ''bordering town''. Was Jens not in the border town at the moment? Was Jens not injured as well? Whitney was the one who saved him and she was a person of a higher rank than him. Baby Robbie looked at Savannah and suddenly felt that this girl''s predictions were somewhat true. Even if she was some sort of scammer, the girl was undeniably much more talented than other quacks. Nheless, even if she was great at predicting the future, Jens would surely find it unbearable if she were to cling to him every day so shamelessly. Baby Robbie said, "Savannah, in order to prove to you that all of your readings are a sham, I''ve decided to head to the bordering town by myself. I''II be asking the teacher for a leave of absence immediately." Savannah''s expression changed drastically. "You really can''t go to the bordering town, Jens!" The more confident and determined she was, the more frightened Baby Robbie was. He was extremely worried about Jens'' safety. After all, it was certainly better to be safe than sorry. Baby Robbie headed over to the counselor''s office, and the counselor was slightly surprised upon seeing Baby Robbie''s spring-like smile. "Are you in love, Jens? I noticed that you''ve been smiling a lottely." Baby Robbie said, "I''d like to take a few days off." "What for?" Baby Robbie quickly made up an absurd reason. "My little brother''s et sick, and it''s extremely severe, d like to go home and keep himpany." He thought since he did not have a little brother, this sort of excuse would not hurt or jinx anyone. The counselor immediately thought that Jens younger brother was on hisst breath and immediately expressed his sympathy. "If that''s the case, then you should quickly hurry back." Baby Robbie left the university happily. He did not head home but bought a ticket and went straight to the bordering town. After arriving in the bordering town, Baby Robbie carefully disguised himself to prevent the fact that he had exchanged identities with Jenson. Only then did he swagger into the academy. Then, he texted Jens: [Where are you, Jens? Let''s switch back?] Jens replied: [Ms. Cornelius'' dormitory.] Baby Robbie was so startled that his phone almost fell t to the ground. He beganining bitterly: [I asked you toe here to help me deal with her, Jens. Why''d you go into herir? It''s over now. ''t she Won''t start bing more obsessed with me?] Jens: [I have a trick here up my sleeve. I can guarantee that she''ll stop thinking about you.] Baby Robbie replied happily: [You truly are the eldest brother. I''ll go over right away.] Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 Baby Robbie sneaked into Whitney''s dormitory, thinking that he was already being extremely careful. He held his breath and walked on tiptoes on the roof. However, a hand suddenly pressed his shoulder. Baby Robbie turned his head around to see Whitney. He almost fell off the rooftop out of fright. "M-Ms. Cornelius." Baby Robbie stammered. Whitney squatted in front of him, and her expression was immediately downcast. She said to him, somewhat displeased, "Why are you acting like I''m such a stranger?" Baby Robbie swallowed his saliva. What on earth did Jenson do to Whitney? Why was she looking at him more passionately than before? "It seems like your injuries have almost recovered. You''re able to hop and fly around now," said Whitney as she stretched out her hand to squeeze Baby Robbie''s face. Baby Robbie was immediately petrified. Once he recovered his senses, he abruptly drew back from her,pletely evading Whitney. "Please pay attention to your actions, Ms. Cornelius," Baby Robbie said while looking around nervously. When he noticed there was no one else around, onlyAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Whitney frowned at this. The current Jenson seemed to have switched back into the previous version of Jenson. The one who was indifferent toward her and always appeared as if he was not at all familiar with her. Whitney was extremely angry and said, "What do you mean by this? You want nothing to do with me now after kissing me?" After saying this, she pounced over and pressed Baby Robbie on the roof. Baby Robbie covered his mouth in horror, his heartpletely in shambles. What the hell did Jenson do? He asked Jens toe here hoping that he would use his coldness to extinguish this she-devil''s passion toward him. How did it backfire?! Could it be that Jens simply could not escape the tigress'' clutches and was ultimately kissed by her instead? ''Oh no. Poor Jens.'' Baby Robbie hurriedly pushed Whitney away, and then sat on the roof while crossing his legs. He looked extremely smug when he said, "Ms. Cornelius, I have plenty of girlfriends. If you don''t mind being Girlfriend No. 14, of course, td be more than happy to ept you into my circle." Whitney was fuming so hard that her face turned pale. She raised his fist and started attacking Baby Robbie. "I didn''t expect you to be such a shameless person!" Baby Robbie was not one who would wait for his demise. He quickly jumped and started fighting with Whitney. Below the roof, Jenson was petrified upon hearing the fight between Whitney and Baby Robbie. He quickly got up from the bed while dragging his injured leg and leaped out the window. As he hid between a wall, he looked over at the two people on the roof from a distance away. Whitney''s martial arts skills were superb, extremely high-leveled for someone her age. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie''s moves were sly and unpredictable. At first nce, the two appeared evenly matched with each other. However, upon taking a closer look one could tell Whitney was reducing her strength when her attacks bit Baby Robbie. However, her strength was akin to a bomb when she struck other ces. It was causing big holes in the roof. As for Baby Robbie, he was merely on the defensive side while continuously threatening Whitney, f you don''tstop now, Ms. Cornelius, don''t me me for ying rough. My martial arts skills are extremely powerful. You''re certainly not my opponent." Whitney hated it the most when others looked down on herbat skills. She started attacking even fiercer. Jenson was contemting whether it would be better for him toe forward to mediate the situation or to sneak away? Ultimately, after watching them fight for quite some time and seeing how they were still showing consideration to one another, Jenson thought that it would be best to walk away. The exchange of identities between him and Baby Robbie was taboo inside a military academy, so it was better for him to be cautious. Hence, Jenson secretly left the academy. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie and Whitney continued their fight. "How many girlfriends do you actually have?!" Whitney yelled angrily. Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Baby Robbie replied cynically, "Only 13 as of now, but I won''t know how many more in the future." Seeing how shameless he was being, Whitney felt a stab in her heart. She took out her box of needles. She scattered them into the sky, and the silver needles flew toward Baby Robbie. "Oh, you''re being for real now?" Baby Robbie backed away in horror. He was so fast that he managed to evade the silver needles. Whitney was surprised by this. "Who taught you this martial arts skill? This wasn''t something that was taught in Legendary Youth Academy." Hearing the words ''Legendary Youth Academy'', Baby Robbie suddenly recalled something. Did Jens not study in Legendary Youth Academy for a few years in the past? Could the tigress have mistaken him as Jens? Baby Robbie immediately asked Whitney to halt." Stop! Stop! I''ll exin everything to you." Only then did Whitney retrieve her needles back. Baby Robbie slumped on the roof from fatigue. Whitney walked over to kick him a few times. "Don''t pretend to be dead now. Get up." Baby Robbie nced over at her and asked, "Say, what''s your rtionship with Jens?" Whitney widened her apricot eyes to look at him." Don''t you have an idea about what rtionship we share?" Baby Robbie muttered to himself secretly, ''I don''t know if Jens has a crush on the tigress, but I''m pretty sure the tigress likes Jens.'' Plus, he had no clue what Jens did to her to make her s o obsessed with him. He decided to ask Whitney instead. Baby Robbie patted the space next to him and said," Come here. Let''s have a chat." Whitney sat beside him and stared at him fiercely. "Spit it out." "I''m going to tell you something. This is a secret of mine so you can''t tell anyone about this,¡± said Baby Robbie mysteriously. "What kind of secret?" Whitney became intrigued. Baby Robbie spat out nonsense with an earnest expression, "Sigh. In truth, I have dissociative identity disorder so I have many personalities. Among them, the coldest and most quiet personality is named Jenson Ares, while the cheerful, lively, and talkative personality is me, Robert Ares." Whitney widened her eyes in surprise, slightly in disbelief when she asked, "Is that so?" Baby Robbie nodded at her dispiritedly. "So the matters that happened between you and Jenson, Robert has zero clue about it." Whitney ced a knife on Baby Robbie''s neck and said, "Well, change back then." Baby Robbie swallowed his saliva. "How on earth do I change back? I don''t even know when I''ll be switching personalities again." Whitney said, "I don''t believe you. You must have a method for switching." Baby Robbie took her knife away andforted her. "So, Ms. Conelius, as Robert, I truly have zero feelings for you. I don''t care how close you were with Jens, but please restrain yourself in front of me in the future. Unless you''re willing to be one of my girlfriends." Whitney kicked him and scoffed. "In your dreams." Baby Robbie said, "Then you should leave the academy." "Why on earth should I leave?" Whitney was extremely upset. "I traveled half the world to find Jens. I finally got to meet him again. Why should I give up?" "If Jens doesn''te out again in this lifetime, won''t you feel nothing but stifled when you look at me?" Whitney looked at Baby Robbie and said resolutely, "I managed to perfect my embroidery needles skills, so I can surely look for a way to kill you and release Jens." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. Were Whitney''s feelings for Jens so strong? Jens would not have feelings for her as well, right? For so many years, he had never heard Jens mention Whitney.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps he should see this to the very end and be a good person by helping Jens out so that Whitney wouldpletely give up on him. "Ms. Cornelius, although Jens and I share the same body, my preferences for girls arepletely different from his. He may like someone like you, but I have... zero feelings for you. I''ve made an agreement with Jens that we''d only have a girl whom both of us like to be our wife." Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Whitney''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean? Are you trying to reject me in Jens'' stead?" Her voice was filled with indignation. Baby Robbie felt slightly guilty and stammered, "I can''t make decisions for Jens, but I''m only giving you a friendly reminder here. If you insist on pursuing Jens, the consequences will be an endless amount of waiting." Whitney asked him with reddened eyes, "Tell me. How can I make Jense out to see me?" Baby Robbie showed a terrified look on his face and said, "We''re not meant to coexist, so if hees out, I''ll be gone. Why do you think I want him toe out?" Whitney gave it a thought and said as if she figured it out, "I got it! Perhaps every time you''re weak-willed, Jenson will be able toe out?" Baby Robbie actually felt what she said was extremely reasonable. When he was pondering whether he should nod his head to agree with her, Whitney drew out a small dagger and shed toward Baby Robbie''s hand with it. Baby Robbie panicked from being startled and yelled," What on earth do you think you''re doing?!" "When you''re injured, your will is naturally weakened. It''s just like when Jens was injured and was reced by you." Baby Robbie scrambled away from fear. "That''s not the case!" When he ran away, she started chasing after him Baby Robbie had no other option but to run in the direction of the student dormitory. Taking into ount her status as a teacher, Whitney did not dare to pursue him any further. Baby Robbie returned to the dormitory and sat on the chair. After drinking some water to get rid of the shock, he took his phone out and texted Jenson. [What the hell did you do to Ms. Cornelius?] Baby Robbie asked Jens. Jens replied: [I kissed her a little.] Baby Robbie stared at the text message and was unable to give a response for quite some time. [You kissed her? You''re deliberately trying to pull a prank on me, right, Jens?] Baby Robbie continuously hit his head against the desk, feeling incredibly helpless. Jens replied: [She''s your sister-inw, Robbie.] Baby Robbie rubbed his eyes at this text. ''Am I seeing this right?'' Jens'' incredibly straightforward text almost made him feel light-headed. [Did she coerce you into marrying her?] [Yeah.] Baby Robbie continued to hit the table with his forehead. [So you agreed to it just because she coerced you?] Robbie suddenly felt as if his clever, wise, and insightful big brother seemed rather stupid. Jens was silent for a moment. Then, he replied to Baby Robbie: [In the future, you''re not toy a finger on her.] Baby Robbie was dumbfounded upon seeing this text message.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Does Jens have feelings for her?'' [I admit that she''s incredibly pretty. But will you be able to control such a tough girl Baby Robbie felt that Jens and Whitney were both strong, hard-headed types of people. It would be difficult for either one of them to control the other. Jens replied: [She''s very gentle in front of me. I don''t have to control her.] Baby Robbie,"..." He simply could not imagine Whitney being gentle. Robbie: [Fine. Since it''s the girl that you like, I''ll just treat her like my sister-inw in the future. I''ll be respectful.] Jens: [Protect her for me.] Baby Robbie, Robbie: [Are you showing off your love here, Jens?] Jens: [Something like that.] Baby Robbie,"..." When Baby Robbie arrived at the bordering town, the first thing he did was summon the sisters to rescue Sis Thirteen together. Roxie said, "Robbie, those people are sinister and vicious. If we were to fight them in an upright and just manner, we''re truly not worthy enough opponents for them." Baby Robbie ?aid, "Who said anything about fighting them in an honorable manner? Monster said Ifel that we must fight evil with evil. the opponents are not being kind, we should be despicable. Just show your best skills and fight them. Keeping your own lives is the most important thing here." Baby Robbie''s words instantly made the girls recall the time they had spent in the military intelligence division. Since they were constantly walking on the tip of a de, they were willing to do anythingpletely unscrupulous to save their lives. OV Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 Due to Baby Robbie''s words, it was as if the girls were allowed to unleash the hunting nature within them and they quickly cheered happily. "We''ll take your word for it, Baby Robbie." In the middle of the night, Baby Robbie took the sisters out for a rescue mission. When they arrived at the suburbs, they werepletely surrounded by a group of fierce bandits. Roxie warned Baby Robbie, "Be careful. The other party uses poison." Baby Robbie smiled slyly. "Then let''s see whose poison is faster." As he spoke, Robbie took a candle out of his arms and lit it. Roxie and the others immediately covered their mouths and noses. The leader of the bandits on the opposite side sneered at them. "Do you think we''re afraid of your poison, Robert? The world''s most potent poison is with the military intelligence division. Most poisons that you''re able to purchase aren''t terrifying at all." Baby Robbie''s poison was actually a life-saving powder that Zetty had prepared for him. It was characterized as having fast speed, long duration, and deep toxicity levels. This form belonged to only their family. Baby Robbie believed that Zetty''s talent was absolutely extraordinary. The poisons the military intelligence division had ess to were all researched by quacks. Although their poisons were rare, they were still inferior whenpared to Baby Zetty''s. Hence, Baby Robbie was extremely confident in his poison. Baby Robbie looked at the leader and smiled while saying, "Then I''ll let you have a taste of how strong my poison actually is." Afterward, Robbie raised his finger and snapped it. He threw the candle and it exploded in an instant. When the fog cleared up, the bandits froze still in ce like puppets. Their facial expressions were incredibly stiff as if they were anesthetized. "That poison''s so powerful, Robbie! What kind of poison is it?" The sisters asked him cheerfully. "I don''t know. There''s no name for it just yet," said Baby Robbie. "Then let''s call it Zombie Powder. Don''t you think they look a little like zombies?" Roxie pointed at the bandits andughed. The leader scoffed at Baby Robbie dejectedly, "You truly are shameless, Robert Ares!" Damn it! He had been in this line of work for decades and no one had ever managed to poison him before. Hence, he selfproimed to be the most shameless murderer in the world. Unexpectedly, this brat broke his record. He was even more shameless than him! Baby Robbie said, "We''re all the same types of people. If you''re heartless, why should I be benevolent? Return Thirteenel to me and I''ll let all of you go." The leader could feel that his whole body had be frozen. His skin was numb with zero perception. He knew he had little chance of winning a fight against Baby Robbie. Hence, he said to Baby Robbie, "The young miss is in the clock tower behind you." Then, Baby Robbie took the sisters to the clock tower. Upon entering the tower, they were surrounded by even more bandits. Meanwhile, Thirteen was high-spiritedly sitting on the top seat right in the middle of the tower. She indeed looked like a leader of the group. "What do you mean by this, Thirteen?!" Roxie questioned Sis Thirteen angrily. "Are you truly going to take over the military intelligence division?" Thirteen replied, "Yes." Roxie was extremely disappointed in her. "How could you do this?" Baby Robbie went forth to stop Roxie from saying anything else. "Everyone has their own aspirations." Robbie walked toward Thirteen and asked, "Did they threaten you into this?" Thirteen looked at the distance between them. It was extremely close. If she were to attack, Baby Robbie would undoubtedly die right then. Then, Thirteen smiled while shaking her head. Baby Robbie said, "Remember that I''ll always be your big brother. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, make sure toe to me for help." After saying these words, Baby Robbie turned around and left. Suddenly, Thirteen reached out to grab his hand. Baby Robbie turned around and Thirteen said to him, "Big Brother, I''ll always be your Sis Thirteen. I''ll always serve you." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded at her words.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sisters started cheering. "It turns out Thirteen was nning on handing this branch of military intelligence division over to Baby Robbie." Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 Thirteen said, "I''ll have to seek for the rest of the sisters'' help in subduing these disobedient underlings." Roxie chuckled. "No problem at all." At the same time. Jens had returned to Imperial Capital and was back in Tourmaline Estate. Thinking that Baby Zetty would be leaving to a faraway ce in the next few days, Jens became more eager to head home. However, he was still a step toote. The servants at home told him that Baby Zetty and Finn had left that same morning. Jens was incredibly dejected over not being able to send them off. He looked up at the blue sky and white clouds above his head before silently giving his blessings to Zetty and Finn. "I hope you''ll fly high and free, Baby Zetty. Right above the clouds, an airne was traveling smoothly. Baby Zetty''s eyes flushed red. She was silently looking out of the airne window, and tears could not stop streaming down her cheeks. The person next to her was the ever so handsome yet cold Finn. He reached out to hold Baby Zetty''s small hand tightly. As he lovingly looked at Baby Zetty, he knew that from this moment onward, this girl would belong to himpletely. Moreover, he would be shouldering the task of protecting her and giving her happiness. "Don''t be sad, Zetty. I promise you that whenever the rumors die down, I''ll take you straight back to Imperial Capital." Baby Zetty stared at Finn nkly. "When will that be?" Finn replied, "Very soon." Baby Zetty leaned her head on Finn''s shoulder and said dejectedly, "You must take good care of yourself in the future, Brother Finn. I want you to live a long life and stay with me forever." Finn held onto Baby Zetty tightly in his arm. At this moment, the passenger in front stood up and nced behind him. His gaze swept across Zetty''s stunning face and ultimately fell on Finn''s, leaving him slightly startled. Finn quickly let go of Baby Zetty. He sat still, somewhat afraid to look at her. He was afraid that whenever he was with the youthful Baby Zetty, others would misunderstand that they were a pair of father and daughter. Baby Zetty looked at him with discontentment before shoving herself back into his arms. She held onto his thin waist tightly with both of her hands. Finn was stunned by this. He looked down to look at Baby Zetty and saw her tearful eyes looking at him aggrievedly. Finn feltpletely helpless. Out of pity, he lowered his hands and gently stroked her hair. "Why don''t you sit up, Zetty? Hmm?" He tried coaxing her. After all, if she were to lie down on hisp like this, this action was simply too flirtatious and it was difficult for Finn to resist such temptation. Baby Zetty insisted anyway and said, "Ho." Finn''s ears began to flush red. "Please, Zetty," he whispered to her for mercy. Baby Zetty probably realized the reason for Brother Finn''s embarrassment and chuckled yfully. Then, she tapped on a certain acupuncture point and Finn immediately felt as if his whole bodyAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. had been sshed by a bucket of ice water. He immediately felt cold and the physical difort disappeared in an instant. His handsome face appeared petrified. If this brat treated him in this manner in the future, would he not be extremely pitiful? Baby Zetty suddenly wrapped her hands around his neck and gave him a peck on the lips. "Don''t worry, t won''t do this to you next time. But you''ll have to control yourself in public from now on." Finn picked her up and sat her back down on the seat next to him. Baby Zetty started giggling out loud. Finn lowered his voice to reprimand her, "I told you that before you turn 20, I''ll continue to treat you as a child. I don''t want to see any more of that behavior." Baby Zetty murmured, ¡°Isn''t that too long of a childhood?" Finn,"..." Baby Zetty affectionately grabbed his hand and flirted. "Okay, okay. I promise you that I won''t break the rules in the future.¡± Then, Finn showed a relieved expression on his face. Nheless, Baby Zetty held his face again and kissed him unexpectedly. Finn continued to be petrified. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 Baby Zetty felt amused looking at the embarrassed Finn. Although Finn was not young and had his fair share o f experience in dating, he still had no idea how to deal with Baby Zetty''s provocation toward him. He was more like an inexperienced big boy. When Baby Zetty leaned over again, Finn immediately tapped her acupuncture point and Baby Zetty was instantly paralyzed. Finncently looked at Baby Zetty, who finally settled down obediently, and said, "I''m not someone you can easily mess around with." Baby Zetty pursed her lips with an aggrieved expression on her face. She even deliberately squeezed out a couple of crocodile tears and made herself seem extremely pitiful. Finn''s heart began to soften for her. After all, he was the only person Baby Zetty could rely on in the future. If he were to bully her, she would live a rather dejected life. Finn wrapped his hand around her shoulder with one hand and pulled her into his arms. He made himself ovee those senses of propriety, justice, integrity, and honor. Then, he silently warned himself in his heart, ''As long as I don''t stay in the same room with her, cuddling should be fine.'' Baby Zetty''s eyes shone brightly. It was her n to break down Finn''s defensive wall little by little so that they could live shameless and unbashful lives even sooner. After the nended, Baby Zetty looked over at the unfamiliarnd and could not help but feel sad. "It doesn''t look very fun here," she said in disappointment. Finn looked at her and knew that she was someone who would easily get homesick. He patiently coaxed her. "Baby Zetty, I''ll be your parent, your brother, and your friend in the future. If there''s something bothering you, make sure you share it with me." Baby Zetty hugged him and sobbed. "I miss my daddy, mommy, and brothers already." Finn''s face sank slightly. He had to find a way to ovee her homesickness. After giving it a thought, he lifted her chin and as if possessed by something, he kissed her forehead. "Are you feeling any better?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty shook her head in a daze. Then, she pointed at her lips and said, "Why don''t you test it out over here?" "I''ll take you out for a good meal." Finn avoided the topic. When Zetty heard that there was food, her sorrowful mood improved slightly. They walked over to a street filled with food stalls. When Zetty saw all kinds of food everywhere, she wanted to give everything a tastet However, since they had to live frugally, she chose only a single dish. swne Finn took the initiative to choose more snacks that Zetty had been eyeing for quite some time. Baby Zetty looked at them and said, "We can''t eat so much, Brother Finn. It''s too wasteful." Finn rubbed her head and said, "If the girl I love has to worry about the money in our pockets when she sees food, that means I''ve failed to fulfill my obligations. Don''t worry and eat up. I''ll make money to support us." Zetty widened her eyes and asked, "Will you go out and look for a job?" Finn said, "I only need aptop to make money." "Woah, that''s amazing," said Zetty with envy in her tone. Nheless, facts had proven that no matter how much money Finn could earn, Zetty still managed to spend all of it. She was always giving out medicine to the poor people around them. Whenever they were short of money, Baby Zetty would look at Finn apologetically and say, "I''m sorry, Finn. I used up our money again. I''ll restrain myself next time." Finn smiled and said, "I should be the one who''s sorry. I''m earning too little. It seems like I have to start working harder." Baby Zetty felt sorry for Finn. "But I don''t want you to work so hard." In the end, Zetty became more shrewd and learned to rob the rich in order to help the poor. The consultation fee for the wealthy would be incredibly expensive. Yet, there would be no consultation fee for the poor and they would be given medicine for free. Of course, this sometimes offended the wealthy and unkind people. However, whenever they tried to cause trouble for Baby Zetty, Finn would use brute force to drive these people away. Over time, Baby Zetty''s reputation started spreading far and wide. Hence, it could be said that she and Finn were leading happy lives. Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Baby Robbie took Sis Thirteen back to the military academy. Since she was not willing to reveal her whereabouts when she was absent from school, she was severely punished by the instructor for deliberate absenteeism. The military academy had always imposed strict penalties on undisciplined students. Sis Thirteen had to fast for a day and runps on the field for the entire day. Baby Robbie felt sorry for Sis Thirteen. He took the initiative to stand forth and ept the punishment for her. "Sir, I''m willing to receive double the punishment in her stead. Please exempt her from getting punished, Sir." Sis Thirteen was grateful to Baby Robbie for protecting her, but she was also someone who could own up to her mistakes. She immediately stopped Baby Robbie, "Robbie, I can do-" Baby Robbie merely shot her a look that could not be conveyed in words and stopped her from speaking further. Sis Thirteen realized that with Baby Robbie''s brain, he could easily deal with any kind of punishment. Then, she resentfully pursed her lips. Whitney nced at the looks they exchanged with their eyes and squeezed her fists unconsciously. She retorted at Baby Robbie with a gloomy look on her face, "No way." Baby Robbie cursed in his heart, ''This Tigress ispletely inhumane. Why on earth did Jens choose this person as our sister-inw? ''Hmph, I ought to tear them apart sooner orter.'' Baby Robbie asked, "Why not, Ms. Cornelius?" "There''s no such thing as epting a punishment on behalf of others in the academy''s regtions." Whitney refused decisively. Baby Robbie made a specious argument. "But the academy''s rules also didn''t state that one can''t be punished on behalf of others!" Whitney,"..." The academy''s rules and regtions would not be so exhaustive as to include such a superficial argument i nit. Whitney did not like the fact that ''Jenson'' was showing his gentlemanly side to other girls. After thinking about it, she simply punished Baby Robbie as well and said, "Robert Ares, since you''re talking back to your teacher during ss, stay put and fast with her for one day. You''ll runps on the field for the whole day too." Baby Robbie red at Whitney in disbelief. "Are you using your position to avenge private matters?" Whitney raised her face proudly. "So what of it?" Baby Robbie angrily scoffed. "I''mining about you to the dean..." Whitney ced her hands on her waist and snarled back while frowning. "Do you think I''m just dying to keep this job?" If it were not for this brat, she would not havee to this desertednd in the first ce. Plus, she would not be taking up some nuisance job as a teacher. She had zero freedom here. Looking at Baby Robbie, the thankless ingrate, Whitney was so angry she wanted to give him a violent beating. She scoffed. "Robert Ares, talking back to your teacher again and zero respect for ove superiority. You''ll have to fast for two days and runps for two days as well." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''re being too much, Whitney-" Baby Robbie said angrily. "Three days of fasting," said Whitney. Baby Robbie Still wanted to say something else, but Roxie immediately covered his mouth. She was afraid that he would be Ms. Cornelius'' lunch if he kept his mouth running and angered her further. "Dismiss." Whitney was afraid that this guy would provoke her endlessly and she would end up having to reprimand him more severely. Hence, she could not wait any longer to dismiss the other students. Ultimately, only Sis Thirteen and Baby Robbie were left on the field. Sis Thirteen was someone who was able to endure what ordinary people could not. She immediately epted the punishment and started running on the track. Baby Robbie and Whitney met each other''s gaze, and the look in their eyes was as sharp as swords. "You''re insulting the morality of a teacher," he scolded angrily. Whitney noticed that the little brat was vexed by her, so she smiled at him instead. "You''re right. I am targeting you. If you dare to show any courtesy to other girls in the future, I''ll continue to punish you." "Are you sick in the head? What''s it to you if I treat other girls kindly?" "You kissed me so you have to take responsibility." Baby Robbie, Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 Baby Robbie was dilly-dallying as he refused to ept punishment. Whitney grew frustrated from this and raised her fist tond it in front of him while warning him, "Are you still not going to run?" Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at her. "I''m a mighty and unbending person. No matter how much you threaten me, it''s useless." Whitney smiled slyly. "So you''re not running? I might as well start beating your face up and turn you into a pig head. Let''s see how you''ll try to pick up any girls in the future." Baby Robbie stepped back and pointed at Whitney angrily. "You''re the vilest woman!" In a fit of anger, Whitney waved her fist at Baby Robbie as fiercely as a tiger. The speed was as fast as lightning, and Baby Robbie was stunned on the spot. Yet, his honey-like tongue saved him at the critical moment. "Sister-inw!" Whitney''s fist stopped one millimeter away from his nose, and she asked in surprise, "What did you just call me?" Baby Robbie moved her fist away and said with a smile, "To tell you the truth, I''m not Jenson." Whitney was baffled at this. "Then who are you?" At this moment, Whitney examined Baby Robbie all over only to realize that there were slight discrepancies between this brat in front of him and Jens. The outer corners of this kid''s eyes were raised slightly more and he was born with a smiling face. This was quite in line with his chattiness and amiable characteristics. As for Jens, he was colder andposed with deep unfathomable eyes. Baby Robbie looked at Whitney and smiled. "You''re not a dunce, are you? My name''s Robert Ares." Whitney was immensely dumbfounded at the moment. "I thought that Jens was just a nickname and Robert i s your actual birth name. I never expected the two of you to be two different people." Robert chuckled at her words. If Jens heard that Whitney thought his name was a nickname, his face would probably turn incredibly gloomy. Whitney suddenly widened her eyes. "Wait, so the part about you having dissociative identity disorder was a lie?" Baby Robbie nodded. "Then where''s my Jens?" Whitney asked. "I don''t know if I''m supposed to tell you," said Baby Robbie in a low voice. Whitney clenched her fists again. Her voice was sweet and pleasant, but it was wrapped in ice when she said, "Since you brothers look so alike, recognized the wrong person. So how about I ruin your face? It''ll be easier to tell you apart in the future." Baby Robbie covered his face and looked at the shedevil in fear. "You''re going to hit me? Even my brother doesn''t hit me. If youy a finger on me, my brother will dump you. Upon hearing this, Whitney lowered her fists resentfully. Since she could not use force, she might as well try to be kind. She hooked her arm around Baby Robbie''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Robbie, as long as you tell me your brother''s whereabouts, I won''t punish you anymore in the future. Which girl do you fancy? I''ll help you get her. How about it?" Baby Robbie looked at Whitney, who was suddenly gentle and considerate. He touched her forehead, "Are you sick, Ms. Cornelius? You''re much more suitable as a tigress." Whitney smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t lose my temper with you anymore. After all, we''ll be a family in the future. Since Jens loves his little brother so much, then I''ll love you as a brother too." Baby Robbie''s handsome face started twitching violently. She was losing herself because of love. How much did she love Jens exactly? "Do you like my brother?" "Of course. When I was in Legendary Youth Academy, I fell for him the moment Iid my eyes on him. After so many years, I''ve been living only for Jens." Baby Robbie shook his head. "Jens probably doesn''t like a girl who humbles herself to this extent because of love, right?" Whitney said, "In any case, I cultivated my skill with embroidery needles into the world''s number one hidden weapon for him. I don''t 1.neThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. believe that as someone with my ingenuity and perseverance,bwon''t be able to get Jens." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. Was there any corrtion between love and one''s character? Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 After learning about the rtionship between Baby Robbie and Jens, Whitney looked at Baby Robbie again. She thought he was indeed pleasing to the eye now. His dashingness, chattiness, and flirtiness were just perfectly right. "Baby Robbie, since you''re my little brother now too, then Sis Whitney won''t punish you anymore." When Whitney was so openly covering up for him, it made Baby Robbie a little speechless. Baby Robbie pointed at Sis Thirteen, who was running in the distance, and asked cautiously, "Then, may I take my sister over there with me?" Whitney teased. "So, you like her?" Baby Robbie nodded. Whitney said, "Well since it''s someone you like, then she could be my sister-inw in the future. Alright, take her away too." Afterward, Whitney ced her hands on her back and hopped away like a happy child. Baby Robbie looked over at Whitney, who had suddenly be reasonable and considerate. He was petrified as he remained rooted in ce. "Is the magic of love this amazing?" Sis Thirteen ran toward Baby Robbie and asked curiously, "Why''d she leave?" Baby Robbie said, "Thirteen, I think our lives will get better in the future." Sis Thirteen looked at Baby Robbie suspiciously, her expression gradually bing unhappy as she asked, "Did you sell yourself off to her, Robbie?" Baby Robbie said, "Nonsense. I merely sold Jens to her." Sis Thirteen widened her mouth in horror. "Will Jens agree to this?" Baby Robbie said, "I think he might agree. If there''s a beautiful girl who can ovee difficulties like this and love me so persistently, I don''t think I''ll be able to resist this kind of love." Sis Thirteen asked in surprise, "So she and Jens knew each other from the beginning?" Baby Robbie nodded. The intelligent Thirteen immediately realized the truth. "So the reason she was so infatuated and love-struck with you before was that she had mistaken you as Jens?" Baby Robbie nodded again. Thirteen chirpily said, "So she''s our sister-inw? I have to tell the other sisters the good news after carrying out my punishment." Baby Robbie pulled her away while saying, "Why are you still running? Our sister-inw isn''t punishing us anymore." Sis Thirteen was baffled. "Is this a love me, love my dog situation?" Then, Thirteen said, "I can tell that she really likes Jens. But does Jens like her hack?" Baby Robbie said, "That should be the case. Jens has always been mature. He has always known what he wanted and what he liked since he was a child." Sis Thirteen happily returned to the dormitory and told the other sisters the exciting news. "Sisters, I have... very joyous news to tell all of you." When the sisters saw Thirteen, they asked her curiously, "Why are you back already? Weren''t you being punished? If Tigress Cornelius finds out about this, your life will be miserable." Sis Thirteen gulped down a cup of water before saying, "I''m here to tell you that Ms. Cornelius will no longer be giving us a hard time in the future." "Why''s that?" Roxie asked curiously. "It''s because she wants to be our sister-inw." sisters All of the sisters made a ''tsk'' sound altogether. Roxie said, "It''s not a secret that she likes Robbie. Thirteen, don''t get any more favors from her in the future because Robbie and her will never be together." Thirteen smiled and said, "You''re wrong there. The person that Met Cornelius likes isn''t Robbie but Jens. She was being nice to Robbie because she mistook him for Jens." All of the sisters were dumbfounded. "Is that truly the case?" Then, all of them breathed a sigh of relief. One by one, they copsed onto their beds and said," That''s fantastic. The Tigress will no longer be targeting us in the future."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sis Thirteen looked at the relieved expressions on the sisters'' faces and asked, "Since Jens has someone he likes now, I wonder who Robbie fancies?" Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 The sisters suddenly became silent upon hearing the words from Thirteen''s mouth. They truly had no clue who Baby Robbie liked, but each of them had a special type of affection for Baby Robbie. Perhaps it was gratefulness as they were thankful to Baby Robbie for giving them the warmth of the scorching sun during the coldest years of their lives, allowing them to experience what it was like having loved ones. After all, life and death was the mostmon thing in the military intelligence division. No one batted an eyelid toward another person''s fate. However, Baby Robbie would care about them and protect them. Perhaps it was the deep friendship they shared from getting along for a long time. They had morphed themselves into each other''s lives and were each indispensable. Their bonds were akin to blood, skin, and bones inside a body. Since they had been working together for a long time, they had be dependent o n each other and merely coexisted as a whole. Perhaps it was even from the affection of living under the same roof. It could also be the sort of admiration for each other''s excellence during such a confusing period of puberty. In any case, they could not clearly tell what sort of sentiment it was but they knew that they loved Baby Robbie very much and were unwilling to leave him. At this moment, Sis Six, Roxie,mented emotionally, "I know that we''re all not willing to leave Baby Robbie since all of us like him. But we must understand that he''s different from us. We''re killers, and our hearts are cold. No matter how much our adoptive father and mother want us to be ordinary people, we can still revert to being cold-blooded killers when we''re thrown into a cruel environment. Baby Robbie''s different from us. Even from the day he became a killer, he resisted it and had always longed to be an ordinary person. An ordinary person will want to start a family, so he''ll definitely find a girl he likes in the future, marry her, and have children." When Roxie was saying this, she looked at the bewildered sisters with a wistful look. She continued with a wry smile, "I know that all of you are reluctant to leave his side, and so am I. But if we love him, we should respect his choice. Right?" All of the sisters nodded. At this moment, Thirteen said, "Sis Six is right. Even if Robbie were to fall for any of you in the future, I hope that the other sisters can give them their blessings." The sisters obviously had a hard time epting that Baby Robbie was not one of them. All of them bowed their heads. They were feeling sorrowful and refused to speak. On top of the roof, Baby Robbie could not help but chuckle as he looked at the sisters who had tears in their eyes and their heartbroken appearance. Then, he mischievously took out a handful of peanuts, threw them from the uncovered tiles, and hit everyone on the knees. "There''s an assassin." The sisters knelt on the ground andAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. became more alert. Then, one one, Whey got up again, grabbed the and jumped onto the roof. However, what they saw was Baby Robbie lying on the roof leisurely using his arms as pillows. His legs were crossed and he chuckled while saying, "Haha, I found out what you girls have been thinking." "What is it?" Sis Six asked embarrassedly. Baby Robbie pointed at each girl. "You, you, and you..." When he pointed at Sis Thirteen, he vel consciously put his hand down. "All of you want to be my wives? "Hmm. Since you bunch look quite good and are able to protect me, I can get myself a bunch of wives. How about it?" The sisters were all annoyed by his shamelessness, and every one of them raised their fists, wanting to beat him up. "Dream on, Robbie. We''re not going to marry you." "Exactly. Plus, you want to get yourself a bunch of wives? As if!" Baby Robbie sat up and rolled his eyes at them. "What hypocrites. You girls clearly like me.'' The sisters flushed with shame. Sis Thirteen probably knew that since she was somewhat rted to Baby Robbie, she was the only one who had zero thoughts about him. Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 Thirteen remarkably kept herself clear-headed and asked Baby Robbie, "What are you doing here at thiste hour, Robbie?" Baby Robbie restrained his unruly expression and became serious once more. He said, "Tonight, we''re making a sneak attack on those sons of batches from the military intelligence division. Otherwise, letting them stay alongside us will make them a ticking time bomb. Something will happen sooner orter." Roxie''s face was solemn. "Robbie''s right. They came to the bordering town for us, so if we don''t get rid of them, we''ll be in danger at any time." The sisters reached a consensus. "Okay." At night, there was a new moon and the stars were sparse. Baby Robbie and the sisters wore dark clothes, swiftly moving through the night. They arrived at the farms in the suburbs. Just when Robbie was about to act, Roxie suddenly held his hand. When Baby Robbie turned to look at her, he noticed Roxie smiling at him. The young girl had an exceptionally well-developed figure from doing sports and she was incredibly graceful and charming. Baby Robbie was slightly startled. "What is it, Sis Six?" Baby Robbie was clearly somewhat embarrassed from being grabbed so intimately by Roxie. Roxie said, "It''s too dangerous for you to go in alone, Robbie. I''ll go in with you." Of course, Baby Robbie knew very well what kind of enemy they were facing. These people were a group of demons. Hence, he did not want the sisters to take the risk with him because of this. He said to her, "You can cover me from outside. I can g o in alone." Afterward, he let go of Sis Six''s hand, then swiftly jumped forward before disappearing into the bush. Roxie looked at the quiet jungle around her and ultimately recovered her senses. She silently cursed out, "How can I cover you from here?!" As she was worried about Baby Robbie, she quickly followed him in. Baby Robbie entered the house of a farmer. This ce was supposed to be a happy ce and home for a family, but after the family was killed by the remnants of the military intelligence division, they soon upied this ce.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was quite familiar with theyout of the houses made of reinforced concrete in the city. However, in the courtyard house of a farmer, each house seems to have only one doorway. After entering the doorway, it was tantamount to entering a deadend which was not conducive for defending himself o r escaping. With the help of the moonlight, he arrived at a bed inside a room. He saw a woman lying on the bed with disheveled hair. Her eyes appeared dim, and the parts of her body that were not covered by the nket were all bare. Baby Robbie might be young, but he could guess what had happened here. He immediately became furious." Animals!" Thedy called out to him for help, "Please... save me." Baby Robbie said, "Put your clothes on. I''ll take you away from here." The woman shook her head, tears streaming down her eyes. Baby Robbie widened his eyes, somewhat confused by the situation. At this moment, Roxie ran in and witnessed the situation. She said fo after getting defiled." fraid she can''t get u Baby Robbie was even angrier. "Sis Six, will you help put her clothes on? I''ll carry her out." Roxie looked at Baby Robbie with a look of deep concern on her face. Back in the military intelligence division the first lifesaving criterio received was to never bo Roxie tenderhearted. Baby Robbie was viting the prohibition. "We can''t, Robbie. What if she''s..." "She''s my wife. Please help her out." A low voice suddenly came from the corner, Baby Robbie and Roxie discovered that a man was tied to a stool in the corner. His legs were cut, and his eyes were gouged out. It was extremely devastating. Baby Robbie clenched his fists and trembled with anger. "Those scumbags are too vile. How could they hurt these innocent vigers?" Roxie was quite apassionate girl too. She immediately dressed the woman and said, "I''ll carry her out." Even if there were any danger, she would be the one to suffer it for Baby Robbie. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 Roxie lifted the woman up while Baby Robbie took ast nce at the man in the corner. He noticed that the corners of the man''s lips were slightly raised. Baby Robbie suddenly felt something was amiss and yelled, "Put her down!" However, it was toote as the woman had pointed the gun at Roxie''s temple. "Robbie." Roxie said dejectedly, "We fell into a trap." The man sneered, "Lil Monster, I heard that you''re as cunning as a fox and you''re the only S-level agent in the military intelligence division. But in my point of view, you''re way too feminine. How can such an agent be worthy of being an S-level agent?" Baby Robbie''s eyes wandered between the man and the woman. He finally said to the woman, "Don''t you want my life? Let''s switch instead. Let her go and I''ll be your hostage." The woman looked at the man, asking him for his opinion. At this moment, Baby Robbie quickly took out a marble from his cuff and flicked it on the woman''s wrist that was holding the gun. The woman let go of the gun due to the sharp pain. Roxie''s eyes and hands reacted swiftly. She nimbly escaped by going under the woman''s crotch. Then, a gunshot sounded. The man looked at this scene in amazement and pped his hands as he praised. "What a well-coordinated pair. Robert is audacious and scrupulous while Roxie is quick to react. The two of you are a match made in heaven." The man stood up quietly after speaking and shook his bloody leg. Under the moonlight, his legs kept oozing ck liquid. He must have injured his legs to make it appear realistic. "I''ve been dying to have a go with you, Robert. We''re both S-level agents but you''re the legendary myth of the military intelligence division. I''m not convinced by those stories." Once the man was done talking, he kicked the air and some powder started floating about. Baby Robbie turned around and held his breath, then pushed out with his palm. He swept the powder back toward the man. Then, Roxie also started fighting with the woman. The man thought that the battle was within his grasp. He thought that Robbie and Roxie were evenly matched with him and his partner He assumed that he would win because of his experience, and besides, they still had plenty of support. Soon, however, he found out that he was wrong. Along with the sound of gunshot earlier, the other military intelligence sisters were quickly summoned and they held off the man''s support. Meanwhile, he was not at all Baby Robbie''s opponent. Baby Robbie''s limb movements were superb, and his skills were extremely strange. Coupled with the fact that the man had injured his legs in order to trick them, he was soon at a disadvantage. The man started searching for another way and used poison. Nheless, Baby Robbie seemed to have seen through his little tricks and before the man could use the poison, Baby Robbie took the lead and took poisonous powder gut of nowhere. He presented it in front of the man. After letting out a small huff, the poisonous powder in the palm of his hand went into the man''s nose. The man soon discovered that he could barely move. Baby Robbie looked at him proudly. "Don''t use such a shameless trick on me. If I be shameless, no one else in this world can top me."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Roxie fought with the woman for a long time, but with the current state of her physical strength, she was soon unable to endure it. Roxie felt incredibly exhausted and thought that it had beenpletely irrational to stop practicing martial arts for several years. Roxie''sbat skills had never been the best, and she also hated being a killer. Hence, she soon fell into a disadvantage when she met a strong opponent. Baby Robbie had to go forth and give her a hand. He grabbed the poisonous powder and patted the woman on the shoulder. When the woman turned around, she could not move a limb all of a sudden. When Baby Robbie and Roxie ran out, they discovered that the sisters had been kidnapped by the group of bandits. They each looked at Baby Robbie pitifully. "God, this is embarrassing." Baby Robbie covered his face in shame. "We haven''t been practicing for several years!" Lil Ten said bluntly. "That''s true. Mommy and Daddy wanted to raise you girls as ordinary people, after all. You girls ought to head back and start practicing again," said Baby Robbie. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 "Long time no see, Monster. I trust you''ve been well since west met." Suddenly, a clear voice sounded out from the side. Baby Robbie followed the direction where the voice came from and saw a familiar face-his adoptive father Monster''s assistant. This person''s thoughts were deep and unfathomable. Baby Robbie quickly sensed that the situation was unfavorable. Sure enough, the next second, many bandits walked out of other rooms and surrounded Baby Robbie and the others. "Monster, it''s impossible for you to escape. You''re just waiting to be captured here. I''ll be taking you lot back to the Thirteen Division to be punished." Baby Robbie smiled and said, "In that case, why don''t we bet on it? If I can''t escape today, I''ll listen to you. But if I can break free today, all of you will all have to listen to my instructions." A malevolent expression appeared on the man''s face. He was certain that Baby Robbie could not escape them. "Alright, if you bet on it, you pay for it." Suddenly all the bandits flocked over to Baby Robbie. Roxie''s eyes were filled with anxiety. She suddenly shielded Baby Robbie behind her and said to him, "Go, Robbie. I''ll deal with them." Roxie''s behavior angered the man, and the man raised his hand while letting out a terrifying roar, "I only need Monster. Kill the rest of the girls." Once he gave the order, Roxie was struck by a hidden weapon and blood started gushing out of her arm. Baby Robbie was horrified as he ced Roxie in his arms, saying, "Since they won''t kill me, you don''t have to do such a thing for me. Rest aside, I''ll deal with them." Among the sisters, Roxie was the person who kept her light under a bushel and was also the person who could read others'' intentions the best. She shook her head despite the pain and said, "You''re wrong, Robbie. You''re the only person he''ll kill, not us. You have to believe me. If you don''t run away, you''ll die today... Ah H Perhaps Roxie had guessed it right as the man quickly flew into a rage out of humiliation and a hidden weapon flew over, hitting Roxie''s knee. It made her kneel on the ground immediately. Baby Robbie roared. "You asked for it!" He leaped over with flushed eyes and fought with those bandits. However, there were too many bandits and they quickly flocked around Baby Robbie. He used poison to paralyze the bandits surrounding him, but since the was a limited amount of poisonous powder, he could not use it wantonly. The sisters watched Baby Robbie very anxiously, their hearts feeling tight from worrying over him. While Roxie was sitting on the ground, she wisely observed the whole situation, only to see that Thirteen''s expression was particrly stiff. Roxie was secretly horrified, and shock shed in her heart. Past events were resurfacing one at a time. Thirteen was Monster''s child. She had always been habitually silent, hiding her enigmatic and impossible- to-predict martial arts. Roxie felt that Sis Thirteen was the deepest and most unfathomable person here. Nheless, she hoped that Angeline had truly enlightened her so that Thirteen would repent and make a fresh start. Baby Robbie fought with them for quite some time. Many of the bandits fell moaning on the ground The man looked at Baby Robbie''s weird martial arts that were seemingly gentle but powerful. His pupils suddenly contracted. The entire Thirteen Division was probably not Robbie''s opponent. He could only take another approach. The man took a pistol out of his arms and fired several shots in Robbie''s direction.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was agile and sessfully dodged the bullets. However, the bullets exploded and filled the air with a thick fog. "The smoke is poisonous, Baby Robbie!" Robbie had inhaled some of the smoke and suddenly felt dizzy. His body became extremely heavy. At this time, the bandits rushed over and aimed their weapons at Baby Robbie. In the nick of time, there was a loud roaring in the air. "I''m here, Robbie!" Embroidery needles came raining down from all over the sky akin to big heavy snowfall. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Whitney was wearing a zing red windbreaker as she fell straight from the sky, looking as, if not more, dashing and heroic than any male hero in the world. In an instant, the gangsters who besieged Baby Robbie toppled to the ground. "Woah, Ms. Cornelius is amazing," Lil Ten eximed in astonishment. Whitney smiled brightly at Lil Ten and corrected her. " Remember now, call me ''Sis-inw'' in the future. I''m Jens'' girlfriend after all." Cough... The sisters were all speechless. Looking at the gangsters who fell to the ground, Baby Robbie asked Whitney in surprise, "How did you do that?" Whitney proudly announced, "The embroidery needles are poisonous." Baby Robbie gave Whitney a thumbs up and said, "Our mighty Sis-inw!" This was Baby Robbie''s heartfelt acknowledgment toward Whitney, and she was sincerely happy about it. At this moment, the man noticed that the situation was not in his favor. When he was about to flee, Baby Robbie ridiculed him by saying, "So you still have some awareness, after all? You know that you''re not a good enough opponent for me. Thinking of running away, huh? Not a chance." The man looked at Baby Robbie in a predicament and asked, "What do you want?" "Since I bet on it, I''m paying for it," said Baby Robbie. The man put on a face as if he would rather die than surrender and scoffed. "I''ll only be loyal to your master in my entire lifetime. If you want me to start being loyal to you, it''s impossible." After speaking, the man took out his pistol and shot his own temple.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lil Thirteen looked at the man in horror and shouted a t the top of her lungs, "Uncle Jeff!" She dashed over and held her dying Uncle Jeff. He started reprimanding Lil Thirteen, "You... You''re... Monster''s... biological daughter. How could you... betray him?" Lil Thirteen cried out, "I just want to live the life of an ordinary person." Uncle Jeff shook his head in disappointment, and finally heaved out hisst breath. The other sisters flocked toward Roxie, and they helped the injured Roxie up. Her face was incredibly pale as she grimaced in pain, "There''s poison in the wound." Baby Robbie''s face turned white when he heard this. He held up the dead Uncle Jeff and tried to shake him up, wanting to ask for an antidote. However, Uncle Jeff would not wake up anymore. Baby Robbie tried searching Jeff''s body, but Lil Thirteen stopped him. "Stop searching, Robbie. The poison they used on Sis Six is the military intelligence division''s Incurable Poison." Baby Robbie''s heart sank instantly He crawled over to Roxie and ced her in his arms whileforting her. "You have to hold on, Roxie. find a way to get you a cure." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Roxie nced over at Sis Thirteen briefly and smiled while replying to Robbie, "Don''t be sad, Baby Robbie. Even if I don''t make it, I''ll die without any regrets. "When I was back in the military intelligence division, I dreamed of being able to escape from that ce and live the life of an ordinary person. God has fulfilled my wish, and I''m immensely grateful to Him." Baby Robbie held Roxie tightly with tears welling up in his bloodshot eyes. Roxie looked at the grieving and inconsble Baby Robbie with a smile. She liked Baby Robbie, and it was the kind of like that a woman felt toward a man. Although she had hidden this feeling deep in her heart, she was still content seeing Robbie distressed over her while receiving such care from him. "Don''t be sad, Robbie." Roxie''splexion appeared paler by the second. Baby Robbiemanded her, "You can''t die! I won''t allow you to die!" The other sisters were all wiping their tears beside them. Only Lil Thirteen was staring at her Uncle Jeff in a daze. Uncle Jeff was the person who raised her. Since he hadmitted suicide in front of her, his purpose was clear he would rather die than have Robbie as their leader. Lil Thirteen felt immensely conflicted and was in suffering as if her soul was being torn apart. When Baby Robbie angrily decided to hand over the gangsters to the police, Lil Thirteen strongly protested. "Please let them go, Robbie." Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 Baby Robbie looked at Lil Thirteen''s reluctance in giving up on the group of gangsters and sighed," Thirteen, I''m willing to let them off the hook this time for your sake. However, I hope you''ll keep them on a tight leash and never allow them tomit any crimes again, or I won''t be so lenient the next time." Lil Thirteen nodded gratefully. "Yes. I understand." Sis Five angrily chimed in, "Why on earth should we let them go? They hurt our Roxie." The atmosphere suddenly became silent. All of the other sisters did not speak up. Lil Thirteen''s standpoint had clearly deviated from her other sisters''. Everyone else hade to a consensus that her way of handling the matter was inappropriate. However, when the other sisters were tending to Roxie''s wound, they also thought of how young and innocent Lil Thirteen was. They certainly did not wish to break off any rtions with each other until it was thest option. At this moment, Whitney came over to Roxie to check on her injuries and said to Baby Robbie, "Don''t worry, this poison is curable. Let''s first carry Roxie back to my dormitory." Baby Robbie was overjoyed when he heard this. He carried Roxie on his back and followed Whitney from behind. Then, he began to tter his sister- inw. "Sis -inw, your embroidery needles are really powerful. When you pair those needles with poison, you alone can stop thousands of troops. Can you teach me this skill?" The other sisters were ndering him in their hearts. Those flying needles were Ms. Cornelius'' personal secret skills. Why would she so generously teach her skill to Baby Robbie? However, they were still hoping in their hearts that M s. Cornelius would somewhat favor Baby Robbie and pass this unique skill to him. In this way, Baby Robbie would be able to protect himself when he walked a different path in the future. They never expected Ms. Cornelius to generously reply, "I''d definitely be unwilling if it were anyone else asking to learn my unique skill. But since you''re Jens'' brother, that means you''re my brother as well. Jens will be happy if you''re safe and well, so of course, I''m willing to teach you this skill." Baby Robbie was taken aback for a moment. There was a burst of inexplicable warmth in his heart. Whitney''s ''love me, love my dog'' attitude was selfless, and Robbie was moved by her gesture. "Thank you so much for today, Sis-inw. It''s fortunate that you were here. Otherwise, it would''ve been impossible for us to escape today," said Baby Robbie. Whitney smiled and said, "Since I saved you, you must acknowledge me as your sister-inw in the future. think there must be many girls out there who like Jens, but you can only recognize me as your sister-inw." Baby Robbie said, "Sure, not a problem." Baby Robbie carried Roxie to Whitney''s dormitory. Then, Whitney took out her treasured medicine.kit and she applied the medicine to Roxie carefully. Roxie said to her weakly, "Thank you, Sis-inw." Whitney was stunned. Roxie calling out to her in such a manner had inexplicably pulled the distance between them closer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whitney smiled and said, "Why did you call me ''Sis-iw'' too, Roxie? It sounded so natural. Tell me the truth, do you like Baby Robbie?" Roxie smiled lightly. "I''m calling you ''Sis-inw'' because I''m also a daughter of the Ares family. But I truly have liked Baby Robbie since a long time ago." Whitney was in a daze. Roxie''s frankness gave Whitney quite a good impression of her. Roxie continued, "I''ve never concealed my love for him. Life is short, especially in our line of work. You never know which onees first, death or an ident. Hence, I never want to hide my thoughts." Whitney nodded. Roxie was surprisingly quite clearheaded, which made Whitney exim in admiration," Kiddo, why are you being so philosophical at such a young age?" Roxie smiled bitterly. "There are some things that you''re not aware of, Sis-inw. Us military intelligence division girls, as long as we''re already branded with the division''s mark, no matter where we go, we can''t wash away those unbearable memories. I''m always afraid now, afraid that I won''t wake up one day." Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Roxie liked Baby Robbie, but she kept her love for him silent. Meanwhile, the way Whitney liked Jens was vigorous. Hence, Whitney was able to understand Roxie''s feelings. She sympathized with her and said," Roxie, Robbie''s character is like the sun. He''s so kind to every girl. It must be very hard for you to like him, right?" Roxie shook her head. "I don''t think you know Baby Robbie well enough, Sis-inw. Robbie''s always resistant when ites to love. He knows that the sisters like him, and he still takes care of us meticulously. But his love for us is like family affection. It''s definitely not that kind of love." After a brief pause, Roxie smiled bitterly. "Everyone has a strong psychological trauma regarding the military intelligence division, and Robbie is no exception. When he was there, he lost his ability to love that way." Whitney was shocked. The Baby Robbie Roxie was talking about and the Robbie she knew were twopletely different versions. If what Roxie said were true, the dark side of Baby Robbie''s heart had not been revealed to her. The trauma hidden in his heart might have had a profound impact on him. "Roxie, can you tell me why Robbie has lost the ability to love?" Roxie looked at her arm that was dark as coal, and she thought to herself that she might not be able to survive this poisoning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She began to unreservedly confide in Whitney and share the thoughts she had kept to herself for many years. "I know that everything you do will be in Robbie''s best interest from now on, Sis-inw, so I''m going to tell you these things. Truthfully, when Robbie was in the military intelligence division, he liked our eldest sister. However, our Sis Daisy was under Monster''s maniption, so her kindness toward Robbie was simply to utilize him. At the time, Robbie was young and relied on Sis Daisy very much. Ultimately, Daisy received amand from Monster to kill Baby Robbie." Whitney was utterly shocked when she heard this." How big of an impact could that have had on Baby Robbie?" Roxie nodded. "If Sis Daisy had actually tried to kill him, perhaps things would''ve turned out better. Robbie would merely think that he fell for the wrong person and would gradually forget about Sis Daisy. But Sis Daisy didn''t kill him in the end, so don''t you think that was an even greater psychological torment for Robbie?" Whitneymented. "Truly. Baby Robbie must be living in conflict and suffering for the past few years. Sis Daisy''s feelings for him were soplicated, and it''s difficult to tell whether they were genuine or not. If it were a false friendship, she still ultimately vited Monster''s instructions and spared Robbie''s life. However, if she had truly liked him, then as the eldest sister in the military intelligence division, she must have been looking for a way to help Robbie escape from that ce. Perhaps she stood firmly on Robbie''s side to defend him against Monster." Roxie said, "Exactly. Even us sisters have no clue if Sis Daisy treated Robbie well because she was carrying out Monster''s order or if she was beating Monster at his own game to protect Baby Robbie." Roxie said in frustration, "It just so happened that Robbie was too young at the time and relied on Sis Daisy very much." Whitney grew silent. She could not imagine how much Robbie had suffered in such a cruel environment at that time. Roxie suddenly thought of something else and suddenly smiled §Ö at her. "Sis-inw, even though I like Robbie, I also know that I''m not worthy of him. Therefore, I hope that in the future, there''ll be an innocent and pure good girl who loves Robbie wholeheartedly like how you love Jens. I hope that she''s able to understand Robbie''s emotions." Whitney said, "Won''t you get jealous?" Roxie said, "I''ll be sad, but not jealous. As long as someone treats him well, I''ll be grateful to her." Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Whitney was already lost in thought. She did not think that she could ever be as generous a s Roxie, giving her beloved man to other women to take care of. After all, no one in this world would love Jens more than her. Whitney and Roxie chatted for a while, and the two went to sleep soundly. It was dead silent at night. There was a petite figure as agile as a cat leaping under the eaves. Dressed in dark clothing and a ck veil, the person took out a cigarette pipe from their bag. They gently blew the poisonous smoke in from the gap of the window. After confirming that the drug had begun to take effect, she pushed the window open and jumped in. She drifted to the bed akin to a ghost, lingering around Whitney and Roxie. Whitney was sleeping on the outer side of the bed while Roxie was sleeping on the inner side. In order to make sure Whitney had passed out, the person tapped on her to make sure she would not wake up. It was this action that made the muddle-headed Roxie open her eyes alertly. Due to her physical injury and after getting weakened by the poisonous smoke, she could only re at the person dressed in all ck. The figure of the person wearing all ck was so small and thin. It was clearly a woman with stunted growth. Looking at those eyes again and recalling how she had gotten injured, Roxie could easily guess her identity. "Why, Thirteen?" Thirteen pulled her veil off, and her face underneath was as cold as ice. Her eyes were as deep as a ck hole, looking especially daunting. Roxie suddenly smiled at her. "For so many years, we''ve depended on each other for dear life. I almost believed that your heart belonged with us. Now it seems that your acting skills are just too good." Thirteen said coldly, "You''re not so bad yourself. If it weren''t because of that smart trap and my daddy miscing his faith, leading to using you wrongly, he wouldn''t have fallen to that extent." Roxie''s back was getting drenched in a cold sweat. Thirteen had always pretended to be indifferent about her feelings toward Monster, but now it sounded like the rtionship between the father and daughter was still rather profound. Roxie suddenly understood the meaning behind blood being thicker than water. Roxie was extremely worried at the moment since she was clearly not the only one Thirteen was about to get rid of. The other military intelligence division sisters, Robbie, and Jens had all participated in the battle against Monster back then. If Thirteen wanted to avenge her l father, then Robbie and the others would be in danger. Content belongs to Thirteen''s martial arts had always been the best among them. After all, she was the only one who was taught by Monster himself. "What do you want?" Roxie asked in fear.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thirteen asked quietly, "Earlier during the day, the look in your eyes e when you were staring at me was rather meaningful. I just want to know what was the reason you looked at me with those eyes Sis Roxie?" Roxie smiled and said, "You came to me in the middle of the night just to ask this?" There was a streak of cold light in Thirteen''s eyes when she said, "I know that you''re clever. You''ve always been smarter than the other sisters. But haven''t you heard of the term being too smart for your own good?" S Roxie said, "Yes. I''m indeed different from the other sisters. I don''t trust you, so I took a second nce at you today. After all, you''re Monster''s biological daughter." Thirteen asked softly, "So what did you see?" Regardless of her life or death, Roxie replied, "I saw that when Robbie was in danger, the other sisters were very anxious about him but your expression remained indifferent." Thirteen gritted her teeth. "After what he did to my daddy, I''m already kind enough to not stab him with a knife. What? Are you still expecting me to serve him with a smile?" Roxie trembled in anger. "Thirteen, be frank with me. Did you stay with us all these years just to take revenge?" Thirteen was silent. However, her next action soon answered the question. She took out a colorless and odorless poison, opened Roxie''s mouth, and poured it in. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Roxie suddenly felt that her respiratory tract was scalding hot. She could no longer speak. Thirteen held her dagger out again and was about to sh the tendon in Roxie''s hand when someone grabbed her other wrist. Whitney had regained her consciousness and was sitting up. She started twisting Thirteen''s wrist with force and after pushing her off, Thirteen flew back in a n instant and fell on the ground. Seeing this situation, Thirteen quickly tried to escape. Whitney immediately went looking for an antidote and made Roxie swallow it. When Roxie started speaking again, her voice was a little hoarse. Whitney was incredibly apologetic and said, "I''m sorry, Roxie. I''m not knowledgeable in medicine, so I only have these sorts of antidote pills." Roxie already felt that she was infinitely lucky. Most of the poisonous smoke from the military intelligence division was potent and incurable. However, Whitney''s antidote could get rid of most of the toxins in her body. She was very fortunate. "Thank you, Sis-inw. If you weren''t around today, I''m afraid I would''ve died in her hands." Whitney scoffed. "Lil Thirteen looks innocent, weak, and pitiful. She makes people want to protect her. I didn''t think she''d be so sinister in the dark." Roxie shook her head and felt very sympathetic toward Thirteen. "Perhaps you don''t know this, Sis-inw. Many of the military intelligence division girls came to the division involuntarily. Being Monster''s biological daughter, Thirteen''s father trained her to be a cold-blooded killer. She couldn''t decide her own fate." Whitney sighed at this. Soon, Baby Robbie found out that Roxie was poisoned again, which resulted in her damaged vocal cords. He immediately rushed to Whitney''s dormitory. Seeing Roxie so haggard again, Baby Robbie''s heart felt like it was cut by a knife. "It''s all my fault, Sis Six. I didn''t protect you well enough." Every time Roxie saw Robbie being sad for her, she felt very guilty in her heart. "Don''t be too sad, Robbie. I''m the one who''s bad at protecting myself." The other sisters were puzzled, and Sis Five questioned Roxie, "Did you take a good look at the person who poisoned you, Roxie? Hmph! If find out who that person is, I''ll smash them into pieces!" Roxie and Whitney looked at each other. Both of them were keeping their lips sealed about the culprit. Baby Robbie had long noticed that Thirteen was not among the sisters, and he could already guess that she was the culprit. "It''s Thirteen, isn''t it?" The sisters widened their eyes in horror. They found it difficult to ept this sort of conclusion. Roxie grew silent again.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Sis Five was incredibly angry and yelled, "What on earth is she thinking? Can''t she just live a good life with the rest of us? Does she have to go back to her role as an assassin and the little princess of the military intelligence division? Will she only feel more content then?" Everyone felt heartbroken facing the betrayal of Sis Thirteen. Baby Robbie looked over at Roxie. He thought about how Roxie was a lively girl a few days ago, but now her legs were disabled and her vocal cords were damaged. He felt very sad and started ming himself in his heart. She had saved him twice now. She truly did love him and care about him. "I''m taking you back to Imperial Capital, Sis Six. I''ll have the doctors treat you." Baby Robbie made up his mind. Meanwhile, Roxie stayed very calm. She knew that Zetty, the genius doctor, had left Imperial Capital. The other doctors in Imperial Capital might not be able to cure the poisons circting in their world. Baby Robbie was just unable to give her up. Roxie was extremely grateful for Baby Robbie''s affection and sense of righteousness. She was also happy as being able to fall for someone like Robbie was the greatest fortune in her life. "Don''t feel guilty or sad, Baby Robbie. Even if I be disabled, I''m still much happier now inparison to the life I lived in the military intelligence division." Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 Baby Robbie burst into tears. "I''ll not have you turn into a cripple, Sis Six. Rest assured. I''ll get packing and we''ll return to Imperial Capital." Due to Baby Robbie''s stubbornness, Roxie could only choose to obey him. Whitney gave it a thought for a moment and said, "If you''re going back to Imperial Capital, I''m afraid those bandits will follow you. So to ensure your safety, I''ll escort the two of you home." Just like that, Whitney exined the situation to the leaders of the academy and asked for time off for Robbie and the girls. The group of people immediately boarded a ne to fly back to Imperial Capital. After a few hours, they arrived at Imperial Capital. Whitney was very excited because she finally came to Jens'' hometown. She was about to see Jens again and felt both happy and nervous. They hailed a taxi at the airport. After Robbie and the others got into the cab, Whitney suddenly felt that someone had their eyes on Robbie. Whitney was slightly rmed, and she hinted something to Robbie with the movement of her mouth. When Robbie noticed the person, his eyes grew darker. Then, Whitney disappeared into the crowd. Inside the car, Sis Six asked him curiously, "Why isn''t Sis-inwing with us?" Baby Robbie lowered his voice and said, "Someone is following us." The expression on Sis Five''s face quickly changed. Roxie grew worried about Whitney. "What about Sis-inw, Robbie?" Robbie pondered over it and said, "Those gangsters are from the military intelligence division, so they may not recognize her.'' Nheless, he felt a tight clench in his heart. He prayed that nothing bad would happen to Whitney. "Let''s go." When their car started moving, a car started trailing them from behind. However, there was another car that swiftly followed behind that vehicle. Baby Robbie turned on his phone and texted Jens for help: [Jens, we''re heading back to Tourmaline Estate now by cab. We''re being followed.] Jenson very calmly instructed: [Share your location.] Baby Robbie added: [However, they have no clue there''s a bigger threat lurking behind them. Sis-inw is trailing them now.] Jenson immediately lost his calmness. [Why did you bring her back?] Baby Robbie no longer felt any contempt for Whitney and began to enthusiastically praise her instead: L Jens, Sis-inw saved my life. She''s even willing to teach me her secret technique. I can see how much she loves you. Even your siblings are benefiting from her just because she loves you] Jenson said very proudly: [Well, she''s quite a sensible person.] el Baby Robbie paused for a moment, and it took a long time before he could type out the next sentence: Roxie''s injured, and Thirteen betrayed us. If Sis-inw hadn'' helped us, Roxie might not still be around now. Jenson clenched his phone, and his fingers were turning white. However, he had expected this day woulde. [Don''t be sad.] He triedforting Robbie. Robbie replied: [I don''t want anything happening to Roxie, Jens.] Jenson added: [I''ll think of a way to contact Zetty and ask her toe back.] [Okay.] While Jenson was texting Robbie, he had already given the Ghost members their mission. The danger level of this mission was set to the highest level. When Grayson saw the level of the mission, he made the mostprehensive preparations for the Ghost members at the fastest speed. He then quickly reunited with Robbie. Then, Robbie ordered the driver to park the car in a dested suburb. As soon as the car stopped, a dozen military vehicles drove from behind them. Heaps of gangsters sprang out of the vehicles, and they flocked to Baby Robbie in a hostile manner. Robbie clenched his fists, preparing for a battle. Just then, several sports cars drove toward them. "Robbie!" Grayson, Tempest, Storm, and dozens of Ghost members got out of their cars as well. Grayson was somewhat baffled when he saw the opponent''sAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. formation. They not only had the numbers but they were also carrying the most advanced guns. "F*ck, there are so many of them Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 "Raise your hand and surrender, Robert Ares. We''ll even spare your life," the leader stepped forward and shouted at him. Robert asked, "What the hell are you chasing me for?" "Tell us where Monster is!" Baby Robbie''s eyes shrank slightly. It seemed that the remaining members were still thinking of restoring the military intelligence division to its former glory. Since they were unable to locate Monster, they must have persuaded Thirteen to go back to take the role as division master. As for Thirteen, her heart was constantly in a predicament and unstable, so she was brainwashed by them. "Monster is dead," Robbie said to shatter their hopes. "Then you shall die, Robert Ares." When the gangsters picked up their guns, the Ghost members took the lead. They nimbly ran toward the gangsters and grabbed their hands. They looted a few guns from the opponent. The two sides proceeded to fight fiercely. Robbie and the military intelligence division sisters did not stand idly by. They hated these people for ruining Roxie. Consumed by rage and hatred, they were not merciful to their old colleagues. It was just that the other party had too many people on their side and they were well prepared. Not to mention, they were also equipped with the most advanced weapons and had many hidden weapons that Robbie and the others could not defend against. Very quickly, many of the Ghost members were injured. However, at this moment, another taxi drove over and Whitney was urging the driver inside the vehicle. "Can you please drive faster, Mister? I''m about to have an anxiety attack." When the driver saw the group fighting in front of him and heard the sound of guns, he almost pissed his pants out of fright. He parked the car by the side of the road and said to Whitney, "Girlie, I don''t have the guts to drive over there. I''ll drop you off here and wish you the best of luck." Whitney yelled at him, "You have to send me all the way there!" The driver repeatedly begged for mercy. "Lady, I don''t even need the fare anymore. Please hurry up and get down. I don''t dare to intervene in your fights." Whitney sighed and got out of the car. Then, she leaped high in the sky andnded in the battle zone between Ghost members and the gangsters. "Move aside, everyone!" Following Whitney''s roar, flying needles fell from the sky. Baby Robbie and his sisters hurriedly jumped out of the surrounding area. Many of the gangsters were struck gft by the silver needles and yelled disdainfully," Hmph! Such petty little tricks!" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nheless, the next moment, they found that they were paralyzed by the poison on the silver needles. Their bodies instantly turned stiff. It was just that Whitney''s falling needles that filled the expanse of the sky could not discern between the good guys and the bad, so they struck a few of the Ghost members as well. Storm sighed repeatedly. "What is this? This move is powerful but it can''t distinguish the good guys from the bad. It needs further improvement!" Whitney smiled and said, "I''ll fix you upter." Storm was very helpless from staying frozen in ce. Due to Whitney''s arrival, thebat power of both parties dropped sharply at the same time. Meanwhile, Jay and Jenson were sitting in their Rolls-Royce. When Sir Ares witnessed this scene, he frowned unconsciously. If the girl was on the gangsters'' side, the Ghost members might have encountered a huge danger. As soon as Sir Ares was about to get out of the car to help, Jenson suddenly stopped him. "Don''t worry, Daddy. Robbie''s safe now." Jay sat back on the seat, and then he saw Whitney walking around the gangsters. Her acupuncture hand was so magical that many of the gangsters could barely move. Moreover, Robbie and the girls were punching and kicking the gangsters out of resentment. Although there were many gangsters, they were gradually at a disadvantage. Sir Ares looked at Whitney and asked curiously," Who''s that girl?" Jenson''s expression looked slightly embarrassed, and he smiled without saying a word. "Jens?" Jay could sense intuitively that Jenson knew the girl. Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Under Daddy''s clever eyes, Jenson said helplessly," Her name''s Whitney Cornelius." Sir Ares looked at Jenson, and he noticed that when his son mentioned Whitney, the ice in his eyes melted away. Sir Ares frowned while asking, "You seem to know her?" Jens nodded silently in response. Seeing that Jens was replying as though he was confessing under pressure, Sir Ares was a little distressed. "How did you meet? When did you meet? How close are you?" Sir Ares asked a series of torturous questions. Jenson felt utterly helpless. He raised his head to act pampered with Sir Ares. "I''d like some privacy of my own too, Daddy." Sir Ares was taken aback. He rubbed Jenson''s head, showing the expression of a helpless old father. Then, he said, "Alright, then. You''re all grown up now and have your own secrets. Daddy respects you. But..." Sir Ares paused and then cast his eyes on Whitney again. The young woman was pretty with delicate features. Her face was akin to a bright moon, crafty and lovely. Not to mention, her martial arts were particrly superb even when she was standing next to Baby Robbie. Her heroic spirit was no less brave than a man''s. "She''s not bad. Your mommy will love her." Jens was dumbfounded at his dad''s words. It felt like he had an ulterior motive. Jens could only counter his words with more tricks, saying, "Daddy, Mommy would love anyone as long as it''s a girl." Sir Ares could not help but chuckle. It was true that Angeline loved children and had a natural affection for them. It seemed as if they glowed in her eyes. However, Sir Ares was boasting about his all-seeing mind. He said, "This girl''s different." While Sir Ares and Jens were chatting, the fierce battle on the other side was already over. Whitney and Baby Robbie had knocked dozens of people to the ground. Meanwhile, all of the others fled, discarding their helmets and armor. At this time, Sir Ares and Jens got out of the car.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They walked toward Whitney. When she noticed Jens, she looked over at Baby Robbie again. She abruptly understood the slight difference between the brothers. Now, she could recognize Jens almost at a nce. Whitney dashed over to Jens and cheered, "Jens!" Jens'' expression appeared distressed. The next moment, Whitney pounced on Jens while he looked toward his dad ufortably. Sir Ares looked at him in a stupefied manner as well. With Jenson''s cold personality, was it possible for him to have such a profound friendship with someone of the opposite sex? Whitney said happily, "You actually have a twin brother, Jens? Why didn''t you tell me sooner? I kept mistaking Robbie as you and he barely batted an eyelid toward me. Do you know how miserable I was? "Thank the heavens that you''re you and he''s him." Everyone looked on as Whitney and Jens started being friendly with each other. Sir Ares''plexion was veryplicated. If it were Baby Robbie, whose character was loved by all and he was easily liked by girls, he would definitely put an end to this without hesitation. After all, the boy was still young so he did not need to fall in love so early. However, Jens was different. His character made it difficult for anyone to get close to him. It must have taken a lot of effort for Whitney to make Jens treat her so differently. Jay was afraid that if he were to break this couple up, Jens'' next chance at love mighte ratherte. Just when Sir Ares was struggling and hesitating, Jens pulled Whitney down and exined to her, "This is my dad." Whitney was brimming with happiness as she bowed respectfully to Sir Ares while calling out to Jay charmingly, "Daddy!" Jenson started coughing endlessly. The people around him were dumbfounded. However, just earlier, Whitney had used her full strength to protect each of them. They all had a good impression of her. They all liked Whitney very much, so Jens and Whitney''s rtionship was well received. Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Whitney''s bright and beautiful shout of ''Daddy'' stunned everyone. It also made everyone around look at Sir Ares while feeling antsy. Everyone was looking forward to Sir Ares'' eptance of Whiney as his '' daughter-inw''. Sir Ares sped his hands behind his back. His elegant face looked rather amiable when he asked Whitney, "Why are you calling me ''Daddy''?" Whitney looked at Jens shyly and said, "I like Jens." Sir Ares''s swift and sharp gaze swept toward Jens as he asked, "What''s the progress of your rtionship here? Did you tell her to say this or is she saying it on her own?" Jens swallowed his saliva. A rtionship blockhead like him truly had no clue how to describe the pure connection he shared with Whitney. Whitney volunteered to speak up, "Let me borate, Daddy. Jens doesn''t speak much, and he''s quite embarrassed to say anything in front of you, so it''s more appropriate if I exin it. I can guarantee that I''ll narrate the entire story to you systematically and in full detail without missing anything out." Jens could only cover his face with one hand in shame. Jay looked over toward Jenson who seemed incredibly embarrassed, then he turned his gaze back to Whitney before saying, "Then,e back to Tourmaline Estate with us." Whitney jumped up with joy. "Thank you, Daddy!" Soon, the police came over and cleared out the group of gangsters. Jay took the children back to Chateau de Selene in Tourmaline Estate. Meanwhile, Angeline was holding onto Angel''s hand. They had been waiting at the door for a long time. When Angeline saw Baby Robbieing back with Roxie on his back, her expression instantly turned anxious. "What''s the matter with our silly Six?" Roxie''s face was very pale and weak. When she saw Angeline, she still tried to squeeze out a smile, trying to make it seem like she was filled with energy. "I''m fine, Mommy. It''s just a small injury." Angeline noticed that Roxie''s face was flushed. She stretched out her hand to touch Roxie''s forehead. She found that Roxie''s body temperature was slightly higher. Angeline knew that her injury was definitely not minor. "Send Six back to her room immediately, Baby Robbie. Jens, call your sister a doctor." Jens was just about to leave when he nced at Whitney somewhat worriedly. His small action was noticed by Angeline. She could immediately tell there was something friendly going on between the two. "And who''s this youngdy?" Angeline asked. Baby Robbie chimed in, "She''s an instructor in our military academy, Mommy. She has also saved my life several times now." Angeline looked at Whitney in awe. After all, if she was someone who could save Baby Robbie, then her martial arts skills would definitely not be below Robbie''s. "Oh my, thank you so much." Angeline was bursting with gratitude. Instead, Whitney called out to her sweetly, "It''s something I should be doing, Mommy." Angeline was dumbfounded. On the other hand, Jenson shrunk his neck and started sneaking away. Angeline smiled at her knowingly and said, "Come in. We''ll talk more inside." Angeline first settled Roxie down. Baby Robbie regretfullymented to Angeline. "It''s all my fault, Mommy. I didn''t protect Sis Six and she got injured from saving me." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "You''re a boy, Baby Robbie. A boy should grow into a verdant pine tree like Daddy to shelter others from wind and rain. You shouldn''t be a burden to your sisters." Baby Robbie''s eyes were red. After being criticized by his mother, he felt extremely stifled and as though he waspletely useless. Roxie still tried her best to put in good words for him." Don''t me Baby Robbie, Mommy. The gangsters were too cunning and there were too many of them. I was the onecking in skills." Angelina was sorrowfully tending to Roxie''s leg injury. She said with tearful eyes, "Don''t keep defending Robbie, Roxie. Since such a mishap has happened, he should be reflecting on it." Hence, Baby Robbie walked away destely. He suddenly had a realization after Angelina''s criticism. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 As the only male from the military intelligence division, Baby Robbie had rashly sent out troops without knowing the opponent''s strength. That decision was indeed reckless and impulsive of him. This incident could be regarded as a reminder for Baby Robbie so that he would be more calm-headed in the future. After Roxie had fallen asleep, Angeline headed downstairs again. The sisters, including Whitney, were waiting for her in silence. Angeline no longer criticized them and merely chatted with the children. However, thest topic of discussion was still focused on Whitney. "Come over here, Whitty." Angeline waved toward Whitney. Whitney timidly walked toward Angeline. At this moment, she was drenched in a cold sweat. All she was thinking about was how Jens had mentioned that if he were to seek a wife, the woman must first gain approval from his mother. The sisters sensed Whitney''s nervousness. All of them held back theirughter. They then ndered her in their hearts, ''Ms. Cornelius has always been the one they called fierce tigress, but she seemed to be terrified in the face of our gentle mommy.'' Whitney walked over to Angeline, and Angeline pulled her over to sit next to her. Then, she asked, "Why did you call me ''Mommy''?" "It''s because I like Jens," said Whitney nervously. Angeline was slightly taken aback. There was a glimpse of surprise in her eyes. She thought that her flirty and lovable Baby Robbie would be the one who would start dating first. She never expected Jens to be ahead of him. When Angeline grew silent, Whitney was growing worried that Angeline would oppose their rtionship. She stood up in a stirred-up manner and very sincerely tried to speak up for herself, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I truly do love Jens. I know that Jens is very excellent, so I diligently practiced feminine arts in recent years. I did it in hopes that I can be worthy of Jens." Angeline started wondering. "Why were you practicing feminine arts?" Were there any girls nowadays who would learn feminine arts? Whitney said, "Jens told me that he would date me if I learned more girly things." Angeline almost choked on her saliva. This was clearly Jens'' little trick to mess with Whitney. "How long did you practice feminine arts?" Angeline started asking restlessly. "Three years!" Whitney raised up three fingers yfully. Angeline almost fainted from anger. Three whole years? Those three years were so important for a girl. Angeline suddenly trembled in anger and said to the sisters, "Bring that boy to me now. That stinking bratis capable of something so immoral? I''ve always thought he was stable and reliable, but he''s actually a troublemaker!" When Whitney saw that Mommy was angry, she was so frightened that she could barely breathe. Then, Whitney whispered tofort Angeline "Don''t be angry, Mommy It''s not Jens'' fault. Truthfully, I was hot headed and it''s good that I learned feminine arts. Even my daddy said that after learning needlework, I''ve be much calmer and I should be grateful to Jens." Angeline merely regarded this as an excuse Whitney was making for Jens. After Jens got home, the other sisters shot meaningful nces toward him. Jens had a bad feeling about this. He walked over to Angeline while trembling. "Mommy," he called out to her respectfully. Angeline raised her hand, and a touch of anxiety shed across Jens'' eyes. Unexpectedly, Whitney suddenly dashed toward Jens. Angeline''s hand fell on Whitney''s back instead. "Don''t hit Jens anymore, Mommy," Whitney begged. When Angeline saw that Whitney was protecting Jens in this manner, she became even fonder of her. However, seeing that Jens was not cherishing such a gentle and considerate Whitney, Angeline felt even angrier. "Step aside, Whitty. I won''t hit him again," said Angeline. Only then did Whitney get out of the way. Jens 4 said, "What did {Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I do, Mommy? Why''d you try to hit me before distinguishing right from wrong?" Angeline asked, "What did you do to Whitney?" Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 Jens shot a condemning nce at Whitney, who looked like a kid who made a mistake. Then, she quickly exined to Jens, "I''m sorry, Jens. I told Mommy that you fooled me into learning feminine arts and Mommy got extremely upset.¡± Upon understanding things better, Jens sighed inwardly. Angeline red at Jens with deep resentment and reprimanded him, "How can you be so foolish? How important those three years were for Whitty? But you let her fritter away three years of her life?" Jens said to Sis Five, "Will you take them down first, Five? I have something I''d like to talk about to Mommy alone." Five had a clear understanding of the current circumstances and said, "Sure." When the sisters were leaving, they dragged Whitney away as well. Whitney continuously turned around after each step. She was reluctant to leave Jens alone. Once the sisters left, Jens held onto Angeline and exined in a good manner, "Don''t be angry, Mommy. Even if you want to hit me, you must first ask why I did what I did." Angeline was nning on smacking Jens to show Whitney that she was on her side. Now that Whitney was not around, Angelina''s expression toward Jens became more amiable as well. "Tell me, why did you do it? How could you do such a thing?" Jens said, "There are things you have no idea about, Mommy. Whitty is a friend I met when I was still back in Legendary Youth Academy. She was hot-headed, self-absorbed in martial arts, and was impulsive with all of her thoughts. I was just worried that she would suffer aftering out of that bubble and into the real world, so I tricked her into studying feminine arts to fix her temper." Angeline looked at Jens dubiously and said, "Why do I feel like that''s not entirely true? Jens, you''ve always been cold and never stuck your nose up in other people''s business. Why did you care so much about her?" Jens looked rather embarrassed now and he did not know how to exin it. Angeline seemed to have noticed the hints and asked, "What''s your rtionship with her, Jens?" Jens opened his mouth several times but was too embarrassed to say it out loud. "You''re not telling me? Fine, I''ll go and ask Whitney about it, then." Angeline stood up and was about to leave. Jens was afraid that Whitney''s exnation would be too vague and cause even more misunderstandings. Hence, he quickly said, "I like her, Mommy."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Angeline''s jaw was wide open from shock. "You''re dating? So young?" There was an unexinable feeling in her heart. Ever since witnessing Baby Zetty''s suffering from falling in love so young, Angeline started thinking that Sir Ares'' point of view was proper The children were immature, so they still facked the ability to deal with puppy love. Hence, she also agreed that the children should fall in loveter in life. Unexpectedly, the Ares children were getting into puppy love one after another. Angeline started getting a headache. "When did this happen?" Jens merely said the truth, "Mommy, Whitney was the one who took care of me all those years I spent in Legendary Youth. She''s older and took great consideration of me, so I started adoring her." Angeline knew her son well. It was impossible for a person like Jens to be easily enamored by a girl. He merely said that he liked Whitney, but Angeline was afraid that he was already taking on the burden as a man. The truth could be that Whitney was the one pursuing Jens. However, if Whitney was the one pestering Jens again and again, Jens would certainly not budge because of it. Was Savannah not a clear example of this? For Whitney to be able to move Jens emotionally, she must be someone exceptional to him. "What do you like about her?" Angeline asked. Jens told her like it was. "She gave me a beam of light when I was most anxious. She went against her father''s rule and secretly taught me their family''s secrets. That was the only reason why I could leave Legendary Youth Academy in just three years." Angeline was stunned. She did not expect that even though Jens and Whitney met at such a young age, their rtionship did not fade away even after a few years had passed. It was aging like a fine wine instead, bing stronger and more potent in each passing year. Hence, Angeline knew that this rtionship was something unstoppable. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 When faced with Jens'' frankness, Angeline sighed in a mncholic manner. Everyone''s first impression was always the strongest. Angeline had a favorable impression of Savannah as well. If both Savannah and Whitney liked Jens, and Jens could only choose between one of the two, it would simply be heartbreaking. As an enlightened mother, Angeline could only revert this issue back to her son. "Don''t hurt Savannah, Jens." Jens proceeded to sigh weakly. How could the person not chosen remain unharmed in this situation? He truly had no clue how to preserve Savannah''s self-esteem. "I''ll do my best," said Jens. After Jens was done with his talk with Angeline, he walked out of the living hall. Whitney looked over at Jens guiltily and said, "Did I stir up trouble for you, Jens?" Jens nodded. "Well, I had to face it sooner orter." Whitney suddenly smiled brightly because of his words and said, "Rest assured, Jens. I''llpensate you well in the future." Jens asked her mischievously, "How are you going topensate me?" "I''ll listen to anything you have to say from now on." Jens was somewhat ttered. Would an untamed girl like Whitney be his gentledy? Jens said, "If I ask you to walk east... does that mean you won''t head west?" Whitney nodded at him. "There''s not even going to be a direction called west anymore in my dictionary."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "I love home-cooked meals, but you love fast food. What should we do about that?" Whitney said, "I''ll prepare all the cooking utensils and buy all the ingredients. I''ll learn to cook all kinds of food for you. Believe me, Jens. I can surely take great care of you." Jens could not help butugh. He stretched his hand out, and Whitney took it while the two beamed with joy. It was the joy of being reunited after so long. Unexpectedly, the door behind them suddenly opened wide with Angeline standing in an imposing yet elegant manner. She reprimanded Jens, "You brat. Girlfriends are for you to spoil She''s not your nanny. You''ll head to the kitchen tomorrow and learn to flip some hamburgers. You''ll be cooking for Whitty in the future." Jens was dumbfounded at this. Whitney triedforting Jens by saying, "It''s alright, Jens. I can quit fast food for you." Angeline was petrified by this. She was spoiled by Sir Ares growing up, so subconsciously, she thought that her son would be more like his dad who would prop up the entire sky for his wife. Unexpectedly, Whitney was the one spoiling Jens in such a manner. Angeline had no option but to say, Fine. Jens, take Whitty out for a trip around the city these few days so that she can adapt to life in Imperial Capital as soon as possible." Jens replied, "Yes, Mommy." Then, he took Whitney''s hand and walked away. As soon as Jens stepped out, Sir Ares stepped in. He wrapped his hands around Angelina''s slender waist and said with a smile, "Angeline, our children have their own lives. You should worry tess about them. Plus, you haven''t been worried about me for a long time now." Angeline looked at the handsome Sir Ares and smiled as she said, "What''s there to worry about you?" Sir Ares pressed the back of her head over to lean on his chest and kissed Angeline''s forehead. Then, he said, "You haven''t had a good chat with me for a long time now." Angeline said, "Don''t we talk every day?" "Silly goose. If you''re not talking about Josie or Zayne, then you''d be talking about the children. You never talk about me," Sir Ares said bitterly. When he mentioned Josie, Angeline''s attention was diverted again. "Are Zayne and Josie showing any sign of reconciliation?" Sir Ares was vexed and lifted her chin domineeringly. He bent down and kissed her before saying, "Stop talking and kiss me." Angeline smiled at him. Then, she held onto his face and gave him a lingering kiss. Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Zayne and Josie had not seen each other for a long time. It was not that Zayne did not want to see Josie. It was just that every time he went over to Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, she would refuse to open the door. Zayne felt rather proud and angry at first. However, after quite some time, Zayne started to get over it. In any case, he was going to dedicate his entire life to Josie now, so even if she ignored him, he would simply work harder to try and enter her life again. He had be very open-minded. He deceived himself whileforting himself that every couple had a different method of getting along. He thought that he and Josie were destined to end up this way, where she would be the one doing the chasing in the first half of their lives while he would be pursuing her in the second half of their lives. When Angeline and Sir Ares came to Flying Moon Cottage to visit Josie hand in hand, they noticed Zayne sweating profusely while holding onto a few cartons of milk. He sat on the steps in front of the house while gasping for breath. Angeline naturally felt sorry for her own brother, but she knew that her brother had made a mistake. If she forgave him so easily, Josie would feel even more heartbroken. When Zayne saw Sir Ares and Angeline, his eyes fell on Sir Ares'' hand that was holding Angeline''s tiny hand. He suddenly yearned for asting love like Jay and Angeline. "Aren''t you people tired of showing off your love all day, every day?" Zayne asked. Jay answered, "I''m extremely busy in my spare time. If I can, I wish to spend all of my spare time with my wife." Zayne argued. "Sigh. I finally know where it went wrong with me and Josie. It''s because you and I are the opposite. We got sick from being together 24 hours a day. At the time, I was wishing that I had the spare time to go out and work." Angeline scoffed. "What about now? Do you regret not cherishing the moments you had together?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zayne begged Angeline with a bitter expression, "My dearest sister, will you please help me in persuading Josie? I truly know that I was in the wrong now." Angeline asked, "What did you do wrong?" Zayne replied, "I was wrong in every possible way. I wasn''t like Jay, who felt a sense of responsibility toward his family. And I wasn''t like him who loved and cherished his wife. You were right. It was unfortunate for Josie to have chosen me." When Angeline saw that he finally repented, her eyes flushed red as well. She cursed at him in a low voice, "If you had known it woulde to this, you would''ve thought twice before doing it, wouldn''t you? "Zayne, since you know that you''re in the wrong now, you should properly acknowledge your mistakes to Josie. Let her see the determination and perseverance you have. You must work hard topensate for everything for Josie and fix the heartbreak you caused her," said Angeline. Zayne looked at the shut door destely and sighed." Well, it''s been more than 20 days Jose is still refusing to see Angeline said, "Don''t be discouraged. You have to take it slow." Zayne regained his confidence andforted himself by saying, "It''s alright. I''ll be pursuing her from now on." Angeline felt slightly relieved by this. Jay looked at the shut main door, then nced over at the worried Angeline. He was pitying his wife, and he did not want her to be filled with anxiety because of Zayne Hence, Jay no longer cared about his former perseverance. He went forth to call out to Josie. "Josie?" Upon hearing Sir Ares'' voice, Josie immediately opened the door. When Zayne saw Josie, he sprang up and squeezed himself into the door while holding the milk like a monkey. "Jose!" He chased after her, trying to say something. However, she promptly ignored him with a nk look on her face. Zayne took out a stem of rose from his arms and knelt in front of Jose. He said, "was wrong, Jose. Give me a chase to pursue you again. I promise that for the rest ofmine I''ll never let you suffer any grievances ever again. Josie was unfazed by this. Zayne changed his target and started reaching out to Joseph instead. "Gome here and give Daddy a hug, H son. When Joseph saw Zayne, he widened his arms joyfully and leaped toward him. Zayne said, "While Daddy''s not at home these days, you have to listen to your Mommy." Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Joseph nodded at Zayne obediently. "Okay." A touch of disappointment shed across Zayne''s eyes. He initially thought that he could make use of his son by making him feel reluctant to part with him. Perhaps Josie would feel moved and allow him to stay by their side. It was just that Joseph was not particrly close to him. Zayne suddenly felt sorrowful as he was not a responsible and patient father. He seemed to be someone dispensable in his son''s eyes. Tears welled up in Zayne''s eyes. He ced Joseph down before leaving in despair. Angeline looked over at Zayne''s dested back. It would be a lie to say that she did not feel sorry for him. However, she knew that he must ept the punishment for having an affair. He needed to have a readjustment period from having done such a thing. Jay looked at Josie''s stiff expression and Angelina''s sorrowed look. He sighed weakly in his heart. It seemed like he had to end this situation soon enough. Otherwise, both Josie and Angeline would not live well. Jay soon devised a strategy. He elegantly sat on the sofa in the living room and said to Josie, "Jose, is there any chance that you and Zayne will get back together?" Josie shook his head and said chokingly, "How do we get back together after that? Jay, whenever I think of him betraying my belief in being with one person for the rest of our lives, I simply think that he''s not worthy of my love. I can''t ept such a vulgar person." Jay nodded and said, "Since it''s impossible for you and Zayne, then you don''t have to indulge yourself in pain, unable to extricate yourself. I''ll introduce you to a new man. How about it?" Zayne, who was standing outside the door, happened to hear Jay''s words and hisplexion grew pale. Josie shook her head and refused, "Can''t I live the rest of my life alone, Jay? Men can''t be trusted, so I won''t be relying on any more men. Believe me when I say that I can live a good life alone." Jay had an ulterior motive for doing this. He wanted to give Josie and Zayne potent medicine. Then, he coerced her by saying, "The other party is a young talented man who just came to Imperial Capital. His ability and appearance are all top-notch. He''s extremely worthy of you. Pull yourself together. I''ll take you over to see him tomorrow." Jay''s words sounded somewhat threatening. Josie was immensely dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Angeline looked at Jay suspiciously. She was about to intercede for Josie, but when she caught a glimpse of the smirk on Jay''s lips, everything became clear to Angeline. Angeline yed along with Jay and said, "Jose, your brother is doing this for your own good. You should find a good man to get married to while you''re still young. At least you have someone close by your side when you''re older." Although Josie was beingpelled by her sister-inw, she still felt incredibly upset. The two were overbearing, and Josie felt that she was unable to hold her ground. "I''ll think about it," said Josie in a low voice. At this moment, Zayne was copsing on the wall outside the door. He was severelycking in the past. He thought that since he was handsome and rich, and there were many women who liked him, he had the right to be proud and arrogant.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Now, after Jay and Angeline had taught him a lesson, i t turned out that he was actually nothing in their eyes. At the very least, he was notparable to those young talents who started their own businesses. When Jay walked out, he cast a profound nce at Zayne''s ashen face. "You haven''t left?" He pretended to be startled. Zayne red at him with slight hostility. "Why do you want to separate me and Josie?" Jay replied, "Did I do that? Zayne, you and Josie have already split." In order to teach the arrogant Zayne a lesson, Jay said viciously, "Zayne, if it weren''t because Josie liked you do you think I would have agreed to your marriage? Take a good look at yourself. You''re irresponsible toward your family and are unwilling to share any workload with Josie. All in all, you''re utterly useless." Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 "Zayne, you''re not content with being mediocre, but you''re not a person meant to do big things. You''ve wasted most of your life and to put it bluntly, you''re just a burden to others." Jay''s words hit Zayne like a heavy hammer. He was the young master of the Severe family. The majority of the time, he would be receiving ttery from others. He had never truly known how to position himself. Jay''s short sentence seemed to have woken Zayne up from a dream. He drooped his head and reflected on himself very seriously. "I know that I was in the wrong, and I''ll change. From now on, I''ll try my best to split the housework with Josie. I''ll start with small things and won''t bite off more than I can chew. Please, Jay, give me a chance. Don''t introduce Josie to a new boyfriend." Hearing Zayne''s remorse, Jay thought it did sound somewhat genuine. The guy seemed like he was serious about turning over a new leaf. He just needed more experience. Jay said with a cold face, "You''ve always been good with words, Zayne. You can fool others, but you can''t fool Josie. I''ll be watching your progress. If I''m not satisfied with you after a month, Josie will remarry someone else." Zayne suddenly became more anxious. He thought about how he had to behave well now. It was up to the extent that he actually set up a tent at the courtyard of Josie''s Flying Moon Cottage, preparing to provide 24-hour service to Josie. Every morning, Josie would wake up with a steaming hot breakfast. Zayne would also wash her and their child''s dirtyundry and dry them out. When Josie was sending Joseph to school, Zayne would tag along like a piece of chewing gum, trailing right behind her. Josie still hated and resented him, so she did not talk to Zayne.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Zayne remained silent while looking for a chance to talk to Josie. When Josie was on her way back, Zayne dashed forward while pestering her over and over again. He was trying to express his true feelings to Josie. "I know that you don''t want to look at me, Jose. You can just treat me like your pet now. I can do all of the chores for you and Joseph. Just think of it as atonement for my crime." When he was being so humble, Josie could feel that her heart was softening up slightly. However, whenever she thought of Zayne''s unforgivable mistake, she continued to sternly ignore him. Meanwhile, on the other hand, Jens would go to school during the day and take Whitney out in the evening. Ultimately, they finally bumped into Savannah. Savannah saw Jenson and Whitney standing side by side in front of her. With Whitney''s incredibly beautiful appearance, theyer of frost on Jens'' face seemed to have melted due to Whitney''s smile. He looked so gentle that it made Savannah''s heart feel like it was being stabbed. "Who is she, Jens?" Savannah pointed at Whitney and asked. Whitney took the initiative to link her arm around Jens'' and asserted her dominance. "I''m Jens'' girlfriend." Savannah''s eyes turned red in an instant. "I don''t believe you." Then, Whitney held Jens'' cheeks and kissed him on the lips. Savannah was dumbfounded. In the past, would often let a lot of girlse his girlfriends, but they only kissed him on the cheek and forehead. Whitney was the first to actually kiss him on the lips. "I''d like a fairpetition," Savannah challenged Whitney with reddened eyes and a choking voice. Whitneyughed and said, "Why botherpeting with me? Jens has a twin brother who looks exactly like him. Why don''t you go after him instead?" Savannah''s eyes were filled with astonishment. "Twin brother?" Whitney nodded. "That''s right. The one with the sweetest smile?" Jens watched on as Whitney sold Robbie out. He was actually not nning on stopping her. Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Savannah looked at Jens suspiciously as an inexplicable sense of anxiety filled her eyes. She muttered, "I only remember that my master said that my true destiny is someone cold and who never smiles. Since Jens'' brother has a cheerful and lively personality, he''s clearly not the one I''m looking for." Whitney smiled and said, "Little girl, you''ve never even met Jens before this, nor have you seen Baby Robbie. You merely heard from your master that your prince charming is a cold, harsh man. Have you ever thought that perhaps your master is wrong? After all, destiny is not something static. It may change over time." Savannah said confidently, "My master has high morality and is virtuous. He''d never lie to me." Jens stood aside looking helpless. Whitney decided to pull Jens aside and whispered, "Do you believe her words, Jens?" Jenson merely told her as it was, "Truthfully, it''s somewhat bizarre. She was right several times." Whitney would never believe in Savannah''s little fortune-telling predestined affinity argument. In her opinion, she and Jens were childhood sweethearts, so they were the ones meant for each other. Savannah was trying to tear them apart, but Whitney would never let her seed. There was a sh in Whitney''s intelligent eyes as she said to Jens, "Well I don''t believe it. I have to go looking for Savannah''s master and find out how sacred that old fortune-teller truly is. He''s clearly out there scamming people." Whitney went back to Savannah and folded her arms together before asking, "Little girl, since your master is oh-so amazing, I wonder if you can refer me to him? I have a difficult question guing me and I was hoping that your master can solve it for me." Savannah''s face appeared distressed. "My master has taken refuge in religious life. He won''t see anyone under normal circumstances." Whitney began taunting her instead. "Hmph. Since your master is such a religious person, he should save those of us who are confused. If he''s so unwilling to meet visitors, perhaps he''s just a quack who''s deliberately mystifying himself." Savannah was furious as she yelled, "You''re not to speak ill of my master! If you want to see my master s o badly, I''ll ask my master''s advice beforehand and give you an answer soon enough!" After saying her piece, Savannah turned to walk away while fuming. Looking at Savannah''s angry expression, Jenson''s eyes darkened slightly. He said, "It''s rare for her to get so angry, Whitty. You sure are something else to be able to drive her away so quickly." Whitney patted on Jens'' shoulder and said with a smile, "Don''t worry,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jens. Even though I''m great at §Ö infuriating someone, they won''t die from it. Plus, I''ll never try to anger you want you to live happily every day. I want you to live a long life." Jens began to smile brightly again. Jay and Angeline had hired many doctors for Roxie, but after these doctors did a check-up on her, they all showed helpless expressions. "Sir Ares, Miss Roxie''s legs were eroded by the poison. I''m afraid there isn''t a possibility of her standing up again." When Angeline heard the grievous news, she immediately slumped into Sir Ares'' arms. She could not help but sob in a low voice. Roxie was lying on the hospital bed. Seeing Angeline feeling so distressed for her, she inexplicably felt warm in her heart. "Mommy..." she whispered. Angeline walked over to Roxie with her flushed eyes. Roxie wiped Angeline''s tears away and said gently," Don''t be sad, Mommy. This is my life and there''s no one to me for it." Angeline hugged her, patted her frail back, and consoled her. "Roxie, Mommy will not give up trying to find a way to treat you, so you must promise me that you''ll never give up on yourself." Roxie nodded "Don''t worry, Mommy. I''ve experienced a lot of suffering in this life. Inparison half of my life, I''m to the fir UT incredibly happy now. I''ve never given up on living before, and I''ll definitely not give up now," Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 Angeline was truly moved by Roxie''s strength.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Roxie''s face was filled with happiness at being able to lie in Mommy''s arms. Perhaps because of the fear of death, Roxie opened up her heart and told Mommy about her childhood. "Mommy, I have a secret that I''ve been keeping in the bottom of my heart. I was nning on taking it with me to the grave, but I suddenly changed my mind." Angeline said softly, "Are you going to tell me about it?" "Yeah." "I''ll listen, Roxie. Take it easy." Hence, Roxie started telling Angeline about it. "I was actually over five years old when I was abducted by human traffickers. However, since I was small and frail due to being malnourished for a long time, traffickers mistakenly thought I was just a three or four-year-old child. They firmly believed that when I grew up, I would forget about my parents and would not cause trouble to the organization, so they never put their guards up against me. "After entering the organization, I was finally able to fill my stomach up and wear warm clothes, so I naturally preferred to forget about my bitter past. When I was in the military intelligence division, our foster father might''ve thought that I had established a true father-daughter rtionship with him, so he trusted me. "However, I had never forgotten about the part where I was abducted and sold off, so I knew he was a two-faced person. As a result, I remained obedient while still keeping my guard up against him." Angeline felt her heart getting sore as she listened to the child''s story about her life. A five-year-old child being so clever meant that she must have seen quite a lot to have the ability to discern what someone was thinking about based on their bodynguage. She quietly waited for Roxie''s next sentence. Then, Roxie''s soft voice dug into Angeline''s heart little by little. "I will always remember my real name, my home, and my biological parents. Although I remember them, I don''t want to look for them because I know they don''t love me." As Roxie was saying these words, tears could not stop streaming down her face. Angeline knew very well that Roxie was a strong girl. For her to cry in this manner merely showed that her biological family had done a great deal of harm to her. Angeline became a silent listener and never once tried to chime in. Roxie continued, "I think it was when I was three that my father brought back a young and beautifuldy one day. He told me that she would be my new mother from now on. In my memory, my mother had always been on her sickbed, but on that day, she struggled to get up and began waving her fists to beat my dad up. "She cursed at my dad with the worst possible words one could hear, and my dad did not hold back either. He pped her fiercely a couple of times. Then, he left with the woman and never came back. "My mother and I depended on each other. Since my mother couldn''t get out of bed, our neighbors would give us something every day. Sometimes, my mother would get so hungry that she would ask me to go from house to house to beg for food." When Roxie was talking about this, her eyes werepletely flushed and her voice sounded choked up. "In the beginning, there were kind uncles and aunties who would give us food, but sometimes, the things they gave me weren''t suitable for my sick mother. So my mom would insult me and make me kneel down, saying that I''m not filial. She said I was only taking food that suited my pte. "At that time, I was too young and didn''t know what my mother liked to eat, so I was often beaten up by her. Over time, our neighbors started resenting my mother. They would only invite me into their house for dinner and not give me any food to bring back home. Whenever my mother found out, she would make me take my clothes off and kneel on the ground. When it was cold in winter, I would often get sick. "I still remember that I got fever Yet once and it was exceptionally horrible. I cried and wanted my mother to hug me but she would push me away. I would crawl over again without giving up. Even after I crawled to her over and over again, my mother would push me away all the same. Finally, my heart became cold and I lost consciousness." Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Angeline''s heart became tighter listening to Roxie''s story about her childhood. It was the kind of numbing pain that pierced into her soul, heart, liver, and even her lungs. Angeline held onto Roxie tightly as if she was holding a newborn baby. She pressed her weak head into her arms. Roxie''s tears were pouring like heavy rain that kept on flowing. Angeline looked at Roxie, who was getting weaker and weaker because of her illness. She felt even more sorry for her. "You have to listen to Mommy, Roxie. You have to be strong and survive this hurdle. Then you''ll have endless happiness in the future." Roxie suddenly said softly, "I''d like to see them, Mommy." Angeline knew that Roxie was referring to her parents. Although she hated her heartless parents who had no sense of responsibility, it was still Roxie''s wish. Hence, Angeline said to Roxie, "Alright, sure. Mommy will look for them." After settling Roxie down, Angeline walked out with red eyes. When Jay saw Angeline''s expression, he knew that she had just been done crying. He wiped her tears away in distress. After Roxie got hurt, Angeline''s heart was always on the brink of a breakdown. She would feel the same way toward any of her children. Jay was deeply moved by Angeline''s great and boundless love, but he felt distressed over Angeline''s health. He tactfully persuaded Angeline by saying, "Leave Roxie''s matter to me, Angeline. You''re not in good health and shouldn''t be so emotional. Think about it, if your anxiety rpses and triggers your somatization disorder, who''ll take care of Roxie and the others? Before you show love to your children, you must first love yourself." Angeline plunged into Jay''s arms and sobbed uncontrobly. She said in a choked up manner, "Our Roxie lived such a terrible life in the past, darling." Jay said, "I know, I heard it all from out here. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to look for Baby Zetty and she''ll know of a way to cure Roxie''s disease. I''ll make sure Roxie stands up again. She''ll be happy and healthy for the rest of her life.¡± With Jay''s solemn vow, Angeline''s pain from earlier was slightly more relieved. Inside the ward, after listening to Jay and Angeline''s conversation, Roxie stopped crying and startedughing again. She thought to herself that God was quite fair to her. Although her biological parents treated her badly, God bestowed her such great adoptive parents. She was already satisfied with this.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jay actually found out information about Roxie''s past years ago. It was just that she was a little resistant to acknowledging her parents back then, so Jay wanted to wait as she slowly epted them. At the time, Jay merely thought that the sisters were young when they were abducted and perhaps they could not remember their biological parents. Plus, they were unwilling to be separated from each other He had always respected the children''s decision, so he did not forcefully send them away. He never expected that Roxie refused to see her biological parents because they did not love her at all. She did not have the confidence and was unwilling to bother them. It was also no wonder that the parents of several other sisters would contact their children on holidays but Roxie''s parents never showed. Jay called Jenson over and said, "Head over to the Banners family''s house and invite Charles Banners to visit Tourmaline Estate." Jens was astonished by this. For these sorts of tasks, Daddy could ask any one of his men to make the trip. Since Daddy was asking him to go, this only showed that this person might not be cooperative. Charles Banners? Howard Banners'' cousin! He had a past with the Ares family. Many years ago, when Jay''s whereabouts were unknown and Angeline was suffering from somatization disorder, the Banners attempted to seize the Ares family''s property. The entire family was then uprooted by Jenson. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 However, Charles'' position in the Banners household was not that high up because his father was merely the illegitimate son of the Banners family. The son of a n illegitimate child simply had no rankings in the Banners family. Hence, Charles, whocked status from birth, lived a life of poverty even though he was born in a wealthy family. Every time he witnessed the other Banners children eating well, dressing well, and attending the best schools, his heart grew distorted.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When he grew up, because of his poor financial background and self-consciousness, he made the decision to marry a woman from a small family. Unexpectedly, not long after his marriage, he had a realization that in terms of his career, he could rely on the title of being a young master from the Banners family to find himself a good job. He gradually became wealthier, then turned a blind eye to his sickly wife. Furthermore, Charles looked rather handsome and was soon taken a liking to by ady from a rich family. After the two started hooking up, he ruthlessly abandoned his sickly wife and young daughter. Although karma should be real, Charles received no retribution at all. He made a fortune by relying on his wife, and his life merely got better. Now, he was a civil servant with a public position. This was Charles Banners'' entire life, and Jens had read about it a few years back. It was just that he had no clue how Charles was doing now. Jens epted the task and said, "Okay, Daddy. I''ll definitely bring him here." Jay added, "Other than Charles Banners, there''s someone else you need to get.'' Jens had already guessed that these people were Roxie''s parents. "Lumia Towle, right?" Jay showed Jens an expression filled with admiration. "Not bad. Yes, she''s your Sis Roxie''s mother." Jenson grew a little curious. Sis Roxie had never mentioned her parents before. Why did she suddenly want to see them? "Is Roxie alright, Daddy?" Jay said, "Don''t overthink it. Roxie''s fine. It''s just that in the past two days, she''s be ill. When your mommy was staying with her and chatting with her, Six told your mommy that she wants to see her parents." Jenson nodded at this. "I see." Hence, Jenson came to Charles'' house while apanied by Whitney. It was a detached vi that was decorated particrly gorgeously. The value of the house would perhaps not be less than 15 million dors. This made Jenson sigh sorrowfully. Charles was truly an unkind person. How could he live his life so extravagantly without longing for his daughter who was cast away? Jenson still had no idea how bizarre, cold-hearted, and cruel Roxie''s parents were. At this moment, he merely had a slight resentment toward Charles. Since it was an abrupt visit, Jenson endured his resentment and walked to the door to ring the doorbell After quite some time, the butler came out to open the door. The butler was startled to see Jens through the hollowed-out metal door. It was perhaps because their family usually did not entertain any guests. However, seeing how well-dressed Jens and Whitney were, along with their grand temperaments, the butler did not dare to send them away so quickly. He asked Jens politely, "Who are you looking for?" "Charles Banner," said Jenson coldly. With that cold tone of his, no one would ever suspect that he was a child who just reached puberty. The old butler asked again, "And who might you be?" Jenson pondered. Since he overturned the Banners, they should hate him very much. Fearing that Charles would refuse to see him, he turned to Whitney instead. Whitney tacitly understood him and replied, "Tell him that Whitney Cornelius from the North Capital Military Academy would like to see him." The butler eagerly went back into the house. Not long after, the butler came out again. He opened the door for Jens and Whitney. Hence, Jens and Whitney strutted in. Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 When Jenson and Whitney entered the hall, they heard the gloomy voice of Charles'' wife saying, "What military academy is she talking about? Charles Banners, don''t you try to fool me. In my opinion, she''s clearly a vixen you''re having an affair with..." Before she could finish her words, a silver needle flew over and pricked her lips. Madam Banners copsed to the floor in fright, her eyes looking straight at the silver needle. Then, Whitney''s sharp and clear voice sounded." Madam, don''t start assuming that this rotten old husband of yours is a treasure that everyone will fancy. Your taste and preferences don''t represent the masses, Madam. I only like a man like this one." Then, Whitney held Jenson''s hand affectionately. Jenson usually disliked it when a girl approached him or touched him. Yet, he was not at all repulsed by Whitney''s physical touches. Madam Banners looked over at Whitney. She thought that although the girl was stunning, she was simply aggressive and not the type a man could easily tame. Afterward, she looked at Jens beside Whitney and was immensely taken aback. Madam Banners instantly knew that her conjecture earlier was a humiliation to the other party. Although she felt sorry in her heart, it was still her house. Since the visitors were not kind, she was still upset over it. She pulled the silver needle out with a gloomy face and then said coldly, "So who are you people?" She was just a woman who had zero clue about the business world, but it was impossible for Charles not to know Jenson. After all, it was Jenson who destroyed the Banners family back then. Charles exined to his wife, "He''s Jenson Ares, the person who brought my uncles down in the past. He turned the entire Banners household upside down." Madam Banners looked at Jens from head to toe. Thed was so young, and he was clearly a small child a few years ago. She suddenly admired Jenson very much for his outstanding capabilities. Then, she thought to herself, ''If I can make this boy m y son-inw, I''ll be set forever.'' "To what do I owe the pleasure of Young Master Jens'' visit?" Charles felt nothing toward the Banners who abandoned him, but he still harbored a little bit of hatred for Jens who ruined the Banners household. Hence, his tone was particrly cold. Jens was still standing upright at the moment as the couple did not invite him to sit down. Whitney felt sorry for Jens, so she pulled the tallest custom-made chair in the hall over and smiled as she said, "Sit here, Jens."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jens nced at her and smiled. Then, he sat down without asking for permission. Jenson crossed his legs over elegantly and looked at Charles in an imposing manner. Then, he slowly saido Do you remember how many marriages you had, Mr. Banners?" Charles narrowed his sharp eyes, feeling a little annoyed at Jens'' question. "Young Master Ares, you''re not here to interrogate me in my own house, are you?" Madam Banners tugged at Charles'' arm, suggesting that he should show some respect to Jens. "Of course, this is the only marriage I''ve been in," said Charles impatiently. "Oh? An eminent person sure has a short memory. Mr. Banners, I can''t believe you''ve forgotten all about your first wife and the daughter you had with her." Charles stood up suddenly and yelled in anger, "Why on earth are you here today, Jenson Ares?" Seeing how stirred up the man was upon hearing about his first wife and their daughter, Jenson could not help but sympathize with Sis Six more and more. Jenson stared intently at the animal-like father who abandoned his child. "Why are you so stirred up from hearing about your wife and child, Mr. Banners?" Jens curled his lips and said sarcastically. Charles sullenly said, "What kind of society are we living in here? There are so many others who remarry after a divorce. Why don''t you go and interrogate them, Young Master Ares? You chose toe to my house and question my past instead. What exactly is your intention?" Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 Jens'' handsome eyes instantly froze. "Mr. Banners, even if other people get a divorce and remarry, they''re able to mention and face their past wives and children calmly. Yet you''re flying into a rage out of humiliation from just hearing about your former wife and the child you had together. What''s the reason for this?" "What does it have anything to do with you?" Charles angrily asked again. "Me? Well, I''m bored and I like being nosy nowadays. For those who abandon young children like that, I just want to redress the grievances on behalf of those innocent children," said Jenson casually. Charles was fuming. At this point in his life, he was someone who had power and respect. If a scandal about him abandoning his child was exposed, his future would be ruined. "Who the f*ck told you that I abandoned my child?" Charles quibbled. "Back when I divorced her mother, her mother was the one who forcefully took her away. I was helplessly separated from the child as well." Facing Charles'' refute, Jenson remainedposed and countered all of his words, "I heard that you hit your former wife and cheated on her with another woman?" Charles'' eyes that were looking at Jenson almost burst into mes. "Just tell me why on earth are you here?!" Jenson raised his eyes and looked at Whitney. She understood and took out the evidence prepared in advance about Charles abandoning his wife and child. She threw it in front of Charles. Jenson said condescendingly, "Say, Mr. Banners, if the evidence were to go public, would you end up the same as your ex-wife? Will you be devastated, develop a violent temper, and ultimately jump off a building from depression?" Charles finally knew how cunning, wise, and farsighted the boy in front of him was. He had nned ahead and was able to n victory from a thousand miles away. "So your reason foring today isn''t because you''re sticking your nose up in everyone''s business, am I right? You''re just concerned over my family matters." Charles was still bright, after all. Jenson finally stated his purpose foring. "Your daughter, Roxie Banners, is the Ares family''s Sis Six. She has a good personality. My daddy and mommy have always regarded her as their own." Charles'' sharp eyes were shining brightly and seemed to be plotting something. Madam Banners did not mince her words either Goodness me! Our Roxie actually has such a prospect now? Didn''t you always n on taking Roxie home, darling? Over the years, Roxie has always been a source of remorse in your heart. Now that we''ve found her, we should bring her back, right?" ContentC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Charles was a little dumbfounded, but soon, he knew the reason for his wife''s change of heart. She wanted to borrow this opportunity to gain connections with the Ares family. This was indeed a shortcut for their family to quickly obtain riches and honor. Charles eased his expression and said with a smite," Since Roxie is now in the Ares household and so near to her biological father, there''s no reason for me to abandon my daughter. I have to go and get her back. In the future, I''ll take good care of my daughter and make up for the regret I''ve been facing all these years." Jenson was not convinced that such a superficial and despicable man who took advantage of others could be the father of the upright, selfless, brave, and kind-hearted Sis Six. Jenson immediately set him straight by saying, "Don''t think that I''m unaware of your little n, Charles Banners. I''ll put it bluntly, Six is the Ares family''s Sis Six. The Banners have nothing to do with the Areses s o don''t expect to take advantage of Sis Six''s influence to achieve your selfish desires. Also, if you people dare to covet the wealth that the Ares family gave to Sis Six, I''ll definitely make you live a life worse than death." This sentence immediately made the couple''splexions turn ugly. In order to prevent the couple from treating Roxie coldly in the face of zero benefits, Jenson added a meaningful sentence, "However, what Sis Six does with her assets is entirely up to her." Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Jens'' words rekindled the hope inside the estranged parents'' hearts. They thought that as long as they treated Roxie a little better, they might be able to change her mind about them. If Roxie was willing to listen to them, she would be a chess piece in their hands and would be entirely up to their disposal.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Charles immediately smiled and said to Jens, "Young Master Ares, Roxie is my daughter. All of the wrongs I did to her in the past were merely because I didn''t know her whereabouts. Now that I know she''s still alive, as her father, I''ll do everything to make up for my mistakes. I''d like to take my child back now. I''ll treat her well in the future." Jenson looked at him coldly and said, "How about going back to the Ares family''s house for now to visit her? As for whether she wants to go home with you or not, that''s an entirely different matter." "Alright, of course," Charles responded quickly. Madam Banners and Charles quickly got a few of their things and rode in their own car while following Jenson''s from behind. They soon came to Chateau de Selene in Tourmaline Estate. Baby Robbie and the other sisters were standing at the gate. The few had been chatting andughing at first, but they were immediately stumped for words when they noticed the low-cost luxury car behind Jenson''s car. "Who''s visiting?" "Well, I''ve never seen such a cheap car in Tourmaline Estate before." Jenson parked his car in front of Baby Robbie and slid the window down. Then, Jenson said to Baby Robbie," Tell Six that her father''s here." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded upon hearing this. Meanwhile, the other sisters looked at each other in dismay. Their expressions were very stiff. After all these years of spending all their time with Roxie, the sisters had naturally talked about their parents. Several of the sisters had forgotten what their parents looked like while some were still yearning to be loved by their parents. Only Roxie alone would sit aside with a sorrowful expression whenever parents were mentioned. She had also kept a tight lip about her parents. Now that Jens had brought her parents back, Baby Robbie and the sisters thought that the matter seemed rather fishy. Then, they began to think whether it was because Roxie''s condition had gotten more severe so she began to have pessimistic thoughts? Perhaps that was the reason why she wanted to meet her unreliable parents before she passed away? Baby Robbie was scared witless when he thought of this. He ran upstairs into the house like a whirlwind, even forgetting to knock on the door before barging into Roxie''s room. Roxie was sitting on her bed with a pale face. When she saw Baby Robbie, she squeezed out a soft smile. Baby Robbie dashed toward her and held her hand. He asked her in a stirred up manner, "Six, has the poison spread across your body? Do you feel any different?" Roxie smiled and said, "Although Whitney''s medicine can''t cure the poison, it''s been able to control the poison rather well. I''m alright." Baby Robbie asked suspiciously, "Then why do you want to see those unkind parents of yours?" Roxie said, "Don''t worry. I was just worried that some unforeseen mishaps were going to happen to me, so I n on resolving the load on my mind." Only then did Baby Robbie feel more relieved. Then, Roxie realized the hints and asked excitedly," Are they here?" Baby Robbie exined, "Only your biological father is here." Roxie became more agitated and said, "Quick, Robbie, look for some nicer clothes for me and help me up. I have to put on some makeup. I can''t see him while looking so haggard." Baby Robbie smiled and said, "You''re always beautiful, Six." ? Roxie said You don''t know this, but he has always preferred a boy over a girl. If he sees me in such a devastating state, I''m just afraid he''d feel more grateful for having abandoned me back then." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie angrily scoffed. "If he so much as shows any contempt toward you, I won''t let him off easily." However, even though he said these words, Baby Robbie still obeyed Roxie''s wishes and looked for a grand dress for her to put on. Then, he carried her over to her wheelchair and pushed her to the dressing room. UMS Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 Roxie had never put on makeup so seriously before. She already had exquisite features, so when paired with her delicate makeup, she looked particrly beautiful. Just like an elf left behind in this mortal world, she looked pure and cold as if she was ced way above themon popce. When she finished applying her makeup, a servant was already outside her door, urging, "Ms. Roxie, your father, Charles Banners, has already arrived at the hall." Baby Robbie said, "We got it. Let him wait." However, Roxie suddenly grew more nervous. She was holding the wheelchair tightly with both hands with an uneasy expression on her face. "What''s wrong?" Baby Robbie asked attentively. Roxie suppressed the tension in her heart and nodded at Baby Robbie. "I don''t know what''s going on but my heart is beating wildly for no reason." Baby Robbie''s handsome face sank. He was afraid that this was a sign of a bad premonition. Baby Robbie pushed Roxie and took the elevator to the lobby on the first floor. Roxie could see a middle-aged couple sitting next to Sir Ares and Angeline from a distance away. They had their waists hunched over. They were trying their best to tter the Areses. A glint of shame shed past Roxie''s eyes. Her father abandoned her sick mother back then. He was a snob who married a richdy who could offer him a higher position and more wealth. It seemed like he had not changed even after so many years. The guy was still as snobbish as ever. Charles and Madam Banners raised their gazes. Upon seeing Roxie, both of them were extremely stunned. It was not that they were surprised to see her but they were dumbfounded to see Baby Robbie, who was pushing her wheelchair. Baby Robbie looked exactly like Jenson, except that the corners of his eyes were raised slightly higher. He appeared more gentle and harmless. However, he still had the same elegant temperament as Jens. For someone as noble as Robbie to personally help Roxie, the couple immediately re-examined the weight of Roxie''s value. If Roxie was able to be the Ares family''s inw, the Banners family''s wealth would be bottomless. "Roxie," said Charles as he stood up tremblingly. He walked toward Roxie and lookedAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. at her like a father who had repented as he said, I''vee to see you. You''ve suffered for so many years Roxie. It''s all my fault. When they said that you were missing all those years ago, I searched all over fr you. I thought that you were no longer in this world with us. I shouldn''t have given up looking for you..." As he spoke, he wiped his tears away and looked very sincere. However, the people inside the house, including Roxie and the others who had crawled out of the ruthless military intelligence division, were mature beyond their age. They all felt awkward and embarrassed from witnessing Charles'' little act. It was just that Roxie was kind-hearted and longed for paternal love. Hence, she chose not to expose his act. Charles continued acting for quite some time. When he saw that no one tried tofort him, he started feeling embarrassed and stopped trying to gain sympathy. Instead, he quickly exined his intention foring today. "Roxie, I''m here today to take you home." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Roxie was slightly startled. She was not mentally prepared to go back with her father at all. She looked at Sir Ares and Angeline helplessly. At this moment, Angeline noticed the fear of facing the unknown from the child''s eyes and walked over to say to Roxie gently, "Lil Six, Mommy wants you to stay here. It''ll take some time before your body fully recovers, so Mommy will be worried if you go back to the Banners now." Madam Banners replied gloomily, "Rest assured, Madam. Roxie is her father''s biological daughter. Her father is the person who loves her the most. He''ll definitely be able to take good care of her." These words were undoubtedly said to put pressure on Angeline using Charles'' blood ties with Roxie. Angeline was upset, but she did not want to give them a hard time in front of Roxie. She merely stood aside quietly. Then, Charles said again, "Come home with us, Roxie. I''ll make everything right again." Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Roxie was silent for a long time before she nodded at Charles lightly. Hence, Charles and Madam Banners were ecstatic about her response. Sir Ares abruptly chimed in, "Charles Banners, Roxie is the legally adopted daughter of the Ares family. My wife and I treat her as our own, and she''ll always be an Ares wherever she ends up going. You have to keep in mind that if you take her back, you''ll have to take good care of her. If she gets hurt under your care, I won''t let you off the hook so easily."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Charles was so frightened that his back was drenched in cold sweat. He nodded at Jay quickly. "Yes, yes, of course. Don''t worry, Sir Ares. I''ll certainly take good care of my daughter." At this time, Whitney stepped forward and took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket to hand it to Roxie. "Six, this is the antidote that I''ve been preparing for you in the past couple of days. Take this with you. It''llst for five to six days. Afterward, I''lle over to send you a new one." Roxie looked at Whitney gratefully. During this time, Whitney had been staying upte just to concoct the antidote for her. "You''ve worked so hard for me, Sis Whitty." Whitney let out a charming smile and said, "You''ve been calling me ''Sis-inw'' so I have to protect you for the rest of my life now." Jenson immediately rubbed on his forehead. Meanwhile, all of the sisters started giggling. Whitney secretly nced at Sir Ares and Angeline. Her ears flushed red in embarrassment. Afterward, she hurriedly stepped aside. Although Baby Robbie and the sisters had acknowledged her as their sister-inw from the bottom of their hearts, Sir Ares and Angeline had yet to agree to make her the daughter-inw of the Ares family. Angelina''s gaze fell on the bottle of medicine. Just because Roxie was Jens'' adopted sister, Whitney willingly made medicine for Roxie withoutining about her hardship. Angeline was feeling moved over Whitney''s love for Jens. She believed that Whitney''s love for Jens and everyone around him would be the pir of the Ares family in the future. Nheless, Jens and Whitney were still young. If she were to bex about this, she was afraid of them doing things that did not conform to normal etiquette. Moreover, Angeline was obsessed with making their rtionship start on a cleaner te. She hoped that Jens could resolve Savannah''s obsession with him before making an official announcement that he was with Whitney. Otherwise, Savannah could end up getting hurt by this. Since Roxie had agreed to go home with Charles, he and Madam Banners hurriedly urged her, "Then hurry up and pack your things, Roxie. Put them in the car and I''ll take you back today." Angeline''s facial expression immediately fell as she grew incredibly upset. Charles was deliberately asking Roxie to pack all of her belongings. Was this not a hint stating that he was no longer allowing Roxie toe back home? Upon discerning Charles'' bodynguage, Sir Ares certainly knew of Charles'' petty thoughts as well. The guy clearly wanted to gain benefits from Roxie. 1.not Sir Ares despised people like Charles the most. He was an insatiably greedy person. However, in order let Roxie have a better life after. returning home with Charles, Jay pointed his finger at Baby Robbie and whispered a few words to him. Baby Robbie nodded and went upstairs. Then, Baby Robbie personally packed Roxie''s belongings for her. Roxie was stunned when he began pushing out a couple ofrge suitcases. She was really worried that Baby Robbie had emptied all of her things. Subconsciously, she knew that the Ares household was her home. She merely wanted to go back with the Banners to look at her father''s living environment. Charles and Madam Banners exuded a greedy light in their eyes. Baby Robbie started exining the contents of the suitcases to Roxie one at a time "Six, this one contains jewelry, and this one contains all the clothes that Mommy has bought for you. This one has gifts from the sisters. And this one contains my gift for you. This contains the presents Jens and line have prepared for you... They''re all new. As for the clothes that you used to wear and your jewelry, Mommy said that those should stay in the Ares household since you''ll being back anytime." Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 When Charles and Madam Banners saw that many were rare treasures, their eyes immediately lit up. Sir Ares'' cold, sharp eyes were locked onto Charles and Madam Banners'' expressions. His heart subconsciously sank. Perhaps Roxie, who grew up in the military intelligence division, could deal with sinister and vicious viins. However, she might not be able to go up against these people with malicious intentions. Sir Ares walked toward Roxie and said, "Six, Daddy doesn''t mean anything else by this. I just wanted to give you a little bit more materialistic assets. Although they seem tacky, these things can still protect you from money-hungry wolves during crucial moments. However, you must always remember that treasures are also some sort of touchstone. The people who can be bribed by them are all greedy, money and power-hungry wolves." Roxie was a smart person, so she instantly understood what Daddy was implying. "I''ll remember your words, Daddy." "Mm. Go ahead now." Roxie looked over at Angeline reluctantly, only to realize that Angeline''s eyes were incredibly red. She smiled at her mommy and said in a choked up manner, "Mommy, I''lle home to visit you often." Angeline nodded at her in response. Charles and Madam Banners hurriedly waved at someone to move the suitcases while Baby Robbie and the sisters took Roxie to the car. Before the car was about to drive away, Baby Robbie walked up to Charles and warned him. "Be nice to my Sis Six." Charles replied, "Yes. Of course. Certainly." Then, the car set off. Charles and Madam Banners'' tense nerves finally eased up. At this moment, Madam Banners finally had the courage to examine Roxie''s appearance carefully. She said, "I noticed that all of the girls in that household are charming and gorgeous. Roxie''s not that outstanding. I presume that when the other girls get to go home, the Ares family will be even more generous toward them." Charles was stunned for a moment and abruptly felt a sense of loss in his heart. It was as if he had missed out on plenty more treasures. "Sigh. That''s just Roxie''s luck," said Charles while sighing. Then, he asked Roxie tentatively, "Rox, how do Sir Ares and Madam Ares treat you? Good?" Although Roxie''s appearance was not as gorgeous as the other sisters'', she was smart and meticulous. The other sisters could not beat her in this aspect. She could feel that Daddy and Mommy were kind to her because they loved her from the bottom of their hearts. Mommy had always loved children and since Daddy loved Mommy, he would naturally love all of them too. Moreover, the Areses were grateful that she had saved Jens and Robbie''s lives before, so they treated her somewhat differently. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Daddy and Mommy would never be biased toward them. "Couldn''t you tell whether or not that''s the case just by looking at the scene earlier on?" Roxie replied to them lightly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There was a sense of alienation in her voice. Charles and Madam Banners were slightly stunned. They had a pair of kids as well, but their children were extremely respectful toward them and would obey their every word. Roxie''s rather cold temperament made them feel as if their authority as parents were being challenged. The two immediately pulled long faces at the same time Madam Banners immediately established some rules for Roxie by saying, "Roxie, in our household, all of the children need to be respectful when speaking to their parents." Roxie shot a cold stare at her. This woman did not give birth to her, nor did she ever raise her. Why should she be respectful to her? Madam Banners felt ufortable from being stared at by Roxie''s terrifying eyes. However, thinking that the girl was still young, perhaps she could still scare her witless. Hence, she red back at Roxie. Roxie''s eyes grew a little colder before Madam Banners eventually gave in. Madam Banners beganining to Charles: "Look at this wonderful daughter of yours. She''s already treating us this way right after we''re taking her home. You have to teach her a proper lesson, darling." Charles said, "Roxie has just returned to us, so you should bear with it for a while." Madam Banners was fuming from his response. When the car arrived at the Banners household, Charles and Madam Banners hurriedly ordered the servants to unload the goods. They forgot all about Roxie inside the car. Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 When they were done unloading the goods, Charles and Madam Banners remembered that Roxie was still inside the vehicle. Charles then ordered his servant to carry Roxie down. Roxie sat in her wheelchair that was specially made for her by Sir Ares. Thinking of Roxie''s special identity, there was even a hiddenpartment designed tounch secret weapons from her wheelchair. Roxie looked over at the empty trunk of the car and stared at Charles coldly. "Where are my presents?" Charles was stunned. He smiled at her embarrassedly while saying, "They''re in Daddy''s room, Roxie." Roxie firmly said to him, "Those gifts were given to me by my dearest family members and they''re very important to me. You''d better move them back to my room, Daddy." Madam Banners was furious. Then, she said somewhat gloomily, "Why, you''re just a little child. Why do you need so many materialistic things? Besides, now that you''vee to my house, our expenses will be higher. Those assets should be used as your food and amodation expenses." Charles agreed while echoing, "That''s right, Roxie. We have to spend money on you too now." Roxie scoffed coldly, "Bring them out." She was surging with a threatening and imposing aura. Charles and Madam Banners were dumbfounded. They never expected the girl to have such formidable power. Nheless, how could they be willing to return the gold mine? Madam Banners looked at Roxie''s legs and sneered," We''re your guardians, so we''ll be safekeeping these belongings for the time being." Roxie reminded her by saying, "Robbie has recorded all of those assets in a list. If you dare touch any of my things, then I''m going to make you two pay like this tree..." Once Roxie finished her sentence, a small ck ball was shot out from the wheelchair and hit the tree in front, causing the tree to copse immediately. Charles and Madam Banners immediately shrank in fright. Roxie asked once more, "I''m going to ask you one more time. Will you or will you not return the presents to me?" Charles was sweating profusely. "Yes, yes, yes." Meanwhile, Madam Banners was angrily grabbing onto him. Charles ordered someone to carry the suitcases back into Roxie''s room. When Roxie was resting, she could hear Charles and Madam Banners arguing from downstairs. Madam Banners said in exasperation, "She''s nothing but a scrooge. We should''ve never taken her back here." Charles said, "Come on now. We must be patient. Being hasty will only ruin things. Just you wait, I''ll make her hand those treasures over obediently. When the timees and the Ares family asks us about it, we can just say that she gave them to us herself." Content belongs. NovelDrama.Org Kon MS Roxie smirked.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She truly wanted to see how this scumbag father of hers was going to scam her of her treasures. During lunchtime, the maid pushed her wheelchair downstairs. Charles'' expression looked quite pleasant, but Madam Banners was still pulling a long face. It was not until their own daughter came downstairs dressed up in a punk rock outfit that there was finally a smile on Madam Banners'' face. The girl looked about the same age as Roxie. When she saw her, suspicions arose in Roxie''s eyes. e She started to understand that perhaps her father had betrayed her mother from the very beginning. His first wife and his mistress both got pregnant around the same time. That was why her scumbag father could leave her and her mother without the slightest hesitation. "So, should I be calling her ''Big Sis'' or ''Lil Sis''?" Roxie deliberately asked them to prove her spection. Charles'' expression grew ugly, while Madam Banners grew ashamed. She nearly forgot about her action of shamelessly robbing another woman of her husband back then. She never expected Roxie to push her back to that shameful period of her life. "I''m your big sister. My name''s Bebe," the girl saidnguidly. Roxie stared at Charles and said, "So you were cheating all along." Madam Banners and Charles felt utterly defeated. This girl was deliberately touching their sore spot. What a truly annoying character. Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 Charles and Madam Banners were still terrified of the Ares family, so even if they were discontented with Roxie''s behavior, they would not dare to put Roxie on the spot. However, Bebe was the spoiled youngdy of the household. She thought that she would have her parents backing her up while Roxie was just the wild little sister of an unknown origin. She got angry at Roxie''s words and raised her hand to p Roxie fiercely. "This is my house, Roxie Banners. You should drill this fact into your head. If you don''t like it here, get out. If you want to stay in this family, you have to learn to respect us." Bebe arrogantly reprimanded Roxie. Roxie looked at her with an extremely cold gaze. Charles and Madam Banners tried to turn a blind eye toward what their daughter had done. It was up until Roxie shot her icy gaze toward them that Charles could no longer try to dismiss it. Then, he said to Bebe somewhat perfunctorily, "Bebe, your sister just got home. You should be more considerate of her in the future." Bebe sat in front of Roxie and said arrogantly, "Well, that''ll depend on her attitude." Roxie was clearly dissatisfied with Charles'' response and she continued to look at him coldly. "Sheid her hand on me, so where should I repay this p?" Charles was furious, but he was still afraid that the Areses would make things difficult for him. He could only retort with a gloomy expression, "I''ll apologize to you on her behalf." Roxie raised her hand andnded a p across Charles'' old face. "Since you want to apologize on her behalf, then you''ll be punished on her behalf." After the loud crisp sound was heard, Madam Banners and Bebe''s jaws were wide open in shock. Bebe mmed her hands on the table while standing u p. "You''ve gone insane! How dare you hit my father?!" Then, she was about to dash over to tear Roxie apart. Charles was quick-witted and quickly tried to hold her down. "Stop stirring up trouble, Bebe." Bebe began to lift her legs to kick Roxie while cursing, "Who do you think you are, you b*tch?! How dare you be this arrogant in my house?!" Roxie red at her fiercely. She reached over to grab a fork before angrily flinging it at Bebe. The fork swiped across Bebe''s face and she could feel a burning pain on her cheek. After the fork flew across her face, it flew toward the opposite marble wall and prated it. It was stuck in the wall. It showed how strong Roxie''s strength truly was.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bebe instantly grew silent. However, when her hand touched her face, she realized there was blood all over. "Ahh!" Bebe shouted in horror. Madam Banners loved her daughter to bits, so she furiously cursed at Roxie, "You lunatic! How dare you hurt my daughter?! I''ll rip you apart!" However, when she dashed over and saw the butter knife in Roxie''s hand, she immediately felt frightened. Roxie''s sharp gaze fell on Madam Banners as she said, "I still remember how you took my father away and bullied my mother in the past. If you truly think that I''m still the same little girl who couldn''t protect her family back then, then you''re wrong." Madam Banners yelled with reddened eyes, "So you''re here for revenge!" Roxie said, "If you guys had been kind to me, would''ve been here to repay my father''s kindness for giving birth to me. Since you''ve been horrible, then yes, I''m here to seek vengeance. It seems that your old patterns haven''t changed one bit." Bebe was hiding in her mother''s arms while trembling in anger. She was afraid that her face would be disfigured, and her hatred toward Roxie deepened even further in her heart. Roxie took out a medicine bottle from her pocket and threw it to her. "Apply this and it won''t leave a scar Next time, try not to yell around and bully me. You''re not a well-matched opponent for me. You should go around and ask who I am n beforehand." Afterward, Roxie started to have her meal oh-so casually. Charles'' heart began to grow panicked. At this moment, he was somewhat regretting it. It seemed like he made the wrong decision in bringing Roxie back. Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Madam Banners and Bebe red at Roxie resentfully. They had always been arrogant in this household, and the entire family would have to act ording to their wishes. Now that Roxie had broken this status quo, they were clearly upset about it. Bebe stood up angrily and said, "I''m not eating. I no longer have an appetite." Then, she went upstairs. When Madam Banners saw that her beloved daughter was going on strike and refusing to eat, she immediately felt upset at Charles as well. She roared a t him. "So your daughter came back and now my daughter can''t eat her meals at ease! Tell me how you''re nning to solve this?" Charles looked at Roxie, hoping that she would give in. However, Roxie looked at him in a rxed manner. She was much more curious to know what her father would do to her in this situation. Charles finally said to Roxie with a long face, "Roxie, you hurt your sister. Don''t you know that it''s illegal? Since this is your first time, I''ll let it slide. But this won''t be the case the next time." Madam Banners shouted at him, "What?! Are you saying there''s going to be a next time?! You have to punish her now, dear. Let her remember the lesson well. Otherwise, my daughter''s safety in this house won''t be guaranteed!" Charles looked at Madam Banners. He was at a loss and asked, "How do you n on punishing her, dear?" Madam Banners grabbed Roxie''s te and threw it on the floor, saying, "Those who are in the wrong shouldn''t be eating." Roxie merely managed to eat a few mouthfuls earlier, s o her stomach was still rumbling in hunger. However, she did not bicker when Madam Banners took her te away. Madam Banners took it a step further and ordered the servant, "Send the young miss back into her room and lock her up." Roxie red at her angrily. "You dare?" Madam Banners looked at her contemptuously and instructed the servant again, "And take her cell phone away." Was this her way to stop her from asking for help? Nheless, Roxie would not be asking for help anyway. She did not want Angeline to worry about her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When several of the servants rushed over, Roxie weighed the situation and did not resist. Just like that, she was locked inside her room by Madam Banners, while the family ate happily afterward. Roxie sat on the bed and curled her body up while looking at the ceiling. Warm tears were welling up in her eyes. It seemed that even if she spent her lifetime trying to find a cure, there was nothing that could heal her tragic childhood. Every night, she would dream about she her tragic experience when she was younger. She thought that in the future, she would return and l establish a new rtionship with her parents to heal the wounds in her UMS heart. However, her father was still the same as before. He was afraid of her stepmother and would only obey her stepmother alone. She only had a little to eat at noon, but they did not give Roxie any food at night. Roxie was famished but she could only force herself to fall asleep hungry. Meanwhile, at Tourmaline Estate. After Angeline and Sir Ares sent Roxie off, they finally voiced the doubts that they had been suppressing in their hearts. Angeline called all of the military intelligence division children over and scrupulously questioned the reason behind Roxie''s injury. "She was just fine earlier, so how on earth did Roxie get injured? Plus, where''s Lik Thirteen? Why didn''t shee home with you girls?" The sisters looked upset, and they lowered their heads, not daring to say anything. They were worried that Angeline would not be able to ept Thirteen''s betrayal. Seeing the heavy look on their faces, Angeline grew more anxious. "Well? Say something. Where''s Thirteen? "Robbie, spit it out." Baby Robbie looked at his mommy and said frankly," Mommy, I think Thirteen may note back ever again." Angeline''s face turned pale. This e truly made her as the mean she won''t being back?" Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 When Angeline thought of the injured Roxie, she naturally thought that Lil Thirteen was hurt in the worst possible way as well. Baby Robbie quicklyforted her. "It''s not what you think, Mommy. Thirteen''s not in any danger. It''s just that she... She went back to the military intelligence division." Angeline looked at Baby Robbie in disbelief. She simply could not fathom this situation as Thirteen used to be eager to leave the military intelligence division and longed for maternal love. She finally got the life she wanted, so how could Thirteen return to the military intelligence division? However, all of the other children nodded one after another, indicating that Baby Robbie''s words were the truth. Jay started to notice the cruel twist behind the truth." Robbie, who poisoned Sis Six?" Baby Robbie did not want to tell his parents that there had been a betrayal among the military intelligence division sisters. He was afraid that his mother, who was not in good health, would grow worried. Nheless, under Daddy''s fierce gaze, Baby Robbie knew that there was no way out of this so he exined to them truthfully, "Thirteen was the one who poisoned Roxie." Angeline trembled slightly upon hearing this. She could not ept such a huge blow. Sir Ares held onto her andforted her. "Don''t be too upset, Angeline. The kids are grown up, and they each have their own thoughts and ns. As parents, we can no longer choose their paths for them." Lil Ten and Lil Eleven suddenly stepped forward and hugged Angeline gently while saying gently, "Don''t worry, Mommy. We won''t leave you for the rest of our lives." Angeline stroked their heads and softly said, "Good girls." Thirteen''s betrayal made it feel like a dark cloud was shrouding over Angelina''s head. She asked Jay, "Darling, do you have any idea why Thirteen would even want to return to the military intelligence division?" Jay epted this conclusion rather calmly and said to Angeline, "Thirteen is Monster''s biological daughter. She was instilled with ideas of revenge and hatred by him since she was a child, so she''s certainly the military intelligence division''s most loyal minion. Her martial arts skills are superb and her thoughts are shrewd. These are the results of Monster''s personal upbringing. The other sisters are different. They go on missions and spend a lot of time together, so they cherish each other and seek one another for warmth. Hence, they have deeper bonds. "It''s just that there must be a reason for Thirteen''s sudden betrayal." Jay tried to analyze it. "The remaining members of the military intelligence division have been quiet for a years. I''m afraid that there''s someone evil behind the scenes who are responsible for the sudden attack." Angeline asked anxiously, "Who could it be?" Sir Ares said, "I''ve sent someone to Yorks Stronghold to inquire about Monster. We''ll know the reason soon enough." Angeline began to feel uneasy, and she pleaded with Sir Ares sincerely, "We must protect the children at all cost, darling." Sir Ares nodded. "I know." Angeline thought of Roxie once more and felt uneasy." Will it be safe for Roxie to stay at the Banners'' house?" Jay replied, "She''s no longer a useful chess piece to the military intelligence division, so they won''t be messing with her anymore." That night, Savannah paid an abrupt visit to Tourmaline Estate. Angeline and Josie were both extremely fond of Savannah. Theypletely believed in the girl''s fortune-telling capabilities. Since Angeline''s thoughts were in turmoil at the moment, when she heard that Savannah hade to visit, she immediately let her in. Savannah entered the hall and immediately said to Angeline, "I was doing a reading on you, Aunt Angeline saw that you''re grieving from losing your loved ones. I was worried and rushed over to inform you of this." "Grieving from losing a loved one?" Angeline''s heart felt heavier from hearing these words.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Roxie was no back at the Banners while Lil Thirteen had also returned to the military intelligence division These two children were no longer by her side now, so was this what Savannah meant by grieving from losing her loved ones? Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 Angeline asked Savannah anxiously, "Can you borate on that, Savannah?" Savannah was slightly hesitating and stopped talking altogether. Angeline became more and more anxious. "Do you mean that my loved ones have left my side?" Savannah shook her head. Angelina''s hand trembled violently. If that was not what she meant, that could only mean... death? Angeline could not bring herself to think of that. It would be upsetting to her if any of her children left her. "Is there a way to undo it?" Angeline asked in a stirred up manner. Savannah murmured, "I suppose it''s a life for a life." Angeline found that extremely unsettling. There was n o distinction between a noble and a lowly life in this world, so to rece her child''s life with someone else''s was extremely cruel. After Savannah spoke to Angeline, she quickly left. When she was walking out of Chateau de Selene, she happened to bump into Jens and Whitney. She was stunned for a moment. Looking at Jens'' eyes that were filled with bewilderment, she lowered her head and left in silence. It was her first time being this quiet, which made Jenson feel a sense of uneasiness in his heart. He abruptly stopped Savannah, asking, "What are you doing here?" Savannah did not turn around. She merely halted her footsteps and said, "I did a reading and saw that the Ares family is in trouble, so I came over to warn Aunt Angeline." Whitney asked, "What kind of trouble?" Savannah ignored Whitney and continued to walk forward. Whitney questioned Jens, "Do you believe her, Jens?" Jens'' eyes appeared deep as he said, "She was urate the first few times." Whitney said, "How can you believe in her nonsense, Jens? There''s no such mumbo-jumbo in this world." Jenson fixed his gaze on Whitney as he said, "Even if it''s all a lie, there must be someone else behind this for so many idental coincidences to ur." Whitney suddenly understood what Jenson meant. No matter what the basis of Savannah''s fortune-reading skills was, there was someone making theme true. Jens hurried into the house and asked Angeline, "What did Savannah say to you, Mommy?" Angeline was still immersed in her sadness as she said, "Savannah said that our family will be grieving from losing a loved one." Jensonforted Angeline by saying, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t let those sorts of things happen." Angeline believed in Savannah''s words because her soul transmigrated into someone else''s body back then. She believed Savannah firmly without a single doubt. Jenson''s words had zero effect in giving her anyfort. Sir Ares came back, and upon hearing Savannah''s prediction, he squatted in front of Angeline and squeezed her chin with his hand. He calmed her by saying, "Cheer up, Angeline. Human wisdom can prevail over nature. I won''t let theseExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. things happen to our family." Angeline was pessimistic. She looked at Jay in distress and said, "Do you have a solution, Jaybie?" Jay said, "From now on, Baby Robbie and the children will stay put at Tourmaline Estate for the time being. I''ll send the Ghost members to look for Thirteen." Angeline said, "What about Roxie? After that girl left Tourmaline Estate yesterday, I''ve been feeling uneasy in my heart." Whitney volunteered. "I can go over and keep Roxie safe, Aunt Angeline." Angeline nced over at Whitney and said, "It''s better for you to stay home as well so that Jens won''t be worried." Jens'' ears became slightly red. Seeing Whitney''s dazzling smile, Jens chimed in, "Mommy, Whitty is incredibly skilled in martial arts. She might be able to defeat ten Ghost members on her own. Allow her to go and protect Roxie." Angeline was dumbfounded. "You silly child. You should be pampering your partner. She''s not here for you to simply share all your worries with and solve all of your issues. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 When Jenson was being reprimanded by his mother, h e immediately lowered his head. Whitney immediately stepped forward to help Jens." It''s a blessing of mine to be able to share sorrows with Jens and solve problems for him, Aunt Angeline."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angeline looked at Whitney, who was smiling brightly. She recalled that whenever sheid eyes on this girl, she would always look very cheerful. Even at first nce, Angeline could tell that the girl grew up in a carefree environment. Angeline liked Whitney''s innocence and her unreserved courage when it came to love. However, she was also worried that such an innocent girl would suffer a lot of grievances when faced with Jens'' sullen and indifferent temperament. Angeline wanted Jens and Whitney to spend more time together, so she said, "If that''s the case, then you and Jens should go over to the Banners'' household and deliver some presents to Roxie." "Sure thing, Aunt Angeline," Whitney responded swiftly. Aftering out of Chateau de Selene, Whitney and Jens went straight to the Banners household. Whitney was just happy to be able to do things together with Jens. However, Jens had a solemn expression on his face as if something was weighing down heavily on his mind. Whitney asked him, "What are you thinking about, Jens?" Jens sighed and responded, "I''m just wondering why Mommy asked me to visit Roxie instead of Robbie? Mommy knows very well that Roxie and Robbie share a deeper bond, and Sis Roxie would really want to see Robbie. Plus, Robbie is extremely worried about Roxie but Mommy is intentionally keeping Robbie away from her." Although Whitney was simple-minded, she was still a few years older than Jens. Hence, she was naturally more sensitive about the feelings between a man and a woman than Jens. Whitney said, "Aunt Angeline''s arrangement is the most appropriate." Jens looked at Whitney in astonishment. "Oh? How s o?" Whitney said, "Think about it. Among all of the military intelligence division sisters, who wouldn''t like the handsome and romantic Baby Robbie? Their feelings toward Baby Robbie are probably not as simple as affection toward siblings. They''re mixed with seeminglyplex affection between a man and a woman. Aunt Angeline is probably intending on keeping Baby Robbie away from Roxie because she''s afraid that the other sisters will think much into it and it''ll affect their rtionship." Jenson was utterly stunned. At this moment, Jens could not help but sympathize with Baby Robbie. It was as if Baby Robbie had fallen into an inescapable hole. "Say, who do you think Baby Robbie likes among them, Jens?" Whitney suddenly started to gossip. Jensmented, "When they were in the military intelligence division, their missions were extremely dangerous so Robbie and the other sisters relied on each other to keep themselves warm. They sincerely care about one another. This sort of rtionship is more like the love betweenpatriots instead of the love between men and women." Whitney shook her head and said, "Perhaps Baby Robbie might feel nothing butradeship for the sisters, but the feelings the girls have for Robbie aren''t that pure and simple. At the very least, we can tell that Roxie is in love with Robbie. Roxie''s love is extremely open and candid. She loves him, but she doesn''t want to selfishly snatch him all to herself. She merely wants Robbie to be happy." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was Jenson''s first time hearing about Roxie''s feelings for Robbie, so he was slightly shocked by it." Did Sis Roxie say this herself?" Whitney nodded. Jenson''s heart was brimming with emotion. "If that''s the case, Robbie''s in huge trouble." Whitney said, "Yeah. Robbie was still well no a child when he entered the military intelligence division. He probably didn''t quite understand the differences between men and women, so he got along very with the sisters. Now that he''s older, be it his appearance or his personality, he''s simply attractive. It''s no wonder that the sisters have other kinds of feelings for him. It''s just that I''m afraid he''ll have a hard time making a choice. Don''t you think so?" Jenson gave it a thought for a while and sighed. "Mm." Whitney looked over at Jens'' young yet mature-looking face, pinching it in distress. "Smile, Jens. It''s not like there''s no solution to Baby Robbie''s matter." "How can it be solved?" Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 "That''s to quickly find Baby Robbie a girlfriend before the sisters even mention anything. This way, none of the sisters will get hurt," Whitney suggested. Jenson shook his head. "Even if this is a good idea, I''m afraid Baby Robbie won''t agree to it." While the two were talking, they had already arrived at Charles'' ce. Just as Whitney was about to open the car door, Jens stopped her instead. "Whitty, let''s sneak over." Whitney instantly understood him and stealthily opened the car door. She leaped and jumped across the vi''s courtyard wall. Jenson followed closely from behind. The two crept around the courtyard and hid in the corner. At this moment, they heard the voice of an exasperated young girl in the living room. "Take a good look in the mirror, Roxie. How much longer do you think you can live anyway? If you even have the slightest bit of wit, take your jewelry out and hand it over as the family''s additional expenses. Perhaps we''ll consider you one of the Banners then and allow you to die with dignity." Jenson and Whitney''s faces were ashen with anger. Whitney impulsively wanted to dash forward but Jens grabbed onto her and said, "Let''s continue listening." This time around, Jens looked for his phone and started recording. Then, they could hear Roxie''s slightly weaker voice." Heh, none of you deserve to have my things." Madam Banners roared at her. "Do you think that just because you have the Areses'' support, you can get carried away, Roxie Banners?! I''ll have you know that the Areses have sent a couple of servants over a few times but they were all sent away by us. I''m telling you now that if you continue being this way, your life will only be more and more unbearable." Roxie sneered at them bleakly. "Do you think that the Areses won''t want me anymore? That''s your biggest mistake. My foster parents treat me as if I''m their own. The reason they got the servants toe for a visit is that they''re certain you people won''t dare to mistreat me and they believe I can protect myself. "And I''m unwilling to let my foster parents be worried about me, so?m refusing to contact them. However, if something were to happen to me, my foster parents will never forgive yout so easily." Madam Banners scoffed. "Just keep bragging, then. Don''t forget that you''re still Charles Banners'' biological daughter. Now that you''re home, the Areses can''t care less about your life or death. Just give us the passcode to your luggage, Roxie Banners. If you do that, I''ll give you something to eat." Whitney simply could not stand idly by and listen any further. She angrily kicked the door open.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Inside the house, Roxie was sitting in her wheelchair in despair. Her hair appeared disheveled. Madam Banners and her daughter, Bebe, widened their eyes in fury. "Who do you think you are? Why are you breaking into private property?!" Whitney red at Madam Banners and Bebe resentfully. She questioned, "How dare you treat Roxie in this manner?" Madam Banners asked, "Who the hell are you? I''m disciplining my own daughter, so how is it any of your business?" Roxie smiled lightly while saying, "That girl is my future sister-inw." Whitney smiled at Roxie gracefully and said, "Silly girl, I''ll protect you with all my might today just because you called me that. Tell me, how do you want me to punish them?" Madam Banners sneered and said, "Sister-inw? That''s not even certain yet. The Ares family has plenty of adopted daughters and all of them are as beautiful a s wildflowers. It''s still uncertain who''ll be their daughter-inw." Whitney hated it the most when others said she could not be Jens'' wife, and she loved it when the sisters called her their sister-inw. Hence hearing Madam Banners'' words, she immediately became furious. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org Ton S She took a silver needle and shot it at Madam Banners'' mouth. "Since your mouth is so dreadful, I can assume it''s useless." Madam Banners immediately became silent out of fright. Bebe said angrily, "Let my mother go! I can sue you for breaking and entering!" Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 Whitney sneered. "You''re nning on suing me? Then go on, call the cops on me. It just so happens that I was about to sue you people for illegally imprisoning our Roxie and abusing her!" When all was said and done, Bebe was just a youngdy from a rich family who had never experienced life in the real world before. She was shocked upon hearing Whitney''s words. Whitney walked up to Roxie, and seeing that she looked to be on herst breath, Whitney shook her head and sighed. "Come home with us, Roxie." Roxie shook her head and smiled as she said, "I still can''t go home with you yet, Sis-inw." Whitney was puzzled. "Why''s that, Roxie? They don''t even treat you as if you''re their family." Roxie said, "I know. That''s why I can''t go home." Madam Banners was stunned for a moment. Roxie''s words sent a chill down her spine. She initially thought that Roxie returned home merely because she was longing for her father''s love. Now, she knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. After all, Charles was not at all kind toward Roxie since all of his love was given to Bebe. Madam Banners could not fathom why Roxie insisted on staying in the Banners'' house. They did not treat her kindly either. They starved her and had been cursing at her for the past two days. It was up to the point that Roxie was almost starving to death. Now that her savior was here, she barely cried norined about her grievances. Instead, she still calmly insisted on staying. Roxie''s abnormal behavior made Madam Banners feel uneasy. "Go with her, then!" she yelled at Roxie.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the beginning, Madam Banners expected Roxie to bring their family fortune. However, seeing how much of a scrooge Roxie was and how she guarded the wealth given to her by the Ares family, she knew that it would be difficult to gain any benefits from Roxie. Now, she actually felt that Roxie was nothing but a burden. She wished Roxie would leave the Banners household. Roxie looked at her with a smile and reminded Madam Banners, "If I go back to the Areses and my parents see me in this state, do you truly think they''ll let you off the hook?" Madam Banners was startled. She was right. Roxie has only been back in the Banners household for two days but she was already being driven to the point of being more dead than alive. How could Sir Ares let her go for this? Madam Banners suddenly stopped bantering. Bebe, the immature girl, looked unafraid and said, "It''s not like you''re really dead. You''re just a little hungry. Can the Areses even disregard thew and want our heads just because of that?" Whitney was rather amazed by Bebe''s ignorance. "Roxie, was your sister''s brain thrown into the trash?" Bebe was exasperated. "How dare you talk bad about me?" "Saying that is already considered velet ttery for the likes of you. With that IQ of yours, it''s not even an exaggeration to say that you''re a single-celled creature," said Roxie. Bebe gritted her teeth in anger. "Guards! Take her out of here for me!" When the guards came dashing in, Whitney waved her hand once. The group of people immediately dashed over. Roxie said, "Don''t worry about me, Sis-inw. Hurry up and report to Daddy and Mommy that I''m alright." Whitney looked at Roxie suspiciously. Although it was clear that Roxie was suffering, her eyes were firm and bright. Seeing this et Whitney knew that Roxie had her own ns, so she chose to no longer make things difficult for Madam Banners. Instead, she merely warned Madam Banners. "You''d better be nice to my Roxie. If you abuse her again, I won''t hesitate to stab you in the mouth the next time." Whitney walked out of the living room and rejoined Jens. Whitney asked Jens curiously, "Why didn''t you show yourself?" Jens pretended to act all mysterious and I went for a short trip to the and arranged a wcontent surprise for Six. Let''s go.¡± belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What sort of surprise?" "A surprise that can save her life." After getting into the car, Whitney was still puzzled." Why is Roxie adamant about staying in the Banners household?" Jens said, "Why were you adamant abouting to look for me?" "That''s because I like you. You''re my life''s biggest obsession, Jens.¡± Jens replied, "As for Roxie, the Banners are her biggest obsession." Whitney seemed to have half-understood it now. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 When Jens and Whitney returned to Chateau de Selene, they saw Baby Robbie with his hands behind his back as if deep in thought. His handsome face appeared gloomy as he continued to sigh. When Baby Robbie saw Jens and Whitney, he immediately went forward to greet them. "How''s Six, Jens?" A sullen expression emerged on Whitney''s face. "The Banners'' madam and youngdy are both narrowminded people. They took Roxie back but didn''t bother to treat her kindly at all." When Baby Robbie heard this, he was seething with anger. Whitney suggested, "Why don''t you think of a way to bring Roxie back, Baby Robbie?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Baby Robbie''s handsome face appeared gloomy as he sighed. "Sis won''t being back here." "Why''s that?" Whitney simply did not understand why the ill-stricken Roxie would want to stay in that heartless Banners household and suffer there? Baby Robbie took out a notebook from his pocket and said sorrowfully, "This is Six''s diary. She wrote down all of her tragic experiences in it. It turns out that Six''s suffering is justpletely outrageous." When Jenson heard this, he grabbed it and quickly skimmed through the pages. Just from a quick nce, Jenson was already shocked by the cruel abuse Roxie had suffered. It turned out that when Roxie was in the military intelligence division, she had begun experiencing inhumane abuse. It was not just physical torture but mental torture as well. Moreover, the military intelligence division did not treat them as normal human beings at all. They were humiliated, beaten up, and for a long period, they spent their childhood living in a dark hell. Many of the girls could not stand that torture and chose to end their lives. Almost all of the girls who survived were the ones who could bear with it psychologically. Moreover, Roxie wrote something at the back of her diary: [I hate my parents. I despise them. They''re not worthy of being humans after abandoning me.] Jens sighed sorrowfully. "I think all of Six''s sufferings happened because of her unreliable parents. She despises her father. I think she went back this time around to take revenge on her father. For a girl who experienced so much darkness like she did, do you think she''ll even flinch at the Banners'' slight abuse?" After reading the diary, Baby Robbie''s heart had not felt a moment of peace. He knew better than anyone else that if Sis Six was abused in such a manner in the military intelligence division, did that not also mean the other sisters had received the same kind of abuse? Robbie suddenly felt a terrible stabbing pain in his heart, thinking that his sisters had all lived in such a hell. Those sort of tragic memories must have definitely been engraved into their bones. They would not be able to forget them their whole lives. The calmness they had shown over the years was perhaps a disguise due to their superb acting skills. "I''m extremely worried, Jens." Baby Robbie looked over at Jens in trepidation. "I''m afraid that the sisters might have never walked out of the darkness of their past." Jens was looking straight ahead. He pondered with that wise brain of his and had a definite answer in his heart. "They''re all good at disguises, no?" he asked Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie nodded. "Yeah. "It''s just like Thirteen. She''s been obedient and adorable in front of Mommy in the past few years, but when the remaining members of military intelligence division appeared, she immediately switch back to her original identity. It seems to me like the sisters are the souls of the division and it''s not something they''re able to forget in their lifetime?" Baby Robbie grew silent. Jenson''s sharp gaze fell on Baby Robbie. "Then what about you? Robbie, what about you?" Baby Robbie was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said, "I admit that I asionally recall the days I spent at the military intelligence division, but I don''t really think back about my days there most of the time." Jens waved the notebook and asked, "So where''d you get this?" Baby Robbie said, "Sis Six left it behind for me." Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Jenson''s eyes were filled with uneasiness. "Six has been stable, never revealing her thoughts after all these years. For her to suddenly leave this diary for you, she must have a n." Baby Robbie''s heart trembled suddenly. Realizing that Roxie returned to the Banners'' household with such determination, he felt that something was amiss. He turned around and dashed out. Jens grabbed onto Robbie and stopped him while saying, "Are you nning on visiting Six, Robbie?" Baby Robbie said, "Six must be considering something that she shouldn''t be. Only I can persuade her to change her mind." Jens said, "If you want to go over to the Banners'' house, you can''t be heading there so tantly. I''ll cover for you at nighttime." Baby Robbie nodded in agreement. Jens took Baby Robbie back to Chateau de Selene. At this time, the Ghost members just happened to be reporting the situation regarding Lil Thirteen to Sir Ares. "Sir Ares, Thirteen and the remaining members of the military intelligence division have been active near the military academy''s border for some time. We even heard that quite a while ago, they were doing all sorts o f wicked deeds to oppress the people there. However, the people there haven''t heard from them during this period and have no clue where they went." Jenson and Robbie looked at each other. Jens walked forward to say, "Daddy, since Thirteen has chosen to return to her past life, I think she''ll be heading to Yorks Stronghold to rescue her father, Monster." Sir Ares said with a worried expression, "I''ve thought of the same thing as well." Jens nced over at Baby Robbie and continued," Daddy, whoever started the trouble should be the one to end it. The hatred between Monster''s division and the Ares family can only be solved if Robbiees forward. The Ares family''s Ghost members can cooperate under Baby Robbie''s mobilization, and we''ll take them down from the roots." However, Robbie was looking at his father and brother with a heavy expression. He had always been unhinged by the world and had a calm temperament. It was his first time showing such an expression. "You should head to Yorks Stronghold, Robbie," said Sir Ares. Robbie looked at Sir Ares and hesitated. Sir Ares asked, "What are you worried about?" Jens exined the situation for Baby Robbie, "Daddy, Roxie''s not doing too well and Robbie might be worried about her, so he can''t go to Yorks Stronghold with peace of mind." Sir Ares was slightly stunned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "We can take care of Roxie here." Heforted Robbie. Robbie handed Roxie''s diary to Sir Ares and said sorrowfully, "It''s better if you take a look at this, Daddy." Jay took the diary and flipped through a couple of pages. His dashing face instantly became gloomy. At this moment, Jay also sensed the danger. "I''ll have to give it further thought." Sir Ares took the diary and left. That night, Baby Robbie had a hard time falling asleep. In his mind, all he could think about was those dark years he spent at the military intelligence division. Ultimately, he sat by the window and watched the moon, just like the time he was back at the division as h he thought about his family far away. In the past, he longed for his parents, Jens, and Zetty. Now, he was thinking about the sisters who had passed away in the division. Robbie thought of Daisy, who had a kind voice and a pretty smile. She was always caressing his head ever so gently and would say strange things over and over again. bet "Lil Fox, I truly hope that you''ll be able to gain real freedom instead of being branded with the military intelligence division''s mark your entire life like the rest of us. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If the sisters can be freed from this, we''d try any method there is. Even if the method is crueler than any criminalw we''ve ever faced." Baby Robbie''s head started hurting. He suddenly felt as if he had fallen into a foggy forest and thought he had never truly known the military intelligence division''s true colors. Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 Baby Robbie''s brain felt like it was about to explode from the pain, and some obscure pictures gradually became clearer. "Sis Daisy, I can ept the fact that he wants the sisters to sell their souls, but he''s trying to make Lil Thirteen sell her body here. She''s his biological daughter. If he does this, what''s the difference between him and those immoral beasts? "I''ve admired him for so many years, and I''m grateful that he adopted us and brought us up. Although he made us live a life where we''re constantly walking on the edge of a knife, I''ve never regretted fighting for him. "But Sis Daisy, he''s making Lil Thirteen sell herself here. She''s just a small child. Is he still human?" Sis Daisy sounded choked up when she said, "He''s not as great as we thought he was, Lil Five. He''s the devil himself. Over the years, he has done a lot of heinous things to us. That collective loss of precious treasures was the tragedy he caused." "What? I''m going to kill him." "No. You can''t kill him. Even if you do, there are still thousands of other monsters inside the military intelligence division." Sis Daisy held onto Sis Five and pleaded with her bitterly, "Why do you think I constantly ingratiate myself with him? I''m just making him have trust in m e so that he can tell me more about the military intelligence division''s untold secrets. We''ve already been ruined by him, Sis Five. Since that''s the case, let''s go to hell and fight the devil himself. "The purpose of our lives is no longer to escape from this ce and fight for our own freedom. Only bypletely overturning the military intelligence division can we rescue those girls who have taken a wrong step in life." "Sis Daisy..." The two sisters hugged each other and cried. "What about Lil Thirteen?" Sis Five said in bitter sorrow. "I''ll take her ce," said Sis Daisy. Baby Robbie suddenly jumped down from the beam and the two sisters looked at him before exchanging nces with each other. Baby Robbie started looking at Sis Daisy tenderly. He admired Sis Daisy''s heroic righteousness, and from that moment onward, she became a hero in his heart. It was also from that day onward that Baby Robbie''s feelings toward Sis Daisy changed. It was untrue that he relied on Sis Daisy, but his admiration for her was real. Baby Robbie was still a boy, and even though he was a child at the time, he felt a sense of responsibility as a man. He patted his chest and said to Sis Daisy, "Sis Daisy, Sis Five, I can protect you girls." Sis Daisy waved at him with reddened eyes. "Come over here, Lil Fox." When Baby Robbie walked toward her, Sis Daisy pulled him into her arms and said while crying andughing... "Lil Fox, you''re the first boy who told us that you''ll protect us. "Just because of these words alone, I''ll give my life just to protect you." Baby Robbie proceeded to show her the brightest smile. However, Sis Daisy suddenly raised her palm and knocked Baby Robbie out. Baby Robbie could vaguely hear Sis Daisy saying," Give him the Five. Make sure he thing he just heard." Content W belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sis Five said, "This kid. I truly hope that our evil will be able to protect his innocence and kindness." As soon as the image switched, it was the moment when Sis Daisy was holding a dagger to assassinate Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie thought that she wasC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Monster''s most loyal henchman, but when they were trying to el assassinate one another, Sis Daisy gave up at thest moment. She was the one who kept him alive. At that moment, Baby Robbie''s heart hurt so badly. He found out that he had never if she was kind or vicious? Is Daisy. He wondered she smart or idiotic? Sw These tides of memory rolled about in Baby Robbie''s mind. Ultimately, everything paused on Sis Daisy''s kind and beautiful face. "Baby Robbie... "Baby Robbie..." Baby Robbie''s tears started rolling down. In truth, he was the one who had forsaken Sis Daisy. That gentle and kind Sis Daisy. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Baby Robbie raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then, he leaped and jumped from the window to the ground before disappearing into the vast darkness. It had been quite some time since he had such an overwhelming feeling. It was as if he had found his direction in life, which was to pursue what Sis Daisy was trying to defend. Not only did he want to protect the girls from the military intelligence division but he also wanted to fulfill Sis Daisy''s wish that she failed to fulfill. That was to overturn the military intelligence division. He came to the Banners'' household and climbed up the wall like a ghost. He found Roxie''s bedroom, unlocked the window, and pushed it open before jumping in. Roxie was lying on the bed and opened her eyes in alert upon hearing the faint sound of winding in from the window. Baby Robbie had arrived in front of her bed. When Roxie saw Baby Robbie''s teary eyes, she asked in distress, "What''s the matter, Baby Robbie?" Baby Robbie asked her in a choked up manner, "Do you have any medicine that''s able to restore memories, Sis Six?" Roxie''s eyes shed a hint of vignce. "Why on earth do you need such medicine?" Baby Robbie said, "Give it to me." Roxie said, "I don''t have it." Baby Robbie looked at her, his gaze somewhat deep with resentment. Roxie felt helpless, and she said to him angrily, "I thought that you came here looking for me in the dead of night because you were worried about me. I never thought that you''de here to ask for such harmful military intelligence division stuff." Seeing her pretending to be angry and jealous, Baby Robbie could not help butugh. He dragged a stool over to her bed and sat down. Then, he reached out to touch Roxie''s forehead. He made sure she was okay before saying, "Didn''t you do this to yourself?" Roxie was stunned, and a guilty look shed across her eyes. "What... do you mean?" She pretended to be confused. Baby Robbie said, "Tell me honestly. Was it really Thirteen who poisoned you?" Roxie said, "Why on earth would I lie to you, Robbie? I have no grudge against Thirteen, so why would I frame her? If you don''t believe me, you can go ahead and ask Sis-inw. She can testify for me." Baby Robbie pulled Roxie''s hand over and used his superficial medical knowledge to feel her pulse. Meanwhile, he asked, "Why did Lil Thirteen poison you?" "Well, she betrayed us. She wants to go back to the military intelligence division." "What''s so good about the military intelligence division? Why does she want to go back?" Baby Robbie leaned forward. He was being slightly aggressive. Roxie was speechless. "God knows. Perhaps she misses those majestic days she spent as the leader of the military intelligence division? Or maybe she misses her daddy." Baby Robbie ced Roxie''s hand down and stood up while saying, "It feels like you were poisoned at a rather convenient timing, Sis Six." Roxie stared at him nkly. She felt that Baby Robbie was being somewhat odd today. She carefully answered him, "What do you mean by that, Robbie? I didn''t want to be poisoned either." Baby Robbie said, "Since you''re injured at the moment, all of us are so overwhelmed by your injury that we neglected the task of arresting Thirteen." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Roxie trembled slightly. "Well, it''s not toote to go get her now." Baby Robbie said in a hoarse voice, "It''s toote. I''m afraid she''s already done what she set out to do." Roxie fell silent. Baby Robbie said, "I''ll be setting off to look for her after visiting you, kd to see her if she''s still alive, or her body if she''s dead."8.18 belongs to NovelDrama.Org Roxie''s fingertips were shaking slightly. After Baby Robbie was done speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. Roxie suddenly called out to him. "Robbie, if you find Thirteen, don''t... kill her. We''ll be ruined if you decide to make an example out of her." Baby Robbie said, "Why, it seems like you''re terrified that I''ll hurt her." Roxie''s smile appeared stiff. "I''ve thought about it. We''re sisters. Even if she''s heartless, we can''t be unjust." Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Baby Robbie went back to stand in front of Roxie and looked her straight in the eye as he asked, "She hurt you this badly, Sis Six, but you don''t even hate her for it? It seems like the other sisters don''t hate her either. Don''t you think that this is not at all in line with the military intelligence division''s principle that all bad deeds must be punished?" Roxie said in a low voice, "When all is said and done, she''s still our sister who grew up with us. The sisters have a deep bond with her. Even though she made a mistake, the sisters probably hope that she can repent." Baby Robbie said, "The mistake she made caused you to be paralyzed from the waist down. If you girls can forgive her for this sort of mistake, I should truly be praising you for your generosity!" Roxie immediately stopped talking. Her intuition made her realize that Baby Robbie might have sensed something was amiss. "Six, it''s time for your lies to end.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Roxie sat up in horror. "Robbie, did you..." Then, she sighed helplessly. "What did you find out?" Baby Robbie said, "I know that Thirteen deliberately beat you into a pulp. This way, I''d be distracted from taking care of you and not bat an eyelid toward her. Thus, she''d have time to return to the military intelligence division to go undercover." Roxie denied it by saying, "I didn''t collude with Thirteen to deceive you, Baby Robbie. You have to believe me. I truly don''t know why she poisoned me." Baby Robbie said, "It''s not like I don''t know how much the sisters tacitly understand one another. As for why she colluded with you, you''d certainly be able to tell her motives just from the look in her eyes." Roxie stammeringly said, "It seems like we couldn''t fool you after all." Baby Robbie angrily said, "Why didn''t you discuss with me before making such decisions? You acted on your own initiative. Even though Thirteen has the best martial art skills among you girls, she''s still the youngest and the most naive. If she lurks around inside the military intelligence division, she''ll be easily exposed." Roxie said with reddened eyes, "Don''t be angry, Robbie. Truthfully, we didn''t want to lie to you. It''s just that when we entered the military academy, we discovered traces of violence caused by the military intelligence division. At the time, the sisters all knew that a fierce battle was impending but we didn''t want you to know." "Why didn''t you want me to know?" Baby Robbie questioned angrily. Roxie did not speak. It was as if the reason behind it was unspeakable. Baby Robbie unraveled it in her stead. "It''s because you''re all following Sis Daisy''s instructions to never let me get involved with the core of the military intelligence division. Am I right?" Roxie looked at Baby Robbie in astonishment. She shook her head. Baby Robbie''s eyes were flushed red when he said," You don''t have to deceive me, Sis Six. I''ve recalled some of the memories you girls deliberately erased from my head." Roxie widened her eyes in shock. Then, she quickly came back to her senses and asked, "That diary must''ve awakened your memory, right?¡± Baby Robbie nodded. Roxie sniffled and said with a n on leaving you that didn''tet choked up voice," Robbie, I didn''ts but it was Sis Daisy''s wish. She told me to show it to you after you turned 18." Baby Robbie was stunned. "Why when I turn 18?" Roxie said, "I thought it was odd as well, but now I understand Sis Daisy''s intentions. "She wants you to know that the military intelligence division girls are akin to ghosts who crawled out of hell. Their bodies and souls are dirty. It''s best not to contaminate yourself with your love for them," said Roxie. There were traces of disappointment in her voice. Baby Robbie scoffed angrily. "How could I abandon you girls? To me, you''re my family members and my friends. As for love, I..." He paused for a moment. At that moment, he seemed to have understood Sis Daisy''s kind intentions. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 Perhaps Sis Daisy also hoped that Baby Robbie would not choose someone among the military intelligence division sisters as such a choice would hurt them. It would also drive them apart. Baby Robbie suddenlyughed out loud. "I spend all my hours in the day with you exceptionally beautiful sisters. What kind of girl will be able to capture my heart?" Roxie pouted yfully. "You''re one to talk." Baby Robbie looked around and noticed that Roxie''s room was furnished rather simply. Moreover, the presents given to Roxie by the Ares family were stacked up in the corner. Baby Robbie understood the situation slightly better now and he asked her sullenly, "How''s Charles treating you?" Roxie did not want Baby Robbie to worry and said," Don''t worry. Who on earth will be able to bully your Sis Six?" Baby Robbie sneered and said, "They''re noting up with a n to set your dowry so soon, are they?" Roxie smiled and said, "They''d have to have the capabilities to do so." Baby Robbie nced at Roxie somewhat meaningfully before leaving quietly. Roxie left out a heavy sigh. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie went out the window and did not seem to be in a hurry to leave. Hey on the roof and slept there for the night. Early the next morning. Roxie was famished. Although there were sounds ofughter downstairs, no one seemed to remember that there was a patient upstairs who had not gotten her meal. It was only when Charles and the others finished their breakfast that Charles finally instructed the maid," Bring the leftovers to the young miss upstairs." However, Madam Banners stopped him and said, "The leftovers are for the dogs. She''s seriously ill anyway and doesn''t have an appetite. She should be getting at most one meal a day to avoid wasting any food." Charles nced over at Madam Banners before sighing and saying nothing in retort. Bebe said, "Mom, she''s still the adopted daughter of the Ares family. If the Areses find out that we''re abusing her, wouldn''t they put the me on us?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Madam Banners snorted coldly and said, "The master and madam of the Ares family are incredibly busy. They don''t have the time and energy to constantly check on a foster daughter. Plus, the only thing they don''tck in that household is a foster daughter." Bebe said "Even though that''s the case, the Areses still get their servants to visit our house from time to time. It shows that they haven''t forgotten her." "As time passes, they''ll naturally abandon her." Suddenly, a dagger flew in out of nowhere and pierced straight into the dining table. Madam Banners and the others turned pale out of fright. "Mom!" Bebe and Madam Banners held onto each other. At this moment, they saw a slender and tall figure walking in from the living room''s door. Who else could it be other than Baby Robbie? Baby Robbie entered the house as if it were his own and walked toward Charles and Madam Banners. The expression on his face was O terrifyingly cold. "So you''re abusing my Sis Six?" Bebe looked at the ever so handsome yet terrifying Baby Robbie. She was so stunned by his appearance that she started getting star-struck instead. Madam Banners quickly defended her family. "You''ve misunderstood. How could we be abusing Roxie?" "Then exin why my Sis Six isn''t at the table while you guys are eating?" "Oh, that''s because she''s not in good health. Plus, she doesn''t like moving around these days so we get the maid to serve her food in bed." "Oh? Is that so? Then where''s her breakfast? I''d like to see it." Baby Robbie was countering every move. Madam Banners did not expect him to be so hard to deal with, so she could only cover up her lies with another lie. "She said that she wanted noodles, so the servant is about to cook it for her right now." As she spoke, she hinted at the maid. The maid hurried into the kitchen. Baby Robbie suddenly sneered instead and said, "Six has never liked noodles." Madam Banners'' face instantly turned pale. Baby Robbie''s handsome face immediately changed expressions as he scoffed. "Madam Banners, are you trying to fool the Areses with thon of yours?" Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Madam Banners could guess that the guest was not here with good intentions. Nheless, she might have done too many shameful deeds that she had gotten brazen. When faced with Baby Bobbie''s doubts, she still tried to calmly resolve them. "Hey now, Young Master. How could you say that? How dare I provoke the Ares family''s authority?" Then, she showed an aggrieved look and said bitterly," It''s hard for a stepmother. Ever since she came into my household, we''ve given her all of our delicious food and drinks. She likes sleeping in, and we allow her to do so. We''ve also allowed her to eat in bed. Yet in the end, my good intentions are not rewarded. You''ve even misunderstood that I''m abusing her." Charles quickly helped her. "That''s right, Young Master. Just because Boxie doesn''t eat breakfast with us, it doesn''t mean that we''re abusing her. She''s just still sleeping in at this hour." Baby Robbie looked at the shameless pair of parents. How could these people say such lies without batting a n eyelid? "Six has never woken upte." Even if they could fool others, how could Baby Robbie be fooled by them? The military intelligence division sisters had developed the habit of getting up early to practice their martial arts. Even in the mostfortable environment, their habits could not be changed. As for them, improving their martial art skills was the foundation of being able to save one''s life. This was a habit imprinted deep within them. Baby Robbie looked at the couple angrily and gritted his teeth. "Take me to see Sis Six." Since it seemed that they would not be satisfied until they drove Roxie to her death, Baby Robbie had topletely expose their lies. As he would be leaving Imperial Capital for a while, Baby Robbie had to settle Roxie''s matter well so that her life was peaceful. However, he never expected to see that Roxie was living in an abyss of suffering. How could he just stand idly by? Charles suddenly panicked. He was afraid that after Roxie and Robert met each other, she would tell on them. Madam Banners said with a smile, "Young Master, it''s better if you refrain from entering Roxie''s room. After all, the two of you are at the marrying age. If you like Roxie and have the intention of marrying her, I won''t stop you from going in to see her But if you don''t n on marrying her, you should leave her with a clean reputation so that you won''t stop her from getting married in the future." Baby Robbie red at her. "Your brain''s truly foul. I''ll say it again, she''s my sister. Can''t I visit my own sister?" Madam Banners would never dare to allow him to see Roxie now. She said, "But you''re not rted by blood." Baby Robbie was enraged. "Madam Banners, are you afraid that after I Iy my eyes on my sister, she'' shameful deeds you''ve done?" in about all of the ne Madam Banner shuddered. "You''ve misunderstood me, Young Master." Baby Robbie said grimly, "It seems like I shouldn''t be too polite when dealing with a rascal like you." Madam Banners and Charles thought that Baby Robbie was just a child. Plus, it was rumored that this one did not possess the same wits as his brother, Jenson. There were also very few rumors regarding Baby Robbie. Content belongs ton Hence, Madam Banners and Charles thought that they were in luck and this kid Robbie would not pose much of a threat to them. After all, children''s hearts were rather pure and kind. Who would have thought that Baby Robbie''s next words would scare them to death? In front of Charles and Madam Banners, he made a phone call to Jens. After the call was connected, Baby Robbie said to Jens, "Do me a favor, Jens." "Say it." "Destroy Charles Banners''pany." Charles'' face turned ashen as he red at the main culprit, Madam Banners.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even so, Madam Banners did not react at all. After all, she still had an enormous power that belonged to her own family to rely on. Who would have guessed that Baby Robbie''s next words were, "And sanction all of Madam Banners'' family''s enterprises." Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 Jens did not ask for a reason, nor did he stop to think whether it was right or wrong. He acted as if he was a brother who spoiled his little siblings and said, "Sure. As you wish." This time, Madam Banners could not control herself anymore as her entire body copsed backward. She shouted, "Young Master Jens, you can''t sanction our family''s enterprises without distinguishing between right and wrong." She thought that Jens would listen to her and give her a chance to refute. However, Jens'' gloomy voice was heard saying, "Madam Banners, us Areses always cover up each other''s shorings. Don''t you know that?" In the end, Jens added, "You abused our Sis Six and are refusing to give her food. Now you''re scheming something to take her belongings. Don''t assume that we don''t know what you''re doing to Six." Madam Banners slumped on the floor. Baby Robbie looked at the ashen Banners couple and smiled sinisterly. "Karma has a way ofing back to you." Then, he strode upstairs and quickly pushed Roxie down. When Charlesid eyes on Roxie, he waspletely guilt-stricken. As if she had seen her savior, Madam Banners stepped forward and took Roxie''s hand while pleading, "Mommy was wrong, Roxie. Forgive me. I promise you that I''ll definitely treat you as my own in the future. I won''t dare to abandon you and abuse you again." Roxie pushed her away in disgust. As for the overbearing Bebe, seeing her mother kneeling in front of Roxie like a bereaved dog filled her heart with resentment. Nheless, she yielded upon looking at Baby Robbie''s gloomy face. She merely stood aside while gritting her teeth. Madam Banners pulled Bebe over and asked her to kneel beside her. Madam Banners said, "Hurry up and apologize to your sister." Bebe gritted her teeth and said, "Is she not afraid of God''s wrath? How dare a junior like her ask a senior to kneel? Why should she receive such honor?" Roxie''s eyes showed a fierce glint of cold light. She remembered the inhuman experience she suffered back in the military intelligence division. It was crueler than God''s wrath. It started to seem as if Bebe was the one who stole the peaceful life she was supposed to have. However, instead of feeling sorry for her, Bebe went as far as to bully her. Roxie said coldly, "Don''t you know, Bebe? If it wasn''t for you, my father wouldn''t have divorced my mother And I''d still be that child who has both of her parents'' love. You were the one who stole my happiness. What do you have to say about that?" Bebe looked at her speechlessly. "My father and mother are together because they love each other. Dad doesn''t love your mother because your mom doesn''t have the means to keep him by her side." Madam Banners was allowing Bebe to fight for justice. She thought that Bebe would be able to wake Roxie''s conscience. However, Roxie grew even more irritated. Her deep unfathomable eyes looked at Bebe coldly. "You''re nothing but an illegitimate d. Bebe! What right do you have speakill of my mother? Even if my mother couldn''t keep my father, it still doesn''t change the fact that your mother is a mistress and you''re an illegitimate daughter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bebe was furious. "Even as the illegitimate daughter, I''m still the youngdy of the Banners family while you''re nothing but the Banners'' abandoned daughter." Roxie scoffed ruthlessly. "Then I''ll let you have a taste of what it''s like to be an abandoned child." Roxie turned to look at her dejected father. She shook her head and sighed. "I''ll give you a chance, Dad. It''s up to you whether you''ll cherish it or not." Charles was overjoyed. "Do tell, Roxie." Roxie said, "I''ll allow you to keep yourpany, but there''s one condition. You must divorce this woman." Charles was dumbfounded.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Meanwhile, Madam Banners and Bebe roared at her in exasperation. "You''re too cruel, Roxie Banners!" Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Madam Banners flew into rage out of humiliation and scoffed. "I''ve been married to your father for more than ten years. Do you think we''d get a divorce just because you said so?" After reprimanding Roxie, Madam Banners red at Charles domineeringly. Charles was the son-inw who married into her family. He had been suppressed by his wife for so many years. To him, Madam Banners'' words were absolute and he never dared to disobey them. "Darling, just take a good look at what kind of good daughter you gave birth to? Such an unfilial daughter. We''d not be missing out on anything if we toss her aside." Charles, however, was no longer as submissive as before and red at Madam Banners fiercely.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Just from that sharp gaze, it made Madam Banners, the arrogant woman who had always been pampered, feel a sharp coldness. She could not believe that her useless husband would stare at her with such terrifying eyes while keeping his guard up. "Darling..." she muttered. "Shut up!" Charles reprimanded her. "If you offend Roxie and the Areses, the Banners are done for. Do you want me to lose thest ancestral property of the Banners family?" Madam Banners stared at Charles in disbelief. When Roxie saw Madam Banners'' desperate expression, Roxie could not help but chuckle. "Are you disappointed, Madam Banners? My father has always been obedient to you, trying to get in your good graces. Now, because of my words alone, he''s so indifferent and fierce to you." Madam Banners roared back. "It''s because of a b*tch like you trying to sow discord. My husband has no choice but to treat me like this." "How ridiculous. Just because you took my father away from my mother, you think my father really loves you? I''m here to tell you that my father doesn''t love you. He merely covets your glory and wealth. He covets your ability to bring benefits to the Banners family. He''s never loved you, because he loves himself more." Madam Banners crawled over to Charles'' side and reached out to pull him. Meanwhile, Charles looked at her fearfully. Madam Banners refused to give in and said, "Darling, I know that you still love me. You''re just fearful of standing up for me because this girl is pressuring you, right?" Charles had a conflicted expression on his face. He looked at Roxie helplessly and said, "Are you truly willing to help us Banners, Roxie?" Roxie said, "I told you, as long as you divorce her and draw a clear line with them, I''ll help you." Charles nced at Bebe with some affection before gritting his teeth and saying, "Alright. I''ll give you my word." Madam Banners fell to the floor and howled in grief. "Charles Banners, you wretched bastard! How can you be so heartless as to abandon us mother and daughter?!" Bebe, the young wealthy daughter of the household, grew up spoiled under the care of her two parents. Now that she suddenly lost her father''s protection and affection, it felt like the sky had fallen. She cried in a heart-wrenching manner white pulling on Charles'' hand and e begging him, "Dad, please don''t toss me aside." Perhaps Charles had zero regards for his tigress-like wife, but Bebe was still his biological daughter. Having worked hard to raise her, he really did love Bebe. Bebe cried endlessly, and Charles could only listen as she wailed. Then, he looked at Roxie timidly. "Roxie, Bebe is your half-sister. She''s innocent in all this. I can''t just abandon her." Roxie said with a cold face, "How affectionate of you. Dad, when you abandoned me, I was just a naive toddler at the time. I cried and wailed when you left me as well, but did you ever take into ount our blood rtion and kinship? Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 "Over the years, you have built a new family with this woman. The two of you gave birth to Bebe. It can even be said that you have a happy and blissful family. When it''s in the dead of night, have you thought of your sickly wife and the daughter you abandoned and forgot about? Do you ever feel guilty when you think of them? "All these years, were you even aware that your daughter had gone missing? If you had known, would you have been heartbroken? Did you dream about your daughter? And when you dreamed of her, was she curled up on the street in tattered clothes? Did you dream that she was harassed by other men and she was crying to you for help? Did you dream of her desperate and helpless begging?" When faced with Roxie''s denunciation, Charles bowed his head in shame. Roxie''s usually cold face was cracking slightly, revealing a shattered and heartbroken expression. She red at Charles angrily. "You cherish and care for Bebe with all your heart, Dad. She''s never slept in the wild, never suffered any grievances, and never suffered the scorn of others. She grew up to be the most arrogant youngdy. She lives her life as if the world revolves around her. "Just take a look at your two daughters. You''re the one who gave both of them life, but why do you treat them differently? You''ve been so kind to her and so heartless toward me. Have you regretted it just a little bit, Dad? "Heh. I think that from the moment you made up your mind to abandon us mother and daughter, I was no longer your daughter, right? When I went missing, Mom would''ve gone to look for you for help. I suppose you never came looking for me and never dreamt about me. I think you''ve never even wondered how I was doing all these years?" "Roxie, I''m not as heartless as you''re describing me. I do love you," Charles quibbled. Roxie sneered at him as if she had heard the biggest joke. She said coldly, "You''re saying you love me? Don''t you think your lying skills need to be improved? Oh wait, it''s not that you can''t lie, it''s that you don''t know me. After being scorned all over and experiencing how cruel humans could be, I''ve honed my ability to see through people''s hearts. You''d have to be an expert to be able to deceive me. "If you had truly loved me, or even felt slightly guilty all these years, you would''ve been delighted when I escaped all of the cmity and returned home. However, I couldn''t feel any of your joy. You''ve never treated me kindly, Dad. I''m so disappointed in you, so very disappointed." Charles looked at his daughter, and he recalled what she looked like when she was a baby. She was so small and ugly. She was such a fragile and helpless life at that time. He would have never imagined that one day, she would sit in a wheelchair as if she was on the verge of death but still manage to give him such apelling sense of oppression. She was the strong one while he was nothing but an ant to her. She could pick him up little by little, lift him into the air, and make him crash to the ground. "I''m sorry, Roxie." He apologized to her. At this moment, he pondered in his heart and wondered if it was due to repentance or because of her prestige. Nheless, he had to sincerely apologize to her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Roxie''s eyes became extremely cold. "Your apology won''t give me back the childhood I lost, Dad. Would you like to know what terrible ces I was previously living in and what terrible things I''ve done all these years?" Charles'' expression looked like he was against the idea. "I was abducted by traffickers and became the daughter of someone else''s family. They abused me, so when I escaped, I was taken in by the devil himself. He taught me to kill, and I killed every day. Because if I didn''t kill those people, they''d kill me." Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 "Dad, do you know how scared and desperate I felt when I had to wield a dagger and defend myself? I''d rather just die but my cruelty and cold- bloodedness prompted me to dash toward them frantically. When the innocent little angels died at my feet and I had to drink their blood to survive, do you know what I was thinking?" When Charles and Madam Banners heard Roxie recalling her past, they were so shocked by her cruel way of life that their bodies shuddered in fright. Bebe was shivering in Madam Banners'' arms. She recalled all of the stupid things she had done a few days ago. She so boldly provoked this seemingly weak and helpless little girl. Roxie was not as gentle as she looked at all. She was clearly a devil who would kill without so much as a blink. Roxie let out a long sigh, her eyes gleaming with tears. At that moment, she was clearly a bloodthirsty demon, but there was helpless despair on her face. "I was thinking that no matter the cost, I have to stay alive. As long as I live, I''ll go back to my biological parents. They were the ones who abandoned me after giving me life and turned me into a devil." Roxie suddenly smiled grimly. She turned her head to look at Charles. "Dad, do you know that for every single life I took, they''ll all be ghosts who''ll seek to settle scores with you?" Madam Banners screamed in fright, "You were the one who killed them, why on earth would they settle scores with us?" Roxie said, "Because every time I hold a dagger and kill someone, I put my focus on all of my resentment for you." Charles and Madam Banners were so frightened that their bodies softened into a pool of mud. The only reason that they could remain alive right now was Roxie''s disabled body. "There''s no need to say anymore, Roxie. I''m truly sorry for what I''ve done. I promise that I''ll make it up to you in the future. I swear. I''ll even give you all the family''s properties," Charles pleaded. Roxie raised her head andughed out loud. Baby Robbie scoffed. "Heh. Do you think Six is interested in the Banners'' meager amount of properties, Charles Banners? My father prepared asset reserves for each daughter of the Ares family. It''s enough to sustain their next few generations." When Charles heard this, he felt incredibly ashamed. Roxie looked at Charles with much hatred and resentment before sneering. "Charles, Charles. I''ve hated you for so many years, and I finally got out of hell. How could I forgive you so easily?" "What do you want from me?" Charles asked tremblingly. Roxie said, "Since I climbed out of hell, I should kick all of you there." Madam Banners held onto Bebe and tried to retort," Roxie, your father was the one who abandoned you. It has nothing to do with me. Please, please let me and Bebe go." Roxie nced at her contemptuously. "Has nothing to do with you, you say?" She gritted her teeth and said angrily, "If it weren''t for you hookingCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. up with him; how could he have given up on my mother? I hate you the most out of all of you. A dog in a manger and a morally corrupt mistress. "Since you two love each other so much, then you should continue to love each other from now on." Madam Banners begged, "You''re not in good health, Roxie. If you let us go, I promise you I''ll treat you kindly in the future. I''ll do my best to serve you and will never abuse you again. I''ll let you have a decent life for the next half of your life." Content belongs to "I already gave you the opportunity to redeem yourselves, but you didn''t cherish it." "What can you possibly do to us?" Madam Banners plucked up some courage as she looked at Roxie''s pale face, trying to defend herself for thest time. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 "You''re already in a wheelchair, Roxie. I heard that the poison in your body is incurable. You''re just a dying girl, what can you do to us?" Madam Banners red at Roxie furiously. A sharp streak of light shed across Roxie''s eyes." Before I die, I''ll make all of you share the same fate as w. H me. Baby Robbie pampered Sis Six, so he smiled while asking Roxie, "How do you want me to punish them, Six? I can do it in your ce." Roxie looked over at the noble and benevolent Baby Robbie with a smile. She still remembered that when the military intelligence division sisters saw Baby Robbie for the first time, Monster was holding his hand and walking toward them slowly. Baby Robbie''s handsome appearance immediately made them feel that it was such a pity. He was such a beautiful boy. Many women would have fallen for that face of his. In the future, he would certainly be Monster''s most outstanding heir and the evilest of them all. Then, Monster also gave them a task. He asked them to train Baby Robbie into a cold-blooded devil who would kill without so much as a blink. Nheless, when Baby Robbie came to them, he was lively and cheerful. He would sweetly call out to them whenever he saw them. There were always tears in his eyes whenever someone was sick or injured. Baby Robbie even sneaked out of the military intelligence division once to seek vengeance for them. In Robert''s eyes, the sisters were all good people while the people out there were definitely bad people. The military intelligence division sisters had secretly ced a bet on when Lil Fox wouldpletely turn evil. Some of them said ten days. Some said within a month. Some even said three months. After all, inside the military intelligence division, everyone was driven to do something terrible every day just solely for a shot of survival. Many of them became desensitized after a week. However, Baby Robbie was kind, and his love influenced his opponents. He would rather starve to death than harm small animals. For such a kind-hearted Baby Robbie, Sis Daisy had to take a different approach. She immediately skipped over those brutal mutual massacre situations and began to teach Baby Robbie some special agent skills. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Over time, Baby Robbie became an outstanding killer of the military intelligence division. He got along with the sisters day and night, and he also worked hard to solve problems for the sisters. He retired for the sisters'' achievements and wept bitterly for the sisters who passed. He instilled the light of dawn into the sisters'' lonely and dark years, bing their redemption. It was all because he had selflessly treated the sisters as his own rtives. The sisters went from wanting to quickly drag him into hell to tacitly wanting to protect him and make him different from them just so he could have his own happily ever after. Hence, at this moment... Roxie undoubtedly opposed Baby Robbie''s plea. She would never want Baby Robbie''s hands to be stained with blood for her, so she said to Baby Robbie," I''d like to punish them myself, Robbie." "You''re injured. Even your prey doesn''t take you seriously. Why are you trying to be brave?" Baby Robbie reprimanded Roxie. Roxie said, "Robbie, before lions kill their prey, they like ying with them slowly. That''s the joy of taking revenge. Don''t worry about it. They''re merely ordinary people Even if I''m on myst breath, I''ll still be able to subdue them." Baby Robbie said sharply, "Sis Six, you''re all thin now. You''re so ugly." Roxie touched her face, then looked at Baby Robbie in surprise. "Is that so?" Baby Robbie said, "You have to take good care of yourself. Otherwise, others will think that the Areses have been unkind to you." Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 Roxie immediately understood Baby Robbie''s intentions. She smiled charmingly, saying, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of myself. It won''t be long before I get back to my bright and beautiful image. I won''t disappoint Daddy and Mommy." Baby Robbie said, "This sort of n that involves yourself getting hurt to inflict damage on the enemies isn''t allowed after this." Roxie nodded while blushing with shame. "I got it." Baby Robbie walked up to the maid and said, "You''re to take care of my Sis Six in the future. In return, I won''t do anything unkind to you." The maid knew that Roxie was not someone she should mess with, so she would not dare to have any bad intentions. She nodded immediately and said," Yes, I''ll take good care of the young miss." Afterward, the maid entered the kitchen and brought out a tter of food for Roxie. Seeing this, Baby Robbie finally left while at ease. After Roxie filled up her stomach, she finally regained her strength. Charles, Madam Banners, and Bebe had also recovered their senses. Seeing that Baby Robbie was gone and Roxie was still sitting in a wheelchair, they stood up i n a daze. Madam Banners sat on the chair while letting out a heavy sigh of relief. It was as if a storm had passed. At this time, Madam Banners'' pet cat jumped onto Roxie. In the past couple of days, the cat had been eating Roxie''s food. Its character was just as domineering as its master. Roxie looked at the cat with a cold pair of eyes. Unexpectedly, the bastard abruptly showed its w and left a scratch on Roxie''s hand. A line of blood bright red came oozing out. Madam Banners'' eyes exuded a kind of smugness. She thought that the cat had gotten revenge for her. Who would have imagined that the next moment, Roxie suddenly grabbed the cat''s neck and scoffed viciously? "What a bold little thing. Since you can''t adapt to current circumstances, why should I keep you around?" Then, she gradually increased the strength in her hand. Meanwhile, the cat was struggling in pain. Madam Banners was so frightened that her face turned pale. She continuously pleaded with Roxie, "It''s just a small pet, Roxie. It doesn''t understand anything. Please don''t hurt her." Roxie insinuated, "If I don''t teach it a lesson, then any Tom, Dick, or Harry will think that they can bully me in the future. Since I promised Baby Robbie that I''ll live a good life in the future with the demeanor of a queen, I can''t make him worry." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, Roxie''s slender fingers tightened their grip, making the cat whimper in pain. Its thick neck started bing thinner and thinner. Looking at her beloved pet cat being abused in such a manner, Bebe simply could not bring herself to witness such a horrifying scene. She turned around and begged Roxie, "Please, Sister. I was wrong. Please let her go." ? Roxie said, "Let it go? Sure thing. How about exchanging your life for hers, then?" Bebe shook her head in fright. Roxie threw the cat up to the sky, and the cat flew high up before falling right in front of Bebe.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Its body was torn and its bones were crushed into pieces. Bebe screamed in fright. "Ahhh!!!" It was as if she lost her mind as she started crawling around the room. "Don''t kill me. Don''t kill me! I''ll give you your dad back!" She was so terrified that she started wetting her pants. Seeing this, Madam Banners was so distressed that she crawled over to save her trembling daughter. "How atrocious! What kind of sin did I possiblymit to get this kind of retribution?!" el.ne Charles burst into tears. "Have made enough of a ruckus now, Roxie?''ll never forgive you if anything happens to your sister from the fright you caused her!" Roxie thought that it was amusing. She raised her head to startughing. "Hahaha! When did I say I needed your forgiveness? Charles Banners, shouldn''t you be the one asking me for forgiveness?" It was as if her voice hade from the depths of hell. Charles'' heart shuddered slightly as he closed his eyes in despair. However, the worst had yet toe. It was because Jens had gone all out to siege the family businesses of Charles and Madam Banners. Soon, the two''spanies were on the verge of bankruptcy. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Charles and Madam Banners had been living worry-free lives for decades. They would always have the support of their families whenever they encountered any difficulties. After leading such smooth-sailing lives, they were terrified when they suddenly encountered such a catastrophe. Roxie looked at them coldly. She watched as the clothes worn by Madam Banners and Bebe gradually changed from luxury brands to ordinary brands. The bags on their shoulders also changed from limited editions to ordinary ones. All of the luxurious meals on their dining table gradually disappeared as well. Roxie could see the fall of the Banners family, but Charles and Madam Banners were still fighting for their lives while trying to hold on. It was the youngdy of the house, Bebe, who could not take it anymore. She broke down at home and burst into tears. "Roxie Banners, the people in the wrong here are my mom and dad, not me. Why do you want me to suffer with them?" Madam Banners looked at her beloved daughter in disbelief. She did not expect her darling daughter to be disloyal to them in the face of difficulties. "I''m your mother, Bebe. Everyone in the world can criticize me for being a mistress, but you can''t," Madam Banners said with flushed eyes. Bede knelt on the ground, extremely devastated. "Mom, I never thought there was anything wrong with my birth before because everyone around me was very friendly to me. They would tter me and please me, making me feel that being rich and powerful was everything. "But now, wherever I go, people would point their fingers at me and curse at me. They say that I''m the daughter of a mistress. They say that my mother forced her way into another person''s marriage and made the husband''s first wife miserable. They also say that my dad is an ungrateful, money-grubbing scumbag. "I finally understand that being a mistress'' daughter means I was born into a life of sin. I hate you for giving birth to me irresponsibly. I hate the two of you!" When Madam Banners and Charles listened to their daughter''sints, they crumbled in an instant. The mental pressure they had been facing in the past few days was released at this moment. Charles red at Roxie angrily. "You did this to Bebel You made her be like this. Roxie, I''m the one in the wrong. Why do you want to implicate your sister?" Roxie said Because I''m the devil. When the devil takes his revenge doesn''t care about right or wrong. He simply ughters everyone in hell." Charles closed his eyes in despair. he "Roxie, the Banners are ruined now. What do you want me to do so that you''ll stop?" Roxie said grimly, "I want a home. A home with a kind and amiable fatherExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. and a merciful mother. If you can." return that home to me, I''ll forgive you. swn Charles staggered in front of Madam Banners and Bebe. His hair was in disarray as if he had turned several decades older overnight. He apologized to Madam Banners and Bebe. He said," Let''s get a divorce, dear. Take Bebe with you and leave this house." If it was before, Madam Banners would never so much as frown at him if he brought up getting a divorce. However, her own family had been destroyed now and her rtives hated her for getting them involved. They were eager to cut ties with her. It could be said that she had nothing except for Charles. How could she cut off the only person she could rely on? "We can''t get a divorce, darling. Believe me, we''ll rise again in the future." Charles looked at Roxie. Seeing her e that did not flinch even the cold slightest, he knew just how cold his heart was. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She was determined to pull him into hell. Charles pushed Madam Banners'' hand away and said, "We''re getting a divorce tomorrow, Miranda." "No!" Madam Banner howled. Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 Madam Banners crawled over to Roxie''s feet as she cried bitterly and begged, "Roxie, your father is old and needs my care. I''m old as well and not in good health, so I need him too. Just let us rely on each other for the remainder of our lives." Roxie looked at her as if she was a joke. "Madam Banners, do you remember that your current situation is exactly the same as the situation my biological mother was in ten years ago?" Madam Banners'' face instantly turned pale. Roxie said angrily, "Do you know how desperate my mother was back then? She was seriously ill and bedridden, yet you couldn''t care less about her life or death. You took away the only man she could rely on. Now, you''re asking me to take pity on you? Do you think I should show you mercy?" Madam Banners fell to the floor. She finally understood what Roxie''s method of revenge was. Roxie wanted to distort everything. She was reversing the roles so that she and Bebe could go through what Roxie and her mother went through when Charles abandoned them. Now, Roxie was the one at the top while she and Bebe had be the helpless and pitiful worms who were being abandoned. Roxie saidcently, "Madam Banners, I deliberately made the two of you go bankrupt so that you could experience my mother''s pain. I want you to live in guilt forever. I''ll let you repent for your actions until the day you die." Madam Banners muttered, "I regret it now. I truly do. I was too young back then, Roxie. I fell for someone and wanted to take him all for myself. I never thought that it would bring you so much pain. I''m sorry." Roxie said, "If you''re truly sorry, then quickly divorce my father. Return my father to my mother." At the moment, Madam Banners felt like a fallen leaf swaying in the wind and rain. She was utterly helpless. How could she be willing to let Charles go? "No. I can''t leave your dad. I''m old now and don''t have the energy to start another rtionship." Roxie looked at Charles and asked, "Do you think so too, Dad?" Charles nced at Madam Banners and felt some pity for her. However, the resentment of being the son-inw who married into his wife''s family for so many years had wiped out all of his love. Hence, he said decisively, "Don''t worry, Roxie ''ll send for someone to look for your mother and bring her back. We''ll live together as a family from now on. But I beg you, please stop making things difficult for Bebe and her mother." Roxie did not speak. She merely nced at him meaningfully, then left in her wheelchair. That was when she heard the voices of Madam Bariners and Charles arguing from behind her. " Darling, are you really going to look for that faded old woman? I forbid you to I look for her. You''re Bebe''s father and my husband. You''re my husband afone!" Charles said with dissatisfaction, "Can''t you see the situation? Why are you still fighting for a false reputation? I''m telling you, you have to quickly let Roxie vent her anger. Otherwise, our lives will continue to be difficult." "We''ve sincerely apologized to her, but she''s being too demanding. She wants to drive a wedge between us. We can''t just follow everything ording to her wishes, right?" "If we don''t, then our lives will only get more and more difficult from now on. Do you want to look on as our family''s businesses get destroyed?" Bebe covered her ears and shouted uncontrobly," Stop arguing! Stop arguing! Please stop arguing!" "Bebe." Madam Banners hugged her and wept bitterly. When Roxie was listening to them argue, a cold sneer appeared in her eyes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She used to be very familiar with such a scene because this was her childhood. Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 Her parents used to argue endlessly every day as she hid in the corner and allowed fear to envelop her. She was so young at that time, but she remembered everything so clearly. Many people stated that three or four-year-old children would have zero memories of their childhood, but almost everything that happened to her had hurt her to her core, making her remember them vividly. A few dayster. Charles disregarded Madam Banners'' objection and set off to look for Roxie''s mother. The poor woman who was abandoned by him had never left that dpidated house her whole life. When Charles entered the house, there was an incredibly musty stench. A thin woman was lying on the bed. Her hair waspletely gray and she looked unusually old. Her pair of dry eyes shifted slightly as that was the little energy she had left in her. Her eyes fell on Charles in a daze. After taking quite some time to recognize him, she was so stirred up that she burst into tears. "Charles, you''re back." Her voice was extremely hoarse. "Did you find our girl? Where is she? I haven''t seen her for a long time. Is she okay?" Charles'' expression appeared heavy, or rather, he was ashamed. The woman on the bed was clearly several years younger than him, but she looked so old now just like a grandmother. If she had not called his name out, he would not have believed that this person was his first wife.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He became slightly contemptuous of her as she looked too sloppy and ugly. She was no longer worthy of his flourishing self. However, thinking of Roxie, he had to bite the bullet and lean forward. "Lumi, I''m here to pick you up." The woman was shuddering in tears. Her shoulders were twitching continuously. Charles initially thought that she was crying from joy. Unexpectedly the old woman suddenly became furious at him. "Go away! I don''t ever want to see you again You ruined my life, and you ruined our girl''s life! Why hasn''t God punished you yet, you heartless man? You don''t deserve to live in this world!" Charles had always hated her potty mouth, as well as her valiant, tomboy-like character. Seeing that her temper had not changed at all, he felt a surge of anger in his heart. "Your daughter''s back. She''d like to see you. Don''t you want to see her?" he asked rather angrily. "My girl? My girl..." The old woman burst into tears. "My girl really came back? Sob, sob... I don''t even have the nerve to see her. It was all my fault. I lost her back then. I''m not worthy enough to be a mother." Then, Charles ordered his servants to carry the old woman away. When Charles brought his first wife through the door of the Banners household, Madam Banners held a knife to her neck. She vowed to stop Roxie''s mother from entering the house. "Charles Banners, if she''s here then I''ll no longer be around. Think very carefully about what you want to do next." Charles was in a predicament now. He scolded Madam Banners and said, "Roxie''s mother is gravely ill and it''s herst wish to see Roxie." Madam Banners knew that she was the mistress. There could not be two wives under i.n the same roof. In the past, although she was in the wrong and her position was unfavorable, she still managed to drive the first wife away and upied the top seat. Content belongs to However, she was no longer at the advantage now. The other party had a clever and quick-witted daughter. She was no longer certain that she could keep the man''s heart. Hence, she wanted to stop that possibility from ever happening right from the start. Madam Banners said with flushed eyes, "If you dare to let her step foot into this house, then I''ll die in front of you." Bebe dashed forward and screamed in fright when she saw her mother''s behavior. "Ahh!!!" Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 "Mom, don''t!" Bebe could not imagine how deste her life would be if she lost her mother, the only person she could rely on! However, she seemed to be vaguely enlightened, allowing her to experience Roxie''s pain and despair back then. Bebe felt sympathy for her half-sister for the first time. Charles looked at Madam Banners helplessly. At this moment, he was no longer as gentle and good-tempered as he was in the past. He felt a sense of grudge and disdain toward her for all of her past actions. "Bebe, make your mother put the knife down." Bebe looked at her father, and the disdainful gaze in his eyes stabbed her heart. She suddenly despised her father from the bottom of her heart as she started thinking that he had bad morals. Bebe cried as she tried to save her parents'' rtionship that was on the verge of breaking. "Dad, Mom doesn''t want her toe into our house, so you shouldn''t let her in. Even if you''re getting yourself a new family, I beg you to bring them away and build your family in a new ce. You should at least leave this one roof for me and Mom." Charles angrily rebuked Bebe, "I have a fair share for this house as well, so why should I leave? You two short-sighted women are only interested in your own benefits. I''ve had enough of you!" Madam Banners'' eyes were crimson red with tears as she said, "I''ve finally seen your true colors, Charles Banners. You''re nothing but a gold-digging bastard. You were lying when you said you loved me back then. What you loved was the status, glory, and wealth that I could bring to you. "In fact, the person you love most is yourself, Charles. You''re selfish and heartless. I hate myself for not seeing your true colors sooner." Madam Banners dropped the knife and no longer threatened tomit suicide. "My name''s on the title of this house as well, so why should I leave?" She pulled up Bebe who was sitting on the ground and said, "Bebe, we have to be dependent on each other from now on. Rest assured, no one will be able to drive us away." Madam Banners pulled Bebe into the bedroom and locked the door. The two of them hugged each other and cried it out while trying tofort each other. Charles could not care less about Madam Banners at this moment. He ordered his servants to bring his ex-wife in and put her on the sofa. She was as thin as a little old woman and weak as a half-grown child. Her cloudy eyes surveyed this unfamiliar ce. It was the most beautiful house she had ever seen. Finally, her eyes fell on Roxie, who was in a wheelchair. Her pupils moved slightly. Roxie also looked at her quietly. Her mother''s past youthful face appeared in her mind, which was of peerless elegance. However, she looked s o old now that no one could see her past beauty one bit. However, she was clearly not even 40 years old. She looked so old as all the ups and downs of her life and the injustice she experienced were written on her face. Roxie was reminded that when her mother was younger, she had always quarreled and fought with her father. Once, she was beaten by her father to the point that she was bedridden. She no longer had the energy to take care of Roxie. Then, Roxie wouldy on top of her whenever she was hungry. Her mother would push her away angrily while yelling at her, "Go and get food from the granny next door! Go now! You''ll starve to death if you wait around here!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. At the time, Roxie thought that her mother was fierce and no longer loved her. That thought stuck with her until she was all grown up. Later, she began to reflect on it. If her mother had not done this at that time, she would have starved to death. It turned out that she was merely teaching her how to survive. Although that method of survival made her suffer, at least very least, she survived. Now, with her biological mother in front of her, Roxie finally had the opportunity to ask whether or not she had ever loved her. Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 "My girl." Lumia ultimately recognized her daughter after quite some time and called out to her long-lost daughter. Roxie wheeled her wheelchair over in front of Lumia a s this would allow her mother to see her face more clearly. The old woman had already burst into tears. Her dry pupils gushed out with tears. She was tongue-tied but still managed to say the words, "My girl. You''re my little girl." Roxie''s face was still cold because in her memory, this woman had never been kind to her. She looked at her coldly and asked, "Have you been well?" After asking this sentence, Roxie felt that it was a silly question. Lumia clearly looked like she had led a very tough life. However, she unexpectedly nodded again and again before replying, "I''ve been doing well, my girl. There''s no need to worry about me." Roxie was slightly stunned. Even so, Roxie sneered at her, "Why should I worry about you?" The old woman was stunned for a moment, but the loss in her eyes disappeared in a sh. It was as if she was humbly trying to please Roxie. "Yes, yes, you''re right. There''s no need for you to be worried for me. As long as you''re well, I''m well." While she was talking, she suddenly burst into tears. It seemed difficult to conceal her sorrow. "It''s all my fault. I was useless and I couldn''t protect you so I lost you. You must have had a hard time all these years. Whenever I thought about you being out there all alone with no one to care for you and love you, I felt nothing but sadness." Roxie said, "When I was by your side, no one loved me and cared for me either, right? Besides hitting and scolding me, and asking me to beg for food, how else did you provide for me?" The old woman covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. "I truly regret it. I''ve felt nothing but guilt over the years. I regret giving birth to you because I''m not a good mother. I won''t ask for your forgiveness, my girl. I just wish that you''ll live a good life and forget all of those unhappy memories in the past. If you kept holding onto grudges, it won''t be good for your body." Roxie looked at the woman''s flushed red eyes. They were blood-shot, cloudy, and dull. They seemed like a pair of eyes that had been crying for far too long. She felt inexplicably restless in her heart.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I''ve earned a lot of money now, so I can treat your sickness. I can also give you food and clothing. Tell me, how much do you want? For the sake of giving birth to me, I''ll try my best to meet your requirements." When Charles heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up. selke However, the old woman shook her head desperately. "My life''s already ruined, and don''t expect to get rich. You should keep your money, my girl. Life is not smooth-sailing. Remember, you need to have some money saved up so when things go wrong, you can take it out for emergencies." Roxie fell into deep silence. Then, she told the maid, "ce her in the bedroom next to mine." The maid nodded and said, "Yes." Pet The old woman felt overwhelmed by this and said There''s no need, my girl. I''m sick. Me staying here with, you will only cause trouble for you. Just send me back. Now that I''ve seen you, I have no more regrets in this life. I''d be happy even if die." Roxie replied, "You can stay here. Let''s find a time for you to remarry my father." The old woman objected again and again. "No. I''m not remarrying him. I hate him! If it weren''t for him, would I have been so miserable?" The old woman was still brooding over something. "When you disappeared, I begged him to look for you but he only cared about his own life. He has never thought of you as his own daughter." Then, Roxie turned her cold eyes toward Charles. Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 Charles quickly defended himself, saying, "I had my own sets of difficulties. I divorced from you and built a separate family with Miranda Forks. In those few years when I first joined the Forks'' family, my status was low and I had no real power or money. How could I have done anything to help find our daughter?" Ultimately, he did not forget to provoke the motherdaughter rtionship between the old woman and Roxie. He pushed the conflict to the old woman instead. "You keep saying that I have no love for our daughter, but what about you? When we divorced, you did everything possible to take custody of our daughter but you never cherished her well. Don''t think that I don''t know about you transferring all your anger for me on her back then. You beat her up and scolded her. You instigated her to go out and beg for food. How could you be so cruel? She was only a three-year-old child." The old woman bawled. "Did you think I wanted to do that? Ask yourself, Charles Banners. When you and I divorced, you took away all our savings and left our daughter to me. Because of the blow of the divorce, I got sick again. I had no money to go and see a doctor. If I wanted my child to survive, I could only teach her to be more shameless, no? "I admit that I was horrible to my kid. I''ve been drowning in guilt and self-me all these years. But what about you? You live in a big house. You have more and more power in your hands. You clearly had the ability to give your daughter a better life, but you weren''t willing to support us." Roxie looked at Charles coldly and said faintly, "She wasn''t good to me but that''s excusable. As for you, you knew that I was living in dire straits but you turned a blind eye to me. You''re a horrible father." Charles said nervously and fearfully, "Roxie, don''t listen to her nonsense. I really had my difficulties too." Roxie looked at the pair of heads upstairs that were sticking out of the stairs'' railing. She sneered ironically, "If you want me to believe you, then prove it to me." That night, Charles went looking for Madam Banners and wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with her, but it turned into a fierce dispute in the end. Madam Banners said, "Charles Banners, I''ll fulfill your wishes if you want a divorce, but the condition is that you leave the house." She could now see that Charles was a vile self-seeking person. As long as she held onto the property and refused to let go, Charles would be reluctant to part with her. This situation was at a stalemate for a few days. Charles and Madam Banners'' quarrel was reaching its climax, and their rtionship was even more rigid than ever. At this time, Angeline, the young madam of the Ares household, finally came to visit. Madam Bannersined to Angeline white sobbing. The rough content of her story was about Roxie using her powerful connections to intimidate them. She said that Roxie was using the Ares family''s formidable power to tyrannically abuse the Banners. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Roxie''s face grew extremely dark. She loved her mommy Angeline very much, as Angeline was the person who had the purest love for her in the world. Roxie knew that Angeline was in poor health and did not want to worry her further, so she silently epted whatever Madam Banners was saying. After Madam Banners vented her frustration, she felt relieved. She was secretly proud that she had found the key to subdue the female devil Roxie. That person was Angeline. It turned out that Roxie was afraid of Angeline to such a level. After Angeline listened to Madam Banners'' tirade, she did not act as how Madam Banners'' thought she would. She slowly walked in front of Roxie raised her chin, and looked at her carefully before saying, "Roxie, you''ve lost weight." Roxie''s tears instantly flowed out of her eyes. Only Mommy Angeline would care about her health before anything else. Angeline turned around and walked in front of Madam Banners, saying earnestly, "Madam Banners, you used my dear Roxie of beinget viciousand bullying you. But have you ever considered that you are the root of all of this?" Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 "Roxie, your mother''s love for you is carved all over her face." Angeline was a mother, so she clearly understood the hardships of raising a child and the countless moments of wanting to break down.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nheless, she was able to restrain herself. However, for Roxie''s mother, who had faced so much unfair treatment, how could she not copse? Roxie looked over at her mother and thought that she looked so old. Suddenly, she called out to her affectionately, "Mom." The old woman burst into tears. "Yes." The old woman was incredibly ecstatic. Roxie''s journey of seeking true love and making up for the shorings of her life was now over. She felt relieved. Although she did not have a kind father, she was already satisfied that she could have an amiable mother. Angeline was kindly offering a hand to Roxie and her mother. "Sis, your daughter is the adopted daughter of the Ares family. Now that you''re reunited, what would you like to do?" The old woman took Angelina''s hand in a stirred up manner and said gratefully, "Madam, thank you for helping my Roxie. You''ve raised her so well. I can never repay your kindness and great virtue. "My girl is doing well now, so I won''t worry about her anymore. As for me, my body is already riddled with various diseases. I don''t want to stay by her side and drag her down again. I''ve dragged her down since she was a child. I can''t be selfish anymore. "Madam, I beg of you. Please just take me home." Roxie was sobbing continuously. At this moment, she truly felt her mother''s love for her. It was not about money at all. It was nothing but pure love. Her mother had exchanged her whole life for her. When she gave birth to her, she did not kill her despite her broken marriage. Now that Roxie hade back with a better life, her mother did notask her for anything. Most of the tragedies in her mother''s life were caused by her. Roxie pleaded with Angeline while stammering," Mommy, I want to keep her by my side and take good care of her for a few years so that she''s able to live in peace." Angeline nodded in relief. "Very good. Then we''ll bring your mother to Tourmaline Estate. We''ll treat her well and try to let her live a good life for a few years." Roxie opened her arms and hugged Angeline. "Thank you, Mommy.¡± Angeline fondly caressed her head. "Such a good girl." When Charles and Madam Banners heard that Roxie''s biological mother was going to stay in Tourmaline Estate, they were immediately jealous. Charles cautiously probed Angeline and said, "Madam, Roxie is also my daughter. I owe her so much over the years. I''d like to make it up to her, so please give me a chance, Madam." Angelina''s eyes sank slightly. "I''ve already given you a chance, Charles Banners. When you came to meet Roxie at Tourmaline Estate that day, you swore to me that you would take good care of her. But what happened?" Angelina''s tone was raised a little higher and Charles trembled in fear. He pointed at Madam Banners and said, "It''s all her. She was coveting for Roxie''s dowry, that''s why she instigated me to take her back. Who would''ve thought that she wasn''t being sincere toward Roxie? Madam, please forgive me. I truly regret what I''ve done. I... am willing to remarry my first wife." Madam Banners'' eyes suddenly turned red with anger. "Charles Banners, you ingrate! Have you forgotten that without the help of my parents all these years, you''d be nothing?!" Charles scolded angrily, "You have the gall to mention your family to me?! For so many years, they have never epted me sincerely. They think f of me me as nothing but a casualborer and would shout at and quarrel with me. They''ve never seen me as an actual human being!" Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 Madam Banners rebuked furiously, "Charles Banners, if it hadn''t been for the Forks, you''d have continued to be the illegitimate child of the Banners family. You''d be living like a stray dog! Now that your belly is full from being fed by my parents, you''ve started to bite the hands that fed you! Who do you think you are?!" Charles picked up the teacup on the coffee table and threw it at Miranda, who failed to dodge it in time. The cup hit her forehead and almost immediately, blood started gushing out. Bebe''s face was ashen with fright. Angeline looked at the broken family, closed her eyes, and sighed. She supposed it was finally time for retribution. When she opened her eyes again, her gaze shifted to Roxie. Then, she noticed Roxie looking at Charles with a cold and determined expression. There was even some happiness in her eyes, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised. It looked somewhat devilish. Angeline then knew that Roxie''s calmness over the years was all a disguise. Her whole life, she was trapped in her miserable childhood. Angeline also realized the truth that a miserable childhood would need a lifetime to heal. "Come back with us, Roxie. Look at this family. It''ll never have a trace of warmth again. Your father lost the tenderness of his wife and the respect of his daughter. For the rest of his life, he''ll be a loner within the walls of his heart. As for the mistress you hate, Madam Banners, she''ll live in remorse forever and pay a heavy price for her blindness when she was young. Even their most innocent child will now live in fear. "Your revenge isplete, Roxie. You''ve lit the fuse and have to leave the rest to time. And you, you have to get out of this hatred as soon as possible in order to live a quiet life." Roxie finally nced over at Charles and Madam Banners. When she first came to the Banners household, they were domineering, arrogant, and high-spirited. At this moment, they were akin to bereaved dogs that would curl up on the ground in destion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Roxie closed her eyes, and at this moment, she tried to feel the emotions that were stuck in her heart. All of the pure hatred she had felt before had disappeared inexplicably. Her tears rolled down in an instant, and she opened her eyes with a smile. She wasughing with tears in her eyes. She knew then that she had been reborn. From now on, she would only live for herself and for those who truly loved her. Roxie nodded at Angeline. Then, Angeline asked her servants to carry Roxie''s biological mother while she pushed Roxie''s wheelchaire slowly walked forward. Tourmaline Estate. When Roxie returned to Chateau de Selene, she was surprised to find that neither the sisters nor Baby Robbie came out to greet her. She looked at Angeline in astonishment. "Mommy, where''s Baby Robbie and the others?" Angeline replied in disappointment, "Baby Robbie went looking for Thirteen while the other sisters went to look for Baby Robbie." Roxie''s eyes were filled with worry. "No. Baby Robbie mustn''t be met with a mishap." Angeline looked at Roxie and said firmly, "No one should meet with a mishap." Roxie looked at Angeline with tears in her eyes and muttered a serious fact, "Mommy, the military intelligence division sisters are numb from murder. They think that just about everyone deserves to die. But Baby Robbie is pure and clean. Sis Daisy once said that Robbie''s our only rtive in the military intelligence division and the sisters'' shared faith is to protect him from being soiled. For this, Sis Daisy, Sis Five, and Lil Nine all sacrificed their lives." Angeline stared at Roxie nkly. No one could understand the shock in her heart. The girls from the military intelligence division had lived two lives. Before redemption, they were demons living in darkness. After redemption, they were angels exposed to the sun. Angeline had always thought that as long as she loved them, she could reform them. However, after seeing Roxie taking revenge on the Banners family, she realized that it was difficult to rub off some Lovel? unforgettable pains that had been carved into their bones. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 However, Angeline was stubborn and willful. She believed that persistent effort would ovee any difficulty. She thought that one day, she would be able topletely expel the darkness sealed in the hearts of these children. "Roxie, can you tell Mommy some stories about the military intelligence division?" Angeline felt that she could never seem to get to know these children and that she was neglecting her duties. Roxie looked at Angeline, and there was an inexplicable emotion in her eyes. A long time ago, she never trusted anyone in this world. However, Baby Robbie used his kindness and sunshine to convince her of the existence of kinship in this world. Moreover, she would not care about the emotions of people outside the military intelligence division because she was full of hostility toward the outside world. However, she could not bring herself to be so cold-hearted in the face of Angeline, her mommy. She loved Mommy because she had so selflessly given her maternal love. She knew that Mommy was not in good health and could not stand to be frightened. She would never do anything that would hurt her. "If you want to hear some stories, I''ll be willing to tell them to you." Roxie started racking her brain for a few of the warmer, tender-hearted stories. While Roxie and Angeline were chatting, Josie came to Chateau de Selene with Joseph in her arms. "Angeline." Angeline could sense Josephine''s anxiety, and she motioned Roxie to stop speaking. She turned her head to look at Josie and asked with concern, "What happened, Josie?" Josie looked somewhat embarrassed when she opened her mouth and said, "Angeline, Zayne didn''t stop by Flying Moon Cottage today. Do you know the reason?" Hearing her concern, Angeline started smiling. "Are you worried about him?" Josie muttered, "Who''s worried about him? He''s been sticking to me like taffy all this while and I''ve been ignoring him. He''s also been bringing breakfast to us every day, but it''s noon now, and he hasn''te by yet. I''m just concerned that he might''ve gotten into an ident..." Angeline''s expression became solemn. "Have you called him?" Josie remained silent.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. bet Ever since Zayne cheated on her, Josie had been giving him the silent treatment. Even when Zayne tried his best to please Josie every day, refused to budge. ??? How could she take the initiative to contact Zayne? Angeline had no choice but to look for her own phone and give Zayne a call. Once the call got through, she heard Zayne''s weak voice saying, "Angeline? What''s the matter?" Angeline asked, "Are you sick, Zayne?" Zayne replied, "I have a fever now can you please tell Josie that I''m bedridden at ho I can''t stop by today? Tell her to take care of herself." Angeline nced over at Josie, and there was a hint of worry in her eyes. Angeline said, "You were alright yesterday. Why''d you suddenly get sick?" Zayne replied, "Don''t tell Josie that I told you this but my pee is red. I wonder if my kidney disease has recurred." When Josie heard this, she immediately sat on the sofa. Angeline bounced up from her seat, and the hand she used to hold her phone was trembling slightly. "I''ming right now, Zaynie. I''ll take you over to Grand Asia for treatment." Zayne said weakly, "Hey, what''s the point of going to the hospital now anyway? People like me don''t make many contributions in life, so it''s better for me to die. I just don''t want Josephine to be heartbroken." "What nonsense are you on about?!" Angeline got furious. Zayne said, "Okay, my Lil Sis, I was wrong. Don''t be upset now. Your big brother is fine and still strong. Alright. I''m hanging up now." Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 After Zayne was done speaking, he quickly hung up the phone. Angeline suddenly burst into tears. She startled Josie, who was beside her, and Josie quickly consoled her. "Don''t cry, Angeline. Zayne will be fine. He''s just bluffing and deliberately trying to gain my sympathy. He has always liked using these sorts of tricks." Angelineid on Josephine''s shoulder and cried aggrievedly. "Josie, I know that Zayne made an unforgivable mistake, so you probably won''t be able to forgive him, right?" Josie did not give her a response. As for her future with Zayne, frankly speaking, she had not been able to make up her mind.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. With her former outspoken and straightforward personality, no cheating man would ever get a second chance out of her. The man would have to get out of her worldpletely. However, when the incident happened to her, Josie realized how tangled and tormented her heart was. Angeline''s next words proceeded to end all of Josie''s entanglement. "Jose, I think you might''ve forgotten that Zayne has already lost a kidney and his urine is red now. I''m afraid that the disease has recurred. This is not a good thing. "Also, I could hear his tone earlier. He has lost confidence and motivation in life as though he''s grown weary of this world. I''m worried that he might''ve also inherited the mental illness from the Severe family. "I''m incredibly worried about him. I have to go see him immediately. Otherwise, I''ll not feel at ease." Roxie anxiously reminded Angeline, saying, "Mommy, you must also protect your body. Remember not to worry too much to prevent the recurrence of your old sickness." "Mm, I got it." Angeline nodded, then hurried away with a gloomy face. After being absent-minded for a moment, Josie immediately caught up with Angeline. "I''ll go with you, Angeline." "Alright." They arrived at Zayne''s rental house. Ever since Zayne was kicked out of Tourmaline Estate by Josie, Zayne The house was small and had been renting a ce dpidated. When Josie stepped into the house, she felt very ufortable. She never expected Zayne to live so modestly. After all, he was the young master of the Severe family and had Angeline to support him. He should not have to live like this. Angeline looked at the clean and tidy house. She was very pleased with it. "Zayne!" She broke into Zayne''s bedroom and saw Zayne''s pale face. He was curled up on the bed. "Zaynie..." Angelina''s face was turning pale from horror. When she was shouting like this, Josie''s heart jumped all the way up to her throat. Josie hurried over, and when she saw that Zayne had fainted on the bed with a frighteningly pale face, she was so horrified that her face turned ashen. "Jose, quick, dial 911 to Grand Asia." Josie shivered and took out her cell phone to dial 911. While waiting for the ambnce, Josie felt that her brain had gone nk. Her eyes were fixed on Zayne, who was unconscious. She recalled that during this period, Zayne had humbly bought her breakfast every day did the chores no matter how small they were, and did att of the rough and heavy work... She knew that Zayne must have been tired but he dared not tell her that he was tired. Josie''s eyes grew red as tears rolled down her face. e She thought that Zayne was such a jerk but she had been cruel as well. Zayne made a mistake, but he had. turned over a new leaf and been begging her to take him back for so long. She could have made it clear and told him that she would not take him back, but she gave him hope and drove him to exhaustion. She was the one who did this to him. "I''m so sorry, Angeline," she said while being choked u P- Angeline remained extremely calm and asked Josie lightly, "Jose, have you noticed that Zayne has changed?" Josie looked at this narrow but clean room. She felt like her heart had been cut by a knife. Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Some time ago when Josie was feeling dejected, she had shot her mouth off, cursing at Zayne and saying that he was incapable of doing anything. She told him that his businesses always failed and hepletely ignored his duty in doing chores and caring for their kid. Zayne must have been provoked by it, so he started learning how to do chores after that. Josie was choked up as she said, "I shouldn''t have scolded him. He must''ve been so sad, which was why he tried so hard to prove himself to me. That''s how he tired himself out."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Angeline sighed weakly. "Then are you still willing to give him a chance? Jose, if you still love him, don''t torture him. If you don''t love him, please let him go. Just do it considering he only has one kidney left." Josie trembled slightly. It was all because Zayne had given her one of his kidneys. She could sense that Sis Angeline was getting quite critical of the way she was punishing Zayne. Josie had always been a rather righteous person, and it seemed like she had retaliated somewhat harshly. "I''m sorry," she murmured. Angeline took her hand. "I don''t me you, Jose. I know that Zayne hurt you, so I won''t be angry if you have to punish him or vent your hatred. I just hope that you can understand my point of view too. As he''s my brother, I feel sorry for him and can''t bear to see him go through so much pain. I would''ve turned a blind eye if he were healthy, but his body is different from that of a normal person." Josie said, "Don''t worry, Sis Angeline. I won''t torture him again in the future." Angeline smiled and said, "Thank you for being able to forgive him." Very soon, the ambnce arrived at the scene. Josie and Angeline apanied Zayne to Grand Asia Hospital. When Zayne was given first aid in the emergency room, Angeline and Josie held hands to give each other strength. They spent the waiting time in trepidation. Fortunately, when Jay, who was on a business trip, learned of the situation at home, he hurried back and went straight to the hospital. In the corridor, he saw Angeline and Josie curled up into little balls on the floor. Angeline''s thin body seemed to be trembling. Jay tossed the suitcase in his hand away and quickly stepped forward. "Angeline," he called out affectionately, pulling back her currently drifting consciousness. When Angeline saw Jay, she slowly stood up. Her eyes were filled with astonishment. She knew that Jay should not be back so soon. Jay ran over and embraced Angeline in his arms. He lovingly caressed her head andforted her gently, saying, "You must be so scared. Don''t be afraid. I''m here now." Angeline''s eyes were flushed red as she hugged his waist tightly. She was choked up as she said, "You must think that I''m useless, don''t you? Leven got you worried about something like this. Did youe straight home just because of this?" Jay said, "How could you say such a thing? You''re the most important person in the world to me. You gave me such lovely four children and gifted me so many affectionate and loyal daughters. You also helped me out of my slump. You have no idea how important you are to me, Angeline. So don''t say these kinds of words in the future. I don''t like hearing them." Angeline nodded. "I understand." As Josie listened to the conversation between her brother and sister-inw, tears of envy formed in her eyes. She pondered. Why did her rtionship with Zayne go downhill? Was the problem truly just because Zayne had cheated? Perhaps she was the trigger? After she gave birth to Joseph, she became grumpier and not tolerant enough with Zayne. Josie would reveal her contempt toward him for not being able to do certain things well. Compared to her brother, Zayne was truly below average. However, Josie had forgotten that the love between Jay and Angeline was the type of immortal love that many people envied. Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Sis Angeline could tolerate Jay''s indifference and alienation. Even after being ruthlessly abandoned by him, she was willing to bear and raise their children for him. Even after suffering so many grievances, she never gave up on Jay. It was no wonder that Jay loved Angeline so much. As for Josie and Zayne, they both shared memories that were etched deep into their bones as well. However, they weremon people, after all. Ultimately, it was inevitable for them to weigh each other''s merits and demerits. Soon, their hearts turned bitterly cold and made them grow disappointed in each other. Zayne''s test result came out, and he had advanced kidney disease. The doctor told Angeline with great regret, "The patient lost a kidney in the past, and now his remaining kidney is failing. He''s currently in a lifethreatening situation. If the family is nning on treating him, then a kidney transnt must be considered as soon as possible. Getting a suitable kidney is the top priority." Angeline said almost without the slightest hesitation," I''m his sister. I''m willing to donate my kidney to him." When Jay heard Angeline''s words, his face turned pale with fright. He could be considered a person who had experienced many trepidations in life, but there was not a moment that made him feel as frightened as he was now. Angeline''s health was not great, so if she donated a kidney, her life could be severely affected. Jay was reluctant to have Angeline live the life of a patient forever. However, he could not stop Angeline as the two siblings had a deep bond. Angeline only made such a decision because she loved her brother. If he were to give up on Zayne now, Jay was afraid that Angeline would me him for it in the future. Jay could only suppress the anxiety he was feeling. The doctor said to Angeline, "Madam, a kidney transnt operation is veryplicated. First, we need to check whether your kidney is a match for him." "Alright. Let''s check it right away." Jay closed his eyes in pain. When the doctor took Angeline away, Jay shot a faint gaze toward Josie. He knew that Josie had two kidneys, one of which belonged to Zayne. He felt that husbands and wives should bear the same burden. Hence, Josie should return Zayne''s kidney to him. However, it was clear that Josie was in a panicked state. She could sense what Jay was probably thinking and said, "I can''t let anything happen to me, Big Brother. I still have tocare for Joseph." Jay nodded at her. "I understand."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After saying that, he turned around and left. Jay went to the Department of Nephrology and looked for the director of the department. He said, "No matter what the result is, need you to tell Angeline that her kidney is not a match for Zayne." The director understood as Sir Ares was notoriously known to be fond of his wife. Although the patient was his wife''s brother, he was still l reluctant to have her wife donate her kidney. The director simply said," I understand, Sir Ares." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Very soon, Angeline went in to do the matching test. However, the doctor told her, "I''m very sorry, Madam. Although the two of you are brother and sister, your blood types aren''t a match." Angeline was extremely dejected to hear this. She immediately burst into tears and said, "Then what should I do about my brother?" When Jay came in tofort her, she threw herself into Jay''s arms and allowed his clothes to be soaked with her tears. Jay gently patted her back. He felt guilty for this, but such guilt could not make him change his decision. When Zayne woke up, Jay was the first person to go in to see him. He sat beside the bed and told him the truth, "I''d like to apologize, Zayne." Zayne looked at him suspiciously and asked, "What did you do to feel apologetic toward me?" Jay said frankly, "Angeline wants to donate her kidney to you but I''m not willing to let her." Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Zayne smiled brightly. "I wouldn''t have been willing to take it even if you were. Angeline is not in good health. Perhaps others don''t understand it, but I know better than anyone else that after losing a single organ, a person can no longer live an ordinary life. How could I have the heart to let Angeline experience my pain?" Jay said, "Don''t worry, Zayne. I''ll definitely find a way to help you find a suitable kidney." Zayne smiled bitterly. "I''m not afraid of death, Big Brother. Josie no longer pays me any heed these days and I''ve been living my days in a daze. Every day when I open my eyes, there''s only one thought in my mind, which is that I have to atone and earn Josie''s forgiveness. As for my body, I''ve long since abandoned it." Jay said, "There''s still hope for you and Josie." However, Zayne suddenly showed a panicked expression and said, "Look at me, Jay. Can I still bring happiness to Josie in this state? There''s no need to drag her into this. I''ve already decided to let gopletely." Meanwhile, Josie was hiding outside the door of the ward. She felt a stab in her heart upon hearing Zayne''s words. She was not mentally prepared to give up on Zaynepletely, but she never thought that Zayne would give up on her first. Was he truly unwilling to implicate her just because he was sick? Perhaps due to the trust issues in their rtionship, he could say things like that so easily. "Josie," Angeline suddenly came over and called her softly. Josie stared nkly at Angeline, remembering what Jay had just said. Angelina''s kidney could actually be a match for Zayne, but they were reluctant to make her suffer and decided to lie to her. They deceived her by saying that her kidney was not a match for Zayne. Josie had no clue what had gotten into her at that moment, but she suddenly threw herself onto Angeline. Without the slightest hesitation, she took Angeline''s hand and walked out. "Sis Angeline,e here. I have something to tell you." Josie pulled Angeline over to a ce where no one was around, while Angeline looked over at Josie in confusion. Josie stared at Angeline. She was the beautiful and kind-hearted Angeline who used to go through life''s ups and downs hand in hand with her. However, when Josie was faced with a dilemma, she put all those beautiful memories behind her. She trembled while saying to Angeline, "Big Brother said that your kidney is actually suitable for Zayne, but he''s not willing to save Zayne." Angeline was stunned by this. "Is that the truth?" After thinking over Josie''s words, Angeline thought about how Jaybie had always doted on her. He would make himself the enemy of the world in order to protect her well. Jay was indeed capable of doing such a thing. Josie begged Angeline with tears in her eyes, "Sis Angeline, are you willing to save Zayne?" Angeline firmly said, "Of course." Set Josie was shocked by her bravery and selflessness. She continued to ask her timidly, "Sis Angeline, there are risks in undergoing a transnt operation. Aren''t you afraid..." Angeline replied, "I can''t just abandon him when he needs me." Afterward, Angeline turned around and walked into the ward. Jay closed his eyes in pain when he saw the brilliant shes in her eyes. He could already guess that Angeline had found out something that she should not know about. Angeline walked in front of him andC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. hugged him gently while consoling him, saying, "I have you, darling. Even if I lose a kidney, life will still be beautiful for me. However, Zayne will not be able to live without a kidney." Kon? Jay''s sharp gaze fell on Josie, who slowly walked in. He pushed Angeline to the side and dragged Josie out fiercely. Then, Jay and Josie had a terrible quarrel in the corridor. Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 "Josie, were you the one who told Angeline that she could donate her kidney to Zayne?" Jay was furious. Josie''s eyes were red as she nodded timidly. Jay raised his hand angrily, wanting tond a p across Josie''s face. Ultimately, he was able to forcibly restrain his immense anger. He furiously yelled, "Do you know that you''re bing more and more selfish, Josephine Ares?! You clearly have Zayne''s kidney in your body, so why aren''t you thinking of returning Zayne''s kidney to him? Why plot to take Angeline''s?!" Josie felt ashamed as she exined with tears in her eyes, "It''s not that I''m unwilling to give Zayne my kidney, Big Brother. I''m just afraid that something will go wrong during the operation, and I''m also afraid that after losing a kidney, my body won''t be like what it used to be. If that happens, who''ll take care of Joseph for me? "My Joseph is so pitiful. His father is sick, so how could he have a sick mother as well? But Sis Angeline i s different. She has you and three adorable and capable children-Jens, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty. Even if she''s not well, you''ll be able to take good care of her." Jay was incredibly vexed and said, "Josie, Angeline has always treated you with utmost sincerity, but you did such a thing to her. You''re supposed to be her best friend. It''s a fortunate thing that I''m by her side today. Otherwise, one of her kidneys would''ve been stolen by you." Jay clenched his fists abruptly. "Nheless, you know very well that your Sis Angeline is my life. Yet you dare plot such a thing against her? Do you think I''d let you get away with it?" Josie looked at Jay with lingering fear as tears glinted in her eyes. "You''re my brother, Jay." "We''re not blood-rted. Even if we were, you still won''t be allowed to plot against my wife in this manner." Josie shuddered slightly. Jay said aggressively, "If you had truly thought of me as your brother and Angeline as your sister, you wouldn''t have treated us this way." After Jay finished speaking, he walked away. He returned to Zayne''s ward. Zayne took one look at his face before noticing that Jay was angry. Zayne seemed to have sensed something, so he politely pleaded in Josie''s stead think my illness is probably not going to get better, Jay have testrouble you to help me take care of Josie and Joseph in the future." Jay nced at Zayne sullenly and said, "Rest assured. With me around, I won''t let anything happen to you." Angeline wanted to donate her kidney to Zayne, but she was forcibly dragged home by Jay. Jay locked her inside the house, causing Angeline to desperately m against the door while begging him, "He''s my brother, Jaybie. If I don''t help him, who will?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Believe me, Angeline. I''ll definitely be able to save Zayne." Jay hugged Angeline tightly and keptforting her, saying, "Please stop stirring up trouble, okay, Angeline? Jaybie promises that I''ll definitely save Zayne." Angeline cried out while comining. Even if you don''t allow me to donate my kidney, you still shouldn''Clock me up. Just let me watch over him and take care of him He''s all alone now. If you stop me from getting close to him, imagine how sad he''d feel?" Jay said, "Angeline, even though Zayne is weak, it doesn''t mean that he''s a coward. He doesn''t want to implicate anyone else. As for his- illness, he''s be very weak since losing a kidney. But over the years, he has never shown his weakness in front of us. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have discovered his disease at such ate stage. If your brother knows that you''re so worried about him, he''ll be very uneasy." Angeline pleaded, "Please just let me talk to him, Jaybie." Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 Jay could not bear to watch the grief-stricken Angeline, so he had no choice but to let her visit Zayne. When Angeline came to Zayne''s ward, she knew that since her brother''s body had reached the point of needing a kidney transnt, he would be very weak. However, when she saw Zayne''s greenish and dull face that was sunken and thin, coupled with his seemingly spiritless eyes, Angeline''s heart felt a sharp sting in her heart. She staggered over to Zayne. She initially tried to squeeze out a smile so that he could live happily in hisst days. However, she started shedding tears before she could speak. Instead, it was Zayne whoforted her with a smile on his face. "How old are you now? How could you cry so willy-nilly? You''ve truly been spoiled by Sir Ares, Angeline." Angeline held his hand tightly, and her body was trembling as she cried. "If you feel ufortable, Big Brother, you must let me know. You don''t have to bear it all alone. Let us share the burden with you." Zayne patted Angeline''s head and said with a smile," My disease is not as painful as liver cancer. The best thing about this disease is that it''s painless. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken me this long to discover my condition." Angeliney on top of him while crying uncontrobly. Jay and Josie came in at this moment. Josie was holding onto Joseph. She looked as if wanted to go in but was too embarrassed to do so. Jay faintly looked at her. He knew that the words he said to Josie before had left a strong impact on her, which was why she was so ashamed now. However, Jay could not watch Josie be more and more snobbish. He opened his mouth again and said," What identity are you using toe and visit Zayne this time?" Josie''s lips twitched slightly. "I know that I don''t have a boundless love like Angeline, Big Brother, and I''m not as open-minded as Sis Angeline either. I''m different from her. She has your support no matter what she does, and as for me, I have no backer. Everything''s on my shoulder. I''m not afraid of death. I''m just afraid that if I die, Joseph will have no one to care for him. "Last night, I tossed and turned around in bed. I had a difficult time falling asleep. However, I finally got over my fear of the future. I''ve ??? already thought about it. I''ll give him the kidney. If there''s any mishap during the operation, I''d like to entrust Joseph to you and Sis Angeline." Jay nodded at her. He reassured Josie, saying "Jose, rest assured. No matter what happens, Angeline and I will surely raise Joseph well. You''ve never had to live such a tough life. You''re not alone. You have us and of course, Zayne."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Josie curled her lips into a wry smile. "Zayne? How can I count on him now with that poor health of his? Besides, his heart is no longer with me." Jay nudged her while asking, "Do you still mind Zayne''s adultery?" Josie was sullen. "Big Brother, every woman would mind if their husband cheated on them." Jay said, "At first, I also thought that what Zayne did was unforgivable. But now, I have slight admiration toward him." There was a hint of surprise in Josie''s eyes. Jay added, "Based on his current condition, I have a feeling that he may have cheated on you deliberately." Josie widened her eyes in astonishment. "What do you mean?" Jay said, "He probably knew that he was powerless to reverse this desperate situation, so he chose to let you hate him instead. That way, you may have a chance at moving on MS Josie trembled slightly. "Is that truly the case?" Jay said, "As far as I know, Zayne had a check-up more than half a year ago. It didn''t take long after that for us to discover his adultery." Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 When Jay said this, he faintly looked toward Josie. Josie was stunned in ce. She captured some vague information from the facts stated by Jay. Before Zayne cheated on her, he had already learned about his illness. That meant his motive for cheating was rather outrageous. Jay suddenly said, "Go see him, Jose. Don''t miss out on the person who cares about you the most in the world. Don''t leave any regrets for yourself." Josie''s eyes instantly flushed red. She nodded silently before staggering into the ward. Zayne raised his eyes and noticed Josie. He was stunned for a moment, feeling a little overwhelmed. Then, he seemed to manage the expression on his face. Unable to control himself, he smiled. "You''re finally willing to see me, Jose." When Angeline saw Josie, she silently wiped away her tears. She then stood up and stepped aside. Josie stepped forward and stood in front of Zayne. The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became stiff. At this moment, Josie''s eyes were red. There was a trace of anger in her eyes as if a storm was brewing. "I''ve decided to return your kidney to you. From now on, we no longer owe each other anything," said Josie. Her eyes stared straight into Zayne''s eyes. The pain in his eyes waspletely visible to her. His grievances quickly condensed into an unruly attitude. "You keep it. Just treat it as mypensation for you." "What did you do wrong? Why do you want topensate me?" Josie asked aggressively. "I shouldn''t have cheated and made you angry or sad," Zayne muttered in a low voice. "If you knew that doing so was going to piss me off, why''d you do it anyway?" Zayne answered uninhibitedly, "I was possessed back then." Josie sullenly said, "You''ve received retribution now. Are you happy?" Zayne hesitated before saying, "When I went looking for her, I didn''t know that retribution woulde so quickly." Josie''s eyes flickered deeply, and she changed her words. She asked tentatively, "If you knew that your life would be this short, would you still have gone to look for her?" Zayne said without hesitation, "I would''ve definitely cherished my life. No matter how beautiful a woman i s, she''s not as important as life itself." Josie was stunned for a moment. Then, her tears started rolling down like heavy rainfall. "Why did you lie to me?" Zayne was dumbfounded. "What did I lie to you about?" Josie cried out uncontrobly. "You were diagnosed with advanced kidney disease from earlier on, weren''t you? Why didn''t you take good care of yourself? Why did you have to do that? "Were you putting on an act with other women, or were you trying to make me mad on purpose?" A trace of panic shed across Zayne''s eyes. "Jose, I..." He nced over at Jay at the back and immediately understood. He heaved a pained sigh. "I truly can''t deceive you, Jay." Jay looked at him calmly and joked, "Zayne Severe, I truly do want to cut your brain open to see if your brain circuit is still stuck in the primitive period. You did everything possible to hide it from us, yet wasn''t the purpose to relieve us from our pain? But the pain you''ve caused Josie from your affair ispletely indelible." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Zayne looked over at Josie with guilt. Josie suddenly stretched out her hand and cupped his face. Seeing Zayne''s thin face, tears welled up in her eyes again. "Zayne, you''re the only person in the world who will tolerate me and sacrifice your life for me. I don''t want anything to happen to you, so you have to promise me that you won''t try to get away from me again. I''d rather die than have a rift in our rtionship." Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 Zayne felt his nose getting sore, and he hugged Josie tightly in his arms. However, the hollowed-out feeling of powerlessness in his body gave him a strong sense of contradiction. He quickly pushed Josie away while almost begging her, "Forget about me, Jose. Find a man to marry in the future. Find someone who''s in good health and who can make money. You need someone who can share your worries with you so that you don''t have to work so hard." Josie grabbed his shoulders, shaking them vigorously in a stirred up manner. "No way. No one will ever love me and Joseph more than you. I''ll never be happy around any other man." Zayne began to bawl out loud like a child. "How can I leave peacefully if you''re being like this, Jose?" Josie said, "I won''t let you go anywhere. I''ll give you the kidney so that you''ll live." Zayne resisted fiercely. "Impossible! Do you know why I hid my condition and refused to let any of you know, Josie? It''s because I know that my wife and sister are the kindest women in the world. They''d give me their kidney without so much as a blink. But how can I allow you women to live your life with such a frail body? Stop stirring up trouble, Jose. You must listen to me this time around. Otherwise, I''ll be unwilling to stay alive." When Angeline heard how much Zayne was stubbornly rejecting their n to donate their kidney, she looked at Jay helplessly. "What should we do now, Jaybie?" Jay said, "It''s not like your kidneys are the only ones that''ll be a match for Zayne in this world. Rest assured. Zayne, this rascal, won''t have such a short life. Give me some time. I''ll help him find a suitable kidney." Josie became slightly wiser and looked at Zayne while questioning, "Since you already knew about this disease earlier on, you must''ve been looking for a kidney that suits you. It''s just that you haven''t found one yet, right?" Zayne was dumbfounded. He never expected Josie, who had always been carefree, to be so keen regarding this. Zayne''s eyes seemed dark, but he pretended to be rxed as he replied, "Oh! Now that you reminded me, I forgot that a kidney transnt can save my life." Josie was so angry that she grabbed him and shook him violently. "How could you forget about this kind of thing?" Jay said, "Don''t be too harsh on him, Jose. It''s impossible for him to have forgotten. The truth is probably that this fellow hasn''t found a kidney that suits him." Josie and Angeline shuddered at the same time. Jay supported Angeline and said, "Don''t worry. In order to conceal his illness, Zayne must''ve restrained himself from mobilizing all his connections for help. I''ve issued an order to Grand Asia to collect data on suitable kidneys from all over the country. I believe there''ll be results soon." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sure enough, a weekter, there was a match for Zayne. The head surgeon of Grand Asia Hospital''s nephrology department performed the operation on Zayne himself. The operation took a long time. Due to the surgery''s unpredictable nature, Jay knew that Angeline would be very nervous. He was worried that her old disease would recur.Plence, he did not dare leave Angeline''s side for even a second. He made sure tofort her from time to time. "Don''t worry, Angeline. Zayne will be fine." Angeline''s hand that was holding onto Jay''s was cold. She could barely sit still. Jay nced over at Josie, who was trembling slightly, then at Angeline, who was pacing back and forth. He cleared his throat and decided to do something to divert the attention of the two women. "Jose." Jay walked up to Josie, and she stood up while calling out respectfully, "Big Brother?" "Zayne''s illness was caused by you. From now on, you should be more considerate. of him. His weak body isn''t destined to be able to do great things. Don''t expect too much from him, and don''t put too much pressure on him. Don''t worry, I''ll support you all your life." Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Josie was choked up as she said with flushed red eyes, "Big Brother, I know that I used to be petty and fussy with him. I regret it now. Both of you, rest assured that I''ll no longer wish to be extremely rich. I merely hope that we''ll live modestly in good health." Angeline was very happy when she heard Josie''s words. "Jose, after you and Zayne pass through this test, I believe your rtionship will be stronger." Josie smiled bashfully and said, "Sis Angeline, although I''m not as magnanimous as you, not as strong as you, and not as humble as you, I''ve decided to learn from you in the future." Thispliment made Angeline feel extremely abashed. "Why are you learning from me? Only your big brother will be able to bear my shorings." Jay smiled. "That''s quite true." Josie teased them by saying, "What are Sis Angeline''s shorings? She''s diligent, thrifty, virtuous, and kind. Don''t be taking her for granted now, Big Brother." Jay nced at Angeline''s in clothes. He was distressed that she was always giving without expecting anything in return. He said, "I don''t wish for her to be such a person. Angeline, you can be more extravagant and pampered." Josie merely covered her mouth and smiled.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angeline said, "How old am I now? I''ve already seen everything. What difference is there between wearing gorgeous clothes and simple clothes? As long as the clothes arefortable and environmentally friendly, that''s enough. I just want my family to be healthy and safe." Josie''s eyes were red, and she nodded meaningfully. "Sis Angeline is right." After waiting for some time, the door to the operating room opened. When the surgeon came out, Jay, Josie, and the others hurriedly surrounded him. The doctor took the mask off his face and appeared a little tired. However, he had a smile on his face. He said with joy, "Sir Ares, Mr. Severe''s operation was very sessful. However, the patient is a little weak now. You can go in and see him, but try not to disturb his rest." "Okay. Thank you. You''ve worked hard," said Sir Ares. Then, Jay turned his attention to Josie and Angeline. "Which of you two will go in to see Zayne?" Angeline and Josie looked at each other. Angeline modestly declined. "The person that Zaynie wants to see most at this moment is definitely Josie. So, Josie, it''s better for you to go in." Josie nodded and went in. Then, Angeline asked Jay quietly, "Why is Jose the only one going see Zayne? Why can''t we go in? I promise I won''t say anything." W Jay showed a mischievous smile. "I''m afraid the person your brother wants to see the most at this moment is probably not his sister." Angeline reprimanded him softly, "You''re the overly concerned one here." Jay said, "If we do it this way, Josie will cherish this opportunity she has with Zayne. Let the husband and wife have a good talk, Angeline. Their rtionship needs to be repaired." Angeline tiptoed to the ward, put her ears on the door panel, and listened to the movements inside. Inside the ward. While wearing a PPE suit, Josie looked at Zayne from a distance. At this moment, Zayne looked extremely haggard. His originally handsome face had be thin and his eyes were sunken. Josie felt distressed for him, but such distress also brought some confusion about the future. From now on, she had to take care of Zayne, who was in this condition, as well as Joseph. Could she bear such a heavy responsibility? She slowly walked over to Zayne. As if they were connected telepathically, Zayne slowly opened his eyes. He smiled when he saw Josie. He opened his mouth but could not make a sound. Josie saw the movements of his mouth and knew that he was saying, "I''m sorry for dragging you down." Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 Josie felt a stifle in her nose, and tears started rolling down. She was moved by Zayne''s selflessness. After he fell ill, he had never thought of himself. He just wanted to hide his illness so as to not make her sad or be a burden for her. In all fairness, if it were her, she would not have been able to be as noble as Zayne. Josie adjusted her emotions, held Zayne''s hand, and said emotionally, "Hurry up and get well, Zayne. When you''re discharged from the hospital, I''ll bring you home." Zayne''s eyes were filled with joy. Outside the ward, Angelina''s face was full of joy. Now that Josie and Zayne were reunited, it felt like a burden had been lifted off her chest. The tense atmosphere between Zayne and Josie had subsided. Angelina was at peace now, but unexpectedly, she received bad news about Baby Robbie. The Ghost members came to report that after they followed Baby Robbie into North Capital, they soon discovered that some anonymous figures were following him. After Baby Robbie and the others dealt with them a few times, Baby Robbie disappeared with those anonymous figures in North Capital. The several girls from the military intelligence division went missing with them too. Angeline was extremely worried. She had just started feeling more at ease but there was another issue at hand now. When Sir Ares heard Angeline sigh, he looked at her faintly andforted her, saying, "Angeline, raising children will alwayse with anxiety. You should learn to let go of your worries about them. The kids are all grown up now, and they''re all well-trained agents. He has his sisters to help him out. He''ll be fine." Angeline said, "Even so, I still can''t calm down." When Jenson learned that his sisters and brother were missing and Mommy was worried, he rushed back from school tofort Angeline. When Angeline saw Jens, her first words to him were," So how are your rtionships with Whitney and Savannah going?" Jenson smiled and said, "I''m no longer a three-year-old child, Mommy. There''s no need toe up with a n for everything for me." Angeline said, "How can a mother not worry about her son? Stop trying to persuade me and just tell me the truth now." Jenson thought of something, and his expression appeared a little gloomy. He even said with a sullen tone, "Whitty is so unhinged. Shegust had to apply for a teaching job at Imperial Capital University. Now, she''s my teacher. I see her everywhere and it''s awkward." Angeline was stunned at first, then she immediately remembered that Whitney was a top student who graduated from Legendary Youth Academy. It was reasonable for her to be hired by Imperial Capital University. It was just that Jenson was also originally a student of Legend Youth Academy. He was a proud and arrogant person. Could he ept being taught by Whitney? Angeline looked at her son''s indignant handsome face and teased him. "Why? You can''t ept that you''re being taught by your wife?" Jenson started acting coy and said, "There''s nothing going on between us yet, Mommy."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Did you have a falling out with her?" Angeline sensed that something was wrong. There was still a gloomy look on Jenson''s face, and he stopped talking. Jay, who was keeping quiet on the side, raised his head and nced at Jenson. Then, he said somewhat meaningfully, "The men who listen to their wives are the luckiest men." Jens,"..." There was no way he would let himself be henpecked like his daddy. Angeline gentlyforted Jens, saying, "Let Whitty do whatever she wants, Jens. When she marries you and bes the mother of your children, she''ll be fettered by the family no matter how much ambition she has." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jay''s movements as he drank his tea slightly froze as he stared at Angeline meaningfully. "Angeline, I''ll support you in whatever that you want to do." Angeline smiled before saying, "Then I''d like to be a huge star. Can I?" Jay almost spurted out the tea in his mouth. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Jay was not pedantic or old-fashioned. It was just that he would definitely not be happy if his wife were to star in a film or movie. After all, his possessiveness toward Angeline was too strong and he would not be able to watch any scenes of her being intimate with other male stars. However, if other women were to be celebrities, Jay could objectively and impartiallyment on their acting skills without the slightest bit of personal emotion involved. Angeline rolled her eyes at Jay and teased him." Why''d you stop talking?" Jay walked toward Angeline, ced his arms around her waist passionately, and pulled her into his arms. Then, with a particrly ttering smile, he said," Why do you suddenly want to be a big star, Angeline? I remember that your wish since you were a child was to be Jay Ares'' good wife, no?" Angeline pushed him away and said in mncholy," All of my thoughts were about love when I was younger. Now that I''m older, I look back and realize that other than supporting my husband and raising my children, it seems like I haven''t done anything great in particr. My life seems to be somewhat meaningless." Jay suddenly felt that this issue was serious as it was the first time he found out that Angeline was having this internal struggle. For the first time ever, he started considering Angeline''s interest seriously." You''re still young, Angeline. What would you like to do? I''ll support you in anything. If you really want to be a big star, I''ll let you pursue your career. It''s no big deal. I''ll just visit you and your production team often to relieve my longingness." Angeline said, "I was just teasing you. My interest is not to be a celebrity." Then, Angeline''s long eyshes drooped down as she looked somewhat abashed. There seemed to be something she wanted to say. "So what do you want to do, Angeline?" Jay asked curiously. At this moment, Angeline had a shy look on her face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After quite some time, Angeline held Jay''s hand and tentatively said, "Darling, do you really mean it when you say you''ll support me unconditionally in anything I want to do? Even if I..." When Angeline said this, she bowed her head in embarrassment. Jay looked at her and gently encouraged her, saying," Life''s too short, Angeline. I love you, so I wish that you be able to do whatever you like." "But I''d need Angeline expressed her thoughts in embarrassment. She was mad about love when she was younger, and she truly had zero thoughts about her career. After giving birth to her children, she experienced many vicissitudes in life and had no time to entertain her personal interests. Now that the children had grown up, she was eager to realize the desire that was bing restless in her heart. A few years ago when Angeline lost Baby Robbie, she was devastated. At that time, the idea of establishing an orphanage was born in her heart. She wanted to adopt children who were abandoned by their parents. It was just that her grand aspirations required a lot of money, but she was embarrassingly short of it and was unwilling to rely on others. Hence, the n was put on hold for years. Now that Jay had taken the initiative to bring it up, Angeline summoned the courage to tell him, "Jaybie, I''d like to build an orphanage. Will you sponsor me?" Jay was stunned by Angeline''s ideas. He originally thought that Angeline, being a spoiled princess, would wish nothing more than to start a beauty salon or body-shaping establishment-the kind of industries women preferred. He never thought that Angeline would hide such a noble and grand wish. It was not like he felt bad about spending money. However, adopting those orphans would be really time -consuming and energy-consuming. Jay could not bear to watch Angeline live such a hard life. After quite some time, Jay quietly said, "I''ll need to think about it for a few days, Angeline." Angeline merely nodded silently. Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 Jens looked over at his daddy, who had a heavy look on his face. He was young, so he still could not understand why his wise daddy was so troubled about Mommy''s career choice. He criticized inwardly that in life, he would never be s o indecisive and restrained over one thing. Nheless, a few yearster when Jens was in charge of Grand Asia and brought the enterprise to great heights, he would grow to realize that his mother''s restraint and his father''s entanglements stemmed from their obsession with something. Before returning to school, Jens deliberately went to pay Roxie a visit. Roxie was thinner than before, but the cloud that covered her eyes had already drifted away. Her eyes became clearer than ever.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jenson smiled slightly. "You look like you''re in a good mood, Six." Seeing Jens, Roxie said with joy, "Your eyes are truly sharp, Jens. Nothing can get past your eyes." Jenson walked over, pulled out a chair, and sat in front of Roxie. He curiously asked, "Any good news, Six? Do tell so that I can share this joy of yours." Roxie said gratefully, "It''s all thanks to Mommy. She reunited me and my mother. I always thought that I was a child abandoned by my parents and was punished by God, Jens. So from the moment I was born, I thought I was destined to not be loved by my mom or dad. I thought I was destined to suffer a lot more than ordinary people. But Mommy made me understand that it''s not that my mother didn''t love m e. She was merely put in an extremely difficult situation. She was exhausted and too weary to show love to me. Even when my mother found herself utterly alone, she did not choose to abandon me. Although her love is humble and can be said to be merely a drop of water in the ocean, for me, it''s her wholehearted love. I feel incredibly happy, Jens." Jenson looked at Roxie. The girl was so content and satisfied with her current happiness that Jens said to her gratefully, "Congrattions, Six. You''ve finally found peace. I really hope that the other sisters will get what they wish for just like you." Roxie sighed. "Us sisters from the military intelligence division have our own destinies, and we have different loads on our minds as well. Some of our wishes can''t be realized because the day they''re realized is the day we die Jens widened his eyes in shock. swne At this moment, Roxie''s voice was as quiet as a mosquito''s. "Hence, they don''t want their wishes to be fulfilled." Jens pondered over and over again. ''What kind of wish is it that it can only be fulfilled at the cost of a person''s life?'' Jens shifted the topic to the other sisters instead. "Do you know the other sisters'' wishes?" Roxie replied, "Only a few of them. For example, Thirteen''s wish is to see her mother in this lifetime." Jenson said, "Oh? Thirteen has never seen her mother?" Roxie nodded. "In my memory, Lil Thirteen was just a baby when she came to the military intelligence division. Monster kept her by his side and taught her diligently. At the time, we merely thought that Qu Monster cherished Thirteen because she was a prodigy in martial arts, hence he favored her. All the sisters assumed that Thirteen was an orphan just like us. However, for some reason, someone started a rumor that Thirteen was actually Monster''s daughter and Thirteen was absolutely certain about this as well. In fact..." When Roxie said this, she paused before continuing," It''s a rumor, after all. There''s no conclusive evidence. In fact, it''s hard to tell if it''s true or false." Jens was incredibly astonished. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 "Sis Six, I know you''ve always been very thoughtful. You''re more intelligent and reserved than the other sisters. I think your judgment regarding Thirteen''s identity is somewhat true. If Thirteen is not Monster''s daughter, that means she has no blood rtionship with the Ares family." As soon as Jenson blurted this out, he paused slightly. Roxie was stunned for a moment and suddenly said," Jens, are you perhaps worried that Thirteen has that sort of idea on Baby Robbie?" Jenson''s expression was solemn. "Six, I heard that back in the military intelligence division, Thirteen and Robbie were life-and-death partners for quite a long time. Their fates depended on one another, so they must have trusted each other a lot." Jens did not finish the rest of his sentences. At the time, Robbie and Thirteen were both very young, but being able to trust each other so much showed that the two admired each other''s achievements. Jenson was afraid that Baby Robbie could not handle emotional matters, which would eventually lead to him favoring one over the other. This would upset many of the other military intelligence division sisters. Roxie was smart in figuring things out and sighed while saying, "I know that the sisters are older now and they''re having their first awakening of love. But Thirteen has liked Robbie since she was a child and always relied on him. She has never concealed her admiration for Robbie. If she knows that she and Robbie aren''t rted by blood, she''ll surely love him more unscrupulously." Jens replied, "I''m just afraid that once the bnce is broken, it''ll attract a lot of jealousy and hatred." Roxie said, "Many of the sisters harbor the desire to grow old with Robbie. Meanwhile, you''re all afraid that Baby Robbie will be in love one day and choose someone among the sisters, which will cause the other sisters to be unhappy. However, there''s no need for you to worry at all, Jens." Roxie confessed her thoughts, "Just like me... Even though I like Robbie, I live my life with the motto of what''s mine will be mine, and vice versa. No matter who Robbie chooses in the end, I''ll give them nothing but my blessings."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jens grew silent after this. That night, Jens returned to Imperial Capital University with plenty of thoughts in his head. He was worried about Thirteen and Baby Robbie. For some reason, his sixth sense made him feel restless, so Jenson ultimately turned around and walked toward the girls'' dormitory. He had to look for Savannah for a reading. However, just before he arrived at the girls'' dormitory, he bumped into Whitney, who had juste out of the dormitory. When Whitney saw Jens, there was a hint of anger in her eyes. She walked over to Jens with her hands on her hips. In order to preserve some of Jens'' dignity, she lowered her voice and asked him, "Jens, what are you doing at the girls'' dormitory?" Jenson said bluntly, "I''m looking for Savannah." Whitney was immediately fuming. "Why on earth are you looking for her?" Whitney''s tone sounded upset. Jens exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just here to ask her for a reading." Whitney appeared calmer and was no longer being unreasonable. n¨¦t However, she was still enraged on the inside ''All she knows is fortune-telling. I''ll learn that skillter by formally bing an apprentice to a master. We''ll see if you have any more excuses to see her then!'' Savannah appeared downstairs and Jens walked straight toward her. Only then did Whitney stop being lost in wild and fanciful thoughts. "Were you looking for me, Jens?" Savannah had always been an optimist. Even if Jens alienated her and treated her indifferently, she would still greet him with a smile. "I need a reading, Savannah." Jens'' expression appeared solemn. Savannah stretched out her hand and said, "Then write a word on my palm. I''ll try it out for you." Jens wrote something on her palm and when Savannah felt the word, she immediately smiled. "Are you asking about the future and on the topic of marriage?" "Yes," said Jenson. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 Before Savannah would start any reading, she would always open her third eye. However, her third eye refused to be activated this time for some reason. In the end, Savannah was so tired that she started sweating from her forehead. She opened her eyes in shock and looked at Jens. "Why do you need a reading, Jens?" Jens noticed her abnormality and asked in astonishment, "What''s the matter?" Savannah hesitated for a moment before saying, "I can''t figure out the fate of this person." Savannah, who was waiting on the side, giggled out loud. "Just admit it, Savannah Jones. You''re nothing but a sham."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Savannah''s small face immediately flushed red. She said to Whitney, "I''m not a sham. My master told me a long time ago that in this world, there''s only going to be one person''s fate I can''t read." As soon as this statement came out, Jens was greatly shocked. It was because he was trying to probe Robbie''s fate yet Savannah said that Robbie was the only person she could never read in this world. It was incredibly strange. "Why can''t you read this person''s fortune?" Jenson asked curiously. Savannah said, "I don''t know. My master didn''t tell me the reason. However, my master once said that all things are mutually reinforcing. In our profession, there''s always someone we''re fated to be ill-matched with." Savannah was very curious about who was ill-matched with her and asked Jens, "Tell me, Jens. Who''s the reading for?" Jens hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s better that you don''t know." After speaking, Jenson was about to leave. However, Savannah stopped him and grabbed his hand in a stirred up manner before begging bitterly." Isn''t this person you, Jens?" Jenson shook his head. Savannah''s eyes shed with disappointment. She slowly lowered Jenson''s hand. Jenson looked at her in confusion, wondering why she was suddenly so depressed. He had no clue that Savannah had kept some information to herself. Truthfully, the person she could not get a reading on was not someone she was ill -matched with but her lover in this life. After Jenson and Whitney left, the gaze Savannah used to look at Jens changed from love to open-mindedness and relief. Finally, she could feel her whole body rxing. Her obsession with Jenson disappeared almost instantly. vepo At that moment, she was a little surprised. It turned out that she had not fallen in love with Jenson to the point of hopelessness. She admitted that Jenson was a n excellent man, but the guy had always been. indifferent and cold toward her. If he did be the love of her life, perhaps she would not be able to stand his cold personality. Little did she know, Jens was apletely different person in front of Whitney. At the moment, Jens was walking in front coldly, while Whitney was following behind him. She was chattering non-stop along the wave "Jens, did you notice that after Savannah heard you say the person you''re trying to get a reading on isn''t you, her expression immediately changed?" "Yeah." Jens nodded. "The person you''re trying to read seems to be deeply connected to her. Who is it?" Whitney asked. Jens did not answer her. Whitney pulled his arm and acted coquettishly. "Come on. Just tell me, Jens." "It''s Robbie," Jens blurted out. Whitney was dumbfounded, then she suddenly shrieked out loud, "Jens! Could it be that Savannah''s match is Robbie?!" Jens quickly halted his footsteps and solemnly warned Whitney. "Don''t spout nonsense." Whitney quickly smacked her lips. Jenson ignored her again and walked forward. When Whitney was chasing after him, she identally sprained her foot as she was in her heels. "Ouchie. That hurts!" Jenson turned around and saw in Whitney in pain. He turned back and squatted on the ground, saying," Come here. I''ll carry you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Whitney jumped on his back excitedly, her eyes showing a mischievously wise look. The trick was a sess! Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 "Jens, are you done giving me the silent treatment?" Whitney asked cautiously. "I wasn''t giving you the silent treatment," said Jenson. Whitney said, "You''re lying. You were clearly angry with me. You don''t like me being your teacher." Jenson nodded again. "Yes, but I''m not angry at you." Whitney smiled and said, "Why don''t you like me being your teacher?" Jenson did not say a word. Was the answer to this question not obvious? He was a man, so he was naturally not that happy about the girl he liked standing in front of the ss all aloof while giving him lessons with a straight face. Moreover, all of the things she taught him were incredibly childish. However, after a moment of silence, the cunning Jens muttered out another answer, "The university prohibits teachers and students from dating." Whitney said, "I know. But you''re still young and I''m not prepared to put my finger in the pie just yet. Let''s date after you graduate from university." Jenson thought for a while before saying to her with a stern face, "Since you don''t agree to be my girlfriend now, I should get another girl to be my girlfriend for now." Whitney eximed in horror, "No way!" Jenson said, "Love is apulsory course for university students." Whitney, She was now caught in a dilemma. "But if I''m not your teacher, I won''t be able to see you for almost half a day. What if you get tricked by those little minxes?" Whenever Whitney recalled the scene of Jens being in ss and all those beautiful girls scrambling to sit around him, Whitney felt an intense headache. Jenson looked at Whitney and said with a smile," You''ve made a mistake, Whitty. You shouldn''t have be my teacher, you should''ve be my ssmate. That way, we can go to ss and have meals together." Whitney immediately felt enlightened. She angrily med herself, saying, "Oh yeah! Why didn''t I think of that?" Jenson smirked wickedly. He knew that all this girl wanted to do was conquer him. The next day. Whitney was no longer as pleased as punch as she used to be in ss. Instead, she appeared listless as her eyes i Iced at Jenson from time to time. swnov At the moment, Jenson was surrounded by beautiful girls again. Whitney''s heart felt stifled from seeing this. Whenever a female ssmate was talking to Jenson, Whitney would immediately call out the name of the said ssmate. However, none of those female students could answer the questions she asked. The students were shameless and innocent, so they did not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, Whitney was the one drowning in embarrassment. In the end, in order to preserve some of her dignity, Whitney called Jenson and asked, "Do you know the answer to this question?" However, Jenson only bluntly replied to her, "What''s the question? I wasn''t listening." The students burst intoughter. Then, someone else joked and said, "Ms. Cornelius, Jenson''s entangled in a spider web full of girls at the moment. Why would he be listening to ss?" Whitney fumingly walked up to Jenson and said with a straight face, "Go stand in the corner and think about what you''ve done, Jenson." Jenson''s face grew dark. "Don''t overdo it, Whitney Cornelius." "Then why aren''t you listening to ss?" "Why are you so boring?" Whitney, "Hmph!" Ultimately, Whitney walked off while seething. Whitney and Jenson were stuck in a cold war once more. This time, Whitney took the initiative to ignore Jenson. He bumped into her several times and wanted to say hello to her, but Whitney merely red at him with sharp eyes. Behind those sharp eyes were grievances and resentment. Then, Whitney would turn around and leave. Jenson was betweenughter and tears. Were all women this unreasonable when they were jealous?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 Whitney started ignoring Jenson, and due to his rather arrogant temperament, he was even more unwilling to yield. Just like that, the two were stuck in a cold war for a long time. During this time, Savannah woulde to see Jenson from time to time. Every time she came to him, Savannah would look even more haggard than before. Jenson could not help but ask her, "What have you been doing recently? How did you end up like this?" Savannah said, "Do you know, Jens? I''ve been giving myself a reading every day. But every time I get closer to the truth, I fail. Can you tell me who exactly you tried to get a reading for that day?" Jenson''s eyes appeared dim. "Is that person so important to you?" Savannah nodded. Since it was about Baby Robbie, Jenson did not dare to take a bet on Baby Robbie''s life against Savannah''s evil magic. He tried to understand the details. "Why don''t you tell me why you''re so persistent in looking for that person?" Savannah looked upset and replied, "The secret must not be revealed." Jenson proceeded to decisively refuse. "Then it''s inconvenient for me to disclose it." Savannah held his hand and stammered, "He''s in danger, Jens." Jenson''s face turned pale. "What kind of danger?" "The kiss of the python." Jenson remembered the family emblem that Baby Robbie obtained from Yorks Stronghold. Was it not a jade emblem with a python on it? When Savannah mentioned something about a snake''s kiss, Jenson''s heart sank inexplicably. "Is there a solution?" Savannah thought for a while and said, "There is, but I need to find him as soon as possible." Jenson looked at Savannah with disbelief. "Is he your supposed Prince Charming?" Savannah smiled bitterly and said, "Master said that he''s my only lover in my past life and this life. But I may not be his lover in this lifetime." Jenson was dumbfounded. "Then why are you so persistent?" Savannah said, "You don''t understand." Jenson thought for a while and said, "Alright. I''ll tell you. The person I was trying to get a reading for that day is my brother, Robert." Savannah trembled slightly. "So, it''s him?" She looked at Jenson again, and Savannah had a sudden realization. "No wonder I mistook you for him." After Savannah knew the answer, she felt relieved. "I won''t pester you in the future, Jens. I wish you and Whitney all the best." Then, after she was done talking, Savannah turned and left. Jenson looked at her back. He fell into a trance, and that was when he seemed to notice a glowing holy light shrouding her body. The next day. When Jenson was in ss, he saw that Savannah''s seat was empty. Jenson was puzzled, and that wasz when he heard the students at the next table whispering, "Did you hear that Savannah Jones has voluntarily dropped out of university?" Jenson was incredibly shocked. Savannah dropped out of university so decisively after knowing that he was not her Prince Charming. Its seemed like her purpose was very clear She was only here for Baby Robbie. He was afraid that she had gone to chase after Robbie. Thinking that Savannah was a psychic and how Baby Robbie had a python jade that could predict danger, Jenson felt a panic in his heart. Baby Robbie''s future seemed to be full of mysteries. During ss, Whitney noticed Jens ncing over at Savannah''s seat several times with an vel absent-minded look on his face. She felt bitter. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Whitney walked over to Jenson, called him on purpose, and asked him, "Jenson, why didn''t your ssmatee to ss?" Jenson heard her tone and thought the situation sounded rather dangerous. He felt a strong urge to survive and said, "I don''t know." The ssmate next to him exined, "Ms. Cornelius, she dropped out of university." Whitney looked at Jenson in surprise. "Do you know why she dropped out of university?" "Partly," Jens said. Whitney said, "Thene to the office with me after ss." Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 After ss, Jenson followed Whitney out of the ssroom. The two left the crowded teaching building and came to the empty yground. Whitney stepped out of her role as a teacher and asked Jenson impatiently, "Why did Savannah drop out of university?" Jenson looked at Whitney and chuckled. She was the one who started all of their fights and was also the one who ended them every time. "So you''re finally talking to me?" Whitney muttered, "No one was ignoring you. Quick, tell me. Where''s Savannah? Although the girl is not likable, she''s indeed smart and a good role model as well. It''s such a shame that she dropped out of university." "Well, she went on to pursue her true love," said Jenson. "Aren''t you her one true love?" Whitney asked while smiling. "It''s not me. It turns out she got it wrong."Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Whitney pursed her lips and smiled. "I told you that her skills aren''t that great." Jenson said, "It''s not about her skills. She just couldn''t read Robbie''s fate. This may be where she and Robbie''s fates shed." Savannah''s eyes widened. "She dropped out of university for Robbie?" "Yeah." "But Robbie doesn''t even like her." Whitneymented for Savannah. Jenson shot a nce at her and said, "I thought you disliked her? Why are you sympathizing with her now?" Whitney said openly and candidly, "Who on earth would like their own rival? But she''s no longer my rival, and like me, she''s just a good girl who''s bravely pursuing her true love. So, of course, I like her." Jenson chuckled at her lightly. Women''s preferences were so unreasonable and illogical. Whitney finally undid the knot in her heart and was in a good mood. She patted Jenson on the shoulder and showed him the attitude of an elder caring for the younger generation, saying solemnly, "Alright, Jenson Ares. You may head back to ss." Jenson''s face sank. He despised this sort of bossy look on Whitney the most. "Kiss me." Whitney''s jaw fell wide open in astonishment. "Did I hear you right?" Jenson said, "Other boyfriends and girlfriends hold hands and kiss. What do we do? Are we in some sort of tonic rtionship? You can''t possibly think that I have zero hormones just because I''m young, right?" Whitney appeared embarrassed. There were peopleing and going on the yground. "Jens, let''s go home and kiss, okay?" "Don''t you love me?" Jenson asked unreasonably. Whitney said with a weep, "When we get home, I''ll kneel and beg for okay? Now let''s stop ste mmm?" Content belongs ??? up trouble, hmm?" Jenson''s sharp eyes noticed that the dean was walking toward them. Then, there was a gleam of wisdom in his eyes. "You don''t even have the courage to kiss me, yet you keep saying that you love me. It''s all fake." At this time, the ss bell rang and the students on the yground quickly ran into their respective ssrooms. The surroundings became quiet. Whitney stood on her tiptoes. While holding onto Jenson''s head, she gave him a smack on his lips. Jenson''s body froze slightly as if he was struck by an electric current. However, after the wonderful moment, he proceeded to destroy the moment after achieving his goal. "Good day, Dean." He even took the initiative to say hello to the dean. Then, the dean''s sharp gaze fell on Whitney. Upon seeing Whitney''s face, his face turned cold. "Ms. Cornelius?" Whitney was so frightened that her face turned pale. She was nervous and dreading having to face the dean, but she still looked over at Jenson with resentment. "Why, you stinking brat! Did you set me up again?" Jenson whispered, "I already told you that I don''t like you being my teacher." Whitney smiled at the dean and said, "Good day to you, Dean.¡± The dean of the university said with a sullen face You have the impertinence to soil our own students? Ms. Cornelius, you should be a model for the students. Do you know the consequences of your actions?" Whitney exined, "It''s not what you think, Dean. Jenson and I aren''t dating." She proceeded to wink at Jenson. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 Jenson smirked and immediately pretended to be an innocentmb as heined to the dean of academic affairs. "Ms. Cornelius said she likes me, Dean. She wants me to be her boyfriend." The dean looked utterly astonished. "Whitney, is this how you behave as a teacher?" Whitney was so anxious that she started blushing. The more anxious she was, the more incoherent she became. "Dean, it''s not like that..." "Ms. Cornelius, do you have feelings for Jenson Ares, then?" The dean started the trial. Whitney looked at Jenson. Although Jens had just set her up, she simply could not bring herself to hate him after looking at his aloof and elegant face as well as gentlemanly demeanor. In the end, Whitney nodded in frustration. Seeing her nod, the dean said, "So Jenson Ares wasn''t lying? Are you really pursuing your own student?" Whitney lowered her head and sighed, resigning to her fate. The dean said solemnly, "As a teacher, you broke the rules by pursuing your own student? Admit responsibility and resign from your position, Ms. Cornelius. Seeing that it''s your first offense, I won''t punish you." After the dean finished his sentence, he quickly walked away. Just as Jenson was about to run away, Whitney ran to him in a sh and stood in front of him. She red at Jenson fumingly. Jenson felt somewhat guilty but still looked at her calmly. "Jenson, I''m unemployed now." She looked at him pitifully with tears welled up in her eyes. Jenson said, "It''s not a big deal. I''ll take care of you." Whitney replied, "I need a lot of money to buy beautiful clothes every month, eat a lot of delicious meals, and go out to y. Can you afford it?" Jenson replied to her, "I can afford it." "If I lose my job, I''ll have to move out of the teacher''s apartment. I''ll have no ce to sleep tonight," Whitney cried out. Jenson said, "Then move to my apartment. Anyway, there''s still one extra room in my apartment." Whitney wiped away her tears and broke into a smile. "You said it. You can''t go back on your wordter." "I''m a man of my word." Whitney''s mood changed from cloudy to sunny again. She proceeded to grin and say, "Then I''m going to pack my luggage now and prepare to move." Jenson looked at her joyful and happy face. It seemed that she was rather pleased to be unemployed? Why should he feel guilty, then? It was just that the walls had ears.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Cornelius'' resignation eventually caused a big uproar. All of the beautiful teacher, hence many students were aggrieved upal nee hearing about her resignation. W "Did you hear? The real reason for Ms. Cornelius'' resignation is said to be her style of work." "My rtive is from the university''s logistics department. He told me that Ms. Cornelius hooked up with one of the students and was caught remanded by the dean, so he forced her to resign." "Woah. For a teacher who looks so serious and upright, I didn''t expect her to be that kind of person in private." Jenson nced at them coldly, and a few students who were whispering suddenly felt chills on their backs. They turned their heads and looked 1. kis over, only to see Jenson with, hands in his trouser pockets as he walked over leisurely. "That student Ms. Cornelius was hooking up with was me. "However, it''s not what you think. The truth is that I took the initiative to hook up with Ms. Cornelius." Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 The students were stunned. The aloof Prince Jenson Ares had actually fallen for Ms. Cornelius? This piece of newspletely shocked them. However, someone had a realization and shouted loudly, "You made a big mistake! You doing that has cost Ms. Cornelius her teaching career. You''ve hurt her future terribly." Jenson said, "It''s okay. I''ll take care of her." Everyone was dumbfounded again. "Jens, do you really like Ms. Cornelius?" After Jenson gave his exnation, he ignored the group and returned to his seat. At this time, he heard the message notification on his phone. It was sent by Whitney, and there was a photo attached. She was in the vegetable market carrying a vegetable basket in her hand. Her message read: [Jens,e back for lunch today. I''ll prepare you a meal.] Jenson smiled and replied: [Do you know how to cook? ] He was full of doubts. Whitney said: [I can learn. Just tell me if you''reing back.] Jenson replied: [I will.] During the lunch break, the students invited Jenson to eat in the cafeteria, but they were all kindly rejected by him. "No, I have to go home for lunch today. My meal is ready for me." Jens returned to his rental apartment, and as soon as he opened the door, he could smell something burning. Whitney''s cat-like face looked at him helplessly. "I''m so sorry, Jens. I burned the fish." Jenson was slightly stunned. He remembered the countless moments Mommy apologized to Daddy.'' Jaybie, the chicken is undercooked. What should I do? ''Do you think I''m useless, Jaybie? ''Why don''t you just hire a nanny, Jaybie?''Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Due to Mommy''s clumsy cooking skills, Daddy ultimately became a master chef. Jenson came back to his senses and mustered a faint smile. It seemed that he truly did share the same fate a s Daddy. He walked into the kitchen, patted Whitney on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "It''s alright. You can try again next time." "What will we eat for lunch today?" "I''ll think of something," said Jens. Soon, he managed to cook two bowls of delicious noodles. Whitney was incredibly stunned. She looked at Jens with admiration on her face. You really are amazing, Jens. Not only do you have good grades but you''re extremely handsome too. More importantly, you know how to do chores as well." e Jenson leaned forward and asked wisely, "So, do you want to be my wife in the future?" Whitney looked at him in shock... "Jens, am I not your girlfriend? Won''t I naturally be your wife in the future?" Jenson said, "How long till then?" Whitney said, "I don''t know either. Probably after you graduate from university or start a business." Jenson said meaningfully, "The world is unpredictable." Whitney widened her eyes and felt uneasy. "What do you mean by that, Jens?" Jenson said charmingly, "I mean, perhaps I can''t wait that long before being trapped by other minxes." Whitney stared at him. "Do you want to settle down?" Jenson stared at Whitney''s dazzling eyes. He had always been a clear-minded guy. It was as though his sharp eyes could see past an entire lifetime. He liked Whitney for her persistence and kindness. Plus, he knew that his fondness was the same as that o his father toward his mother, which was loyal and longsting. Why not simply carry out the husband and wife pact ahead of time? "Yeah." Jenson nodded. Whitney nearly spat out the noodles in her mouth." Jens, are you saying that you want to..." She was too abashed to say thest two words. Jenson nodded. "But you''re still so young." "I''m an adult now," said Jenson. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Whitney swallowed her saliva. Her face flushed red because of Jenson. "I... I''ll think about it." Then, she covered her face and ran away. Jenson was stunned. Realizing that he had made her extremely embarrassed, he began to reflect on himself. "Was I too direct?" When Jenson and Whitney entered their honeymoon phase, Savannah started the long pursuit of finding her husband. Relying on her readings, she came all the way to North Capital. When she was staying in a hotel, her wishes came true as she actually managed to locate Baby Robbie. However, at the time, Robbie was being followed by several mysterious people. They werepletely unaware that she was around. Savannah looked at the scene and decided to warn Baby Robbie in secret. She pretended to be drunk by pinching her face red. She then drunkenly leaned on Baby Robbie. "I finally found you, darling!" Savannah said in a daze. Baby Robbie instinctively wanted to push her away, but when he noticed Savannah''s face, he was taken aback. "Why, Savannah? "Why did youe here?" Savannah wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "It turns out I made a mistake, darling. You''re my one true love, not Jenson." Baby Robbie was dumbfounded. He quickly pushed Savannah away with force, but she warned him in a whisper, "Don''t move, Robbie. There are people following you and there are a number of them. Plus, all of them have weapons. Just follow me. I''ll help you escape danger." Baby Robbie was slightly stunned. He had been followed for quite some time now, and those people had him surrounded inside and outside. He was almostpletely trapped. It would be hard for him to slip away from this ce. However, Savannah said that she could lead him to escape smoothly. "Do you have a n?" Baby Robbie asked tentatively. Savannah said, "I have a little ghost here with me that can help show us the way." "Why should I trust you?" Baby Robbie shot a nce at her. Savannah said, "I won''t harm you, Robbie. Trust me." Baby Robbie looked at her suspiciously. "What are you doing in North Capital? Shouldn''t you be in the university in Imperial Capital?" Savannah said to him as if she were taking a vow, "I dropped out of university. I came here specifically just to save you." Baby Robbie was astonished by this. "You dropped out because of me? Are you crazy? I''ll make it clear right now, Savannah Jones. I don''t like you." Then, he sighed sullenly before saying, "See, this is why women are trouble Those military intelligence division sisters are already enough to make my head explode, yet you''re here trying to join in on the fun?" Just as he was talking, a man suddenly walked over with a gloomy look on his face. Baby Robbie stared at him and was on high alert. Then, Savannah abruptly took his hand and ran outside. "Come with me. That man wants to murder you." Baby Robbie said in surprise, "How do you know?" "Intuition." He was immediately speechless. He shook off Savannah''s hand and turned his head before walking toward the hotel. Feeling uneasy, Savannah followed him from behind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "You can''t go, Robbie. It''s dangerous over there." "Lil Thirteen is inside. I have to save her." Savannah said, "But I can foresee that going in that direction will force you to break a bond, turning someone you have blood ties with into your enemy." Baby Robbie paused as he looked at Savannah in shock. When she said, ''Turning someone you have blood ties with into your enemy,'' it could be said that she had hit the nail on the head. Lil Thirteen went back to the military intelligence division to take over her father''s career. From then on, she started Walking a different path in life from him. Recently, Thirteen evermanded the military intelligence division agents to arrest him and the other sisters, Was this not the same as them turning against each other? Baby Robbie was shocked that Savannah''s reading was somewhat urate. Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 Baby Robbie stared at Savannah in a daze. This was the first time he was observing a woman so carefully. Savannah was very beautiful with dynamic facial features. However, there was a slight butterfly-shaped spot between her eyebrows, which was a w for Robbie, who happened to be a Virgo. However, at this moment, he waspletely shocked by her temperament. Although her eyes looked quickwitted, she looked like she was not well- versed with the world. She seemed extremely innocent. The darkness in her eyes was bottomless, which made her seem like she had a smidge of steadiness and gloominess.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was shocked. He could actually spot traces of depression in Savannah''s eyes? It seemed so supernatural on her. "Savannah, if I have to rescue Thirteen, will this be a bad or a good trip?" Savannah closed her eyes and seemed to fall into dead silence. However, Baby Robbie saw that sweat was gradually forming on her forehead, and he was slightly stunned. The way she got a reading seemed to be different from the traditional way of getting a reading. After a while, Savannah opened her eyes and solemnly said to Robbie, "If you insist on saving her, you may be throwing your entire life on the line." Baby Robbie smiled calmly. "People have been dying since ancient times. Why should we be afraid of death?" After he finished speaking, he turned his head and walked toward the hotel. Savannah had no choice but to follow suit. "Baby Robbie, maybe I can help you turn the situation around." "Let''s hear it." "Marry me." Baby Robbie stared at her. "Can you exchange another bargaining chip?" Savannah said, "I''m not joking with you." Baby Robbie replied, "Then I would rather die." Savannah''s face was filled with disappointment. "You don''t like me that much?" Baby Robbie said, "It''s not that I don''t like you but it''s that I don''t like the idea of getting married. Marriage is a responsibility. Once you get married, you must protect your wife, children, and parents. I don''t have that kind of ability. He remembered how Sis Daisy had pierced her lower abdomen with a bay to protect him. That scene was forever imprinted in his mind like a nightmare. That feeling of helplessness and loss made him never want to experience it a second time in his entire life. He turned his head to look at Savannah and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t need any more emotional baggage from people outside of my family. It''s about my inner demon." When he said that, Savannah''s heart ached inexplicably. She did not me his indifference. On the contrary, she felt extremely distressed for him. She smiled and said, "You don''t have to protect me, Robbie. I''ll protect you." Baby Robbie scolded her, "What a fool!" While the two were talking, they hade to the end of the deep and narrow corridor. There was a door at the end of the corridor. Baby Robbie told Savannah," Thirteen is inside and want to go in. You''d better not foffow me. It''s very dangerous." Savannah nced at therge number of guest rooms on both sides of the corridor. Finally, her eyes fell on the first guest room on the right. She said to Baby Robbie, "There are dangers everywhere, but maybe I can help you escape them." Seeing her stubbornly trying to follow him, Robbie no longer tried to persuade her. He suddenly knocked on the door of the guest room. Inside the room, Thirteen was sitting on a high seat with a cigarette in her hand. She puffed out smoke in a n arrogant and sassy manner. When the knock on the door sounded the familiar pattern made her heart clench. She stared coldly at the subordinates standing on her left and right. "Open the door." A subordinate went to the door and opened it. Then, they saw Robbie shouting with a big smile on his face, "I''m one of you, so don''t attack!" When Thirteen saw Robbie, her eyes sank. She immediately looked vicious. "Robbie, you still don''t know what''s good for you and are just itching to go to hell, huh?" Baby Robbie smiled shyly and said, "Lil Thirteen, seeing that I have the courage toe here, I naturally have a way to get out as well." Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 Thirteen nced at Savannah, who was next to Baby Robbie. She sneered. "Could she be your life-saving charm? Ha. She''s just a little witch who talks big. Do you really believe in her words? To tell you the truth, once you enter this door, you won''t be able to get back out. All of the people outside the hotel room are my men." Baby Robbie walked uninhibitedly in front of Thirteen, pulled out a chair, and sat opposite her. He held her cheeks with both hands and looked at Thirteen curiously. "You''re not stammering anymore?" Thirteen,"..." Baby Robbie smiled again. "I was your partner in life and death back then. I''ve given you my back countless times, and you have never let me down. Then, you became my sister. What aboutter? What kind of rtionship are we going to be in?" When he was speaking, he looked extremely unruly, but his eyes were staring directly into Thirteen with such rity as though they were able to pierce the soul of a person. Thirteen''s expression barely changed. She had always been someone who showed zero expressions on her face. Naturally, she would not expose any information to Robbie that could be used against her. She red at Robbie and said coldly, "You were foolish before, but you''re even more foolish now. What the eyes see is not necessarily true. I used to be your partner but that was the organization''s decision. I couldn''t protest against it. Now that I have to kill you, it''s also the decision of the organization. I still can''t defy it." Baby Robbie smiled and said, "So what about the days we spent outside the military intelligence division? When you were in the Ares family and when you were in the military academy, the organization wasn''t involved. Didn''t you and I have a good rtionship? At that time, your kindness to me must havee from your heart, right?" Thirteen said, "That can be considered to be a short vacation period. I had no mission to carry out and could live a normal life like ordinary people." After Thirteen was done talking, she nodded to the people around. Immediately, those subordinates gathered around. "Grab him." After she gave the order, she watched from the sidelines as Baby Robbie fought with the agents in the room. Savannah stood on the side. Her and Thirteen''s eyes would meet from time to time, both pairs carrying hints of scrutiny. "Savannah? Don''t you like Jenson? Why''d you change your target so quickly?" Savannah said, "I made a mistake. Robbie''s my one true love." Thirteen replied, "Just because you said that he is, then it''s the truth? But it doesn''t matter. He won''t be able to get out of this door, so you''ll perhaps be forever alone." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Savannah was seething. "I won''t let him die." Thirteen said, "Who do you think you are? Do you really think you can turn things around?" Savannah said, "I''ll give it a shot." Savannah''s gaze shifted back to Baby Robbie Those people had surrounded Baby Robbie. Although he was agile, it would still take him a long time to get rid of them. Besides, after getting exhausted from fighting the people inside the room, he still had to deal with the hundreds of agents outside. Savannah made up her mind to help Robbie as soon a s possible. In an instant, ?avannah''s body was like an old nun who entered a meditation state. She became a lifeless puppet. However, the strange thing was that the el opponents around Robbie seemed to be fettered by a strange force. They suddenly fell to the ground while groaning. Robbie was stunned by this. Just when he was beating up thest person, Thirteen suddenly dashed toward Savannah at a ghostly speed and grabbed her throat. "Robbie!" Thirteen shouted sinisterly. Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Seeing that Savannah was being threatened by Thirteen, Robbie merely looked at her with a smile before continuing to observe her next movement. Thirteen said, "I''ve truly underestimated this little witch. So, she really does have some tricks up her sleeves. Her soul went out of her body just now and helped you in that fight. I''ve only seen such odd skills i n books. What an eye-opening experience I''ve witnessed today." Baby Robbie smiled extremely mischievously. At this moment, the sudden rising temperature of the scepter in his pocket was burning his skin. He reached his hand into his pocket and grabbed the scepter firmly, so as to not let it move around and trigger a spectacle. Baby Robbie walked toward Sis Thirteen and looked a t Savannah, who was motionless like a puppet. He then poked her forehead with his finger. Savannah''s soul started slowly returning, and when she looked at Robbie, the look in her eyes was a little odd. It seemed like at certain moments, the events that unfolded were out of her control. "Thirteen, I actually can''t care less about whether she lives or dies. I''m more worried about your life or death. Since you''ve lost, just stop resisting and follow me back." Thirteen smiled and said, "Do you think you''ve won after taking down a few pieces of trash? On both sides of the corridor outside, there are small teams of agents in every single room. Let''s have this conversation once you''ve beaten all of them." Robbie was taken aback upon hearing this piece of information. After all, the corridor outside was extremely long. There were rooms on both sides of the corridor. If there was a small team of agents from the military intelligence division in each room, that meant all of the agents from every division of the military intelligence had gathered here today. Robbie used to belong to the Thirteenth Division of the military intelligence division. It was said that the ranking of the divisions was based on strength, so the agents from the first 12 divisions were definitely more skilled than the Thirteenth Division. He alone would not be able to win against them. He nced over at Thirteen and said, "You deliberately disclosed this information to me because you''re actually still worried about your big brother, right?" Thirteen sneered coldly. "Who''s worried about you? I despise you. Even if you know that they''re out there, you can''t beat them anyway." Robbie paced back and forth with his hands behind his back. As he walked around, he suddenly stopped and said to Thirteen, "First, you should let her go." Thirteen did not put too much thought into and immediately released Savannah, the person she was supposed to be holding hostage. When she realized that she should not be obeying Robbie''s orders, it was already toote for her to grab Savannah again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Savannah''s figure dashed past in an instant. She immediately hid behind Baby Robbie. Thirteen was so angry that her face looked distorted. She swung out a long WP, trying to catch Savannah withat. However, Savannah was already hiding behind Baby Robbie. Once Thirteen''s whip was thrown over, Robbie tightly grabbed onto it. Thirteen was so enraged that she immediately tried to aim for his face fiercely. Robbie was startled and shouted at her, "Excuse me?! Were you actually nning on hitting me?" Thirteen snarled angrily. "Not only do I want to hit you, but I want to kill you as well! If you''re scared, then get out of here!" Afterward, Thirteen took out a pocket knife and stabbed it at him viciously. Baby Robbieughedcently. "Okay. You can drop the act now. If you really want me to die, use your revolver instead of using such a small knife." Thirteen was seething with anger because of him. Since this guy was looking down on her, there was no need for her to hold herself back. She started fighting aggressively. "Are you being for real?" Robbie''s face was almost injured by Thirteen, and his face turned pale with fright. Thirteen said, "First, I''ll catch you. Then, I''ll grab the other traitors of the military intelligence division. I''m going to send you all to nove headquarters so you can be judged." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Capturing me alone should be enough. The others have turned a new leaf, so why bother capturing everyone?" Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 Robbie and Thirteen fought a fierce battle. Both of them were extremely powerful in martial arts. Robbie was sly with his moves, but Thirteen was also very talented in martial arts as her limb movements had reached perfection. Even after they went at it for quite some time, it was hard to tell who was winning. Savannah, who was at the side, looked stunned. There was a touch of admiration in her eyes. She truly admired Robbie''s and Thirteen''s superb skills. "I''ll help you, Robbie." Savannah suddenly rushed over. Robbie nimbly retreated. He calmly looked on as Savannah and Thirteen fought one another. Of course, he spent most of the time paying attention to Savannah''s martial arts instead. The girl was incredibly odd. Her movements were clearly clumsy and inferior to Thirteen''s, but Savannah seemed to be able to predict all of Thirteen''s moves. She could block against her skillfully. A hint of suspicion appeared in Robbie''s eyes. If Savannah were not some extraordinary hero with special abilities, he would suspect that she was a member of the military intelligence division. Only people from the military intelligence division would know the martial arts movements that Thirteen had been learning over the years. Baby Robbie suddenly gave Thirteen a meaningful nce. Since they were life-and-death partners and shared tacit understanding with each other, Thirteen quickly understood his intentions. Was he asking her to change her martial arts moves to test Savannah''s knowledge? Thirteen hesitated for a moment. At first, she refused to follow Robbie''s instructions as she feared that he would read too much into it and think that she cared about him or still had feelings for him. However, Savannah''s ability to predict her moves gave her no advantage. Thirteen was forced to change her moves. This time around, Thirteen switched her moves to the ones Robbie taught her. They were moves that Robbie had made up on his own. Savannah sensed something was amiss and jumped aside. "These movements... They were taught to you by Robbie, am I right?" Savannah asked. As soon as these words came out, Robbie and Thirteen were taken aback. "How do you know?" Robbie asked. Savannah looked at Robbie and exined, "In this world, your movements and destiny are the only ones I can''t make sense of." Robbie truly thought that things were peculiar now. He pulled Savannah aside and asked in a stirred up manner, "Are you saying that truly am meant to be your one true love?" Savannah nodded. "But how do you know that it''s me? What if you made a mistake?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Savannah pulled out a ne from her neck. The pendant was an animal stone sculpture as thick as a thumb. It looked rough in terms of texture. "I was able to locate you only by relying on this." Robbie was taken aback. His python was also a very magical item, and it had given him warnings many times. Particrly, the longer he had it with him, the deeper the connection he had with the jade python. "I didn''t expect you to have such a magical thing too. Can you show it to me?" Baby Robbie was extremely curious. Savannah hesitated for a moment and took off the ne, but just when she handed the ne to him, the door was suddenly smashed open. A bunch of people came pouring in. Robbie gave up on the idea of observing the ne for now. Savannah wore it back around her neck. Then, she pulled Robbie and ran to the window. "Robbie, jump down from here. Quick!" The two jumped down, and right behind them, the agents were in hot pursuit. However, Robbie and Savannah were extremely fast. After jumping down, they quickly fled and disappeared into the bushes without a trace. Thirteen stood by the window as she looked down. She watched as Robbie held Savannah''s hand as they ran toward the cramped bushes. Her eyes appeared to have unconsciously deepened. "Thirteen." Suddenly, a resounding voice was heard calling out to her. Thirteen turned her head and saw a man standing behind her with a mysterious veil. "Division Master," Thirteen called out respectfully. Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 The division master turned his gaze to the two people running on the ground. He frowned and asked, "Who''s that Savannah girl?" Thirteen was slightly stunned. Why was the division master so concerned about Savannah? "She''s a student of Imperial Capital University. She''s probably entangled with Superior Monster because of his looks," said Thirteen. The division master''s gaze moved coldly toward Thirteen. "Superior Monster is the military intelligence division''s 3S agent. He might look gentle and harmless on the surface, but he canplete an S mission, which shows that his mind is very meticulous. How could he easily let a girl of unknown origin approach him?" Thirteen suddenly had a look of surprise in her eyes." You have a point there, Division Master." "Do a background check on Savannah Jones." "Yes." After the division master left, Thirteen gently wiped the cold sweat from her palms on her clothes. Then, she pretended to be calm while picking up the phone and calling Robbie. "Yo, Lil Sis. Missing me so soon?" Robbie''s unruly voice sounded from the other end. Thirteen said coldly, "I want to see you." "Then I''ll tell you the address once we settle down," said Robbie. Thirteen,"..." This guy truly had zero guards up against her. "Okay." At the moment, Robie was being surrounded and suppressed by the military intelligence division''s agents. However, with Savannah''s magical divination, she led Robbie to escape using the luckiest routes. The agents who followed them gradually dwindled down in numbers and finally, there was only a small group that remained on their tails. Robbie was panting from running around. He finally leaned on one of the railings, unable to take another step forward. "No more. No more running. I''m exhausted." Savannah looked at him, feeling slightly stunned. As she had been around Jenson before, Jens'' intelligence, depth, and tenacity were all qualities that seemed very attractive to her. Robbie, on the other hand, was simple-minded and impulsive. He seemed a little like a yboy. She was deducting points off him. "They''re catching up to us, Robbie. If you stop running, your life will be in danger," said Savannah anxiously. Robbie looked at her mischievously. "Where are you nning on taking me?" Savannah replied, "We should at least shake these people off." Robbie waved his hand and said, "It''s only a few of them. Let''s fight them." Savannah asked, "Can you beat them?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Robbie answered, "I''m tired now. I''m not fighting." Savannah,"..." "If you''re not fighting, are you expecting me to fight?" Robbie jerked his chin in a direction. "Don''t we still have them?" At this moment, Andy and the others rushed over. "Robbie!" Savannah was dumbstruck when she saw Andy and the others. She was startled as to how they managed to find Robbie. After all, no one should know the routes St been leading them. "Let me check on you, Robbie. Did you get hurt?" Andy lifted Robbie''s face and checked him for injuries. Robbie said somewhat speechlessly, "Two, I''m suspecting that you''re just taking advantage of me." Andy rolled her eyes at him. "Well if you''ve figured it out, don''t just blurt it out so openly. Your big sister here will get shy." Robbie was out of words. "Is that word even in your vocabry?" Then, the other sisters walked over. "By the way, did you manage to find Thirteen, Robbie?" "I found her. That brat switched sides. She took her knife out as soon as she saw me." el The sisters were stunned for a while, then there were indiscernible looks in their eyes. Lil Ten said, "It''s fortunate that she merely drew her knife out and didn''t take out a gun." Robbie ced one hand on Ten''s shoulder and asked," So, you think that Thirteen was showing mercy to me as well, Ten?" Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 Lil Ten nodded at him innocently. Robbie pondered aloud, "I suspect that Thirteen went into the military intelligence division to be an undercover agent. But I truly can''t figure out why she wants to go back? Isn''t it nice to just be my little sister?" At this moment, Andy noticed Savannah, who was on the side. Since the two of them were both students of Imperial Capital University and she had always heard of Savannah''s mysterious ability, Andy was quite surprised upon seeing Savannah here. "Why are you here, Savannah Jones? Didn''t you use to pester Jens every day asking him to marry you? Is it because Jens is always ignoring you so you''ve changed targets and started pestering our Robbie instead?" Savannah smiled bitterly and said, "Something went wrong with my reading and I mistook Jens as my one true love. The other sisters sneered. "Whether it''s Jens or Robbie, you''re just a girl who''s reaching for the moon here." Savannah was fuming. "Why you girls..." Sis Eight took a step forward. She was gentle and kind, so she became the peacemaker and said, "That''s enough. What we need to do now is figure out a way to save Thirteen. Another friend on our side means an extra fighting chance. There''s no need for us to fight with each other." Only then did the other sisters fall silent. At this time, Robbie''s suspicious gaze swept across the sisters. He questioned them with ulterior motives," So, why did Thirteen return to the military intelligence division? Do you girls know the reason?" The sisters shook their heads almost in unison. Baby Robbie ced his hands on his hips. Now that he was a six-feet-tall young man, every single one of his gestures was overflowing with aura. "All of you have no idea?" The sisters nodded in unison again. Their movements were a little too neat, so it appeared quite fake. Robbie was certain that the sisters knew the truth, but they did not want him to be in danger, so they were lying to him. Robbie was struck with an idea. "Since you girls have no clue, then you should head back. I''ll go check the situation by myself, lest you girls be a burden to 99 me. The sisters were fuming. "How are we a burden to you, Robbie?! All of us are powerful, and we can only protect you if we''re by your side," said Sis Andy. Robbie walked in front of Savannah, put a hand on her shoulder, and said with a smile, "You''ll be a burden to me because I''ll be on a date." The sisters were dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Savannah became incredibly abashed. Andy was impulsive and had a bold personality. She immediately asked Robbie, "Do you really like her?" Robbie said helplessly, "As you all know, we''re destined for each other. Her readings have been urate, so God''s arrangement for me shoulde first. Since I''ll be her partner in life or death, I might as well take our rtionship further." Savannah''s eyes appeared ecstatic. The sisters looked at each other in dismay. Ultimately, Andy raised her arms and said out loud, "Robbie, haven''t you heard that you should keep the good things within the family? Among all of the sisters here, any one of them is willing to give their lives for you. Each of them loves you more than they love themselves, so why do you have to go looking for a girlfriend out there? If you''re looking for a girlfriend, a partner in bed, or even a wife, shouldn''t you be choosing among us first?" Robbie was immensely speechless. Fortunately, he was an eloquent person and was able to get himself out of this mess. "Andy, there are so many of you. Who should I choose? Should I take turns from the eldest e furr to the youngest? Or start from the youngest? Perhaps I should decide by drawing lots? I''m not some ancient king who needs thousands of mistresses. Aren''t you simply raising a tough question here?" Three, Seven, and Eight immediately stated, "It doesn''t matter to us who you choose. We''ll not be sad and angry, nor will we be jealous."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Robbie was dumbfounded. "Then can you even call that love?" Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 "Then what is it?" The sisters were confused. In their hearts, they were all willing to go through water and tread on fire for Robbie. How was that not love? Robbie wailed. "You girls merely dote on me!" The sistersughed and said, "What''s so bad about getting doted on?" At this moment, Savannah seemed to have seen a vision and said to Robbie, "This is not a safe ce where we can stay for long, Robbie. Let''s hurry up and leave." Robbie stared at the mysterious hotel. Whether it was because the hotel was built like abyrinth, or how there was always an unpredictable and mysterious smile on all the service staff he encountered inside, Robbie knew that it was not a simple ce. Robbie said, "You should find a ce to stay for now. I have to go back to check on the situation." Savannah said anxiously, "No, Robbie. It''s too dangerous." Robbie replied, "How does one get to the lion without entering the lion''s den?" Savannah decisively said, "Then I''ll apany you." Eight was suspicious by nature. She stood in front of Savannah and said, "You don''t have to worry about this, Savannah. Us sisters will naturally be the ones to protect Robbie." Savannah looked at Robbie in bewilderment. "Trust me, Robbie. Only I can help you escape from that ce." Baby Robbie looked at Eight''s stiff expression, then at Savannah''s pleading gaze. He began to gloss things over. "Whoever who wants toe with me, have a match of rock paper scissors. Whoever wins can go with me." The sisters were very hostile toward Savannah. One by one, they began to clench their fists. Savannah smiled arrogantly and started topete with them.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Very quickly, Savannah managed to beat all of the sisters. The sisters were unconvinced, and Seven even begged to change the rules. "We should y three times each round before deciding the winner. This one doesn''t count." Savannah turned her attention to Robbie. "They''re not being fair here, Robbie." Robbie said with a drooping expression. "Women are difficult beings, so it''s best if I don''t intervene in your women''s affairs." In the second round, the other sisters lost to Savannah as expected, but Andy won by luck. Since the other sisters lost two games in a row, they were all eliminated. Only Andy and Savannah were left. This final round would determine who won and who lost. Savannah looked at Andy suspiciously. For some reason, when she was ying with Andy, her fate appeared somewhat blurry. Savannah was defeated again. Andy smiled arrogantly at her. "Savannah, you have to be willing fo admit defeat. It''s better for you to stay with the sisters anyway." Robbie took her hand and ran forward. "Let''s go." The some time before Robbie suddenly stopped. He said to Andy, "Did you winere running for quite the equipment?et belongs to Andy shook her head. Robbie smacked his forehead. "So all of my efforts to help you win against Savannah was a waste?" Andy was taken aback. Only then did she realize that her win just now was a little strange. "How did you help me win?" Robbie reached into Andy''s pocket and took out his python. Andy was astonished. "When did you put this into my pocket?" "I did it without you knowing, of course." Robbie felt that his n was thwarted. "But you didn''t bring any o f the equipment." Then, Andy took out a pouch from her pocket and said, "But I have a magic weapon that can definitely help us win. This is the pill that Zetty left for me. She said that as long as the piltis thrown out, it''ll quickly produce a terrible poisonous gas in the air upon sensing light. When the timees, even thousands of troops won''t be able to do anything to us." Robbie was in high spirits. "Then what about our antidote?" Andy said, "There isn''t any." Robbie proceeded to lower his head. "Andy, how did you survive all these years?" Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 Andy said with a sullen face, "How can I be Sis Two otherwise?" Robbie was amused by Two''s self-deprecation. Since he was optimistic by nature, he startedforting Andy, saying, "Well, having something is better than nothing. At least at a critical time, perhaps we can end in mutual destruction. We won''t have anything to lose." Andy was in betweenughter and tears. She hooked her hand around Robbie''s shoulder and said, "Don''t you worry. Sis Two won''t let anything happen to you." Robbie stared at her speechlessly. "Each one of you keeps trying to protect me. I''m a man. I don''t need your protection." "I got it. My precious Robbie is the best." "Tsk." Robbie and Andy unknowingly entered a high-risk area while bickering. "Their deployment this time around is very rigorous, Robbie. The two of us alone can''t save Thirteen." With Andy''s experience in missions, she had long sensed that danger was lurking. Robbie said, "But if we don''t enter the lion''s den, how d o we get to the lion?" "Aren''t you simply sending yourself off to die?" Andy said. Baby Robbie replied, "I don''t understand. You''re just a couple of traitors of the military intelligence division traitors. You''re all weak girls. Is it worth this big amount of effort to arrest you?" Andy smacked Robbie on the back of his head and said with dissatisfaction, "Are you looking down on your sisters now, hmm? "How are we weak girls?" Robbie looked at her from head to toe. Even though Andy was bold and heroic like a boy, she still looked delicate and pretty. If she were not someone who fought, she would just be a beautiful girl. People would not associate with violence at all. "You''re beautiful and there''s not much muscle on your body. What are you if not a weak girl?" Robbie said. Andy smiled sweetly just because Robbie praised her for being beautiful. "Who''s there?" Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. Andy and Robbie looked at each other. Robbie quickly pulled Andy before running off. In Andy''s eyes, running away at every turn showed how cowardly and ipetent an agent was. She dragged Robbie and hid in the corner. Seeing that there was a cat not far away, she began to meow like a cat. She got the meowing just right. In order to achieve a more realistic effect, she even picked up a stone and threw it at the cat''s calf. The cat wasan pain and immediately screeched before running off. Vel When the agent saw the cat, he nced around cautiously. He thought to himself that since the traitor had just escaped, it was. impossible for him to walk back so quickly. Hence, he no longer paid any attention and walked away. Baby Robbie patted his chest and heaved a sigh. Andy looked at Robbie with a stunned expression. "Are you afraid? Why''d youe?" Robbie was dumbfounded. Afraid? There was nothing in this world that he was afraid of. "I was worried about your safety, Two. If you fall into their hands, they have countless ways to humiliate girls like you." Andy sneered. "What are you trying to see? Are you saying that I''m a burden?" Robbie answered honestly, "Yes." Andy almost fainted from anger. "Why, you stinking brat! Do you think you''re all that? How can you say that about your own sister?" Robbie grabbed a handful of mud, wiped it on Andy''s face, and said gratefully, "I just think that you sisters are too beautiful." Andy could not stand hearing others compliment her, especially when el they were praising her for her beauty. She would start getting ecstatic and carried away Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Okay. Alright. I''ll forgive you." Then, she no longer cared about Robbie smearing mud on her face. "How are we getting in?" Robbie looked around. "It seems like there are no dog holes." Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 Andy, "What dog holes are you thinking about? We''re human beings, so we''re swaggering in," said Andy boldly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Robbie looked at her speechlessly. "If you''re thinking of going up against hundreds, go ahead. But I''m looking for a hole. You may swagger in as you like." After Robbie was done, he went looking for a hole. Andy held onto him and pointed her chin toward the patrolling guards. "Let''s get rid of them first, Robbie. Then, we''ll put on their clothes. What do you think about being a patrol guy?" Robbie looked at the hole in front of him that he dug a few days ago, then at the two patrolmen. After thinking about it, he said, "I prefer the dog hole." He truly was not a fan of fighting. Andy was incredibly furious. "Why are you adamant on the hole today? You can''t go down that hole." Robbie reasoned with her. "Two, if we go through this hole, we can go straight into Thirteen''s bedroom. If we don''t go through the hole, we have to fight till we see Thirteen. If we''re unlucky, perhaps we''ll see the King of Hell himself first." Robbie pulled Andy over to the dog hole beside the public bathroom. Andy covered her nose with a look o f hopelessness. "Can we not go through here?" "Then you can fight your way in." After Robbie was done talking, he simplyy on the ground regardless of his dignity and made a snakelike movement. Andy covered her eyes. "It''s just too much. The noble prince of the famous Imperial Capital is actually going through such a hole?" Robbie said, "Do you think dignity will get you anywhere here? Or make us survive this? Stop being s o naggy and hurry up." Andy took a deep breath and shoved her body through. After getting into the hole, they realized that was dark inside. The narrow passage was only for one person to move forward in. After et el squirming forward for a while, Robbie started pushing off a stone wall. A faint light shone in at this moment. The pattern of a bed''s headboard came into view. When Andy climbed out and realized that they were crouching under a big bed, she felt incredibly embarrassed. The two pricked their ears up and listened for a while. They discovered that there was no sound. Then, they got out from under the bed. Just as they breathed a sigh of relief, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Robbie pulled the dazed Andy away and hurriedly hid in the closet. Through the gap, Robbie saw a man in a mask walking in with a sullen mood. Behind him was the extremely deferential Thirteen. Once he entered the room, he sat on the bed and shot a sharp gaze at Thirteen. Thirteen looked at him nervously. "Is something the matter, Division Master?" "I didn''t expect that after not seeing you for a few years, you would turn out so beautiful. Thirteen, your father and I are good friends. After his slight mishap, I should have taken good care of you. But when I went to find you, you were already taken away by the Ares family. You should know that there''s a rule in the military intelligence division. We must never approach the descendants of the python." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thirteen smiled modestly. "There''s no need to me yourself, Division Master. The past few years when I lived in the Ares household weren''t that bad." "The Ares family is a mysterious family that possesses ancient martial arts skills. You should know this as well. I want to ask you a question since you lived with the Ares family for so many years. Have you found out the identity of the descendant of the python?" Thirteen said, "The men of the Ares family are very mysterious. My adoptive father, Jay Ares, was rumored to have been able to escape from the end of the world after fighting against Doomsday alone, Jenson, the eldest son of the Ares family, is very intelligent and previously studied at the Legendary Youth Academy. Division Master, you should know that the students recruited by that academy are all entrics. The second son of the Ares family, Robert, inparison, has a mediocre aptitude. He''s also quite idle and a yboy." When Robert heard how Thirteen was ndering him, his handsome face turned ashen. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 If Andy had not held onto him tightly, Robbie would have rushed forward to argue with Thirteen. Thirteen continued, "As for the Ares family''s eldest daughter, Zetty, she''s smart and beautiful. She''s one of Boye''s descendants. The girl has excellent medical skills. Oh, and the youngest daughter of the Ares family, Angel, is gifted from a young age. It seems like a young man is always beside her, Gale Quinn. The boy is young, but he''s extraordinary and keeps his peerless martial arts skills hidden. He always stands guard beside her." When Gale was brought up, Thirteen''s gaze started bing darker. ¡°Gale''s martial arts skills are by no means inferior to Superior Monster''s. Plus, I keep having a feeling that he shares a bad rtionship with the Ares family." The division master was astonished. "Then in your opinion, who''s the descendant of the Python?" Thirteen thought for a moment before shaking her head and saying, "I can''t say for sure." The division master''s expression sank for a moment, and there was a sharp look in his eyes. When he spoke once more, his voice became sullen. "Thirteen, you''ve been lurking in the Ares family for so many years, but you have zero information about the descendant of the Python. Tell me. Since you''ve done so badly in this task, how should the military intelligence division punish you?" He stood up and walked toward Thirteen somewhat wickedly. Thirteen bowed her head humbly, obediently admitting her mistake. "Please give me more time, Division Master." He walked up to Thirteen and reached out his hand to lift her face. He said in a low voice, "Such a beautiful face, so innocent and harmless. This should''ve been the most powerful weapon for you to use against the Areses, but you don''t even know how to use your natural gift."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thirteen lifted her head to look at him. Although she was young, when she was in the military intelligence division, she had seen many men and women using sex appeal as a weapon. Thirteen thought for a moment and asked him, "As long as it''s the division master''s wish, I''ll dly surrender myself at any time." The man''s fingers stroked her face as if to verify her sincerity. "Thirteen, you know that those who long to be somewhere else will always be met with a tragic ending." "I wouldn''t dare." The man suddenly tore Thirteen''s clothes. "That''s good. Then let me verify your loyalty to me. After all, a woman''s body is the most honest." Hearing this, Robbie suddenly lifted the bed and jumped out. "Go to hell." The pocket daggers in Robbie''s hand flew out and changed their trajectory in the air. The seven daggers separated from one another. They were all aimed at the man''s upper, middle, and lower body parts. The man easily avoided the daggers as though he was a demon. Seeing the two people who had suddenly appeared, the man smiled wickedly. "Superior Monster, you''ve chosen to walk the path to hell instead, haven''t you?" Andy was so furious about Robbie''s recklessness that she wanted to ram her fist into the wall. Seeing the division master, Andy measured the disparity in power between the two sides. They were simply attempting the impossible. Andy yed dumb and said, ¡°Can I say that I don''t know them both?" Robbie looked at her speechlessly. "Sis Andy, are you really that craven and cowardly?" Andy red at him and fiercely said, "This is all your fault. Why couldn''t you hold yourself back?" Robbie smiled and said, "There''s three of us and one of him. We win in numbers, so why should we be scared of him?" Andy smacked her forehead and ??? said, "Is that now fights work? Judging the oue based on numbers? F*ck. He''s the division master, and his martial arts skills are the highest in the military intelligence division. If you fight him now, it''s the same as... courting death." Robbie said, "Don''t belittle yourself. No one will know the oue before the fight." However, these words were filled with a guilty conscience. The division master seemed like he did not want to participate in this fight himself Instead, he looked at Thirteen and ordered, "Thirteen, you and Superior Monster are truly life and death partners. The two of you are both martial arts prodigies. I really want to know which one of you is better. Go, have a round with him. Let''s see who lives and who dies." Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Robbie was panting with rage as he blurted out, "Wow. You''re quite treacherous, aren''t you? Trying to drive a wedge between our rtionship while getting someone else to do your dirty work. Thirteen, you shouldn''t listen to him." However, Thirteen took a dagger out and pounced toward Robbie without a second thought. "Hey, hey, hey. Thirteen, are you truly going to fight m e?" Robbie quickly avoided her. The two were on a wild goose chase and grew so tired that they started panting. The man looked at this scenecently. asionally, he gave some instructions to Thirteen. Robbie knew that he could not just escape, but he also knew that he could never hurt Thirteen. In order to get himself out of this disadvantageous situation, Robbie wanted to give her a taste of her own medicine. "Thirteen, our martial arts skills have always been evenly matched. If you really want to defeat me, then you should change your weapon." Thirteen''s eyes were filled with ayer of ck fog. She gritted her teeth in anger. "One doesn''t use a sledgehammer to crack a nut!" Robbie was slightly startled. He said with a mischievous smile, "You obviously don''t want me to die, Little Girl. If that''s the case, let''s just stop fighting." After Robbie was done talking, he threw the weapon in his hand to the floor. Watching this scene, Andy wanted to close her eyes." You just have to ask for trouble, huh? If you want to die, Robbie, I''ll fulfill your wish. You''re pissing me off to death!" As people from the military intelligence division, they were bound by certain rules. Even if Thirteen had no intention of betraying them, when she chose to be an undercover agent for the division, she had to follow the orders even if she was asked tomit murder or arson. Otherwise, her mission would not beplete and all of her efforts would go down the drain. The rest of them would be implicated as well. The punishment received an undercover agent received was much worse than the punishment given to a traitor. At most, a traitor would be subjected to a death sentence. On the other hand, the people around the undercover agent would be implicated as well and have to suffer alongside her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The division master watched the three of them with a cold and detached gaze. He wanted to extract the truth from their few words, but it was difficult. Robbie''s behavior was very puzzling. It seemed like he had a deep affection for Thirteen, but it made the division master question whether Robbie was deliberately trying to drive a wedge between the military intelligence division and Thirteen. Although Thirteen did not use her most lethal skill against Robbie, she was not holding herself back as well. It could be said that in addition to wanting to kill him, Thirteen was also desperately trying to arrest Robbie. Nheless, Robbie''s martial arts skills were not weak, so it was normal for Thirteen to not be able to beat him. As for Andy, while she stood there and watched from the sidelines, it was obvious that she was still unable to determine Thirteen''s and Robbie''s standpoint. The division master felt that in order to see the truth, he would need some help. He suddenly drifted and moved in front of Andy like a ghost. Fortunately, Andy had always been diligently monitoring the division master, As Sis Two, she had been training in the military intelligence division for a long time. Hence, her foundation was particrly solid. Andy''s emergency response skills were also outstanding. She quickly dodged and pounced on Robbie and Thirteen tearing apart the two who were continuously fighting. Just like that, the two-person fight turned into a three-person fight. With the internal fight going on, if the division master wanted to join in, the others would be implicated as well. "Why on earth are you meddling? I can handle this myself," said Robbie. Andy said, "Once the two of you are exhausted, they''ll just simplye and pick up your corpses. Stop fighting!" Robbie said, "Then you should ask her to stop!" Andy scoffed. "But she''s not listening to me." "Then I''m not listening either." Andy was fuming. In the end, Andy had to be entangled in Thirteen and Robbie''s fight. Seeing how intensely the sisters were fighting, Robbie jumped out and immediately went after the division master. "Andy, you stall Thirteen and I''ll go after this scumbag!" Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 Both Andy and Thirteen were dumbfounded by this. Robbie was openly challenging the division master. Was this not an act of courting death? For a moment, Andy and Thirteen were no longer in the mood to zealously continue fighting. Instead, theypletely concentrate their attention on Robbie. Robbie suddenly grabbed the vase on the bedside table, crushed it, and pinched the fragments between his fingertips. Then, he threw them. Countless fragments flew toward the division master. "Such a petty little trick." The division master shifted about and it seemed to have produced countless clones. The fragments were hitting him, but it had zero effects. Andy shook her head and sighed. She was afraid that it would be hard for Robbie to get out of this alive. Unexpectedly, Robbie''s learning ability was incredibly strong. He observed the division master''s cloning technique and began to copy him by shifting about. In an instant, Robbie had created a dozen or so clones of himself. Although Robbie did not have as many clones as the division master, it could still be seen that his learning skills were really outstanding. Even the division master could not help but admire him. "That''s truly expected of a 38 agent." Robbie heard his voice and very quickly determined his position. Then, the hidden weapon in his bracelet was fired almost simultaneously. However, Robbie did not expect the division master to have attacked him at this exact moment as well. Both of them were beaten back to their original selves. Robbie hit the floor hard while the division master''s eyes were shot by a hidden weapon. Seeing the division master in this state, Robbie smirked coldly. "That''s all you''ve got, huh?" The division master was dumbfounded. Even though Robbie had suffered a severe injury, he was still the first person who got close to assassinating him in such a short period of time. At this moment, the division master no longer wanted to fight with Robbie because he was afraid of getting hurt again. Robbie''s martial artsprehension made him feel the fearsomeness of the younger generation. The division master wanted to effortlessly benefit from the dispute of others. He turned to look at Thirteen and Andy. "The two of you, kill him and I promise you safety." Thirteen was hesitating. Andy clenched her fists and quickly pounced toward the division master. "You hurt our Robbie! Go to hell!" Robbie stared nkly at Andy and stopped her. "Don''t try to kill yourself, Andy."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Andy scoffed, "I want to avenge you." Robbie said, "I''m not even dead yet, so you don''t need to avenge me." Andy flew up, and the division master swiped her away with a single p. Andy fell heavily in front of Robbie. He said, "You can''t beat him." Nheless, Robbie turned his atte Thirteen and said charmingly, "But with Thirteen''e skills, it won''t be a problem for her to blind his other eye." Thirteen sneered. "You just got lucky that you managed to slightly injure the division master. Do you think that you''re able to shake him with that ability of yours?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Robbie thought about it and was determined to sow dissension today. He wanted to break apart Thirteen''s rtionship with the military intelligence division. Robbie said arrogantly, "Don''t worry, Thirteen. That guy has been poisoned. No one will be able to cure my Zetty''s poison. In less than ten minutes, he''ll be attacked by toxins and his entire body will be rendered powerless." The division master was clearly getting a little flustered. Thirteen was swayed now. If anything were to happen to the division master, she would not be able to rid herself of the responsibility. Robbie continued to add fuel to the fire by saying," Thirteen, if you don''t do this now, you''ll have no chance when his reinforcements arrive." Thirteen red at him and asked, "Do you know how serious are the consequences of killing the division master of the military intelligence division?" "I do. That means bing the enemy of the military intelligence division," said Robbie. Thirteen asked, "Then have you ever thought about your mommy and daddy?" Robbie smiled wickedly. "If they know that I''m causing trouble because I''m protecting our family, they won''t me me for it." Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 Thirteen''s heart swayed, and she suddenly changed her mind. She proceeded to walk toward the division master. The division master narrowed his sharp eyes." Thirteen, are you really going to listen to him?" Thirteen said, "My apologies, Division Master. You''ve been exposed to a strange poison, and you''ll not live long. If you die in my room, I can''t run from that responsibility. Why don''t I just kill you now? I''ll then destroy your corpse and the evidence. That''s how I''ll get the chance to live." Afterward, Thirteen fiercely swooped toward him. The division master barely let out a frown. He let out a cold snort from his nose and sent Thirteen flying with a single p. "Do you think you can kill me? That''s nothing but a fool''s dream." Robbie did not dare to witness the tragic scene of Thirteen falling t to the floor because what he said about the division master getting poisoned was a lie. Thirteen having a go at the division master was purely an invitation to disaster. However, Thirteen chose to believe in Robbie''s words. She firmly believed that the division master would be weaker and weaker as long as she persisted for a while longer. Hence, she did everything she could to provoke the division master. The color on the division master''s face became extremely ugly. Robbie said to Andy, "Why are you just standing here? Aren''t you going to help her?" Then, Andy and Thirteen joined forces to attack the division master, but it was to no avail. The two were badly battered, and the division master''s patience was almost exhausted. He revealed a ruthless murderous intent. He sinisterly said, "If you''re nning on dying, I''ll fulfill that wish of yours!" Then, the division master pped the floor with his palm and it shattered the area around him. The impact was about to reach Thirteen and Andy, and the two of them had even closed their eyes. They were ready to ept their deaths. Just then, a python emerged and hovered in the air. It opened its mouth while attacking the division master. The division master staggered violently in fright, and a t this critical moment, an arrow shot out of Robbie''s sleeve. The arrow shot through the division master''s throat. He struggled a few times before falling directly to the floor. Then, the python vanished into nothing. Andy and Thirteen widened their eyes in astonishment. Seeing the division master fall to the floor in a daze, both of them looked at Robbie in amazement. Robbie shrugged and said, "His poison must''ve kicked in." Andy said, "Do you think we''re dumb? He showed no signs of poisoning at all. He was shot in the throat." Thirteen uttered a grim fact, "If he''s dead, the military intelligence division will not let us go. Killing the division master is the most unforgivable thing you can do in the military intelligence division." Robbie took out a bottle of potion from his pockets and handed it to Thirteen. "Dissolve him. Leave nothing behind." Thirteen was startled, but she took the potion and did as she was told anyway. After disposing the division master''s body, Robbie looked at Thirteen and asked, "Why did you go back to the military intelligence division?" Thirteen knew that her undercover identity could not be hidden any longer and simply confessed, "When we went to report on the military intelligence division before, we were already being targeted. I knew that they''d never let us go. No matter how much time passes since our departure, betrayal is betrayal. Those who betray the division will never be met with a good ending even if they go to the ends of the earth." Robbie asked, "Is that why you returned to the division? To protect us?" Thirteen refused to speak. Robbie was silent for a moment and said, "Do you think that sacrificing yourself and getting the division to dispose of our ssified documents may give us a chance to live?" Thirteen said with a darkened face, "Since you already know everything, why are you still asking?" Robbie said angrily, "How could I let you take the risk alone? If I hadn''te just now, you would''ve been touched all over by this smelly old man. Girls should take care of their own bodies." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 Thirteen''s eyes instantly turned red. "It''s not like it''s the first time. I don''t care about that." Robbie felt as if his heart was filled with dry ice. It hurt so badly that it felt like it was about to burst. When Thirteen was in the military intelligence division, she was only ten years old when she started getting assaulted. Robbie was so angry that he almost gnashed his teeth to bits. He bared his teeth and said, "Thirteen, I don''t care how many grievances you''ve suffered in the past, but please don''t abandon yourself because of that. I''ll never allow anyone to bully you in the future." Thirteen sniffed and suddenly ran over to Robbie. Then, she threw herself into his arms and cried out," Robbie!" On the side, Andy secretly wiped away her tears. In this world, only Robbie would cherish them this much. "Alright now, stop crying." Robbie patted Thirteen''s back. "We shouldn''t stick around in this ce for a long time. We have to leave quickly." Then, Robbie took Andy and Thirteen to crawl out of the dog hole. They arrived at the ce where the other sisters were. Savannah''s face turned pale when she saw Robbie. "Robbie, you got into trouble, didn''t you?" Savannah''s voice was trembling. Robbie disagreed by saying, "So what? The guy is a scumbag. He wanted to take advantage of Thirteen."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The other sisters were silent. In any case, since Robbie had already killed someone, they just needed to ovee the difficulties with him. However, what Savannah said next made them panic. "You''ve truly gotten into trouble this time, Robbie." Savannah looked at the other sisters with pain. The expression on her face seemed to hint at her being deeply aggrieved because of a parting. Robbie got some clues from Savannah''s expression. His heart inexplicably tightened as well. He clenched his fists and vowed to protect them no matter what. "Let''s go," said Robbie. Savannah shook her head. "We can''t go. " She was looking out the window. "Look over there." Robbie jumped to the window and saw more than a dozen tanks driving toward them. Robbie said, "Quick, go. I''ll watch your backs." The sisters remained motionless. Robbie stared at them in a daze and asked, "What are you doing?" The sisters said in unison, "You go. We''ll watch your back." Robbie''s face sank, and his expression was more serious than ever. "If you don''t obey orders, then we''ll be a mass of scattered sand. We''ll be outnumbered." At this time, Savannah said, "You all go. I''ll stay with him." Hence, the sisters left reluctantly. The tanks quickly surrounded the small building. Robbie and Savannah went out. That was when Robbie asked Savannah, "Can you give me a reading?" Savannah said, "Good luck." Robbie asked again, "What about them?" Savannah stopped talking. Robbie looked at her and said, "Tell me." Savannah''s voice sounded choked up as she muttered, "Robbie, since the first day I saw them, I''ve seen their ending. They''ll meet an early demise." Robbie''s heart twitched slightly. "No. I''ll defy the natural order and change their fates," he said fiercely. Then, he took decisive action in aplex situation to save his sisters. He went straight to work. Robbie pulled out two guns from under the tree and started firing without waiting for the opponent to attack. His marksmanship was very urate. He immediately shot through the tanks'' ss and got the drivers. The other party''s emergency response was also very impressive. They quickly brought out their guns and fought with Robbie. Robbie took Savannah back to the small building as that was the only ce they could hide. When those people came pouring in from the gate, Robbie''s submachine gun kept firing at them. Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Savannah looked at the future scene of a bloodbath. Panic and worry overflowed in her eyes. "Robbie, a huge massacre will soil the road to your reincarnation." Robbie''s mind shed with the images of the tragic deaths of Sis Daisy and Iris, those inhuman tortures and purgatory days as written in Roxie''s notebook, as well as the profane and disrespectful things the division master was about to do to Thirteen. Hatred immediately rose in his eyes as he said, "These people deserve to die. They''re demons from the depths of hell. If they don''t return to hell, many innocent people will suffer." Savannah said, "Well said. Then let me send them back to hell with you." However, Robbie and Savannah were outnumbered, especially since the opponent''s manpower was increasing. There was a steady flow of them. When the dense crowd rushed into the small building, Robbie ran out of bullets as well. Hence, he chose to dash toward the field barehanded. Savannah saw that the situation was not right. Her face became gloomier and gloomier. "Robbie, there are too many people. What should we do?" Robbie saidcently, "I''ve already killed a few of their masters. As long as I kill a few more leaders, the division will be a leaderless group. Go back and tell my sisters to report all the details of the military intelligence division to the FBI. The eradication of the division is just around the corner." "No. You''ll die." Savannah shook her head. She had always thought that Robbie was a sloppy person who was craven, cowardly, and dissolute. She did not expect Robbie to be so maddeningly ruthless. She looked at the corpses that Robbie had killed outside the small building. They were piling up into a mountain. Then, she looked at the submachine gun in front of Robbie. Savannah knew that Robbie had already arranged all of this from the start. Today, he was going to end the military intelligence division. Robbie suddenly said to Savannah, "I can''t hold on much longer. You should quickly escape from the back door." "How about you?" "I''ll perish with them." Robbie smiled charmingly. The look in Savannah''s eyes was particrly obscure. She looked around and made a guess, "You nted a bomb?" "Yes. So you should leave now. Time''s running out. It''ll be toote if you don''t leave now. You don''t have to die here with me. If you truly want the best for me, support my cause." Savannah said in tears, "Take care of yourself." Then, she proceeded to leave.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once Savannah left, the gate was suddenly surrounded by even more people from the division. They came pouring in. Robbie stood above, looking at them quietly with his hands behind his back. Several division heads walked in with dark expressions on their faces. "Superior Monster, you''ve killed the thirteenth division head, the division master, the fifth division head, and the eighth division head. Do you know that even dying a hundred times won''t be enough for you to atone for your sins?" Robbie looked at the division heads in front of him and smiled charmingly. "Death can''t wipe out one''s crime. And all of you l scumbags have caused harm to how many children? I killed them for the benefit of mankind." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Superior Monster, you''re indeed someone with talent. If you''re willing to repent and return to the division, I can consider easing your sins and let you make up for them. How about it?" Robbie said, "If I re-enter the military intelligence division, my father will kill me." "How stubborn. If that''s the case, don''t me me for what I''ll do next. Go, Jex." A heroic man next to the division heads immediately rushed over. He was agile and came forward to start a closebat fight. He clearly had a gun but chose to fight Robbie with his hands. Robbie was shocked by his actions. When he heard the man whisper a few words, an obscure trace of emotion shed across Robbie''s eyes. Suddenly, he pulled his gun out and put a bullet in the man''s head. Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 The man fell to the floor, but there was serenity and a smile in his eyes. There was a turn in the revolver in Robbie''s hand. When the several division heads issued the order to assassinate, Robbie''s muzzle suddenly pointed toward the light bulb. Then, a loud bang was heard. The lightbulb burst and the wires caught fire. The sparkle of the fire crackled along the wires, and soon enough, the sounds of a series of bombings were heard inside the building. The scene happened in the blink of an eye. When Savannah heard the noiseing from behind, she turned her head in shock and saw that the small building was aze with fire. All the people who were gathered around the small building were now reduced to ashes in the sea of fire. There were only a few survivors. "Robbie!" Savannah suddenly cried out in a heartwrenching manner. The small building copsed, and the sound of the explosion was heard dozens of miles away. When the military intelligence division heard the explosion, they chose to turn around. When the sisters trekked desperately back to the small building, they saw that the building had been reduced to ruins. Inside, there were countless charred corpses. They noticed Savannah prying the bodies away, seemingly looking for something. "Where''s Robbie, Savannah?" The sisters looked at Savannah in horror, and at that moment, they seemed to have stopped breathing. Savannah stood up staggeringly. She looked at the dark fog in the sky and burst into tears while saying," He''s probably turned into dust." Andy and the others rushed over. Everyone seemed to have gone crazy. They started digging for corpses everywhere. "That''s impossible. Robbie has the heavens backing him up. He''ll be fine." Savannah said, "But when the building exploded, Robbie hadn''te out. I saw with my own eyes how the small building exploded. He and those people were killed in a sea of fire. If I guessed correctly, Robbie was the one who triggered the bombs." "Why didn''t you stop him?!" the sisters shouted in dismay. Savannah said sorrowfully, "He said that the people in the division are all scumbags, He wanted things to end in mutual destruction as a way of acting on behalf of the heavens Doing this could protect man many innocent children from disaster." Perhaps in the past, Savannah had mistaken Jens as her Prince Charming and liked Jens for his calmness and steadfastness. Therefore, when she met Robbie, who was sloppy and did not do his job in a proper manner, she could not help butpare Robbie to Jens. She almost thought that Robbie''s unruliness and yet made him iparable to Jens. However, after today, Robbie''s image in her heart suddenly became more significant. When Robbie sacrificed himself for justice, she suddenly fell in love with him. Robbie had always disyed his unruliness out in the open. He wasnguid and without restraint. However, he was smart and cunning. He guided the people of the division into the small building one step at a time and used an indirect method to send his sisters away. Robbie shouldered the heavy responsibility by himself and chose to die heroically. His boldness, carefulness, and kindness touched her. How could he not fall in love with such a responsible, wise, and resourceful man?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sisters fell to the ground and started crying one by one. "Robbie!" The pain was real for them. After all, they had no regard for their own lives or deaths from long ago. If possible, they would rather be the ones who died instead of Robbie. Robbie had died, and no one in this world would take care of them and respect them like how Robbie did. "I won''t let you die in vain, Robbie. Don''t worry, I''ll uphold your wish and fight for the happiness and peace of the world," Sis Eight cried out. Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 The cool breeze was blowing, and the mood was cold. Facing such an abrupt unforeseen event, the military intelligence division sisters were somewhat at a loss. With Robbie gone, they seemed to have lost all of life''s hopes and desires. "What do we do now, Andy?" the sisters said while looking dested and heartbroken. Andy looked at the blue sky, the sadness in her eyes gradually thickening. "Let''s go back to the Ares household and console Daddy and Mommy." Hence, the sisters returned to the Ares family with this grievous news. When they knelt in front of Jay and Angeline, Angeline almost fainted. "We''re sorry, Mommy. We failed to protect Robbie. Please punish us," said Andy while crying. Angeline looked over at the children''s swollen eyes. How could she be willing to punish them? She merely waved to the children and said in a choked up voice, "Just let Mommy calm down a little, okay?" Hence, the sisters sorrowfully left the room. Angeline cried and fell into Jay''s arms. Jay said with crimson red eyes whileforting Angeline. "Don''t be so dejected, Angeline. There''s a chance Robbie is still alive, just like how I survived back then." Angeline knew that he was merelyforting her. Shemented, saying, "It''s unlikely something like that will happen twice." Angeline quickly fell ill, and her somatization disorder recurred again. She had to stay in bed all day long, and her spirits werepletely crushed. Jay felt distressed for Angeline. He would patiently and tirelesslyfort her. If Jay was busy, Jenson and Whitney would take turns to be by Mommy''s side. Jenson had a rather nd temperament and was a man of very few words. He could only silently keep Angelinepany without easing her pain that came from grieving Robbie. However Whitney was different. She would serve Angeline with all her might, finding ways to make her happy. Whitney also learned all sorts of new recipes so that she could cook delicious foods for Angeline. Angeline was touched by Whitney''s effort. She held Whitney''s hand and said, "Whitty, kknow that you really like Jens, and he likes you back. At first, I thought that Jens was still too young, so was nning on waiting a few years before approving your rtionship. During this period, I''ve been observing your temperament, and it seems stable now. Now that my dear Robbie has died an untimely death, it has made me realize that everyone''s life is different. Since you and Jens like each other, then cherish each other well and don''t let each other down." Jens merely sighed silently. Robbie''s departure was a huge blow to Mommy. Whitney held Angeline''s hand and said softly," Mommy, can I call you that from now on?"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Angeline nodded. Whitney quickly wept with joy. Just like that, Jens and Whitney''s rtionship was acknowledged by Angeline. Whitney''s status as the daughter-inw of the Ares family was now unshakable. When Roxie learned of Robbie''s death, her injured self immediately lost all hope in life. She did not cry, nor did she stir up trouble. She just grew terribly quiet. The military intelligence division sisters knew Roxie''s character. She might be silent on the outside, but she was delicate on the inside. Afraid that Roxie would do el.ne something stupid, the sisters took turns to apany her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On this day, Roxie said to her sisters, "You all know how and why Robbie died. In the future, we should uphold Robbie''s legacy and live to preserve justice. What do you girls think?" Andy said, "Do you have any good suggestions, Roxie?" Roxie said firmly, "We''ll serve the country." The sisters were silent for a moment, then nodded one after another. "We''re willing, Sis Roxie." Andy asked, "Do you have any connections, Roxie?" Roxie said, "The head of the military academy might be able to help." "Alright. Let''s say goodbye to Daddy and Mommy one day, then we''ll go to the military academy to report ourselves," said Sis Andy. Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 The next day, the sisters hade farewell to their adoptive parents in tears. Although Jay felt helpless about the children''s decision, he still supported it. After all, they had the heart to serve the country, and such a desire was extremely noble. He had to reason to stop them. Jay was only vaguely uneasy. After all, the children had chosen a dangerous path. He merely urged the children again and again, saying, "Once you girls go there, there''s no need to be concerned about me and Mommy. If you encounter difficulties in the future, remember to let me know. Also, you must take good care of yourselves." "We got it," said the children as they burst into tears. The sisters went over to visit Angeline, who was lying on the bed, looking extremely haggard. She was so ill that she did not even have the strength to speak. Angeline merely held the children''s hands with tears streaming down her face. "Mommy." Roxie knelt in front of her and bowed." We''re leaving now, Mommy. I don''t when we''ll be back. You must take good care of yourself and wait for us toe back and honor you." Angeline merely squeezed out two words. "Take care." The children started crying. The parting scene that day was utterly sad. The sisters probably had a vague understanding in their hearts. Since Robbie was no longer in the Ares family, once they headed to the border this time, there was no longer a need for them toe back home. It was because every time they came home, they might be bearing bad news about the death of one of the sisters. Mommy could not bear such pain. Hence, there was a high probability that they would have to cut off contact with Mommy. When the sisters came out of Chateau de Selene, they saw Savannah standing by the door. Seeing them, Savannah walked over with a look of sorrow. She opened her mouth several times, wanting to say something. Ultimately, though, she held herself back. Andy said, "Give us a reading, Savannah." There was a trace of panic in Savannah''s eyes. "Don''t let me do a reading. They''re inurate. I clearly read that Robbie would live a long life and you girls would With tears in her eyes, Savannah shook her head in pain and said, "TH never do a reading again." Sis Andy nodded silently. Savannah continued, "I''m here to say §Ö goodbye to you. I''m heading to the mountain to find my master. My skill are wed, so I have to dearn more from him." Andy said, "We hope your journey is smooth." "Take care of yourself." The sisters were sent off to the airport by the Ghost members. Grayson took the opportunity to ask Andy," Why do you have to leave?" He had fallen for her, and he was sure that Andy liked him back. The moment Andy raised her eyes, they instantly turned red. "I''m sorry, Grayson. I shouldn''t have strung you along." Grayson said, "Then stay." Andy shook her head desperately. "We''re the 13 military intelligence division sisters. None of us can be without each other." Grayson asked in confusion, "Can''t be without each other for what?" ''Probably to rush off and die.'' Andy thought silently in her heart. "I''m sorry." "I''ll wait for you toe back," said Grayson. Andy lowered her head and dared not speak. This time, she became a deserter of love. When she entered the boarding gate, Grayson received a text message from her: [Don''t wait for me, Grayson.]N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Grayson burst into tears when he saw the text message. He knew that the girls from the military ence division never belong to this world. The bet were destined to live amidst bullets. North Capital. The military academy. n When the sisters of the military intelligence division reported the heroic deeds of Robbie''s annihtion to the entire division to the academy, the academy head said to them, "The higher authorities know all about you. In view of the fact that you girls are principled and incorruptible, your superiors appreciate your talents. They have decided to entrust you with heavy responsibility." Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 "From today onward, the group of you are no longer the brutal gangsters of the military intelligence division who kill innocent people. You''re the guardians of Cathay Continent. Your division originally had 13 sisters, and the superiors have heard of your heroic stories. Although three of your outstanding agents have sacrificed their lives, we won''t break you girls apart. From now on, you''ll be named Thirteen Ares Wind." When Andy heard the good news, she cried out with tears of joy. Although three of them were sacrificed earlier on, in the remaining sisters'' eyes, those three would always live in their hearts. Now that they could fight together with their title, that was the greatestfort to them. "Listen up, Thirteen Wind," themander suddenly gave a powerfulmand. "Yes, sir!" the sisters yelled, filled with noble aspiration. "Mysterious monsters have recently appeared in Yorks Stronghold in the north, killing countless creatures. The superior will hand you the task of killing those monsters. Now, you''ll rush to Yorks Stronghold in the north, where our people will connect with you. You''ll be provided with the guns and ammunition you need. Remember, if you can catch a monster alive, kill it. Unless it''s yourst resort, you can''t willfully ughter the innocent. You can''t let yourself be killed or kill the innocent." "Yes." The sisters looked morefortable now. It was because of themander''s order not to kill the innocent. It was opposite from the instructions they usually received in the military intelligence division. They were told that their lives outweighed all, so as long as they could stay alive, they should do whatever possible.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although not being able to kill the innocent would make their missions even riskier, they were still very happy in their hearts. After all, Robbie''s final wish was to uphold justice. He was able to sacrifice himself for justice, so they were ready to sacrifice themselves a t any time to fulfill Robbie''sst wish. "Take your tokens and go." Andy solemnly epted their new tokens. Then, they came over to Robbie''s dormitory with a heavy heart. They solemnly packed up all of Robbie''s belongings, including his clothes and a camouge human skin mask. There seemed to be nothing else. Robbie was different from other agents who cherished their lives. He never carried those adept secret weapons to preserve his own life Robbie had always been upright, so he did not like the idea of keeping lethal weapons. He just kept some simple clothes and a mask. It made their image of Robbie iparably radiant. The sisters suddenly let down their defenses and burst into tears. In the ruins of the small building that day, they could not find Robbie''s body from the hundreds of corpses. When they left, they only grabbed a handful of dust. Now that they were holding onto Robbie''s clothes, they felt the deep bond they shared with Robbie even more. They could no longer hold themselves back and hugged each other while they cried. They wailed until their voices turned hoarse. Robbie''s roommate looked at them with reddened eyes. He kindlyforted Andy and the others, "Hey, stop crying now. If Robert were here, he certainly wouldn''t want you girls to cry for him. He said that the purpose of his life is to protect you well. He said that you''re all paper tigers. You girls look fiercer than a tigress, but i n fact, each of you is terribly fragile." The sisters were even more troubled. It was a pity that the Robbie who would always protect them could no longere back to them. They became even more dejected. "Robbie." "Sigh." In the end, they cried until their throats were hoarse and their eyes were swollen. The sistersforted each other. "Let''s stop crying. It hasn''t even been a week since his passing. Let''s not let him see this." "Mm." Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 Imperial Capital. Savannah was miserable and wandered aimlessly on the streets of Imperial Capital. She did not know what her future held. When she went down the mountain back then, her master had told her that her mission in this life was to pursue and protect Robbie. However, why did Robbie die an untimely death? What should she do next? Suddenly, someone lightly tapped on Savannah''s shoulder. "Silly girl." Savannah turned around and saw her master standing in front of her while holding a heavy ck umbre in one hand. Savannah plunged into her arms and started crying. "Master, Robbie''s dead. Boo-hoo. How could he? I obviously liked Jens first, and I disliked Robbie''s yboy-like appearance. But then I really fell in love with him. How could he die just like that? I feel so sad, Master. Is it always this painful to love someone?" Savannah''s master was a very beautiful woman. Although she was young, the vicissitudes in her eyes were notparable to many old people. Plus, her skin was exceedingly fair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She patted Savannah''s back andforted her gently and lovingly. "Although he''s been robbed from you, he might not necessarily be dead." Savannah raised her head. "He''s not dead, Master?" Then, she burst into tears andughed. "I knew it. I gave him so many readings, and he''d always turn bad luck into good luck. How could he have died so easily?" Her master sternly scolded Savannah, "Savannah, when you went down the mountain this time, you revealed too many secrets. Do you know that it''ll damage your virtue?" Savannah said, "I''ll stop doing that, Master." Her master sighed. "Hmm." Then, she added, "Savannah, I have to head to the Ares family and handle something for Robbie. You know the Ares family, so introduce them to me." "Okay." Savannah agreed happily. In the evening, Savannah brought her master to the Ares household. When the housekeeper told Sir Ares that Savannah''s master hade to see him, Jay was slightly surprised. He thought for a moment and said, "Let here in." The butler turned around and went out. Soon, the housekeeper brought Savannah and her master into the main hall. "Please take a seat." Jay''s voice was a little hoarse, and his expression was slightly haggard. He, who had just experienced the pain of losing his son, did not seem to have recovered just yet. "Sir Ares, I''m a priestess from East Mountain, Priestess Zyda." Sir Ares pondered her title and thought it was strange, but he calmly said, "I wonder why you''re here, Priestess?" Priestess Zyda said, "I''m here to exorcise Robbie''s soul." Jay was shocked. "What did you say? I''ve only heard of conjuring spirits for the dead, but you want to exercise him? Did you know that my wife is bedridden from missing this child?" Priestess Zyda said, "Don''t get me wrong, Sir Ares. If it''s a conjuring perhaps you can meet him for a moment. But exorcism will allow him to gain the third kind of O opportunity to live again." "The third kind? What is that?" "Mysteries of heaven must not be revealed." Sir Ares was silent. el He looked at Zyda with a sharp gaze and saw that she was exceptionally young. She had a delicate face and looked to be about 20 years old, but her body was exuding with vicissitudes that did not match her age Jay knew that this was a woman with a story. "What do you want me to do?" "Sir Ares, please hand over the python to Jenson. Jenson and Robbie shared the same centa. Jenson''s five elements can support the python. Half a monthter, ask Jenson to take the python to Stronghold in the north. If he encounters a python, just use t token to subdue it. Then, Robbie wille back." Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 Jay was astonished by Zyda''s words. The woman in front of him looked so young, but she actually knew about Robbie''s python. Zyda even knew that Jens and Robbie shared the same centa. She seemed to know everything about the Ares family. Who on earth was she? Jay looked at the woman again. The woman''s temperament was very quiet and extraordinary. Although there were vicissitudes in her eyes, her calm aura made Jay specte that she was by no means an ordinary person. Only people with extraordinary abilities could be so calm in the face of life''s ups and downs. "How can I trust you?" Jay said faintly. Priestess Zyda took out the neatly packed python from her pocket and handed it to Jay. Jay opened the packageyer uponyer. Seeing the beautiful hibiscus flowers embroidered on the exquisite cloth, the cold light in Jay''s eyes eased slightly. Hibiscus, huh? In thenguage of flowers, it meant persistence. At least this proved that this woman was a tough one. Jay admired those who had perseverance. When the cloth was opened up, Jay was surprised when he saw the python. He thought that Robbie had died in that bombing incident and was not even left with a corpse. Hence, he thought the python Robbie carried with him had also been wiped out. Priestess Zyda seemed to see his doubts and exined, "I''ll not harm him, Sir Ares." Jay looked at the woman''s face. When she said these words, in addition to sadness, her beautiful eyes contained a touch of firmness. Jay had seen countless people. He believed that these gentle and benevolent eyes would not lie. He nodded and said, "In any case, thank you for doing this for my Robbie." He gently stroked the python, and the cold man''s eyes turned red at that moment. Priestess Zyda noticed that he was desperately enduring the pain of missing his son and made the wise choice to leave. When she walked to the door, she looked up at the sky above Tourmaline Estate and frowned.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly turned back and said to Jay, "There''s a variant in your household, Sir Ares. Be careful." Jay raised his head in astonishment. Then, Priestess Zyda walked away in graceful steps. Jay''s eyes swept over her feet. Although s not she looked weak, he expect her to walk with a very g and heroic aura. Coet belongs to NovelDrama.Org This made Jay suddenly think of his heroic adopted daughters. After Priestess Zyda left, Jay fell into a moment of daze. A variant inside their house? He walked out of the door, came to the courtyard, and looked around. Nheless, the ce was quiet, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Angel and Joseph were enjoying themselves in the corner. Jay''s eyes sank. Day by day as Angel grew up, she seemed to be more and more different from ordinary children. She matured early andpleted her elementary school work ahead of schedule. Perhaps, if she did not deliberately cover up her skills, she could be even smarter. Angel being this way waspletely unchildlike of her. "Daddy!" Just when Jay was deep in his thoughts, the little munchkin suddenly dashed over and flew into his arms. "Daddy." Angel acted spoiled in his arms. She had a bright smile. She was so innocent and naive. Jay picked her up, and his fatherly love made him willing to never look into bizarreness. He just wanted to protect her forever. "Look, Daddy, a four-leaf clover for you and Mommy." Angel ced the four-leaf clover in Jay''s palm before giggling. Jay poked her nose and said, "You should deliver it to Mommy yourself. Mommy will be very happy." Angel nodded in a lively manner. "Mmhmm." At this time, Grayson suddenly came running in a panic. "It''s bad, Sir. There''s been an ident in Yorks Stronghold." Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 Jay frowned and reprimanded Grayson in a cold voice, "How old do you think you are? Why are you so panicked?" Grayson rubbed his ears andughed awkwardly. Afterughing a little, he roared anxiously, "Monsters have started appearing in Yorks Stronghold, Master. I heard that many creatures in Yorks Stronghold have been killed. Many of the vigers'' lives are in danger." Jay''s heart immediately sank. He thought of Priestess Zyda from earlier and thought how bizarre things were. That priestess knew things about Yorks Stronghold as well? She truly had divine powers. "Do the Yorks know about this?" Jay asked. Grayson said, "Your cousin Cole and Madam''s sister have recently gone on a trip with their kid, so he probably doesn''t know the news. Grand Old Master Yorks has been in bad health recently, so he can''t really do much. As for your uncle, it''s not like you don''t know he''s merely a rough man with mediocre abilities. He probably won''t be able to do anything about this either." Jay knocked on Grayson''s head and said, "ording to what you said, shouldn''t you be advising the Yorks since such a big thing has happened in Yorks Stronghold? Don''t forget that they''re the owners of Yorks Stronghold. They were born and raised there for many years. They''re most familiar with the geography andndforms of Yorks Stronghold. There''s a saying that goes, ''Even a powerful mob boss can''t suppress the local tyrants''. So, leave this matter to the Yorks." Grayson replied, "Oh." Grayson quickly turned and left. Jay suddenly thought of something and stopped him." Grayson." Grayson ran back and said, "Is there anything else, Master?" Jay looked around the gloomy surroundings and said faintly, "Priestess Zyda said that a foreign spirit has visited Tourmaline Estate. Go and prepare something that can be offered to it. Tonight, we''ll invite this variant to be a guest at our home." Grayson swallowed his saliva. "You don''t have a fever, do you, Sir?" Jay''s handsome face sank. "What do you think?" Grayson said, "Sir, you''ve never believed in this sort of thing before." Jay said, "The older I get, the more extensive my knowledge bes. There are always things that go beyond myprehension. I''ve gradually started believing." Grayson nodded. "Alright." The Yorks family''s vi. When Grayson came to visit, Grand Old Master Yorks was sitting on the chair in the courtyard, rocking leisurely Seeing Grayson, the old et man was in a good mood and teased him a few times. "Grayson, why didn''t your foster fathere with you? He hasn''t hee to terms with Robbie''s death?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Grayson said, "Grand Old Master, since Robbie''s demise, Tourmaline Estate has been in a state of misery." Grand Old Master Yorks'' bright expression became filled with dull sadness. "Sigh. Robbie, that kid. What a pity." Grayson cut straight to the chase. "I''m here today because I have something important to report to you, Grand Old Master." "Do tell." "Yorks Stronghold is being overrun by monsters and they''ve killed many vigers, When Grayson said this, he stared straight at the old man, thinking that maybe the old man might know something. The old man was silent for a moment, then looked at Grayson in astonishment. "Such a thing is happening here?" Grayson had been trained for so long. The momentary silence from the old man showed that he was clearly not surprised by the appearance of the monsters. "Grand Old Master, Sir Ares said that the Yorks are the owners of Yorks Stronghold, so you have an inescapable responsibility toward the stronghold. Hence, Sir Ares hopes that the Yorks can take on the obligation to eliminate these monsters." Grand Old Master Yorks waved his hand and said, We''ve handed the python emblem to Robbie, who''s the new leader of Yorks Stronghold. Although Robbie is no longer with us, whoever has the python will be the owner of Yorks Stronghold. Only hecan order the guards of Yorks Stronghold to march." Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 Grayson looked at the old man''s aged face and could sense that he seemed to want to retire for good. Grayson smiled politely and said, "Grand Old Master Yorks, since you have no intention of interfering in the affairs of Yorks Stronghold, then I won''t bother you anymore." Grayson returned to the Chateau de Selene in Tourmaline Estate. He conveyed Grand Old Master Yorks'' words to Jay, and Jay became lost in thought. The old man had never been afraid of anything. Why was he behaving so abnormally this time? Then, Jay instructed Grayson, "He''s old, and things in Yorks Stronghold have gotten out of control. Give Cole a call and tell him toe home quickly." "Yes." A few dayster, Cole finally came home. He and Sis Shirley came to Chateau de Selene with their kid. When Angeline heard that Sis Shirley wasing, she forced herself to sit up from the bed. "Take me downstairs, darling. I''d like to chat with Sis Shirley." Jay thoughtfully dressed her up and came downstairs Angeline in his arms. "Angeline, you''re getting lighter again." As he ced Angeline on the sofa, Jay looked at her worriedly. Perhaps time had taken away some of Angeline''s pain from the loss of Robbie. She managed to force a smile and say to Jay, "I''m sorry that I''ve made you worry, Jaybie." Jay touched her head lovingly and said, "Angeline, I know that Robbie''s gone and you''re sad. However, our Robbie did great things before he left. Even though his life was short, it was splendid. We should be proud of him. Let''s not make Robbie worry about us, okay?" Tears welled up in Angeline''s eyes. "I know, Jaybie. I know this all too well. I just can''t help but feel sad and miss him." Jay took her into his arms. "You''ve suffered too much in this life, Angeline." Cole and Shirley sat opposite them. Cole''s eyes were red, while Shirley kept wiping tears away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They heard of Baby Robbie''s demise on their journeys. He was such a good child, but he was gone just like that. Even they would take a long time to recover from their grief, let alone Angeline. Jay wiped Angeline''s tears and said softly, "Don''t you miss Sis Shirley? Now that she''s back, you can have a good chat with her." "Yeah." Angeline nodded. Only then did Jay finally let go of Angeline. "You sisters should chat. Cole and I will head outside to see the children." He deliberately avoided Angeline and called Cole outside to the pavilion. "You called me back in such a hurry, Cousin. What happened?" Cole asked impatiently. Jay said, "Something is going on in Yorks Stronghold. Do you know about it?" Cole had an inkling. He had long felt that there was something unusual going on in Yorks Stronghold. He sighed in confusion. "It''s no wonder that people in Yorks Stronghold kept reporting deaths to me recently. I thought it was the aging poption of Yorks Stronghold. "What''s going on, Cousin?" Jay looked at Cole faintly and said, "Monsters have started appearing in Yorks Stronghold. They''ve killed many creatures." Cole''s eyes were filled with surprise, then the surprise slowly subsided. "Cole, you have a keen insight, and you grew up in Yorks Stronghold. What kind of strange things that have happened in Yorks Stronghold have you heard o f?" Cole carefully recalled, then said §ï§Ý§ã with some confusion, "I don''t know if that matter has anything to do with today''s events, though." "Let''s hear it." "When I was a child, I once stumbled into a mysterious cemetery. There was an ice coffin in the cemetery. Inside was a man dressed in traditional attire..." Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 Cole paused slightly as though trying to recall things from a long time ago. "I remember that he was wearing a red robe with a white jewel ced on his forehead. He had his eyes closed. It''s just that I was young at that time. I heard people say that a person who dies wearing red clothes is very hostile and has deep grievances. I was afraid, so I ran away without taking a closer look at him." After hearing Cole''s exnation, Jay thought carefully and said, "So, the person in the ice coffin has been there for a long time?" Cole was stunned for a while, then said, "Yeah, there are even weirder things." His tone kept people guessing in suspense. Jay listened to him in silence. Cole suddenly stopped speaking, and Jay raised his head suddenly. He saw a trace of fear hidden in Cole''s eyes. "What are you worried about?" Jay asked. Cole said anxiously, "This is just too mysterious, Jay. Do you know that there''s a lifelike giant python carved in that ancient tomb? The giant python lies on the ice coffin, as if guarding the person inside it. Yorks Stronghold''s python emblem is exactly the same as that giant python." If Jay did not understand Cole, he would think Cole was talking gibberish. However, Jay had also experienced some mysterious events, so his eptance of these things was much higher. "Judging by your story, Yorks Stronghold is truly a mysterious ce," said Jay. Cole replied, "Do you know what''s more mysterious? What''s even weirder is that when I grew up, I brought my mates to find the tomb along the route in my memory several times, but I never found the entrance again. "If not for the strange urrences in Yorks Stronghold now, those things would''ve just remained as bad memories from my childhood." Jay asked, "Do you still remember the approximate location of the cave''s entrance?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "I do. But it''s a smooth cliff now. There are no openings to be found." "Could it be that you remember it wrong?" "My memory''s not that bad, Cousin." Jay nodded. "If that''s the case, then you should go back to Yorks Stronghold with us. I want to visit the mysterious tomb in person." Cole showed an astonished expression. "Why on earth would you go there? My grandfather''s frightened by those treacherous things, so he did everything possible to move out of Yorks Stronghold." Jay said, "Someone told me that Robbie''s chances of living lie in Yorks Stronghold." Cole had a sudden realization after Jay said this. "Jay, Robbie''s an excellent child. All of us admired him. Since this is for him, as his uncle, it''s my duty as well. Just give me some time to let me say goodbye to my parents." Jay nodded. "Alright." Inside the lobby, Angeline and Shirley were chatting away happily. Angeline also briefly forgot the pain of losing her son. She asked Sis Shirley with concern, "Sis, after you and Cousin Cole came back from that trip, I can see that you''re full of smiles and yourplexion has improved a lot. He must be good to you." Shirley said gently, "Angeline, he''ll always have you in his heart. But Cole has exined it to me. Since your Jaybie treats you extremely well, tolerates you, loves you, and can also give you a more Rov prosperous life, he''s willing to let go and give his blessing to you and Jay." Angeline said, "He''s finally grown up and understands the ways of the world." Shirley smiled and said, "Right? He said that he''ll guard me and the children in the future. We''ll lead an ordinary life together." Angeline could hear a trace of grievance but also hope in her tone. Shirley said again, "I''m content with this. He loves you, Angeline, so I won''t bicker about his feelings. I might not be able to ept it if it were anyone else. It''s only because I know that you''ll never fall in love with him." Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 When Jay and Cole entered the room, both Angeline and Shirley had serene expressions on their faces. Cole leaned on the door and could not help but sigh. "Shirley said that if she had not met Angeline, she would have lived in that swamp forever. She said that Angeline epted her with her broad heart, and Angeline had never regarded Shirley as an outsider who has no blood rtionship with her. Shirley is managing the Severe''s family business while the Severe''s actual daughter, Angeline, doesn''t care about her own interests. She gave Shirley full freedom and authority."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay looked at Cole, not knowing why he was boasting about Angeline so loudly. He felt his heartstrings tighten. "No matter how good Angeline is, she''s still mine." Jay dered his ownership in a domineering manner. Cole smiled and said, "Look at you. How jealous. I just suddenly feel grateful. When Shirley was praising Angeline, I didn''t feel much at the time. Butter on a corner of the street, I saw a pair of sisters beating each other into pulp just because the younger sister is the illegitimate daughter of their father. The pair of sisters spared no effort to abuse the other in order topete for their rich father''s inheritance. At that moment, I suddenly realized Angeline''s broad heart." Jay''s face became extremely dark. Cole patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know that you''re the one who trained Angeline into such an excellent person. I''m more relieved than anything else, Cousin. I''ve let go of Angeline. In the future, I''ll only give my love to Shirley, who has always loved me silently." Jay teased, "So a stubborn person like you has finally figured it out. It must''ve been hard." Angeline raised her gaze and saw Jay and Cole. She greeted them with a smile. "Darling, Cousin Cole." Jay and Cole walked over and sat in front of their wives. Jay tidied up Angeline''s messy hair but found that Angeline was looking at Cole, who was opposite her, with a smile. Jay frowned and turned his head. However, he saw Cole holding Shirley''s hand. He looked at him with a smile that was filled with provocation. 1 "Cousin, don''t think that you''re the only one who can make publicly disy your affection in this world. Jay, Angeline was overjoyed to see this, and she was convulsing withughter. Jay had not seen Angeline so happy for a long time. He was looking at her quietly with eyes filled with affection. Then, Angeline''sughter came to an abrupt end without warning. "What''s wrong?" Jay asked nervously. Angeline noticed the rings on Shirley''s and Cole''s hands. When she looked down at her own hands, she found that her ring was missing. "Where''s my ring, darling?" Angeline was suddenly about to cry. Jay looked at Angeline''s empty fingers and quicklyforted her "Don''t worry. You haven''t left the house, so the ring is definitely still at home. I''ll find it for you." Then, Jay got off the sofa. He went to a lot of trouble to move the s and almost deconstructed it, belet he still could not find the ring. Cole helped search for a long time He was sweating profusely before he ultimately said, "Let''s stop looking. Just ask your husband to el make you an identical one. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline''s tears started rolling down her cheeks. "No. That''s our wedding ring." Jay quickly coaxed her by saying, "Don''t cry, my darling. I''ll look for it. I''ll tear the house apart if I must." Then, Jay and Cole searched various rooms of the vi again but found nothing. Cole was even lying on the floor mat. "Stop looking, Jay. In my opinion, it must have fallen into the sewer." Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 Jay was lost in thought and seemed to be racking his brain to find a way to take apart the sewer.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Cole was so frightened that he ran over to sit down. He said with fear and trepidation. "Don''t tell me that you''re going to check the sewer." Jay said, "That''s exactly what I''m going to do." Cole got up and said, "I suddenly remember that I have something to do. Cousin, I''ll leave first." Jay said coldly, "I knew that a brat like you is unreliable. In the past, you kept saying that you were willing to go through water and tread on fire for my Angeline, but now, you''re not even willing to go check the sewer with me." Cole turned back and said, "Okay, okay, stop with the nonsense. Today, I''ll give up my life to apany you. Tell me, how do you want to do this?" However, Cole soon regretted his impulsive decision. It was because Jay called a professional toe over and tried to flush the clogged things in the water pipe with high pressure. Nheless, after working for a long time, their efforts were found to be in vain. Cole thought that after Jay had struggled for so long, he would give up at this point. Unexpectedly, Jay''s next words almost scared him to death. "The sewer in the house is connected to the septic tank. Maybe the ring has been flushed into the septic tank?" Cole immediately protested. "That''s enough, Cousin. Are you done yet? Isn''t it just a ring? You earn so much money, so can''t you just replicate the ring?" Jay said, "Angeline is obstinate. She thinks the ring represents the eternal love between me and her. If the ring is gone, she''ll let her imaginations run wild." Cole was speechless. "Just because she''s being that way, are you really going to put up with it?" Jay did not say any more nonsense and immediately ordered the others to open the septic tank. When the rancid smell prated his nose, Jay could not help but feel nauseated and wanted to vomit. Cole blocked his nose with cotton and put on a face mask. Then, under Jay''s threats, the two men stretched their hands into the cesspool. After digging around for quite some time, Shirley suddenly ran over and shouted, "The ring has been found!" Cole and Jay looked at each other in dismay. Then, they silently covered up the septic tank and washed their hands while also using hand sanitizer to disinfect them. They washed their hands and disinfected them again and again... Aftering out of the septic tank, Jay immediately vomited. Cole clutched his stomach, and his face was ashen. Shirley exined, "Angeline remembered it wrongly. It turned out that she had set the ring into the ne. The ring is worn around her neck. She just forgot about it." Cole remembered the filthy and tiring hard work he had done today. In the end, it was all an unexpected mistake. He wanted to die at this moment. Cole red at Jay angrily. "I''m telling you, your wife''s been spoiled rotten by you. You should change the way you treat your wife, Cousin." Jay red back at him. "Angeline''s memory has been bad recently and she has a sensitive personality. Her body is reacting negatively after she lost Robbie. I have to understand her and tolerate her so that she can get through this smoothly. I''m warning you, shut up in front of Angeline." Cole thought about it for a while and teased. "I thought that I was bringing Shirley here today to unt our affection I didn''t expect you to defeat me in the end. In the face of a person who dotes on his wife, you''re certainly a king while I''m in l¨¢st ce. I''m sincerely convinced and ready to concede." Jay said, "I beat you in every single way, got it?" Cole was speechless again. Shirley looked at Cole, who looked defeated. She smiled while saying, "Alright now. It''s been a long day. You two must be hungry. My sister has made some food. Go on and try it out." Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Cole touched his nauseated and tumbling stomach. The stench of the septic tank seemed to linger on the tip of his nose. When he heard that it was time to eat, he felt nauseated and wanted to vomit again. "Ugh... I''m not eating. I''m not eating." Cole held his stomach and waved his hands. "Don''t ever mention anything about eating again." Jay fiercely said to him, "Angeline worked so hard to cook a table of food for us. She''ll be upset if you choose not to appreciate her cooking." Cole looked at Jay speechlessly. "I know you''re a wifeloving maniac, but this is too much even for you." Jay was unrelenting, so Cole could simply bite the bullet and head to the dining table. When Cole saw the mushroom soup on the dining table, he suddenly thought of the septic tank again. Unable to hold himself back, he covered his mouth and hurried to the bathroom to vomit. Angeline asked while wondering, "What happened to Cousin Cole?" Jay resisted the nausea that was churning in his stomach and calmly exined, "Cousin Cole must''ve gotten his stomach messed up from traveling the world." Shirley was in betweenughter and tears. Angeline said, "Then he should hurry up and see a doctor to get himself treated." After Cole vomited, he heard Jay saying nonsense with a deadpan look on his face. He said weakly, "I truly admire you, Cousin. Don''t you have OCD? Can you bear the stench of the septic tank?" Jay made a gesture as he red at Cole viciously." Don''t mention things you shouldn''t be mentioning." From the few words they were exchanging, Angeline had already guessed the reason for theirck of appetite. She was very ashamed and med herself." It''s my memory. I clearly set the ring into the ne myself, but I forgot all about it. Am I having early menopause?" "Lil Sis, you''re not even 40 years old. Menopause is still early for you." Angeline said, "It''s two years away." The look of sadness on Angeline''s face made Jay feel bad. He took Angeline''s hand andforted her with kind words, saying, "It''s all thanks to you that I found velN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. something to do with Cole, Angeline. Otherwise, we would''ve been very bored. We almost couldn''t find a path to live our lives." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cole''s handsome face twitched slightly. He looked like he was in pain and was also extremely speechless at Jay, the wife-loving maniac. Jay rolled his eyes at him and changed the subject wisely. "It''s fine if you don''t eat, Cousin. You should lose weight. After not seeing you for a while, you''ve gotten fat." Cole touched his fairly well-defined chin, turned his head, and asked Sis Shirley, "Have I truly gotten fat, darling?" Shirley, being an honest person, had no idea how to lie. She nced at Jay and said, "If you hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t have noticed. After hearing Jay say that, I do think that your skin is slig saggypared to your cousin." Cole stood up in shock. With the expression as if the world had ended, he said, "That''s unreasonable. Jay is several years older than me." Jay gave him a p in the face before saying something sweet to coax him. "Why do you care about that face of yours? It''s not like you can depend on it to make a living. In any case, no matter how much fatter you''ve gotten, Sis Shirley won''t despise you for it." Cole breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s true. I have a wife and a son now, so it doesn''t matter if I''m chubby." However, Jay said, "Don''t get too fat now, or else it''ll affect my appetite when we eat together in the future." Cole was fuming... "Alright. I''ll work out when I get back." The few of them were chatting happily when Shirley suddenly said, "By the way, why don''t I see Zayne and Josie?" Angeline replied, "Zayne and Josie experienced some things some time ago. They need some time to settle back down. I''m trying my best not to disturb them." Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Cole and Shirley looked at each other in dismay. Cole was unable to restrain a smile as he asked, "Did Zayne cheat on Josie?" Angeline nodded. Shirley sighed. "Zayne''s truly something else. He has such a beautiful wife. Why couldn''t he just live a good life? Why did he learn from skirt-chasers instead?" Cole said, "I think there''s something you don''t understand. Any men like Zayne and Jay here who married their first love will most likely cheat after marriage. The feeling of novelty will wear off, and the effects of adrenal hormones will subside. Then, the shorings of both parties are exposed. One can''t tolerate the other, and vice versa. Then, they''ll start to hate seeing each other. In the end, the cold war and cheatinge..." Jay red at him coldly, "Why''d you bring me into this?" Then, Jay ced his arms around Angeline and said, "Angeline and I might be each other''s first love, but I can never see enough of her in my life." Cole originally wanted to tease him, but when he thought of the septic tank, he really felt that no man was qualified to make irresponsible remarks in front of the superb lover Jay. In the end, he merelyined angrily," You''re just a tterer, aren''t you?" Jay was not angry, but Angeline was fuming. She angrily made him a cup of tea and put it in front of him while saying, "Hurry up and drink your tea. Rinse your mouth a little. It stinks to death." Cole said, "You husband and wife are amazing." In the end, unable to ignore Cole''s pleading, Angeline still asked Josie and Zayne toe over. Seeing the two of them, Angeline''s eyes contained a hint of scrutiny. Ever since Zayne and Josie''s emotional breakdown to their recovery, they were in the process of rebuilding their trust. If they did notmunicate openly and honestly, it would be hard for them to rebuild their marriage. Zayne took his son''s hand, and after walking to the living room, he patted Joseph''s head and said, "Go and look for Lil Angel."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Joseph quickly ran off. Meanwhile, Josie and Zayne walked up to Angeline with a smile. After asking about her wellbeing, Josie sat down next to Angeline. Then, Angeline asked her secretly, "Are you and Zayne doing well like before?" Josie was no longer shy and became more open-minded. "I no longer want to dwell in those ws, Sis Angeline. A fault-finding person makes others tired as well as themselves. The older generation said it best. People should learn when to turn a blind eye and move on, I have lesser demands for Zayne now, and he''s also working hard to learn to be a qualified husband and father. We''re all changing for the better. The family''s be more harmonious." Angeline was quite happy. "I''m relieved that your rtionship has improved." At this moment. Cole suddenly asked Zayne, "Zayne, I''m going to Yorks Stronghold with Jay. Why don''t youe with us? The three of us make the best team, with Jay responsible for wisdom, I''m responsible for fighting, and you''re responsible forughter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Zayne nced over at Josie and said, "I''m not going. I''m staying at home to warm my wife''s bed." Josie became suspicious. "But why are you guys heading to Yorks Stronghold?" Cole''s expression darkened. e §ï§ä The atmosphere instantly became quiet, and Angeline looked at Jay. "Are you hiding something from me, Jaybie?" Jay said, "Angeline, Savannah''s master came to pay a visit. She said that there''s a chance that Robbie is still alive, but everything lies at Yorks Stronghold. I have to head to Yorks Stronghold to try out my luck." Angeline was dumbfounded. She became incredibly excited, and tears flowed out of her eyes. "Why didn''t you tell me such good news?" Jay said, "I was afraid that this might be wasted effort. I don''t want you to be happy for nothing and make you be even more distressed instead." Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 Angeline said, "Perhaps I''m just viewing things through rose-tinted sses here, but I''m willing to live with this vague hope. At the very least, I have some hope." Jay held Angelina''s hand and said bitterly," Can you think about me more when you''re sad, Angeline?" Angeline felt like she was about to tear up and nodded. That was right. Even though the world was full of all kinds of hardships, as long as Jay was by her side, it was a great blessing. The trip to Yorks Stronghold was rted to Robbie''s chances of survival. Zayne was shaken and looked at Josie with slight expectation. Josie was only silent for a moment, then she said, "Zayne, I''ll go with you. Robbie was our family member. If we''re able to bring him back, as his aunt, I can''t just stand idly by." Angeline was moved to tears. "Josie, thank you for showing such love to Robbie." Josie said, "That nephew of mine was always affectionate and righteous to me. I should do something for him as well." Zayne was very happy and he held Josie''s hand with tears in his eyes. "Let''s go there together, Josie." Angeline looked at Jay coldly, and her eyes were clearly saying, ''Even the uncle and aunt are doing something for Robbie, so can I, the mother, be absent? Are you sure?'' Jay merely smiled and said, "Angeline, I''ll be taking you as well. Only Shirley was the one who had yet to make a statement. Everyone looked at her. Shirley showed a distressed look on her face. "I''d like to go with you as well, but the children are still so young. If you leave them in Imperial Capital, you''ll keep thinking about them. So, in order to let you go search for Robbie without any worries, I''ve decided that I''ll stay and take care of the children." Angeline and Josie felt relieved of their burdens. Now that everyone had reached an agreement, under Angelina''s proposal, they decided to set off tomorrow. Jay would also bring the four Ghost leaders like Grayson and the others with them. As for Jens and Whitney, as they were happily dating, Jay decided to not bother them. The next day, Jay took them all to Yorks Stronghold. They were sitting on the ne that was flying across the sky. Angeline silently looked at the blue sky in a daze. 1 For some reason, her head was inexplicably groggy and her eyes were hazy Those white clouds seemed to move in front of her eyes, merged together, and finally turned into a dragon... oh noca python. Angeline was terrified of this. It appeared she started to see things. She rubbed her eyes, opened them again, and found that the python made of clouds was more lifelike now, with white scales and azy demeanor. It tangled its long and thickbody together, and then straightened its head. ContentBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline saw its eyes, which were exactly like Robbie''s eyes, and it winked at her yfully. Then, the python opened its mouth and spat out cloud circles yfully. For some reason, Angeline remembered those naughty pictures of Robbie when he was a child and she burst into tears instantly. "Baby Robbie." When Jay heard Angelina''s low murmur, he looked at Zhengling in surprise. "Do you miss him, Angeline?" His voice instantly scared away the naughty python. It dispersed into the clouds, and Angeline regained consciousness again. She turned to look at Jay. "I think I saw Robbie, Jaybie." Angeline was stunned after saying this. What she saw was obviously a python, how could it be Robbie? Nheless, the python looked a lot like Robbie. Jay took her into his arms andforted her, "I know you miss him. Can you think more about things that will make you happy, Angeline? I''m worried that your body can''t stand it." Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Angeline also knew about her body''s special condition. If she were to get anxious and tense, she would inevitably experience symptoms of weakness and paralysis. She worked hard to adjust her state. Every time she was on the verge of copse, she forced herself to think more about those who were still alive. In this way, she could feel better. The nended at the county airport near Yorks Stronghold. It was obviously hot in July, and it was also the mostfortable weather at noon. It stood to reason that the small city should be full of vibrance, but when they looked up, they felt that the city had be deste and dead. There were no living creatures anywhere, just icy buildings, streets, and dead trees. "Don''t you feel like something''s wrong, Cousin?" Cole asked him. Jay rolled his eyes at him. "Need you ask?" Zayne quickly and instinctively took Josie into his arms, wanting to protect her. Josie pushed him and said, "Don''t be a coward, Zayne." Angeline deliberately made fun of Josie. "H e merely has you in his heart and is worried about your safety. Don''t forget to count your blessings." Then, she pretended to be hypocritical and said, "I''d like for someone to protect me as well, but there''s unfortunately no one." Jay inexplicably epted the unjust ridicule. He turned his head to look at Angeline. "I''ll protect you." Then, he picked her up in a princess-style. It made Josieugh out loud. Angeline pounded on his chest. "Put me down. I just said it casually to tease the young couple." Josie was actually a simple fellow, and her thoughts were not exquisite enough. Hearing Angelina''s reminder, she subconsciously realized that Zayne was showing care for her. A sense of sweetness surged in her heart. At that moment, she suddenly felt that the images of her and Zayne''s trust copsing were not important anymore. Jay looked at Angeline dotingly and said," And I fell into the trap?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing them look at each other affectionately, Cole looked at his side again. There was no one there. He cleared his throat and said very anxiously, "I knew that I should''ve brought Shirley here too." The Ghost members could not help butugh. Cole said, "Fine. You guys go ahead and show off your affections for each other. I''ll look around for someone to ask about the situation." Then, Cole walked toward the residential building near the airport. Jay and the others waited for him for a long time before they saw him walking out of the residential building in a panic. "Something''s happened," said Jay. Zayne said, "Could it be that the monster from Yorks Stronghold came here to cause trouble?" As they were talking, Cole had already run over. With his hands on his hips, he was panting badly as he said, "Damn it. didn''t see a single living thing in Ya big residential building. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Jay asked solemnly, "If you didn''t see any living creatures, how do you know they''re alive or dead?" Cole said, "It''s like the town is in ruins as if no one has ever lived here." Jay asked again, "How long has it been, do you think?" Cole looked at Jay with a very surprised expression. "Cousin, I''m saying it''s as if no one has ever lived here." Everyone gasped from his words In order to find out the whole story, Jay finally decided to go there in person. ? When all of them stepped into the residential building, it was obviously a modern building on the outside, but the structure inside blew their minds. There were broken walls and a forest of white bones inside. Just looking at the architectural features of the ruins, they could not ovep this with any dynasty in history. "This... What the hell is going on? When we came here a few years ago, it wasn''t like this," said Zayne in a panic. Jay instructed Grayson, "Take a few photos." Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 Grayson took his phone out and used the camera function. He simply aimed at a few corners and pressed the button. Then, Grayson specially got some close-up shots of the relief patterns depicted on the buildings. After Grayson was done taking photos, Jay instructed him, "Grayson, send the photos of these special patterns to the museum curator. Tell him to check the origin of these relief patterns for us." Grayson said, "Alright." Then, he immediately opened the curator''s social ount, sent the photos all at once, and left a message to the curator: [Mr. Fann, will you mind helping us confirm the origin of this building''s relief patterns as seen in these photos?] After dealing with the matter of the photos, Jay and Cole discussed rushing over to Yorks Stronghold. Cole was quite worried. "Jay, do you think Yorks Stronghold had already be a pile of ruins?" Jay suddenly reached out and pinched Cole''s face with force. Cole cried out in pain and said, "What on earth are you doing?" "If Yorks Stronghold is just like this city that has turned into ruins, I think the only exnation is that this city never existed in the first ce." Cole''s eyes showed his startlement. "If Yorks Stronghold has turned into ruins, then are you saying the people in Yorks Stronghold never actually existed?" Jay nodded. Cole stretched out his hand toward Jay and said, "Quick, tell me whether or not I''m a real person." Jay said, "We''ll know once we get to Yorks Stronghold." Hence, the group of people rushed over to Yorks Stronghold. On the way over, Grayson had been keeping an eye out for the curator''s reply. After some time, he suddenly shouted in surprise. "Look at this, Sir Ares." Grayson was so stirred up that everyone turned to look at him. Grayson handed the phone over to Jay, and Jay noticed that arge number of the photos they sent had inexplicably disappeared. For example, the broken walls and delicate relief patterns in the ruins werepletely invisible in the photos. Only very little part of the street view was revealed. This entire thing was simply bizarre. Everyone felt a little frightened. However, Angeline thought of something and startedughing. Jay looked at the abnormal Angeline, who exined to him, "Since this ce is so bizarre, Jaybie, doesn''t this mean thatBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. there''s some truth to what Pries Zyda said? Perhaps our Baby Robbie can trulye back." When the crowd heard Angelina''s hopeful words, they suddenly became happy again. "That Priestess Zyda truly is some sort of godly existence," said Cole quietly. While they were talking, they hade to the opening of a narrow and winding road. Looking at the road leading up the mountain, Jay suddenly grew somewhat angry with Cole. "Can this road lead us to the top of the mountain?" Cole said, "Yep." Jay was throwing a fit because the first time he came to Yorks Stronghold, he was fooled into taking the cable car up the mountain, which was an extremely dangerous way up. Although it was nothing to him, it had caused suffering to Angeline who was blind at the time. Zayne immediatelyined, "What the hell? So there''s a mountain road that leads us to the top of the mountain? Then you lot fooled us into taking a dangerous way upst time!" Cole exined, "Well, who would''ve thought that you fools were rtives of mine? People from Yorks Stronghold have never been friendly to outsiders." Angeline could not stand watching these men huddling and grumbling around any longer. She was anxious to go up to Yorks Stronghold and find Robbie. Hence, Angeline urged. "Will you boys stop with the nonsense? Let''s go quickly. O Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 The group of people trekked on the mountain road and finally reached Yorks Stronghold. It stood to reason that when Cole Yorks, the young master of Yorks Stronghold, returned home, he should be receiving a warm wee from the vigers of Yorks Stronghold. On the contrary, however, the entire ce was terribly deserted. The scenery remained the same, and there were buildings around too. However, there was no sign of life. Cole and Jay looked at each other, then they hurried to the house in front of them. When they entered the house, they happened to hear the creaking of a door. Several of them paused and silently looked at the person who opened the door. Then, they saw an elderly maning in. Cole called out to him, "Uncle?" However, the man seemed to be unable to hear his voice and kept walking forward. "Is he deaf?" Josie asked. Cole was in disbelief. "Uncle''s hearing has always been very good." Jay fixed his gaze on the old man. Seeing how slow his movements were, Jay spected. "I think he''s gone deaf and blind. Cole, go up there and ask him where the people in Yorks Stronghold have gone to." Cole stepped forward and stood still in front of the old man. However, he noticed that the old man''s eyes could not focus on him. Cole proceeded to wave his hand in front of the old man, but he did not give the slightest response. He continued to do his own thing slowly. At this time, Cole called out to him loudly," Uncle! Can you see me?!" The man did not respond again. Angeline said, "He''s truly deaf and blind." Cole looked at the old man with great disappointment. Nheless, seeing that he was struggling to fetch water but his hands were able to urately grab the handle of the bucket, Cole felt somewhat curious. He wanted to pull the old man''s hand elsewhere to see his reaction. Unexpectedly, when his hand touched his. Cole''s face turned pale in shock and he staggered backward. Jay noticed something. He looked at Cole with inquiring eyes, and when he saw Cole sitting on the floorin fright, he knew that something weird was up. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org on "What''s going on, Cole? Why are you scared witless?" Zayne asked. Cole was so frightened that he could not speak. "He... He... He''s so cold." Zayne snorted. "I thought that you were brave? How could that scare you? The body temperature of the elderly is always colder. What''s the fuss?" Cole''s expression did not ease up, and he looked up at Jay with a horrified expression. Jay was stunned for a while, then he stepped forward to get the answer himself. When Jay walked up to the old man and touched his hand, his deep eyes instantly turned deeper. He waspletely astonished. "Oh? So, there is something wrong?" said Zayne.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although Jay was not as scared witless as Cole was, his expression was full of surprise. Angeline asked him curiously, "Is there a problem, Jaybie?" Jay said, "His body temperature is as cold as a reptile''s." Angeline abruptly thought of pythons. Pythons were also cold-blooded animals. However, she quickly shook her head. Angeline felt as if she had been possessed. Lately, everything she saw looked like a python. She would quickly associate anything that was said with pythons as well. Jay looked at Angeline with concern in his eyes. "Let''s go, Angeline." Jay lent an arm to support Angeline as they walked to the ce where jacarandas were nted in Yorks Stronghold. He still remembered that when he lived in Yorks Stronghold a few years ago, the old man gave him a small courtyard and he nted many jacarandas around. "Let''s look for a ce to stay for now. Cole." Jay suggested. Cole said, ''Then I''ll go back home and take a look at the things there." "Mm," Jay responded. Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 They each returned to their homes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, after a few years, those once magnificent vis had turned into ancient buildings. The umtion of dust was heavy, while the original clear and vibrant patterns had be blurry with age. It was as though their vividness had been swept away by the years. "How could this be?" Josiemented. "What kind of ghost town is this?" Her little sigh caused Jay''s brain to feel like it was struck by lightning. A new thought popped up in his head. "Ghost?" Zayne nodded. "Did we run into a ghost, Jay?" Jay lowered his head and said nothing. In his mind, however, he remembered the words of Priestess Zyda. She said that Robbie woulde back to life. Would it not mean he would be human again after being a ghost? Josie and Zayne felt that this ce was making their blood run cold. They were somewhat frightened. However, Angelineforted them. "If it''s truly a ghost being crafty, then this ghost is my Robbie. What''s so scary about that?" Josie said, "Sis Angeline, if it''s truly Baby Robbie, we won''t be afraid. But how do you know if it really is Robbie?" Jay suddenly recalled the strange tomb mentioned by Cole and excitedly told Angeline, "Angeline, there''s a strange tomb in this mountain. Perhaps the ce is being haunted by the upant of the tomb. Cole and I will head over there, so all of you stay here for a while. You can rest in the meantime." Zayne wanted to join in on the excitement and said, "I''m going too." Jay said, "You''re weak now and perhaps won''t be able to cope if there are any emergencies. We''d have to protect you. You should stay here instead." Zayne did not insist on going anymore. " Okay, then " Just like that, Jay asked the Ghost Members to stay back and protect Angeline and the rest. Meanwhile, he and Cole stepped into the mountain energetically. This mountain was tall, straight, and steep. The greenery went as far as the eye could see. It was just a huge piece of greennd. Jay looked at Cole and asked, "Do you remember the way to the tomb?" "Of course," said Cole arrogantly. "I grew up around here." When they walked into the deep mountains, they encountered some passersby on the way. Their expressions were stiff just like marites. Cole greeted them but they ignored him. "Do they look possessed to you?" Cole proceeded to ask Jay. "Yeah. So we have to find a way to get rid of the evil spirit." As they walked deeper in, they felt the temperature drop sharply. Cole said in surprise, "Why did the temperature suddenly drop?" He shivered while hugging his arms. "It''s so cold!" Jay suddenly thought of those people outside. Their body temperature was very cold too. It was unusual, indeed. Could it have something to do with this ce? "Cole, wasn''t your uncle''s body temperature simr to the temperature here?" Cole had an epiphany. "Yes! Did Unclee to this ce before? Is that why he started acting abnormally?" Jay quickened his pace to explore the ce. However, the farther they went, the lower the temperature dropped. Both of them could not bear the cold anymore. Cole said, "Why don''t...we give up, Jay...? Let''se... back tomorrow." Since it was freezing, even his words were no longer as smooth. Jay nced at Cole and found that his face was frighteningly white. Even his lips seemed like they had been drained of blood. They knew that if they went farther, without any measures to keep out the cold, they might die here. "Let''s go." Jay lent an arm to Cole and they walked back. At this time, they suddenly heard a rustling sound from behind like a beast was crawling forward. Jay and Cole looked at each other, ¨¦t both of them holding their breaths at this ment. Then, the two s ned their heads and I back. What they saw was that inside that thick forest, everything was shaking violently as though experiencing the baptism of violent wind and rain. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Cole gritted his chattering teeth and said," Jay, this ce might be infested withrge beasts. Let''s leave quickly." The nip in the air was terrifying. Jay saw that Cole''s face was turning blue and he could not resist the cold any longer. Even if they saw a beast, they would not be able to subdue it in the state they were in now. Jay pulled Cole as they quickly left the ce. Back at home, Angeline and Josephine had already prepared dinner and were waiting for them to return. When Jay and Cole entered the house, Angeline noticed that their faces were unusually pale. She quickly addedyers of clothes on them. She turned on the stove again and brought it to the living hall. Jay''s and Cole''s body temperature slowly warmed up. Zayne asked them curiously, "Where did the two of you go, Jay? Why are your bodies so cold?" Jay immediately turned his head to look at Cole. "What is that ce?" Cole said suspiciously, "That ce is called Oolong Mountain. I used to y there a lot when I was a kid, but it wasn''t so cold there back then." A look of surprise appeared on Jay''s handsome face. He said, "It seems that we need to explore that ce again." Cole said to him with lingering fear, "But the temperature there is so low that we can''t go far at all. Even if we''re lucky and get into the depths of it, what should we do: f we encounter that beast again?" Jay could not think of a method as well. That night, something happened inside the stronghold. Someone rushed over to Cole in a panic. When he saw Cole, the guy almost immediately knelt down and hugged his leg. With snot and tears streaming down his face, he said, "You''re finally back, Young Master! I saw the lights on here, so I knew that you were back. "Why''d you onlye back now? Such a big thing has happened in Yorks Stronghold, but all of you weren''t around. The vigers here were stuck without a leader and we had no idea what to do." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cole touched the young man''s face while trembling. He was relieved to feel that he was warm. He breathed a sigh of relief and said to Jay, "He''s normal." Jay questioned him patiently, "Tell me. What happened in Yorks Stronghold?" The young man wiped away his tears and said while stammering, "I''d have to start from the sixth ofst month..." "The sixth ofst month?" Angeline eximed in surprise. Others looked at her curiously when Angeline continued sadly, "Isn''t that the date our Robbie left us?" Jay''s heart sank slightly. He then agitatedly urged the young man to continue, "Continue the story." The young man said, "That afternoon, we suddenly heard a huge rumbling sound from Oolong Mountain as if the mountain was copsing. Some people thought t was strange, so they went to find out what was going on. ov Unexpectedly, those who went became the walking dead when theyExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. came back home. They couldn''t speak nor hear anything." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Cole suddenly thought of the deaf and mute old man. He added in a stirred up manner, "Were they cold to the touch as well?" "Yes, yes!" said the young man. Cole felt frightened as he and Jay had also gone to Oolong Mountain in the afternoon. He was worried if he would also be a walking dead. He hesitantly felt his body temperature and pinched himself. Looking at his strange behavior, Jayforted him. "Rest assured. Since we were able to sessfully leave Oolong Mountain, it means we''re unharmed." Only then did Cole feel more relieved. He continued to ask the young man, "And then what?" The young man said, "Perhaps since such a mysterious and strange thing had happened in Yorks Stronghold, it attracted the attention of explorers from outside. Recently, a group of strangers came to the vige. I could sense that those people shouldn''t be messed with." Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 After the young man said this, he suddenly remembered another thing and said, "Oh, by the way, the girls adopted by the Ares family also showed up in Yorks Stronghold recently." Angeline''s face revealed a sense of joy. "It''s Andy and the others." Jay turned his head to the Ghost members and said, "Immediately go search for Andy and the others on Oolong Mountain.¡± Grayson was wild with joy and excitedly rubbed his hands. When Jay saw his expression, he changed his instructions. "Grayson, you stay behind." Grayson''s jaw was wide open in shock. His good mood quickly dissipated. Seeing the yful smile on Jay''s lips, Grayson secretly condemned himself. Jay had always taught them to be calm and show indifference. He just could not seem to do it. Now, he was being punished by Sir Ares. Nheless, Angeline pitied Grayson and said, "Jaybie, why don''t you let Grayson tag along?" Jay red at him and warned, "Love will make a botch of things. So, remember to only talk about business and not about love. When we''re back in Imperial Capital, you can do whatever you want." "Yes, sir." Grayson received the order. After the Ghost members left the small building, Storm, Tempest, and the others secretlyughed at Grayson. Grayson was red in the face and said," When you boys meet the girl you like, you''ll lose even more self-control than me." Storm had no thought of settling down. "All I know is bachelors don''t have to take care of an entire family and only himself. So, we can be carefree and without worries. It''s an unfettered life with the most freedom." Tempest said, "I probably won''t like any other girls either." Grayson said, "Fine, fine, fine. In the future, when you''re old and hospitalized, I''ll be responsible for pulling your plugs." Tempest said, "You''re clearly older than us, so we won''t know who''ll leave first." While they were bickering, they walked toward the densely popted viges in the stronghold. When they walked to the entrance of the vige, they took a whiff of something strong.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Grayson covered his nose and said, "What''s that smell?" Storm said, "It''s realgar." Tempest''s face changed. "Could the monster in the vige be a python?" Several people looked at each other and smiled, then walked forward with courage. On the ground ahead, plenty of realgar could be seen scattered. Grayson and the others entered the vige and asked a viger, "Big Brother, why''d you sprinkle so much realgar? Are there a lot of snakes around here?" The man said with lingering fear, "You are "We''re friends of your young master." It was as if the man had seen his hero. He immediately invited them into his house enthusiastically, saying, "Everyone has no idea whether or not this ce is infested with snakes because everyone who has seen the monster is gone. Judging from the wounds on the victims, we concluded that it''s a very big python. There are rumors in Yorks Stronghold that the python is the guardian of the tomb, and it has protected the tomb for many years. We''ve never broken into Oolong Mountain, so everyone has always been safe and sound. But we don''t know why, on the sixth ofst month, the mountain copsed and the tomb might''ve suffered some damage. Hence, this monster escaped to stir up trouble." Grayson, Tempest, and the others all thought the same thing. Why did nes Robbie''s death happen on the same day as the copse of the mountain on Yorks Stronghold? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If it was a coincidence, that could not exin the power of the python emblem in Robbie''s hands. If Robbie was directly rted to this python, then the matter was too mysterious. "By the way, have you seen a couple of beautiful girls around?" Grayson was still focused on his mission. "Yes. They came by yesterday. By the way, they seem to be chasing a group of ouws. Those ouws are said to be looking for treasure in Yorks Stronghold. I don''t know what kind of people they were looking for but the girls wanted to stop them. Both sides had fired shots several times." Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 Grayson immediately became nervous. "Andy and the others are in danger. We have to find them as soon as possible." Storm teased him by saying, "Your concern is out of ce here. With those girls'' skills, there are very few people who can pose a threat to them." Grayson hurriedly walked out and replied to Storm, "You think too highly of them. They''re just a group of weak girls." At this time, there was a gunshot at the top of the mountain. Grayson and the others quickly ran toward the top of the mountain. Halfway up the mountain, they bumped into Thirteen. Thirteen was astonished to see them. "Why are you here?" When Tempest saw Thirteen, his face immediately darkened. "Thirteen, they told us that you''re the one who caused Robbie''s death. Is this true?" Thirteen did not try to defend herself. Although Robbie was not killed by her, he still died because of her. As she was silent, Tempest and the others were very angry. Storm started ming Thirteen, saying, "Don''t you know how well the Ares family has treated you? Robie regards the lives of you girls more highly than his own. How could you bear to hurt the person who treats you the best in this world?" Thirteen''s eyes instantly turned red. She muttered, "I didn''t kill Robbie. I never thought of hurting him. Moreover, he died in the military intelligence division, so he sacrificed his life for justice." Tempest and Storm stopped talking. When all was said and done, Thirteen was still the Ares family''s adopted daughter. They could not wrongfully use her without evidence. Grayson asked Thirteen, "Where are you going? What about Andy and the others?" Thirteen was being secretive and nced at him. Then, she said, "I''m sorry, Gray. We''re different people now. Our work must be kept confidential." After she was done talking, Thirteen hurried away. "She''s making things unnecessarilyplicated," said Grayson. Tempest guessed, "Oh? Could it be that these girls joined the National Defense Security Agency?" Grayson''s jaw was wide open... In order to find Andy, Grayson came to his senses and said quickly, "Follow her!" However, Thirteen was extremely difficult to deal with. After flying across the trees and leaving no trace, shepletely disappeared. Grayson said to himself, "This girl''s martial arts skills are really unfathomable." Tempest said, "She''s the youngest but the best in martial arts." Grayson touched his chin in destion. At this moment, the sky was getting darker and darker. The mountain road was not easy to trek. Grayson said, "Let''s head back for now." However, when they went down the mountain, it was a coincidence that they met Thirteen again. However, this time, instead of disturbing her, they followed her secretly. Thirteen actually entered Oolong Mountain. Grayson and the others originally followed Thirteen in, but itN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. was getting colder and colder. In¨¦ Although they insisted on following her at first, they soon started shivering from the cold. "Let''s head back." Grayson had no choice but to change his mind. Tempest looked at Thirteen, who was shuttling in freely. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. "Why isn''t that girl afraid of the cold?" Grayson did not even bother thinking about it and said, "Hurry up and stop her. She''s showing off. I''m just afraid that if she goes in, she''ll be one of those walking dead." Then, Storm shouted loudly, "Quicklye back here. Thirteen!" Thirteen slowly turned around. When she saw them, she was slightly stunned. She smiled at them, waved, and headed farther: n again. Her movements were very agile and lively, clearly different from Grayson and the others. Grayson and the others were so frozen that they could barely move. They could only make their way out. When they were near the entrance, they started jumping around and doing some warm-up exercises. Grayson started racking his brain on nning how to rescue Thirteen. Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 Tempest was suddenly perplexed. "Why is Thirteen able to go in but we can''t? We''re big men. We can''t possibly be worse than her in withstanding the cold, right?" This sentence immediately made Grayson and Storm feel suspicious of Thirteen as well. Then, Grayson said to himself, "Perhaps the cold has no effect on Thirteen?" While several people were discussing it, Thirteen came out. Grayson stepped forward and pulled Thirteen over to ask her, "What did you see when you went in, Thirteen?" Thirteen said, "I can''t tell you." Afterward, she did a smooth exit. Grayson was fuming. "Is she putting her guard up against us? That silly girl is disloyal." On the way back, Grayson and the others ran into a few bizarre vigers. One was blind, the other was deaf, and thest had lost his tongue... The three looked simr in age and appearance, so they should be brothers from the same family. The meticulous Tempest immediately became suspicious. "I''ve never heard of there being three brothers who lost their senses in Yorks Stronghold." Grayson teased, "There are too many things you haven''t heard about." Tempest rolled his eyes at him. "We lived in Yorks Stronghold for so long. I know everything about the families in Yorks Stronghold very clearly. These brothers were by no means deaf and mute before this." As soon as he was done talking, Tempest immediately turned his head to catch up with the vigers. "Brothers." The vigers stopped, and Tempest asked them humbly, "How did you get your injuries?" He pointed toward their missing eyes, ears, and tongue.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The viger who could speak answered dejectedly, "Curiosity killed the cat." Tempest continued, "Can you tell us what kind of terrible things you experienced?" The viger said, "I can''t tell you. If we do, you''ll end up like us." Grayson and Storm looked at each other in dismay. Thinking of Thirteen''s words at this moment, the two were immediately inquisitive about the mystery in Oolong Mountain. Tempest did not make things difficult for the vigers and merely stared as he sent them off. Grayson patted him on the shoulder and reminded him. "They''ve left." §Ö Tempest muttered to himself, "One''s eyes were dug out, one''s ears were chopped off, and one''s tongue was cut off... I know what happened to them." Grayson and Storm immediately went over. "What?" ''One brother leaked the news of what they f.n one told others about what the awe heard and one revealed what was said Hence, they were punished ordingly." Grayson shuddered. ''That''s terrifying. Let''s go back." The group returned and told Jay and Cole what they had seen and heard. Both of them found it extremely mysterious. This further strengthened Jay''s determination to explore the mystery. In the evening, they were fully armed, wearing the thickest and warmest equipment to explore Oolong Mountain again. Meanwhile, Angeline and Josie stayed at home to rest. When the group came to Oolong Mountain, they already started to feel a chill. Cole was stunned. "Why is it colder than during the day?" Jay said, "If it''s sometimes cold and warm a t other times, that means the cold thing is moving." As soon as these words came out, Grayson and the others immediately panicked. They cautiously walked over. They did not know how far they had walked, but they went farther than previously. Of course, the temperature was also colder. However, they were wearing clothes to keep out the cold and were barely able to resist it. They walked on a mountain path, and the winding path led them to a secluded ce. When they made their way to the front, they found that the path ended there. Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Cole was extremely surprised and said," There used to be a road here. How could it be gone?" At the end of the path was a jungle of thorns. However, there was a small path that had opened up beside it. Zayne merely thought that Cole might have remembered it wrong and suggested, "There''s a path over here. Let''s go this way instead." Hence, they took the path on the side instead. After walking for some time, they discovered that it was an endless trail. Moreover, there were constant tall bushes blocking the view on both sides of the trail. When they returned to a fork in the road again, Jay sensed that something was wrong and said, "We might''ve fallen into a ghost''s trap." Zayne was so frightened that he jumped on top of Jay''s body, causing Jay to immediately give him a death stare. Only then did Zayne slowly get down from him. Then, he hid behind Cole and asked him, "I s there truly a ghost on this mountain, Cole?" Cole said, "I don''t know. In any case, I''ve never seen one before." Zayne breathed a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, Jay continued to say, "This is bad. The other party must be nning something to keep us trapped here." Zayne was frightened stiff once again. Cole replied to Jay, "That''s certainly the case." Nheless, after thinking about it for a long time, they still did not know what the other party was nning. At this moment, the jacaranda was blooming in the yard. Then, there was a low, rustling voice. Angeline was a light sleeper. She heard the unusual sound and got up to check the situation. Ang eline followed the sound and arrived at the courtyard. When she saw the monster invading the courtyard, she was so frightened that she almost fainted. She looked straight at the behemoth in front of her. Its body was coiled in a circle, its head was straight, and it was almost looking right at Angeline. Angeline wanted to run, but for some reason, her feet seemed to have frozen. Her entire body had gotten too limp to move. Seeing that Angeline was not moving, the monster slowly crawled toward her. Angeline turned pale with fright. Under the moonlight, the ck scales of the python flickered in a seductive cold light. After it approached Angeline, it did not attack her immediately but slowly slithered onto her like a child Its body wrapped around hers in circles. Angeline knew that in the next moment, it would probably tighten its powerful muscles and suffocate her to death. She started shivering in fright. Angeline prayed in her heart, ''Please don''t hurt me.'' The weird thing was that the python did not have the intention to hurt her. Moreover, it leaned its face against Angeline''s, rubbing her face affectionately. It was just like a spoiled child. Angeline''s fear disappeared in an instant. She stared at the python nkly. Its eyes were round and very beautiful. Seeing that she was also looking at itself, it started blinking yfully.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Angeline was dumbfounded. The python seemed to be intelligent. At this time, Josie suddenly ran out holding a kitchen knife. "Let go of Angeline, you beast! Or I''ll cut you!" When the python saw Josie, it shot a burst of gas toward her, and the smoke billowed over the entire courtyard. Once the smoke cleared up, Angeline saw that Josie had fainted on the ground. Nheless, she waspletely safe. "Josie!" Angeline immediately ran over, trying to wake Josie by shaking her. "Why am I lying here, Sis Angeline?" Josie looked around. Knowing that she had fallen asleep in the courtyard, she was extremely surprised. Angeline was dumbfounded as well as she said, "You forgot what happened yesterday?" "What happened?" Angeline pondered it and thought it was weird how Josie could not remember what had happenedst night. Hence, she did not deliberately try to rouse Josie''s memory. "Oh. It''s nothing. We were waiting for them toe back. You were probably too tired, so you fell asleep here.'' In her heart, she thought to herself that the python must have wiped out Josie''s memory. How could there be such a big python in this world? It must have been a spiritual being. Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 At dawn, the eastern sky was turning bright. Jay and the others had just detoured from their endless path. Zayne said miserably, "What the hell is this ce?" Cole and Jay looked at the ce where they were trappedst night and found that there were overgrown bushes everywhere. They were filled with thorn wounds from the shrubs. Cole said, "That''s strange. Why didn''t we feel any painst night?" Jay said, "Last night, I seemed to have smelled some strange fragrance. After that, we encountered that endless path. We must''ve gotten some hallucinogenic scent on our bodies." Cole nodded. "I smelled it too. Zayne asked, "What should we do now?" Jay tried feeling the temperature around him, only to feel that his body was still a little hot. He said, "Whatever it is that''s emitting coldness seems to have left. Let''s keep looking." Cole also had a surprised look on his face." That''s odd. It''s not so cold anymore." The few of them continued to explore ahead. Finally, they came to a cliff. A person was found lying on the ground, seemingly still squirming. "Go and have a look," said Jay. Zayne walked over and turned over the man who was curled up on the ground, only to see that a piece of flesh had been bitten off at the base of his thigh. The guy''s bone was revealed. It was an incredibly ghastly sight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the man seemed to still be alive. He cried out in pain, "Snake! It was a big snake! Help me!" Jay walked over and asked, "What kind of snake?" "A giant python!" "Where does it live?" The man looked at Jay questioningly. "Are you also here to look for the treasure?" Jay was stunned. They were not here to look for the treasure but to find a new opportunity for his son to live. He who would believe such a ? "Yes." Jay agreed with him for now. The man said, "I can provide you with clues, but if you find the treasure, you have to give me half of it." Jay looked at the guy''s leg closely. "You''re already in this state. If I give you half of the treasure, are you sure you''ll still be able to enjoy it?" The man said, "Don''t worry about it. My people wille to pick me up right away. Just answer me. Do you want to cooperate?" Cole said, "Who said anything about cooperating? I''m very familiar with this area, so I know how to go up." The man smiled wickedly and said, "It''s easy to go up, but it''s very difficult to deal with that python." "Python?" Jay muttered. "Yes. It''s a thousand-year-old python that guards the entrance to the tomb.'' Jay said to the Ghost members, "Bring him up with us. Let''s go treasure hunting together." Under the guidance of the man, they began to climb the cliff. All of them started to sweat profusely. Meanwhile, Jay was constantly feeling like something was amiss. After thinking about it for a long time, he had an epiphany. "Cole, don''t you think the temperature is much higher today?" Zayne could not stand the heat and keptining, "Isn''t it? It''s all your fault for saying that it''s cold in the mountains, so I came wearing anti-cold gear. Now I''m sweating all over my back." Jay and Cole looked at each other. Finally, Jay eximed, "I got it! Cole, yesterday when we were feeling the coldest, did you hear a rustling sound?" Cole said, "Yes. That beast was near us." Jay said, "It must''ve gone elsewhere today." Hearing his words, the injured man hurriedly said, "God must be on our side. Let''s head to the tomb quickly. While the beast isn''t around, steal the treasure." can Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Jay stared at the man''s greedy eyes and said faintly, "Even if you get the treasure, can a cripple like you take it away?" The man looked at Jay, his deep pupils filled with ridicule. He said sinisterly, "Sir Ares, you must not know what the treasure is." Jay''s eyes darkened slightly, and only at this moment did he be somewhat interested in the treasure inside the tomb. ¡°And you do?" "Have you ever heard of this legend..." "A legend?" "A legend from the ancient times." When the man mentioned the ancient times, a look of monstrous hatred shot out of his eyes. "Let''s hear it." Jay was getting interested. "Legends say that back in the ancient Summer Dynasty, there was an outstanding prince. His Royal Highness was not only devastatingly beautiful but also possessed extraordinary wisdom and a kind heart. He truly cared about his country and his people. However, on his wedding night, he was betrayed by his fiancee when she poisoned his beverage. He died at the hands of his lover. "Because his people loved him, they were reluctant to let his soul pass peacefully. They got 49 priests to summon his spirit back, then put his body in a coffin and sealed it under the ice mountain. "As for his patron saint, it''s a giant python that''s coiled on the ice coffin. It guards his tomb." When the man reached this point, he smiled wisely. "Whoever finds His Royal Highness who''s inside the ice coffin will be able to get the Soul Orb and revive the person they want most."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jay frowned. For such an admirable prince, he should not be ced under such circumstances for thousands of years after his death. He tried to dispel the man''s unrealistic thoughts. "It''s just a legend. Do you believe: tr In The man smiled wickedly. "Do you know that there are four big families who know this secret? Their mission is to protect this tomb." Which four big familie''s?" "I don''t know all of them but I know two of them. One is the Boye family, and the other is the Yorks family. As for me, I take orders from the Boye family''s Monster. I want to get the Soul Orb to resurrect Monster." Cole roared, "If what you said is true, then I''ll never let you seed. I''m a Yorks'' descendant, and a Yorks will never betray our mission." The man was stunned, then smiled while saying it''s been so many years, and the mission has been passed down from generation to et generation. Such a mission has bound the four big families, but the prince might already be gone forever." Cole scoffed. "F*ck you! You just said that the Soul Orb can bring people back to life. Now, you''re saying His Royal Highness will never wake up. Who''d believe your nonsense?" Zayne suddenly realized something. "Jay, since the Soul Orb can bring people back to life, then we can bring Robbie back to life after we get it, right?" Jay and Cole suddenly had an epiphany as well. Could it be that Robbie''s chance to live again was truly here? Jay was in a dilemma. "Resurrection Soul Orb is the symbol of love and respect that the people of the Summer Dynasty had toward the prince. How can we take it for ourselves?" "Come on. If you don''t want the Resurrection Soul Orb, then what are we doing here?" Cole nodded. "Exactly, Cousin." When the man heard that Jay also needed the Resurrection Soul Orb, he suddenly smiled. "Hehe. What''s the point of getting only the Resurrection Soul Orb anyway? If the orb can bring people back to life, then His Royal Highness would havee back to life long ago. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org I heard that in addition to the orb, there are several other treasures that need to be collected. Those treasures are needed for the Resurrection Soul Orb to take effect." Cole asked, "What treasures?" Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 The man showed a sinister smile. "I don''t know either." However, looking at his expression, they clearly knew that he was just deliberately concealing it. Jay said, "The treasures that drive the Resurrection Soul Orb should be in the hands of the four guardian families." As soon as he finished speaking, Cole showed a surprised expression. This reminded him of the Yorks'' family heirloom, the python emblem. The python had magical power. In the hands of others, it was a toy with no effect. However, in the hands of Robbie, it had the magical power of repelling beasts. Cole asked the man suspiciously, "How do you know so much?" Although Cole was also a descendant of the guardian family, he did not know as much as this man.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The man smiled wickedly. "I heard it from someone else as well." Jay looked at him faintly. "Who are you?" The man said, "A grave robber." Cole threateningly said, "If you don''t tell us, I''ll throw you down the cliff." At this moment, they were already on the mountainside. If the man was thrown down at this time, he would either be killed or injured. The man was a little frightened and said," Don''t, don''t. I''ll tell you!" The man said, "Actually, I''m also from one of the guardian families." Then you must have a treasure on you. right?" Cole started to search his body after he finished speaking. The man said, "Even if I do, it''s impossible for me to carry it with me all the time." Cole could not find it and asked angrily, "What''s your treasure?" The man said, "A blood-colored ring." Cole asked, "What does it do?" The man said, "Who knows? My great-great-grandfather handed it down. It was said that the ring can absorb human blood, but no one has seen it happen with their own eyes before." "Where''s the ring?" Jay asked. "I can''t tell you that," said the man. With a pull of his hand, Cole took out a machete and pressed it against the man''s throat while threatening, "Spit it out. Who are you?'' The man showed a frightened expression." I''ll tell you! TH tell you! I''m a descendant of the Flying Fox. My name''s Levi Sloane." Cole put his knife away with a shocked expression on his face. "My grandfather mentioned you before." Jay was stunned as well, and Cole exined the situation to him. "He''s an emerald tycoon." Jay nodded. Levi could not wait to hunt for §á§à§Õ§å§Þ treasures any longer. "Come on. Can we stop wasting time? While that monster is not around, let''s hurry to the grave to hunt for the treasures. When the monster returns, we''ll all be buried here." Only then did Jay and Cole stop being curious. They continued to climb for a while. Finally, they saw a very low cliff cave on the steep and dangerous cliff. Levi said in astonishment, "It''s here." Jay lowered his body and went inside the cliff cave. Cole also came in with Levi on his back. Inside the cave were exquisite relief sculptures everywhere. The content of the pattern was extremely terrifying, depicting the faces of 40 great priests and scenes of blood sacrifices. In the middle of the priests was a huge ice coffin, and insideid a young man with long hair that reached his waist. He wore a coat as white as snow. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Next to the ice coffin was the scene of a sinful woman being ughtered. She knelt in front of the ice coffin, and when Jay saw the sinful woman, there was a look of astonishment in his eyes. It was because the face seemed familiar. On the periphery of the scene of the blood sacrifice were 12 guards riding horses. They seemed to be guarding the area, preventing the blood sacrifice process from being disturbed. As the distance was a little far, the face of the 12 guardians could not be seen clearly. However, judging from the way they dressed, they were all heroic women. Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 The cramped corridor stretched all the way into the darkness. It was getting darker and darker, causing the relief sculptures to be fuzzy. "Grayson, turn the shlight on," ordered Jay.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Grayson asked Storm and Tempest to take the shlight out. However, the shlight was malfunctioning for some reason. Storm said, "The shlight switch is frozen shut." "Use your mobile phone," Zayne said while taking out his phone, but his phone could not be turned on either. "The phone won''t turn on. The crowd suddenly had a bad premonition. Jay said, "It seems that the maic field of this cliff cave is different from the outside." "Are we going in?" Cole asked, looking into the darkness where he could not see anything. Jay said, "It''s pitch-ck inside and there''s not a single light source. We can''t see anything." "Yeah. What should we do?" Just as they hesitated, unknowing whether they should advance or retreat, there was suddenly a rustling sound inside. Then, two faint green rays of light suddenly shot out from inside "There''s light!" Zayne eximed excitedly. The surrounding air suddenly became extremely cold. Jay looked at the pair of eyes that emitted green light, and his whole body grew vignt. "Get out." Zayne could not understand. "Why? It wasn''t easy for us to reach this far." Cole said, "If we don''t leave now, we''ll all be its food." Only then did Zayne realize that the two rays of green light were the eyes of a beast. He was so frightened that he quickly ran outside. "Sh*t! This is terrifying!" Levi sneered. "I heard that your men are extraordinary in martial arts. Isn''t it just a beast? Fight it. There are so many of you. Can''t you beat it? If you surrender without a fight, what will that make you?" As the man provoked them, the Ghost members immediately started to get restless. "Nonsense. You''re t saying as if we''re afraid of this bastard. Should we charge over, Sir Ares?" Grayson asked for further instructions. Jay scolded, "What do you think you''re doing? This is its territory. As invaders, how can we take the initiative to start a war? Retreat!" When Grayson heard this, he made everyone retreat. At this moment, the eyes of the beast approached them little by little. Jay started reassuring it, "Don''t be angry. We''re not here to destroy anything. We''re just here for another chance at life." The beast stopped moving altogether. Levi was unsatisfied to havee here in vain. He provocatively said, "We''re here to hunt for treasures, you puny thing! You can stand guard for now, but you can''t guard this ce for a lifetime. Get out of the way and let us go in to check for treasures. If you''re so persistent, I''ll have someone dig up this mountain." The beast suddenly opened its ferocious mouth. Its entire body was shrouded in darkness, forming aplete disguise. When it opened its mouth, it looked utterly horrifying. Jay yelled at Levi, "Don''t provoke it!" Levi did the opposite. "Come at me if you have the guts!" The beast moved like a gust of wind, suddenly rushing over. Its icy body brushed past Jay and Cole, aiming straight at Levi. It lifted him high up. "Help me, Sir Ares!" Levi shouted. Jay said gloomily, "The evil we bring upon ourselves is the hardest to bear." Cole asked, "Are we truly not saving him? But he knows a lot of secrets, and we still need him." Jay said, "Save him." Then, its agile body was like a flying swallow, relying on both sides of the wall to soar upward. Cole quickly followed it closely from behind The beast mmed Levi against the wall, and he let out a terrifying cry. Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Zayne quickly dragged Levi out as Jay and Cole fought with the beast. The green light of the beast''s pupils was like sharp swords that stared straight at Jay and Cole. Suddenly, it shook its head and the stone wall in the corridor cracked. "It''s not good. He''s about to block the entrance of the cave. Get out quickly." Then, Jay and Cole hurried out as well. Fortunately, the boulder behind them only fell right after they walked out of the cave. The entrance was firmly blocked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "It''s over! It''s over! We can''t get in anymore," said Levi aggressively. Zayne saw that he was full of grief and hatred while still thinking about the treasures inside. Hence, he angrily joked." Don''t you see that you''re barely alive right now? Do you still care about those treasures that you can''t take with you when you die?" Then, several of them came down the mountain angrily. Halfway down the mountain, they bumped into the Ares'' adopted daughters. Roxie and the others were pleasantly surprised when they saw Jay. "Daddy!" The children hurriedly rushed over. Jay was overjoyed as well. "Mm. Are you all safe and sound?" "We''re all fine, Daddy," reported Andy. "By the way, where''s Mommy?" Lil Ten asked. Before Jay could answer, Levi''s eyes lit up when he saw so many beautiful girls. "Sir Ares, how many wives do you have to have given birth to so many young and beautiful girls?" Jay cast a cold look at him and ignored him. Zayne exined in Jay''s stead, "They''re the adopted daughters of the Ares family.'' Levi counted the number of girls and realized they were ten of them. He immediately eximed, "There are almost as many of them as the 12 guards." When Jay heard this, his body froze inexplicably. The scene of the blood sacrifice was still vivid in his mind. The 12 guards rode on horses and guarded the ice coffin. When he saw the 12 guardians, Jay had thought that the scene was familiar as well. Now that Levi. mentioned it, Jay thought that the children''s heroic appearance was very simr to that of the 12 guards. However, this was nothing but his imagination. It was simply outrageous. "Come home with Daddy," said Jay softly a s he turned around. The girls were jumping up and down with joy. When they returned to the vis, Angeline was sitting in the study et She was holding a paintbrush and painting the yful and lovely appearance of the python When she gave the python eyes, she inexplicably drew them like Robbie''s eyes. "Angeline." Sir Ares'' voice gradually approached her. Angeline got up and opened the door. Jay stood at the door, looking slightly tired as he smiled. "What are you doing? I''ve been calling you for a long time." Angeline pulled him to the drawing table." Look here, Jaybie." When Jay saw the python, his eyes grew horrified upon seeing its eyes. Those eyes were exactly the same as the green pupils he saw in the cave today. However, since the pupils in the painting were not green, they looked inexplicably kinder-like Robbie''s eyes. Jay said in surprise, "Angeline, why''d you paint this?" Angeline smiled and said, "It came after you left. It was very yful and rubbed itself against my arms." Jay was surprised. "But when I saw it today, I fought with it. The snake is very hostile. We weren''t even allowed to approach the tomb." Angeline thought for a while and said, "It seems like the fellow is only gentle around me. It scared Josie so badly that she fainted." Jay looked at Angeline suspiciously. "Do you have some sort of rtionship with it?" Angeline smiled and said, "How is that possible? It''s just a small creature." Jay said, "Don''t forget, Angeline. A few supernatural things have happened to you. Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 Angeline remembered the bizarre situations that had happened to her, such as her soul transmigrating into Rose Loyle''s body. Her soul had also left the body and entered the underworld to talk to Rose. Hence, she started to be slightly convinced by Jay''s words. "Jaybie, if I really do share some sort of rtionship with it, then I can go to the tomb and look for it," suggested Angeline. Jay cautiously said, "Angeline, this is just my spection. I''ll never let you take risks without evidence." At this moment, the children''s cheers andughter came from outside. Angeline said in astonishment, "The children are back?" "Yeah." Jay nodded. Jay lent an arm to Angeline to head outside. She felt more rxed when she saw the children. Jay said, "You girls stay with Mommy. I''ll make you some food." Zayne was so shocked that his eyes almost fell to the floor. "Jay, are you going to... cook?" Jay said, "You''reing to help me as well." Zayne muttered, "The children have grown up so much. Shouldn''t they be the ones to serve you?" Jay said, "In the eyes of parents, there''s no child who''s ever fully grown." Zayne replied, "Then why''d you adopt them? You can''t get any benefits and even have to work hard for them all your life." Jay said, "When Angeline and I decided to adopt them, we already regarded them as our own children. If we can''t even do this much, we wouldn''t have adopted them. Zayne, be a human being with a clear conscience. You shouldn''t be calctive with everything." Zayne teased, "It''s said that the crown prince of Imperial Capital only does good business. I didn''t expect that you would still do business at a loss." After Zayne finished speaking, he turned his head and saw Andy looking him straight in the eyes. It was apparent that she had heard them talking because Andy''s eyes looked a little red. Zayne was very embarrassed. Andy came over and said, "I''ll help you. Daddy."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jay turned around, saw Andy, and said," Don''t listen to your uncle''s nonsense." Andy was choked up and said, "I know uncle''s words are unreliable. I won''t pay his words any mind, but I''ll remember your words for a lifetime." Jay smiled and said, "An, as long as you and your younger brothers and sisters can remember the words of Daddy and Mommy about being kind toothers and not soiling the Ares family name, we wouldn''t have raised all of you in vain." Andy said, "Rest assured, Daddy. We''ve left the military intelligence division. We won''t partake in any detrimental acts in the future. We''ll definitely give the Ares family a good reputation." Zayne said, "Come on, can you feed your family with reputation alone? Make more money instead and be more dutiful to your adoptive father and mother." Andy said, "Daddy and Mommy are not short of money." Zayne muttered, "Is there such a thing as having too much money?" Jay said, "I have money. I can support them for the rest of my life. An, it''s God''s will whether or not one is good at making money, so let''s not force it. As long as I have money, yott won''t go hungry." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Zayne was speechless. "A loving father often results in failed daughters." Andy smiled at his sentence. Jay nced at Angelina outside the kitchen and saw the children surrounding her while enthusiastically chatting with her. There was a rare smile on Angeline''s face, and Jay felt extremely relieved. "Go talk to your mommy, An. Uncle is here to help me." Andy had no options but to head outside. In the living room, Angeline was sitting on the sofa when she saw Andy approaching and hurriedly waved at her. "Come here, Andy." As soon as Andy sat down, the sisters covered their mouths andughed. Angeline went straight to the point and asked her, "I heard that Grayson likes you. What do you think about him?" Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Andy''s pretty face turned red. She was unable to hide her shyness. That was when Angeline knew that Andy and Grayson shared the same feelings for one another. Angeline said to her, "An, Grayson''s not that young anymore. It''s time for him to start a family. Since you like him, I can take the lead and match the two of you up. How about it?" Unexpectedly, Andy widened her eyes and resisted fiercely. "I do have feelings for him, Mommy, but I don''t want to marry him." "Why is that?" Angeline asked in surprise. Andy''s eyes were red as she murmured, "I promised Sis Daisy that I''ll protect Robbie my whole life, but we''ve lost him. It''s reasonable to say that we should''ve been buried with Robbie, but Robbie had a big wish that hasn''t beenpleted yet. We have to fulfill it." Angeline was truly moved, but how could she be willing to let Robbie restrain the freedom and happiness of these flowerlike girls? Angeline said, "An, Robbie''s great wish is to have peace in the world. It''s a wish that requires the concerted efforts of countless generations. You girls being this broadminded and open makes me very proud of you. But I don''t want you to lose your happiness because of Robbie." Andy was determined as she said, "You don''t have to persuade us anymore. Mommy. I''ve made up my mind and I won''t change it." She also added, "He''ll have to find himself another wife. Angeline proceeded to heave a sigh. Outside the door, the Ghost members heard the conversation between Angeline and Andy. Each of them stayed silent as they looked at Grayson sympathetically. Grayson pursed his lips but said very open-mindedly, "Why are you looking at me like that? She just wants to do something bigger in life, not fall in love with someone else. I still have hope."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Storm said, "We all know that you want to start a family and enjoy the warmth of a family. Since Andy has no intention of starting a family, why don''t we introduce you to another girlfriend?" Grayson sneered at him. "It''s not like I can have a spark with just anyone else. I''ve fallen head over heels for her, so if she doesn''t marry, I won''t as well. I''ll protect her forever." Storm and Tempest looked at each other, then Tempest jokingly said, "I''ve never taken you as a saint when ites to love." Grayson muttered, "Once you''ve met someone like that, you''ll know it as well." After Grayson left, Tempest and Storm looked at each other in dismay. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that although Grayson had not said anything, he was still very disappointed. At this time, Levi, who was brought back from the wilderness and lying on the ground, said spiritlessly have a way to make him get what he wants." Storm and Tempest walked in front of Levi. The bite wound on his leg was a bit of a ghastly sight. Tempest did not quite believe his words and said, "You? One of your legs is already gone. How can you help him get his girl?" Levi rolled his eyes at him. "I''m hungry. Get me something to eat first and I''ll tell youter." Tempest said, "You want to eat? Sure thing. But you have to tell us how to activate the Resurrection Soul Orb." Levi said, "How can I be stronger without eating?" Tempest rolled his eyes at him. "You have too many tricks up your sleeves." However, he still went to the kitchen and looked for a couple of sandwiches before handing them over to Levi. Levi smiled and sat up. Storm and on the other hand, were prised to see that he rprised to see that he did care about his injury. W not Levi bit off a huge chunk of the sandwich. As he was chewing it, the expression on his face showed some confusion. "Who made the sandwich?" Storm asked, "Is there a problem?" Levi said very excitedly, "It tastes familiar." Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 Storm rolled his eyes at him. "You''re crazy." Nheless, Levi pursued to ask him relentlessly, "Who on earth made it?" "The madam made it," said Storm angrily. Levi''s eyes shone with wisdom. "I''d like to see the madam." Storm scolded him harshly, "Where''d you pluck your courage from? Aren''t you afraid that the master of the house will kill you?" Levi pursed his lips and lowered his eyes i n disappointment. Perhaps he was too hungry, Levi ate several sandwiches in a row. Storm could not stand it anymore and reached out to touch Levi''s leg injury. He joked, "Hey, you don''t care about this injury of yours and you''re taking care of your stomach instead? Aren''t you afraid of dying from bleeding out?" Levi smiled and said, "It''s not the first time the beast bit me. Despite its big mouth and sharp teeth, it''s actually a paper tiger. It doesn''t have venom, so I won''t die." Storm could sense that there seemed to be some ambiguity between Levi and the python. There was a helpless look on his face. After Levi was full, Storm helped him to the living room in the lobby. He said to the Ares sisters, "Girls, any of you have hemostatic cream on you? Give this guy a bottle." The sisters turned around one after another. Then, their eyes fell on Levi. Seeing the familiar faces, Levi eximed, Oh crap!" When his eyes moved to Roxie''s face, for some reason, a very unnatural look shed in his eyes. Roxie slowly walked in front of him, stretched out her hand, and raised his chin roughly. "Have we met before?" Levi''s eyes were filled with ecstasy... However, Roxie''s next sentence almost made him cry. "Hmph, you must be a wicked person. Otherwise, why would I find you familiar?" Levi felt miserable and said, "You can''t say that, Little Lady. Perhaps we met in our previous lives." Roxie pinched his chin fiercely. "Nonsense. Tell me, who on earth are you?" "Levi Sloane. Roxie frowned, "Is that your real name?" Levi said, "It''s as real as it gets." At this moment, Andy came over and took Roxie''s hand away. "It''s not nice to be so violent at home, Roxie." Andy nced meaningfully upstairs, and Roxie realized that in order not to let Daddy and Mommy worry, she had to let Levi go. At this time, the girls'' eyes were all focused on Levi''s leg. Sis Eight pouted while saying, "You''re still smiling like a fool even though your leg''s been injured. In my opinion, those who''ve done a lot of bad things are more wild and n unrestrained." Levi said, "Why are you here again? I''m not the same as you girls. You kill and I kill, but you girls fight people while I fight beasts. To telet caring you the truth, I''m a beast trainer." Hearin that he was a beast trainer, the girls'' eyes immediately lit up.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They were filled with admiration for Levi. "Then can you tame the python?" Levi said, "Of course. That''s my main job." Storm exposed his dirty trick on the spot." Since you''re that great, why couldn''t you tame the python inside the tomb? You were even bitten by it time and again?" Levi said, "That one''s different. It''s targeting me on purpose." As they were talking. Jay and Angelina went downstairs. "Daddy, Mommy." The children stood up and greeted them. When Levi heard them calling out ''Mommy'' and ''Daddy'', he was so shocked that all the tea he drank was spurted out. His gaze turned to Jay and Angeline in astonishment. When Levi saw Angelina''s face, the teacup in his hand fell to the floor. Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 All eyes were on Levi, and the shock in his eyes was rather obvious. Jay looked at Levi and Angelina suspiciously. If he had not been around when Angeline was growing up, Jay would have suspected that Levi and Angeline were old friends who had just reunited with each other. At this time, Storm ran to Jay''s side and told him in a low voice, "Sir Ares, Levi ate the sandwiches made by Madam just now and said they tasted familiar to him." Now, seeing Levi''s reaction after meeting Angeline, it was not that difficult to understand the situation. Jay found it outrageous, but he could not help but question Levi, "Have you met my wife before, Levi?'' Levi looked confused and ultimately shook his head. Nheless, anyone with discerning eyes could see that he was lying. Angeline frowned slightly when she saw Levi''s leg injury. She asked, "Is your injury alright?" As soon as she said this, her gentle and delicate voice, as well as her familiar words, made Levi stunned once again. "It''s fine, Madam," said Levi quickly. His attitude toward Angeline and his careful insight showed a bit of fear. Jay saw it but did not reveal it. Angeline had a kind heart, so she said to the children, "If you have any trauma medicine, give it to Levi." At this time, Roxie stood up reluctantly, took out a bottle of pills from her pocket, and handed it to Levi. "It''s an anti-inmmatory drug." Sis Eight took out an ointment from her pocket. "This is for external injuries." Levi muttered, "So, all of you were lying to me earlier. You had medications this whole time but didn''t give me any." The sisters rolled their eyes at him. Levi was born a socializer, so he was particrly friendly with Angeline and the sisters. Moreover, his leg injury was getting better day by day, but he had no intention of leaving. He would hang around the bunch of sisters every day, which made the Ghost members who had never been close to women look down on him very much. Grayson secretly came up with an idea. "I don''t think this brat has good intentions for sticking around here. We have to figure out a way to get him out." However, Stor guessed the master''s intention and said, "In the past, Sir Axes hated having men approach his daughters the most, but this time, he''s ignoring Levi''n my opinion, Sir Ares probably has the intention to keep Levi around." Tempest nodded. "Storm is right. Levi seems to know many of the tomb''s secrets, so Sir Ares is treating Levi differently." Grayson said angrily, "Sir Ares has just been fooled by that kid''s sweet mouth. In my opinion, that tomb isn''t that mysterious. A t most, it''s a cave of a thousand-year-old Orb? That''s nothing but a deceiving trick." When Grayson thought of this, he suddenly had a n. Content mummy. What Resurrecting el. 198 belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Hmph. I''ll go and check out the tomb tonight. I''d like to see what kind of secrets are inside the tomb." Storm and Tempest said excitedly, "We''ll keep youpany." That night, it was a moonless night with the cold wind blowing. Grayson, Storm, and the others took advantage of the darkness t o sneak up Oolong Mountain. The temperature up on Oolong Mountain was not as cold as usual.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Grayson was very surprised and asked, " Have you guys noticed that it''s a little hot tonight?" Storm was panting as he said, "You''re walking so fast. Of course, it''s hot." Tempest noticed the slight difference and said, "This isn''t right. In the past, Oolong Mountain was extremely cold. The temperature tonight is extremely high, which is abnormal." Several people looked at each other. Then, they suddenly thought of a possibility." Could it be that the cold-blooded beast is not in Oolong Mountain?" "Isn''t that great? Let''s head to the cave and loot everything," said Grayson. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 The group picked up the pace and quickly arrived at the bottom of the cliff of the tomb. Then, there was another round of exhrating climbing. They felt as though no obstacle could stop their eagerness to see the Resurrection Soul Orb. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the tomb, they found that there were many footprints at the mouth of the cave. Grayson said, "Crap! Others havee here one step ahead of us." Just as they were talking, they suddenly heard a loud gunshoting from the cave. Grayson and Storm hurriedly entered the cave, and they were shocked when they saw the scene inside the cave. They saw more than a dozen tomb robbers. They were holding tranquilizer guns and shooting the python in unison. The python was blocking the entrance to the tomb and hissing its tongue viciously. Nheless, the python was looking very weak. Grayson and the others stood quietly at the back. They looked at these hostile tomb robbers, then at the helpless python. They were a little hesitant and did not know who to help. At this moment, Levi appeared out of nowhere. He ignored his leg injury and rushed to the tomb robber closest to him. "Go to hell! Who allowed you to hurt it?!" The tomb robbers started to attack Levi with their tranquilizer guns. "Who the hell are you?" Levi scoffed. "You don''t have to know who I am? In any case, you''re not allowed to destroy the things in the tomb!" His movements were vigorous and nimble. He hacked off a tranquilizer gun with one hand. Then, the tomb robbers quickly changed the ammunition again and shot at Levi violently. Levi was shot, and blood started flowing out of him. Storm asked Grayson, "Are we helping him?" Grayson felt like being an audience and said, "Are you insane? We''ll watch in safety while the others fight. Then, we''ll reap the rewards when both sides are exhausted." After Levi was shot with the tranquilizer gun, his strength quickly dissipated. He weaklyy on the ground. However, it was still a feat for him to deal with more than half of the tomb robbers with such a serious leg injury. "That kid''s not bad," said Tempest. Grayson looked at the few tomb robbers who were left and said, "It''s time for us to y." After speaking, they jumped up and fought the tomb robbers. For some time, there were screams and sounds of endless gunshots. Initially, they thought that these tomb robbers were of mediocre skill. However, when Grayson and the others fought with them, they were surprised to find that whether it was the opponents'' speed or their shooting uracy, they were a level beyond their reach. Soon enough, all of the Ghost members were tranquilized to the ground. "Who on earth are these people?" Storm looked at the tomb robbers in disbelief. Levi grinned. "You guys are really over your head. They''re not people you can easily deal with unless you''re able to activate the supernatural power within." Storm and the others were weak as they looked at Levi in confusion. "What do you mean?" At this moment, Grayson and the others had clearly realized that they, Levi, and the tomb robbers were definitely not the same people. Even though Levi looked like he was more dead than alive, his fighting power could not be underestimated. "Who exactly are you people?" Grayson asked.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Levi said, "You''ll find out sooner orter. Those tomb robbers subdued Levi and the Ghost members. Then, they took out a special rope to bind the python. The python was lying weakly on the ground, simply letting them tie it. A tomb robber said triumphantly, "After tying this beast up, we can enter the tomb and find the bel.n Resurrection Soul Orb. We''ll be able toplete the task given to us by the master." Tempest was immediately unwilling to ept this as he knew that Sir Ares also wanted to use the Resurrection Soul Orb to resurrect Robbie. Tempest tried desperately to get up. After failing again and again, he finally stood up. Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Tempest picked up the tranquilizer gun on the ground and shot frantically. Soon, those tomb robbers who were hit by the tranquilizer gun fell to the ground one after another. The gaze they used to look at Tempest was filled with awe and surprise. After Tempest''s sudden surge in energy, he was exhausted and fell to the ground. When Jay noticed that the Ghost members were missing, it was already two hourster. Everyone was resting at the moment, but Jay had no choice and could only wake Cole. "Grayson and the others are missing. I can''t get through to their phones either. Let''s go look for them, Cole." Cole got up in a jiffy and put on his clothes swiftly before setting off with Jay. "Where could they have gone, Jay?" Cole asked while feeling at a loss. He looked at the secluded green mountains.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jay said, "Levi is gone too. In my opinion, the kid has a special attachment to the tomb, so he must''ve gone back. Perhaps Grayson and the others apanied Levi there." Cole said, "Since you know where they''ve gone, why are you worried?" "I haven''t been able to get through to their phones for quite some time now. I''m worried that they''re trapped in the tomb.'' While they were talking, the two of them hade to the entrance of the tomb. Jay could smell blood, and he suddenly panicked. "Something''s gone wrong." He quickly walked into the cave. At the entrance of the dark cave, Jay could somehow make out a dozen people lying inside the cave with the help of the faint lighting in from the outside "Grayson." Jay leaned over and shook Grayson. Grayson had lost his consciousness. "He''s been shot by a tranquilizer and is frozen by the low temperature in the cave. You have to move them out quickly, Jay, or their lives will be in danger," said Cole. "Mmhmm." Jay and Cole proceeded to carry the Ghost members and Levi out. As for the others, Cole said angrily, "These people are greedy tomb robbers who came to Yorks Stronghold to rob things. Just let them rot here." Jay ignored these people. Then, his gaze fell on the python that was curled up into a ball in front of him. He slowly walked toward it, and the python suddenly opened its green eyes. Jay looked at the python, fearing that it would be aggressive. He soothed it, saying," Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you, and I won''t destroy anything here. I just wanted to confirm something, so you don''t have to be hostile toward me." The python suddenly raised its head slowly. It stretched its neck and pressed on the wall. Just then, the cave was bright as day. It turned out that it it had flipped a switch. The stone wall slid aside, revealing a row of tuminous pearls embedded in the wall. Cole looked at the luminous pearls and gasped, "These are good quality luminous pearls. They''re very valuable." As soon as he said these words, the python hissed at him fiercely. Cole immediately said, "I was just saying!" Jay went around the python and walked inside. When Cole tried to follow him, the python blocked his path. He could only sit cross-legged in front of the python and reason with it. "You''re practicing double standards here! Why can my cousin go in and I can''t? I''m the young master of Yorks Stronghold. Every grass and every tree here is mine. Even you''re mine." The python red at him angrily and remained unbudging. Cole continued, "Why did you let my cousin in and not me? Are you a female snake that judges people by appearance?" Jay listened to Cole''s voice as he slowly walked inside. After walking in, there was a narrow space Jay at he had to get to waste a lot of to shove himself into the gap Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Moreover, the hole was incredibly lengthy. After making his way through the narrow cavity, he reached a vast inner space in the cave. Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 In here, the walls were densely packed with word engravings. However, they were words that Jay had never seen before. He took out his mobile phone and took photos of the stone wall. However, when he thought about how the photos might not be sessfully stored in his photo album, Jay gave up taking photos and just used his powerful memory to remember the foreign words. After reading the text on the stone wall, Jay slowly came to the center of the inner cave. At this time, he finally saw that there was a huge ice coffin ced here. Inside the transparent ice coffin, there was a person lying still inside. Jay slowly approached the ice coffin, and when he saw the body inside the ice coffin, he was extremely surprised. This man had been lying in the ice coffin for thousands of years, but he looked as if he was asleep. His skin looked frozen, and his hair was still looking prim. He was wearing a robe, and there was a jewel on his forehead. He looked very handsome when he was sleeping. His facial features were as delicate as a sculpture. His eyshes were long, his lips were thin, and his cheeks were small. His long seaweed-colored hair was draped over the azure robe, making him look even more gorgeous. However, after watching him for a long time. Jay felt that this beautiful man looked somewhat familiar. After pondering it for quite some time, he suddenly realized it. The prince... seemed to have the same face as Robbie and Jens...? At this moment, Jay sensed that something was unusual. He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the man, but when he touched the cold ice coffin, he came to his senses. This guy was a mummy. Even so, when his hand touched the ice coffin, something strange happened. Jay seemed to hear someone whispering," You can''t marry her. She''s the queen of the enemy country." "I love her, and I''ll marry her. In order to marry her, I can subvert her whole country." "In that case, you''ll be abandoned by your people." "I don''t care." Jay looked around, and there was a deadly sense of tranquility everywhere. He did not know where the voices wereing from. At this time, the luminous pearls on the stone wall lit up again, and he saw photos faintly emerging on the stone wall. He saw the portrait of the 12 Guards. They were riding white horses and wearing armor. As they wielded their sharp swords, they looked valiantly at the ice coffin in front of them. After Jay looked at it for quite some time, he recognized that the 12 Guards were clearly those silly girls he had adopted. Robbie? The military intelligence division''s sisters? Jay finally realized that their meeting might have been fate''s arrangement.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After being in a daze for a while and staying inside the inner cave for quite some time, the tomb robbers outside woke up. All of them were dying to rush in. Jay finally gathered all of his wandering thoughts. He nced at the man in the ice coffin and went back to the entrance of the inner cave. Swn When the tomb robbers entered the inner cave, they saw a wall full luminous pearls and a huge cl coffin. Their eyes shed with greed. Right behind the tomb robbers were Cole and Levi. They were taken in by the tomb robbers. "Where''s the Resurrection Soul Orb?" the tomb robbers asked Levi. Levi said, "Inside the belly of the python." Just as soon as he said this, the python suddenly slithered into the inner area. Itnded on the ice coffin and flickered its tongue at Levi fiercely. However, Levi merely smiledcently. Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 "Grab the beast." The leader of the tomb robbers gave an order, and they all took out their tranquilizer guns to start shooting at the python. When Jay saw this, he immediately threw the shards of ice from the ice coffin toward the tomb robbers who were shooting. It was strange. The ice shards seemed to transform into sharp swords in the air and directly pierced the bodies of those people. Soon, five to six tomb robbers fell to the ground. The rest of the tomb robbers looked at Jay: n surprise. Even Levi''s eyes were full of doubts. He tried to grab the ice and threw it into the distance, but the ice just melted. The power was not strong enough to hurt anyone. Jay also looked at his hand curiously. "Who on earth are you?" the tomb robber asked Jay. Jay said, "I''m a descendant of Yorks Stronghold. I won''t allow you to destroy anything here. Get out of here immediately." The tomb robber looked at his partners who had fallen to the ground. He was so frightened that he repeatedly backed away. Then, the remaining tomb robbers pulled up their mates and went outside. Levi walked toward Jay and stared at his face. Looking at him suspiciously, he said," You seem to have a story. Jay asked, "Do you know what the story is?" Levi said, "Come here." Then, Levi brought Jay to the stone wall at the head of the ice coffin. There were a few weapons iid on that wall. There was a sword, a scepter, and a magic bead... Levi said, "The weapons here represent one''s career in the past. Try and see what you can take." Jay thought for a while, then reached out and touched the hilt of the sword. Suddenly, a colorful light shed and the sword fell off the wall. Levi was startled. He asked, "Are you a guard?" Jay asked curiously, "What kind of guard?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this time, Cole also came over curiously. He reached out and touched the magic bead, but there was no response. Unwilling to ept this, he reluctantly touched the scepter. Even so, there was still no response. Hence, he gave up in frustration. "Why can''t I do it?" Levi rolled his eyes at him. "You have to be gifted with extraordinary talent. How can you possibly have anything to dowith this noble prince with your ordinary appearance?" Cole was speechless. He lowered his head to look at himself and said, "With my long body and elite posture, how am I ordinary?" Jay jokingly said, "I told you to lose weight." Only then did Cole realize that the weight he put on from being happy had truly ruined his image. He made up his mind that he had to pay attention to maintaining his figure from now on. At this moment, Jay asked Levi suspiciously, "Who are you? How do you know so much?" Levi pointed to those Sanskrit characters." Can you read Sanskrit? The words told me." Jay was surprised. He could not tell what the words were and asked Levi, "What else is written on it?" Levi stopped talking. "I can''t reveal it when there''s an outsider in here." Cole was dumbfounded. "Why am I an outsider? I''m still the young master of Yorks Stronghold." Levi said, "But the weapons don''t lie. Facts have proved that you can''t activate a single weapon and you have no connections with this ce." The python suddenly yawned as it looked a t Levi''s eyes with a special kind of contempt. Levi looked at the python and realized that he might have said something wrong, hence the contemptuous gaze. He asked the python, "What? Did I say something wrong?" The python was toozy to pay attention to him and went to take a nap. Levi was utterly speechless. "Lazy bug." el As Jay walked over to the Sanskrit engravings, he suddenly thought of something. He turned around and asked Levi in a stirred-up manner "You''ve met the Ares family''s adopted daughters. What do they have to do with the owner of this ice coffin?" Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Levi said, "It''s said in Sanskrit that the owner of this ice coffin originally had 12 brave and loyal guards. However, after the death of their master, they all voluntarily sacrificed themselves. The outer cave is carved with their portraits, and they look somewhat simr to your adopted daughters. I don''t know the reason for this either. There must be some sort of connection." When Jay heard this, he waspletely shocked. If the girls from the military intelligence division were the guards of the ice coffin owner in their past lives, then what was the rtionship between Robbie and the person inside the ice coffin? After all, in this life, those girls were loyal t o Baby Robbie. Jay would not forget how Sis Daisy and Sis Nine died to protect Robbie while Robbie died to protect Thirteen. All of these must be some kind of mysterious arrangement. Cole was very unhappy from being given the cold shoulder. He looked at Levi angrily, then said with envy and hatred," Hey, how do you know how to read these Sanskrit characters?" A wise smile shed across Levi''s eyes. "I like to read misceneous books. I have a lot of books at home, and I just happen to have some books about the Sanskritnguage." Cole walked up to him and questioned," What kind of misceneous books? Which publishing house published them? Can you rmend them to me?" Levi asked, "Who on earth looks at a book''s publishing house?" Cole stared at him suspiciously. "Where are you from, Levi?" Levi was dissatisfied by his questioning and asked, "Are you doing a background check? What do you mean by this?" Cole said, "Nothing much. I just suspect that you''re of dubious background." The two were getting more irritated as they spoke. Jay chimed in to mediate, "Stop arguing." Cole ran toward Jay and said, "Cousin, don''t you think this person of unknown origin seems too strange?" Jay said, "This tomb, these portraits carved on stones, the python, and the owner inside this ice coffin... What''s not strange about all of these? Cole, we need to dig these secrets out slowly. Remember that winning people''s hearts is the key to solving things." Levi looked at Jay with confusion in his eyes. He nced at the sword in Jay''s hand again, but he felt that Jay was different from the four swordsmen mentioned in the Sanskritnguage. On the other hand, Cole, who was next to Jay, had a more reckless personality like the masters of the swords. Jay nced at the owner of the ice coffin again, then said to Cole, "Let''s go." After saying that, he put the back on the wall and went outBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sanded. However, Cole felt that if he did not take a piece of memorabilia from this fantastical trip, he would lose this precious memory. Hence, he exerted his strength and took off a luminous pearl from the wall. When Cole carried a luminous pearl with him to the entrance of the cave, the python suddenly hissed at him. Its eyes were fixed on the luminous pearl in his pocket. Cole begged, "There are so many luminous pearls inside. Can''t you let me have one? Don''t worry, I won''t sell it. I just want to keep it as a souvenir." The python did not budge and refused to give way. Cole had no choice but to take the luminous pearl out and return it to the python. When he climbed out of the inner hole and came to the outer hole, Cole took off another luminous pearl before the python caught up to him. Levi rolled his eyes at him and teased," Can''t you be more honorable?" Cole made a shushing gesture at him. "You have the nerve to say that to me when you have so many treasures in your bag?" Levi''s face turned red as he chuckled in embarrassment. At this time, they could hear the sound of the python as it slithered over. Levi and Cole had a bad premonition, so they hurriedly ran out. Meanwhile, Jay slowly walked out. He would turn around after taking a few steps. He just wanted to remember everything that had happened in this cave. Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 Upon returning to the vi, Jay got into the study and wrote down everything he had seen and heard in the tomb. Angeline brought him some tea. Seeing the sheets of paperid out everywhere in the study, she grew very curious. "What are you doing, Jaybie?" Jay said, "I wanted to draw out all of the things I saw and heard inside the tomb, Angeline." When Angeline heard that these were the things inside the tomb, she immediately became interested and flipped through all the papers. When she saw the portrait of the owner of the ice coffin, Angeline was in a daze. The boy who wore a robe and had long hair that reached his waist had a jewel on his forehead. The sight of it made Angeline recall a strange dream she had many years ago. "I''ve dreamt of him before, Jaybie." Jay put down his pen and looked at Angeline in astonishment. "Tell me about t, Angeline." Angeline''s thoughts drifted to that midnight from many, many years ago.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "When I was pregnant with Robbie, Jens, and Zetty, I often had some strange dreams. Especially in the month before the children were born, I would start dreaming as soon as I fell asleep. In my dreams, a beautiful young man wearing a red robe would run toward me with his disheveled hair. He would shout at me hoarsely, saying I shouldn''t leave him. He kept calling me ''Mom''." When Angeline said this, she stared at Jay nkly, "Whenever I have that dream, I''d wake up with my pillow drenched in tears. I truly wanted to promise him that I wouldn''t ever leave him, but I was never able to answer him in my dreams." Jay walked to Angeline and asked meticulously, "Did you see what he looked like?" Angeline said, "He looked like our Robbie.'' Jay''s gaze shifted to the portrait as he said, "That''s right. That boy must''ve reincarnated into our Robbie. It''s just that you became both their mothers." Angeline shook her head and said, "This is very strange. If Robbie is the reincarnation of that boy, what about our Jens?" Jay was confused about this as well. "That''s true. One person can''t be the reincarnation of two people, right?" Seeing Jay frowning and racking his brains, Angeline smiled and teased, "I haven''t seen you in such a predicament for a long time." Jay looked at the pretty Angeline and suddenly smiledfortably. He pulled Angeline into his arms and said, "I haven''t seen you smile for a long time, Angeline. It''s good that you''re smiling like this. I''m truly refieved." S Angeline said, "I must''ve made you worried, Jaybie." Jay said, "Angeline, what''s happening now is too mysterious. I think that Priestess Zyda''s words aren''t necessarily false. Rest assured. As long as there''s a bit of hope for Robbie, I''ll definitely bring him back." Angeline threw herself into Jay''s arms and was choked up. "Jaybie..." When the two were billing and cooing with each other, Grayson suddenly ran over and knocked on the door. "It''s not good, Sir Ares. Cole and Levi got into a fight." The couple was unwilling to separate from each other. After hearing this news, Jay frowned in displeasure. Angeline reassured him by saying," There''ll be ample time for thister, Jaybie. Let''s settle their dispute first." Then, Jay and Angeline walked out of the bedroom. They came to the courtyard. At this moment, Levi and Cole were fighting with each other. The girls sat on the floor and watched this wonderful fight from the side. However, the Ghost members were very anxious because Levi and Cole were truly a t each other''s throats. Levi had stabbed Cole a few times. Not to be outdone, Cole proceeded to kick Levi''s wound. Levi shouted, "Don''t kick my wound if you know what''s good for you!" Cole screamed back, "Then you stop using your weapon!" "Why are they fighting?" Jay asked the Ghost members next to him. Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 Grayson exined, "It''s greed. Levi and Cole both have a luminous pearl on them, but Levi said that Cole isn''t worthy of the luminous pearl. He insisted that Cole return it to him. Meanwhile, Cole said that he''s the young master of Yorks Stronghold, so all of the treasures here belong to him. H e asked Levi to hand his luminous pearl over to him. They both refused to give it up, so that''s how the fight started." Jay looked at the two who could not be stopped and asked Grayson, "Who has the upper hand?" Grayson said, "It looks like a draw, but Cole seems to be slightly better." Jay looked surprised. He believed that Levi was the guardian of the tomb. He should have a mysterious background and outstanding martial arts skills. He did not expect Cole''s martial arts skills to be superior to his. Adding to Jay''s curiosity, even Levi himself was secretly shocked. The expression he had when he looked at Cole was one of extreme astonishment. "I didn''t expect you to be so good at martial arts. Plus..." What he was going to say next might reveal some important information, so he chose to shut up. Cole pestered him, "Plus what?" Levi said, "You couldn''t take down any of the four divine swords in the tomb, so it can''t be." Cole said arrogantly, "I only tried to take three. There was one I that I didn''t get to try and take." Levi thought of something else and suddenly stopped fighting. His astonished gaze shifted toward Jay. His gaze was filled with reverence, but he clearly had his guard up. Jay was stunned. He was a wise and farsighted man, so Levi''s gaze had given out a lot of information. This made Jay realize that the divine sword he drew back in the tomb was not his but perhaps Cole''s. Furthermore, he was able to draw the divine sword because his ability was superior to Cole''s and Levi''s. He even felt from Levi''s eyes that being able to do such a thing was just a trivial matter for him. What role did he y in the parallel time and space thousands of years ago? Jay was concerned about Robbie''s resurrection n. He did not have the patience to dilly-dally. He instructed Cole," Tie him up. I have something to ask him." Just as Cole was about to do it, Levi raised his hand and surrendered. "Okay, okay. I''ll go by myself." He followed behind Jay and came to the study. Jay sat on a chair and lit a cigar very elegantly. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s as he looked at Levi. Levi stood in front of him, feeling a little ufortable. He wanted to sit down but did not dare to. "Are you afraid of me?" Jay asked. Levi was slightly stunned, and the look of surprise in his eyes turned to a look of conviction. He became silent. Then, Jay asked again, "I want to know the story of the mummy in the ice coffin. What''s the rtionship between his 12 guards and the adopted daughters of the A family? The mummy inside the ice coffin looks exactly like my son. Why is this so?" Levi said, "I can''t say." ? Jay''s face was gloomy as he said, "Levi, although I don''t want to harm the tomb, I can''t guarantee that ¨¬`` won''t do something destructive to the Womb for my son''s sake 201? Levi sneered. "No one will be able to stop whatever it is that you feel like doing." Jay replied, "Then tell me everything you know."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Levi said, "The owner of the ice coffin originally had three souls and six senses. However, because he was gued by a divine curse, was sentenced to capital punishment. His souls were Rovel scattered. I think your son may be one of the souls." Jay said, "What divine curse?" Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Levi said, "The person in the ice coffin had a respectful identity. However, he was sentenced to death by the royal family for falling in love with someone he shouldn''t have. They used 49 priests to seal his sous, but because his divine martial power was too powerful, the seal of the divine curse became weaker and weaker. His souls were gradually released from the seal. When the time came, he''s able to be reincarnated." Jay understood this and said, "So, two of my children came from two of his souls?" Levi nodded. Jay had a whimsical thought. "If Jens goes to the tomb, will it arouse something and bring up a lot of the past?" Levi said, "You can give it a try. Jay stared into his eyes, trying to make out Levi''s intentions from the look on his face. "What exactly are the elements needed to revive the person in the tomb?" Levi could not give an answer to this question. "Everything I know is from the contents of the stone carvings inside the tomb. I have no way of knowing about the things not written," said Levi in an upset tone. Jay''s face was solemn. Those priests sealed his souls, so how could they have engraved the deciphering method on the stone wall as well? When Angeline heard their conversation, she became inexplicably curious about the owner of the tomb. "Since he''s Robbie from his previous life, I really do want to go and see him." Jay hurriedly stopped her and said," Angeline, the tomb is guarded by a python, and the temperature around is extremely low. You''re weak, so it''s better if you don''t go." Angeline always had a gentle personality, but she was inexplicably stubborn and unyielding about this matter. "I want to go, Jaybie." Jay was helpless, so he said, "Then I''ll take you with me when the weather is a little better." That night, Angeline had another odd dream. In the dream, she picked up an egg in the woods and happily took the egg home. But not long after, the egg cracked and a cute little ck snake came out from inside. The snake''s biggest hobby was to curl up beside a swaddle all day long, and the baby in the swaddle. was very cute. Angeline could see his appearance clearly in the dream. He looked exactly the same as Baby Robbie. Angeline woke up immediately. S On the other hand, Jay was sleeping peacefully. Angeline knew that he had been very busy and tired recently, so she could not bear wake him up. She took the pyth emblem and sneaked out of the bedroom. Under the light, she carefully looked at the appearance of the python on the emblem. For some reason, Angeline thought that it looked very simr to the little ck snake in her dream. Angeline thought that she had gotten involved in something supernatural. There had been odd things popping up in her mindtely. Yet, for some reason, it felt like she had experienced these things herself. Ultimately, Angeline decided to explore the tomb alone. She tiptoed out of the vi and walked toward Oolong Mountain. As Angeline was a frail woman, she already looked exhausted halfway through. At this moment, the sun wasing up, making the sky brighter. The road leading to Oolong Mountain could be vaguely seen now. Angeline stood up vigorously but suddenly heard a small voiceing from the side. She quickly dodged behind a stone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Several men approached as they whispered to each other. "That tomb is filled with treasures, but that stupid beast is too stingy and won''t let us have a smidge of it. This time around, we''ll spray it to death with poisonous gas before sneaking into the tomb. We''ll cut the mummy''s body open and take out the Resurrection Soul Orb.. Afterward, we''ll throw a torch and set the entire Oolong Mountain on fire. We''ll live in hiding for the rest of our lives." "You''re right. We''ll be rich by then." Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 When Angeline heard that they were going to kill the beast, she felt a throb in her heart. She clutched her heart, wondering where the strange pain wasing from. The group of people walked farther and farther away. Angeline followed them from a distance away. When they arrived at the entrance of the tomb in Oolong Mountain, the bandits could not enter all at once as the cliff was very steep. Many of them could only wait on the road next to it. Angeline watched from a distance as they carried the poisonous weeds to the entrance of the cave. They were preparing to spray the beast with poisonous gas, and Angeline grew extremely anxious. Seeing that they were about to burn the poisonous weeds, Angeline gritted her teeth and rushed over.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "If you do this, you''ll only bring upon your demise," said Angeline usingly. Those people were very surprised when they saw Angeline''s sudden appearance and her extraordinary temperament. "Who are you?" Angeline gathered her expression and said, "Me? I''m the guardian of this mountain. If you destroy the tomb, you''ll be punished by the heavens." "Hmph! Who''ll believe that? I''ve dug tombs my entire life and haven''t received any punishment from the heavens." Angeline said, "Hmph! Do you think the tombs you''ve dug before were guarded by a divine beast? Did any of them have a thousand-year-old young man inside? To tell you the truth, my ancestors have been guarding this tomb for generations. There''s a book in our family that records the tragic events that happened here. Would you like to listen to some of the stories? Not long ago, the nearby vigers identally entered Oolong Mountain. Those who saw something they shouldn''t have seen went blind. Those who heard things they shouldn''t have heard went deaf. This rumor has been spreading far and near. You can''t possibly not know about this, right?" When they heard Angeline''s words, they were inexplicably frightened. Someone even whispered, "The prettydy is right. There are so many tombs out there, but this one is the most magical. If we go in and lose our lives because of this, will it be worth it?" F*ck off." The leader kicked the retreating man down the mountain. He refuted Angeline furiously, "Don''t talk nonsense here. One more word from your mouth and I won''t be polite anymore. I''ll definitely dig this tomb. Go and light up a fire." Angeline yelled angrily, "Who are you? What evil purpose do you have? And why do you have to dig this tomb?" "Hmph! We''re just tomb robbers." "Tomb robbers? I don''t think you people look like tomb robbers? You know that it''s very dangerous inside, yet you insist on entering. In my opinion, you must have ulterior. motives." She appealed to or" others, saying, "You''re all vigers from nearby, so don''t dig a grave for yourselves for the sake of others. Or you might just be throwing your lives away." Some of them were starting to waver again. The leader saw how Angeline was stirring them up by making false statements, trying to ruin his n. He angrily walked over and violently choked her. "Trying to make me an enemy? Go to hell!" Angeline found it hard to breathe, face was turning blue. and that ament, she felt that shet actually meet her maker soon. However, at this moment, a groundbreaking rumbling came from the tomb. The group of people was scared witless. "What''s going on?" Then, they saw a ck shadow fly out directly through the stone entrance of the tomb. It hovered in the air. "Heh, so it''s the beast." The leader looked at Angeline and said, "It''s actually trying to save you? Who are you?" Angeline did not bat an eyelid at him and shouted to the ck python, "Lil ck, run away now! They''re going to kill you!" The ck shadow gradually turned into the real deal. It was the python with a gigantic mouth. Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 It red at the people around with its obsidian-like eyes that contained a cold light. Its eyes swept across the bandits before finally falling on Angeline. It was just that the cold light in its eyes was no longer there, and it appeared pleasantly surprised as if the two had been reunited after a long absence. Then, they saw it sweeping its tail and hitting the man who bullied Angeline directly on the back like it was whipping him. The leader cried out in pain and let go of Angeline. The python wrapped its tail around Angeline, and her face turned pale with fright. She thought she would be suffocated by the python. However, the python did not seem to be exerting any force and merely put her on its back. Then, it started hissing at those people. Suddenly a stream of ice and snow spewed out of its mouth, freezing the bandits outside. The ice and snow seemed to have no effect on the leader. They saw him take out a water gun from his pocket and spray it at the python. Suddenly, there was the pungent smell of poisonous gas in the air. Angeline grew weak after taking a whiff of: t, and her whole body went limp. She was about to fall down. The python waved its tail to protect her, then carried her into the tomb. There was a loud crash, and the entrance was soon blocked by boulders. The python gently ced Angeline on the ground. It took a long time for her to regain her consciousness. She slowly got up, but seeing this unfamiliar environment, she inexplicably felt that the ce seemed familiar. She felt as if she had lived here a long, long time ago. "Where is this?" she asked in surprise. The python slithered toward her and straightened up. It narrowed its eyes into crescent moons and looked rather yful and cute. Angeline smiled. She was certain that the python would not hurt her. She stretched out her hand, and the python ced its head in her palm, rubbing it affectionately. Angeline asked, "You know me, don''t you?'' The python nodded vigorously. Angeline grew excited and asked, "How long have we known each other?" The python tilted its head to think. Only then did Angeline remember that the python could not speak. "So, has it been hundreds of years?" The python shook his head. "Thousands of years?" The python nodded. Angelina''s mouth widened in surprise. "So, you must''ve recognized me from my past life. Was I your master?" The python began to nod happily. Angeline grew dumbfounded. She swallowed her saliva. She was in disbelief that she would pick up such a terrifying python to raise it as a pet. What state of mind was she in? Nheless, the python truly liked Angeline. It liked acting coy around her. It was like a child, giving her kisses. Angeline was a little ufortable at first. However, for some unknown reason, when: t kissed her, an image of her kissing a little ck snake appeared in her mind. el Presumably, after the passage of time, the cute little ck snake had grown into a giant python. It still remembered the way she had kissed it as a child. Hence, it was imitating her actions and was actively kissing her now. S ¤æ Fortunately, they were light pecks and only on the forehead. Otherwise, Angeline would have been crushed. She looked around the cave, and when she saw the lifelike murals, she walked over in amazement. She stroked everyone on it with her hands, and every time she came across a portrait o f someone, images seemed to pop up in her mind. It was until she saw the 49 priests. casting a magical spell on the young man in the ice coffin that her heart started throbbing badly for some reason. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Her eyes and heart turned sour. She could not help stroking the handsome young man. She muttered, "How painful must it have been for you?" The python rested on her shoulder. Its tears dripped down onto Angeline''s hands, and they were scalding hot. "You''re crying." Angeline was incredibly astonished. Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 The python suddenly wrapped its tail around her hand and pulled her inside. The entrance from the outer cave to the inner cave was really narrow. Angeline hesitated at the entrance of the cave. The python mmed the stone wall with its head a few times, and the stone cave immediately opened up a big hole. Angeline entered the hole while ducking her body. The python led Angeline to the ice coffin. When Angeline saw the ice coffin, her face turned pale with fright. She looked around in a panic. When she saw the Sanskrit characters carved on the wall, she was hit with an inexplicable splitting headache. Some blurry images were forcing their way into her mind. Right before Angeline''s eyes, her vision began to be chaotic. As if passing through a time-space tunnel, she found herself in a gorgeous underground pce. There was a beautiful young man in a robe, kneeling down in front of her with tears in his eyes. He apologized while choking, "I can''t be filial, Mother. I can no longer be by your side. I truly hope you''ll be safe and sound for the rest of your life." That child had a face exactly like Robbie''s. It was just that he was wearing a white robe, had a jewel on his forehead, and his long hair was flying. He looked very elegant. He looked exactly like Robbie, but he was not Robbie. At this moment, Angeline saw the young man''s mother. Upon realizing that she looked exactly like her, Angeline was utterly stunned. That beautiful woman had very bleak eyes. She looked very lonely and dested. There was even a soft aura all over her. She stepped down from the gorgeous throne and hugged the boy tightly, tears streaming down her face.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "My darling son, why is your life so miserable?" "Don''t be sad, Mother. Even if I die, as long as we''re reincarnated, I''ll definitelye and look for you." "But once you''re gone, how will I, as your mother, continue living?" The woman cried out pitifully. The young man suddenly covered his eyes with his hands and collected a crystal clear teardrop. He watered the woad grass next to him with it, then he handed it to the woman. "Mother, I''ve ced all of my thoughts for you on this woad grass. It''ll apany you on my behalf in the future. With it to share your worries and relieve your troubles, you''ll never be lonely, Mother." The woman took the woad grass and gently blew on it. The woad grass slowly transformed into a human figure, and finally, a cute little girl. "Mother," the little girl called out cutely. There was a slight smile on the woman''s face, and the young man was very pleased. The little girl''s facial features looked exactly the same as Baby Zetty''s 1 The woman caressed the girl lovingly." Child, I understand your intentions. You don''t have to worry about your mother..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although she wasforting the young man, her sadness was palpable. The young man hugged the woman and cried, "Mother, after I''m gone, how about you go look for him?" The woman shook her head firmly. "No. I can''t go look for him." The young man said, "Mother, after so many years, I can truly see that he really loves you. If you''re with him, I''ll be at peace." The woman stared nkly at the young man and said, "I''ll send you off myself." The young man shook his head. "Don''t look, Mother." The woman insisted stubbornly, saying, "If you had known that it woulde to this, would you have acted in the same manner? You have to stop thinking about her in the future." The young man smiled bitterly. "You''re right, Mother. I fell for the wrong person and believed in the wrong person. If there''s an afterlife, I''ll definitely be a ruthless, unloving person." At this time, the door was suddenly mmed open. Then, there was a gust of strong wind that blew in. Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 It was an outstandingly tall and straight figure that towered over the entrance like a magnificent hill. There was a look of shock and consternation in the woman''s eyes. Almost immediately, there was a sense of joy radiating from within her heart. "Why are you here?¡± she asked naively.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The man had long, slightly messy hair. His delicate, chiseled face made him seem more and more irreverent. There was even a somewhat belle-like charm exuding out of the man. "I''m here to take you away." "I''m not leaving," said the woman decisively. "I can''t leave my child, and..." She looked at him with a paleplexion." You''re the king of the enemy country, yet you came into my pce as if it''s unguarded. Are you insulting our soldiers?" The man smiled wickedly. "I''m merely insulting your king." The woman turned her head away, no longer wanting to look at him. The man walked in, and it was as if he had brought the sun of his country with him. He walked up to the woman and asked, "Are you reluctant to leave because of him?" The man lifted her chin recklessly. Her eyes were slightly red, and the tears in her eyes flickered. However, she did not answer him. At this time, the young boy in the woman''s arms raised his head. He looked at the man and asked, "Do you love my mother?" "What kind of question is that? What am I doing here if I don''t love her? Am I here for fun?" The young boy asked again, "Then how much do you love my mother? Do you love her more than how much my father loves her?" The man sneered. "Your father doesn''t even deserve to be your father. Did you know that when he lost to me back then, he sold both you and your mother to me?" The young boy was stunned. This fact had clearly caused him much grief. "But didn''t you lose to me as well?" The young boy sneered arrogantly. The man red at him speechlessly. "Brat. Do you know why I lost?" Perhaps it''s because you''re inferior. The man scoffed. "Do you think I''d truly lose to a stinking brat like you who''s still wet behind the ears?" He suddenly took out a brocade box from inside his robe and opened it. There was a Soul Core shing out a purple light. A Soul Core''s spiritual power level would start from red, orange, yellow, light green, dark green, blue, andstly, purple. Purple marked the highest spiritual power. Moreover, with his Soul Core outside his body, he could break into the pce with ease. It showed that every ray of his soul power was stronger than others. The woman looked at him in a daze. "Now that you''ve forced your Soul Core out of your body, what will you use topete with our king when the two countries go to war?'' The man stared at the beautiful and alluring woman. Suddenly, he pulled the woman into his arms domineeringly and said arrogantly "Using my Soul Core to give up a plot ofnd in exchange for a wife and a son is good enough for my lifetime." The woman looked at him tearfully. "It''s not worth it." Nevertheless, the man said, "I have the final say on whether or not it''s worth it. You''re the jacaranda I nted with my heart, but due to my negligence, I let others take advantage of me and take you away. However, what''s mine will forever be mine. I want it all back, including your son." "Don''t be foolish. My son doesn''t have your blood flowing within him." ''How do you know that?'' Once the man was done talking, he threw the Soul Core into the air. Suddenly, a purple light shot out and enveloped the man and the young boy. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The man took the boy''s hand, and in an instant, the man''s blood was continuously injected into the boy''s body. His own blood was spat out little by little from his mouth. The boy''s appearance had undergone earth-shattering changes. He looked more like the man at this moment. "What?!" the woman eximed in horror. The man had used a soul-changing technique, nourishing the boy''s appearance with his soul and removing all of her son''s attributes that he had inherited from his original father. Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 The young man looked at himself in the bronze mirror. He had be more handsome than before, but the change in his appearance was far less surprising than the changes inside his body. He started noticing a surge in terms of spiritual power. "What happened to me?" the boy asked while looking at the man. The man reached out his hand and rubbed the boy''s head gently. "For the sake of his own glory and wealth, your father was going to give you, the son of the God of War, to the king of the enemy kingdom. However, that devil wasn''t nning on saving your life. He hired 49 priests to expel your souls out of your body. Once you''re dead, they have nothing else to worry about and can simply send their troops south to engulf your country." The boy did not show a terrified expression. He merely faced death with equanimity as he said, "If this can make him feel at ease, then I''m willing to die." The man smiled nefariously and said, "You may be willing to die for him, but I need you to live. You have to remember that when you die, your rtionship with him a s father and son ends as well. In the future, your soul will be reincarnated. You can only be the son of Mchi Yadiel, which is me." The boy looked at him and sneered, "What''s so good about being your son?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man showed a wicked smile and said," You and your mother will never again be separated." The boy''s gaze shifted toward his beautiful mother who was in poor health. She would lie on her sickbed all year round. Nheless, his mother never cared less for him just because of her illness. She had given nothing but all her tenderness to her child. "Mother!" He knelt in front of her. "I can''t be by your side at all times now, but rest assured, I''ll leave behind a shred of my soul with you so that I''ll be able to return despite whatever catastrophes. When the timees, I hope you won''t dislike me for my imperfections." The woman stroked his face and said with tears in her eyes, "No matter what you end up being, I''ll always want you." Mchi walked up to the woman, took her hand, and said, "Your son was abandoned by your husband. What about you? Do you want to stay here?" The woman looked at the man and smiled sweetly. "You gave your Soul Core to my child and gave him the chance to reincarnate. I can''t repay this kind of great grace. If you don''t mind, I''m willing to go to the ends of the earth with you." Mchi hugged her with force and said," Then let''s go." The woman shook her head. "I''d like to send him off." "Don''t. You''ll only be upset." "No. I have to..." "Alright, it''s up to you." On the day the boy was executed, Mchi stood in the crowd with the woman. They stood a distance away as they watched the young man in a red robe tied to a cross. As for the executioner who was executing him, the woman''s face turned ashen when she saw her face more clearly. It was the boy''s fiancee, Prajna Panchak. The woman burst into tears. "My son loves her so much, yet she wants to take my son''s life. wn do you think Tenzel must be right now?" sad Mchi took her into his arms. "Don''t be sad. Just look at me." He used his fingers to draw a spell in the air and cast it out. "What did you do?" the woman asked. a "I injected ¨¤ Soul Curse into Prajna''s body. If she dares to do something to our children, she''ll be punished to live without love in all of her lifetimes upon reincarnating." Isn''t that too cruel?" "I''ve given her a chance to choose," said Mchi. When the Soul Curse was attached to Prajna, Prajna noticed something was amiss. Her facial expression changed slightly. She walked up to Tenzel Jurran, pinched his chin firmly, and studied his appearance carefully. closer inspection, she fin clue. The physical appearance of the boy waspletely different from the appearance of his soul. Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Prajna''s expression changed greatly." Where''s one more strand of your soul?" she asked in exasperation. Tenzel looked at his fiancee, and a self-deprecating smile appeared on his beautiful face. "He gave me a chance to live, yet you''re unwilling to give me one. I loved you so and never expected you to be s o ruthless. Prajna, if there''s an afterlife, I hope to never see you again." Prajna ttened her lips, and her beautiful face was filled with shame. "I''m sorry, Tenzel. We belong to different countries. When our countries are in conflict with each other, I have to obey my king and our subjects. As for love, it''s not even worth mentioning in front of the love we should have for our country." Tenzel said with a bitter smile, "Prajna, I love you. I''m willing to turn my back on my country. And you love me back, yet you''ve ced your love for your country and subjects above me. I only hope that one day, you can understand that all living beings have no borders. All living beings are equal." At this moment, Tenzel''s father came over angrily and raised his hand. He gave the boy a p in the face. He yelled in frustration, "Tenzel Jurran, what a big lover you are! You gave one of my cities to Prajna and almost ruined my country for love. See? She doesn''t appreciate your efforts. Instead, she wants your life. It''s because as long as you''re alive, you''re nothing but a threat to her. You''re the world''s number one fool, Tenzel Jurran.'' As Tenzel was tied on the cross, his long hair fluttered with the wind. His unrepentant gaze was fixed onto something a distant away. "I, Tenzel Jurran, have never regretted any of my choices." His father yelled out in exasperation, "I won''t have a son as disloyal and unfilial like you! You''re exactly like your mother, Tenzel. You''re born a goody two shoes and filled with an utterly useless sense of kindness." In the crowd, Mchi held the woman''s waist even tighter and whispered into her ear, "He might not like your kindness, but I do." The woman looked coldly at the man on the execution tform. He was her husband. In order not to be a ve to a vanquished nation, he chose to hand over his son to the enemy country. He mercilessly allowed the enemy country to sacrifice his own son. The woman''s eyes were brimming with hatred. "I want him dead." Mchi smiled lightly. "Yes. But before he dies, I have to ask him to repent for what he has done." Then, the terrible blood sacrifice began. 16 people came over carrying an ice coffin. They pushed Tenzel, who was still alive, into the ice coffin. The sudden drop in temperature quickly made Tenzel''s rosy face los all its coler. At this moment, the 12 Eagle Generals descended from the sky, fighting to save their master. When Prajna saw the 12 Eagle Generals, she grew ecstatic. "They came just in time. We''ll get all of them in one fell swoop." The blood sacrifice ceremony started without warning. The 49 priests suddenly took out their magic weapons and threw them in the air. They immediately cast a terrifying formation. The 12 Eagles turned to stones and could no longer move. Tenzel shed tears of heartache upon witnessing his generals turning into stones. When his tears fell to his lips, his body stiffened all of a sudden. It was because his teardrops had gathered his soul. At this time, the 49 priests instructed Prajna, "Please, Your Royal Highness, take his heart." Prajna walked in front of Tenzel, and her long sword pierced through his body. She pulled it out, and Tenzel''s heart flew out. Tenzel''s mother immediately fainted upon witnessing this scene. Meanwhile, Mchi secretly took the tears from the corner of Tenzel''s lips with the help of magic. Then, he brought his beloved woman and left.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 After waking up from the long dream, Angeline felt unbearable heartache. Her eyes were drenched with tears. Looking at the beautiful boy in the ice coffin again, his face perfectly ovepped with the boy in her dream. Angeline could feel the heart-piercing pain from her dream continuing to have a grasp on her emotions. She threw herself over the ice coffin and cried. The python slithered in front of her and gently wrapped itself around her arm. "I''m no longer your master, Lil ck. I can no longer use my soul to support you." The ck python still entwined itself around her intimately, and he winked at her mischievously. Angeline felt that it was very cute and touched its head affectionately. At this time, there was the rumbling sound of bombing outside. Angeline eximed in shock, "Are the tomb robbers here again?" Now that she had awakened some memories of her previous life, she knew the origin of herself and the boy in the ice coffin. Hence, it was impossible for Angeline to let them harm the tomb. Angeline stood up and decided to stop their attack by herself. At this time, a strange thing happened. The python turned into a ray of light and shot into her arm. An image of a python was imprinted on her wrist. This pattern was exactly the same as that of the python emblem. Angeline did not have time to explore its cause because the cave outside had copsed and the tomb had begun to shake. Angeline hurriedly crawled out of the cramped hole. However, just as she squatted down, she found a ray of light in front of her. Then, a golden door came into sight. Angeline touched the door and opened it, only to see an empty space. She stood up and slowly walked over.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When she turned back to look again, she found that the doorway had changed back into its original appearance. Inside the outer cave, the leader of the tomb robbers looked greedily at the magnificent cave wall. "We''re rich! We''re finally rich!" These people started to steal the gems in the cave. "Don''t move!" Angeline roared. "Woman, I advise you to mind your own business or it''ll be yourst day on earth," said the leader to Angeline fiercely. He instructed everyone, "You can take whatever you like, and all of these are for you. But the premise is that you have to find the Soul Orb for me." "What''s a Soul Orb?" "It''s a person''s Spirit Core. The dead can be resurrected when they consume it." Everyone grew quiet, and only then did they realize how cheap the luminous pearls in their hands were. The Soul Orb was the real priceless treasure. The man could sense their greed, and he warned everyone evilly, "All of you aremoners, so don''t even try to take things that don''t belong to you Otherwise, you people will die a tragic death." At this time, someone discovered the entrance to the inner cave. "Sir, we can enter from here." The man was overjoyed. However, when he ran to the entrance and ¨¦t saw the cramped hole, then back at his plump body, he became bewildered. Then, he ordered Angeline, "You,e and lead the way." Angeline walked over and said with a sneer, "I can go in because I''m thin. You can''t go in with that figure of yours." The man yelled back, "He must have e been reluctant to let you go through this hole. When you were going in, he''dopen up a convenient door for you." Only then did Angeline know the reason why she was able to pass through the solid wall. It turned out to be because of that child''s filial piety toward her. Angeline secretly rejoiced. ''Does that mean the kid in the ice coffin has begun to recover?" Angeline did not want the men to use her to hurt the child. She would rather die than submit. "I''m not going there." The man pped her face. "I can see that you''ll hesitate until you''re forced." Ahh!!! Angeline let out a blood-curdling screech. At this time, a strange thing happened. Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 A ray of light suddenly shot out from the inner cave. It passed through the thick stone wall and projected on the wall of the outer cave. The light on the wall gathered to form a single figure. The person was wearing a gorgeous robe and had long, scattered hair. Thed was incredibly beautiful, and his temperament was extremely cold. Everyone was stunned. "Where did this projectione from?" someone asked in a panic. At this time, the temperature in the cave suddenly dropped. Angeline saw many people being frozen at a rate visible to the naked eye. Some of the wittier robbers noticed something was amiss and quickly ran away. "Ack! There''s a ghost!" However, the outer hole was suddenly blocked. The lights and shadows on the wall slowly became three-dimensional. The robed boy stepped down from the wall. The boy was so handsome and refined. His looks were simply unparalleled in this world. Everyone in the cave was dumbfounded. At this time, there were suddenly streaks of blood on a few lines of Sanskrit on the wall. Angelina looked at the Sanskrit words and somehow understood their meaning. [There is evil in this tomb, please keep away. [When you see evil spirits, your eyes will go blind. [When you hear his voice, your ears will go deaf.] Angeline''s face was ashen with fright. At this time, something started to happen to the people in the cave. Some people''s eyes were bleeding, while others experienced a piercing pain in their ears. Angeline huddled in the corner, staring nkly at this scene. However, the leader seemed unaffected by this. He was not afraid at all and said to the others, "Don''t be afraid. This tomb is just filled with a lot of hallucinogenic substances. As long as you feel fear, your body will be affected by a special poisonous gas. Each of you will have many inexplicable fantasies." Hearing this, Angeline became a little puzzled. Was the dream she had before just a fantasy, then? After all, it was too bizarre. At this moment, the lights and shadows suddenly floated in front of Angeline. She heard the low voice of the boy in her dream. It sounded affectionate. "Mother..."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Angeline covered her ears and muttered in her heart, ''I can no longer let myself be controlled by poisonous gas. I can no longer let my imaginations run wild. These are all merely fantasies.'' Content belongs to However, the boy''s voice sounded warm." Don''t be afraid, Mother. I won''t hurt you. I have waited for you for so long, and you''re finally here. "I missed you so much, Mother." The boy''s voice was filled with the torment of longing for someone. Angeline slowly removed the hands covering her ears and opened her eyes. Seeing the boy squatting in front of her, she reached out and stroked the boy''s cheek. However, what her hand touched was a wisp of air. The young man said, "Mother, I''m just a strand of soul." Angeline trembled and asked, "How can I bring you back to life?" "Mother, you may bring Robbie''s soul to my body and your child will be resurrected. However, I''ll be the one who''s resurrected, not your darling Robbie. Are you willing to do so?" Angeline''s heart trembled violently. "So Baby Robbie can no longere back?" She was devastated by this fact. The boy said, "Mother, Robbie was just my clone. After his soul returns to my body, he can be revived. But the one who wille back is me from a thousand years ago, not Robbie. Will you be alright with that, Mother?" Angeline thought of the boy in her dream and his terrible fate. He was a very kind and affectionate young man, but Angeline had wisely realized that the boy in the tomb was by no means theplete version of her son. It was as he had said. If he returned, he would not be Robbie. Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Nheless, whether it was Tenzel or Robbie, both of them were her children. Angeline replied with tears in her eyes, " Tell me, where''s Robbie''s soul? I''ll find him right away." "Mother, about nine miles to the southeast of the tomb, there''s a field of red spider lilies. Pick 99 of them and put them on the ice coffin. 49 dayster,e back with the python emblem. "If the red spider lilies are still alive then, you may bring me home, Mother. If the red spider lilies wither, you must remember, Mother, to never bring me home. Otherwise, there''ll be an ominous omen." Angeline listened and nodded to each of his statements. At this moment, the boy waved his sleeves and Angelina suddenly felt her body fly into the air. She passed through a stone wall. After a sh of white light, she fell into a state of drowsiness. When she woke up, Angelina realized that she was lying on the bed at home. Jay was sitting on the head of her bed, fondly stroking her forehead. His voice sounded somewhat hoarse. "Why were you unconscious just now, Angeline? I couldn''t wake you up no matter how much I tried." Angelina sat up on the bed, looking around the room. She asked Jay in surprise, "Didn''t I go out just now, Jaybie?" Jay patted her head in concern. "You''ve been sleeping the entire time." Angeline looked at Jay, and his handsome face ovepped with that of Mchi from her dream. She thought about how in order to marry her, Mchi had used his Soul Core as a betrothal gift. Mchi''s action was tantamount to destroying his own soul. Hence, like Mchi, the current Jay also had the same tendency to make such a vicious gamble. Angeline suddenly shoved herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "I had a long nightmare just now, Jaybie." When Jay heard that it was a nightmare, he asked nervously, "What did you dream about? Tell me."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angeline told him everything she saw and heard in her dream. Jay felt that this dream was too bizarre. However, Angeline was initially a free soul who transmigrated. Many things that had been happening recently were simply bizarre. Hence, that made Jay believe in Angeline''s dream. "Whether it''s Tenzel or Robbie, as long as we can get someone back, we have to give it a try. It is better to believe something is real or true the believe it''s nonexistent or false." Angeline nodded. "I think so as well. How about apanying me to pick some red spider lilies, Jaybie?" Jay nodded. After lunch, Jay and Angeline took Cole and Zayne over to Oolong Mountain. However, as soon as they walked into Oolong Mountain''s vicinity, they smelled a strange odor. Zayne put his hands together and trembled. "It''s so cold." Cole felt that it was bizarre as well. "Yeah. Why is it so cold today?" At this moment, Grayson and the others saw bodies lying on both sides of the path. As it was a ghastly side even Grayson screamed out in fright. UMS "Ack!" Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and they discovered many people with missing organs lying on the path. Angeline recognized the tomb robbers, and she was stunned. The people had either lost their ears, their eyes, or their tongues. A few of them even had hollowed-out stomachs. Angeline remembered the curse from the tomb, and her face turned pale with fright. "Jaybie, this happens to everyone who has gone into the tomb and gotten into contact with him!" Jay looked at Angeline, and at that moment, he was a little frightenedet He s afraid that Angeline would also be cursed. He suddenly held Angeline''s hand tightly in his palm, then said to her, "He won''t hurt you." Nheless, even when he said this, he was still a little uncertain and nervous. Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Still, this person''s methods were really cruel. Tenzel was like a vengeful spirit, venting his grievances on them. He was crazy, ruthless, and irrational. Zayne asked Angeline with a trembling voice, "Do you really want to resurrect him, Lil Sis? Are you sure that after resurrecting him, he''ll treat us kindly?" Angeline gulped. Tenzel said it himself that it would not be Robbie who wasing back. Then, how could she be sure that Tenzel, who died of humiliation, would treat them kindly when he returned? Nheless, when she thought of Tenzel, Angeline would remember that kind and filial child. She finally mustered up her courage and walked to the ce where the red spider lilies bloomed. Everyone understood her thoughts and followed her anyway. In front of them was arge field of red spider lilies in bloom. They looked like blood. Angeline walked to the center of the flower field and picked the most beautiful red spider lilies. After plucking 99 of them, Cole and Levi helped her carry the red spider lilies as they went to the front of the tomb. Angeline said to everyone, "He probably doesn''t like others seeing him, so you should wait for me outside." Jay said, "I''ll apany you in." Angeline shook her head. Jay was slightly stunned. He knew what Angeline was thinking. She was afraid that once they entered, Tenzel would be unhappy and punish them like those people. Jay said, "I must apany you so that I can feel at ease, Angeline." Angeline said, "Rest assured, I''lle out safely." At this time, a ray of light suddenly appeared, enveloping Angeline. The next moment, Angeline disappeared. Zayne shouted, "Where did you go, Angeline?!" Angeline did not respond to him. At this moment, Angeline was in the inner cave of the tomb. The ice coffin looked a little different today. Angeline felt as though the boy in the ice coffin no longer looked as pale.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She stretched out her hand and touched his face with some surprise. His cheeks were no longer as stiff, soft even. Angeline thought it was odd. She scrutinized him carefully and notice! alis lips seemed to have the iced a little red. She reached out and touched his lips. She found that her fingertips were stained red. Angeline then thought of the lost d pale corpses on the path earlier. She immediately fell to her knees in fright. "Tenzel, did you drink their blood?" she asked timidly. The corpse became transparent at this time, then a ray of light shot out from the body. "I''m sorry, Mother. I let you see something that you shouldn''t have seen. You''re timid. I must have scared you." Angeline burst into tears. "Don''t hurt innocent people. Okay?" "Mother, if you don''t like it, I promise you that I won''t kill innocent people in the future." Angeline breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. She picked up the red spider lilies and put them at his feet. "Here you go, 99 red spider lilies. Will you let me know what else you need me to do?" The boy was hesitant to say anything when he saw her tearful appearance. Ultimately he said ferociously, "There''s someone named Priestess Zyda, Mother. If you see her, tell her thatll wait for her here. Ask her toe to the tomb 49 dayster." Angeline was surprised. "What do you n to do with her?" A trace of hostility shed across the boy''s eyes. "It''s nothing. I need her help with the resurrection." Angeline pouted. "You have to promise me that you won''t hurt her. Only then will I call for her." "I won''t hurt her, Mother." Angeline looked more rxed now. "That''s good. Wait for me. I''ll definitely find her." Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Angeline left the tomb deeply worried and sick at heart. After Jay saw that she was out safely, the anxiety in his eyes dissipated. "Angeline." Angeline looked at Jay and said, "He''d like to meet Priestess Zyda." Jay showed an astonished expression. " Priestess Zyda is the one who had the intention to guide us to resurrect him. She must be someone important to him. When we get back, I''ll immediately send someone to look for her." "Mm." They left the tomb, and not long after, there was a rumbling sound behind them. Angeline turned her head back in fright, only to see the giant tomb suddenly copsing. It turned into a pile of sand. "What''s going on?" Angeline asked in surprise. Jay looked around. At this time, they were surprised to discover that the scenery on Oolong Mountain was like a time-space tunnel that showed the history of a thousand years. Great changes had taken ce. "Something has changed the space-time maic field," said Jay. Cole looked at the changing scenery around him and said emotionally, "I was originally wondering why there are so many strange things happening in Yorks Stronghold. It turns out that someone manipted the maic field, changing our brain waves and giving us hallucinations. "What do you mean? Are all the dead people we saw recently fake?" Zayne said. Jay said, "If non-being turns into being, being bes non-being. The person who can manipte the maic field of space and time is definitely not ordinary." He turned his head to look at Angelina. As a soul transmigrator, perhaps she could feel the magical power behind this change. Angeline suddenly grabbed Jay''s hand nervously. "I''m feeling anxious, Jaybie." Jay took her into his arms. "Don''t be afraid, Angeline. With me here, no matter what happens, I''ll never leave you." Angeline looked at Jay, and because she was so nervous, her face had lost all its color. "Let''s get out of here quickly, Jaybie." Jay waved at everyone and said, "Follow me. We''re getting out of here." They ran fast as if there was a mysterious force behind them driving them away. They left Oolong Mountain far behind them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When they were about to return to the viplex, the road in front of them was suddenly blocked. An evil priest in white was standing in the middle of the road. He was tall and sturdy. Even Jay, Cole, and the others who were incredibly tall looked petitepared to him. The man was about two meters tall. He had big arms and a round waist. His eyes were like copper bells. He even looked terrifying at times. There were several more priests and priestesses standing behind him Jay recognized one of them. It turned out to be Priestess Zyda. Her apprentice, Savannah, was also among them. In an instant, Jay inwardly decided to cut ties with Priestess Zyda and Savannah. However, Angeline remained amicable with Savannah and asked her, "Who are they, Savannah?" Savannah nced at her own master. "My master is Priestess Zyda, and she''s also called Prajna Panchak. She''s the direct disciple of our Immortal Master." Hearing Prajna''s name, Angeline''s face instantly turned cold. Prajna took off her veil and walked toward Angeline. She looked at her in scrutiny for quite some time, then looked at Jay with a gentle gaze. Angeline noticed the invisible look of jealousy in her eyes. Prajna said to Jay very gently, "Have you found the tomb, Sir Ares?" Jay nced at the quiet mountains, and all the illusions had turned to nothing. He shook his head and smiled while saying," We''ve been et looking for quite some time but found no traces of it at all. You''re here just in time. Please give us some clues." Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 Prajna did not speak, but her eyes that were looking at Jay were as sharp as a sword that could pierce through a steel te. It was as if she could see through Jay''s lies. Sir Ares was not feeling guilty either. His handsome face revealed a trace of him leisurely underestimating the enemy. "Sir Ares, my Immortal Master is great at fortune-telling. You''d better not deceive him as he has a bad temper. If you try to deceive him, he''ll discipline you. You''ve always been aloof, Sir Ares. I''m afraid you wouldn''t want to embarrass yourself in front of everyone," said Prajna. Jay''s dark pupils shone with a faint cold light, and the look in his eyes seemed insufferably arrogant. "You want to discipline me?" ''That''s not going to be easy,'' thought Jay. He nced lightly at the white-robed priest and said, "You im to be immortal priests, but how do I know you''re the orthodox kind? What if you''re just some corrupt practitioners who imitate the real deal?" The white-robed priest''s face showed subtle displeasure. His eyes contained a look of warning as he asked, "Do you truly not know the location of the tomb, Sir Ares?" Jay said contentedly, "I don''t." However, as soon as he said this, he noticed that he could no longer control his voice box. Jay tried to speak again, but no sound wasing out. Jay had a sudden realization. He had been silenced by this evil priest. Instead of being angry, he smiled. His handsome peach blossom eyes showed contempt for the enemy. Jay thought they could use more clever means to make him feel embarrassed, but it turned out that his voice was just silenced. Angeline felt distressed for Jay and kept calling softly, "Jaybie." Jay gave her a reassuring smile. Angeline could see him mouthing out the words,'' Don''t worry. I''m fine.'' Angeline angrily scolded the priest in white, "Let my husband go! You''re being so unreasonable!" The eyes of the priest in white fell on Angelina''s face, and he looked at her from top to bottom. For some reason, Angeline felt a sense of nausea. However, an image formed inside her mind. She seemed to have seen this man somewhere before.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In this life, she had crossed paths with him again. Everything was all in vain. Angeline spected that this person was her old enemy from her previous life. "Dearest Angeline," the priest in white suddenly spoke. "I didn''t ¨¥ expect that having been with him for so many years, your rtionship is still so good. It seems that he really loves you." Jay became wary, and he protected Angeline behind him. The evil priest red at Jay coldly. "Do you know why I finally showed up in this lifetime? Because this is you at your weakest, and I can change my destiny in this life. Angeline stuck her head out and said angrily, "You''re dreaming!" The priest in white looked at Angelina''s eyes, and his gaze was scorching hot." You''ve been with him for so long, Angeline. It''s time to part ways." Prajna''s cold eyes looked slightly relieved. It seemed that the separation of Angeline and Jay was a big happy event for her. Angeline noticed Prajna''s desire for Jay. Hence, Angeline pulled Jay even tighter. "Jaybie." Jay took her into his arms. He was taking appropriate measures as the situation called for without fear. At this moment, Cole came over angrily, put his hands on his hips and looked at the white-robed priest. "Who the hell are you? Who gave you permission to even step foot inside Yorks Stronghold?!" The priest shot him a vicious gaze, and Cole felt as if he had been electrocuted. He felt ufortable. Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Cole was secretly horrified. If this priest did not have any capabilities, how could he be so defiant? In order to test the strength of this priest, Cole immediately dashed forward with a punch. He deliberately provoked the other party, saying, "This is my territory. Without my permission, no one should dare to act wildly!" Cole''s movements were fast, ruthless, and precise with extraordinary agility. It was really strange. The priest dodged Cole''s attack with just his mind. He was extremely calm and rxed. Cole suddenly thrust and swept a kick over. The priest in white jumped up with extraordinary bouncing power. Cole ended up kicking the air. Jay looked at Cole and the priest in white. While they were dueling, he suddenly issued an order to the military intelligence division sisters, "Attack!" Andy gave out the order, "Sisters, attack him!" The girls rushed toward the priest in white. Prajna immediately stood in front of the sisters, an invible cold light shining from her eyes. Andy would not recklessly rely on a hopelessly optimistic reading, so together with her sisters, she fought with Prajna and the rest. Whenpared to Cole''s moves, the priest in white''s moves were clumsier. Jay was slightly relieved, but at this time, an ident urred. The priest suddenly took out a talisman from his pocket and started chanting. Almost instantly, Cole became something like a marite. The speed of his movements instantly slowed down like a robot. Jay witnessed this scene, and there was a peal of worry in his eyes. At this time, Prajna also took out a few pellets. When they exploded, there was a cloud of ck mist. Andy, Roxie, and the others immediately fell to the ground. Seeing that their people were vulnerable in front of the priests, Angeline looked at Jay worriedly. "Darling." Jay pushed Angeline away and said, "My turn." However, Angeline followed suit as she was really worried about Jay. When Jay walked to the priest in white, Angeline was stopped by Prajna. "Madam, don''t get involved in men''s affairs. They might identally hurt you.'' Angeline nced at her adopted daughters who were moaning in pain on the ground. She was furious with Prajna. She asked with a gloomy face, "What are you people doing here?" Prajna said, "Looking for the Resurrection Soul Orb." "Who do you want to resurrect?" Angeline said. "To tell you the truth, we''re not out to revive anyone. We just want to prevent him from resurrecting. He has deep grievances, and if he''s resurrected, it''ll be catastrophic. Angeline trembled slightly. The fear in her heart disappeared in a sh, and finally, she was shaken by that beautiful youngster''s eyes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "We don''t know where the Resurrection Soul Orb is. If you want it, go look for it yourself," said Angeline. Prajna smiled and said, "Madam, why did you think I tried so hard to deceive you? It''s because only you can lure him out." After Prajna was done talking, she walked toward Angeline with a gloomy face. Thepetition between Jay and the priest in white also started abruptly. Jay knew that the priest had plenty of evil means, so when he was up against him, Jay closed in one step at a time. He gave the priest no chance to cheat at all. Prajna was perhaps afraid that her Immortal Master would lose and thought of taking Angeline hostage, Angeline saw the ruthless light in her eyes, so she took a step back in fright. However, Prajna reached out and grabbed her. When her hand touched Angeline''s wrist, it was as if she was electrocuted. She quickly shrank back. She looked at Angeline in surprise. "Your hand?" Angeline was even more surprised. She had no idea what Prajna had touched on her wrist. She quietly touched it herself but found nothing unusual. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 However, when Angeline looked down, there was a faint ck light on her wrist. Prajna nced over at Angeline. Seeing how weak she was, she refused to believe that she was unable to defeat Angeline. Hence, she made persistent efforts to challenge Angeline again. Seeing this, Zayne pushed Angeline away and said angrily, "Why are you going up against my sister, you stupid nun?!" Prajna pushed Zayne away with a single force. The move was so violent that Zayne spat out a mouthful of blood. Seeing that her brother was injured, Angeline rushed over in anger and fought with Prajna. Although she was weak, she was still agile. She merely had to outwit Prajna to deal with her. After a few rounds, Prajna failed to gain the upper hand. The nefarious priest fought with Jay for several rounds. He could not eveny a finger on him. He looked at Jay with awe and admiration in his eyes. The priest jumped ten feet away, looked at Jay wickedly, and said provocatively, * You''re not half-bad, Sir Ares. It''s a pity..." He did not bother finishing his sentence and took out a charm from his wide cuff. He lit it on fire. In an instant, everyone felt a splitting headache as if their soul and body were about to be forcibly separated. Jay could not take it anymore and rolled on the ground holding his head. Angelina hurried over, pulled him up, and hugged him tightly in her arms. "What''s going on, Jaybie?" "Are you alright, Angelina?" Jay felt a little relieved when he saw that Angelina was acting normal. Angelina was also stunned. "I seem to be doing fine." However, seeing Sir Ares and her brother rolling on the ground in iparable pain, Angelina felt extremely ufortable. She rushed toward the priest like a mad beast. "Stop right there!" As she approached the priest, he reached out and strangled her throat. "Do you want to die, Angelina?" Angelina suddenly felt that her brain was deprived of oxygen. She could not breathe well. She reached out, and grabbed the priest''s hand, trying to free herself from his grasp. However, his hand was like an iron plier, simply not budging. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In the end, her eyes rolled to the back. Just as she was about to meet her maker, her neck suddenly rxed. Then, for some reason, the force holding her throat rxed suddenly. Her airway expanded, and she took a big mouthful of air. "Angeline." Jay staggered over. When he saw that Angelina''s skin was gradually darkening and her delicate skin was covered with scales, Jay froze in astonishment. "Oh my God. What''s happening to Angeline?" Zayne eximed out loud. A cold light shed in Angeline''s eyes. She grabbed the priest''s hand and pushed hard. The priest''s talisman suddenly disappeared. "What?" The priest was shocked. Then, he said happily, "You''ve already met him. Am I right, Angeline?" "Where''s Tenzel? Tell me. If you don''t tell me, all of them will die," said the priest as he pointed at Jay. At this time, Jay''s orifices began to bleed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Angeline broke down and shouted, "Stop right there!" At this moment, she just wanted to fight with the priest until one of them was down. She rushed over and kicked the priest with a shadowless foot. The priest stepped back, making Angelinend a kick in the air. The priest said angrily, "I suppose you won''t stop until it''s over for you, Angeline." He vigorously smacked his palm, but Angeline could not dodge it and merely epted it. Jay roared with all his might, "Angeline!" Unexpectedly, Angeline merely trembled. After stabilizing her posture, she hit back. Her movements were akin to startling a python out of its cave. The force of a huge python flew out of her palm and dashed toward the priest. The priest was unprepared, and his body flew a distance away. The so-called python did not pursue the retreating enemy. It quickly wrapped Angeline and the rest of them with its body before quickly fleeing. Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 The priest in white looked in the direction where the python disappeared. A dangerous cold light shot out from his copper bell-like eyes. "It seems like the situation isn''t in our favor. Angelina may have already been to the tomb. There isn''t much time left for us." Prajna stepped forward and asked worriedly, "What should we do, Master?" The eyes of the priest in white moved toward Savannah, and his eyes were filled with scheming. "I have a way." Speaking of Angeline, the python wrapped them around its body and headed back to the vi. When it ced Cole and the others on the ground, the python disappeared in a blink of an eye. Cole widened his eyes in horror. "What was that thing just now?" Zayne was still a little dizzy. "What kind of godly force carried me back?" Angeline only felt the coldness sticking to her wrist. She knew that it was the python that had saved them. She looked at the cloudy sky with worry in her eyes. The disappearance of the tomb and the python''s self-avoidance was obviously a response to the priest in white. This showed that the priest in white was an obstacle to Tenzel''s resurrection. Today, they had to fight the priest in white. The priest was obviously inferior to Jay, but his odd techniques overwhelmed them. "Jaybie, we can hide for a while but not forever. We have to find a way to deal with the priest in white," said Angeline. Jay turned his head to Cole and said, "Cole, you must immediately gather the people with the greatestbat power in Yorks Stronghold." Cole immediatelyunched a re, summoned the vigers, and entered a state of battle. Jay looked over at his pretty daughters and said, "Andy, the portraits of you girls appeared in the tomb. I think you must be inextricably linked with Tenzel. You''re most likely his guards. If that''s the case, you girls must be supernatural beings." After a pause, he said, "You must find a way to stimte your abilities." At this time, Thirteen stepped forward and announced her special talents to everyone. "I think I really do have supernatural powers, Daddy."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jay looked at her in amazement. "Can you show them to us?" Thirteen shook her head. "I once had a dream. I dreamed that I was wearing the armor of a guard and holding a sharp sword in my hand it had pierced the heart of a priestess. And that priestess was When Thirteen said this, her face became inexplicably solemn, "It was Prajna." Jay nodded. "When you killed her, who was around you and where were you?" Thirteen looked around and finally pointed to the courtyard of the vi. "Over there." Jay''s face darkened. "If that''s the case, Even is not a safe ce. Everyone, be careful." At night, el everyone was lying in their room, but they were all on high alert. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline tossed and turned. She could not fall asleep, so she simply sat up. She walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the ce where Thirteen and Prajna ended their battle. She asked Jay softly, "Do you think Thirteen''s dream wille true, Jaybie?" Jay beckoned to her charmingly, and she walked over. Then, Jay lifted the nket and she sat on the bed. Jay embraced her and said, "Prajna once guided us toe here. At that time, she was sincere. Thirteen had also betrayed Robbie before She had evil thoughts about Robbie them Prajna and Thirteen are both good and evil. Don''t use emotions regarding these matters Angeline looked at him nkly. "But I believe in Thirteen. After all, she has been with us for so many years." Jay smiled and said, "Well, I hope she''ll live up to your expectations." Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 At night, everyone fell asleep and started dreaming. Outside the window, a gust of breeze blew in. The air was filled with the fragrant smell of sulfur, which drifted into the vis. Angeline was lying in his arms. A pained expression suddenly appeared on her originally quiet and peaceful face. Her body twisted ufortably, and she woke Jay up. Jay opened his eyes leisurely. In the moonlight, he could see Angeline''s beautiful and dignified face all twisted. He hugged her tighter and shouted anxiously," What''s the matter, Angeline? Are you having a nightmare?" Angeline let out a clumsy and painful kick. Suddenly, her body became extremely cold. Jay felt like he was holding onto a block of ice. "Angeline." He did not dare to let go of her, so he could only warm her up with his body temperature. At this time, he smelled the pungent sulfur smell in the air. Jay was so startled that he immediately got up. He turned on the lights and walked to the window. A white figure stood downstairs, and it looked like someone immortal. Jay immediately ran downstairs, and the white shadow was standing in the courtyard. Jay could see her face clearly now. Who else would it be if not Prajna? Prajna, why''d you call for me?" Prajna said, "Tenzel needs you for the resurrection." Jay said, "I don''t care whether Tenzel can be resurrected or not. I only care whether my Baby Robbie can be resurrected." Prajna looked at Jay, noticing he had paternal love and mercy. "You love your child that much?" Jay said, "How can there be a parent who doesn''t love their children?" "There is one. Tenzel''s father. He doesn''t love him." Jay began to recall the strange illusions inside the tomb. "But I love my Baby Robbie," said Jay firmly. Prajna said, "Do you know why Robbie has a bad fate? His red star is moving, and his love life is too prosperous. It''s inevitable for him to provoke something rotten." "Are you talking about Thirteen?" "You''re smart, Sir Ares." "Are you sowing discord?" Prajna said, "Sir Ares, whether or not I''m sowing discord, you''ll know in the future. "I''m merely here today to tell you that your wife has been possessed by a monster. If you can''t figure out a way to separate her from it her life will be in danger." "But why should I trust you?" "It''s merely a beast with an unscrupulous nature. You don''t think it has spiritual power, do you, Sir Ares?" Jay gave it a thought and said, "Do you have a way to force the monster out of my beloved wife''s body?" Prajna handed him a white bottle. "Mix the powder inside with water and give it to Angeline. This can force the monster out." Jay looked into her eyes and asked, "Once the monster is forced out, what will happen to my Angeline?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Prajna did not expect Jay to ask such a question. She was suddenly dumbfounded. She became hesitant to say anything. Jay suddenly took a step forward and stared at Prajna with a aura. "Are you plotting gainst my family? Is that it?" Is Prajna looked at his peerlessly beautiful face and smiled bitterly. "You have loved her for many lifetimes. Aren''t you tired?" Jay said, "Our spirit and flesh are in union. We''re parable partners We''re each other''s faith. She''s the support to my soul. Tell me, can I ever leave her?" Prajna said, "Sir Ares, your ten lifetimes with her is about to end." The bottom of Jay''s eyes showed reluctance. "Can you predict the future? Do you know the past?" Prajna said, "Yes, I can. I know that after this lifetime, you and she will be separated forever." Jay''s expression became cold as ice. Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Prajna raised her face, and it was as if she was devising a battle n. She said firmly,'' You love her, but that''s because you''ve been deceived by her soft and docile appearance on the surface. Do you know how evil and sinister she is at the core? She''s a cold-blooded animal herself. The coldness on this mountain is all because of her. Can''t you feel the icy despair inside Yorks Stronghold, Sir Ares?" Jay sneered back. "Hah! I won''t believe a single word out of your mouth. I only believe in my Angeline. I know better than anyone how kind she is." Prajna raised her hand, and there were a few small bells in her palm. She said angrily, "You don''t believe me, huh? Then I''ll turn her back into her original state. I''ll show you what she truly looks like.'' When the bells rang, Angeline felt as though the world was stuck in a turbulent noise. She sat in great pain. Every cell in her body seemed to be swelling and bursting. "Jaybie!" Angeline called for help in pain. When Jay heard Angelina''s voice, he looked over anxiously. She saw that Angeline was slithering on the ground like a snake. Sir Ares was incredibly stunned. Prajnaughedcently. "Do you see now, Sir Ares? She''s a cold-blooded animal at her core. The woman is bloodthirsty, and you were mesmerized by her." Angeline looked at Jay and shook her head. "Don''t trust her, Jaybie!" Jay stared at Angeline. Her skin was turning ck, and scales were growing on her face. He swallowed his saliva and said, "I believe her, Angeline. Perhaps your true self isn''t human." Prajna proceeded to smile happily. Angeline showed a flustered expression." I''m human, Jaybie! Trust me!" Jay changed his words. "But it doesn''t matter what you truly are. I''ll never abandon you. You''ll always be my wife." As soon as Jay said this, he flew upward, wanting to kick Prajna in the head. Prajna swiftly avoided him. Seeing that Sir Ares did not believe her even though she wasying out the truth, she was instantly furious. She took out the sulfur from her pouch and threw it into the air. Meanwhile, Angeline was driven by the python in her body and suddenly became restless. She frantically activated her destructive power, knocking everything she touched to the ground. The more out of control she was, the happier Prajna became. At this time, Angeline even started to attack the surrounding bodyguards. Cole and Levi were forced without another option. They could only plead with Sir Ares, "You can''t Angeline go on like this, Cousin. Find a way to subdue her first." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org How could Jay be willing toy a finger on Angeline? He waspletely at a loss. At this moment, Angeline no longer distinguished between right and wrong. She grabbed Zayne next to her and choked him. Zayne shouted, "Lil Angeline, it''s me... Your b-brother... Let go... of me..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was as if Angeline could no longerprehend humannguage. She exerted more strength. Jay roared at Prajna, "You''re the one who''s controlling my Angeline''s mind, right?" Prajna said, "Sir Ares, you''re always indulging her. You can clearly see it with your own eyes that she has transformed into a cold-blooded animal. I''m telling you, so long as the owner of the tomb wakes up, the world will change. When his 12 Guards are restored, he''ll set off a bloodbath and take revenge on the world. As for Angeline, she''ll be the first minion he''ll want to subdue." At this moment, Cole immediately thought about how Angelina wanted to help resurrect the owner of the tomb. He suddenly started taking Prajna''s words more seriously. "Then why does the owner of the tomb want to take revenge on this world?" "It''s because he died a miserable death and he''s quite embarrassed over it. Moreover, he was the God of War in his era." Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 "As long as he''s awakened, he''ll be able to subvert the world." Prajna exaggerated it." You are the young master of Yorks Stronghold, Cole Yorks. Think about your stronghold. In the past, the folks'' customs were simple. The vigers lived and worked in peace and contentment. But in recent years, there have been many incidents urring in Yorks Stronghold. You''ve also seen how the vigers are dying one after another. You, the young master, should take the responsibility of protecting the vigers." Cole fell into deep thought. Prajna''s words made his belief and determination to protect the tomb shake. Ultimately, he regained his senses because of Jay. "Prajna, just because you''ve failed to sow discord between me and my wife, you''ve started instigating Cole into destroying the tomb. What is your true motive?" Cole looked at Sir Ares and said, "She might be onto something here, Cousin." Jay red at him resentfully. "She said that Angelina''s a monster. Why? Do you truly want to get rid of my Angeline?" Cole looked at the beastly Angeline with a distressed look on his face. "But Angeline''s current state is clearly extremely destructive. If you don''t stop her, she''ll hurt Zayne." At this moment, Angeline''s eyes were red. She was choking Zayne while filled with murderous intent. Jay walked over, grabbed Angeline''s wrist, and tried to stop her. "Angeline, please calm down. This is your brother. You''ll regret it if you hurt him." "Scram!" Angeline showed her sharp teeth at Jay. Jay looked at her as she stuck her tongue out like a snake. He smacked her on the neck, and she immediately fainted in Jay''s arms. At this moment, puffs of ck air burst out of Angeline''s body. Then, a python came out of her mouth. It quickly put on a performance in the air. The small ck snake turned into a thousand-year-old python. The lines on the snake looked ancient, and the snake red at Prajna with its ck pupils. It mmed into her domineeringly. Prajna smiled wickedly. "You finally came out?" Then, Prajna took out a lot of talismans from her pockets, burned them all, and scattered them in the air. Suddenly, something like a formed in the air, sprinkling all over the python. The giant python tried to escape from under the giant. At this time, Angeline slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the giant python fleeing in a panic, she iel. todenly rushed forward and tried t the python escape. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, it seemed like the spell had some magic effect on her as well. Her body hit the giant and was immediately covered in blood. "Ahh!!!" Angeline screamed. Jay dashed over, but the python was faster than him. It suddenly opened its big mouth, wanting to put Angeline into its mouth. Prajna shouted, "It''s trying to eat Angeline. Stop it!" Jay stared anxiously at the giant python. He was thinking of how to e defeat the giant python in his mind However at this moment, a light shed from the python''s body as the Resurrection Orb flew up from its body to its mouth. Then Angeline''s body became transparent before slowly bing solid again. It was as if Angeline had been reborn. She suddenly widened her eyes. Then, she jumped down from the python''s mouth and looked at Prajna angrily as she said, "Don''t believe a word she''s saying, Jaybie. It''s a mythical beast that faithfully el.ne protects its master and only listens to the call of its master. I''m its owner." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay said, "I believe in you, Angeline." Angeline said, "The giant python''s soul has been injured, so it can''t stand these spells. Take it away, Jaybie. I''ll deal with Prajna.'' "You? No, let me do it." "Jaybie, the giant python passed his soul power to me, so only I can deal with Prajna. Trust me, I''ll be fine." Jay nced at the giant python. He saw its two eyes looking at Angeline anxiously, and it seemed a little worried. Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 "Follow me, you giant python," ordered Jay. The python nced at Jay resentfully, shook its head decisively, and stared straight at Angeline instead. Jay said to it, "Angeline is trying to protect you, so she has no choice but to fight Prajna. Since you''re already injured, staying here will only slow her down. You need to leave!" Cole patted Jay on the shoulder and reminded him carefully, "Try to stay away from the little beast. Cousin. Its animalistic desires might get triggered. It could injure you instead." As soon as Cole said his piece, the giant python suddenly opened its humongous mouth and dashed toward him. Then, the python pressed him to the ground and rubbed Cole against the ground. Cole''s face changed instantly as he yelled, "Do you see this. Cousin? This snake''s animalistic nature is still instilled within it. It can''t stick around by our side." Angeline saw the giant python causing trouble and stopped it. "You can''t scare them in the future, Lil ck." Hence, the python finally got up from Cole. Cole quickly checked his body and found that there were no wounds. Only then did he feel relieved. While facing off against Prajna, Angeline was still looking at them uneasily. She repeatedly told the giant python, "Get Jaybie out of here. He''s my husband. He won''t hurt you." The giant python was stunned for a while. then wrapped itself around Jay''s body. Cole and the others merely held their breaths in fright. The giant python surrounded Jay''s body in circles. If it were to squeeze him with force, Jay would suffocate to death.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Fortunately, the giant python did not hurt Jay. It merely embedded itself into Jay, leaving only its head that stuck out. Levi was stunned upon witnessing such a scene. "Who on earth is he? Lil ck?" The ck snake transformed into a little snake and got out of Jay''s body. It bounced up and down happily. Levi could only look at Jay in awe. Jay quickly left with the little ck snake. At this moment, Angeline suddenly pushed out several hand movements in a row. The moves all aimed at Prajna''s heart, making her spit out a mouthful of blood. Angeline yelled angrily, "For the hatred you instilled in me after you murdered my son, I''ll end this grudge with you today, Prajna!" Unexpectedly, a demonic wind §Ü§Ñ 10 one? suddenly came blowing at this time. The priest in white appeared in front of Prajna along with Savannah. When Angeline was about to shoot out another move, the priest in white muttered something to himself. By the time Angeline''s hand touched Prajna''s body, she cried out in pain. "Ahh!" Angeline flew out as if she had been electrocuted. The priest in white said, "I''ll be acting in ce of the heavens today, Angeline Severe. I''ll take you away." The priest suddenly threw out 13 beads that formed a formation in the air. Then, the information in Angeline''s brain suddenly grew chaotic. Those orderly memories were randomly shuffled. Her eyes became more and more confused. Ultimately, she copsed to the ground. After Jay settled the little ck snake, he immediately returned to Angelina However, he saw that she had fainted on the ground. Jay immediately picked her up and entered the house. After putting her down on the bed, Angeline suddenly opened her eyes. They were filled with anger. When Jay approached her, she almost exerted her full strength and hit her §Ö palm on Jay''s chest. Jay wher caught off caught. The palm movement was incredibly strong and firm. He merely looked at Angeline in astonishment. "Angeline, it''s me, Jaybie." Angeline sat up and sneered. "Jay Ares, you tore my family apart and destroyed my rtionship with my husband back then. I''ve always remembered this hatred. After so many years of enduring humiliation and burdens, I''ve finally received the help of the Resurrection Orb. My mana has increased dramatically. It''s time to end you." Jay started vomiting blood and looked at Angeline in pain. "Angeline, do you only remember that I had to force you to leave but don''t remember why I took you in the first ce?" Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 Angeline got off the bed, squatted in front of Jay, and smacked his face. She looked down at Jay in arrogance and said, "You must''ve never expected this day toe, huh? The invincible legend actually lost to a youngdy like me." Jay was in betweenughter and tears. Why was Angeline so adorable even after she had turned? He reached out and grabbed Angelina''s hand, putting it on his face as he said, "Darling, stop this. Listen to me. You''ve been enchanted by Prajna. The memories in your mind are fragmented. All your judgments at this time are biased, so it''s better if you don''t hurt anyone during this time. You''ll regret it when you''re all better." Angelina''s apricot eyes widened in rage. She angrily pulled her hand out of his." Why should I trust your words? You''re cunning and scheming. I won''t believe a single thing you say." "Trust your husband. TH never lie to you." "I will not." Jay felt helpless. "Well, regardless of whether or not you believe me, you can''t possibly threaten your husband further since I''m injured now." Angeline looked at him with contempt and sneered. "Hmph! You''re nothing but someone I''ve defeated now, so why are you still so arrogant?" Jay sighed weakly. Then, he suddenly grabbed her vital lifeline and gently threatened her, "Who''d you defeat again?" Angeline''s face changed in an instant. She looked at Jay suspiciously and yelled, "I knew that you were just acting earlier!" Jay picked her up and said, "Well, it''s toote anyway." He put her on the bed and leaned over to look at her with gentle eyes. "What are you nning on doing?" Angeline''s face looked utterly terrified. Jay''s hand stroked her face, then her lips... "What do you think I''m doing?" Angeline quickly trembled with fright. Jay teased her for a while, then smiled and said, "Silly, what else can I possibly do to you? Other than kissing you and hugging you, what else is there?" Angeline breathed a sigh of relief. He was not nning on killing her? However, she suddenly widened her eyes in astonishment again. "What did you say you were going to do?" This time, Jay showed it to her using his actions. "Why, you bastard! Let go of me!'' However, Jay started to take off her clothes. Angeline was so frightened that she cried out, "You might as well kill me." Jay was slightly stunned. "You clearly liked it when I treated you like this before." "I''m not a masochist," Angeline cried out.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay stopped teasing her and merely fell on her side. Then, he took out a family photo embedded in the ne pendant and handed it to Angeline. "This is our family''s photo, Angeline. Our eldest is Jens, this one''s Robbie, and this one over here is our daughter, Zetty." Angeline showed an astonished look on her as shace. She was spellef continued to yell, tricks." This is just one of Jay looked at Angeline with a headache. "What should I do so that you''ll believe me?" Angeline said, "You can let me go." Jay said, "No. It''s too dangerous outside. With that half-baked arts skills of yours, Angelinem WContent won''t be able to handle it." belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline stared at him while panting in rage. Jay smiled wickedly and said, "I can still remind you of the past." Then, he leaned over and kissed her. After Jay had exhausted his strength, Angeline looked at the top of his head nkly as if she had gone mad. Jay clearly just bullied her. However, why did it feel so good? Plus, it felt familiar to her. It was as if they had often done this in the past. Jay fell asleep due to exhaustion. Angeline endured the feeling in her body and secretly got out of bed to leave. When Jay woke up and saw that his bedside was empty, there was a drastic change in his expression. Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 In the vastnd, a petite figure ran barefoot among the mountains. The woman was running straight to Oolong Mountain. Little did she imagine, there was a constant white shadow chasing after her from behind. When Angeline was running toward Oolong Mountain, she plucked a leaf and began to y a melodious tune. At this time, the earth began to tremble, unraveling a huge gulf. There was a sense of joy in Angeline''s eyes. She did not notice the danger behind her at all. At this time, the white figure slowly approached her. When he overlooked the chasm, a surprised smile appeared in his eyes. "Thank you for telling me that he''s here, Angeline." Angeline turned her head sharply, and the priest in white was looking at her bare feet. They had been pierced by thorns and were flowing with blood. The priest suddenly smiled wickedly. "Very good. This is the best time to activate the Blood Curse."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Afterward, he began to part his lips and chant some spells. Angeline looked at him in a panic. "Don''t recite the Blood Curse! He shouldn''t be resurrected at this time." The priest in white ignored her obstruction and chanted even more cheerfully. Angeline panicked and immediately jumped at him. "Stop reciting!" The priest hit her in the chest with his palm, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. When one was reciting a Blood Curse, thest thing one should do was to disturb the chanter. It was because once the person who tried to disturb the chanter was injured, they would continuously lose their blood. Angelina''s face became paler and paler. She had lost her strength to fight. At this moment, a strong white light suddenly shot out from the center of the earth. A tall and handsome man dressed in flowy clothes jumped out from the center of the earth. "You finally showed yourself, Tenzel Jurran," the priest in white smiled wickedly. "Hmph, have all of your souls returned to you?" Tenzel was standing in the center of the earth His figure was so huge that it seemed to be able to cover the entire earth''snd. Then, he stretched out his hand, trying to grab the priest in white. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When the priest in white turned around, there was white light shooting out of his entire body. "I''ve cultivated for thousands of years for this day, Tenzel. I want to kill you in this world and make you disappearpletely. When the timees, my king will be able to rule the world." ''Give me a hand, Prajna, Savannah. Prajna and Savannah jumped out from the side, holding rare weapons in their hands. They were Prajna''s charms and Savannah''s magic pestle. Each was getting restless. "You took my heart a thousand years ago, Prajna. Isn''t it about time you return it to me?" Tenzel came up to Prajna. At this time, Angeline was curled up on the ground. Prajna looked at the giant Tenzel with a hint of madness in her eyes. She was waiting for Tenzel to step on Angeline to death. After all, this version of the resurrected Tezel had an iplete soul. He might not know Angeline at all. Unexpectedly, Tenzel walked toward Angeline and bent down to pick her up. Then, the stone on his forehead in between his eyebrows shot out a blood-red light that entered Angeline''s body. Angeline''s pale face gradually returned to normal. She opened her eyes and saw the iparably huge Tenzel. Her heart was extremely heavy. "Tenzel!" cried Angeline out. "The 49 days isn''t up yet. Why''d youe to life?" The priest in white smiled smugly. "Tenzel, Angeline, this time, both of you are sure to die. No one else will be here to save you." As soon as the priest in white was done talking, all of the charms in his hand flew toward Tenzel. Tenzel was quickly subdued. The priest roared, "Bring me the Resurrection Orb!" When he was flying toward Tenzel, he was thrown from behind and hit on the back. It forced the priest to the ground. Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 When the priest turned back, he saw that the Ares adopted daughters were all lined up. They looked at Tenzel heroically, and each of them knelt in front of him. With a flick of Tenzel''s finger, the girls'' clothes suddenly turned into royal-looking white clothes. Their hair was pulled up into high and long ponytails. Not only did they look more handsomely beautiful but also more stalwart. They shouted in unison, "Your Highness!'' Tenzel said quietly, ''Take him down." The girls looked sternly at the priest in white, and he immediately seemed more nervous. "I didn''t expect you to recognize your guards even when your soul is iplete. It''s a pity that these girls are cursed. They may not be able to recall their Soul Skills. A guard without their Soul Skill is nothing but empty armor." As soon as the priest in white finished speaking, he ordered Prajna, "Stop them, Prajna!" Prajna smiled wickedly, then drew a talisman in front of her with her fingers. After the talisman was burned, a machete was revealed. It was the primary weapon of her Soul Skill. Prajna''s machete was thrown at the guards. It was obviously a machete, but toward the end, it divided itself into 12. The priest in white counted the number of guards and said with a big smile, "Why, Tenzel, you originally had 12 guards. Why are there three missing?" Angeline suddenly remembered the three children who died in the military intelligence division-Sis Daisy, Sis Five, and Sis Nine. They were all buried on the top of Yorks Stronghold, and with three guards missing, the guards'' soul formation could not exert its greatest power. Soon, the machetes flew toward the other sisters. They screamed in pain and fell to the ground. They were immediately restored t their modern appearance, Angeline was extremely anxious. "Tenzel''s souls aren''tplete, so the guards aren''t fully ready. What should we do?" At this moment, Jay was quickly leading Levi, Cole, and the others over. "Angeline!" Jay ran straight to Angeline. He took her hand and said softly, "You were missing for half a day. Do you know how worried I was?" Angeline remembered what he did to herst night and pped him. "Bastard," she angrily yelled at him. Jay was immensely dumbfounded. Cole smiled cheerfully. "So, you''d have such a day as well, Cousin." Jay stroked his aching face and looked at Angeline sullenly. "Darling, we''re husband and wife." Angeline spat back, "You''re clearly not. I''m by mother, and y s to en.swnolyt clearly not his father." Content Jay felt incredibly depressed. Angeline''s memories seemed to have been reorganized. However Jay also had a method to rein her in. He raised his chin and pointed toward the priest in white. "Do you want me to save your son? Angeline looked him up and down several times with a look of disdain on her face." You?" She could sense people with soul power, and she could not sense anying from Jay Hence, she thought he was amon man. Jay approached her and teased, "If youe back and be my wife, I''ll save your son." Angeline was slightly stunned. Why did it seem like she had heard this before? "Can you do it?" Angeline asked. Jay said to Levi, "That woman''s incredibly arrogant. Kill her, Levi." Prajna looked at Jay in disbelief. She did not expect him to be so unfeeling toward her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Why can''t you love me a little more even after a thousand years?" Prajna asked angrily. Jay said, "Because you''re always hurting my Angeline." Prajna was furious and jumped over. Meanwhile, Levi stepped forward and blocked a knife for Angeline. "Get away!" Levi said imposingly. Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Prajna and Levi fought for more than a dozen rounds. Prajna gradually became weaker. Jay shouted to Levi, "Kill her!" Prajna quickly went berserk because of this sentence. Her eyes were scarlet and filled with unwillingness. "How could you do this to me? How could you? I''m the one who''s truly your wife." "You''re not. You''re Tenzel''s wife." Jay''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Angeline is nothing but a jacaranda you raised, Sir Ares, but you fell for her instead."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jay''s handsome face was gloomy. "Shut up." "No. I''ll continue speaking. She was with you since you were born, but she should have been just a little flower spirit. You disobeyed the divine way and nourished her with your divine power. She was lucky and could be a human. She turned beautiful, graceful, and agile, yet she still clung to you. As for you, you merely think that since she was created by you, you can''t bear to see her sad. That''s why you want to satisfy her desire for you. "What you feel for her is pity and responsibility, not love." Angeline looked at Jay in confusion. "Is everything she said true?" Jay squatted in front of Angeline and gently stroked her head. "It''s all fake.¡± Tenzel said faintly, "Prajna, when you left me that day, I thought it was because you and I had a different stand. I didn''t think that your heart belonged to someone else. It''s just that... How could the man you love be him?" Tenzel walked toward Prajna. She was so frightened that she retreated again and again. When the priest in white saw that the situation was critical, he felt helpless. He shouted at Prajna, "Prajna! Why haven''t you summoned the Underground''s Undead?!" When Prajna opened her mouth and kept chanting something, a thick plume of smoke emerged from the ground. Then, the core of the earth shattered. Many undead soldiers emerged from the soil. They immediately surrounded Tenzel. Soon, Tenzel was enveloped in ck smoke. Seeing this, Angeline shouted heartbreakingly, "No!" Prajnaughed arrogantly, "You people forced me to do this." Levi was also dragged by the undead and could not move. He called out to Angeline, "If you want to decipher this formation, you need to find another one of Tenzel''s souls." As long as the soul returned to its owner, no one couldy a hand on him. He was the unparalleled God of War, after all. Angeline shouted loudly, "Where is the other soul?" Jay pointed to the distance. "There." Everyone followed Jay''s gaze and saw Jenson and Whitney rushing toward them. Jens!" Angeline got up. When Jenson ran over and saw how Angeline was so haggard while at Jay with a puzzled gaze Daddy was alive and well, he belongs to NovelDrama.Org After all, in the past, as long as Daddy was present, Mommy would be safe and sound. Jay shrugged aggrievedly. "Your mommy doesn''t want me anymore." Jens was dumbfounded. Angeline red at him and said angrily," Well, who bullied me first?" Jay said, "We''re husband and wife. I wasn''t bullying you but making love to you." "You''re a pervert!" Angeline roared. Jenson was baffled. He had already sensed that his mother''s mind was a little unclear. "Daddy, what''s wrong with Mommy?" "She... got her memories messed up, but she still remembers you," he said with jealousy. Jenson took his mom''s hand over, ced it in Jay''s palm, and said, "Mommy, he''s Daddy. Daddy is the person who loves you the most in this world. Have you forgotten?" Angeline stared at Jay suspiciously, half in disbelief. However, she was positive that Jens'' words were something she should not doubt. "Is Jens truly our son?" she asked. Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Jay nodded repeatedly. Then, he pulled Jenson''s face to the front and asked Angeline, "Can''t you see? We share the same face. We''re really father and son." Angeline looked at Jay''s handsome face, then at Jenson''s and Tenzel''s. She nodded but was still somewhat in suspicion. When Jay saw that she finally believed him, he was overjoyed. He quickly pulled Angeline into his arms and said, "I told you, my darling. I wouldn''t lie to you." Seeing that his father and mother loved each other so much, Jenson smiled with relief. Then, he turned his attention to Tenzel. He saw that Tenzel was shrouded in ck smoke. Jenson''s heart was filled with extremely strong anger that was directed at the same enemy. He proceeded to jump into the ck smoke. "Jens!" Angeline shouted hoarsely. ck smoke was billowing from all directions, wrapping them all around. It entangled Jenson and Tenzel tightly. When a line appeared in the sky, Angeline almost fainted in shock. At this time, a python flew over and quickly wrapped itself around the ck smoke column. Suddenly, some of the condensed ck smoke began to disperse. However, the python had consumed too much of its internal energy and was exhausted. Angeline grabbed Jay''s hand and cried out, "What should we do?" At this time, a miracle appeared. Golden characters shot out from the ck smoke. They pierced into each person''s body. Immediately, the souls that absorbed the characters began to undergo a huge reorganization. It was as if their souls had traveled through a thousand years back, connecting them to the experiences of their previous lives. The adopted daughters of the Ares family started recalling everything. They were the guards of His Highness, Tenzel Jurran. There were 12 of them, but Sis Daisy, Sis Five, and Sis Nine had died. The three were now separated from them. Cole also remembered that he was Tenzel''s knight. He and Levi were both his swordsmen. "Master." After Cole, Levi, and the adopted daughters of the Ares family joined their Soul Bridge together, their hearts were connected again. It turned out that for thousands of years, their mission in living was to wait for this day toe. All of them flew into the smoke circle. As for Grayson and the others, there seemed to be vague and strange e el images floating in their minds. However, Jay flicked his fingers gently to calm their minds. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, he fixedly looked at the smoke array. The ck smoke and the golden characters seem to be pulling the forces of good and evil. Angeline stared at the golden characters intently. "Who''ll win, darling?" She suddenly turned her head to look at Jay. vel.ne Jay said, "The Soul Army called upon by that stupid priest is Tenzel''s undead army. It''s so despicable and shameless that he''s letting them kill each other." Angeline said, "But they''re Tenzel''s Soul Army. Why was he able to call upon them?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jay looked at Angeline and asked, "You truly can''t tell who he is?" Angeline looked confused. Jay smiled brightly. "Angeline, it''s only right that you can''t remember him, because he''s not someone worth remembering." He said joyfully, "Since you can''t remember him, I''ll do you a favor." Jay suddenly took out the python emblem and held it up high. He bit his finger and dripped the blood in the eyes of the python. Suddenly, thousands of golden characters were released from the emblem. The characters flew into Angeline''s eyes. She saw many memories of her previous life. Then, the face of the unfamiliar priest ovepped with someone in her painful memory. She could recall it now. He was Tenzel''s biological father. Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 Those tragic memories surged like flowing water. She remembered it now. In her first life, she was a jacaranda tree nted by Emperor Wojciech. She would apany Wojciech as he recited scriptures and meditated every day. However, she had a lively temperament and did not like living such a boring life day after day, year after year. Hence, she developed a rebellious heart. She bewitched Wojciech into entering the mortal world with her, but Wojciech said that that world was an illusion. In a fit of rage, she secretly rendered him unconscious. Then, she daringly tried to bed him. She thought that only in this way would Wojciech fall into the mundane world and willingly apany her. However, she grew to be a coward again. After sleeping with him, she knew that she had made a huge mistake. Hence, she secretly ran away. Unexpectedly, she became pregnant from the ordeal. She wanted to honestly confess to Wojciech, but when she saw Wojciech again, he looked at her while his teeth itched with hatred. He said that he would eat her alive. That was when she quickly lost her courage. Hence, she sneaked away while he was not looking. This time around, she became smarter. With the mysticism she learned from him, she disguised the child in her wound and found a substitute father for the child. That man turned out to be the stupid priest in front of them, but he was the king of the neighboring country at that time. He was attracted to her beauty and flirted with her every day. The king also swore that he would be good to her child. At that time, she was innocent and believed his nonsense, so she married him. After their marriage, the king showed his true colors. It turned out that he just wanted to use the fairy energy in her to save his own queen. Fortunately, she had divine fetal protection, so the king was not able to harm her. The king pretended to persuade her again and again. He said that he was not aiming for her immortal spirit anymore. He said that he would treat her child as his own in the future. However, the premise was that she must drink the water of forgetfulness. In this way, she would forget about her previous rtionship with the other man. She was unwilling. Wojciech was her master who gave her life, taught her how to be a human being, and taught her magic. She could not allow herself to forget about Wojciech. However, the emperor despicably and shamelessly poisoned her. Under the erosion of the poison, she quickly forgot about Wojciech. She merely regarded the king as the child''s biological father. Later on, she gave birth to the child, but the king was extremely cold to the child. Hence, she became extremely cold to him. She was still sad at first, but sheter overheard the discussion of the servants. The emperor only wanted her soul when he married her. Now that the child was born, would he want to capture her soul now? She was constantly filled with trepidation. One night, she ran away with the child, but the king was able to recapture her. He revealed his evil purpose and said, "The child is born, and there''s no longer a divine fetus to protect you. How can you escape this time?" When his men cast a spell on her, her child protected her with an aura. Hence, the King grew helpless. Since he could not do anything, he could only keep her by his side. The child slowly grew up, and his talent was different from ordinary people. Then, someone started whispering into the king''s ear that Tenzel was the God of War who could rule the world. However, she did not want her son to start a massacre or get involved in the dark political arena. Unwilling to be used by Tenzel, the king started to use evil methods to wash away her memory. All of those years, he had gotten rid of many of her memories, turning her into an iplete human being who was stuck at his mercy. However, no matter how stupid she was, she knew that she could not spend her life with this man. Hence, she escaped with her son but was eventually found by him. She was imprisoned in a cold pce. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the cold pce, she saved a little snake and started raising it meticulously. Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 She had even taken care of a pot of Isatis before. Whether it was the snake or the Isatis, the time spent by Tenzel''s side was too long. She gradually became infected with spiritual energy. This continued until Wojciech found her. This time, as her soul was pulled away, she could no longer recognize Wojciech. Wojciech did not make things difficult for her as she had imagined either. Instead, he rescued her and Tenzel from prison.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When Angeline recalled these tragic past events again, she felt unbearable grief. She pointed at the priest and said to Tenzel with scarlet eyes, "Tenzel, kill him. I want you to kill him.'' Suddenly, the ck smoke was dissipated by the golden light in the middle. The priest in white spat out a mouthful of blood. Prajna and Savannah immediately jumped up and helped him to escape. On the other hand, Angeline and Jay looked at Tenzel who emerged out of the golden light with looks of astonishment. His long hair was flying, and his palmsized face was like a bright moon. He had features as handsome as a deity, and his wicked face still had a strong evil aura. With his long body and elegant stance, he was truly a maddening beauty who could allure the country and the nation. However, he no longer shared the appearance of Jenson and Robbie. He was more extraordinary than they were and more handsome too. Angeline looked at him and immediately froze. It was because at this moment, Tenzel had merged with Jenson. After his supernatural power surged, he broke through the disguise technique that Angeline made for him. He looked more like his biological father Wojciech at the moment, who was the current Jay. As for Jay Ares... The guy was even more petrified. His expression was very shocked, probably because he had always mistakenly thought that Tenzel was the son of the stupid priest. l.n& Moreover, as the kid''s stepfather, he had to go through such an ordeal to change the child''s appearance. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a messed-up game. Tenzel was Wojciech''s son, and presumably, Angeline was the main cause of the disaster. It was Angeline who stole the Soul Bill from his shrine to deceive him. Jay turned his head to look at Angeline, but she had already walked away. It was truly her guilty conscience that made her be like this her entire life. "Come back this instant!" Jay angrily scolded Angeline. Angeline turned around and begged Jay for mercy. "Jaybie, Tenzel has returned and that stupid priest has run off. Shouldn''t we go home for dinner now?" Jay said, "Why don''t you exin to me why Jens and Tenzel look different?" Angeline said, "They''re probably not the same person. "Their souls and flesh are allbined, yet you''re telling me they''re not the same person?" said Jay. Angeline said weakly, "Jaybie, Robbie and Jens have both returned to Tenzel''s body now. Why should we care about their appearance? Shouldn''t we be figuring a way to get Jens and Robbie back? Tenzel walked over to Angeline. He sped his hands together, and a puff of white smoke came out of his body. A soul thread left his external body. When the soul thread left Tenzel''s body, it formed into Jenson. "I''m back, Mommy." "You came back just in time, Jens. Your father has something to ask you, so you go ahead and answer him. I have to leave now." Angeline pushed Jenson in front of Jay and ran away on her own. Tenzel walked up in front of Jay and said," Father, Mother has never done anything she should be sorry for toward you. She and that priest have never consummated their marriage." Jay looked at Tenzel. He was incredibly tall, akin to a giant. It was hard for him to rid himself of that deity image. Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 Tenzel and Jens stood next to each other. Tenzel looked exactly like Wojciech, and Jens looked exactly like him. Jay''s expression was indescribable as some obscure images appeared in his mind. "Wojciech, are you really willing to give up the throne and be with Jacaranda from now on generation after generation? Even if she doesn''t remember you in every lifetime? Even if each of you will experience separation as husband and wife? And even if you''ll have suspicions about whether you''re father-son each lifetime? Even if you may not make it to the end of each of your lifetimes? Are you also willing to give up everything you have now and apany her to the catastrophe on the Nether Calendar?" "Lord, as long as I can be with Jacaranda, I''m willing to give up the title of Emperor, I''m willing to give up my immortality, and I''m willing to give up magic. I simply ask for you to fulfill my wishes. Lord." "If you''ve given it a thought, then do go ahead." "Please, Lord, give me thest chance to disguise myself." "Of course." The mighty Lord smiled meaningfully. Jay looked at Tenzel and Jens. Finally, he heaved out a weak sigh. He cast a resentful gaze in the direction Angeline disappeared from. Then, Tenzelforted Jay. "Father, Mother''s just afraid that you would punish her, so she secretly disguised us. Who would have thought that Wojciech would give up his godly status just to be our father and even use the disguise technique?" Jay red at him as if indicating that he had stepped on his tail. "Tenzel, it''d be better for you to give Robbie back to us." Ultimately, Jay made a decision. He had chosen his current appearance, and he was an ordinary person now. It would be inconvenient to return to his original appearance. Otherwise, it would cause nothing but an uproar. As for whether it would be Tenzel, Robbie, or Jens, they could simply muddle through the mistake and continue on with the disguise to the very end. It was just that thinking of such a mistake, everything was caused by Angeline''s nonsense. Hence, Jay''s heart was filled with mixed emotions. At this moment, Tenzel swiped his hand in front of him. A mirror immediately appeared in his hands. Tenzel looked at his face and found that this was more like the immortal face that he sought. This was Jay''s and Jens'' original appearance. Tenzel said, "Since you''ve made the choice to muddle through the ordeal, then I''ll fulfill you. It''s just that if I return Robbie''s soul to you, my mana will be greatly reduced. Plus, I still have an unfulfilled wish. Once I''m done with it, TH definitely return Robbie''s soul." After Tenzel said his piece, he turned into a breeze and disappeared. Jens chased after him and called out," Tenzel?!'' Meanwhile, Jay looked in the direction where Tenzel disappeared and said, "Let him go, Jens." Jenson said, "Tenzel only has two souls left in his body, Daddy. If he returns Robbie to us, there''ll beza sharp decrease in his mana. What should he do?" Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Everyone has three souls but seven senses. When Tenzel suffered the blood curse, used the Soul Orb to protect the two souls, which were you and Robbie. The remaining one copsed. After a thousand years, Tenzel finally condensed hisst soul into one, which is his immortal root that won''t remain in the mortal world." Jenson was quickly enlightened. So that''s the case. "Then what''s he going to do now?" "Right now, Tenzel''s about to fulfill Robbie''s wish." Jenson quickly had a sudden realization again. On the peak of Yorks Stronghold, there were three tombs next to each other. A ray of golden light floated down. Itnded and transformed into Tenzel. Tenzel''s handsome and charming eyes suddenly shot out a moon-white light, which was directed at the tombs. They exploded in an instant. Immediately, several wooden coffins on the ground were exposed. Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Tenzel gently flicked his sleeve, and a strong wind started blowing. Then, the lids of the coffins opened up. There were only a couple of bones inside. Tenzel looked at the skeletons and it was as if he was talking to himself. He seemed to be saying to Robbie, "Are you sure you want them to be resurrected? Even if they are resurrected, they can''t be your confidantes in this life." Seemingly sensing Robbie''s intentions, Tenzel smiledpassionately. His fingers twitched gently in the air, and a flower appeared in front of him all of a sudden. "Your Sis Daisy is a wintersweet, born in the bitter cold, but her fragrancees naturally. With a slight toss, the wintersweet on his fingers flew in the air, turning into countless gorgeous flowers. The flowers fluttered and twisted, finally turning into a human figure. Shey inside the coffin as she became one with the bones. When the bones were nourished by the wintersweet, they seemed to have developed a sense of spirituality. Suddenly, a beautifuldy was transformed inside. She floated in the air and gradually materialized herself. She said to Robbie, "I''m about to be reincarnated now, Robbie. Don''t miss me. We''ll still meet each other soon." After she was done talking, she fluttered away in a jiffy. Then, Tenzel flicked out a strelite to transform it into Sis Five. She started giggling crisply, and Tenzel said to her," Five, you''ve always been a loyal one, but you were met with an unforeseen event. Go and reincarnate. Make sure you''re born into a good family and look for a better destiny." Ultimately, Tenzel flicked out a clivia. However, the clivia started getting hotter in the palm of Tenzel''s hand. Even so, Tenzel barely flinched. After quite some time, one could hear Tenzel''s disappointed voice. "Robbie, out of the three of them, only one of them wille back to apany you in the end. This person must be the one who loves you the most in this world. I hope that you won''t let her down." After speaking, Tenzel threw the clivia into the air. "Your Sis Nine is clivia, born with a noble nature and an open mind. Do you still remember how she died, Robbie?" The clivia turned into a human and slowly burrowed into the bones. At this time, the bones suddenly gathered and slowly became a real person. When the girl looked up at Tenzel, she had a surprised expression on her face. "We meet again, Master?" Tenzel smiled and nodded. "It''s time for you to reincarnate." "Bot going. I want to Sour side and never be separated from Master for theel of my life." "I don''t like ghosts by my side." "Well, alright then. "What kind of family would you like?" "I''d like those who are close to Master, so I can meet Master every day." Tenzel nodded. However, the smile in his eyes did not reach his eyes. "Go now." With a light wave of his big hand, he heard the screams of Sis Nine drifting away. Tenzel looked in the direction where Nine disappeared and said, "But he doesn''t want to see you." On the other hand. Jay took Jens and the others back to the vi. "Angeline!" he called several times, but there was no response. Jens smiled and said, "Daddy, Mommy is afraid that you''ll punish her, so perhaps she''s hiding?" Jay looked upset and said, "Hasn''t she been in enough trouble in her life? ? her?" How could I be willing to Swno He went upstairs to look for Angeline from room to room but could not seem to locate her. "Angeline?" Jay became somewhat flustered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jenson also sensed something was wrong. No matter how cowardly Mommy is, I don''t think she''d hide from you? At most, she''d doo something to try and tter you." Whitney said worriedly, "Could it be that she was captured by that evil priest?" Jenson''s face darkened instantly. "This won''t do. I have to go look for her." Whitney said, "I''ll go with you." Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Inside a wilderness somewhere, there were ruins. When Angeline woke up, she found herself trapped in the ruins. She tried hard to escape but could not find an escape route. She knew that she was trapped here by magic, so she shouted toward the outside," Come out this instant, Prajna!" A puff of ck smokended on the ground and transformed into Prajna. Prajna was currently wearing skin-tight dark clothing, which emphasized her graceful figure. She had a beautiful face, but her ring eyes were incredibly sharp andced with deep hatred. "In which way am I inferior to you, Angeline?" She red at Angeline angrily." You''re nothing but an embroidered pillow. You''re pretty on the surface but not very useful. Why on earth does he love you so much?" Angeline''s face was filled with suspicions." He was originally a god, so as a matter of fact, he should have nothing to do with a mortal like you either. Who do you think you are? Why are you constantly begging and pestering him?" Prajna was indignant and said, "I''m not an ordinary mortal. I''m-" Angeline seemed to notice Prajna''s unusual identity and deliberately provoked her, "You''re nothing more than the princess of the human world. How can you be worthy of him? You''re just someone who craves for someone you''re not worthy of. It''s nothing but wishful thinking." Prajna snarled. "Shut up! The one who truly isn''t worthy of him is you. You! You''re nothing more than a jacaranda. Just because your seed fell into his palm and you were nted in his shrine, you got to be with him day and night. You were nourished by the immortal energy of his shrine. That''s how you could transform into a human being. "And even when you transformed into a human being, he didn''t fancy you at all. It was you who used despicable and shameless means to force him to take responsibility for you. He had no choice but to break up his engagement with me. You were the shameless mistress from the beginning to the very end, Angeline Severe!" Angeline seemed bewildered. "Isn''t Tenzel the one who was engaged to be married to you?" Prajna''s eyes were scarlet red. "It was originally Wojciech." A look of surprise appeared on Angeline''s face. "Are you an immortal?" Prajna showed a pained expression. "He would rather be a mortal for you, and for him, I got rid of my immortal shell." Angeline was very surprised. "So that''s the case?" Prajna said, "Angeline, he doesn''t love you. But you forcefully took him, and because of his noble character, he epted responsibility for you. The one he truly loves is me." If she were Angeline from a thousand years ago, she might not understand love. However, for Angeline now, who was even the mother of so many children, how could she not understand the pain of not being able to love? If what Prajna said was true, then her pain was indeed caused by her. As for Wojciech''s protection over her, it was merely because of responsibility and not love. Angeline''s mood became extremely heavy. "Is everything you said true? But Prajna, he doesn''t love you. I can feel it," said Angelina. Prajna stretched out her hand and swiped it in front of her. A water ripple mirror appeared in front of Angelina. Inside, an image slowly emerged. It was Wojciech from thousands of years ago. It was the scene where Wojciech went to look for Prajna to break off their engagement. Wojciech said, "I must take responsibility for her, Prajna," "Whe" about me? What about our engagement?" Prajna''s immortal tears rolled down her cheeks. Wojciech said, "We''ve consummated like husband and wife, so I must marry her, Prajna. You know that I §Ö can''t be a man who deserts a woman after robbing her of her chastity." "Then do you love her?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Wojciech was silent. "Not every couple marries because of love." Upon watching this, Angeline trembled violently. Her facepletely lost its color. With a stroke of Prajna''s hand, the water ripple mirror disappeared. "Do you know what wrongful deed you''ve done to me now, Angeline? You''ve been upying my beloved man for thousands of years." Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 Angeline''s face was deadly pale, and her body kept trembling. "Prajna, if the story could go back to the starting point, if the jacaranda at that time had my maturity now, or if you had appeared in time after I made a mistake, I would resolutely make up my mind to leave him so that the two of you could be together even if I loved him." There were tears in Angelina''s eyes." However, I''ve been with him for so long now. We''re co-dependent on each other and our presence in each other''s life is a force of habit. If you ask me to leave him and my children now, it''s tantamount to cutting my flesh and blood." She begged Prajna bitterly, "Is there any other way that I can make it up to you, Prajna? What can I do to lessen your pain and allow me to continue living?" Prajnaughed in anger. "Angeline, just thinking of being separated from him makes you feel extremely pained, right? But you must know that I''ve been in pain for a long time. I spend every minute and every second in such pain." Angeline closed her eyes in despair. At this moment, she could sincerely feel Prajna''s sorrow. She was filled with nothing but guilt for Prajna. "I''m sorry." She slowly walked toward her and decided to give herself to her. "Prajna, if my death can help you vent your anger, then go ahead and do it." Prajna raised her hand, and Angelina''s Soul Silk began to leak. Blue light overflowed from Angelina''s body. Prajna was astonished. "You''re actually a..." The unspoken words finally came to an abrupt end. Angeline opened his eyes and looked at her in surprise. At this time, she saw the ck smoke in Prajna''s eyes. Angeline''s chaotic brain suddenly became clear, and she quickly stepped back. As she red at Prajna, she scowled. "You''re a demon." Prajna said, "I''m not a demon. I was originally an immortal.¡± Angeline said, "Then why is there ck energy in your eyes?" Prajna said, "There has been too much hatred." Angeline was speechless. Prajna took advantage of Angeline at this moment when she had her guard down and shot out a palm at her. Angeline merely took it, and it felt as if her body was losing its weight. She was about to disintegrate. Her consciousness began to be blurry. "Angeline." Suddenly, a familiar voice gradually approached her. "Jaybie," muttered Angeline.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jay got there on time. He picked Angeline up from the ground. Seeing Jay, Angeline remembered what Prajna said, and her eyes were filled with bitter grievances. "I''m sorry, Jaybie. I was too self-centered and broke the two of you up." Due to being overly upset, Angeline had no perseverance to stay alive. Jay frowned. "Angeline, no matter what she said to you, don''t believe her." Angeline asked, "She was Wojciech''s fiancee, wasn''t she, Jaybie?" Jay said, "It''s a long story." "That means she was." Angelina''s body suddenly began to disintegrate, and jacaranda petals flew out of her. "You can''t, Angeline..." Jay roared piercingly. At this time, a Soul Orb flew over and floated on Angeline''s head. Then, the scattered petals flew back into Angelina''s body. Jay looked at the owner of the Soul Orb, and he looked at Tenzel with a distressed face. "You can''t do this, Tenzel. Or you''ll be wiped out." Tenzel said, "I''m saving Mother, so even if my soul is gone, I''ll have no regrets." As soon as he was done speaking, Tenzel''s body turned transparent Only a strand of Soul Silk came out, and it morphed into Robbie on the ground. Then, Tenzel slowly disappeared. "Robbie!" The military intelligence division sisters stepped forward to support Robbie. They hugged him excitedly and cried whileughing. "You''re finally back, Robbie Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing the sisters, Robbie said somewhat angrily, "Why are you hugging me so tightly? Girls should keep their distance from boys." Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 When Jenson saw Robbie, he happily stepped forward and gave Robbie a high five. "Wee back, Baby Robbie." Robbie and Jenson started hugging. Robbie soon turned his attention to Tenzel, but unfortunately, Tenzel had be transparent. Only a faint light was flickering where he was. Robbie said with tears in his eyes, "Thank you for giving me freedom, Tenzel. It''s a pity that you can''t be with us as one person with many souls." Angeline slowly woke up, and when she saw Robbie and Jens standing side by side, her mind instantly jolted. "Where''s Tenzel?" she asked anxiously. Jay''s chin jerked toward the transparent light that seemed to be invisible now. "He''s there." When Angeline saw Tenzel, who was gradually disappearing, she suddenly had a mental breakdown. She roared wildly,'' Tenzel!" Jay hugged her tightly. "Let him go, Angeline. He isn''t an ordinary mortal. He inherited Wojciech''s immortal roots. He doesn''t belong here." At this moment, Robbie ran over and hugged Angeline tightly. "Don''t be sad. Mommy. You still have me and Jens." Angeline cried with joy when she saw the long-lost Robbie. Perhaps this was life, where nothing was perfect. Angeline epted this after wallowing in sadness. However, when Prajna saw that Angeline was safe and sound, and that Robbie was able to return safely, her eyes were filled with anger. "Why do the gods favor you so much, Angeline? I clearly almost destroyed you so that you''d never appear in front of Sir Ares again, but for you, Tenzel would rather choose self-destruction. Why do they all love you so much? Why?" When Angeline saw Prajna, she said angrily to her, "I remember everything now, Prajna. I remember the story of my life. I know who you are. All of my life disasters were because of you." She walked in front of Prajna angrily. "In my first life, Wojciech and I were able to live a carefree life in Wojciech''s valley for the rest of our lives. But you fell in love withN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wojciech at first sight, and fowel. ve reason, you cut off my immortal roots so that I could not cultivate and stay with Wojciech." Her face became sadder. "You made me reincarnate and go through the suffering of reincarnation. This is also the reason why my soul couldn''t return to heaven after death." Prajnaughed in anger. "Heh. You took away my man, so what if you suffer a little? Your soul isn''t worthy of returning to heaven." "Prajna!" Jay angrily condemned Prajna." You shouldn''t take your anger out on our engagement didn''te to fruition, In fact, the marriage between me and Angeline was promised by the gods. It had nothing to do with Angeline." Content Angeline juste pea belongs to NovelDrama.Org Prajna looked at him in disbelief. "How could the gods have agreed to it?" Jay said, "I gave up my godly status and was willing to use the farewell of life and death in every life as well as the separation of wives and children in exchange. Angeline and have suffered tha enough, Prajna. After going through such suffering, the reason we haven''t separated is that we love each other deeply and trust each other. That''s how we turned our bad luck into good fortune." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Prajna burst into tears. "Sir Ares, what if I''m unwilling to see you show your affection to her?" Jay said ruthlessly, "Then go to hell!" Prajna looked at him in shock. "You... You''re nothing like Wojciech." Jay said with a cold face, "If I can''t protect my wife and children, then I don''t deserve my immortal status." Prajna''s face turned pale. She looked at him in a daze." Unfortunately, you''ll never be an opponent of mine." Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 When Prajna said these words, her expression was extremely proud. Jay stretched out his hand and said, "Is that so? Would you like to give it a shot?" The color on Prajna''s face faded away. Naturally, she would not forget how powerful Jay''s predecessor was. It was just that after he had gotten rid of his immortal status and was demoted to a mortal by the mighty lord, it was reasonable to say that his mana would have disappeared. Prajna said, "I hope that you don''t regret it." Jay snorted coldly. His eyes turned toward Jens and Robbie." Why should Iy a finger to go up against you?" Jens and Robbie came over immediately. They stood side by side in front of Jay. The boys looked more like men now, and they could protect their parents from the storm. Prajna suddenly sneered. "Come out here. Savannah!" Savannah appeared out of thin air and stood in front of Robbie imposingly. She looked at Robbie, and there was a hint of shame in her eyes. "I''m sorry, Robbie. I didn''t want to lie to you, but I have to obey my master. All of you are not strong enough to be my opponent. I advise you to disarm and surrender." Jens looked at Savannah with a look of contempt. "Who the hell do you think you are?" Savannah murmured, "Trust me, Jens. I''m truly not lying to you. The two of you are not strong enough." Robbie said, "Whether or not we''re strong enough, we''ll know after a round of fight." Jens pulled over the impulsive Robbie and looked at Savannah as he said slyly, "Aren''t you good at reading fortunes, Savannah? Then why don''t you do a reading for you and Robbie? Try and take a look at your future rtionship." Savannah thought for a while and nodded. She closed her eyes, and there was a faint light emerging from her forehead. Jens looked at her with a scheming smile in his eyes. Then, Savannah abruptly opened her eyes. For some reason, she was already covered in a cold sweat. She stared at Robbie in a daze with a strange expression on her face. Jay said wisely, "Since you''re good at reading, you must be a cultivator with spiritual roots. But your leader here isn''t someone morally right, so your future is bound to end badly. Did I guess right?" Savannah nodded. "Then it''s not toote for you to put down your weapons and repent to be absolved of your crimes," said Jenson. Savannah suddenly said angrily, "Jens, do you know what I saw?" Jens asked, "What?" Savannah said, "I saw the tragic end of my two daughters decadester. And they were killed by your nephew." Jens and Robbie were taken aback. "Our nephew?'' Robbie said, "Is it the child of Zetty or Angel?" Jens sensed that the situation seemed wrong. If this was the case, he was afraid that Savannah would initiate a massacre. "I can disobey my master''s orders t you must promise meet today, Dun something. You must stop your sister from marrying an older man." Robbie swallowed the lump in his throat." Zetty and Brother Finn?" Jens thought carefully. "So it can''t be Angel?" "Savannah, Zetty and Finn are destined. We can''t change that." "No. It''s your little sister with an unbelievable IQ, the one who can give birth to a son with an unbelievable IQ." Jens was slightly startled. "Do you mean Angel?" At this time, Prajna was angry. She said to Savannah, "You''re my antice, Savannah. HowExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. y the orders of yourn el you .ne Savannah looked at Prajna and said," Master, you clearly already know that Sir Ares and Angelina''s love is approved by the highest gods. How difficult will it be for you to change the will of the gods? Why are you so stubborn?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Prajna was furious and proceeded to p her. "I''ve spoiled you in vain." Savannah heavily fell to the ground. Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Prajna was indignant. "Where''s the Evil Emperor?" The priest in white flew out and said wickedly, "You and I should join forces, Prajna. You can summon all the evil spirits, while I can use the talisman to suppress the lord''s light, causing a catastrophe in the world that''ll wipe them all out. As long as we get the Resurrection Soul Orb, The Devil Emperor will reward us. When the timees, there''s no need to worry about him not giving in to you." Prajna looked at Jay''s resolute frosty face, and her obsession with him instantly turned into resentment. "Alright. You have my word." Jay said faintly, "So, you''re holding the magic beads to resurrect the Devil Emperor?" Prajna said, "Yes. He''s your mortal enemy. As long as he appears, you won''t have a stable and peaceful life." Jay said, "Then I won''t let you seed." At this time, Prajna used monstrous hatred to try to summon all evil spirits. However, no matter how hard she tried, her summoning technique seemed to be sealed, and her mana was ineffective. The evil priest threw out many talismans, and they danced in the sky. After flying for a while, they fell to the ground softly like fallen leaves. "How could this be?" The priest and Prajna looked at each other. The two finally realized that something was wrong, and their suspicious eyes turned to Jay.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jay said quietly, "Tenzel had practiced for thousands of years in exchange for the immortal roots. When you hurt him, you were already possessed by a divine curse. You must know the consequences of hurting a divine god." When the priest and Prajna heard this, both of them fell to the ground, feeling absolutely wretched. "Tenzel took away our mana?" Prajna stretched out her hand. "So, we''re no different from mortals now?" Jay said, "There''s a difference. You''re not even qualified to be mortals." He suddenly took out the emblem, and the python wrapped around the emblem suddenly activated. It came alive, then slowly slithered away from the emblem. The small body swelled and became bigger in an instant. It opened its mouth to hurl itself toward Prajna and the priest. Savannah Suddenly knelt down on the ground and begged the python for mercy." Immortal Python, I beg you to let my master go. Her nature is not bad. It''s just that she has an obsession." Prajna had a fearless expression. "Don''t plead with him, Savannah. I''m not afraid of death." The python passed by Savannah and suddenly opened its mouth to swallow Prajna and the priest whole. Then, the python returned to the emblem and turned into an immobile statue again. When Savannah witnessed the tragic death of her master, she burst into tears and said, "I don''t have a master anymore." Angeline helped her up and said," Savannah, as long as you''re dedicated to goodness, we can take you in." Savannah nodded at her. Savannah returned the emblem to Robbie." Hold on to this, Robbie. You''ll have a use for it in the future." Robbie took it from Jay. Perhaps after the death of Prajna and the priest, all the masks in the world disappeared. Yorks Stronghold returned to its usual appearance. When Angeline and the others fell asleep and woke up, they felt that what had happened yesterday was just a dream. Prajna and the evil priest were gone. Levi had disappeared as well. Tenzel and the python were all gone. However, Robbie hade back. Angeline sighed gratefully. "Am I dreaming? Or did everything in the dreame true?" Jay sat beside the coffee table and said meaningfully, "Whether it''s or false, isn''t it all just entangl together? Come and have tea with your husband." Angeline walked to Jay and said, "My mind''s in a mess. Some things are desperately pouring out, while some are desperately trying to sink back in again." Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Jay said, "Just treat it as a dream. When you wake up, everything will go back to the way it was." Angeline took the tea that Jay handed her and drank it with a smile. Then, she put the teacup on the coffee table and stared at Jay. "In my dream, you were someone who could control the past and the future." Jay touched Angeline''s head. "Angeline, I''ll strive to create the life you want for you." Angeline buried her head in his arms. "I want to have a family full of children and grandchildren. I wish to enjoy the happiness of having a big family." Jay almost spat out the tea in his mouth. "We''re still young, Angeline. That''s still too early for us." Angeline heard the insinuation. "Do you mean there''ll still be disasters befalling us? Ah. When will we be able to enjoy the joy of having a family full of children and grandchildren after going through so much hardship?" The look in Jay''s handsome eyes was dim. "Such a day wille." Zayne came down from the upstairs and sat listlessly between Angeline and Jay. "Sis Angeline, Jay, when can we go home? My dear Josie misses Joseph." He had always called Jay ''Big Brother'' before this, so the way he addressed him today was deemed impolite. Jay rolled his eyes at him. "Call me Big Brother!" Zayne pointed at Jay andined to Angeline, "Look at him... Sis Angeline... He''s been married to you for so long, and I''ve called him Big Brother for half of my life. Am I still not good enough to call him by his name?" Angeline simply chuckled.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. From the day she and Jay got married, Zayne was very dissatisfied that he had to call Jay ''Big Brother''. He had been brooding about this for half his life. Jay said shrewdly, "I can call you Big Brother, but you have to actually be the big brother. Hence, you''ll have to support me in the future." Zayne was dumbfounded. He was not adept in business one bit and could not make any money. It was thanks to Jay who would lend them money from time to time over the years. When he brought up money, Zayne instantly lost. "Fine. I''ll call you Big Brother, is that enough?" Jay smiledcently. Zayne shook his head and sighed. "You''re such a dimwit." It was rare for them to have such a leisurely afternoon tea time. Angeline, Zayne, and her husband joked around. Jay would tease Angeline from time to time. He said, "You don''t have to ask for a house full of children and grandchildren, Angeline. Don''t you already feel very happy to have Jaybie with you during your free time like today?" Angeline nodded. Zayne liked to dampen the atmosphere the most. "You have so many sons and daughters, so you''l worry about them all your life. During afternoon tea time, if you see thoseds andssies vying around from jealousy, how could you still drink tea sofortably?" "Who''s vying around from jealousy?" Angeline was actually bing worried now. Jay said, "Our children and grandchildren will have their own happiness." Zayne said, "Your Andy there is incredibly cool, and she''s stolen Grayson''s heart. Nheless, she doesn''t want to be with Grayson. In the past few days, Grayson has been looking wan and sallow. Haven''t you noticed that he''s getting thinner?" Angeline was truly bing anxious." Those two are obviously a l good match. Why can''t they be together openly?" Zayne said, "I heard that Andy is reluctant to be forced to separate from her sisters if she were to get married." Angeline instantly understood Andy''s concerns. She had been with the other sisters for more than ten years. She got along well with them, so it was only normal that she did not want to be separated from them However, would everyone not be separated sooner orter? Angeline said to Jay, "Jaybie, Grayson is one of yours. You should try to advise him.'' Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 Jay adhered to the principle that children and grandchildren would have their own happiness from the depths of his heart, and he was also extremely unwilling to deal with the juniors'' emotional entanglements. However, he did not want Angeline to worry about the little ones, so he reluctantly agreed. "Alright, I''ll deal with it." Zayne pretended not to believe him and jokingly said to Jay, "Your own love history is so rich, and you can''t handle your own rtionship well. I want to see how you''ll handle the rtionships of the younger generation." Jay nced at Angeline in a hurry, for fear that Angeline would be misled by Zayne. He red at Zayne with a gloomy expression. "You''d better set your facts straight before you speak. I''m loyal to my Angelina. How could my love history be rich?" Zayne raised his fingers and counted." Excluding the time you and Angeline were not married, I remember there was Nancy Bell, my stepmother''s daughter, Sera, and Judy. Now, there''s another one-Prajna. How can you be worthy of my sister, Jay?" Jay exined to the aggrieved Angeline," Don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense, Angeline. I can''t even remember what those women look like. Your brother''s the one who remembers them." Zayne said, "You''re a straight-A student, Jay. How could you forget them? You''re just bullying Angeline for being simple and easy to deceive." When he mentioned those past events, the images of those sad memories surfaced in Angeline''s mind, and her face sank. Jay kept begging Angeline for mercy." Angeline, I truly don''t remember those women. You know this. Other than you, I can''t recognize the faces of other women." Angeline said while huffing, "You might not remember them, but I do.¡± Angeline looked as if she was unwilling to let this slide. Jay could only use his trump card. He raised his voice and shouted, "Cole,e out here!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Angeline understood what he was doing within seconds. Jay was trying to insinuate to her that even she had a past. She guiltily kept silent. Zayne pointed at Jay and scolded, "Jay Ares, you''re the pettiest man I''ve ever met." Cole came out in a daze. "Are you looking for me?" Jay said calmly, "Oh. The thing your wife bought for Zayne some time ago..." He pretended to pause. Cole''s and Zayne''s expressions were the same. Cole cast a nce at Zayne. His look of scrutiny was full of meaning. Zayne hurriedly knelt in front of Jay and hurriedly lowered his head to beg for mercy. "I yield. Big Brother won''t talk about your exes again. Really Who doesn''t have an exin this world? Just let those exes remain in the past." Jay looked at Zayne with contempt and was secretly proud of himself. ''You petty bug. How dare you try to trap me? Seeing that Jay had frightened Zayne, Angeline hurriedly dragged him out." Jaybie, you should go and see your little assistant." After Jay left the living room, Zayne got up from the floor and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Cole did not sympathize with him at all." You asked for it. Knowing that he''s not your opponent, you still went ahead and messed with him. You were overestimating yourself." Zayne said in trepidation, "Luckily for me, Josie isn''t by my side." Jay and Angeline came to the outer courtyard where the children had gathered. It was supposed to be a lively and noisy atmosphere, but for some reason, it was extraordinarily quiet. Even the lively and cheerful Robbie had be more solemn upon his return. Jay walked over, sat on the wooden chair, and crossed his legs. Acting as their parent, he said to his juniors, "I heard that you lot are all troubled by love, Why don''t you tell me what''s wrong and I''ll find a way to solve your problems for you?" Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Everyone was surprised that Sir Ares, who had always disliked meddling, would take the initiative to care about their romantic affairs for the first time in history. After a moment of silence, Sir Ares took the lead in calling Grayson out. "Grayson, what''s going on between you and Andy?" Angeline tugged on Jay''s sleeve, signaling him to be more subtle. "Jaybie, the kids are shy, so you should be a little more reserved." Jay''s expression was sullen. He was impatient when dealing with these things. He was eager to cut straight to the chase. "They have to be more brazen for these sorts of things. They should pester whoever they like again and again. Of course, they also need to have tactics when pursuing someone. Each of you is a top student from famous schools, but do you know how to pursue someone you love?" It was dead silent. However, all of them drooped their heads. They seemed frustrated. Jay said gloomily, "If you don''t know how to do it, get some references. Each of you will give me a love essay tomorrow." Jay exposed his domineering side, and the young ones were shivering. They had written plenty of academic papers when they were in school and wrote a lot of work reports after working. They were all skilled at writing, but when it came to love letters, their IQ seemed to have short-circuited. Jay stood up and said to Angeline, "That''s all for today. After they hand in their homework tomorrow, I''ll teach them ording to their aptitude." Angeline could clearly sense Jay''s evasion, but she could only wait and see what would happen. After Jay and Angeline had left, the youngsters became overly anxious.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "What should we do? Daddy wants us to write a paper about love? How on earth should we write it?" At this moment, Robbie turned his attention to Jenson. "Jens, you have a sessful experience in this area. Why don''t you help me write it?" Jenson refused. "Daddy wants to know the reason why you can''t find a girlfriend so he can help you solve the root of your problem. My experience won''t be of help to you." "Could you tell us your strategy in pursuing Whitney then, Jens? Perhaps give Grayson some advice too?" Storm said. Jenson raised his head and thought about it. He finally said proudly, "I didn''t use any strategies. It''s because Whitney was the one who pursued me." Everyone was dumbfounded. It was like throwing salt on those who were wounded from not seeding at love. Ultimately, Whitney was the one who generously shared her own experience. " You won''t be able to get any insight if you ask him. You should be asking me. After all, Jens is someone I spent a tremendous amount of effort to get a hold of." The girls excitedly surrounded Whitney. " Tell us, Whitty. How''d you get someone as cold and lofty as Jens?" Whitney recalled vividly, "First of all, you have to be shameless. The first time I saw Jens, it was love at first sight. Although he barely batted an eyelid toward me, I persisted in appearing in front of him every day to help him relieve all his worries. "Secondly, you have to adapt to his taste. Jens likes gentle girls and girls who know feminine arts. I was a martial artist, but I learned to brew tea for Jens'' sake and picked up embroidery needles... to do embroidery." Jens could not help butugh. He chimed in, "And what did you learn to do with the embroidery needles? You learned how to let them fly from all directions in the sky. Your method of adapting to my taste is by zing yourself a new trail. Whitney yfully covered Jens'' mouth to prevent him from exposing her. "You''re a man of character, Jens, so don''t bother yourself with such trivial matters. Ignore what I ultimately learned. In any case, listened to you and stayed the f¨¦minine arts ss for so many years." "Whitty''s so humble in her love." Lil Ten was moved by this. Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 Whitney patted Lil Ten on the shoulders and instilled in them her view of love with the demeanor of someone who was experienced. "There are two kinds of love, Lil Ten. One''s the sort of love where you go for someone above you. That''s where you look for someone who''s better-looking and more capable than you. Of course, you''ll be destined to constantly chase after their footsteps. That''s the humbleness you described. "Another kind of love is based on equality. The couple will have the same level of appearance and abilities, or theyplement each other. This is the kind of love that many people pursue. When they''re in love, others willpliment them and say they''re a match made in heaven. However, this kind of love is also the most dangerous kind of love, because you don''t know when one of them will progress leaps and bounds through their hard work while the other remains stagnant or move slowly. At this time, their love will change. From standing on equal ground, it''ll transform into the first type of love. However, a proud person would be reluctant to look up to their partners, so the gap between them will increase. The person who has improved in life would despise their partner for not being ambitious, while the stagnant one would me their partner for changing their mind." Whitney summed it up in one sentence," It''s better to learn from me and learn how to go for someone who''s above you from the beginning. That way, you can follow in their footsteps to make progress in life.'' The crowd''s jaws dropped, and they were stunned. They did not expect Whitney to have such a deep understanding of the matter. Lil Ten was full of praise for Whitney''s exnation. "Listening to Whitty''s words alone is even better than ten years of study." Whitney''s lecture reminded the always proud Ghost members and military intelligence division sisters that life was impermanent. They should not look at the person in front of them with a still eye. Therefore, when looking for a partner, they should learn to respect and tolerate each other. Jenson, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "Whitty, I don''t need you to look up to me. You don''t have to work so hard to chase after me either. You''re the one who found me, which implies that you can be a couch potato and I still wouldn''t despise you." Their public disy of affection caught the rest of them off guard. However, when they were envying Whitney, they were even more curious about how Jenson asked her out. Hence, they did not interrupt him and merely listened to Jens'' voice attentively. "I was forced to put you into that feminine arts ss back then. The Areses were in a predicament, and my focus was on saving my family. I couldn''t deal with your entanglement, so I trapped you to lock you in there," said Jens. Content belongs to Whitney said in excitement, "So, you''re saying that you didn''t dislike me at the time, right?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Jens looked at the bright and beautiful Whitney. Her beauty was simply heroic. In fact, the first time he saw her, he liked her appearance very much. It was just that he was young at that time and did not even think about love. Jenson nodded at her. Whitney responded with a grin. Jenson and Whitney generously shared their emotional experiences, which provided guidelines for Grayson and the others who were trapped in terms of love. Grayson nced over at Andy and tried to test things out, "Did you hear that, Andy? Love means amodating one other. You can''t just sit on a high pedestaball the time. asionally, you have to be grounded. Love means, ?. sacrifices." Andy felt that she was put in a difficult position. "I just don''t want to be separated from my sisters." He could not leave Sir Ares either, and Andy was reluctant to leave the military intelligence division sisters. It would be difficult for them to fall in love with each other. Grayson sighed. Jenson walked up to Robbie and said," Andy might listen to you. Why don''t you make a decision for her, Robbie?" Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Reluctance and nostalgia appeared in Robbie''s eyes, but after a moment of hesitation, the dust settled and he stood up. He walked in front of Andy. "Andy, all good things muste to an end somehow. I know that separation is very painful for the military intelligence division sisters. After all, you used to fight together and were each other''srades through life or death. However, the division no longer exists, and this revolutionary friendship is also a thing of the past. All of us have to look toward the future rather than live in the past and be unable to step out." When Robbie said this, the sisters'' expressions seemed to have cracked. They never expected Robbie toe to such a conclusion. After all, Robbie was the warmest light in their eyes. Nheless, this ray of light was no longer shining on them. This left them with a sense of uncertainty about the future.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "Big Brother Robbie, I won''t ever leave you." Lil Ten took the lead and made a firm statement. The other sisters also expressed impassionedly, "That''s right, Robbie. We grew up together. We''re not onlyrades but family. There''s no reason for you to separate family members," said Roxie. Robbie sighed helplessly, "We''ll only be separated, dear sisters. It''s not a farewell. Just like me, Jens, and Zetty. Even though we''re triplets, we have our own paths to walk on in the end. It''s because our ideals are different. We have to realize our own values. Do you girls understand?'' The sisters were all dumbfounded. They looked at each other in dismay as if they found it hard to understand him. Robbie added, "Even if we siblings are separated, it doesn''t affect our family affection at all. No matter where we are, we''ll always be thinking of each other, our dearest loved ones." When he put it that way, the sisters understood. After all, they were still intelligent people. They also realized that the sisters'' longterm rtionship was just an idealistic mirage. When they were young, they hugged each other for warmth. Now that they had grown up, they should learn to be independent. They would grow older sooner orter. If they did not separate when they were in their prime, they would still be forcibly separated by death when they were old. Hence, they forced themselves to ept the idea of separation in their hearts. Robbie said to Andy earnestly, "Since you and Brother Grayson are in love, Andy, you should ovee all obstacles to be together." Andy lowered her head, and her eyshes drooped. She fell into deep contemtion. When she raised her head again, tears were already in her eyes. She said with a bit of guilt, "I''m your eldest sister, Robbie. I should be taking care of you guys. In the end I''m the first one to fall. I''m ashamed of being your big sister. I should take care of each of you and not think about myself until you''re all well and have a ce to return to Andy remembered Daisy, who died in the division. At the time, Daisy would always put their safety first at all times. Even at herst moment, she sacrificed her life to protect the sisters. Whenpared with her, Andy felt that she was selfish and narrow-minded. Robbie and the sisters immediately gathered around Andy. Roxie comforted her while saying, "Andy, it''s easy to seek priceless treasuret but it''s hard to find the perfect partner. Since you and Grayson are in love with each other, it''s the rarest kind of love. You should seize the opportunity to be with him. If you give up your feelings for us, then we''ll only feel guiltier." Andy said with reddened eyes, "Stop persuading me. Your futures have not yet been settled. Lil Ten and the others are still so young. I''m like their mother. How can I be selfish and prioritize my own happiness and disregard you girls? Only when all of you are happy can I pursue my own happiness without any scruples.'' Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Robbie could not persuade Andy, so he turned his attention to Roxie instead. Roxie said to him, "Don''t look at me. I''ll never leave the sisters my whole life. I''ll never get married." Robbie sighed weakly. Then, Jenson smiled and said, "In that case, you should head back and finish up Daddy''s homework." Everyone started to disperse. Jenson walked toward Robbie who was in a daze. He put a hand on his shoulder lightly. He said, "You''re persuading them to pursue their love, but what about you, Robbie?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g An obscure look shed across Robbie''s eyes. His love? It seemed to have sprouted before but was buried in that damn cruel farewell. Jenson looked at Robbie''s face without pausing to blink. "Robbie, before Tenzel took off, he once said that he wanted to fulfill two wishes. One wish has been fulfilled, while the other wish... Do you know what it was?" A look of anticipation appeared on Robbie''s handsome face. Nheless, it was a look of uncertain expectation, which made him particrly hesitant. Robbie said to Jens in a mncholic way,'' He''s fulfilled half of my wish for me, Jens.'' Jens was quite surprised. "Others would finish a good deed until the very end. He''s quite a peculiar one. Why''d he only fulfill half of your wish?" Robbie answered, "When the military intelligence division was badly attacked by Monster, Sis Daisy, Sis Five, and Sis Nine, unfortunately, lost their lives. I think since Mommy was able to transmigrate, she begged Tenzel that the three sisters could also transmigrate. "But Tenzel said that she could let them reincarnate. It''s just that only one person cane back to meet me. And this person is the one who loves me the most." Jens thought for a moment, then realized the deeper meaning behind this. "Robbie, transmigrating may seem simple, but it''s actually ratherplex. In order to stay together, Mommy and Daddy have experienced many pains of separation. I think Tenzel''s right. The person who cane back to you must be someone who''s desperately in love with you. That''s how she''ll be able to strengthen her belief and break through the obstructions toe back to you." Robbie sighed at him weakly. Jenson saw through his mind and said," Are you afraid that the person who''lle back is not the person you''re longing for?" There was a sh of panic in Robbie''s eyes. He wascking in confidence. Jenson analyzed, "Sis Daisy protected you until her death, so there''s no doubt about her feelings for you. "As for Sis Five, she''s the most loyal of them all, but it''s not out of love. "As for Sis Nine..." Jenson did not know much about Sis Nine, so he could only look at Robbie. Robbie said, "Nine''s the most innocent and pure. She created the most joy for me." Jenson smiled, "But you merely treat her as a confidant!" Robbie lowered his head and said somewhat embarrassedly, "I truly can''t deceive you." Jenson patted him on the shoulder "Stop being distressed about it. I think you have to find her first before you worry further. It''s not easy to find someone in this sea of people." Robbie nodded silently. After staying in Yorks Stronghold for a few days, they were preparing to return to Imperial Capital. After all, as parents, the adults had been out for a while. They clearly missed their children very much. Imperial Capital. As soon as Robbie and Jens returned to Imperial Capital, they could not wait to go to Angel''s kindergarten and pick her up from school. When the older seniors in the kindergarten saw the handsome et Robbie and Jens, they could 29 help but take a couple more nces at them. Content belongs to Then, one old man could not help being driven by curiosity. He asked, "Who are you boys picking up? Why have I never seen you before?" Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 Jens was someone who barely spoke in front of strangers. As for Robbie, he chatted with the old man in a pleasant manner," I''m here to pick up my sister. Gramps. Her name''s Angel, and she''s in the senior ss." The old man was long-winded. He looked at Jens and Robbie. He was filled withpliments. "Oh? You boys don''t seem very young either. Have you gone to college? What were your parents thinking? Why''d they give birth to another sister for you? Other families prefer sons over daughters, and they''d fight for a son when they have none. Your parents must be quite old now, but they still gave birth to another daughter? When they get older in the future, the responsibility of raising your sister will fall on your shoulders. By then, you''ll have such tough times." Robbie was speechless. The old man was being too rude. Jens rolled his eyes at him and snorted. "You shouldn''t worry too much, old man. Stop prying into other people''s business to refrain yourself from overworking." The old man was at a loss for words from Jens'' resentful remarks. Ultimately, he sighed and said, "Child, I was just helping you seek some justice." The look on Jens'' face was extremely gloomy. Robbie hurriedly said, "Grandpa, only the parents of poor families would pass on the responsibility of raising younger siblings to the older siblings. Our dad''s Jay Ares, the richest man in Imperial Capital. You can look into him if you want. He''s in his 40s and still in his prime. He can still raise an entire football team if he wants to, not to mention one daughter. My father loves all of his children very much, so we don''t need anyone''s concern." The old man was dumbfounded when he heard that they were the young masters of the richest man in Imperial Capital. Only then did he realize how ridiculous his worries were. Just after the chattering grandpa was suppressed, the grandma next to the old man interjected again. "Are you Angel''s big brothers?" The grandmother''s eyes flickered with a questioning look. "But I often see a beautiful young boying to pick Angel home. He also ims to be her brother. Are there other brothers in your family?" Such an important piece of news made Jens and Robbie look at each other in shock. The vignce of the two boys suddenly rose. "Do you know our Angel, Grandma?" "I do. She''s in the same ss as my grandson. She looks like a fairy. I''ve never seen such a beautiful girl in my entire life." Judging from the image described by the grandmother, Robbie and Jens were convinced that she was talking about Angel. However, they had not picked Angel up for a long time. Who else would pretend to be Angel''s brother and pick her up from school every day? Jens thought for a moment and pulled Robbie to the side. He discussed with Robbie, "Why don''t we hide somewhere and secretly observe who''s the boy who picks Angel up from school?" Robbie agreed with him. "Then we should find a good ce to hide." Very soon, the kindergarten bell rang. All of the parents and grandparents came to pick up their kids one after another. Meanwhile, Angel and Joseph were standing at the gate of the school, eagerly waiting. "Where''s Aunt Shirley?" Joseph stomped on his feet anxiously. Recently, since Sir Ares and el Angelina were not in Imperial Capital, the task of picking up the kids fell on Shirley. However, Shirley had to take care of her own baby, so she often did not pick up the kids from school on time. Joseph grew anxious from this. Angel started reprimanding Joseph, "Can''t you be a little patient? Aunt Shirley must have her reasons for being fate. Maybe the traffic is congested, or she needs to take care of her baby." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Joseph sat listlessly in the waiting area After Robbie and Jens waited for a while, they did not notice anyone suspicious. Jens said, ''That''s strange. Maybe that person knew we wereing so he hid?'' Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 All of the little kids left one after another. Only the two children, Angel and Joseph, were left in the waiting area. They looked lonesome but were filled with anticipation. Jens thought that the mysterious young man would not being over to pick up Angel, so he and Robbie gave up their n to wait for him. "Let''s go, Robbie. He''s noting." Robbie and Jens walked toward the kids. When Angel and Joseph saw Jens and Robbie, they were incredibly excited. "Jens! Robbie!" Angel dashed toward the two. Robbie walked over and took the lead in picking up Angel. Jens then went over to hug Joseph. The few people returned to the low-key yet luxurious Mercedes-Benz. After cing Angel and Joseph in the backseat, Robbie started chatting with Angel. "Did you miss your big brother, Lil Sis?" Robbie asked with a smile. He had a warm smile on his face, and his tone was gentle. Angel looked at Robbie curiously. She held his face in her little hands. She observed something in scrutiny. Joseph timidly shrank into Jenson''s arms and looked at Angel with fearful eyes. Angel finally asked, "Robbie, they all said you were dead. So, you''re not dead after all? Your body is warm and your skin is soft. You didn''t die? I knew that you would live a long life and not die so easily."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Robbie pinched Angel''s cute and delicate face. He smiled. "Your big brother was jinxed in the face of disaster. Haven''t you heard before that someone who''s jinxed will never die?" Angel smiled at him joyfully. She did not care that Robbie was a jinx. She merely wanted him to be healthy and have a long life. At this moment, Jens shot Robbie a meaningful nce. Robbie understood that Jens wanted him to ask Angel about the mysterious young man. Robbie adjusted his mood, then asked Angel seriously, "Lil Sis, when we weren''t at home, who would usually pick you up from school?" Angel''s eyes froze for a moment. After the gloomy look disappeared, she raised her innocent face and said with a smile," There''s no need to worry about me, Robbie. Daddy and Mommy would pick me up. If Daddy and Mommy aren''t around, they''ll arrange for someone to pick us up from school and send us there." Her answer was wless. Robbie patted Angel''s head and said, "Our family''s the wealthiest family in the entire Imperial Capital, Lil Sis. You know how taller trees would attract more wind. If someone you don''t know vel.ne approaches you, you must tell us. If the other party is a bad guy, I can help you to chase the bad guy away." Angel nodded with a smile. "Thank you, Robbie. I got it." Jens looked at Angel with an unfathomable gaze. For a moment when the little girl was talking to Robbie, her eyes seemed incredibly deep. It waspletely out of line with her age. Jens concluded that his little sister must be keeping a secret. However, for such a small child, could there be any secrets that she was keeping from her closest big brother? Jens sent Angel and Joseph home in a solemn mood. Little did they know, on their way back to Tourmaline Estate in their Mercedes-Benz, there was a pair of bright eyes that was continuously looking at them. "Jenson, being too smart is not a good thing." A low voice resounded in the air. Tourmaline Estate. When Angel got home, she immediately ran toward Angeline and Jay. She rejoiced happily, saying, "Daddy, Mommy, you''re finally home! I missed the two of you so much!" Jens followed her from behind and looked at his sister without blinking. Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Angel''s innocence had alwayse with an imperceptible sense of disobedience. Jens frowned slightly. If only he had been more sensitive. Jay brought his sons and adopted daughters back to Imperial Capital, which was considered a small reunion for the Ares family. Hence, Grand Old Master Ares specially invited the descendants of the Yorks family as well to reunite for dinner. During the banquet, the two older men, Grand Old Master Ares and Grand Old Master Yorks, were still in a love-hate rtionship with each other. Grand Old Master Yorks said arrogantly, "Ares, Jay''s ability toplete such an arduous andplex task this time is enough to show his excellence. You have to thank the Yorks for this. If it weren''t for my daughter''s gics, we wouldn''t have such an outstanding child." Grand Old Master Ares shot him an angry look. "Your daughter might be excellent, but she has a lot of shorings. Fortunately, my Jay didn''t inherit those shorings but inherited his grandmother''s love and broadmindedness. Otherwise, just relying on those monsters produced by the Yorks, you''d be better off wishing you had a grandson like him in your next life instead!" The two showed zero sensitivity to each other''s feelings and continuously listed down each other''s shorings like three-year-old children. They were divided into factions, so the Ares and Yorks families soon formed their own camps. The Areses were criticizing Chloe for being out of her mind back then, as well as for breaking Jay and Angeline up so ruthlessly. As for the Yorks, they scolded the Areses for all those years of internal strife, which caused Jay to end up in a wheelchair. Angeline started flushing when she saw both sides quarreling. She tugged on Jay''s sleeve and said, "Darling, shouldn''t we stop them?" Jay sipped on his wine in contentment. ''Let them argue. It''s good for the elderly to exercise their brains." It was just that as they argued, they brought up things from the past to the present time. Grand Old Master Ares snorted. "If it weren''t for all of the troubles you Yorks had to face, why would my Jay have to go to Yorks Stronghold to suffer again and again?" Grand Old Master Yorks argued, "You have to be reasonable here, Ares. It''s clear that the Areses and Yorks are closely rted. Otherwise, why was the python emblem unresponsive even after being in the Yorks family for generations? As soon as it reached Robbie''s hand, it was activated."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Grand Old Master Yorks was at a loss. "Well, that..." Grand Old Master Yorks forcefully said, "Let''s not take it too far back. This time around, why were Jay and his sons the only people who could cross into the ancient tomb of the Oolong Mountain? We lived in Yorks Stronghold all our lives, but no one could get close to that ce." Grand Old Master Ares was dumbfounded again. "That''s..." "You can''t give me an excuse, can you? Then you should admit defeat In the future, you''ll admit that I defeated yout," said Grand Old Master Yorks. Grand Old Master Ares was not willing todet it go. He turned to Jay and asked, "Be the judge of this, Jay. All of those disorderly things in Yorks Stronghold, do they have something to do with you? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jay grabbed his grandpa''s hand and said," Although I truly would like to help you out, Grandfather, I can''t lie. Everything that happened in Yorks Stronghold was strongly rted to us." Grand Old Master Ares showed a surprised expression. "What''s the rtion?" Jay said, "There was an ancient tomb in Yorks Stronghold, Grandpa, and there was a mysterious figure buried inside. He looks very much like Jens, Robbie, and me." Grand Old Master Ares waspletely shocked. Grand Old Master Yorks pped his thigh and said, "I say! I told you that Robbie and Jens were specially brought together by fate." Grand Old Master Ares asked suspiciously, "What happened, Jay?" Jay said perfunctorily, "I don''t know either." Then, he nudged Jens with his elbow. Jens thought that they had taken the topic too far and hurriedly interjected, "Greatgrandfathers, who was in charge of picking up Angel while we were in Yorks Stronghold?" Angel''s small body trembled suddenly. This move of hers was seen by Jenson. Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Angel''s anxiety and insecurity made Jenson sense that that mysterious young man must treat Angel extremely well. Grand Old Master Ares said, "After both of you left Imperial Capital, Dawn fell sick. Shirley was busy looking after him, so she didn''t have time to look after Angel and Joseph. That''s why I asked the butler to look for a trustworthy servant to fetch Angel and Joseph to school and back every day." Jenson continued asking questions," Grandfather, who''s that servant?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Everyone was sensitive and suspicious. Jenson''s unusual concern made them aware that something was unusual about this incident. Grand Old Master Ares replied honestly," The servant is my previous chauffeur, Uncle Fernando." "I got it," Jenson said. After having his meal, Jenson went to look for Uncle Fernando. Uncle Fernando had always been by Grand Old Master Ares'' side when he dominated the industry in the past. Now that Grand Old Master Ares was at an old age, he started managing the operations instead. He stayed in the logistics department of Tourmaline Estate all day long and would help Grand Old Master Ares handle some chores. Jens and the others respected him a lot since he demonstrated extremely high work capabilities. He also adored all of Grand Old Master Ares'' children and grandchildren. After finding Uncle Fernando, Jens asked straight away, "Uncle Fernando, I''d like to confirm something with you. I hope that you can tell me everything honestly." "Young Master Jens, ask me anything you want. You''re the head of the Ares household now. Of course, I''ll tell you everything I know." Jens nodded firmly and said, "Uncle Fernando, have you been fetching Angel to school and back hometely?" "Miss Shirley would sometimes fetch the kids. She''s a really responsible person. She''s been busy looking after Young Master Dawn, but she''s still worried about Little Young Lady Angel." Jensughed and said, "My aunt is a reliable person." He then went back to the main topic." Uncle Fernando, did you notice anyone mysterious approaching Angel when you fetched her to school?" Uncle Fernando immediately shook his head and said, "No." However, after instinctively replying to Jens'' question, he started to seriously contemte Angel''s behaviortely. He seemed to suddenly think of something. A shocked look shed across his eyes. His gaze was filled with suspicion and even fear. "Jens, initially, I really didn''t sense anything unusual. However, since you came over just to ask me about this, you must''ve gotten some clues. I''ve seriously thought about it more. There''s an incident that isn''t rted to Miss Angel. However, I think that it was rather outrageous. I don''t know if these two incidents are rted." Jens said emotionally, "Uncle Fernando, tell me everything." Uncle Fernando said, "I''ve always been extremely healthy. You guys know that my body has always been in good health. However, I passed out in my own car 1 when I was about to go fetch Angel. I recall passing out when I was about to get out of the car after parking it in front of the school entrance. This has happened a few times." After mentioning this, Uncle Fernando cast a purposeful gaze at Jens and said, "Jens, I thought that I was in poor health because of my age. Recently, I''ve been wondering if I should request to retire from Grand Old Master Ares and return to my hometown. I''m unsure no that you''ve asked me about this. Could I have passed out due to other reasons?" Jens said, "Uncle Fernando, have you gone for a medical examinationtely?" "Not yet." "Go for an examination at once," Jens said. "We must find out the reason you passed out. Is it because of a health problem or were you being manipted by someone else? This is extremely important." Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 Uncle Fernando said, "Alright." Soon enough, the report for Uncle Fernando''s medical examination came out. He had no underlying medical conditions other than some minor blockages of blood vessels that weremon among older adults. The doctor mentioned that there were no abnormal indicators in Uncle Fernando''s blood that would cause him to pass out. Jenson was now even more certain that Uncle Fernando must have been manipted by that mysterious young man. However, the weirdest thing was the fact that Uncle Fernando kept denying it when asked if he had interacted with anyone suspicious even after Jenson kept asking him about it. Jenson did not understand how that mysterious person had manipted Uncle Fernando. It seemed like that person was not an ordinary human being. Jay quickly noticed Jenson''s unusual reaction. On this day, he called Jens over and asked him, "I heard that you''re investigating the people around Angel these days?" Jenson did not want to disrupt his parents'' peaceful time. However, he was now fixed on solving this mystery. Besides, his dad now knew about it. Therefore, he chose to tell him everything. "Daddy, someone saw an unknown person by Angel''s side while we were away from Imperial City. It happened every day after school." Jay frowned and said, "Have you asked Angel about this?" Jenson said, "I''ve asked her about it. She''s pretending not to know anything." Jenson looked at his dad''s face as he remained silent. He then questioned him," Daddy, have you noticed that Angel is different from other children?" Jay remained silent. Jenson knew that his dad had the same thoughts. After some time, Jay raised his head and said thoughtfully, "Jens, as long as Angel doesn''t ask you for help, you can disregard this." Jenson was dazed. "Daddy, are you asking me to ignore Angel?" Jayughed and said, "She doesn''t need you to protect her." His words seemed to imply something else. "It seems like you know Angel''s secret, Daddy?" Jenson asked. Jay said, "I don''t, but I know that she''s way smarter and more mature than other children. I think that her IQ isn''t any lower than that of yours. That''s why I deduced that she''s the only one who can resolve henown problems." Jenson was stunned. "She''s just a child in kindergarten." Jay said, "You can only see her physical form." Jenson suddenly thought of his Mommy. She had once transmigrated into Rose''s body and achieved rebirth. He instantly understood what his father''s words meant. Angel was not an ordinary person. After Jens'' worries were lifted, he said in realization, "As long as Angel''s safety is guaranteed, I can be at peace." However, Jay reminded him, "You should worry more about Baby Robbie instead of Angel." Jens immediately came to his senses. Baby Robbie was always by his side in the past. They were just like twins. However, after Baby Robbie escaped death, he started to like being alone. Several days had passed, but he had not seen Baby Robbie anywhere. "Daddy, I got it." Jens bade Jay farewell and walked out of the room. After leaving Chateau de Selene, Jens ran into Angel and Joseph by coincidence. Jens'' evaluative gazended on Angel. She wasughing innocentet Wever, her eyes were much el? darker aspared to Joseph''s.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jens sighed. He should have noticed that his younger sister was different from others a long time ago. "Angel." He walked over and knelt down beside Angel. He smiled gently and said," Remember that I''ll always be your brother. Come look for me whenever you''re facing any O troubles." Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 Angel jumped into Jens'' arms and hugged him tightly. She said gratefully, "Thank you, Brother." After Jenson left Angel, he came to the sisters'' courtyard to look for Baby Robbie. However, there was no sign of Baby Robbie anywhere even after he walked around the courtyard once. Jenson felt slightly worried. Baby Robbie usually loved ying with his sisters, but he had been behaving like a lonertely. What was going on? After running into Jasmine, Jenson asked her, "Sis Jasmine, did you see Baby Robbie?" Jasmine had a dark expression on her face. She said worriedly, "Jens, Baby Robbie seems to have be a different person after returning this time around. Something''s troubling him, and it''s something that he can''t share with us. I thought that you knew something about it. It seems like he didn''t tell you about it either." Jenson asked, "Sis Jasmine, can you guess the reason why he''s worried?" There was a rather lost gaze in Jasmine''s eyes as she stared into the distance. She murmured, "He must be waiting for someone who will never return." Jenson came to a realization. "Are you referring to Sis Daisy?" Jens realized that he had said the wrong thing when Jasmine looked at him in shock. He said awkwardly, "I shouldn''t have said that." Jasmine smiled bitterly and said, "So she''s the one he loves?'' Jens immediately denied it. "When Baby Robbie was young, you guys treated him really well. That''s why Baby Robbie remembers the kindness all of you showed him. Sis Daisy passed away a long time ago. Besides, she willingly sacrificed herself to protect Baby Robbie. Therefore, Baby Robbie feels a little more guilt toward Sis Daisy. Don''t overthink, Sis Jasmine." Jasmine''s eyes were red-rimmed as she said, "Jens, it turns out that you know how much we sisters obsess over and dote on Baby Robbie. We''re open and honest people. We don''t hide our feelings when we like someone. We''re willing to ept any oue." After that, Jasmine added, "We''re willing to do so despite the fact that it''ll hurt a lot." Jenson did not say anything. He could sense that the sisters had developed feelings of love after growing up anding of age. Naturally, they had fallen for Baby Robbie. However, did they love him as a family? Was their love tonic or romantic? They might be unclear about it themselves. Jens returned to his own room with a conflicted heart. The moment he opened the door, he caught sight of Baby Robbie lying on his bed with his legs crossed. After Jens walked into his room, Baby Robbie asked nonchntly, "I heard that you were looking for me?" Jens sat down beside the coffee table and slowly poured a cup of water for himself. He cleared his throat and cast a sideways nce at Baby Robbie. "What have you been busy with these few days? Why haven''t I seen you around?" Baby Robbie rested his head on his hands and chuckled. "I haven''t been back in Imperial City for some time. I was wandering around." Jenson scoffed and said, "Hah, now that you''re all grown up, you have your own secrets. You won''t even share things with your twin brother." Baby Robbie rolled his eyes at him and said, "Back then, you didn''t share about what happened between you and Whitney with me either, right? I was terrified because Whitney kept pestering me every day I even had nightmares about it every night." Jens asked, "Didn''t I tell you about it afterward?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Baby Robbie said, "In that case, I''ll tell you about it after some time." Jens sighed and said, "It seems like I''mcking authority as your elder brother My younger siblings alt have theirown secrets that they aren''t willing to share with me." Baby Robbie sat up and asked, "What secret does Angel have?" Jens pretended to keep up the suspense." Would you like to find out about it? You can tell me your secret in exchange for Angel''s secret." Baby Robbie pondered upon it for a moment. He was extremely curious about the identity of the mysterious person who had been fetching Angel from school. He gritted his teeth and decided to just tell Jens the truth. "I won''t lie to you anymore. I''ve been wandering around outside as I wanted to look for Sis Daisy, Sis Iris, and the others who have been reborn and reincarnated." Content nov & W belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Jenson fixed an evaluative gaze on Baby Robbie''s face. His face had once been extremely bright and youthful. However, the dark expression currently etched upon it told him that he was experiencing some deep worries. "Isn''t it a good thing that they''ve entered the cycle of rebirth? Why aren''t you happy?" Baby Robbie said, "Tenzel said that only one of them among the three can return to the world. He mentioned that this person will be the person who loves me the most. She''ll be the only one who can ovee all sorts of difficulties and return to my side." Baby Robbie''s expression suddenly darkened. He lowered his head and said in a stuffy tone, "Since someone is capable of oveing plenty of hardships to be by my side, why can''t I get over all the adversities around me and look for her?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jenson said, "Baby Robbie, what are you thinking about? Actually, I know everything. The other sisters know everything as well. I just want to remind you that in this world, if the person you love doesn''t love you back, you''d be better off looking for someone who does love you." There was an unwilling expression on Baby Robbie''s handsome face. "Jens, you aren''t her. How do you know her thoughts?" Jens chuckled and said, "Baby Robbie, there are many things that are more meaningful than romantic love in the world. For instance, our ideals. I believe that you aren''t a devoted fool for love. I hope that you can be a warrior who sticks to your own beliefs." Baby Robbie was young and rash. He did not understand the deep implications behind Jens'' words. He simply felt extremely confused. "Jens, you and Whitney love each other. You''re telling me all this without ever experiencing anything that I''ve gone through." Jens remained silent. Whitney happened to catch sight of this scene. Jens'' silence and his life motto, ''Humans live not just for love'', shocked Whitney thoroughly. At that moment, Whitney started wondering how genuine Jens'' love toward her was. She suddenly recalled their time back in Legendary Academy. Jens had always avoided her and even tried scheming against her to escape her. He trapped her in the female etiquette ss for several years. Back then, all her friends and family advised her not to catch feelings for Jens. That was because most of them could tell that Jenson did not love her from their personal experience. Whitney had felt extremely disappointed. She was an idealist in love. She regarded romantic love highly and had high expectations toward love. However, Jens did not understand her at all. He simply epted her because she was a suitable match for him, right? After all, he had no intentions to pursue romantic love. Whitney did not disturb Jens and Baby Robbie. She simply left feeling disconcerted and disappointed. Whitney came to a bar and got drunk herself. She thought that she would forget all of her worries after getting drunk. However, she realized that the more she drank, the more awake she was. Perhaps it was due to the effects of the alcohol, Whitney''s emotions started fluctuating greatly. She thought about all the trials she had experienced and how she overcame all sorts of difficulties to look for Jenson when he did not care about her at all. She felt so upset that she started crying. She sent a text to Jens in a moment of rashness. [Jens, let''s break up.] After sending the text, she stared at their chat uneasily. She anxiously waited for Jens'' reply. She did not really want to break up with Jens. However, she wished that he would be more considerate of her feelings and put in the effort tofort her Nevertheless, she was extremely terrified. She was afraid that Jens had been longing for the opportunity to get rid of her. What if Jens agreed to her request? Whitney was beyond terrified of such an oue. She deleted the text at once. However, it was toote. She could not delete it in time. Whitney was beyond annoyed. On the other hand, Jens was stunned after receiving Whitney''s text. After pondering upon it for some time, he resorted to Google for help. Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 After typing ''How to get back with my girlfriend after a breakup'' in the search bar, Jenson patiently waited for the page to load Soon, all sorts of answers showed up. The first type of answerprised of behaving like an inferiorpdog. Some people advised guys to gift their girlfriends flowers, treat her to a meal, or buy a diamond ring and propose to her straight away... Jenson''s frown grew deeper. Luckily, he discovered some logical answers among them. For example, some people mentioned that when a girlfriend asked for a breakup, they did not really mean it. Girls liked testing the waters out to see if their boyfriends really liked them. If a guy lowered themselves and tried to pursue their girlfriend again, their girlfriend would gain more authority in their rtionship and have more say when they broke up in the future. That way, it would be harder for the guy to coax her again. There was another depressing answer-'' She does not love you anymore. Let her go.'' Jens was dazed after browsing through all the different answers. Finally, he threw his phone to the side and thought about this problem seriously. He could not act like apdog. He could not break up with Whitney either. In that case, he had toe up with a way to make Whitney return to his side obediently without lowering his stance. However, before Jens could think of an idea, Angeline had read his mind during dinner. Baby Robbie was usually the mood maker during their family gatherings. Although Jenson had a cold personality, he wouldugh along with them from time to time. The sisters responded well to Baby Robbie''s jokes as well. However, Baby Robbie and Jens silently ate their food today. They forgot to take any of the dishes for themselves. Both of them looked disconcerted and distracted. Angeline looked at both of her sons. She sensed that something was wrong with them. Angeline nced at Jay and touched his hand. However, Jay was being exceptionally ignorant today. He was not aware of the implications behind Angelina''s gaze at all. Angeline was so angered that she stepped on Jay''s leg. It was so painful that Jay spat out the rice in his mouth. He looked at Angeline in an aggrieved manner and called out, "Angeline?" Angeline gestured for him to pay attention to both of their sons. Jenson nced at Baby Robbie and Jens. He then said in an annoyed tone, "Jens, Baby Robbie, you guys had better try some of the dishes. Otherwise, your mommy will be worried that you guys won''t grow well due to malnutrition." Jens and Baby Robbie could sense the implications behind their daddy''s words. They took some dishes for themselves and disregarded Angeline''s words. "Are both of you facing any worries?" Angeline decided to counsel her own children since Jay was not being reliable right now. Now that their kids had grown up, they had all be extremely intelligent. Angeline could not guess theirplicated thoughts anymore. She would take a ste back and let Jay counsel the children instead. It had been a long time since she directly showed concern for her sons. "Mommy, we''re fine." Baby Robbie tried feigning a smile at Angeline. He was worried that Angeline was in poor health. Therefore, he had developed the habit of telling his mommy good news instead of bad news. Although Angeline did not know much about the military and economy, she was extremely alert when it came to the children''s emotional problems. Her motherly love allowed her to quickly sense that her sons were troubled. "Are both of my sons troubled because of love?" Angeline asked. Jay said nonchntly, "It''s enough that we have Baby Zetty, who got into a romantic rtionship at a young age. It''s impossible for allet elUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g our sons to get into romantic rtionships all of a sudden it''s extremely unlikely for something like that to happen, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline burst out intoughter. Did smart people only use their brains to calcte the probabilities of their children getting into romantic rtionships at a young age? Luckily, Angeline was not dumb. She retorted to Jay''s illogical statements at once, "This has nothing to do with probability. It has to do with with the inheritance of genes." Jay could not help but burst out into laughter. "Angeline, they resemble you." Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 Angeline pushed her te to the side and questioned Jens with a grave expression on her face, "Jens, where''s Whitty? She usuallyes to have meals with us. She''d greet me in the morning and at night as well. Why don''t I see her tonight?" Guilt shed across Jens'' gaze. He figured that he had to coax Whitney back to his side as soon as possible regardless of everything. Otherwise, he would not be able to hide it from his mother. "Mommy, Whitty needs to take care of something. She won''t be having dinner with us tonight. However, don''t worry. She''ll be back tomorrow." Angeline understood that Jens had given himself a deadline to handle whatever that had happened in his rtionship with Whitney. Therefore, she did not me him. Her gazended on Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie, what''s going on? You''ve been looking extremely downcast after returning this time around. You don''t seem to have the spirit of youth within you at all. Where''s your past vigor and haughty demeanor?" Baby Robbie said, "Mommy, don''t make fun of me anymore." Angeline said, "You must learn to put something down if it''s pressuring you greatly. As humans, we live in the present. Don''t think about things that have yet to happen. Remember that when those things happen, you can only be sad for a period of time even if the sky falls down on you." It was unclear if Baby Robbie understood what she meant. "Mommy, I got it." He did not know if he could let things go, but he knew that he could definitely not let his mommy worry about him. Otherwise, his dad would chastise him at night.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Baby Robbie immediately took some dishes for Jens to show that he was behaving. "Jens, hurry up and eat." Jens nced at Baby Robbie speechlessly. How dare he use him as a scapegoat to please their mom? Jens took some dishes for Baby Robbie as well. "Have some of the dishes as well, Brother. You''re so thin because you''re eating so little." As Baby Robbie and Jens kept taking food for each other generously, the dishes on the dining table started finishing up. Jay scolded his mischievous sons, "Alright, leave some dishes for your sisters." Dinner ended in a joyous atmosphere. After dinner, the young people gathered together to help Jense up with a n. "Jens, what happened between you and Sis Whitney? Where did Sis Whitney go? Hasn''t she always stuck by your side?" Sis Andy asked. Jens sighed and took out his phone. He showed his sisters the breakup text that Whitty sent him. "I don''t know what happened, but Whitty wants to break up with me." Everyone gaped in shock. "How is this possible?" Andy widened her eyes. There was a look of disbelief on her face. "Sis Whitney loves you so much. Jens, she went through so much to get together with you. How could she suggest a breakup just like that? Did you wrong her in any way?" Everyone instantly approved of Andy''s suspicion. Everyone stared at Jens and waited for him to exin himself. Jens found it hard to say anything. It was unclear what Savannah, who was seated by the side, thought about this situation. She tried her best to take Jens'' side. "You guys are all Jens'' sisters. Aren''t you the ones who understand what kind of person he is the most? How can you guys question him?" Lil Ten replied to Savannah in a displeased tone, "We''ve never questioned Jens'' personality and values. However, there seems to more than meets the eye in this incident. The sisters are trying to give Jens a reminder. Don''t try pitting us against one another with your evil intentions." Baby Robbie immediately stepped up to wind down the atmosphere when things started getting tense "You need to look for Sis Whitney right now. You''ll know after asking her, fight? Why should we make quesses?" Andy said, "Jens, try calling Whitty and ask her where she is." Jens said in an upset tone, "She won''t pick up her phone." Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Everyone was stunned once again. The sisters'' gazes grew heavier. Andy said anxiously, "It seems like this incident is rather serious." Baby Robbie nced at Jens. His gaze was filled with intense suspicion. He had always been azy and casual person. However, this was the first time he took interest in a problem that even Jens could not figure out. He helped Jens to resolve his problems seriously. "Jens, when did Sis Whitney suggest breaking up?" Baby Robbie asked. Jens said, "This afternoon..." Baby Robbie started thinking about the timeline that Baby Robbie mentioned. It looked like he suddenly thought of something. A thoughtful expression formed on his face. "Jens, you were with me in the afternoon. We were chatting." Jens seemed to recall something after Baby Robbie reminded him of this. "Did we talk about anything that we shouldn''t have?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie was much more emotionally sensitive than Jens. He nodded and said, "I think you said some things that you shouldn''t have said." Jens recalled everything that he had talked about with Baby Robbie this afternoon. His expression gradually froze. Baby Robbie and Jens both thought of the same thing. Baby Robbie could not help but worry for Jens. "Jens, you caused trouble this time around. Jens ced his hands on his waist as an awkward expression formed on his face. "Are women all so sensitive?" he murmured to himself. "Jens, did you say something that offended Whitney?" Andy asked. Jens said, "It''s nothing much. Whitty was the one who misunderstood things." ???? Just then, Savannah suddenly spoke up," Sis Whitney is really going overboard. Even if she''s angry at Jens, she should tell him what he did wrong. Why is she ying such guessing games? How P unreasonable." The sisters all stared at Savannah. Lil Ten retorted angrily, "Jens and Sis Whitney are a couple. Even if there''s a misunderstanding between both of them, nobody has the right to intervene in their matters. Savannah said, "She''s being unreasonable." Lil Ten red at her and said unhappily," Savannah, your master isn''t on good terms with us. You should follow in your master''s steps. Why are you pestering our Big Bro Jens?" Savannah talked back against her angrily," Your Big Bro Jens? If I didn''t recall it wrong, all of you are foster daughters, who have no blood rtionship with the Ares family You guys are just foster daughters. Do you really think that you''re daughters of a wealthy family? Do you think we''re all equal?" Jens and Baby Robbie gazed at each other. They did not know why Savannah kept arguing with the other sisters recently. Both of them did not know who to side with. They stayed there awkwardly. Finally, Jens shed a gaze at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie dragged Savannah away, while Jens pulled Lil Ten away. The argument finally ended. Baby Robbie dragged Savannah to a quiet ce and questioned her intently," Savannah Jones, what''s going on with youtely? Why do you keep going against the other sisters?" Savannah rolled her eyes at Baby Robbie. There was an infuriated expression on her face as she said, "I don''t like seeing them fawning over you while looking down on Jens." Baby Robbie was dazed. "Savannah Jones, tell me honestly. Have you fallen for my brother?" Savannah lowered her head and murmured, "Who''s capable of resisting your brother''s charms? He''s handsome and haughty. He has a nice personality and is devoted to his rtionship." Baby Robbie pouted and touched his nose nonchntly. She was making it sound like he was a yer. "Since you know that my brother is extremely devoted to his rtionship, that''s even more of a reason why you should distance yourself from him. My brother won''t ept anyone else except Sis Whitney." Savannah fixed her gaze on Baby Robbie and asked, "Baby Robbie, do you believe in fate?" Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Baby Robbie nced at Savannah as a dazed and pained expression appeared on her face. "Savannah Jones, what did you predict this time?" Savannah said, "Baby Robbie, I predicted that I''ll die early. I can only escape this terrible fate by marrying Jens." Baby Robbie gaped in shock. "That''s why you started having thoughts about marrying Jens? Savannah Jones, stop your ridiculous thoughts. That''s impossible. Jens loves Sis Whitney. Also, don''t believe in tarot readings." Savannah cast a heavy nce at Baby Robbie. There was a confident gaze in her eyes. "Baby Robbie, I no longer have any family left in this world. I must learn how to love myself. "Savannah, you''re wasting your time and effort." Savannah said, "How will I know if I don''t try?" She looked into the distance and said in a purposeful tone, "At least, they''re now amidst the trials of love, right?" Baby Robbie just realized that the problem between Jens and Whitney was probably fulfilling Savannah''s wishes. After separating from Savannah, Baby Robbie went to look for Jens at once. He wanted to tell him everything that Savannah had just told him so that he could prepare himself. However, he caught sight of Angel sitting on the swing in the courtyard alone while he was on the way back. The swing was not moving. She sat there in a daze and stared at the sky. He wondered what she was thinking about. Baby Robbie felt that Angel''s young face was filled with a sense of maturity. Her beautiful eyes looked like they were a deepke that was filled with indiscernible depths. Baby Robbie walked over furtively and stood behind Angel quietly. He felt that his footsteps were extremely quiet, but Angel still detected his presence. "Lil Bro." Baby Robbie smiled as he sat down on the swing next to her. He asked her, "Why are you daydreaming?" Angel continued staring at the sky. She then asked Baby Robbie, "Lil Bro, do you think that there are people identical to us on other pls?" Baby Robbie touched Angel''s head and said, "What are you thinking about? Joseph always asks me questions like whether snails can fly or where are the parents of the beetles on the ground! You don''t seem like a four-year-old child at all, Angel." Angel leaned on her brother''s shoulder and said, "Lil Bro, do you guys think that I''m very intelligent and mature?" "Haha, well? always teased Jens a mental age of 81 when he''s only 18 years old. Co belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angelughed. She suddenly widened her eyes and stared at Robbie. "Lil Bro, if I cause huge trouble to all of you one day, will I of you be angry at me?" Baby Robbie looked at Angel with confusion in his gaze. This child looked extremely worried. She was just four years old. "Angel, you never need to be afraid of causing trouble in the Ares t as long as you haven''t done overt anything wrong," Baby Robbie said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Angel grinned. Her eyes looked like crescents when sheughed. She looked adorable. "I got it, Lil Bro." Just then, Zayn brought Joseph over. Joseph shouted from far away, "Sis Angel, let''s go catch grasshoppers." Baby Robbie heard Angel sigh out loud. However, she immediately walked toward Joseph. watched Angel''s silhouette. She was acting like an adult-like child. Baby Robbie''s gaze darkened as he Baby Robbie returned to his bedroom at night. Jensy on the sofa. He had been waiting for him to return. "Where did you go?" Jens asked. "I went to see Angel. I chatted with her for a while." "What do you think?" Jens asked excitedly. Baby Robbie was stunned. He looked at Jens and said, "Do you find Angel extremely unusual as well?" Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Jenson said, "We found out about this way toote. Actually, Daddy and Mommy realized that her IQ is much higher than that of ordinary people just after she was born." Baby Robbie walked over and sat down on the sofa. He returned to his senses after some time. "Is our sister gifted?" Jens said, "If you can capture the person who has been secretly fetching her to school and back home every day, we might be able to find out the truth about this." Baby Robbie started getting excited. He got up and said, "I''ll find out who he is." Jenson picked up a ss of wine from the coffee table and handed it to Baby Robbie. He picked up a ss for himself as well. He clinked sses with Baby Robbie and said, "I hope you achieve sess soon." Baby Robbie sensed something unusual when he noticed Jens'' narrowed eyes. Baby Robbie ced his ss of wine on the coffee table and asked him intently, "It seems like that person has special abilities since you view him as such a priority." Jens said, "Let me give you a reminder. This person was able to poison Uncle Fernando by airborne means. His abilities might overpower us greatly." Baby Robbie was shocked after hearing what he said. He thenughed out brightly. "If he doesn''t have any evil intentions toward Angel, that means he''s on our side. We should be overjoyed if such an extraordinary person is on our side." Jens downed his ss of wine and said, "I don''t have the time to continue chatting with you. I need to get down to business." Baby Robbie held him back and said in a pitiful tone, "Jens, what are you off to do? Bring me along with you. I''m very bored." Jens said in a mysterious tone, "I''m not going to do anything shocking or significant. It won''t be fun if youe along with me." Baby Robbie stared at Jens'' empty ss of wine and chuckled, "I''m very interested to know what you''re prepared to do after drinking." Jens wrapped his arm around his shoulder and said, "Since you''re that interested, pleasee with me." Baby Robbie was disappointed by what he saw. Jens just brought him around town aimlessly. It waste at night, and Baby Robbie was extremely sleepy. "Jens, are you trying to get rid of me on purpose? Is that why you''re bringing me around here and there? Tell me the truth. I won''t disturb you if you''re off to do something that I''m not allowed to see. I''ll go back to sleep." Jens dragged-Baby Robbie and told him the truth, "Do you think I''m in the mood to putt a prank on you? Baby Robbie, need to get Whitty back by my side as soon as possible. If Mommy doesn''t see Whitty tomorrow, she''ll definitely make things difficult for me." Content belongs to Baby Robbie felt more awake as he instantly recalled how Whitty had vanished. Baby Robbie started worrying about Whitty. Jens, who possessed the entire Hacker Empire was trying to search for her so frantically. "Jens, did something happen to Whitty?" Jenson shook his head and said, "No, given her martial art abilities, not many people are able to touch her. If she really got kidnapped, she must have staged everything to win over my sympathy." Baby Robbie nodded. As soon as Jens finished speaking, his phone suddenly started ringing. Jens picked up his phone. A ferocious voice rang out from the other end of the call. "Are you Whitney''s rtive? Listen to me. Whitney is in my hands. If you want to get her back, prepare 1.5 billion dors." Jens'' handsome face darkened at once. "Hey, would you dare to take 1.5 billion dors from me even if gave it to you? A huge transaction like that will alert many parties. This must be the first time you''re robbing someone." The man on the other end of the call did not expect Jens to say something like that. "What do you think is a suitable price?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Whitney is a fierce and demanding girl. She''s worth only several hundred thousand dors at most." Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 The person on the other end of the call started whispering with the others. It seemed like they were discussing something else. Jenson raised his brow and smiled. "Have you thought things through?" The whispers on the other end of the call went silent. The ferocious voice rang out again, "You''re the prince of the empire, yet you''re so stingy toward your own woman. How dare you think of sending us away with a mere several hundred thousand dors? Aren''t you afraid of others treating you as a joke?" Jenson chatted to the kidnappers while connecting his phone to hisputer. He activated Hacker Empire and asked the hackers to track down the kidnappers'' location as he tried to stall for time. "How much do you guys want?" *1.5 billion dors and nothing less. You can''t call the police. If you dare to do so, we''ll kill the hostage." "Sure, no problem. How should I transfer the money to you?" Jens asked. "Transfer 1.5 billion dors into your bank card and bring the card to the designated location." Jenson recalled how his mom had told him that she wanted to see Whitney the very next day. He had no choice but to get Whitney back as soon as possible. "I have enough cash on my card. Tell me where you are. I''lle over to give you the money right now." "Who''d believe in you? You''re obviously trying to coax us on purpose." Just then, the map on theputer pinpointed the kidnappers'' location. They were several kilometers away from where Jens was. Baby Robbie stood behind Jens. He was stunned when he saw the kidnappers'' location. "Is someone we know behind this?" Jens cast a warning gaze at Baby Robbie and hinted at him not to alert the enemy. Baby Robbie stopped talking and made a gesture. "I''ll start the car." Baby Robbie and Jens soon came to the mountain ranges a few kilometers away from Tourmaline Estate based on the location indicated on the map. However, the location indicated on the map suddenly moved to the opposite end. Baby Robbie shouted out, "F*ck, there''s something wrong with the location. The kidnappers are purposely disrupting our judgment." Jens ordered the elites of the Hacker Empire to run arge-scale operation in order to pinpoint the location of the kidnapper''s phone once again. This time, they discovered that the red dot on the map had appeared on another side of Tourmaline Estate. Baby Robbie almost broke down. "Is he fooling us? He''s going west when we''re heading east." Jens told Baby Robbie, "This is the mostmon battle technique used to distract one''s enemies in Legendary Academy. However, I can remove the effects of thisN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. technique." Jens turned on his carputer and moved his long and slender fingers across the keyboard quickly. He soon removed all the facades and found out the truth. "Look, they''re over here." Jens pointed at a nearby church. Baby Robbie''s expression changed. "Does Sis Whitney want to be a nun?" Jenson said, "She doesn''t have to go to such lengths. Given her personality, she can recover even if she shatters into pieces. Besides, I didn''t hurt her at all." Baby Robbie said, "You don''t know if you hurt her or not. The truth will be revealed once we find Sis Whitney." They then drove to Millenium Church. The car stopped in front of the church entrance. Before going in Jens and Baby Robbie saw the visitors by the side buying candles from a vendor. Baby Robbie then suggested, "Shall we pray as well?" Jens said, "One can choose to believe in such things or not. We can pray, but we can choose not to pray as well." However, Baby Robbie dragged Jens in front of the vendor and bought candles. Baby Robbie said, "Pray more so that God will bless you. Nothing will go wrong if you do so." Both of them entered the church. Jens looked for Whitney everywhere whereas Baby Robbie prayed before the altar in the church. Baby Robbie prayed to God sincerely. He prayed intently at every corner of the church. "May God protect my beloved. Please make sure that she''s safe and everything goes well." Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Jens stood by the side in a bored manner as Baby Robbie sat down on the church pew to pray. He looked at Baby Robbie listlessly. If Jens liked someone, he would hold her dear to his heart. He would never express his love for her. However, what about Baby Robbie? He waspletely different from him. He started crushing on someone before even meeting her, and he liked to make sure that everyone knew about his feelings. He was truly lovesick. "Jens, you should pray too." Robbie dragged Jens over to the pews and handed him a candle. Jens held the candle and looked at the flickering me. He asked Baby Robbie curiously, "What should I pray for?" Baby Robbie looked at him like he was a national treasure. "I don''t believe that you no longer have any desires at such a young age." Jensughed and said, "That isn''t the case. I''ve just never relied on God to fulfill my wishes. I''d like to obtain what I wish for through my own abilities." After speaking, Jens closed his eyes and said, "God, I don''t wish for anything. I passed by here as a traveler, so I''ll leave a candle here for you." Baby Robbie gaped and said, "Jens, you have such a pure and clean heart. You make me seem like a greedy man with a heart full of materialistic desires." Jens said, "We all are." While both of them chatted, a priest walked over and patted Jens on his shoulder. "Are you Jenson Ares?" Jenson turned around to look at him. The priest was dressed in a dark-colored robe. However, he exuded high spirits. He looked like a highly dignified figure. Jens nodded as he seemed toe to a realization. The priest said, "Come with me." Jenson did not hesitate to follow him. However, Baby Robbie pulled Jens behind him and warned him, "No, you can''t go with him, Jens. He looks really sly. He can''t be a good person." The priest froze. "How am I sly-looking?" Jens immediately tried easing things. "He thinks that all people with looks beneath his are sly-looking." " "The priest was speechless. This was not right at all. Jens whispered to Baby Robbie, "It''s alright. If we really start fighting, I''ll be able to win against him." Baby Robbie was still worried. "Shall Ie along with you?" However, Jens immediately rejected his suggestion. "You''ll only spoil things for me.'' Baby Robbie was annoyed. "How will I spoil things for you?" Jens said, "If youe with me, I won''t be able to bring Whitty back with me. After Jens left with the priest, Jens asked him tentatively, "How long Save you been at the church?" "I just became a priest." "Why did you be a priest? Do you no longer have any worldly desires? Did you lose your love? Is that why you''re hiding here to seek peace and quiet?" The priest was speechless. "You look rather familiar, sir. "May I know your honorable age, sir? "What did you study in university, sir? You have a pretty good physique. You''ll be able to practice martial arts well." The priest broke down and stomped away." That''s enough, Jenson Ares. Aren''t you mentally disabled?" Jens chuckled and said, "Just treat me like I''m mentally disabled. Tell me. What is Whitty trying to do?" The priest asked, "You knew who I was all along?" Jens said, "You came to watch my battle in the arena while we were at Legendary Academy." "Your memory is pretty good," the priest praised. Nheless, Jens said, "Actually, my memory isn''t good. You always looked at me in an extremely hostile manner. That''s why I remember you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The priest''s face darkened. However, he said honestly, "I can''t help but show a sour face in front of you. You kidnapped our dearest junior." Jens felt extremely exasperated. "Can you talk with some sense? Whitty was the one who stuck to me and refused to let go." The priest was beyond angered. "Jenson Ares, do you think that you''re the only one for Whitney? Is that why you''re acting so haughty and taking Whitney for granted?" Jens thought about it for a while. "You''re wrong. To me, love is something that I don''t necessarily need to possess." Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 The priest clenched his fists in a rage, which caused his knuckles to crack loudly. He red at Jens with a terrifying expression on his face. He then gritted his teeth and said, "Jenson Ares, do you how much Whitty suffered to be with you? After you trapped her in the female etiquette ss, she trained herself harshly every day and night due to her poor abilities. Her father was infuriated after she passed on the secret scrolls of Legendary Academy to you. He almost broke all her tendons and bones. Each and every muscle on her body suffered immense pain. After that, she escaped from Legendary Academy on her own. She went through plenty of difficulties to avoid being captured back there. Jens, this is all a testament to how much Whitty loves you. How could you let her down?'' Jens felt pretty upset. Whitty never liked toin. She always put on a sunny demeanor before him. She never delved into her worries before him. That was why he never appreciated any of her efforts. He felt extremely upset and guilty. However, he still remained calm in front of the priest. "Senior, priests must not feel any love or desires. You lose your temper so easily. You shouldn''t be a priest," Jens teased him. The priest gritted his teeth in a rage. "Jens, I really feel like punching you in the head." Jens said, "Think things through before taking action. Can you win against me?" The priest''s expression darkened. Jens patted his shoulder and teased, "None of you are professional actors, yet you insist on putting on an act in front of me. Do you want me to act along with you as well?" The priest was stunned. "What do you mean, Jenson Ares?" "Didn''t Whitty stage her kidnapping on her own?" Jens asked coldly. "Tell Whitty that if she ys such a low trick on us ever again, I''ll definitely not bear with it anymore." The priest was infuriated. "She loves you so much. Even if she throws a tantrum, can''t you just coax her and let her be? Jenson Ares, how can you be so petty? Don''t you know how to treat girls nicely?" Jenson said angrily, "Out of all the things that she could''ve done, why must she pretend to have vanished? Do you know who are the ones who''ll panic after knowing that she has disappeared? The people who love and care for her. For instance, my mom. My mom isn''t in great health. If she knows that Whitty has gone missing, she''ll definitely fall ill regardless of whether it''s true or not." The priest pondered upon it for a while. Although Jens'' words were ruthless, they made sense. Jenson said, "People who don''t love her won''t show any response no matter how much she tries to test them out. Therefore, she''ll only hurt the people she loves by putting on this act. ¡°You guys yed along with her even despite how foolish of a trick this is. You''re an embarrassment to Legendary Academy." The priest was speechless. He was unable to retort Jenson''s sharp words. While speaking, both of them came to a storeroom in the church. Whitty was being held hostage by two masked men inside the room. She started sobbing when she saw Jens. "Jens, you''re finally here. I''m terrified." Jens nced at the two men holding Whitty hostage. They were both extremely thin. Their hands trembled even while they wielded their knives. Jens had a dark expression on his face as he asked, "How could you be afraid of them?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Whitney stopped crying. She went silent. There was a defeated look on her face. Had she been way too headstrong in the past? Was that why Jens never had the desire to protect her? "Jens, they poisoned me." "Where do you feel ufortable?" Jens asked. "My heart hurts." Jens asked, "Did you hurt your heart? Is your heart made of ss?" Whitney could tell the implications behind Jens'' words. "Jens, why are you being so fierce to me?" Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 Jens was extremely angry right now. After all, his heart had never been at peace ever since she started throwing a tantrum at him. He even broke out in a cold sweat the moment he knew about her disappearance. The priest cast a furtive nce at Whitney and said, "Whitty, he already knows..." He did not have to say anything else for Whitney to understand what he meant. Whitney''s heart lurched. Initially, she wanted to question why Jens ignored her presence with vigor. However, she lost the energy to ask him right now. Jens turned around and walked outside. Whitney stayed where she was as she asked her foolish helpers, "Should I chase after him or not?" The priest shook his head and sighed," You''ve encountered so many difficulties because of him. Can you bear to give up on him? If you can''t bear to lose him, you''d better chase after him right now." Whitney ran out at once. "Jens." She caught up with Jens and apologized to him with a flushed face." Jens, don''t be angry. I just wanted to know if you really cared about me." Jens suddenly turned around and pinched her chin possessively. He then lifted her head. "You could just ask me if you wanted to know if I loved you or not. Also, can''t you sense if I love you or not? It''s foolish of you to y such tricks on me." Whitney started panicking. "Initially, I thought that you loved me. After all, you''re so haughty and cold. You must like me if you can hear with me being by your side every day. But I overheard the conversation between you and Baby Robbie yesterday. You mentioned that love isn''t something necessary for you in life. Did you know how upset 1 felt? This means that you don''t necessarily need me in your life." Jenson frowned. He did not think things through when he said those words yesterday. "I take back what I said," Jenson said with a cold expression on his face. Whitney was stunned. She then grinned and asked, "Jens, you still like me, right?" Jens walked forward with a dark expression on his face. He ignored Whitney. Whitney said in disappointment, "Alright, even if love isn''t important to you, it''s important to me." She then sighed in desperation. "As. expected, anyone who starts taking love seriously is a loser. It like I''m aplete loser in this lifetime." Jens instantly stopped walking. Whitney crashed into him. She looked at him in shock. "Why aren''t you walking?" Jens suddenly turned around and looked at Whitney intently. "Whitty, I''ll just say this once. I truly meant that my careeres above love in my life. There are ideals and goals that I''d like to strive toward. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, that doesn''t mean that I don''t care about you. There are plenty of girls in the world. Given my family background, I won''t have to force myself to get together with someone." Whitty widened her eyes in shock. "Jens, what do you mean?" Jens felt that he had expressed himself rather messily since he was anxious. However, the message that he wanted to convey was clear. "I meant what I said," he said with a stiff expression on his face. Whitney broke into a grin. "That means you still like me a lot, right? Don''t worry, Jens. Since you''ve confessed your feelings to me, I won''t cause a ruckus anymore. Hi trust you. Don''t worry about me and do anything that you wantExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. too I''ll be the woman who supports you from behind. I''ll always support you." Jens nodded as warmth filled his gaze. He suddenly reached out to Whitney. Whitney was stunned. She ced her hand in his in shock. Jenson held her hand and slowly walked forward. He looked like he wanted to tell her something, but he could not bring himself to do so. Whitty could not help but ask him, "Jens, is there anything else that you''d like to tell me?" Jens said, "Don''t keep anything that I told Baby Robbie yesterday in mind. I just wanted to convince Baby Robbie not to be worried over love. That''s why I said such nonsense." Alright." Whitty nodded. Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 Baby Robbie was nowhere to be seen when both of them returned to the church. Jens looked around worriedly. He finally found Baby Robbie in another smaller chapel. Whitney was about to call out to Baby Robbie when Jens suddenly held her back and gestured for her to keep quiet. Whitty finally realized that Baby Robbie did not reallye to the chapel to pray. Baby Robbie was seated next to a young girl on the pews. The young girl was dressed in a white dress. She exuded a sense of pureness as she sped her hands together and prayed with her eyes closed. She looked extremely distant and peaceful. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie tilted his neck slightly and secretly watched the young girl as she prayed with her eyes closed. Jenson and Whitty stood behind to observe Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie was looking at the girl, whereas Jenson and Whitney were looking at Baby Robbie. It was unclear what the young girl was praying for. Her eyes shone with tears when she opened them. She regarded God with extreme respect and was beyond genuine when praying to Him. She stood up after staring at the altar for some time. When she turned around to leave, Baby Robbie suddenly called after her, "Miss." The young girl stopped and turned around to look at Baby Robbie. She seemed slightly distracted when she caught sight of his handsome face. "Is something the matter?" She tried asking in the warmest tone that she could muster. However, the tone of her voice was still rather cold. Baby Robbie had yet to think of how to flirt with her. He did not have enough time to think of anything. However, he was lucky that he was quick- witted. He managed to speak up quickly, "Miss, do you have some cash? I''d like to donate some money to the church." The girl seemed toe to a realization." Oh, I forgot to make a donation as well." Just then, Jens whispered something in Whitty''s ear. Whitty ran out happily. Jens stared at Baby Robbie as he tried to hold the girl back with all his might. However, it seemed like the girl intended to leave soon. Jens walked toward Baby Robbie and the cold girl. "Jens." Baby Robbie seemed to have found a savior when he caught sight of Jens. The young girl looked at Jens and looked at Baby Robbie once again. Her gaze flickered between both of them. A shocked gaze then formed on her face. However, given her cold and mighty personality, she did not express her shock verbally. Jenson said purposefully, "I''ll ask ? Whitty to get some cash. Since both of you have prayed to God so sincerely, you should give some donations to the church." Jens chucked and said, "It''s fine. Baby Robbie can donate on behalf of you." After Jenson spoke, he stepped on Baby Robbie, who had started panicking. He did not understand how someone as lively and joyous as Baby Robbie could be so quiet in front of the girl that he liked Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He must have encountered true love. However, Jenson did not understand something. Baby Robbie had always kept a respectable distance from females. Why did he like this girl so much? Jens could not help but observe the girl in detail once more. She was not old, but she had a cold personality. There was a haughty gaze in her eyes as well. She was exceptionally beautiful. Her looks were ve reminiscent of that of a goddess. He could not help but think about his sisters in the military intelligence division. Jens suddenly understood some things. Did Baby Robbie think that this young girl was the reincarnation of histe Sis Daisy or Sis Iris? Soon after, Whitney came back with a wad of cash in her hands. She handed them to Baby Robbie and the girl like they were treasures. "Lil Sis, take as much as you need," Whitney said generously. The girl purposely drew nine bills of loose cash to make up nine dors." Whitney eximed, "What a coincidence. Baby Robbie loves the number nine as well." Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 The youngdy nced at Baby Robbie. Shock filled her gaze. Baby Robbie acted rather unnaturally. After all, he did not have a particr preference for the number nine. Sis Whitney had lied to help both of them get closer to one another. The youngdy had a prideful personality. She cast a brief and calm nce at Whitney after she intentionally tried to y matchmaker. She then turned around and walked toward the donation box with the cash in her hands. After that, she put the notes into the donation box. Baby Robbie followed after her stubbornly. After she put the notes into the donation box, he put the notes, which were wet due to his sweaty palms, into the donation box as well. The youngdy then returned to Whitney''s side and asked politely, "How should I return the money to you?" Baby Robbie immediately declined her suggestion generously, "There''s no need to Whitney sent a flying kick toward him before he could finish speaking. Baby Robbie could not figure out what she meant. He stared at Whitney in shock and startedining about it to Jens. "How did you tame this fierce tigress?" Jens red at him angrily and flicked a gaze at Baby Robbie to ask him to pay attention to Whitney. Whitney then took out her phone, clicked into WhatsApp, and handed her phone over to the cold and haughty youngdy. "Miss, add me on WhatsApp. You can transfer the money to me after that." The corner of Baby Robbie''s lips twitched. Whitney had just lent her a few dors. Why was she making her return the money? She was being way too stingy. This was extremely unlike Whitty''s usual way of doing things. However, Baby Robbie soon came to a realization. Whitty was using this opportunity as a means to get the youngdy''s number. The youngdy cast a deep and dark nce at Whitney. Perhaps she was suspicious of her intentions, but she still owed her money. It would not look good if she refused to return the money after borrowing it. She had no choice but to let Whitney add her as a friend on WhatsApp. After receiving the young girl''s text, she told her excitedly, "Miss, we must be fated to cross paths. We can be friends in the future. If you need my help in anything,e look for me at once." The youngdy looked at her and nodded. She found it hard to get used to the heroic tone of Whitney''s voice. She then turned around and left. Whitney showed off happily in front of Baby Robbie after getting the girl''s phone number. "Do you want it?" Whitney asked. Baby Robbie''s gaze shone brightly. "Sis Whitty, you''re way too skilled. You managed to handle such a cold and thoughtful youngdy. Please give me her number. Whitney held her phone up high and threatened him, "If you want her number, address me as your sister-inw." Baby Robbie nced at Jens, who had an amused look on his face. He said," Regardless of whether I. address you as my sister-inw or not nothing will change the fact that my brother likes you. "I won''t give it to you if you don''t address me that way." "Alright, alright. Sister-inw, can you give it to me?" Whitney handed her phone to Baby Robbie happily. Baby Robbie was stunned when he saw the Whatsapp profile on her phone screen. Whitty had used his Whatsapp profile to send a friend invitation to that youngdy''s ount. Baby Robbie was overjoyed. "Sister-inw, you''re the best sister-inw ever.'' Jenson chastised Baby Robbie el:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. e dotingly. You''re putting love above everything else. You''ve even betrayed your biological brother for a woman you''ve never met before." Baby Robbieughed and said, "Brother, are you and Sis Whitty connected by heart? Both of you will get married sooner orter. I''ll have to address her as my sister-inw soon. Whitney let out a radiant smile after hearing what Baby Robbie said about their hearts being connected. Jens interrogated Baby Robbie, "Tell me who that girl is. Why were you pursuing her so actively? Baby Robbie fixed his gaze in the direction that the girl had walked off in. There was a hint of excitement and worry in his eyes as he said, "I''m not sure, but I feel exceptionally joyous whenever I see her. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Whitney opened her mouth as she gaped. She then looked at Baby Robbie with a pitiful and sympathetic expression on her face. "Baby Robbie, you''re done for. You''ve fallen in love. I''m afraid that you''ll lose your sense of self and behave unlike yourself in the future," Whitney eximed as she recalled her personal experience. Baby Robbie nced at Whitney with a look of disbelief on his face. Jenson looked at Whitney with a thoughtful expression on his face. He remembered everything that the priest had told him. The priest told him that Whitney had experienced all sorts of torture for him. Now that Whitney had brought it up herself, he felt rather guilty. He did not know how to appreciate rtionships when he was young. That was the reason why he had acted rashly and caused Whitney plenty of trouble. Whitney was extremely curious about Baby Robbie. "There are so many pretty sisters in military intelligence division. They all love and admire you a lot. I don''t understand why you don''t like them. Baby Robbie. Why would you fall for that icy girl?" Baby Robbie said, "I guess we all have our own preferences." However, Jens said, "That young girl resembles someone." A hint of panic shed across Baby Robbie''s face as he looked at Jens pleadingly. Jens then kept quiet. The few of them chatted while chuckling together. They then returned to Tourmaline Estate. Jens brought Whitney to see his mother first. He wanted his mother to feel at ease. When Angeline saw Whitney, she let out a sigh of relief. She held Whitty''s hand and asked her softly, "Whitty, tell me. Did Jens make you angry? Is that why you argued with him and left home?" Whitty felt rather taken aback by how observant Angeline was. However, she had no intentions of lying. She told Angeline truthfully, "Mommy, I was way too narrowminded. I used Jens when he did nothing wrong. Don''t scold Jens. It isn''t his fault." Angeline felt even more enraged when she saw how protective Whitney was of Jens." Jens, look. Whitty always takes your side and protects you. Even if you''re the one at fault, she won''t make things difficult for you. Whitty loves you. That''s why she''s willing to suffer all the aggravation alone. You aren''t allowed to wrong her." Jens said, "Mommy, I didn''t do anything." Angeline added, "Whitney came to you after moving out from her hometown alone. You must appreciate her, alright? If you make her leave out of anger again, you won''t have toe back home." Jens was stunned. Whitty teared up due to how touched she was. She hugged Angeline''s arm and said," Mommy, you treat me really well." Angeline said, "Whitty, don''t bury your feelings or worries in your heart anymore. You must tell me everything. I''ll make sure you never feel wronged." Jenson lowered his head in devastation. Whitty said happily, "Yes. Thank you, Mommy." Jay was reading a financial magazine by the side. He raised his head to nce at Angeline at the others from time to time. He shook his head and sighed when he saw the exasperated expression on Jens'' face. UMS When Angeline and Whitty went out for a walk, Jay called Jenson over to his side. "Jens, do you feel exasperated because of how much we adore Whitty?" Jensined, "How can you and Mommy take Whitty''s side without reason?" Jay threw the book in his hands on the table and started a serious discussion with Jenson. "Do you know why your mommy treats Whitty well?" "Mommy pities the small and weak. Whitty left her hometown alone. She doesn''t have any rtives by her side either. That''s why mommy wants to show her more love." ??? Jay said, "That''s only one of the insignificant reasons. The real reason behind her actions is that she loves you. You love Whitty as well. Your mommy is showing love for the people you love. That''s why she dotes on Whitty so much." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 Jay said in a casual tone, "Your mommy is a woman. She understands women more than any of us do. She''ll only introduce the most capable women to her own children. Your mommy likes Whitty not just because she''s capable, pretty, and kind. Most importantly, Whitty loves you. A girl like her doesn''t have to lower herself for love if she gets together with another man. However, she''s willing to give up on her life so that you can fulfill all that you dream of in life. Jens, a wise man with taste is capable of picking up on a girl''s strong points and appreciating all the efforts that she has exerted. A wise man won''t ever take all of a girl''s efforts for granted. Once a girl uses up all her love, her heart won''t beat for you ever again." Jens'' handsome face stiffened slightly. Jay was obviously teaching him a lesson for not being appreciative of Whitty''s efforts. Jens pondered upon it for a while. Actually, he knew how good of a person Whitty was. He clearly knew that he liked Whitty. At least, he was willing to be with her. However, he had a in and quiet personality. He could not be as upbeat and charming as Whitty was. "Daddy, I got it," Jens said softly. "Go on." Jenson walked out of Jay''s room with a lowered head. Mommy and a few of his sisters were chatting in the pavilion located in the courtyard of Chateau de Selene. Whitty immediately ran over when she saw Jens. "Jens." She was extremely observant and sensitive. "What''s wrong? Are you not in a good mood?" Jens looked at Whitty. He stared at her bright and innocent eyes while he thought about how she had undergone plenty of tough experiences just for him. Nevertheless, she was still as light-hearted as a young girl. She was an extremely generous person. His admiration for Whitney grew once again. Just then, Savannah suddenly called out," Jens,e over and have fun with us." Initially, Jens did not want to head over. However, he nodded when he looked at Whitty and noticed the excited gaze in her eyes. Savannah rushed forward and took Jens'' hand. She then said, "Jens, hurry up ande over. We were just ying a game of truth or dare." Whitty stared at their silhouettes as they walked away. Her mood sank. Jens took a few steps over and suddenly turned around. When he noticed that Whitty was not following them, he suddenly removed his hand from Savannah and walked back to hold Whitty''s hand. Although he did not say anything, the force and warmth in his hands caused Whitty''s heart to melt. The unhappiness in Whitty''s heart instantly dissipated. She knew that Jens was a reasonable person who always knew the right thing to do.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Savannah saw Jenson taking the initiative to hold Whitney''s hand tightly. Their fingers were tightly intertwined. Anyone who saw them could tell that both of them were a loving couple. A devious and shameless smile formed on Savannah''s lips. The other sisters got excited when they saw Jens. "Jens, you''ve never yed games with us before. Baby Robbie told us that you''re the smartest person he''s ever seen. Besides, both of you have simr physical capabilities. Come on, let us have a look at your skills Jens chuckled and said, "Baby Robbie has been praising his brother, huh?" "Jens, we''re ying truth or dare. Do you want to join us?" Savannah asked in a soft tone. Jens looked at Whitty and asked, "Truth or dare? Why don''t we try it out?" Whitty did not know that Jens was trying to scheme against her. She nodded happily and said, "Let''s y together, then." Jens said, "Let me strike the drum this round." All the sisters approved of his decision. Jens sessfully handed the flowers to Whitty in the first round. Whitty lost the game and stood up at once. "I choose to do a dare." Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 Sis Andy stood up and started urging Whitty, "Whitty, give Jens a kiss." The other sisters yed along as well." Give Jens a kiss. Give Jens a kiss." Whitty stared at Jens shyly with a pleading gaze in her eyes. "Jens... Why don''t we..." Jens smiled without saying anything. Whitty noticed the gentle gaze in his eyes. It seems like he was not aversive toward such an act. She mustered her courage to run over to him. She then hugged Jens and kissed him on his face. Savannah watched as they acted all lovey-dovey in front of her. She felt rather displeased. "What kind of dare is this? It''s not difficult at all." Whitty froze on the spot and asked, "In that case, what do you suggest?" Savannah said, "If you want to do a dare, we should do something of arger scale. It''s the Ghost Festival today. Many ghostly spirits will roam the world at midnight. Whoever loses the game should go out at night." The other sisters all burst out intoughter. "What kind of dare is that? We won''t be afraid even if you make us go out every night, let alone tonight." Savannah said, "Alright, since all of you aren''t afraid, whoever loses the game will have to go out at night as punishment. You''ll have to bear the consequences of your own actions." The sisters said indignantly, "We''ll ept the bet." Jenson joined the team that would be ying the game. However, he was way too much of a gentleman. There were many instances where he lost the game on purpose. Meanwhile, Savannah lost in the game as well. Finally, five people lost the game. They were Jenson, Savannah, Rosie, Lil Ten, and Lil Thirteen. After the game ended, they discussed the path that they would be taking when going out tonight. The five of them had to walk separately. Rosie could not walk on her own, so she would be going around Chateau de Selene. Meanwhile, Lil Ten decided to walk around Fragrant Vessel Court whereas Lil Thirteen would be walking around Rose Manor. Savannah would be walking around the Clock Tower. Jenson decided to stay in the most remote part of Tourmaline Estate, which was the area nearby the golf course. When night came, Jens, Rosie, and the others started preparing to go out alone. All of them did not pay much mind to the fact that they would be going out alone. They simply felt that it was a pity that they would be alone since it would get boring. Nobody would have expected tonight to be an unusual night. Something monumental and eventful would be happening tonight. Jens came near to the golf course at midnight. Usually, there were note many people around this area. The nts had long been overgrown. The surroundings were extremely remote and quiet. Jens daydreamed while he sat down on the circr za of the golf course. The clock on the clock tower would ring on the hour. When it rang out loud at 12 in the morning, Jens suddenly thought about what Savannah had said. Today was the Ghost Festival. Many ghosts would roam the world at midnight. Somehow, Jens felt his heart sink. The night wind billowed in the air. The sound of the wind rustling rang out in his ears. The cries of wild animals could be heard from time to time. Meanwhile, the sky was dead silent. "Jenson Ares." Jenson suddenly heard a soft and gentle voice calling his name. The voice was as silky as flowing water. It sounded like a voice from distant times. Although the voice was gentle, it sounded alien and unknown. Jenson held his breath and tried concentrating his focus. He must have heard wrongly. "Jenson Ares." However, the voice rang out once again. Jenson could no longer treat it as a hallucination. He suddenly stood up and looked toward the source of the voice. The dim light on top of the clockN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. tower of Tourmaline Estate shone into the distance in the pitch-ck. darkness of the night. The light washed away the darkness around the golf course. Jens could vaguely see a woman with waist-length hair standing not far away from him. She was speaking to him. "Who are you?" Jens could not help but ask. "Jens,e with me." The woman waved at him. Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 Jens did not think too much about it. He walked toward the long-haired woman. However, the woman was still quite a distance away from him. Jens could only see her blurry figure in the distance.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jens followed her silhouette and walked forward. She brought Jens to a remote area in Tourmaline Estate. People rarely walked past this area. Since the area was surrounded by tall thorny hedges, Jens had never known what was behind the hedges. However, that woman brought Jens beyond the hedge from a small opening at the side of the hedge. Jens'' arm started bleeding after getting pricked by the thorns of the hedge. There was a dense jungle of shrubs and trees beyond the hedge. The woman walked freely among the thorny nts. However, Jenson found it harder and harder to walk forward. The woman stopped walking after they passed through the jungle and came to an emptier area ofnd. There was a pile of soil ahead of her. She stood there silently with her back facing Jens. Under the dim moonlight. Jens could vaguely make out her silhouette. He asked her curiously, "Why did you bring me over?" The woman did not answer his question. Only the sound of leaves rustling in the wind could be heard around him. Jens walked toward the woman and approached her. He then asked, "Who are you? Why have I never seen you before?" The woman continued remaining silent. Jens frowned slightly and asked, "Why aren''t you speaking? Weren''t you calling after me just now? Why did you bring me here?" The woman still did not utter a single word. Jens started panicking. He reached out his arm to grab her. However, when he tried to touch the woman''s body, he realized that his hand had passed through the air. Jens was shocked. Was this woman not a human being? He surveyed his surroundings as his gazended on the piled-up soil. The more he looked at it, the more it seemed like a grave. However, why would there be a grave in Tourmaline Estate? When anyone from the Ares family lost their life, they would all be sent to the best graveyard in the world. A gust of cold wind blew over. Jens suddenly felt chills creep up his back. He just wanted to find a way out right now. However, he could not find a way out even after walking around for some time. Finally, Jensy down on the grass in exhaustion and closed his eyes as he waited for the sun to rise. Midnight. Rosie, Lil Thirteen, and the others had already arrived home. However, Baby Robbie had yet to catch sight of Jens, anywhere. Initially, Baby Robbie was not worried about dens. However, as time passed and daytime arrived, Baby Robbie had a bad premonition. He got up at once. He knocked on the door of Whitty''s room and asked her, "Sis, Jens didn''te homest night. Did he contact you?" Whitty jumped up in shock and asked," Jens hasn''te back yet?" As per yesterday''s bet, the losers were only required to loiter around alone outside during midnight. Jens should have arrived home a long time ago. It was now 10 to 12 hours past midnight, but Jens had yet to return home. Anyone would feel suspicious. Whitney and Baby Robbie immediately called for all the sisters to gather and look for Jens. They searched through the entire Tourmaline Estate, but there was no sign of Jens anywhere. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just then, Lil Thirteen suddenly realized a problem. "Where''s Savannah? Why isn''t she back yet?" "Is Savannah and Jens together?" Lil Thirteen quickly asked before she could think things through. An embarrassed and awkward expression instantly appeared on Whitty''s face. Baby Robbie said, "Jens is a reasonable person who knows what to do. He won''t fool around with Savannah outside." Everyone thought that Baby Robbie was right. "We all think that Baby Robbie is right. Everyone seems to be more worried about what kind of trouble Jens has encountered." Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Whitty felt extremely panicked. She left in a hurry without discussing things with the other sisters.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Baby Robbie followed behind. Soon after, the sisters'' panicked yells and shouts echoed around Tourmaline Estate. "Jens, where are you?" "Savannah Jones, where are you?" A few of the other sisters like Lil Ten and Lil Eleven were ratherid back. In particr, Lil Ten had always disliked Savannah. When she was small, everyone used to dote on her and let her do as she wished. She was extremely lovable since she had a straightforward personality. However, she was grown up now. She only liked her own sisters and brothers from the Ares family. She was extremely aversive toward invaders. Hence, her straightforward personality appeared more hostile under these circumstances. For instance, she treated Savannah with an exceptionally hostile demeanor. "Hmph, I knew that Savannah would cause trouble. She likes Jens, so she''s intentionally trying to break up Sis Whitty and Jens. She doesn''t have good intentions. I knew that things wouldn''t be peaceful after we let her join in our game." Rosie suddenly stopped walking. When Lil Ten caught up with her, she asked curiously, "Lil Ten, is there any evidence behind what you''re saying?" Lil Ten said, ¡°I don''t know either. Anyways, I''ve never liked Savannah. I always feel like she''s harboring evil intentions." Rosie shook her head in exasperation. "Lil Ten, we must be cautious while speaking or doing things. You''d better not say anything without evidence." An obscure look shed across Lil Ten''s eyes. However, she remained silent. Yesterday night, she had witnessed something suspicious while touring Tourmaline Estate. However, it was way too magical, so she assumed that it was a hallucination or she had seen things wrongly. However, she would rather believe in something than not at all. Her suspicion toward Savannah, who loved ying tricks on others, grew. Rosie could tell that Lil Ten had secrets of her own. Since she did not want to tell her anything, Rosie would respect her decision. "Jens," Whitty called out as she quickly ran forward. She searched through every corner of Tourmaline Estate. Finally, she came to the secret zone of the estate. There was a tall wall of thorny hedges. Nobody knew what was behind the wall. Finally, Whitty moved apart the thorny hedges and entered. There was an undeveloped jungle beyond the wall. However, there were signs that someone had trampled over the nts on the ground. Whitty started walking faster as she ran forward. Finally, Whitty found Jens in a hidden grove. However... Jens was topless as hey down on the grass together with Savannah. Whitty stuffed her fist into her mouth to prevent herself from shouting out loud after catching sight of this scene. Her eyes moistened as they instantly turned red. How could Jens do this? How could he betray her genuine feelings for him like this? Whitty swallowed down with much difficulty. Finally, she turned around and left without looking back. When Baby Robbie caught up with her, he saw Whitty sobbing in pain while she covered her face with her hands. "Sis Whitty, what happened?" Baby Robbie asked in concern. Whitty shook her head, but she refused to say anything. Baby Robbie saw tears flowing down Whitty''s face. He immediately guessed that Jens must have done something to make Sis Whitty angry. "Did my brother do something treacherous?" Baby Robbie asked. Whitty pointed in the direction of Jens and said, "He''s over there. Head over immediately. Ask him to tidy up and leave after getting dressed." An unpleasant expression instantly formed across Baby Robbie''s He sprinted toward the jungle ace t bothering tofore Whitty. Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Baby Robbie was utterly stunned when he caught sight of Jens and Savannah lying together in each other''s arms among the bushes and their naked bodies... He finally understood the reason why Sis Whitty left in such a state of anguish. Baby Robbie simply felt extremely confused. Since when did Jens like Savannah? Just when Baby Robbie was wondering if he should make his way forward to wake Jens up, he suddenly heard the sisters'' voices approaching them. "Jens..." Rosie called out to Jens. Baby Robbie disregarded everything. He could not let them find out about Jens'' scandal. Therefore, he rushed forward to wake Jens and Savannah up. "Jens, Savannah, both of you should wake up at once." Savannah woke up first. She screamed out loud when she noticed that she was in the nude. "Ah, Baby Robbie, how can you be here?" Baby Robbie was extremely speechless. "If you guys don''t wake up now, everyone will find out about the scandal between both of you." Baby Robbie shook Jens to wake him up. Jens finally woke up after some time. He stared at Robbie in a daze and asked, "What happened to me? Why did I fall asleep here?" Baby Robbie teased him, "Jens, you''d better not let Mommy find out about what you did today. Otherwise, you''ll be done for." Confusion flooded Jens'' gaze. What kind of treacherous thing did he do? Baby Robbie urged him, "Hurry up and put on your clothes." Jens finally realized that he was not wearing any clothes. Meanwhile, Savannah was putting on her clothes beside him. Jens'' handsome face paled at once. "Savannah Jones, why are you here?" Jens'' voice was trembling. There was a foxy glint in Savannah''s eyes as she stared at him shyly. "Jens, don''t you know what you didst night?" Baby Robbie grumbled, "Jens, how could you cheat on Sis Whitty? If you get together with Savannah, what should Sis Whitty do?" Jens felt his heart sink. He stared at Savannah suspiciously and asked, "We didn''t do anythingst night, right?" Savannah had tears in her eyes as an aggrieved expression appeared on her face. Sheined, "Jens, are you not going to admit everything after all that you''ve done?" Jens hit the back of his head in a state of panic. "Savannah Jones ''m really sorry about what happenedst night. I don''t remember anything. However, I think I haven''t done anything to wrong you." Savannah cried and asked, "Jens, do you not want to take responsibility for me?" Baby Robbie noticed that Savannah had started sobbing uncontrobly. Heforted her kindly, "Savannah Jones, don''t worry. If Jens really hurt you, my daddy and mommy won''t let him be. They''ll make Jens take responsibility for his actions. However..." Baby Robbie changed the topic, "Jens won''t be used of something that he has never done either." Savannah cried, "You''re just going to take his side I know that I''m an orphan. I have no one to rely on. I have nothing to say if you guys take Jenson''s side." Savannah covered her face with her hands and ran away while crying after speaking. Baby Robbie was stunned. "I didn''t say that the Ares family wouldn''t take responsibility for you." After Jens put on his clothes, he rapped his knuckles against his dizzy head with a pained expression on his face. Jens logically analyzed his actions fromst night in his mind. He vaguely recalled meeting a ghostly womanst night. That woman brought him to the front of a remote pile of soil. He asked the en woman why she brought him here, but she did not say anything in return. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jens reached out to touch her, but she vanished in the air. Baby Robbie stared at Jens and told him," Jens, shouldn''t you be honest with me? What did you and Savannah dost night?" Jens told Baby Robbie everything that had happened to him. Baby Robbie looked around him and pointed at the pile of soil on the ground. He said speechlessly, "Are you referring to that?" Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Jens stared at the pile of soil with a shocked expression on his face. "It looked like a grave yesterday night. While does it look just like a pile of soil today?" Baby Robbie touched Jens'' forehead and said, "Jens, I''ve never seen you as zoned out as you are today. Are you feeling guilty after doing something wrong or have you been put under a spell?" Jens flung Baby Robbie''s hand away and stared at the sky in confusion. He was deep in thought. "Baby Robbie, regardless of whether you believe me or not, I really encountered a supernatural being yesterday. A ghost brought me over here, and I lost my consciousness. I don''t know why I was with Savannah.'' Baby Robbie said, "Jens, the problem isn''t whether I believe you or not. Instead, you should think about whether you make Sis Whitty believe you. Also, you''ll have to make Mommy believe you." There was a dark expression on Jens'' face. He looked extremely guilty. Baby Robbie patted his shoulder and asked in a pitiful tone, "What''s wrong with you? I was just teasing you. Don''t worry about anything if you haven''t done anything wrong. Rx, Daddy and Mommy are reasonable people." Jens felt extremely guilty. "I was being way too yful. I couldn''t control my actions. I''ve learned a lesson through this incident." Baby Robbie nced at Jens. He thought about how Jens had beenbeled as a mature and dependable person since young. He finally had the chance to do as he wished, yet something happened. He felt extremely bad for him. Jens and Baby Robbie came out from the bushes. They walked through a path and ran into the other sisters. The other sisters had curious looks on their faces. They all looked extremely shocked.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie asked, "What did you guys see? Why are all of you looking at us like that?" The sisters all had understanding expressions on their faces. Rosie spoke up in a straightforward manner. "Jens, we saw Sis Whitty running away while crying whereas Savannah left with a smile on her face. Did you and Savannah wrong Sis Whitty in any way?" Jens said in a dull tone, "This incident isn''t as simple as it seems. I can''t exin everything to you guys clearly right now. I need to receive my punishment from Daddy and Mommy right now. I''ll talk to you guyster." Jens left with a heavy expression on his face. The sisters looked at each other. They then surrounded Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie, what''s going on?" Baby Robbie crossed his arms and said," Jens told me that he encountered a supernatural beingst night. A mysterious woman brought him to the jungle behind the estate and he passed out." Lil Ten said angrily, "Hmph, Savannah Lage must be behind everything! She''s the only one who e knows magical spells among us. She must have cast a spell on Jens." The sisters all choose to believe in Jens However, the sisters felt rather suspicious as well. Andy brought up one of her confusions. "IsSavannah so capable that she''s able to cast a spell on Jens?" Rosie said, "Yes, this sounds way too incredulous." However, Lil Ten said angrily, "This is a supernatural incident. Who else can be behind it except her?" Lil Ten''s words convinced everyone. After all, Savannah was the only one who knew ck magic in Tourmaline Estate. Therefore, all the sisters were extremely hostile toward Savannah. As soon as Jens returned to Chateau de Selene, a servant immediately told him," Young Master Jens, Madam Angelina is waiting for you in her room. Jens walked to the hall anxiously. Angeline and Jay were seated on the sofa. Angeline had a dark expression on her face, whereas Jay looked at his son sympathetically. Both of them faced their son with different attitudes. S Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 "Daddy, Mommy." Jens walked in front of his parents with a guilty look on his face. He stood courteously before them with his hands by his sides. Angeline was furious. She scolded him, "Whitty just came over and bade us goodbye with reddened eyes. What happened?" Jens instantly panicked. ''Whitty left?" Angeline said angrily, "That''s right. She told me that she''s not fated to be with you. That''s why she''s giving up on you. From today onward, both of you will be going separate ways." A hint of bitterness shed across Jens'' gaze. "Mommy, I wronged her." Angeline reprimanded him, "What did you do to make Whitty so angry? Jens, you know just how much Whitty loves you. Don''t take her efforts for granted. You must treat her with a genuine heart in return for her love. If you love her, appreciate her. If you don''t love her, don''t hurt her. You must tell her everything truthfully. You shouldn''t be doing this. How can you be in an ambiguous rtionship with another woman while you''re still epting Whitty''s love? You''re acting like a total scumbag. Do you know that?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens started panicking. "Mommy, what happened between me and Savannah was truly an ident." Angeline said, "I''ll just ask you one question. Do you love Whitty?" After a moment of hesitation, Jens nodded in embarrassment. Angeline asked, "Do you love Savannah Jones?'' Jens shook his head firmly. Angeline sighed. ¡°Jens, if you still want to be together with Whitty, hurry up and get her back before she gets on the ne and flies off.¡± Jens turned around and walked out. However, Jay asked Jens to stop. There was a stiff expression on his face as he said, "Jens made a mistake. He should be punished. If we let him chase after Whitty just like this, it would make it seem like the Ares family has low moral standards and tolerates all sorts of mistakes. It''ll make Whitty seem like a joke." Angeline said, ¡°Despite this, we''re in a rush right now. If Jens doesn''t go after Whitty now, he might not be able to catch up to her." Jay said, "Jens, head to the secret room to receive your punishment. Let Baby Robbie go after Whitty instead." Jens rarely made mistakes. Naturally, he was more than willing to ept his father''s punishment. He headed to the secret room without saying anything. Angeline stared at Jay in confusion. "Jay, why won''t you let Jens go after Whitty himself?" Jay said, "He isn''t good with words, and Whitty is still angry right now. He won''t be able to convince her toe back. However, Baby Robbie is different. Baby Robbie has an excellent way with words. He''ll definitely be able to coax Whitty back.'' Angeline was displeased. "You''re underestimating Jens way too much, aren''t you?'' However, Jay said, "Just now, Jens could''ve exined everything to us and admitted to his mistakes. Did it seem like he had any intentions of apologizing and exining himself to us? This child will always me himself for everything before the truthes out." Jay wrapped his arm around Angeline and chuckled. "I''m not taking his side. Angeline, think about this. Since when has Jens ever been so careless? If he really had intentions to cheat on Whitty, how could he be so careless to the extent that Whitty was able to find out about it?" Angeline eximed in shock, "I can vaguely tell that not everything is Jens'' fault as well. However, regardless of everything, he should not have made a bet with his sisters. He should change his yfub attitude." S "Yes, he should behave himself." Angeline looked at Jay, who had a cheery expression on his face. "You''d always give him an exceptionally severe punishment whenever he made mistakes in the past. Why are you being so nice to him this time around?" Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 The smile in Jay''s gaze did not seem genuine. "Weren''t you the one who said that? One of us has to be the good person in front of the children. Since you wanted to be the bad person, I had no choice but to act like the good person." Angeline sighed and said, "If we don''t handle this well, Jens'' reputation might be ruined. This might affect him for the rest of his life." Jayforted Angeline. "Alright, Angeline. Don''t worry. This isn''t asplicated as you think it is. TH go to visit Jens and ask him about what happened yesterday." Angeline nodded and reminded Jay, "Jay, if Jens admits to his mistake and talks to you nicely, you... shouldn''t make things difficult for him. Jay nodded. However, a heavy expression instantly appeared on Jay''s face when he turned around and left. He came to the secret room. Jens was standing in the center of the secret room. Fog enveloped him. There was a guilty expression on his handsome face when he looked at Jay.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jay turned the switch off when he walked into the room. He then walked over to Jens with a dark expression on his face. This waspletely different from the cheery look on his face when he was in front of Angeline just now. He started acting extremely seriously. "Kneel down." A loud thump rang out as Jens knelt down in front of Jay. Jay said angrily, "Since you were young, I''ve taught you to keep your distance from women. Since you have a girl you like, why would you approach all the other sisters? Didn''t I tell you that the more women by your side, the more problems you''ll encounter?" Jens gulped and spoke in an embarrassed tone, "Daddy, I know that I was wrong." Jay noticed that Jens had no intentions of exining himself. The stern expression on his face faded slightly as he said, "Now, can you tell me what happenedst night?'' Jenson outlined everything clearly." Savannah suggested we go out at midnight. I lost the game and fulfilled the bet. I sat down at the golf course for a while at midnight. Suddenly, I heard someone calling my name. I turned around and saw a woman with long hair. She was standing some distance away from me. "She called my name a few times, so I followed her. However, she brought me to the remote and undevelopednd behind Tourmaline Estate. There was a pile of soil there, but thought that it was a grave. I was curious why she brought me to such an eerie ce, so I tried asking her about it. However, she turned into a shadow and vanished." While speaking, Jens raised his head in shock. "Daddy, somehow, I fainted after that. When I woke up, I was lying together with Savannah Thave no idea what happened in between." Jay remained silent for a while. Jens guessed, "Daddy, Savannah might''ve cast a spell on me." Jay asked Jens in a serious tone, "You mentioned that you saw a pile of soil?" Jens nodded and said, "Yesterday night, it was a grave." Jay said, "You guessed correctly. That''s a grave. A little boy is buried in the grave." There was a shocked expression on Jens'' handsome face. "Is that so? Does that mean that this woman really exists?" Jay muttered to himself, "A woman with long hair?" Jens asked, "Who''s she?" "She''s the mother of that boy." Jay shook his head again. "However, o believe that someone is using this story toe! your hallucinations Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was an unwilling look on Jens'' face." Was it Savannah?" Jens felt extremely down when he thought that Savannah might have schemed against him. How could he be so useless? How could he be fooled by a girl? However, Jens was shocked after hearing what Jay said next. "It might not be her." Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Jens was beyond shocked. Savannah was the only one in Tourmaline Estate who practiced ck magic. Nobody else had the ability to do so. Jay stared at Jens'' shocked expression and said, "You''ve known Savannah for some time. You know how her abilities are. Do you think that she''s capable of scheming against you?" There was a confused expression on Jens'' face. "Although I don''t want to believe that I''ve been tricked by a girl like Savannah, I went through the process of everything that happened yesterday and Savannah was the one who suggested ying truth or dare. Besides, I was sleeping with her at night. I can''t help but suspect that she was the culprit.'' Jay said, "This incident isn''t as simple as it seems. Stay in the secret room these few days and analyze the cause and effects of this incident. With your level of intelligence, I think that you''ll definitely be able to find out what happened." Jenson nodded with a heavy expression on his face. His mind was stillpletely nk when he tried recalling how everything had happenedst night. Jay gave him some advice, "Jens, you''re already of age."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After speaking, Jay turned around and left. The door of the secret room closed with a heavy thump. Meanwhile, Angeline called Baby Robbie over. She told Baby Robbie, "Your brother has caused great trouble this time around. Your father is infuriated. He has locked Jens in the secret room so that he can reflect on himself. Baby Robbie, go get Sis Whitty back for your brother''s sake. Pass this message on to her as well. The Ares family will definitely give her a satisfactory exnation for what happened." Baby Robbie left after epting his mother''s mission. He drove in the direction of the airport in a hurry. At the airport. Although Baby Robbie sped along the road and rushed to the airport, the ne headed to the side of the ocean had already taken off when he arrived at the airport. Baby Robbie sat on the stairs in devastation. He held his head and sighed in anguish. Just then, a pair of white sports shoes appeared in front of him. Baby Robbie raised his head in shock. Whitney was standing quietly in front of him. She was holding onto her luggage. Baby Robbie was overjoyed. "Sis Whitty, it''s great that you haven''t left." However, Whitney was extremely disappointed. "Why didn''t hee over?" Baby Robbie chuckled and said guiltily," Sis Whitty, Jens can''te over. My daddy was infuriated after something like this happened. He locked him in the secret room. don''t know how long he''ll be docked in there. "However, before Jens was locked inside the secret room, he told me that I must look for you. Sis Whitty my brother loves you. Believe in Jens. Everything that happened between him and Savannah n definitely isn''t what it seems like." Whitney threw her luggage on the floor and said in a distraught manner, "I''m just afraid that I''m using him of something that he has never done. That''s why I wanted to stay back to listen to his exnation. However, he doesn''t even have the courage to see me.¡± Baby Robbie immediately exined, "Sis Whitty, my father locked Jens in the secret room forcibly this morning. He can''te over to you no matter how much he wants to." Whitney said, "You''re just speaking on his behalf. I know him well. He''ll never say such sweet words." Baby Robbie added, "Sis Whitty, el: since you know that Jens isn''t good with words and doesn''t know how to sweet-talk others, you should also know that he''ll never take the initiative to approach other girls. Don''t you think that he''s innocent in this incident?" Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Whitty''s intention to leave wavered after she listened to Baby Robbie''s advice. Perhaps the reason why she had not left was that she was yet to be able to let go of this rtionship. She still had expectations toward Jens. Baby Robbie took her luggage from her straight away. He said cheekily, "Sister-inw, hurry up ande home with me. My mother has personally prepared a feast to wee you back. If you go backte, the dishes will get cold." Whitty''s eyes turned red when she heard that Angeline had personally cooked for her. She held onto Baby Robbie''s arm and confirmed with him, "Did Mommy really cook for me?" Baby Robbie nodded and said, "I''d be a fool to trick you." After hearing what he said, Whitty''s eyes turned red. She dragged her luggage and walked back with Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie grinned as he looked at Whitty''s silhouette. "It turns out that Mommy is the one who''s truly capable of convincing you to go back." Whitty and Baby Robbie returned to Tourmaline Estate. Baby Robbie brought Whitty to the kitchen to prove to her that he was not lying. Whitty looked at Angeline, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, in a daze. Her favorite seafood was on the kitchen counter. Angeline looked over amidst the smoke in the kitchen. She did not even bother to wash her hands before opening her arms wide when she caught sight of Whitty. She choked as she said, "Whitty,e over and let me give you a hug." Whitty suddenly threw herself into Angeline''s arms and cried, "Mommy, I''m sorry for making you worry." However, Angeline said, "Silly child, you must have felt wronged. I know how terrible you feel."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whitty stared at the ingredients on the kitchen counter and spoke up in a touched voice, "My mother passed away early on. No one else has ever tried so hard to make me happy. From today onward, I''ll treat you like my real mother." Angeline''s heart broke as she said, "Whitty, you''re a nice and grateful girl who''s always appreciative of what you have. Jens must have really made a huge mistake to be able to hurt you so deeply." Angeline raised her head and told Whitty genuinely, "Whitty, I''m note taking dens'' side. He made a mistake, but there''s something that I need to tell you. What you saw might not be the truth." Whitty nodded and said, "Mommy, I know that was way too rash today. However, I was really way too angry. That''s why I left the house. Actually, I started regretting everything not long after I left home. However, I was too embarrassed to return." Whitty''s honesty made Angeline cast a loving smile at her. "Silly child, remember this. Ever since the day! approved of you, both you and Jens are equal in my heart. If Jens did something to wrong you, look for me so that I can help take your stand. I won''t let a young girl who left home just to be with her loved one get wronged in any way." Whitty hugged Angeline and said," Mommy, it''s great to have you." Angeline said, "Alright, the kitchen is full of smoke and oil. You should go out first. I''ll call you over after I finish cooking." However, Whitty shook her head and said," Mommy, let me help you." Angeline said, "No. Regardless of everything, I need to be the one preparing today''s meal. I didn''t educate my son well. I should be punished." "Mommy, I can''t make you do that." Angeline prepared a scrumptious lunch. The sisters gathered and enjoyed the dishes that Angeline had cooked. However, Jens did not appear. Rosie asked curiously, "Where''s Jens?" Angeline was angered when she mentioned Jens. She said coldly, "Your father locked him in the secret room so that he can reflect on himself." There were worried expressions on the faces of Jens and the other sisters. There was a nonchnt expression on Savannah''s face. There were several instances when she tried to speak to Angeline. However, Angeline kept taking food for Whitty passionately. This made Savannah feel rather displeased. Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Savannah seemed to be extremely worried throughout the meal. After the meal, the sisters gathered in the garden at the back. When Savannah walked into the garden, the lively atmosphere quietened down at once. Savannah knew that the other sisters disliked her. She did not mingle well with them and stood alone in the distance as tears slid down her face. Just then, she heard Lil Ten''s enraged voice, "Hmph, is she pretending to be pitiful just to gain our sympathy? If it weren''t for her, Jens wouldn''t be locked in the secret room. I heard that Daddy scolded him severely as well. He gave him a good beating as well." She was criticizing Savannah indirectly. Savannah walked over angrily and said in an infuriated tone, "I''m a victim in yesterday''s incident as well. Why won''t you guys believe me?" Lil Ten burst out intoughter and questioned, "You''re a victim? Savannah Jones, do you mean that Jens was together with you willingly? Do you think that we''ll believe you? Jens only loves Sis Whitty Everyone knows that." Savannah gritted her teeth and said, "I know that I practice ck magic. All of you think that I cast a spell on Jensst night. However, I swear to God that I didn''t cast any spellsst night. If I lie to you guys, I''ll be struck by lightning."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The deadly oath that she made caused all the sisters to change their minds at once. The sisters looked at each other. There were shocked expressions on their faces. "Savannah Jones, if it wasn''t you, who else in Tourmaline Estate is capable of casting a spell on Jens?" Rosie asked angrily. Savannah said, "That''s all I can say. It''s up to you guys whether you choose to believe me or not. However, Tourmaline Estate has existed for a century. There are a lot of secrets within the estate that we don''t know about. Such beings might exist although you guys don''t know about them." Just then, Baby Robbie walked over. When Baby Robbie heard Savannah''s oath, he said quietly, "Sisters, please don''te up with any conclusions before we find out the truth. Daddy has put Jens in charge of this. Before Jenses out of the secret room, he''ll definitely give us a satisfactory answer. Otherwise, my daddy won''t let him out." All the sisters pitied Jens when they knew of his punishment. Andy suggested, "Jens is in the secret room. He wants to find out the truth, but it''s hard for him to do anything. Why don''t we think of a way to help Jens?" The sisters all nodded. Just then, Andy walked in front of Savannah and asked her, "Savannah, if we''re really using you, you should tell us everything that happenedst night from the start to the end." Savannah hesitated for a moment before saying, "I was supposed to head to the clock tower when I went out at midnight, but I suddenly saw a supernatural being nearby the golf course. I don''t know if you guys noticed it, but a dark shadow moved in the air rapidly andnded at the golf course. Therefore, I rushed to the golf course to find out the truth. However, I saw Jens after entering the jungle. When he saw me, his eyes were glowing with a strange light. He walked toward me and kissed me." "You guys know about everything else that happened." A shy expression appeared on Savannah''s face when she mentioned this. Lil Ten''s expression changed dramatically when she heard what she said. "Did you see a moving figure as wellst night?" Savannah nodded. She returned to her senses when she saw the terrified expression on Lil Ten''s face. "You saw it as well, right?" Lil Ten nodded uneasily. "I thought that was one of the hallucinations you conjured!" Savannah said in a self-mocking tone," You''re overestimating my abilities!" Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 There was aplicated expression with a mixture of shock, confusion, and daze on Lil Ten''s face. When Daisy noticed the confusion on Lil Ten''s face, she asked her, "Lil Ten, this is rted to Jens'' innocence. I hope that you can tell us everything that you saw. It''ll be extremely helpful for us to find out the truth." Lil Ten slowly said, "I lost the bet that day. Naturally, I was willing to fulfill the bet. I went out at midnight. Actually, I wasn''t afraid at the start. After all, I''ve encountered all sorts of trouble in the military intelligence division. "However, not long after, I sensed that something was wrong. That''s because I saw silver light being reflected off the tree leaves. However, I didn''t know where the silver light came from. I couldn''t find the source of the light. It shed through the air like a shooting star, stayed there for a while, and vanished in a split second. "I felt rather anxious, so I got up and tried to look for the other sisters so that someone could keep mepany. After that, I saw a figure. The figure was bathed in silver light, and he was extremely tall andrge. However, the silver light slowly became transparent. After the light dimmed down, the figure shrunk back to the size of an ordinary adult. "I stared at him for some time. I couldn''t see anything else except his face. I could vaguely tell that he had human-like facial features. However, he was exceptionally tall. He was probably taller than Daddy. "I followed him because I was curious. Finally, he suddenly turned around. I was so shocked that I hid behind the bushes. Nevertheless, he disappeared after I came out. "However, there was a wall in front of him. How could he vanish all of a sudden?" The sisters looked at each other with looks of shock on their faces after listening to Lil Ten''s story. Finally, Rosie said, "If what Lil Ten saw really happened, this incident is way too mysterious. If Lil Ten hallucinated everything, the person capable of conjuring such a hallucination definitely knows ck magic or magic spells." Sis Eight identified the key point in Lil Ten''s story. She said, ''That person was taller than Daddy, and he was bathed in silver light. If he really exists, this person is definitely not an ordinary person." The sisters'' expressions changed. "If a supernatural being has entered the Ares family, we''ll be facing a huge trial." Baby Robbie, who had been silent all along, suddenly asked Lil Ten, "Lil Ten, can you demonstrate what happened that night again?" Lil Ten nodded and said, "Of course." Therefore, Baby Robbie and the other sisters followed Lil Ten. They walked on the path that Lil Ten had taken that night. Finally, Lil Ten pointed at a wall and said," That person disappeared over here." The otherUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g elegant building hidden among theet tall the s in confusion. owner of this building?" Baby Robbie was extremely familiar with theplicated floor n of Tourmaline Estate. He immediately guessed who the owner of the building was. That was the location of Angel''s room. Baby Robbie''s heart sank. Sis Angel seemed to be umting more and more secrets. "Let''s go, Sisters," Baby Robbie ordered. The sisters then left. After lunch break, Baby Robbie visited Angel''s courtyard for the first time. There were all sorts of Lego models in the courtyard. The children of the Ares family, Jens, and Angel were all extremely obsessed with Lego. However, Jens liked building Lego models of technological products. Meanwhile, the models that Angel built were all odd objects that Baby Robbie had never seen before. "Sis Angel, what''s this?" Baby Robbie asked her as he picked up one of the models. Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 An uneasy gaze shed across Angel''s eyes. She looked extremely guilty in Baby Robbie''s eyes. Baby Robbie''s heart sunk as he grabbed Angel''s hand and sat down. He then said," Sis Angel, I''ve been busytely. I haven''t had the time to see you. Do you me me?" Angel''s clear, almond-shaped eyes turned into crescents as she smiled. "Brother, you''re always with Jens. Why aren''t you with him today?" Baby Robbie sighed and mustered a heavy tone as he said, "Sigh, you must not know what happened. Your brother encountered huge trouble. Daddy locked him in the secret room. We don''t know how long Daddy''s rage willst. I need to do some chores for him as well. I''ve been extremely busytely 35 Angel raised her tiny fist and massaged Baby Robbie''s back with it lightly. "Lil Bro, all the adults have always liked Jens. Even our great-grandfather praised him for being mature and sensible. What mistake did he make?" Baby Robbie nced at Angel and flicked the tip of her nose with his finger cheekily. He said softly, "Your big brother slept with Savannah Jones. Daddy is infuriated." Angel pouted as a stunned expression appeared in her eyes. Baby Robbie looked into her eyes. The dark orbs of her eyes were dark and seemingly bottomless. Baby Robbie added, "Sis Angel, a monster has been roaming Tourmaline Estate recently. Lil Ten saw him entering your quarters. You need to be more carefultely. Try your best not to leave your nanny''s side." A fearful expression appeared in Angel''s eyes. "A monster?" In Baby Robbie''s eyes, she seemed to be more shocked than uneasy. Baby Robbie held Angel''s hands emotionally and asked, "Sis Angel, can you tell me if you saw that mysterious person?" "What does he look like?" "His figure is shrouded in silver light. He''s taller than Daddy. Besides, he''s capable of walking through stone walls," Baby Robbie said. Angel got up and stood up straight. "I''m not afraid of him. If hees here, I''m even willing to be. friends with him." Baby Robbie smacked the back of his head and said, "You''re really courageous." Angel was beyond proud. "I''m Daddy''s daughter. I want to be like Daddy. I''ll be a young girl who doesn''t fear anything." Baby Robbie felt that his younger sister was being exceptionally adorable. He caressed her head and said Alright, alright. You''re the bravest girl in our family." This was extremely high praise. After all, the sisters from the military intelligence division were all gathered in Tourmaline Estate. Baby Robbie looked at the time and got up." I still need to visit Jens. Sis Angel, I''ll leave first. You must protect yourself well." Angel had a calm and firm expression on her face. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself well." The moment Baby Robbie left Angel''s courtyard, he nced at the odd-looking models lying all around. An evil gaze appeared in her eyes. Sigh, he wished that he had Jens'' sensitive and sharp eyes. When Baby Robbie left, he did not even notice the change in colors of the building behind him. The silver building ha turned white in color. A voice suddenly rang out from behind Angel. "Are you really not afraid of me?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Angel suddenly turned around. A courageous expression appeared on her child-like face. "Who are you? Stop acting all mysterious over here and show yourself." Scoffingughter rang out. "Does Jay Ares and the others know that you''re in such a state right now?" Angel realized that she had lost her composure. She got into the character of a child once again. She spoke in a child-like tone, "I''ll only show my parents the best sides of me" Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 "Your brother suddenly looked for you today. Don''t you feel that''s extremely odd?" The person reminded Angel. A stunned gaze appeared in Angel''s eyes. She thought about it carefully. Baby Robbie had always been yful and cheeky. He always teased her when he met her. However, he suddenly spoke to her about a lot of serious topics that were meant for adults today. Angel sensed that Baby Robbie might be suspicious of her. However, even if Baby Robbie suspected her of anything, she still believed that her brothers would never hurt her. They would only protect her. Meanwhile, this invisible monster before her was trying to pick apart her rtionship with her brother. It did not have good intentions. "My brother won''t harm me. He won''t harm me even if he knows about me, unlike you, who''s hiding in the dark. What in the world are you trying to do?" "Silly girl, you can''t believe in anyone in the world. You should remember where you came from and what happened to you. Don''t have unrealistic expectations toward the people here."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After hearing what the monster said, Angel''s beautiful face instantly paled. She felt like all her energy had been sapped out. She staggered and sat down on the chair. Finally, the color of the building returned to normal. The voice suddenly disappeared as well. Angel breathed rapidly and took inrge gulps of breath while panting. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie came to the secret room straight away after leaving Angel''s courtyard. However, the guard told him, "Young Master, you''re here to see Young Master Jens, right?" Baby Robbie nodded. The guard had an awkward expression on his face. "However, Sir Ares told us not to allow anyone in to visit Young Master Jens without his permission." Baby Robbie was extremely disappointed. He pouted and grumbled, "Daddy''s punishment is way too severe, isn''t it?" The guard said, "Sigh, Sir Ares wants Young Master Jens to reflect upon himself in a locked room. He wants him to think about how he should resolve this problem as well." Baby Robbie sighed, turned around, and left. Suddenly, he seemed to recall something. He turned around and knocked on the heavy stone door. "Jens, Jens." Jens'' frantic voice rang out from within. " Baby Robbie, it''s great that you''re here. Help me with something. There''s something that I really don''t understand." "Tell me." "That night, Savannah Jones was the one who suggested ying truth or dare. She definitely has ?? something to do with this incident However, she doesn''t have the ability to control my consciousness. You''re the only one who can help me resolve this dilemma right now. || Baby Robbie was extremely confused. He shared all the information that he had gathered with Jens. "Jens, do you know that Lil Ten-saw a shiny figure that night? ording to her deion, that person is taller than Daddy. He also disappeared after walking to Sis Angel''s courtyard." Jens said, "I''ve already guessed that he''s the one who controlled my consciousness that day. He must be the person who fetches Angel to school and back home. However, I don''t understand. What secret does Sis Angel have? Why is it a reason for him to approach her? Baby Robbie said, "I met Angel today. I mentioned this monster in front of her, but her reaction... It seems like she doesn''t know about his existence." Jenson said, "No, she knows. He fetches her home from school. That person must be the one who controlled my consciousness." Baby Robbie said, "Alright, I''ll ask Sis Angel about it once again." Jens paused and mustered his courage before asking, "Baby Robbie, is Whitty alright?" Baby Robbie said, "Don''t worry. Sis Whitty loves you so much. She can''t bear to leave you." Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Jens said, "Tell her that I didn''t wrong her." Baby Robbieughed and said, "You''re asking me to tell her that? You know that I''m not a reliable person at all. If I say more good things about you, Sis Whitty will suspect that I''m taking your side." Jenson sighed in an upset manner. How devastating. Baby Robbie raised his gaze and suddenly saw Whitty standing nearby with an extremely cool stance. Baby Robbie''s smile grew as he said, "Alright, I don''t need to tell her anything. She knows it all." Jens did not understand what Baby Robbie meant. "Huh?" Baby Robbieughed wickedly and tried to make Jens speak his heart. "Jens, since you like Sis Whitty so much, you must tell her that personally. Otherwise, Sis Whitty''s heart will grow colder and colder. Sis Whitty has bought a ne ticket. She has prepared to leave Imperial Capital..."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jens shouted out frantically, "Baby Robbie, help me make her stay!" "How can I make her stay? I''ve already helped you out to the best of my abilities. However, Sis Whitty has made her decision. She can make her own decisions. I can''t do anything if she wants to leave," Baby Robbie said in a tone of feigned exasperation. Jens said frantically, "Baby Robbie, tell her there''s no love between me and Savannah Jones. Tell her that life is very long, and people who love each other must trust each other in order to go against all the challenges in their way. If... If she just leaves without finding out the truth, that''ll be the biggest regret in both of our lives. Baby Robbie looked at Whitty and shrugged cheekily. He said, "You heard everything, right?" An abashed gaze appeared in Whitty''s gaze. This was the first time she had heard Jens saying that she was important to him in front of her. Whitty walked to the side of the door and shouted out in a hushed tone, "Jens." Jens knocked on the door and said," Whitty, believe me. Someone schemed against me that day." Whitty said shyly, "I believe you." Baby Robbie pretended to vomit mischievously. "How cheesy." Whitty clenched her hands into fists in rage. She then sealed Baby Robbie''s acupuncture points. "Why are you being so talkative?" Baby Robbie could not move around, but he continued speaking. "Alright, Sis Whitty, you''re being ungrateful. took so much effort to resolve the misunderstanding between both of you and this is how you''re going to treat me? Hmph, I''ll date a woman Who''s fiercer than you in the future. I''ll make her go against you!" Whitty said, "Baby Robbie, please keep quiet for a while. There''s something that I''d like to tell Jens." Baby Robbie tilted his head and said," Unseal my acupuncture points. Otherwise, do you want me to stay here and watch both of you act all lovey- dovey with each other? Aren''t you guys trying to upset me on purpose?" Jensined, "Baby Robbie, shut up. Let Whitty speak." Baby Robbie let out an annoyed sigh. He shut up obediently. Just then, Whitty told Jens in a touched voice, "Jens, I know your inner thoughts now. Don''t worry, I choose to believe you. The sisters all mentioned that this incident sounds extremely ridiculous. Everyone suspects that Savannah is behind it. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find out the truth and clear your name." Jens said, "Whitty, this incident is extremelyplicated. It might not be as simple as it seems to all of you. If give you two clues. Firstly, Savannah might be the culprit, but she might be the victim as well. No matter what, you must take care of yourself while investigating. Stay safe." Whitty nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I got it." After Whitty and Jens finished talking, Whitty walked away coolly. Baby Robbie, who had been ignored for a long time, shouted out in exasperation, "Sis Whitty... "Sister-inw..." Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 Baby Robbie thought of an idea amidst his panic. Whitty suddenly turned around. Whittyughed while covering her mouth with her hand. She unsealed Baby Robbie''s acupuncture points and said in a teasing tone, "Baby Robbie, you have potential." Baby Robbie rolled her eyes in front of her." Are you that happy just because I called you my sister-inw?" Whitty said, "You don''t understand." After leaving the secret room, Whitty immediately stopped bickering with Baby Robbie. She was in a rush to find out the truth about Jens'' incident. She bade Baby Robbie farewell in a rush. "Baby Robbie, I''ll go investigate the incident that happened that night. You can go back first." Baby Robbie followed after Whitty in rushed steps. "Sister-inw, Jens entrusted you to me. I need to protect you well. If anything happens to you, I''ll be done for when Jenses out." A shocked expression appeared on Whitty''s face. "Baby Robbie, are you worried about my safety? You should know that my martial art abilities are above yours. If you''re worried about me, that can only mean that the culprit behind this incident is extremely powerful. Is that so?" Baby Robbie touched the tip of his nose. He found it hard to exin himself. Whitty teased him, "Well, you can''t have special feelings for me, right?" Upon hearing what she said, Baby Robbie immediately surrendered. "Yes, yes, yes. I admit that the culprit might have extraordinary powers. If he can hurt Jens, he can definitely hurt you as well. Firstly, I''ming along because I''m worried about your safety. Secondly, I would like both of us to work together to find the culprit so that we can clear Jens'' name." Whitty nodded understanding^. "Since that''s the case, you shoulde with me." Baby Robbie brought Whitty to the location where the incident took ce. He then stood by the side and started admiring the view. Meanwhile, Whitty was looking for clues here very seriously. After investigating for some time, Baby Robbie lost his patience and said, "Sister-inw, are you done? We''ve been at it for such a long time. Why haven''t we found anything?" Whitty looked at Baby Robbie and said angrily, "You''re being such a hypocrite.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You''ve been admiring the view while standing by the side whereas I''ve been looking through thisrge field of grass. How can I be done that quickly?" Baby Robbie chuckled. He walked to Whitty''s side and asked," Sister-inw, what did you discover?" Whitty pped her hands like she had justpleted a major project. "I didn''t find out anything, but I know that Jens is innocent." Baby Robbie gaped widely. "How can you tell that Jens is innocent?" Whitty said, "I asked Lil Ten about it. During the game of truth or dare that day, the loser had to walk around a designated area. This was the area that Jens was supposed to walk around at night. Somehow, Savannah appeared there. At least, that shows that Jens was not the one who seduced her. Baby Robbie nodded. However, he came up with a mischievous suggestion, "That makes sense. However, Jens might have called Savannah and asked her to head over." Whitty was so angered that she ced both of her hands on her waist and scolded furiously, "Robert Ares, do you no longer want to live?" Baby Robbie immediately surrendered. "I was just joking." Just then, Baby Robbie changed the topic just to douse Whitty''s rage. "Sister-inw, do you still remember that Dil Ten mentioned seeing a glowing figure that night?" Whitty said, "Yes, who''s that person? Is he or she part of the hallucinations created by Savannah?'' Baby Robbie said, "Since he was able toe here once, he''ll definitely be able toe here twice. Why don''t we hide here tonight and see what kind of a being he is?'' Whitty nodded and said, "Alright." After deciding on a n, Baby Robbie and Whitty returned to Tourmaline Estate. However, as soon as they arrived at Chateau de Selene, the sisters started feeling afraid. Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 "Sis Whitty, Baby Robbie," all of the sisters said. "Something happened." Baby Robbie''s heart sunk instinctively when he saw the distraught expressions on the sisters'' faces. An incident that was capable of shocking the sisters to such an extent was definitely not a small problem. "Speak slowly. There''s no hurry." An uncharacteristically grave expression appeared on Baby Robbie''s face. The sisters nced at each other and pushed Sis Andy out. Andy reported to Baby Robbie and Whitty, "Savannah Jones has been at odds with us these few days. Maybe she doesn''t want to y with us since the sisters dislike her. We rarely see her, so we weren''t concerned about her condition. "However, she didn''t open the door when I knocked on the door to look for her to go through the details of everything that happened that day once again. I kicked the door open and went in. I smelled a..." Andy frowned as an intent gaze shed in her eyes while she tried recalling what happened. Evidently, the smell that she had smelled was extremely rare. Baby Robbie and Whitty held their breaths and focused as they waited for Andy to continue telling her story. Andy scratched the back of her head in frustration. She said in an angered tone, "I don''t know how to describe that smell. Anyway, you won''t want to smell it a second time after smelling it once. It''s a smell that makes your blood boil. Your blood will instantly surge in your veins." "It''s a poisonous gas that can cause one''s veins to burst?" Baby Robbie guessed. Andy said, "All of this isn''t important. Most importantly, I saw Savannah strangling herself with her own hands like a madwoman when I went into her room. She was bleeding from her carotid artery. I was so shocked that I shouted to her at once. I asked her what was she doing. "Guess what happened? Savannah turned around to look at me. Her gaze was eerie and terrifying. She lookedpletely different than usual. It looked like she was possessed." As Andy spoke, Rosie added, "Baby Robbie, Savannah''s face was extremely pale. The doctor said that she lost too much blood. However, there weren''t any bloodstains in her bedroom." "A blood-sucking monster that''s capable of possessing others?" Whitty was shocked. Baby Robbie said, "This incident is getting more and moreplicated. Initially, we thought that Savannah was the culprit behind everything. Now that she''s injured as well, I think that someone else might be involved." "Could she be putting on an act in front of us?" Lil Ten asked. Baby Robbie pondered upon it and said, "I think it''ll be the best if I visit her." Whitty agreed. "Baby Robbie, I''lle with you." Both of them came to Union Hospital. The doctor brought Baby Robbie and Whitty to Savannah''s ward. When they arrived at the door of the ward, the doctor d Baby Robbie anxiously, "Young Master Robes you''d better prepare yourself mentally. The patient seems to be in a father unusual state." Baby Robbie''s face darkened as he said," It''s alright." ene As soon as the doctor opened the door, they were met with the sight of Savannah. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper. It looked like the blood in her body had been sucked out of her. Her skin was translucent, and she looked extremely terrifying. "Savannah Jones!" Baby Robbie shouted. Savannah cast a distracted gaze at them. She looked extremely aggrieved. Baby Robbie walked in front of her and asked in a patient and concerned tone, "What happened to you?" Savannah shook her head. There seemed to be something that she could not tell them. "Savannah Jones, if someone''s hurting you, you can tell us. We can protect you," Whitty said straightforwardly. Savannah nced at Whitty and asked in an even tone, "What if that person is Jenson Ares?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whitty felt rather awkward. "I can''t help you with heartbreak." Savannah said sadly, "I don''t have §Õ§Ö anyone to rely on in Imperial City. I feel extremely lucky to be able to live in the Ares household. However, finally realized that Madam Angeline doesn''t really mind me living here since the family has plenty of r¨¦sources. Inparison, she only cares about you." Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Whitty was genuinely grateful for the love that Jens'' mother had shown her. However, she did not want to express her happiness in front of Savannah. She was afraid that Savannah would assume that she was mocking her and feel even more upset instead. Whitty held Savannah''s hand genuinely and said, "Savannah, both of us are alike. We left our hometowns and came to Imperial Capital. We don''t have any rtives by our sides. That''s why I understand your hardships. You can treat me as your sister and best friend if you want to. You can try putting your trust in me and sharing your worries with me. I can genuinely resolve all your worries together with you." Savannah shook her head. There was a look of devastation on her face. "It''s useless. You can''t help me. Don''t mention you, I''m afraid that no one in Tourmaline Estate can help me." There seemed to be other implications behind her words. It was unclear if Savannah had developed such desperate thoughts because the enemy she was facing was way too powerful or because she could not resolve the worries in her heart. Baby Robbie assumed that she was facing a powerful opponent. "Savannah Jones, there are many hidden talents in Tourmaline Estate. Trust us and tell us what you encountered. I guarantee that we''ll help you to the best of our abilities." Perhaps Whitty and Baby Robbie were being way too genuine. Savannah''s isted heart gradually warmed up. She slowly said, "Since that''s the case. I''ll tell you everything." Savannah recalled the terrifying incident that happened that day. There was a dazed gaze in her eyes. "The night we went out, I tripped over a rock when I passed by Fence Court. When I looked down, there was a beautiful note in a bottle in front of me. The bottle shocked me. I could not resist my curiosity, so I opened the bottle. "There was a note inside the bottle. The note said that if I walked 500 meters ahead and walked 999 steps to the left, my wish woulde true. "I was really curious. I thought that I couldn''t even predict my own future. I didn''t expect there to be someone who could control my fate so urately. "Perhaps my upational sensitivity made me follow the instructions of the note and walk in the directions outlined in it. I walked into Jens'' territory and somehow got together with him. You guys saw what happened after that." foet Whitty grasped the key point here. "This incident happened to both you and Jens unconsciously. Therefore, I think that the same person took control of both you and Jens." Baby Robbie nodded and brought up another coincidence. "Most importantly, this incident has something to do with Fence Court."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Fence Court was Angel''s court. Whitty''s face darkened. "Angel?" Savannah said in shock, "Are you saying that Angel was the one controlling us?'' Baby Robbie chuckled and said, "Sis Angel is cute and adorable. How can she be that capable? Even if she''s hiding her talents from us, she won''t harm anyone. She won''t harm Jens." Savannah asked, "However, there are many unresolved mysteries and coincidences surrounding your sister. Isn''t that so?" Baby Robbie was deep in thought. After a while, he raised his head again and asked Savannah, "How did you get injured?" There was a dazed gaze in Savannah''s eyes. "I don''t know. The doctor said that I got a delusional disorder and started engaging in self-harm. However, I''ve never had a mental disorder before. I wouldn''t hurt myself either." Baby Robbie stared at Savannah''s pale face. His gaze thennded on the bloodied bandage on her neck. A dark gaze appeared in his eyes. "Did you meet any weird people recently?" Baby Robbie asked. Savannah pondered upon it and said," There was someone like that." Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 Excited gazes shed across Baby Robbie Whitty''s eyes. They raised their heads and looked at Savannah. Savannah recalled the person that she had met that day as fear filled her gaze. "I was walking around casually on the streets that day when I met an extremely handsome man. His handsome looks moved my heart. Most women definitely wouldn''t be able to reject his handsome looks." Baby Robbie pouted arrogantly. Growing up, he had never seen someone more handsome than him and Jens. The lethally handsome man that Savannah mentioned instantly piqued his interest. "Is he more handsome than Jens?" Whitty rolled her eyes at him. Why did Baby Robbie notpare the man to himself? Why must he mention Jens? Savannah fixed her gaze on Baby Robbie for some time. He had once been a young teenager, but he had now grown into a young man. Not only was he handsome, but he was also extremely charming.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, that man was not any worse off than Baby Robbie. "They''re equally good-looking," Savannah said. Baby Robbie instantly showed excitement." In that case, how was he mysterious? Perhaps he just has a handsome face." Savannah shook her head. She could not makerge movements due to her injury. "He''s simply way too good-looking. I couldn''t help but take one more nce at him. Do you know what happened? He swept his gaze at me when I nced at him. I was so shocked that I felt my heart tremble." Baby Robbieughed and said, "It sounds like you fell in love with him." Savannah continued shaking her head. '' His gaze looked extremely calm, but it''s capable of piercing through one''s soul. I''m telling the truth. It seems like he can read one''s mind with his gaze." Whitty and Baby Robbie had shocked expressions on their faces. "His gaze was sharp and deep. He''s definitely not an ordinary man," Whitty said. Savannah expressed her approval. She then revealed something even more shocking. "I was shocked by his gaze as well. Back then, I thought of reading his fate to see what kind of person he was. However, my body felt like it was shocked by electricity as soon as I put my fingers on the King''s Seal. I couldn''t channel my soul into the King''s Seal, so I couldn''t read his fate. After that, he took the chance to slip away." The fear on Savannah''s face intensified when she mentioned this. "He''s an extraordinary being," she said firmly. Baby Robbie crossed his arms and thought about Savannah''s v encounter. He then asked her a few questions, "Where did you meet him?" "Crimson Area on Jingle Street," Savannah said after pondering upon it for a while. Baby Robbie''s expression instantly changed. "That ce is just a wall apart from Angel''s kindergarten!" Whitty was beyond shocked. The secrets that Angel kept were bing more and more obvious following the discovery of all sorts of clues. Baby Robbie asked, "How long ago did this happen?" "It was just three days ago." Baby Robbie recalled that Angel happened to go to the kindergarten three days ago. Baby Robbie could not help but worry about Angel''s safety. The hidden culprit behind this incident possessed the special abilities of walking through walls, sucking blood, and glowing. He had been hiding near Angel all along. What did he intend to do? Whitty and Baby Robbie started discussing aftering out from the hospital. Baby Robbie, how much truth do you think there is to Savannah''s words?" Baby Robbie questioned her instead," What''s her motive for lying?" Whitty said, "If she''s the culprit, she can lie to prevent us from suspecting her." Baby Robbie shook his head. "However, all of this seems to be rted to Angel." Whitty said, "Perhaps she''s trying to push all the me on Sis Angel, who''s young and innocent." There was a heavy expression on Baby Robbie''s face. "Do you think that Savannah''s injury is also part of her n to try winning over our sympathy?" Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Whitty felt extremely confused. "I don''t know. My mind is a mess. I can''t find a direction at all."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There was a dazed expression on Baby Robbie''s face. "Who''s the main culprit behind this scheme? Was it Savannah Jones, Angel, Jens, or the mysterious man?" Baby Robbie patted his own head andined about himself, "Sigh, it''s all your fault. You''ve been cking off every day. You''re now out of clues when we need you. How foolish!" Whitty could not help but burst out intoughter. She teased Baby Robbie, "Jens told me that you''re actually extremely intelligent, but you''ve been spoiled by him. You''re also used to being dependent on your brother and father. Baby Robbie, as you''re aware, this case is extremelyplex. Jens has been locked in the secret room, and Daddy won''t help us either. We can only rely on ourselves right now. Therefore, you must trust yourself and believe that you can ovee all challenges." Baby Robbie felt invigorated as he said in a spirited and haughty tone, "You''re right, Sister-inw." After that, Baby Robbie started focusing as he went through everything that had happened recently in his mind. Finally, he started concentrating on two people. One of them was Jens, who was the victim. Things would be different if the victim were an ordinary person, but Jens had extraordinary abilities. This person must have exerted a lot of effort to be able to scheme against him. On the other hand, there was Angel. Although she was young, everything that had happened seemed to be associated with her. Baby Robbie started thinking about things more positively. "Sister-inw, let''s visit Jens." There was a shocked look on Whitty''s face. "Baby Robbie, have you recalled something?" Baby Robbie said, "Yes." Both of them rushed to the secret room in a hurry. Baby Robbie and Jens talked to each other through the door for some time. Baby Robbie told Jens all about the results of his investigation. He then asked Jens in a guilty tone, "Jens, if I didn''t guess wrongly, the culprit wasn''t targeting you or Savannah. He was targeting Sis Angel instead." "What''s the reason for him to do so?" Although Jens had a simr guess, he still wanted to hear Baby Robbie''s thoughts. "You got targeted because you were paying attention to Angel''s actions at all times. Meanwhile, Savannah got targeted because she has the ability to predict the future. Both of you are threats to the culprit." Jens praised, "Not bad, Baby Robbie. Your reasoning abilities have improved. Moving forward, what do you n to do?" Baby Robbie frowned and said, "I should keep an eye on Angel from time to time and wait for that person to appear. However, if I do this, I''ll naturally be that person''s target." Jens said, "Baby Robbie, you''re doing something extremely dangerous. You''re turning yourself into bait to lure him out. You must be more cautious these days. Pay attention to your own safety." "Alright, I got it." He still wanted to walk straight in danger''s way although he knew that it was extremely risky. Baby Robbie decided to move to Angel''s courtyard for a few days. When he told Angel about his decision, Angel stared at his face with widened eyes. She stared at Baby Robbie in a daze. "Brother, why do you suddenly want to move to my courtyard?" Baby Robbie caressed Angel''s head and smiled unconsciously. "I''ll be going abroad to study soon. By then, I won''t be able to see you, Sis Angel. §Õ§Ý§ñ Therefore, I''ve decided to apany you more these few days." UMS Angel red at Baby Robbie. "It''s not your first time studying abroad. You''ve never told me that you couldn''t bear to leave me previously." Baby Robbie pinched Angel''s adorable face. "Little girl, why are you so clever at such a young age?" Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Angel held onto Baby Robbie''s arm in an intimate manner and spoke to him in a yful tone, "Brother, why are you moving into my courtyard?" Her facial features were as delicate as those of a porcin doll. Meanwhile, her rosy face was as beautiful as a painting. She was so gorgeous that it moved one''s heart. Baby Robbie looked at Angel. Somehow, he thought of a saying, ''Beauties tend to have short lives'' After realizing that he had just connected his beloved sister to such a doomed fate, Baby Robbie felt cold sweat on his back. He shook his head at once. He then erased these senseless thoughts from his head. However, when his gazended on Angel''s delicate face once again, Baby Robbie felt that his thoughts were notpletely unreasonable. Sis Angel was way too gorgeous.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If Mommy''s beauty was considered ethereal and otherworldly whereas Baby Zetty''s beauty was feminine and full of delicate charm, Angel''s beauty was full of lethal temptation. The type of beauty that she possessed would have caused plenty of chaos in ancient times. As Baby Robbie stared at her absentmindedly, Angel stared at him with widened eyes. "Brother, what are you thinking about?" Baby Robbie returned to his senses. Suddenly, he felt that he should treat his own sister genuinely. Regardless of the direction that her life progressed in, he should love and cherish her. As her brother, that would always be the right choice. Baby Robbie suddenly put his arms around Angel''s small shoulders intently. He said in a serious tone, "Sis Angel, I''m moving into your courtyard to protect you. It hasn''t been peaceful outsidetely. I''m worried that someone will harm our intelligent, gorgeous, lively, and adorable little sister." A look of curiosity appeared in Angel''s gaze. She grabbed Baby Robbie''s hand and asked, "Brother, what happened outside?" "A mysterious person sucked Sis Savannah''s blood," Baby Robbie said with a serious expression on his face. He fixed his stare on Angel. Baby Robbie noticed the meaningful and troubled look in Angel''s eyes. His instincts told him that Angel knew some insider information. "Sis Angel, everything that happened recently either took ce nearby your courtyard or your kindergarten I have no choice but to associate that mysterious person with you Sister, perhaps he''s here for you. If you''ve met any mysterious people r¨¦cently or encountered anything odd, you must let me know." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angel thought of the mysterious man''s words. He had told her that she could not trust anyone in this world. That included the people from the Ares family. However, Angel could not bring herself to distrust the Ares family. Her only concern regarding the Ares family was her worry about whether they would still continue to look after her once her secrets were revealed. Baby Robbie observed the worry in Angel''s gaze Baby Robbie held Angel''s small shoulders emotionally and said, "Sister, you must believe in Daddy and me no matter what Trust us. We''ll protect you regardless of what happens." Ange''s eyes turned into crescents as she smiled. She threw herself into Baby Robbie''s arms childishly and spoke in a yful tone, "I know that you love me the most, Brother." Baby Robbie sighed weakly. Angel was not willing to open up to him. Angel''s eyes were filled with hot tears. She would never want to involve Baby Robbie, whose heart was ever so genuine, in any trouble. Finally, Baby Robbie moved into Angel''s courtyard persistently. All the servants in the courtyard assumed that Baby Robbie and Angel had a close bond with each other. Angel was the only one who knew the true reason behind Baby Robbie''s decision to move into her courtyard. Baby Robbie stayed in the courtyard for a few days. The courtyard was extremely peaceful and quiet. On the fourth day, he finally managed to find some clues. He did whatever he usually did in the morning, but he felt extremely strange when he tried to sleep in the courtyard at night. Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 In the past, Baby Robbie would usually wake up whenever he heard weird noises. However, ever since moving into Angel''s courtyard, he felt like he would sleep for a few days consecutively. He would sleep till he woke up by himself in the morning. This was an extremely abnormal situation for Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie thought about his abnormal sleep schedule. He could not help but sense an extremely eerie feeling in his heart. Had he been falling for someone else''s scheme every night? Did that mean that person woulde here every night? At the same time, Baby Robbie started to break out into a cold sweat. He decided to take some measures to battle his annoying sleepiness. At night, Baby Robbie tried gathering all his attention and observing all the changes in his surroundings. He even grew suspicious of the soup that the kitchen helpers sent over. He poured the soup into the golden retriever''s bowl and squatted beside the dog to observe its changes. Soon after, the golden retriever''s gaze turned distracted. Not long after, ity down on the ground and fell sound asleep. Baby Robbie seemed to conclude that there was something wrong with this soup almost immediately. He held the bowl of soup in his hands and rubbed it repeatedly. He wondered when the soup had been poisoned. Where did it get poisoned? This soup was prepared by the kitchen of Tourmaline Estate. Each of the houses in the estate received the soup. It was not solely prepared for him. Therefore, the soup could not have been poisoned by the cooks in the kitchen. Only the kitchen helpers would have touched the soup when it was sent over to Angel''s courtyard from the main kitchen. The servants who sent the soup over had no reason to harm him. Therefore, Baby Robbie guessed that it was most likely that the soup was poisoned when it arrived in Angel''s courtyard. To verify his guess, Baby Robbie decided to look through the surveince camera recordings of the courtyard. The surveince camera center was located in Chateau de Selene. Baby Robbie headed straight toward the surveince camera center after returning to Chateau de Selene. Finally, Baby Robbie gaped in shock when he saw Angel sprinkling powder in his bowl of soup in the surveince footage. "Angel?" he shouted out in surprise. How could it be Angel? He had never expected it to be Angel. He had been worried about Angel being harmed by the mysterious person. However, Baby Robbie felt extremely distraught when he realized that Angel might be this mysterious person. He found it hard to ept as well. Although Baby Robbie already had the evidence in hand, he still was not willing to tell everyone about what Angel had done. He still wanted to protect her innocence. He pondered upon plenty of questions amidst the conflict that he felt that day Angel was still so young. How could she have such devious intentions? Was Angel a transmigrator like Mommy? Baby Robbie''s face suddenly lit up at this thought. Angel''s maturity, which did not match her age, could finally be exined.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In that case, who was Angel in the past? What was the purpose of hering here? What other techniques and abilities did she possess that was unbeknownst to them? Baby Robbie felt that Angel had to first open her heart up to him before he could find out about her secrets. He had to make sure that Angel believed in himpletely. However, after interacting wil Angel a few times, Baby Robbie felt that she seemed to be avoiding him. She still was not willing to discuss things openly with him. What should he do? Baby Robbie returned to Angel''s courtyard at night. He acted like he was feeling drowsy after finishing his soup. He theny on his bed and pretended to be sound asleep. He then held his breath and focused on listening to the noises around him. At midnight, he finally heard a change in the sounds of nature outside. He could hear the vague sound of rustling among all the other noises. Baby Robbie crawled under the window and looked through it from the gap. He looked at Angel''s room, which was just opposite. He then saw an abnormal ray of iridescent light shooting out from the back. Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 Baby Robbie''s heart lurched. He jumped out of the window at once. He silently made his way over to Angel''s window and tried eavesdropping on what was going on inside the room. He heard the voice of Angel''s nanny, Mrs. Tayson. "Miss Angel, don''t worry." Angel''s mature voice then rang out. "He keeps going around. He has caused plenty of trouble for my family. Sigh." Mrs. Tayson said, "Nobody can control someone like him. What else can we do other than let him do as he wishes?" Baby Robbie narrowed his almond-shaped eyes. From what Mrs. Tayson said, it was obvious that Angel knew of the mysterious person''s existence. However, Angel feared him slightly. Therefore, she did not dare to expose his existence. Baby Robbie was instantly outraged. He must find out who this mysterious person was since he was not even willing to let go of a young child like Angel. He was simply inhuman. Baby Robbie pushed the window open straight away. He leaped up and jumped into Angel''s room. Angel was beyond shocked when she saw Baby Robbie. "Brother, why are you here?" Baby Robbie pushed Angel away and scanned every corner of her room with his sharp eyes. "Where''s he?" he asked. Angel''s face suddenly darkened. "Brother, who are you referring to?" Baby Robbie walked in front of Angel and said angrily, "Angel, I''m your brother. I''m your biological brother. Why are you hiding things from me? Did you know how worried I was over your safety?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angel then knew that Baby Robbie had overheard her conversation with Mrs. Tayson. Baby Robbie chastised Angel, "How dare you drug me so that I''d sleep as sound as a log? Sis Angel, your distrust toward me hurts me a lot." Angel''s eyes reddened as she said in a low voice, "Brother, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m just afraid..." "Are you afraid of involving me in trouble?" Baby Robbie blurted out. Angel nodded. Baby Robbie immediately knew that that mysterious person was not an ordinary human being. "Who is he?" Baby Robbie red at Angel and asked her. Angel pondered upon it for a while. There was an unpleasant look on her face as she said, "Brother, don''t force me. I really don''t know how! should tell you about my story yet. Please believe in me. I trust you guys, but I have my considerations." Baby Robbie felt somewhat heartbroken when he saw Angel being so troubled despite her young age. "Sis Angel, since you aren''t willing to tell me anything, I won''t force you to. You just need to remember that I''ll stand by your side unconditionally no matter what difficulties you face." Angel nodded as tears streamed down her face. "Brother, thank you." Baby Robbie shook his head in exasperation and left. After walking out of Angel''s courtyard, Baby Robbie turned around and noticed a weird iridescent glow surrounding the courtyard. He then knew that that person was hiding in Angel''s room. A sharp and questioning gaze appeared in his eyes. Given everything Angel had said just now, were things not under her control? "Baby Robbie." Whitty suddenly appeared next to the faux stone mountains by the side. Baby Robbie stared at Whitty with a troubled gaze in his eyes. "Baby Robbie, that person is hiding in Angel''s courtyard." Baby Robbie had a shocked expression on his face. "How do you know that?" Whitty said, "Come with me." Whitty brought Baby Robbie to Savannah''s ward. Savannah''splexion had improved after a few days. She sat on her bed and leaned against the headboard. There was a table beside her bed. There were all sorts of weird cans, bottles, and props on the table. UMS When Savannah saw Baby Robbie, she said excitedly, "Baby Robbie, I finally managed to read that mysterious person''s fate." Baby Robbie was slightly stunned. His jaw dropped in surprise. He was dubious about Savannah''s prophecy abilities. He simply took what she said with a grain of salt and wanted to listen to what she had to say right now. Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 "Tell us about it, "Baby Robbie said. Savannah ced one of the mysterious props that looked like an East Emperor Bell in the center of the table. She then ced several small pl- shaped props around them. She held a ma-like object in her hands and closed her eyes while she started muttering a chant. Soon, the props on the table moved into a brand new arrangement. When Savannah stopped chanting, one of the pls fell into the East Emperor Bell. The East Emperor Bell then trembled violently, causing the pl to break apart. Baby Robbie stared at Savannah curiously." What does this mean?" Savannah said, "My master told me there are many parallel universes in this world. There are also many other small worlds outside this big world. However, humans have limited exploration skills. Meanwhile, our prophecy says that we might be able to find out some secrets of parallel universes if we''re able to learn endlessly and be skilled in our professions. This once happened in my grandmaster''s generation. "Although I''m young, my master says that I have exceptional potential. Therefore, I''m extremely interested in prophecies. A few days ago, you told me that Tourmaline Estate might be under the control of that mysterious man. When you guys were going around looking for the mysterious man, I thought of contributing through my prophecy skills. Nevertheless, I''m not knowledgeable enough. Therefore, I couldn''t read that person''s fate. "However, I tried approaching the situation from another direction today. Since everything that happened seemed to be rted to Angel, I tried reading Angel''s fate. This time, I managed to find out something." "Huh?" Baby Robbie went pale with shock. "What did you find out?" Baby Robbie asked in anticipation. Savannah said, "Angel''s destiny contains light-rted attributes." Baby Robbie was stunned after hearing what Savannah said. Savannah stared at Baby Robbie. She then read out the second prophecy, "Angel is destined to destroy her family during her lifetime." Baby Robbie was stunned. He instantly thought about Angel''s mature worries and the sorrows that she asionally expressed. He could somehow rte Angel to Savannah''s prophecy. "What else is there?" he asked once again. Savannah shook her head and said, "These are the only two possibilities that I can predict right now." Whitty stared at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie''s sharp gaze exuded worry and pain for Angel. Suddenly, Whittyughed gently and said, "Baby Robbie, Angel is lucky to be your younger sister." Baby Robbie sighed and said, "I just hope that I can help her."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Regardless of how many times Baby Robbie opened up to Angel truthfully and expressed that he was willing to help her out unconditionally, it was evident that Angel would only reject Baby Robbie''s request for some particr reason. This made Baby Robbie feel extremely worried about her. Whitty suddenly asked, "Will this family destruction take ce in the past or the future?" Baby Robbie suddenly came to a realization. He had simply assumed that these things had taken ce in Angel''s past. However, he did not think about the possibility that it could ur in her future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If it would happen in the future, did that not mean that the Ares family would be destroyed? Baby Robbie looked at Savannah frantically. However, Savannah said, "From Angel''s appearance, it seems that she''s a Scorpio Lone Star. Regardless of the future or the past, she''s destined to bring harm to her husband''s family. The destruction will ur to her husband''s family as well." Whitty and Baby Robbie let out a palpable sigh of relief. However, in other words, since Angel would bring bad luck to her husband''s family, did that not mean Angel would have to grow old alone? If that was the case, was she not extremely pitiful? "Savannah, is there any way to resolve this?" Savannah said, "She has to end her own life to protect her husband''s family." Baby Robbie''s expression instantly darkened. He instantly felt extremely pitiful toward Angel. "No way, I won''t allow my Angel to experience such a devastating like." Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Baby Robbie ran out of Savannah''s ward in a hurry with a pale expression on his face. Whitty chased after him andforted him, saying, "Baby Robbie, Savannah''s prophecy skills are bizarre and absurd. Don''t take her prophecies seriously. In my opinion, Sis Angel has a radiant appearance. Anyone can tell that she''s blessed at first sight." Baby Robbie gulped down with much difficulty. "Sister-inw, Jens and I sensed that Sis Angel has her own story. Regardless of everything, I''ll find out all of Angel''s secrets and help her live an ordinary life." Whitty fixed a firm gaze upon him as she said, "Baby Robbie, don''t worry. I''ll definitely assist you and Jens to help Angel get rid of her troubles." Baby Robbie said, "The greatest difficulty now is the fact that Angel doesn''t trust us enough. She isn''t willing to share her secrets with us. Meanwhile, that mysterious person seems to be way too powerful. He''s so powerful that we can''t do anything to him." Whitty crossed her arms and walked back and forth. At the same time, she pondered upon it and said, "My teacher once told me that everything in the world has its disadvantages. If you want to defeat your opponent, you must first find out what their weaknesses are. Meanwhile, this mysterious man possesses light-rted attributes. In that case, that means that there''s no way for him to escape in the darkness." Baby Robbie fixed his gaze on Whitty and asked, "Does that mean we should create the darkness of night?" Whitty nodded. Baby Robbie came up with an idea. He snapped his fingers and said joyously, "I have an idea." Baby Robbie returned to Chateau de Selene and looked for Angeline. "Mommy." Angeline was chatting with Shirley. When Baby Robbie walked in, Angeline noticed that he was drenched in sweat. She wiped the sweat off his forehead pitifully. "Baby Robbie, you''ve been active and lively since young. It''s a good thing, but now that you''re older, you should act more mature." Baby Robbie immediately imitated Jens'' icy expression and spoke to Angeline in a serious tone, "Mommy, it''s your birthday next Wednesday. Can you let me organize your birthday party?" Angeline stared at Baby Robbie curiously. * You''re usually extremelyzy. Your father and brother both say that you''rezy to think. However, you''re bringing so much trouble upon yourself today. Something must be up since you''re acting so out of the ordinary." Baby Robbie immediately knelt down by Angel''s feet. He hugged her knees and spoke in a yful tone, "Mommy, I''m all grown up now. I need to learn how to handle all sorts of things." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Shirley chuckled and said, "Sis Angeline, Baby Robbie rarely puts his heart into something. You should honor his wishes." Angeline thought about it and said, "I can let you manage my birthday party. However, it''s just my 40th birthday. It''s not anything grand. Don''t spend too much money Save as much money as possible." Baby Robbie asked excitedly, "Mommy, how much money will you allocate for me?" "How about 15,000 dors?" Baby Robbie was stunned. It was insufficient for him to prepare a romantic starry ceiling in the hall with just 15,000 dors. However, Angeline had always been extremely frugal. She was not willing to allocate more funds for her party. Baby Robbie left fruitless her a belongs to After leaving his mother''s room, a thought came to Baby Robbie''s mind. He then came to Jay''s study. Jay still had a shocked expression on his handsome face when he saw Baby Robbie. "Why are you looking for me?" Baby Robbie leaned against the front of his father''s desk and smiled cheekily, "Daddy, do you still remember mommy''s birthday?" Jay knocked on Baby Robbie''s head and questioned him, "What do you think? can forget my own birthday, but Kwon''t forget your mother''s birthday." Baby Robbie rubbed his hands together and said, "Daddy, Mommy has made me the host of her birthday party." Jay was slightly stunned. "Oh? In that case, you should make the arrangements." Baby Robbie grumbled, "Daddy, one can''t make bricks without straw." Jay knew the implications behind Baby Robbie''s words. "How much do you want? Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Baby Robbie said, "That depends on how much you love Mommy, Daddy."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jay stopped whatever he was doing and fixed his gaze on Baby Robbie. "I can give you a lot of money, but your mommy must be happy and satisfied with the birthday party." Baby Robbie immediately guaranteed." Don''t worry, Daddy. I''ll definitely be able to make Mommyugh out loud in joy." Jay was stunned. He had never seen Angelineughing out loud in ages. Baby Robbie had plenty of tricks up his sleeve. He had high emotional intelligence as well. He was the best at cheering others up. He might be able to help Angeline celebrate an exceptionally joyous birthday. Jay took out a card from his drawer and handed it to Baby Robbie. "It doesn''t have a limit on it. Take it and use it." Baby Robbie was beyond excited. He picked up the bank card and kissed it. He did not forget to butter up to his father. " Daddy, you''re the most generous person out there." He then left with the bank card. The starlight ceiling was prepared very quickly. It covered the area all the way from Angel''s courtyard to Angeline''s Chateau de Selene. Ever since thepletion of the ceiling, Baby Robbie had been staying in the surveince monitoring room all day. He kept staring at the area covered by the starlight ceiling. He did not discover anything out of the ordinary for several days consecutively. Many guests visited Tourmaline Estate on Angelina''s birthday. Jay even let Jens out of the secret room for the event. Jens looked for Baby Robbie at once. He asked Baby Robbie about his investigation results. Baby Robbie told Jens about his ns for setting up the starlight ceiling. He then said in a defeated tone, "Sigh, I didn''t find out anything despite spending so much money on this starlight ceiling. If Daddy knew that I was wasting his money, he would definitely scold me." Jens chuckled and said, "You''re spending money on Mommy. Daddy won''t get angry no matter how much money you spend. Don''t worry." Baby Robbie finally rxed. Just then, Jens fixed his gaze on the surveince camera. "Look, Baby Robbie!" Baby Robbie looked in the direction that Jens was pointing in. He saw a tall humanshaped figure bathed in light appearing on the dark monitor. The figure moved and disappeared in a sh. Jens and Baby Robbie eximed in excitement at the same time. Jens said," He''s here. I''ll go stop him." Baby Robbie blocked Jens and said, "Jens, stay here and be my general. I''ll meet him." Jens smiled in embarrassment. He had forgotten that Baby Robbie''s martial art ability was better than his. Besides, he was more suitable to give Baby Robbie guidance from the sidelines. Obviously, Baby Robbie''s arrangement was more reasonable. Jens reminded him, "You must be careful. This person might be superior to us in terms of both martial art ability and intelligence." Baby Robbie nodded and rushed to Angel''s courtyard. Jens guided Baby Robbie in the right direction from behind. When Baby Robbie came to Angel''s courtyard, Angel had already headed off to Chateau de Selene to celebrate Angeline''s birthday. Baby Robbie wandered everywhere at random. Jens reminded him, "Baby Robbie, don''t run around. around. He was at the rooftop garden just now. The rooftop garden is only essible by the stairs or elevator. Since he isn''t in any of the rooms, you should look for him in the basement." "Alright." Baby Robbie went to the basement. Jens switched to the view of the surveince camera in the basement. However, he realized that there was a blind spot over there Jens was secretly shocked. There should not be a blind spot in Tourmaline Estate. Perhaps the surveince camera was yandalized. Therefore, that person must be in the basement. "Baby Robbie, you must be careful. "Can you hear me? "Baby Robbie..." Somehow, Baby Robbie got disconnected from Jens. Jens got up from the chair. He was worried that something would happen to Baby Robbie, so he wanted to head to the basement himself. He could help Baby Robbie out in battle if such a dire moment arose. Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 Baby Robbie came out of the elevator. He felt like he was looking at a whirlpool of colors before him. There was a moment when he felt like he was being blinded by the strong light. He could not even open his eyes. He was secretly shocked. After all, he remembered that there was a tall barrier between Angeline''s basement and the outside world. He had simply opened the door of the garage. It should be dark inside. He had no idea why it was so bright inside. Soon after. Baby Robbie realized the source of the light. He tried his best to open his eyes, but the white light opposite him was so harsh that he was forced to close his eyes once again. When he tried to open them again, he saw a tall man standing in front of him. His sturdy figure was rooted straight before him. "Who are you?" Baby Robbie covered his eyes while questioning this unannounced guest. "It seems like you found out about me a long time ago. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have used the starlight ceiling to defend against me." The man''s voice was tinged with the buzzing sound of electricity. Therefore, his true voice could not be discerned. Baby Robbie felt extremely panicked. He had finally managed to capture his mysterious man. He could not let him escape. He started interrogating him right away. "Who are you? Why are you approaching my sister? Let me warn you. Sis Angel is my daddy''s darling. If you dare to hurt her, the Ares family will never let you go." The man remained silent for a while. He then said, "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt her. I''ll protect her until she grows up. "However, there''ll be a reason for me to bring her away when she turns 18 years old. Therefore, you guys must appreciate the time you get to spend with her." Baby Robbie said in a pained voice, "No, I won''t allow you to take her away. My mother gave birth to two girls. My sister, Baby Zetty, can''t return home. If Sis Angel has to leave Mommy''s side, my mommy will definitely be extremely upset." The man said, "I''m bringing her away for her own good. If she stays here with the Ares family, she''ll bring endless disaster to your family."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie trembled violently. He thought about Savannah''s prophecy. Angel was a Scorpio Lone Star. Her family was destined to be doomed. Indescribable pain surged within Baby Robbie''s heart. "I believe that my parents won''t be afraid of experiencing any trouble." The man said, "Sir Ares and Madam Angeline love you so much. However, Miss Angel loves her parents as well. Angel will choose to leave." Just then, Jens'' voice suddenly rang out," Baby Robbie! Baby Robbie!" When the man heard Jens'' voice, he said," There''s no need for you guys to waste your effort on me. I''m not a threat to the Ares family. I''m just protecting Angel as she grows up." The man vanished after speaking. Their surroundings grew dark once again. Baby Robbie''s eyes could finally function properly. He rushed toward the balcony at once. He saw the man transforming into a beg ray of light on the balcony. He fused with the white light outside and vanished. Jens ran over and asked, "Did he escape?" There was a heavy expression on Baby Robbie''s face. "He left." Jens sensed that Baby Robbie taken oking to the mysterio had person after hearing what Going to the r we said. "Why didn''t you stop him?" Jens asked. Baby Robbie said, "I don''t think I could''ve stopped him. I didn''t want to stop him either." Jens retorted, "What did he tell you? Why are you treating him so nicely?" Baby Robbie turned around to stare at Jens. There was a dazed look in his gaze." Jens, he should be Angel''s friend." Jens was rather taken aback. "Does he have no intentions of harming Angel?" Baby Robbie nodded. Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 After that. Baby Robbie told Jens about everything the man told him. "He told me that he''s Angel''s guardian. When she bes an adult, he''ll bring her far away." Jens instantly felt humiliated. He stared at Baby Robbie in shock. "How can someone else take away a daughter brought up by the Ares family?" Baby Robbie lowered his gaze. There was deep regret in his eyes. He then sighed and said, "Jens, he told me that Angel will bring endless disaster to the Ares family if she stays with us." Jens asked in an emotional tone, "Do you think the Ares family is afraid of trouble?" Baby Robbie shook his head and told him another fact, "Savannah told us that Angel is a Scorpio Lone Star when she read her fate some time ago. Angel''s family is destined to be doomed." Jenson''s handsome face instantly froze. If Angel was really the incarnation of the Scorpio Lone Star, that mysterious man''s actions might not be imbued with evil intentions. "What else did he say?" Jens asked. Baby Robbie said, "He said that he isn''t a threat to the Ares family. The real threat is someone else." Jenson''s face instantly paled. "Threat?" It was their mommy''s birthday today. There were all sorts of people in the household. If someone really wanted to harm the Ares family, today was the best opportunity for them to do so. "Baby Robbie, let''s go to Chateau de Selene," Jens said. Baby Robbie followed after Jens at once. They made their way to the front yard. Chateau de Selene was crowded. Countless people had headed over to celebrate Angeline''s birthday. Jens and Baby Robbie hid themselves in a furtive corner. They secretly observed the people walking around them. Jens suddenly discovered something. He tugged on Baby Robbie''s shirt and told him, "Baby Robbie, look. It''s that girl..." Baby Robbie looked in the direction that Jens was looking. He saw the girl he had seen in the temple that day. The girl who made his heart pound that day had appeared in the Ares household. Just then, the girl was wishing Angeline a happy birthday. "I wish that you have a long life, Madam Angeline. Please ept this small gift of mine." She handed a wooden box over to Angeline. Angeline smiled and epted it. She shed her gaze over the girl''s face. Somehow, she felt extremely panicked when she saw this girl. Angelina''s sixth sense made her pay more attention to the girl. She had an extremely beautiful and delicate appearance. Her lithe figure exuded a sense of determination and strength as well. Angeline could not understand the reason behind her Sixth sense as she felt that such a girl should be extremely likable. "Thank you, Miss Hecate. Baby Robbie, who was standing in the distance, gaped as he said excitedly, "Her real name is Hecate?" Jens seemed toe to aThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. realization. He said, "I''ve heard of her. She''s the granddaughter of Daddy''s close business friend heard that she''s extremely skilled in managing business. She''s even skilled in martial arts." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There was an overjoyed gaze in Baby Robbie''s gaze. "She actually knows martial arts?" Jens was slightly stunned. He stared at Baby Robbie''s sparkling gaze and said, " Baby Robbie, are you treating her as your..." He gazed at Miss Hecate and looked at her for a while before saying, "Baby Robbie, don''t recognize the wrong person." Baby Robbie did not say anything. He simply stared at Hecate. He then mumbled, "Jens, I wouldn''t recognize the wrong person." Jens said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you make your way forward to greet her? You shouldn''t miss out on people when they appear in your life to prevent having any regrets." Baby Robbie stood up straight and got up. He then walked toward Hecate. Hecate did not even bother to cast a nce at Baby Robbie as he approached her despite how everyone around them was attracted by his handsome appearance and elegant aura. Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Baby Robbie wanted to take the initiative to greet Hecate, but she raised her head haughtily and walked away. Baby Robbie turned around awkwardly. Angeline looked at Baby Robbie and noticed the uneasy look on his face. A shocked gaze appeared in her eyes. After all, Baby Robbie had always done whatever he wished to in ax manner. He rarely lost hisposure like that. Angeline could not help but cast a nce at Hecate. Many questions arose in her heart. Be it her appearance or personality, Miss Hecate could notpare to Rosie at all. However, why would Baby Robbie treat her so specially? Baby Robbie walked in front of Angeline and said in a tone of faux courtesy," Mommy, I wish that you''ll live in joy and receive love every day for the rest of the year. I wish that you''ll always be young at heart. You can always be the eldest princess of the Ares family." Angeline pretended to act stern as she chastised him, "You''re such a smoothtalker. I''m getting old now. If I was still young at heart right now, doesn''t that mean that I''ve lived in vain all these years?'' Baby Robbie''s smile grew wider after his mommy scolded him. Just then, Jens walked toward them with an apologetic look on his face. "Mommy, I feel bad for not being able to prepare a nice gift for you this time around. I spent the night drawing this portrait of you. I hope that you''ll like it." Angel rolled out the portrait in amazement before Jens. She was overjoyed when she noticed that he had drawn portraits of her from when she was a teenage girl up till now, when she had be a mother. "This is a great present." She turned around and told Jay, "Jay, frame it and hang it in my room." Jay nodded and said, "Alright." After Jens, the foster daughters of the Ares family, Whitty, and Savannah made their way forward to give Angeline their wishes. The guests could not help but shower them with praise upon noticing that the children of the Ares family were all exceptionally good-looking and talented. Angeline could not stop smiling. After everyone wished Angeline, Jay brought both his sons to make toasts with the guests. Angel was the only one who stayed by Angeline''s side. Angeline carried Angel and cedN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. her on her knee, She chuckled and said, "Angel, you''ll grow up and be a reliable person like your brothers one day. When that dayes, you''ll have your own responsibilities and obligations. You must remember to have an optimistic and positive heart regardless of the hardships that you face. Also, you must always have a kind heart." Angel epted Angeline''s embrace and spoke up in a soft, coquettish tone," Mommy, I got it." Angeline caressed Angel''s soft hair gently a loving manne you know the identity of the Wh keeps following you around?" Angel hugged Angeline tightly. She trembled slightly when she heard her mommy''s voice. "Mommy, you know about everything?" Angeline said emotionally, "I gave birth to you. You''ve been different from ordinary people since you were a baby. Ang¨¨l, I know that you aren''t an ordinary person. However, I don''t want to believe in such a fact. It''s as if you''ll always be an ordinary child in my eyes if I don''t say anything about it. That way, you''ll be able to grow up happily and peacefully like ordinary children." Angel''s eyes glimmered with tears as she stared at Angeline despondently. "Mommy, why would you say it out now?" Angeline choked and said, "I''m afraid that if I don''t say it now, I''ll never get the chance to do so in the future." Suddenly, Angel started sobbing uncontrobly. "Mommy, I''ll tell you everything, alright?" Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Angeline caressed Angel''s soft hair gently. Her clear eyes were full of worries as she listened to Angel''s story silently. It was a really devastating story. "Mommy, actually, I''m not from this pl. "No, I should say that I''m not from this era. Ie from a pl that exists in the future. However, my home was ruined because of me. My king and n are under the control of barbaric troops, and the people from my n have be their puppets. Our king has fallen as well.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Mommy, I''m really upset. I''d like to support my n and help them grow stronger, but I''m incapable of doing anything. "I want to try my best to forget the past and be your daughter, Angel Ares. However, I''ve been living cautiously as I''m afraid that someone will find out about my secret and other people will treat me like a monster and capture me. "Mommy, as I slowly grow up, the differences between me and all of you are getting more obvious. In just a matter of time, you''ll know how different I am. I''m afraid that you guys won''t be able to ept me." Angel told Angeline about her worries with tears in her eyes. Angeline wrapped Angel in her arms and sobbed. "Angel, since you''re Daddy and Mommy''s daughter, you''re our dearest darling in this lifetime. We feel what you feel. Daddy and Mommy will only be happy if you''re happy. Your unhappiness is our unhappiness as well. "I don''t care about your past or future. I just know that you''re the daughter I gave birth to and brought up with all of my heart in this lifetime. We share the same bloodline, and we''re the closest mother and daughter. Therefore, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you." Angel hugged Angeline tightly and said," Mommy, I''m terrified. I''m afraid that I''ll bring disaster to the Ares family." "Don''t be afraid, Angel. Enjoy your childhood. Remember that when disasteres upon us, we just need to try our best to face it. If we seed, it''ll be a great thing. If we fail, you shouldn''t worry. Everyone in the Ares family is righteous and determined. We aren''t afraid of death." Angel stared at Angeline with a met touched expression on her face. In her eyes, her mommy was the gentlest woman in the world. She was gentle, and she had a lithe physique. Therefore, Daddy and her brothers always looked after her. However, her gentle mommy had such a strong side to her as well. Angel felt extremely encouraged. She was Angelina''s daughter. She could be as fearless as her mommy as well. As long as her heart was strong enough, she would not be gued by fears anymore. "Mommy, thank you for your great encouragement." Angeline stared at Angel''s glittering dark eyes and smiled lovingly. "Your brothers, sisters, Daddy, and I will always have your back. Angel, you just need to grow up happily. I wish that you''ll be a bright and happy girl in the future." S I Angel nodded and said, "Mommy, I got it." Outside the door, Baby Robbie, who was just about to walk in, had overheard Angel talking about her background story. He stood frozen on the spot. He was shocked and taken aback. He then left silently. It turned out that the secret he had been trying to find out all along was the pain that Angel could not bring herself to voice out. He sighed heavily and smacked the back of his own head. He spoke to himself in distress, "Angel has her own reasons for not telling you the truth. However, you didn''t believe in her and insisted on finding out the truth. Weren''t you making things hard for Sis Angel, then? Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 Baby Robbie came to the field in Chateau de Selene. Many of the sisters were gathered on the field. The foster daughters of the Ares family surrounded Whitty and shouted, "Sister-inw." Savannah was upset when she heard all of them addressing Whitty as their sister-inw. She approached Jenson, who was standing by the side. "Jens." Jens'' gaze was focused on Hecate. He turned around when he heard Savannah calling after him. Ever since he slept together with Savannah in the wilderness, both of them had different emotions in their hearts when they saw each other again. Savannah started treating Jens more softly and gently. However, Jens was extremely anxious when he faced Savannah. At the same time, Jens'' gaze flitted toward Whitty as he looked at Savannah. There was a look of helplessness and a silent exnation in his gaze. Whitty was understanding. She nodded at him. Jens then replied to Savannah, "Are you looking for me?" Savannah noticed the interaction between Jens and Whitty. Jealousy and rage red up in her heart.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ''Jens, do you have nothing to tell me?" Savannah asked. There was a hint of rage in her voice. Jenson''s gaze darkened. He has always been a strategist and a genius with huge ambitions since young. However, he had encountered a roadblock right now. His brows were furrowed tightly. Jenson seemed even more mature. "Let''s talk somewhere else." Jens turned around and headed over to a less crowded ce. Savannah followed him. As soon as Baby Robbie came out from Chateau de Selene, he caught sight of Jens walking out with a dark expression on his face. Savannah followed after Jens with a heavy expression on her face. Baby Robbie, who was extremely sensitive, instantly picked up on something. Suddenly, he walked out from the side of the path and deliberately tried to make Jens leave with him. "Jens, Mommy asked you to head over." Jens was stunned. Baby Robbie cast a cheeky gaze at Jens. Jens understood what he meant at once. Jenson pondered upon it for a long time. He did not like avoiding his problems. Therefore, he wanted to exin things to Savannah after what had happened. However, Baby Robbie had grown up among women. He knew just how bothersome women could be. Besides, Jens did not even know if he had taken things all the way with Savannah. Savannah walked toward Jens. What if Jens made a promise that put himself at a disadvantage just to take responsibility for her? It would be reasonable for Jens to take responsibility if he had really slept with her. However, what if nothing had happened between Jens and Savannah that night? If Jens took responsibility for something he had not done, would he not be breaking Sis Whitty''s heart? Baby Robbie felt that it was best to avoid talking things out before the truth was known to everyone. Jens sighed, turned around, and left. However, Savannah shouted out in rage," Jenson Ares, you''re a coward!" Jenson''s sturdy build froze as he took a step back stiffly. Baby Robbie exined things on Jens'' behalf Savannah, my mommy is really looking for Jens because of something urgent. Let him look for my mommy to see what''s going on. He can talk to you after that." There was a stubborn and unrelenting expression on Savannah''s face. Her eyes were red-rimmed. Jenson retreated and walked in front of Savannah. He said, "I''m not a coward." He corrected Savannah word by word. Savannah sobbed in an upset manner. "I know that your daddy and mommy all treat Whitty like your future wife. Therefore, they''re not taking things seriously although you''ve taken advantage of me. They aren''t willing to take my side at all. However, Jenson, I''m a girl. An incident like that has caused great harm to me. Don''t you guys intend to give me an exnation for what happened?" Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 A hint of embarrassment shed across Jenson''s gaze. He had extremelyplicated feelings toward Savannah. If he had done anything else wrong, he would definitely take responsibility for what he did without hesitation.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, Savannah wanted him to entrust himself to her for his entire lifetime. He had already entrusted himself to Whitney for his entire lifetime. Therefore, he did not know how he should resolve this awkward problem. "Savannah Jones, how do you want me topensate you?" Jens asked in a genuine tone. Savannah said in a shy and awkward tone," I... Since you''ve tainted my innocence. you''ll naturally have to marry me. Jenson, I know that you like Whitney, but you know just how important a girl''s purity is." Jenson''s heart sunk. As expected, he could not give Savannah what she wanted. Jenson was instantly conflicted. Baby Robbie noticed the worried expression on Jenson''s face. He tried his best to give Savannah advice, "Savannah Jones, what era are we living in right now? Although one''s purity is important, it can''t be any more important than one''s lifetime happiness. If you force Jens to marry you just because of your purity, do you think that both of you will be happy? "Let me tell you this. One will feel more suffocated in an unhappy marriage aspared to the loss of their purity. The first few years that my daddy and mommy got married are a testament to this. My daddy didn''t love my mommy. My mommy left the country while pregnant with three children. Even after returning to the country after many years, my daddy only wanted us children. Back then, my mommy was in a living hell. She lived her days in suffering." Savannah was not convinced by Baby Robbie''s well-intentioned advice. "I believe in Jens. He isn''t such a heartless person." Baby Robbie thought about it for a while. He seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he asked joyously, "Savannah, do you remember that you once read our fates? Back then, the hexagram showed that the man that you''re meant to be with will be a cruel and heartless man. Have you ever thought about the possibility that you''ll turn Jens into a cruel and heartless man if you marry him and break up him and his true love. Sis Whitty?" Savannah nced at Baby Robbie and said, "Baby Robbie, that hexagram was referring to you." Baby Robbie fell silent. Jens was stunned as well. Jens started worrying about Baby Robbie''s future. However, Baby Robbie said cheekily," There must be something wrong with this hexagram. I''m passionate and cheerful. I love my mommy and daddy. I love Jens, Baby Zetty, and Angel. I also love the sisters who have been through thick and thin with me. How can Net them go and be a heartless puppet? Savannah Jones, your hexagram was either wrong or inurate. It should be referring to Jens instead. However, Savannah shook her head in exasperation and said, "Baby Robbie, you can choose to believe it or not. I just want to know how Jens intends to resolve our problem right now." An angered and impatient voice rang out." What should he resolve? Savannah Jones, you''re way too much! You''re saying that Jens wronged you that night, but do have any evidence? You don''t! Why should Jens pay for something that he might not have even done?" Lil Ten walked over. She ced her hands on her waist angrily. Savannah was infuriated. She red at Jens in rage and asked, "Jens, is that what you think as well?" Jens was about to say something when Lil Ten shouted, "Savannah Jones, if you want Jens to take responsibility, you should at least wait for the truth to be out before discussing things further, right?" Savannah cast a long, enraged gaze at Jens. She then ran away with an aggrieved expression on her face. Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 There was a dazed and helpless expression on Jens'' face. He could only sigh in devastation. Baby Robbie patted his shoulder. There was a mysterious expression on his face as he said, "Jens, there''s something that I need to tell you." Jens followed Baby Robbie to an area that was rtively quieter. Baby Robbie turned around and gazed at Jens. After a momentary pause, he said, "Previously, we all assumed that the person who schemed against you was the mysterious man who kept approaching Angel. However, I can now confirm that he wasn''t the one who harmed you and Savannah." Jens was extremely shocked. "Baby Robbie, did you manage to obtain some reliable news?" Baby Robbie gestured for him toe closer. Jens leaned his ear closer to him. Baby Robbie lowered his voice and said, "I overheard Sis Angel''s conversation with Mommy. It turns out that Sis Angel isn''t from our world. She''s from a future pl. The mysterious person who''s following her around is a guardian who protects her." Jens was beyond shocked. "Angel has such a unique identity?" Baby Robbie''s face filled with worry as he said, "Savannah has read Sis Angel''s fate. She said that Sis Angel is a Scorpio Lone Star. Her family is destined to be met with doom. Her reading has already been verified." Jens was extremely shocked once again. Baby Robbie looked at Jens worriedly." Jens, you''re smarter than me. Tell me, will Sis Angel''s reading affect the Ares family?" Jens knew that Baby Robbie already had an answer in his heart. However, Baby Robbie was hoping that he would tell him something different since he was not willing to ept the harsh truth. However, Jens was extremely reasonable. He said sincerely, "Since she''s a Scorpio Lone Star, she''ll definitely affect the Ares family if her fate doesn''t change." Sadness shed across Baby Robbie''s gaze as he said, "That''s what you think as well." Jens said, "This isn''t a small matter. We should discuss with Daddy so that he can make ns in advance." Baby Robbie said, "I''m afraid Sis el.nThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Angel will do something foolish so that she won''t affect the Ares family after she finds out about this prophecy. That''s why I think we shouldn''t share this with too many people." Jens said, "Baby Robbie, I know that you pity Angel, but the Ares family consists of a few hundred family members. We can''t give up on their lives just because we want to keep Angel with us. I think that Daddy will definitely separate the Ares family, and we''ll be the only ones protecting Angel. If we achieve victory, it''ll be great for everyone. However, if we fail, we''ll ept our fate." There was an upset expression on Baby Robbie''s face. "Does that mean that our sisters at the military intelligence division will be separated from us as well?" Jens saw how devastated Baby Robbie was, Jens had always viewed interpersonal rtionships seriously He could not bear to hurt him anymore. Heforted Baby Robbie, saying, "This is just one of my predictions. Perhaps Daddy will know how to resolve this situation." Baby Robbie nced at Jens tiredly. He said in a despondent tone, "You can''te up with any ideas even though you''re so intelligent. What better idea can Daddye up with?" Jens changed the topic straight away. "I can''t put all my effort into thinking about how we should best resolve this incident. You know that I still need to resolve my problem with Savannah." Baby Robbie asked curiously, "Jens, if Sis Angel''s acquaintance isn''t the person who secretly schemed against you and Savannah, who can it be?" Jens said in a dazed tone, "I don''t know who he is, but I know that he isn''t an ordinary person." "What''s his motive for doing so?" Baby Robbie muttered to himself. Jens was confused as well. "Who knows?" Angeline still managed to find out about Savannah putting Jens in a difficult position. At first, Angeline was furious. She thought that Savannah was being unreasonable for pestering Jens. However, she thought about things from another perspective. Savannah was truly pitiful. She did not have anyone to depend on, and it was hard for her to speak of her worries to anyone else. Angeline felt that this was an extremely tricky situation. Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 Technically, Angeline had always been the one in charge of providing the children with guidance in regard to their rtionship problems. However, she had no choice but to ask Sir Ares for help in Jens'' love triangle situation. Sir Ares was in his study today. He was leisurely painting a picture. When Angeline walked into the study, she saw the canvas on the desk. Light watercolors dyed the canvas. It was a painting of a beautiful woman''s silhouette. Angeline instantly started getting jealous." They all say that one''s childhood friend can''t beat their first love. Does that apply to you as well, Jay?" Jay looked at Angeline and shook his head in exasperation. "Angeline, the heavens and skies can bear witness to my eternal love for you." Angelineughed and said, "day, I''m joking with you. We''re old now. I don''t have the energy to be jealous anymore. I''m looking for you because there''s something important that I''d like to discuss with you." Jay gazed at Angeline in shock. The disappointment on his handsome face could not be concealed. Suddenly, he pulled Angeline into his arms dominantly and wrapped his arms around her waist. He pouted and spoke to her coquettishly," Angeline, we''re in our best years. How are we old? Besides, even if we''re old, we''re still capable of pursuing romance, right?" Angelineughed and teased him, "Sure enough, men always live in their youth." Actually, the longer she stayed with Jay, the more she came to such a realization. She used to be an innocent young girl. However, she was bing more and more mature as she grew up. Meanwhile, Jay used to be a mature teenager. However, the older he got, the more childish he became. Jay kissed Angeline''s forehead and said," You''re the one who turned me into a teenager who''s devoid of worries and full of strong determination." Angelina hugged him for a while before bringing up the main topic. "Jay, I came to look for you to discuss the issue between Jens and Savannah." Jay frowned and said, "This is a tricky situation. I locked Jens up in the secret room so that everyone would know that he was being punished. Actually, I wanted to help him avoid these problems as well. Let''s make a decision once we find out the truth. That way, nobody will be used. But I didn''t expect there to be no progress in the investigation even after your birthday." Angeline said in a concerned tone, "Jay, it''s not a good idea for you to ask Jens to avoid his responsibilities. Savannah have parents. She''s staying in Imperial Capital for her own future. She''s living in our household and something has happened to her, but we''repletely disregarding her. It seems like we''re bullying her. I can''t allow myself to do this to her." Jay said, "Angeline, I know that you''re softhearted. However, things aren''t as simple as they seem on the surface. Think about it. The culprit was capable of scheming against Jens. His abilities must be above that of ordinary people. Besides, who''d think of getting Jens and Savannah together to break apart Jens and Whitty?" Content belongs to Angeline could not help but chuckle, "You address Whitney as Whitty, but you address Savannah by her full name. It''s obvious that you''re taking Whitty''s side."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jay said in a determined tone, "Angeline, doesn''t that apply to you too? Besides, Whitty had helped Jens out when he was young. She''s still capable of loving the people Jens is close with. She respects the elders of the Ares family and is n willing to protect all of Jens family members with her life. Only someone with such generosity and kindness can be a good match for Jens. "As for Savannah..." Jay''s gaze darkened." Although I don''t really understand her, from this incident alone, I can tell that she''s forceful and demanding. She doesn''t seem to have a great personality." Angeline pouted and said, "She''s still a girl, after all." Jay burst intoughter. "Back then, you didn''t pester me stubbornly either. If you were half as stubborn as she was, we wouldn''t have missed out on each other for so many years." Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 Jay''s words reminded Angeline of how he had given her the cold shoulder when she first married him. Back then, she married Jay happily. However, Jay ignored her hard work and efforts. He never even looked her straight in the face. She did not manage to win his heart even after three years of their marriage. Every time Angeline thought about how Jay had treated her back then, she felt extremely heartbroken and aggrieved. She stared at Jay with a worried expression on her face and grumbled, "I wasn''t being sensitive back then. You were the one who treated me cruelly. Back then, you had no feelings for me at all. I couldn''t win your heart no matter what I did. Jens isn''t as coldhearted to Savannah as you were to me back then. Therefore, Savannah has ced hope in him. "Sigh, I was foolish back then. I only knew how to treat you well. I kept thinking that you were the Jaybie I''ve loved since I was young. Therefore, I was extremely tolerant toward you. That''s the reason why I gave my all to you and tolerated everything that you did to me. I didn''t even consider changing my n... "If I were a little more tactical, I would''ve made you catch feelings for me a long time ago." Jay gaped in shock. He had never heard Angeline''sints in the past decade. Angeline continuedining with a hint of aggravation in her voice. Jay, who had always been sensitive, wondered if she had hit menopause. He smacked the back of his head in a distraught manner and med himself for being overly talkative. It was no wonder Angeline had so many grievances toward him. Luckily, he was rather smart. He changed the topic in a quick-witted manner." Angeline, Jens is a boy. He should be decisive when ites to rtionships. He shouldn''t drag things on like that. "Savannah and Whitney both like Jens. Since Jens loves Whitney, he should stay with her. Meanwhile, I believe that Jens was with Savannah as a result of a scheme. I don''t think Jens would have done that of his own ord. Since Jens doesn''t love Savannah, he should maintain clear boundaries with her. Although it may seem like he''s being cold-hearted, this is the best approach for Jens to handle his situation with Savannah." Jay paused and added, "Savannah will feel more hurt if she never receives Jens'' love instead of him not taking responsibility for her!'' Angeline pondered upon what he said and sighed. "I understand this, but Savannah might not. She''s feeling extremely bitter now. She hates us for taking Jens'' side and not seeking justice for her." Jay said, "How can one avoid trouble throughout their lifetime?" Angeline gradually stopped worrying after Jay enlighted her with his words. However, trouble soon descended upon Tourmaline Estate after that. Jens was the first one to experience trouble. He did not wake up after falling asleep the night before. His vital signs were all stable, but he would not open his eyes. Hey on his bed without moving like a living corpse. That morning one of the servants tried waking Jens up and called him over to have breakfast. However, he could not wake him up. The servant was so shocked that he ran over to Chateau de Selene with a pale face and reported this dire situation to Jay and Angeline. L After Angeline heard about Jens'' odd presentations, she left her breakfast and got up at once. She then an toward Jens'' courtyard with an uneasy expression on her face. ? Angeline barged into Jens'' bedroom. She saw him lying on his bed peacefully. However, he would not wake up no matter how she called out at him or touched him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline was so shocked that she fell into Jay''s arms and cried, "Jaybie, what happened to Jens?" Soon, the family doctor came over. There was a heavy expression on Jay''s face. After some reasoning, he said, "Call the doctor over at once." However, the prominent general practitioner did not manage to find anything unusual about Jens even after performing an examination on him. UMS Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Angeline was extremely panicked. She was so worried that she almost cried. Jayforted her, saying, "Angeline, the children will encounter all sorts of problems in their lives. As parents, we must first take care of ourselves. As long as we''re healthy, we can shield our children from all sorts of trouble."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Angeline was in an extremely frantic state. "I keep recalling how Jens had left my side when he was young. He''s never received much motherly love. He''s been quiet since young and even showed signs of autism. For the past decade, he''s been resolving all sorts of trouble and problems for me and his siblings. He''s so sensible that my heart hurts for him. That''s why I pity him even more now that he''s sick. I can''t bear to watch him suffer. Jay hugged Angeline and spoke to her in a loving and understanding tone, "Angeline, I know how you feel. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely think of a way to heal Jens." Angeline knew that Jens had lived with Jay for many years. Naturally, Jay loved Jens a lot. He was just acting tough right now. Angeline concealed her sadness and mustered all her spirit. She decided to resolve the problem that they were facing together with Jay. Since the doctor had no idea how to treat Jens'' condition, Jay had no choice but to rte his condition to supernatural causes. When he told Angeline about his thoughts, Angeline immediately thought about Savannah. Savannah was the only one with spiritual powers in Tourmaline Estate. However, when Angeline rushed to Savannah''s room, she realized that the room was cold and empty. The sheets on the bed seemed to bepletely unused. At first sight, one could tell that nobody had stayed herest night. Angelina''s heart sunk. She ordered the Ghost members to go around to search for Savannah at once. Whitty looked at Angeline, who was beyond worried. Guilt and self-me welled up in her eyes as she said, "Mommy, is Jens in such a state because Savannah cast a spell on him?" Angeline shook her head with a heavy expression on her face. "Initially, that''s what I thought as well. However, I''m not too sure right now. I just hope that Savanah is alright." Whitty was a smart person. She had guessed the reason why Angeline was feeling so worried. If Savannah had not caused Jens'' illness with a spell, Angeline would definitely feel extremely guilty toward Savannah. Therefore, Whitty also hoped that Savannah was safe right now. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll look for Savannah," Whitty suddenly promised Angeline firmly. Angeline stared at Whitty and chuckled. "Whitty, I''m afraid that Jens can''t repay you for how filial you are to me." Whitty was stunned. She held Angeline''s arm and said, "Mommy, I know that you''ve been treating me like your daughter-inw all along That''s enough. Even if Jens and i don''t end up as husband and wife, I''ll stiff love and respect you, Mommy." Angeline patted the back of Whitty''s hand and "Whitty said in an upset tone, when we manage to find out the whole truth and if Jens didn''t do anything to wrong you, you should marry him as soon as possible. That way, nobody will keep him in their hearts." Whitty smiled cheekily and said, "Thank you, Mommy." Whitty decided to search for Savannah together with the Ghost members. Although Grayson, the leader of Ghost, was an extremely dutiful and responsible person, he appeared to be rather opportunistic andzy inparison to Whitney, who worked non-stop like a robot. Grayson teased Whitney from time to time, "Whitney, Savannah Jones is your greatest love rival. Why would you spend so much effort looking for her? If I were you, I''d wish that she vanished from the earth''s surface instead." Whitty rolled her eyes at Grayson and said, "Even if she''s my love rival, I''d like topete with her openly instead of scheming against her behind her back." Grayson teased her, "You''re really a perfect match for Jens." Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 Whitney continued looking for Savannah day and night. However, it was as if Savannah had really vanished from the surface of the earth. There was no sign of her anywhere. Whitney looked for her frantically. Angeline was worried that Jens'' life would be in danger, and she was also worried that Whitty would feel upset. She gradually fell sick due to all the worry. Jay, Baby Robbie, and Angel all started behaving cautiously. Jens was already ill. They could not let anything happen to Angeline. Baby Robbie had always been extremely filial. He started working hard tofort his mommy and rescue his elder brother, whom he respected the most. He headed to the police station in the morning so that he could check the surveince cameras on the streets. He hoped that he could find Savannah. Meanwhile, he roamed all the streets at night. Baby Robbie did not manage to find Savannah, but he found out a shocking secret. The girl he fell for at first sight, Hecate, always appeared in the same ce every day. She would always appear at the entrance of the subway heading to the suburbs. He clearly remembered that it was a subway line that had just opened up not too long ago. Besides, the subway line heading to the suburbs was only built halfway. Therefore, there were very few passengers in the few stations of this subway line. Besides, she would appear around 10 o''clock at night. Baby Robbie was extremely curious. He decided to find out about Miss Hecate''s secret. That day, he pretended to have something to do and got on the train that arrived at 10 o''clock. It was as he had expected. There were not many people on the subway. At first, the long tunnel waspletely empty. Only a leisurely red figure could be seen standing by the subway line. He took a closer look. It was Miss Hecate. Baby Robbie stood up. After a moment of hesitation, he mustered the courage to walk toward her. "Hecate." He walked toward the carriage she was in and sat down opposite her. Hecate heard someone calling after her. Her head was lowered, and there was a worried expression on her face. Suddenly, she raised her head. A hint of shock appeared in Hecate''s gaze when she saw Baby Robbie. A cold and nonchnt expression then appeared on her face. She simply nodded at Baby Robbie calmly and turned around to look away from him. Baby Robbie was stupefied. It was slightly awkward for him to treat her so warmly when she was being so cold toward him. However, it was not the first time Hecate had treated him that way. Baby Robbie was used to her personality. He was no longer fazed. "Hehe." Baby Robbieughed at her foolishly. Hecate stared at him in a daze. It was as if she were looking at a valuable treasure. After that, she spoke up in a cold and haughty manner, "Where are you going?" Baby Robbie was shocked. The icy belle had finally spoken up. He said emotionally, "Where are you going? I''ll follow you." Hecate frowned unhappily and asked, "Are you stalking me?" Baby Robbie took a sharp intake of breath and said, "If you don''t like that, I can get down right now." However, Hecate red at him furiously." Why are you stalking me?" Baby front DS stood up and walked in flir. He stood closer to h So it would be easier for him to her. "Guess why?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hecate said angrily, "I didn''t expect you to be such a pervert." Baby Robbie was furious. Why did this girl keep saying such unpleasant words? "I like you and fell for you at first sight. I want to be your friend. Youet don''t have to speak to me so nastily, right?" swno "I don''t know how to speak nicely." Hecate turned around and looked outside the window after speaking. It was pitch-ck outside. They passed by a couple of subway advertisements from time to time. Baby Robbie wondered what she was looking at. Was there anything more good-looking than him? "That isn''t true. You just have a straightforward and honest personality," Baby Robbie coaxed her. Did Daddy not coax Mommy like that whenever she got angry? Besides, Daddy wouldpletely disregard his own dignity at times. His daddy told him that dignity and pride were worthless in front of the girtone liked. Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Hecate did not express any satisfaction when Baby Robbie buttered her up. There was still a cold and distant expression on her face as she disregarded him. "I don''t like being stalked by someone else," Hecate said in a dull tone. Baby Robbie was slightly stunned. An awkward expression shed across his face as he said apologetically, "I don''t have any ulterior motives. I just think that it isn''t early right now. It isn''t safe for you to take the subway to the suburbs in the dark alone. Hecate, I just want to protect you." Hecate nced at him and said, "I don''t need you to protect me." Her voice was loud and persistent. The subway stopped at the border of the suburbs. Baby Robbie nced at Hecate in exasperation and left the carriage. When the subway moved again, Baby Robbie looked at Hecate through the windows of the subway. He seemed to catch sight of her teary eyes. Baby Robbie''s heart sunk. If Hecate was really a cold and heartless person, why would she cry so easily? He ran out of the station immediately and took a taxi to the final station of the subway line. After arriving at the final station of the subway line, he looked at the time. The subway had already arrived around 10 minutes ago. The entrance to the subway station was bathed in darkness. There was only a faint light. Baby Robbie looked around him. He did not see Hecate anywhere. He then walked along the road that stretched far into the distance It was unclear how long he had run. He simply felt that there were several tall buildings before him. The buildings were lit up. Baby Robbie approached the buildings and entered one of the rooms on the first floor of one of the buildings by flipping himself through the window. The room was pitch-ck. Baby Robbie took out his phone and cast the faint light from his phone screen around the room. He noticed that there were many boxes piled up on the floor. Baby Robbie was not interested in these boxes, but at that moment, something told him to pick up one of the boxes and open it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. An item dropped from the box. Baby Robbie felt that the item looked rather familiar. After pondering upon it for a while, he suddenly came to a realization. He had seen this graphic on the design drafts on Jens''puter. Baby Robbie wondered if Jens had giarized someone else''s design. That could not be. Given Jens'' talent and personality, he would never be able to do something like that. If the graphics were identical, someone else must have giarized Jens'' design instead. Who dared to giarize Jens'' design draft? Besides, who had leaked Jens'' design draft in the first ce? Just as Baby Robbie was lost in thought, he noticed Hecate walking out of the building. Baby Robbie threw away the box in his hands and left the building by flipping himself out of the window. He followed Hecate from a distance and watched as she entered the subway station. He then took the subway back to the city together with her and quietly sent her back home. After that, Baby Robbie returned home. He came to Jens'' bedroom at once. He turned on hisputer and confirmed that Jens'' design draft waspletely identical to the graphic he had seen just now. Baby Robbie''s face darkened at once. After that, his imagination told him that Jens'' unconsciousness did not ur by chance. "Is this a businesspetition?" Baby Robbie wondered. That night, Baby Robbie tossed and turned in his sleep. He could not fall asleep. Angel and that mysterious man, Savannah''s disappearance, Jens falling unconscious...and everything that he had seen tonight seemed to be associated in some way. However, they seemed to bepletely unrted as well. Baby Robbie held his head in pain. He then wondered about the rtionship between them. Finally, Baby Robbie seemed to think of something. He jumped up from his chair and rushed outside at once. Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 Baby Robbie came to Angel''s courtyard. The moon was high in the sky. The silvery moonlight filtered through the leaves and formed shadows on the ground. The courtyard exuded a sense of istion and loneliness. When Baby Robbie entered Angel''s courtyard, he headed inside straight away. However, his sixth sense told him that there were a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark. Baby Robbie suddenly raised his head and looked toward the tree branches. He could vaguely see the figure of a person among the branches. The figure was seated on a branch. He could not see the figure''s face clearly, but he felt that the figure was extremely handsome. "Who is it?" Baby Robbie asked. The figure hid in the leaves and vanished. Baby Robbie held his breath and said, "I know that you haven''t left. If you''re a good person,e out and meet me. Why must you act so furtively? Why can''t you face me?" As soon as Baby Robbie finished speaking, the tree suddenly started shaking violently. Strong gusts of wind blew against the tree leaves, which all fell off the tree. The leaves billowed around in the air wildly. The leaves then fell on the ground and piled up to make up a few words. [Call Baby Zetty back. Jenson is in danger.] Baby Robbie stared at the words and looked at the leaves once again. His gaze warmed up as he said, "You must be a friend. Since you''re on my side, why must you hide? Why don''t youe out to see me?" Just then, the wind stopped and the moon rose in the sky. Moonlight shone on the ground, and Baby Robbie''s vision cleared up. The graceful shadow had vanished. Baby Robbie sighed softly. This person was really stubborn. Why was he not willing to meet him? Baby Robbie sighed and looked at the ground once again. The words [Jenson is in danger] shocked him so much that his back was covered in a cold sweat. This person wanted him to look for Baby Zetty. However, Baby Zetty was traveling the world right now. Even if he told her about Jens being in danger, how could she return so soon? He had no choice but to make all possible efforts right now. Baby Robbie returned to his room and turned on hisptop. He then leftments on all of Baby Zetty''s social media tforms. He hoped that Baby Zetty could see his pleas for help and return home in time to save Jens'' life. However, he thought about bet Savannah''s prophecy. Baby Zetty''s fate with the Ares family had alreadye to an end. He felt extremely Bous. He seemed to ce less hope in the possibility that Baby Zetty might return home. Jens'' condition worsened that night. He suddenly sat up on his bed and walked ahead expressionlessly while disregarding everything before him. He knocked away all the obstacles before him with all his might. Finally, he acquired several wounds all over his body and bled all over. Angeline and Whitty felt panicked and at a loss for what to do. They both sobbed silently. When Jens tried hitting himself against something, Whitty disregarded everything and rushed forward to hug him tightly so that he would not hurt himself. Content belongs to However, Jens was way too strong. He had excellent martial art skills as well. Soon after, Whitty was exhausted. Jay finally ordered in exasperation, "Hit him and make him pass out." After Jens fell unconscious, Angeline and Whitty cried so hard that they could not catch their breaths. "What happened to Jens?" Angeline asked worriedly as she pounded her fist against her chest. "It seems like he''s been possessed," Jay said. Just then, Baby Robbie ran over and told Jay, "Daddy, perhaps only Baby Zetty is capable of treating Jens'' illness." Jay said, "Distant water can''t put out a nearby fire. Baby Zetty is abroad. She won''t be able to return for the time being." Baby Robbie was in such a frantic state that he stomped his foot against the ground.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What should we do?" Jay suddenly felt shocked. He turned around and asked Baby Robbie, "Who told you that Baby Zettie is the only one who can heal Jens?" Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 Baby Robbie told Jay the truth, "Daddy, the mysterious person following Angel around told me about it." Jay''s expression changed instantly. Panic filled his eyes. "You met him?" Baby Robbie noticed that Jay had clenched his hands into fists. His hands were pale due to how forcefully he was clenching them. Baby Robbie knew that his daddy was angry. No, he was furious. It made sense. Daddy had always loved Sis Angel a lot. He now knew about Sis Angel being spied on by that wild man at all times. They might think that the man was protecting Angel, but his daddy treated the man as his enemy since he had snatched his daughter away. Naturally, he was furious right now. Baby Robbie med himself for saying these things rashly. Why did he not think about the fact that his daddy loved doting on Angel? Jay said in a deep tone, "Since you''ve met him, you must know about his origins." Baby Robbie looked at his daddy in shock. This was the first time he had to seriously think about how he should reply to his daddy''s questions. He had overheard Sis Angel''s conversation with his mommy. He guessed that it was likely the mysterious man had the same background as Sis Angel. He must be from a future pl as well. However, he did not know if his mommy and sister had shared this secret with Daddy. He was wondering if he should sell Sis Angel out. Just as Baby Robbie was feeling extremely hesitant, Jay seemed to be extremely displeased by his indecisiveness. He let out a low and heavy hum. "Huh?" Baby Robbie cast a guilty nce at Jay. Daddy''s gaze was growing sharper as he aged. He looked sharper and smarter now as he got older. Baby Robbie was beyond shocked. He started bbering. "I know a little bit about it." "Can you defeat him?" Jay asked. Baby Robbie was stunned. "Daddy, he''s Sis Angel''s guardian..." In Baby Robbie''s opinion, there was no need for them to go against the man. Jay''s gaze turned icier. "You and Jens can protect Angel. Why would an outsider have to worry about her?" "Baby Robbie was speechless. Baby Robbie silently thought that he and Jens were not capable of doing everything. Angel had such a special identity. He and Jens were just ordinary people. If they feally encountered trouble, he and dens would not be able to fight off their opponents physically. It would be better for them to have a helper. Baby Robbie only dared to keep these thoughts in his mind. Given the dark expression on Jay''s face, he would not dare to tell him any of his thoughts. Finally, he told his daddy weakly, "You''re right, Daddy. I should drive him out ofThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tourmaline Estate one day. Jay then nodded in satisfaction. "Pay more attention to Angel. I''ll think of a way to resolve Jens'' situation," Jay told Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie nodded and said, "Yes, Daddy." When Angeline came in, she noticed the sullen expression on Baby Robbie''s face. A concerned look. appeared on her face at once. "Baby Robbie, what happened? Why do you look like that?" Baby Robbie nced at his daddy. However, he realized that Daddy, who was acting extremely haughtily just now, had a guilty look in his eyes. He was evidently afraid that Mommy would scold him. Baby Robbie smacked his own face as he smiled in a bitter and awkward manner. ''Mommy, I''m fine now." Angeline cast a sharp gaze at Jay. She grumbled, "You must''ve scolded him, right? Don''t be so strict with them. They''re still underaged. You hold them to such harsh standards and insist that they act responsibly. However, the truth is, Jens and Baby Robbie are just children. They still need their parents'' help when they encounter trouble. If it weren''t for how you handled the situation, Jens wouldn''t be in such a state right now." The more she spoke, the more displeased she felt. Her expression darkened as well. Jay broke out in cold sweat due to fear. He looked like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 Angeline left Sir Ares with a dark expression on her face. She then returned to her room. Sir Ares sighed weakly. He followed after her. "Angeline, I''m not being strict with the children. Jens is way too capable. Many of his opponents will definitely be jealous of him. Besides, we''re out in the open whereas they''re hiding in the dark. I can''t find out who''s going against Jens within such a short period of time. Give me a little more time. I''ll investigate things at once. I''ll let you know once there are results." Angelina''s anger vanished when she noticed Sir Ares'' sincerity. However, she understood him way too well. He was an honorable man who took up all responsibilities in his family. Therefore, he thought that the children should all learn from him and be lone heroes who were capable of going against all evil in the world. He kept mentioning that he would investigate this incident, but he might not be that eager to do so. Angeline had a sour expression on her face as she huffed angrily. "Then... how long will you need to resolve this problem?" Sir Ares stared at Angeline foolishly. He then burst out intoughter. "Angeline, don''t worry. I''ll definitely do everything that I promised you." Angeline stood up and walked in front of him. She said, "Alright, I trust you." Sir Ares flicked the tip of her nose. Angeline''s cheeks flushed red. She realized that Sir Ares was still treating her like a teenage girl when she was already a grown adult. Sir Aresughed joyously. He loved the childish side of Angeline. Initially, Sir Ares was happy that Angeline trusted him. However, after that, he realized that things were not like that. Angeline followed him everywhere he went. Since he told her that he would help Jens, Angeline decided to monitor his actions. Therefore, he did not dare to go against his words. He came to Angel''s courtyard today evening. Angeline was stunned. Did Angel know how to resolve this situation? After Jay entered the hall, Angel ran into his arms at once. "Daddy, Mommy." Angeline and Angel hugged each other tightly. Angeline held Angel''s hand and asked her if she was used to living in her courtyard alone. She then told her that she could move back to Chateau de Selene if she felt lonely. Angel buried her head in her mommy''s embrace. Both of them chatted softly for some time. Meanwhile, Si Ares stared at his wife and daughter with a bored expression on his face. He was here for official business, but his wife started doting on Angel like the loving mother that she was as soon as she saw her. The mother and daughter were extremely close to each other. As Angel''s dad, he was extremely jealous. ¡°Cough, cough." Sir Ares cleared his throat and reminded them of his existence. Angeline and Angel nced at him They then continued talking to each other since it seemed like intention of joining their novad no conversation. Sir Ares sat down on the sofa in exasperation. However, he could not help but look at them lovingly. Almost an hour passed when they finished chatting. Sir Ares then interrupted them, "Have you guys finished chatting?" Angel ran in front of Sir Ares happily and spoke to her daddy in a yful tone," Daddy, you haven''te over to see me in a long time." Jay said gently, "I''m busy trying to save your brother''s life. I''m so busy that I barely found the time toe over." Angel said in an understanding tone," Daddy, you came here because of Big Brother''s incident, right?" Jay nodded and said, "His illness is really suspicious, and his condition seems Se getting more and more severe. I came here to see if there''s way to rescue him." Angel was stupefied. Why would Daddy ask her for help? She pondered upon it and immediately thought of someone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angel nced at her daddy. She was beyond curious. Did her daddy know about the identity of that person? Angel said softly, "Daddy, I''ll definitely think of a way to rescue Big Brother." Jay nodded and got up. He then prepared to leave. Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 Angel immediately spoke to Angeline in a yful tone. Sheined about her daddy, "Mommy, look at Daddy. He rarelyes to visit me, but he didn''t even drink a cup of water and is leaving straight away after telling me what to do. He doesn''t miss me at all." Angeline had a heavy expression on her face as she huffed coldly at once. "Jaybie." Sir Ares stopped walking forward and walked back into the room. He turned around and apologized in a sorry tone," Angel, how can I not miss you? However, it seems like you and Mommy have lots to talk about, so I don''t want to disturb both of you. That''s why I decided to leave."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angel teased him, "Daddy, you''re lying. You were thinking about something else. That''s why you wanted to leave in a hurry instead of chat with me." Sir Ares stared at Angel speechlessly. This girl knew the reason why he was leaving in a hurry, yet she still purposely tried to make things hard for him. Her cheeky personality was really extremely different from Baby Zetty''s obedient personality. She was more simr to Baby Robbie given her yful demeanor. Sir Ares told her the truth, "Angel, your brother''s life is in danger. Your mommy has given me her final orders. She told me that I must rescue your brother. She also wants me to resolve all these problems as soon as possible. I''m extremely troubled right now. Forgive me for not being able to be considerate toward you." Angel smiled brightly and said, "Daddy, I won''t me you. Go on. I''ll help you think of a way to resolve this situation as well." Sir Ares and Angelina then left. Angel watched as her daddy left. A hint of worry shed across her gaze as she noticed how wistful her daddy''s sturdy figure seemed to be. She then turned around and walked into her room. The heavy stone door opened, and pure, white light shot out from within the room. Angel''s eyes turned blue and glowed white when she saw the man seated on the stone bench inside the room. The man was extremely tall and handsome. His facial features were so delicate that they looked like they were carved out of stone. His facial features made him seem elfish and magical as well. Besides, the cold, white light surrounding him caused him to exude a distant aura. He was bathed in the strong light. A strong pressure surrounded him as well. Nobody could approach him. Angel looked at the man as a shocked and devastated expression appeared on her face. "Brother North," Angel called out. The man cast a gentle nce at Angel." Has Sir Ares detected my presence?" me Angel said, "My daddy and mommy are intelligent people. They should''ve detected your presence a long time ago. My daddy came here to ask to save Big Brother even though he knows that I don''t have any means of doing so. He must want me to ask you for help. Brother North, can you save Big Brother?" A look of shock appeared in the man''s eyes. He muttered to himself, "He knows about my medical skills? That means that he must''ve guessed my identity." Angel stared at him in a daze. She did not know what he was talking about. The man suddenly said, "Angel, your daddy is way too intelligent. Perhaps my identity will be exposed soon." Angel immediatelyforted him, "My daddy has no intention of hurting you." The man said, "I know that he won''t intentionally hurt me. If he really wanted to hurt me, he would''ve done so a long time ago. However, I''m worried that once my identity is exposed, the news will spread to everyone. By then, more people might want to capture us, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angel lowered her longshes as a despondent expression appeared on her face. "Brother North, what should we do?" "If things reallye to that point, I can just sacrifice myself." Angel widened her eyes in shock. "No. Brother North, you''re the only hope for the restoration of our empire. Regardless of the price I have to pay, I''ll protect you no matter what." Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 Tourmaline Estate had never been this quiet at night as it was tonight. There were fewer guards patrolling the estate tonight as well. Those who did not know what was going on were shocked by the weakened defenses of Tourmaline Estate. "Why is Tourmaline Estate so silent tonight? Where are the guards who usually patrol the estate? They must be cking off since I''m not here." Grayson, who noticed the weakened defenses around Tourmaline Estate the moment he arrived in front of the tower, was infuriated. "Brother Grayson, Sir Ares ordered us to surround the estate with as few guards as possible tonight," one of Grayson''s subordinates reported to him anxiously. Grayson was beyond shocked. "A lot of things have been happeningtely. Someone schemed against Jens as well. Why would Sir Ares make such an arrangement?" Storm said, "Sir Ares has never made a wrong move. He must have his reasons for doing so this time around." Grayson rolled his eyes at him and said, "Of course, I know that Sir Ares must have made such arrangements for a reason. However, I don''t understand the purpose of him doing so." Storm pondered upon it while he said, "If he lowers the defenses around the estate on purpose, it would be easier for the bad people to enter the estate without facing any disruptions." He thought about things from another perspective. Sir Ares would not let any bad people enter the estate. Was he letting a friend in? "Will a guest be paying us a visit tonight?" Grayson was stunned. "A guest? I''ve been with Sir Ares for such a long time. I''ve seen all his guests. Who else can it be?" Storm said, "If you''d like to find out the answer, don''t sleep tonight."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the middle of the night, gusts of chilling wind billowed through the air as the cold, silver moonlight shone on the ground. The trees cast dark shadows against the wall. The few of them hid behind the wall as they stared outside from time to time. "Are you guys sure that this is the best vantage point? Why can''t I see anything?" Grayson asked softly. "Who told you that this was the best vantage point?! This is just the best hiding spot. If you want to get a good view, head to the top of the tower." Grayson nced at the tall tower. It waspletely bare, and nothing was covering it at all. If he headed up there to get a good view of the estate and shocked the guest, Sir Ares would definitely teach him a lesson. Grayson shook his head and said, "Never mind, it''s safer for me to stay here." After that, they experienced a long wait... They waited from the first half of the night tillte at night... Not even a bird flew in. Grayson and the others felt extremely drowsy. They tried to prevent their eyelids from closing, but they did not notice anyone out of the ordinary entering the estate Finally, the sun rose. Grayson and the others yawned as they prepared toreturn to their rooms to get some sleep. After returning to Chateau de Selene, Sir Ares noticed that all of them had dark circles under their eyes. He red at them darkly. "What did you dost night?" Storm felt the most guilty among them. "Sir, we were outside..." "We were watching the stars," Baby Robbie told Sir Ares. Sir Aresughed. Baby Robbie was the only person who dared toe up with excuses in front of him. Baby Robbie did not cause trouble, but he was fearless. "You were watching the stars?" Sir Ares asked in a dark and heavy tone. He then nced at the exhausted looks on their faces and chuckled. "It''s good that you''re back. I''m about to wee a friend to the estate. This person is your opponent. You guys should stay here to greet him before leaving." Baby Robbie asked in a direct tone, "Daddy, who is it?" Sir Ares said, "After not seeing you guys for such a long time, I''m curious about whose martial arts have improved the most among all of you." Baby Robbie''s e''s martial arts were outstanding among his peers from his generation and the previous generation. Grayson and the others felt even more curious about the guest''s identity since Sir Ares wasparing him with Baby Robbie. That person must be someone who possessed elite martial art skills. Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 Grayson, Storm, and the others had excited expressions on their faces. They moved their knuckles and cracked their joints instinctively. They had not seen a battle between experts in a long time. Besides, someone with outstanding martial art skills like Baby Robbie would bepeting in the duel. While they were speaking, someone came in and reported, "Sir, the guest is here." "Let hime in," Sir Ares said as his expression remained unchanged. The young ones fixed their gazes outside the gate. After some time, they saw a handsome young man walking into the room. He was around 5''9 feet. He had pale skin. Although his skin was extremely fair, he did not look sickly at all. He exuded the aura of a wealthy man. Grayson thought that his delicate and immacte facial features were rather familiar. "Isn''t this..." Grayson stared at Storm with a look of extreme stupefaction on his face. Baby Robbie shouted out, "Gale?" They had not seen each other in almost half a year. Gale had changed a lot. His thin body frame had grown burlier. He was now a few inches taller as well. His handsome face looked even more perfect now that he had gained some weight. He walked in front of Baby Robbie. His elegant aura could not be suppressed. "Long time no see." Baby Robbie extended his hand out to him. After a momentary pause, Gale reached his hand out to him as well. The dy in his actions made Grayson and the others feel rather displeased. They felt that Gale was looking down on Baby Robbie. Gale walked into the living room. Sir Ares fixed his sharp gaze on Gale and each and every one of his actions. He noticed all of the minor changes in his expression and hisnguid attitude toward Baby Robbie. In Sir Ares'' opinion, Gale was not disrespecting Baby Robbie by being slow to shake his hand. It just seemed like he did not have the habit of shaking others'' hands. Baby Robbie felt rather nostalgic when he saw Gale. He did not mind his slow actions either. He asked in an emotional tone," Gale, where have you been for thest six months? Did you work hard to practice your martial arts? Shall we have a duelter?" Jay nced at Gale. Gale had concealed the unwilling look in his eyes extremely well. Besides, there was a nonchnt and calm expression on his face. It was as if he was not treating Baby Robbie as his opponent at all. There was a distraught expression on Baby Robbie''s face. "Gale, are you looking down on me?" Gale smiled courteously and said, "If there exists an opponent whom have to pay extra attention to in the world, that person can only be you." Baby Robbie''s devastation faded away when he got Gale''s recognition. "Alright, meet me in the courtyard after you finish chatting with my daddy. "Alright." After Baby Robbie and Gale went through the formalities with each other, Baby Robbie left with the Ghost members. Sir Ares, Gale, and a servant remained in the living room. Sir Ares nodded at the servant and told him, "Pour a cup of tea for Gale." After the servant poured some tea for Gale, Sir Ares told the servant, "You can leave the room first." The servants were rather stunned. Sir Ares rarely acted so mysteriously. However, they followed his orders and left. "Sir Ares." Gale stood up. He had a §Ó tall and sturdy physique. He looked into the distance. His gaze was bright and sharp. He seemed to be full of determination. Sir Ares nced at the seat beside him and said, "Sit down." Gale sat down beside him on the sofa. "Sir Ares, I heard that Jens is severely ill. I happened to be in Imperial Capital, so I came over to visit him," Gale said. Sir Ares said, "Yes, he has developed an odd illness. The doctors can''t give us a diagnosis. He developed this illness all of a sudden as well." After a momentary pause, he said, "Gale, you were by Baby Zetty''s side for some time. You must have learned some medical skills from her." Gale immediately said in a humble tone," My skills are nothing aspared to Baby Zetty." "Baby Zetty has superb medical skills. Although you don''t know much, youT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. might doctomore skilled than the doctors in the hospital. Therefore, I hope that you can help us cure Jens'' illness." Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 Gale did not turn down Sir Ares'' request. He said in a humble tone, "I''ll do as you say." Sir Ares got up and said, "Gale,e with me." Gale followed behind Sir Ares. Both of them came to Jens'' bedroom. Angeline was looking after Jens right now. She looked at Jens with a sad gaze in her eyes. Her eyes glimmered with tears. She looked extremely worried. "Angeline." Sir Ares walked over and reached out his hand to caress her head lovingly. "Gale is here." Angeline turned around and looked at Gale. Although she had never seen Gale, she had heard about the weird encounters that Gale had experienced together with Baby Robbie and the others. She was extremely curious about Gale. She stood up and forced a smile onto her despondent face. "Thank you foring, Gale." Gale''s gazended on Angeline''s face momentarily. A hint of shock shed across his eyes. Angel''s beautiful face was extremely simr to Angeline''s. Sure enough, family ties that remained after their incarnation were extremely strong. It was no wonder Angel was so close to her blood rtives from the Ares family. After looking at Angeline, Gale walked in front of Jens'' bed. Jens had a calm expression on his face. He did not look ill at all. Gale called his name a few times," Jenson Ares." Jens did not react at all. "Gale, do you know what happened to him?" Angeline asked in a panicky tone. Gale contemted deeply. He seemed to be thinking about the illness that fit Jens'' symptoms best.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sir Ares held Angeline''s hand tightly. He tried to give her somefort. After some time, Gale''s expression calmed down. He said, "Baby Zetty once told me that there are three reasons why someone would fall unconscious. Firstly, it can be because they have developed a biological disease. Secondly, it miet be due to a psychiatric disorder. Thirdly, it might just happen spontaneously. There are no particr reasons why someone might fall unconscious spontaneously. Actually, cases in which one falls unconscious spontaneously are extremelyplex. They might have been poisoned, they might be under a spell, or they might be cursed. In my opinion, Jens is in this state because he has been cursed." Sir Ares said, "The doctors can''t find out the reason why he''s unconscious. Your inference makes sense. Gale, do you have any ideas on how we can resolve this situation?" Gale shook his head with a dark expression on his face. "My medical skills arecking. I might not be able to heal Jens. However, I might be able to slow things down to give you more time to bring Baby Zetty back." Sir Ares let out a heavy sigh. "This might be the best oue." Gale told Sir Ares, "Sir Ares, please give me a set of silver needles so I can perform acupuncture treatment on Jens." Sir Ares was slightly shocked. Baby Zetty had excellent medical skills. Although Gale had learned from her for some time, he should only have picked up some general skills. Acupuncture treatment was the Boyes'' core medical technique, yet Gale had managed to pick it up. His learning abilities were truly shocking. Sir Ares ordered a servant to take some silver needles over. Gale picked up a silver needle and sealed Jens'' pressure points at once. He seemed to be extremely familiar with the usage of the needles. He found all of Jens'' pressure points extremely urately as well. After a while, there were silver needles all over Jens'' body. Sir Ares'' gazended on Gale''s hand. He felt rather suspicious when he noticed how quickly and urately he identified Jens'' pressure points. He had once seen Baby Zetty performing acupuncture treatment. Gale''s skills wereparable to hers. Baby Zetty was a medical student. She underwent harsh training for three years. Even so, she was born a genius in medical skills. Meanwhile, Gale had not been a medical practitioner under Baby Zetty side for long, yet he had learned all of Baby Zetty''s skills. Besides, he had excellent martial art skills at such a young age. He possessed an exceptional amount of potential and talent. Sir Ares felt more and more interested in his personal background. Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 After Gale performed acupuncture treatment on Jens, Jens'' fingertips twitched slightly. Angeline shouted out in surprise, "Jens!" Jens slowly opened his eyes. His body felt extremely heavy, and he was unable to move. He asked Sir Ares weakly, "Daddy, what happened to me?" Sir Ares caressed Jens'' head pitifully and said gently, "Jens, you were unconscious for a few days for no particr reason. Gale rescued you. How are you feeling right now?" Jens cast his gaze at Gale. When he saw him, a hint of shock shed across his eyes. He had not seen Gale in almost half a year, yet his appearance and aura had completely changed. Jens told Gale weakly, "Gale, thank you for saving my life. However, why can''t I move?" Gale said, "My medical skills arecking. I can only help you regain consciousness. Baby Zetty is the only one who''s capable of helping you after she gets back." "Baby Zetty?" Jens looked at Sir Ares in amazement. "Baby Zetty is back?" Sir Ares said, "We''ve notified her about it, but we don''t know if she has read our message. Jens, you must think of a way to get better with your strong mental power." Jens nodded and said, "I got it." Aftering out from Jens'' room, Angeline quietly ordered her personal servant, "Prepare a huge gift for Gale." The servant headed off to do as she said. Sir Ares asked Gale to stay back. "Gale, you saved Jens'' life. The Ares family will never forget what you did for us. If you need us to help you out in any way in the future, we''ll definitely help you out as best as we can." Gale smiled and said, "You''re wee, Sir Ares." Just then, the servant returned with a wooden box in her hands. Angeline epted it and walked in front of Gale. She smiled and said, "Gale, this is a small gift for you. I hope you ept it." Gale stared at the wooden box. He did not reach out to ept it. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Madam Angeline, I think that there''ll be many instances where I''ll require help from the Ares family in the future. I''ll leave this gift in the Ares household for now. If I encounter any trouble in the future, Pll definitely ask the T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ares family for help.'' Angeline handed the wooden box to him and said, "Keep this gift. It won''t change the fact that you can always ask us for help in the future." Gale nced at Angeline. This beautiful woman looked extremely weak and frail, but she had a tough and generous personality. "In that case, I''ll dly ept it." Gale had no choice but to ept the gift. Gale was about to leave, but Grayson and the others could not bear to watch him leave. They all said excitedly, "Gale, we still haven''t seen the results of the duel between you and Baby Robbie. Why don''t you stay here for a few days and have a duel with Baby Robbie? That way, our curiosity will be cated." Angeline was extremely eager for Gale to stay back as well. She had nned everything out thoughtfully. If Gale stayed at the Ares household, he would be able to monitor Jens'' condition, and she would be a lot less worried. Therefore, Angeline secretly pinched Sir Ares'' arm and hinted for him to ask Gale to stay back. There was an awkward expression on Sir Ares'' face. He nced at the excited expression on Angeline''s face, then looked at Gale''s handsome face. He was extremely hesitant. Angeline pinched him forcefully once again when she noticed that he was not doing anything. Sir Ares resisted the pain and teased Angeline softly, "Angeline, you''re acting more like a tigress the older you get." Angeline nced at him and asked, "Are you saying that I''m a fierce tigress?" Sir Ares cowered at once. ¡°I... I''m afraid of tigresses." Angeline asked, "Are you still not going to listen to me?" Sir Ares lowered his head and told Gale," Gale, look at how much they can''t bear for you to leave. Why don''t you stay the night today?" It would be better if he left tomorrow. Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Gale did not reject Sir Ares'' offer. He said in a generous tone, "Since you asked me to stay back, there''s no reason for me to reject your offer, Sir Ares." Sir Ares then told Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, help Gale settle in well." Baby Robbie said, "Yes." Baby Robbie chuckled and told Gale, "I''ll bring you to a room where you can rest first. We can hold the duel after you''re done resting." Gale said, "That''s fine." Baby Robbie led Gale in the opposite direction of Angel''s courtyard. Gale turned around to nce at Angel''s courtyard, which was located in the far distance. A shocked gaze appeared in his eyes as he asked softly, "Baby Robbie, why are we heading in the direction opposite of Chateau de Selene?" His voice was extremely tentative. Given Sir Ares'' reaction just now, he must not want him to stay in Tourmaline Estate. Gale could not help but wonder if Sir Ares already knew about his identity. Baby Robbie was extremely innocent. He did not suspect Gale''s identity at all. He said honestly, "You don''t know how much my daddy loves his daughters. His greatest wish is for his children to stay by his side for a long time, but Baby Zetty fell in love with one of his guards. My daddy is extremely upset due to her rtionship. He''s been feeling extremely regretful since he couldn''t keep Baby Zetty by his side. Now that Angel is growing up, my daddy has learned from his past lesson and banned any young and handsome men from interacting with Angel to prevent her from falling for any men." He nced at Gale and said, "How can my daddy not keep an eye on someone like you?" Gale smiled understanding^ and said, "I see." He felt slightly distracted. Sir Ares wanted Angel to stay by his side for as long as possible. This was what all parents wished for. However, he could not grant him this wish. As Angel grew up, the uniqueness of her identity would be increasingly obvious. By then, it would be extremely dangerous for her to stay here. Baby Robbie noticed the distracted look on Gale''s face. He smiled innocently and asked, "What are you thinking about?" Gale felt slightly awkward as he exined, ''Oh, I was just thinking that Sir Ares loves his daughters a lot. A father''s love is boundless. It made me recall my own father. If he were still here, he would protect his own children like Sir Ares." Gale feared up as he mentioned this. Baby Robbie was stunned. "Your father must be an incredible person." Gale sighed and said, "Yes, he''s an extremely amazing person." In the evening, the younger ones headed to Gale''s room after having dinner. "Gale, we''re all waiting to watch the duel between Baby Robbie and you." Gale and Baby Robbie smiled at each other as soon as they walked out. Baby Robbie sped his hands together in front of him and said, "Gale, please go easy on me." Gale nodded. Both of them then started fighting. Baby Robbie already knew that Gale was extremely skilled in martial arts. Therefore he unleashed all of his capabilities from the very start. He had been training himself hard for the past six months. His martial arts had improved greatly. Gale was beyond shocked as soon as Baby Robbie attacked. Gale thought that Baby Robbie''s talent in martial arts had exceeded his considering his young age. However, Baby Robbie did not know that given Gale''s true age, his martial art skills were already at their greatest peak. He was just hiding his true abilities so that Baby Robbie would misunderstand things and assume that their skills were a match for each other. Gale and Baby Robbie were neck-to-neck with each other. Baby Robbie attacked while Gale defended himself. Gale blocked Baby Robbie''s attacks. The battle went on heatedly. Everyone watching the duel by the side was extremely excited. It was fascinating to watch a battle between experts in martial arts whose skills were a match for each other. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Finally, Angel''s sudden appearance ended this duel. "Sob sob, Robbie! Joseph and Dawn are bullying me." Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 Angel usually faced everything in a headstrong manner and never feared anything. She was not afraid of any animals or poisonous bugs, let alone Joseph and Dawn. Nothing could make her feel any fear. However, Angel was acting extremely out of character right now. Her eyes were filled with shiny tears. She looked extremely pitiful. Baby Robbie lost the mood to fight in the duel after seeing Angel in such a state. However, when he prepared to stop fighting Gale, he realized that Gale had stopped moving before he did. Gale''s shocked gazended on Angel. Baby Robbie noticed his gaze. Baby Robbie was extremely shocked. He suddenly came to his sense. Gale and Angel Angel might be acting this way because of Gale. Baby Robbie turned around and walked toward Angel. "Sis Angel, how did Joseph and Dawn bully you?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Angel wiped her tears with the back of her hand as she sobbed. "Both of them banded together to bully me. Joseph said that the adults call me a tiger because I''m a ferocious tigress. Dawn said that nobody will marry a ferocious tigress. Sob sob sob, no one will want to marry me." Baby Robbie was stunned. Everyone had their fatal w. Was this Sis Angel''s fatal w? Baby Robbieughed out loud and said," Angel Sis, the Ares family has their own rules. If you can''t resolve a problem, simply use your fists to resolve the conflict." Angel said in an aggrieved tone, "But Uncle Cole loves Dawn. If I hit him, he''ll tell Uncle. If I hit both of them, Uncle Cole might work together with Joseph''s father to go against our daddy. That won''t be worth it at all." Baby Robbie caressed Angel''s head and chuckled, "Sis Angel, don''t worry, Even if a dozen of people like them appear, our daddy will still go against them without fear." Angel nodded and clenched her hands into fists. "Robbie, I''d like to teach them a lesson. Can you help protect me?" Baby Robbie said, "Alright." It was Gale''s turn to be stunned right now. "Baby Robbie, our duel..." "There''s no need to resume the duel." A smart glint appeared in Gale''s eyes. Baby Robbie knew a lot of moves, and he did not want to lose to Baby Robbie in battle. Therefore, both of them were at a draw. If Angel had not appeared, who knew how long the duel would have gone on? Grayson and the others were overjoyed. Both of them were atat for several hundred rounds, but no one emerged as the winner. It seems like both of them have simr levels of skills." Baby Robbie brought Angel to Tourmaline Estate. When Joseph and Dawn saw Baby Robbie, they red at Angel with angered looks in their eyes. "Tattletale," they said at the same time. Baby Robbie clenched his hands into fists furiously. "I''m not going to argue with you guys. If you''re that capable,e fight me." Joseph and Dawn looked at each other. Their martial art skills had been below that of Angel''s for an extremely long time. Nevertheless new opportunities had opened up for them, and they had the important realization that a gentleman should always speak up instead of taking action. "A good man won''t go against girls," Dawn said. "We''ll go easy on you," Joseph said. Angel was speechless due to rage. "Both of you won''t be able to defeat me." These words were extremely humiliating. "Alright, I''ll take a step back. Both of you cane forward to hit me once. How''s that?" Angel asked angrily. Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Angel''s words humiliated Joseph and Dawn. Joseph was used to being humiliated by Angel, so he remained expressionless. However, there was an unwilling gaze in Dawn''s eyes. Dawn looked at Joseph and told him angrily, "Joseph, Angel is being way too reckless. We must teach her a lesson today. Otherwise, she''ll take advantage of us and order us around in the future." Joseph said in a cowardly tone, "But my father is extremely tolerating of her. My father says that I''ll just be a bully if I manage to win against Angel in battle. I won''t be a heroic person." Dawn''s expression turned icier as he raised his fist and walked toward Angel. He said, "My father said, ''You can kill someone, but not humiliate them.'' Angel Ares, I''d like to challenge you to a duel." Angel waved her hand at them yfully and said, "Come over if you dare to." Dawn leaped up in the air and started fighting with Angel. Baby Robbie and Gale watched the battle by the side. Dawn and Angel had yet to undergo formal martial arts training. They did not use any techniques while fighting. Dawn grabbed Angel''s ponytail whereas Angel bit Dawn''s arm. Both of them would not let the other go. Initially, Angel had the upper hand. However, Joseph joined the battle when he saw Dawn getting teary-eyed after Angel bit him. He pulled Angel''s ponytail and wrapped his arm around her torso as he dragged her backward. Angel slowly lost the upper hand. Her eyes reddened in anger as her hair fell out of her ponytail. She looked like a furious little leopard. Angel had a fatal w, and that was her stubborn personality. She would never admit defeat. She would not admit that she had lost although she was at a disadvantage. Dawn and Joseph wanted to teach her a lesson, so they would not go easy on her either. "Stop fighting." Baby Robbie stopped the fight as he pitied Angel. Angel said in a stubborn tone, "Robbie, just ignore me. I''ll definitely be able to defeat them." Baby Robbie retreated. Gale stared at Angel, whose hair was in a mess. There was a speechless expression on his face Suddenly, he turned around to stare at Baby Robbie and teased him, "Did your sister inherit your mother''s personality?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Baby Robbie looked around him. He nodded silently when he realized that his father''s subordinates were nowhere to be seen. "Gale, you should just say these words in front of me in the future. My daddy can''t find out about it. In my daddy''s heart, my mommy is perfect." Gale burst out intoughter. "Your mommy is truly perfect." el Baby Robbie was rather speechless once again. "My mommy is good at everything. but she has a fair share of ws as well. My grandmother told me that my mommy was extremely mischievous when she was young. She always fought with my uncle and beat him up till he bled. My uncle would always let her be as well..." Gale stared at Baby Robbie in disbelief. Baby Robbie added, "My mommy is extremely strict toward my daddy as well. She always says that even though my daddy is older than her, she won''t allow him to die before her. Therefore, she monitors him every day and makes sure that he exercises..." "Speaking of which, my mommy is actually extremely bossy. However, my uncle and daddy dote on her a lot. They always let her have her way." Gale looked at Angel in fear. He wondered if Angel had inherited Madam Angelina''s bossy and demanding personality. Angel had turned the tide of the battle around. She flipped over and sat on Dawn''s torso. Her hair was in a mess as she grabbed the back of Dawn''s neck and asked angrily, "Do you admit defeat?" Joseph was so shocked that he started sobbing by the side. Baby Robbie walked over and pulled Angel down. Dawn got up and patted away the mud and dust on him. He then said angrily, "You''re right. I won''t deny it. Wait for me. I''ll definitely take revenge on you." Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Angel made a face at Dawn and teased him, "I''ll be waiting for you." Dawn red at Angel, who was behaving extremely cheekily. Joseph dragged Dawn to the side andforted him. "Dawn, don''t be angry. Daddy said that it''s always the hardest for one to deal with women and treacherous people. We should distance ourselves from clever girls." Dawn dragged Joseph away. "Let''s go." Angel, who was left alone, stared at Dawn and Joseph''s silhouettes in a daze. Tears filled her eyes. Baby Robbie felt extremely confused. Did Angel, who had always been extremely tough, have moments of weakness as well?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gale seemed to understand Angel''s misery. He walked over to her side and wiped her tears gently. Heforted her softly. "Angel, don''t be upset. They''re just jealous because you''re way too strong. That''s why they''re angry at you. This isn''t your fault." Angel sniffed and suddenly ran out. She chased after Dawn and Joseph and called out, "Dawn, Joseph!" Baby Robbie''s gaze was filled with shock, then confusion. "What''s wrong with Sis Angel?" Gale said, "She ces too much importance on her interpersonal rtionships." Baby Robbie stared at Gale as a hint of sharpness glinted in his confused gaze. He elbowed Gale''s arm lightly and smiled as he asked, "Why does it seem like you understand Sis Angel really well?" Gale was stunned. A look of regret shed across his gaze. If he really understood her, how could he have lost the woman he loved? How could he watch her go through the cycle of reincarnation repeatedly and experience the pain of losing her family in every lifetime? The pain and helplessness that he felt taught him how to love and protect his beloved woman. However, he came to this realization way toote. He simply wished that he would be able to save her from the cycle of reincarnation and change her fate as a Scorpio Lone Star in this lifetime. Baby Robbie stared at Gale. He felt rather taken aback by theplex expression on his face. Gale was a man with a story. Baby Robbie felt intrigued. Baby Robbie suddenly had many curious thoughts about Gale. He approached Baby Zetty intentionally, treated Jens'' illness, and helped Angel resolve her troubles. Baby Robbie was extremely curious about who Gale''s final target was. On the way back to the courtyard. Baby Robbie asked Gale casually, "Gale, do you have a girl you like?" Gale cast a sideways nce at Baby Robbie and said, "Why are you suddenly asking me about my personal affairs?" After a momentary pause. Gale pondered upon it for a while and said in a wistful tone, "I''m different from you guys. I grew up on my own without my parents by my side don''t have a great family background or any assets. like someone, nobody willen if I willing to let their daughters marry me." Baby Robbie patted his shoulder andforted him, saying, "I believe that you''ll be able to build a huge castle full of riches for the girl you like with your own abilities." Gale''s eyes shone as he said, "Baby Robbie, you''re right. I''ll grow stronger on my own and build a beautiful castle for the girl I love just like how your daddy built Grand Asia Empire for your mummy." Baby Robbie sighed, "I wonder which girl won your heart. She must have plenty of luck from her past life." Gale smiled without saying anything. Baby Robbie sent Gale to the guest room and exchanged a few formalities with him before leaving. A servant looked for Baby Robbie in a hurry and reported, "Young Master Robbie, Young Master Jens would like to see you." Baby Robbie rushed over to Jens'' ward. Jens was still extremely weak. He could not get up and could only lie on the bed, but he could move his t eyes around. His fingers could twitch slightly as well. He was able to speak for a while after getting sufficient rest. Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 "Jens." Baby Robbie made his way in front of Jens'' bed and sat down on the chair by the side of his bed. He then cast a warm gaze at Jens and said in a pitiful tone," You''ve always shown everyone your strongest side. It''s my first time seeing you in such a weak state. Jens, if I manage to find out the culprit who schemed against you, I definitely won''t let them go easily." Jens showed him a genuine smile as he said, "Baby Robbie, I''m different from you. I''m the inheritor of the Grand Asia Empire. I bear a lot of responsibilities. Naturally, I''m in the way of the financial goals of many people. Since they can''t stop me, they''ll try employing those skilled in ck magic to get rid of me." "Jens, it must be tough on you." Baby Robbie felt extremely guilty. "It''s all my fault. I don''t know anything about managing finances. I can''t help you out at all." Jens said, "Don''t be guilty. You and I are both skilled in different things. You''re destined to protect the country. Baby Robbie, I called you over today because I need your expertise. I need you to do me a favor." Baby Robbie was overjoyed. "I''m happy to help you out." Jens said, "Actually, Daddy locked me in the secret room and forced me to reflect upon my actions because he wanted me to analyze the entire situation and find out who''s the hidden culprit. I''ve pondered upon it for a long time, and I''ve developed some insights." Baby Robbie stood up straight and listened to Jens intently. "As the saying goes, money can work miracles. People skilled in magic have always been puppets who are easily manipted by money and resources. Therefore, regardless of whether the culprit is Savannah Jones or the mysterious man who approached Angel, I think they''re doing this just to get more resources. "Meanwhile, there aren''t many families that are able topete against the Ares family in Imperial Capital. There are the Bells, but I defeated them a few years ago, the Collins, and the Hiltons. The descendants of the Collins and Hiltons families are extremely weak. They don''t stand a chance to rebuild their empire after I defeated them back then. However, the Bells hold a deep hatred toward the Ares family. Besides, their descendants have developed their businesses extremely rapidly. If they had contacted their ancestors'' supporters back then and made use of the resources that their ancestors umted, it''s certainly possible for them to rebuild their empire." "The Bells? Are you referring to Sara Severe''s treacherous father?" Baby Robbie asked. Jens nodded and said, "He got sent into prison back then. After that, he got severely ill and was released on medical parole. Mommy was always nice to Sara. That''s why I kept him alive. "I heard that he''s been active in the dark these years. He has a motive to rebuild his business. He''s one of the reasons why the Ares family is the most powerful in the industry. However, he might not be as simple as we assumed." Baby Robbie clenched his hands into fists furiously. "If he wants to make aeback, he should openly go against the ?res family. Since he secretly harmed you with ck magic, he shouldn''t me us for trying to stave off evil with constant vignce." Jens said, "These are just my hunches. Baby Robbie, you must be cautious when dealing with things that haven''t been proved." Baby Robbie stared at Jens in confusion. You''ve always been extremely sturdy and reliable. You surely have evidence for what you just said. Jens, tell me. Do you know anything else?" Jens smiled and said, "I have a roommate. Hisst name is Bell." Baby Robbie''s expression lit up as he said," The Bells have really taken plenty of precaution." Baby Robbie got up and said firmly, "Jens, wait for me to bring you news." "Yes."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Baby Robbie walked to the entrance, he turned around and told Jens, "Brother, our sister-inw is Sis Whitty, right?" Jens was slightly stunned. Baby Robbie said, "Sis Whitty hasn''t Ine slept for a few days. She''s been trying to help you find the culprit who put you in this state for several days." §Ú§Þ A hurt look shed across Jens'' gaze as he said, "Tell her to rest well. She''s my beautiful bride." Baby Robbie smiled in joy. "I got it." Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Baby Robbie decided to pay the Bell household a visit. However, the Bells and Areses had been rivals for a long time. He was afraid that he would indirectly cause the Bells to be suspicious of him if he suddenly paid them a visit. Finally, Baby Robbie decided to ask Rosie, who was born in the Bell family, to help him find some clues. Baby Robbie looked for Rosie. He had not looked for the sisters and chatted with them for a long time. Rosie was extremely suspicious of his intentions as well. "Baby Robbie, you wouldn''t havee here for no reason, right? Tell me. Why are you looking for me?" Baby Robbie sat down next to Rosie with a charming look on his face and helped her to massage her back. He said warmly," You''re overthinking, Sis Rosie. Can''t Ie over to visit my beloved sister even if there aren''t any pressing matters?" "You''re getting better ating up with excuses the more you grow up," Rosie chastised Baby Robbie. However, there was a radiant smile on her face. "Has your leg fully recovered?" Baby Robbie suddenly showed her his concern. Rosie raised her leg up straight at said in a yful tone, "It recovered a long time ago. Baby Robbie, if you need me to beat up or kill anyone, I''ll definitely help you." Baby Robbie pulled her leg down and said,'' Sis Rosie, Imperial Capital is a peaceful ce. Don''t try to beat up or kill people for no reason. That isn''t good." An angered expression suddenly appeared on Rosie''s face as she said, "Baby Robbie, if you still treat me as your sister, tell me everything honestly." Baby Robbie scratched the back of his head and said embarrassedly, "Sis Rosie, you''re really wise. You can read my mind so quickly. I''m not treating you like an outsider. I just find my next request extremely difficult and forceful. It''s hard for me to bring it up to you." Rosie thought about it for a while and guessed, "Does it have something to do with the Bells?" Baby Robbie stared at Rosie in shock. "Sis Rosie, you''re really a fortune teller. How could you guess that?" Rosieughed and said, "I''m not smart nor, did I guess it spot on at once. Actually, I was the most worried about my identity when I was living in the Ares household. Baby Robbie, I''ll tell you the truth. I suppressed my feelings for you when I was in the military intelligence division because of my identity. However, after that, your kindness and Daddy and Mommy''s generosity made me slowly put everything down. Therefore, when I noticed that you were in such a difficult position this time, I guessed that it''s because we were both born in rival families." Baby Robbie said honestly, "Sis Rosie, if you think that this is too difficult for you, I won''t make you do it." Rosie blurted out, "I don''t find it difficult." Baby Robbie was stunned. He stared at Rosie silently. Rosie''s gaze was filled with heated passion. His heart burned under her gaze. "Baby Robbie, I''m willing to do anything for you without asking for anything in return," Rosie said. Baby Robbie said, "I regreting here, Sis Rosie. I shouldn''t take advantage of your feelings toward me." Rosie smiled and said, "Don''t be pressured. This is my own choice." Baby Robbie nodded. The next day. Rosie brought Baby Robbie, who was dressed up in disguise, to pay a visit to the elders of the Bell family. ? Rosie came to the entrance of the Bell household. After reporting to the family, someone informed her that the butler would bring her in the meet Old Master Bell. Rosie was finally meeting her grandfather. She was touched. After all, she had been wandering outside for many years. She still had a deep desire to experience some familial ties. How could she not feel touched after seeing her rtive? She choked and called out, "Grandfather." However, Old Master Bell was not as eager as she was. He asked Rosie a few questions in a stern voice of an elder. swnoT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I heard that you were taken in by the Ares family." Rosie nodded. "Does Sir Ares know about youing over to the Bell household to meet your rtives?" Rosie shook her head and said, "I don''t dare to let him know." Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 Old Master Bell seemed to be extremely proud of Rosie''s answer. His expression rxed as the tone of his voice softened as well. "Rosie, I heard about your incident a long time ago. I heard that you''re helping out as an advisor in the military intelligence division. You''re great at martial arts, and you''re smarter than everyone else. You''re really outstanding. It''s a pity that your father lost you. This is his loss, and the Bell family''s loss as well. Now that you''re back, we''re definitely happy to wee you. However, I wonder what are your ns foring back this time around?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rosie started acting pitiful. She squeezed out a few tears and said wistfully." Grandfather, I don''t have any other intentions. However, I''m all grown up now. When I see the other sisters uniting with their families, I start missing my own family a lot. That''s why I want to return to my roots and reunite with my family. I met my biological father several years ago. I told him who I was with tears in my eyes, but he valued his personal benefits more and only wanted the Ares family to prepare dowry for me. He''s a heartless man. Despite how much I value my familial rtionships, I had no choice but to cut ties with him." Old Master Bell nodded and said angrily," Your father is an animal. How dare he not recognize his own daughter? He''s worse than farmstock." While Rosie was chatting with Old Master Bell, Baby Robbie took the opportunity to scan the faces of the people in the Bell household. These people all had unfamiliar faces. He was stupefied by the only familiar face that he spotted. It was Hecate. Baby Robbie was secretly shocked. Why was Hecate over here? Rosie had high emotional and overall intelligence. Soon after, she managed to coax Old Master Bell and make him extremely happy. Old Master Bell chatted away happily with Rosie. He lowered his guard and started introducing Rosie to all her rtives in the room. When it was Hecate''s turn to be introduced, Old Master Bell said, "She''s your cousin." He did not announce her name and simply introduced her as Rosie''s cousin. However, Rosie sensed Baby Robbie''s heated gaze on Hecate. She could not help but cast a few more stares at her. Chills crept up Rosie''s back when she looked at her. Hecate exuded a calm aura. She seemed cold and rather distant. However, the distant air that she gave off made people develop the urge to approach her. Rosie naturally thought of someone when she noticed Hecate''s mysterious aura, and that was theirte Sis Shirley. Baby Robbie was extremely close to Sis Shirley. Hecate''s facial features and aura reminded her of Sis Shirley. Rosie was worried that Baby Robbie was finding it hard to stop obsessing over his past vel retationships. When Old Master Bell asked Rosie to stay back for a meal, she rejected his offer courteously and said, "Grandfather, there''s still something that I need to do. I don''t have the time to stay back for a meal today. I''ll definitelye over to have a meal another day." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Old Master Bell did not put Rosie in a difficult situation. He simply nodded at Hecate and told her, "Send your cousin out." Hecate walked over with a cold expression on her face. Rosie dragged Baby Robbie, who was in a daze, along with her, turned around, and left. As they walked out of the vi, Rosie finally calmed down. She turned around and asked Hecate tentatively, "How old are you this year?" "I''m 16 years old." "Do you have a boyfriend?" Hecate''s bright gazended on Rosie as she asked, "Are you going to introduce a boy to me, Cousin?" "What do you think about the little young master of the Ares family?" Rosie asked tentatively. Baby Robbie coughed. Rosie was pulling his leg. Luckily, he was in disguise. Otherwise, he would not be able to face Hecate. Hecate did not look at Baby Robbie in disgust like she usually did. There was a look of hatred and jealousy on her face as she spoke to Rosie in a sarcastic tone," Cousin, not everyone can be like you. Not only are you a foster daughter of the Ares family, but you''re also a daughter of the Bell family." Her voice was filled with exasperation. Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 Rosie could tell the implications behind Hecate''s words. She chuckled and said, "Are you worried that the conflict between the Bell and Ares families will affect your rtionship with Baby Robbie, Sis Hecate? Don''t worry. My parents are understanding people. They always stand up for their own loved ones as well. Therefore, they support all of their children''s rtionships." Hecate sneered and said, "Sis Rosie, you''re extremely close to the Ares family. Mr. and Mrs. Ares are generous people as well. They treat their foster children like their own children. I don''t understand the motive behind your return to the Bell household." After that, she cast a sharp gaze at Rosie. Rosie felt rather guilty. However, she remained calm and silent as she possessed a considerable amount of experience. "Sis Hecate, didn''t I tell everyone just now? I returned to the Bell household because I miss my blood rtives." "Sis Rosie, you disregarded how the Ares family brought you up and came back here just because you miss your blood rtives? Hehe, if therees a day when you develop a strong bond with the Bell family but the Ares and Bell families are unable to tolerate each other, I wonder what decision you''ll make." A cold glint shed across Rosie''s gaze. This was a non-existential conflict for her. She was at the Bell household as a spy right now. She had cut ties with the Bell family a long time ago. How could she develop a strong bond with them? It was all the more impossible for her to cut ties with her foster parents just because of the Bell family. Rosie was not an ungrateful person.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You''re thinking way too far ahead, Sis Hecate. I just know that we should live in the present and think about future problems when they arrive. Why would you bother worrying so much?" Hecate did not say anything else. She simply said, "I wish you all the best, Sis Rosie." She then turned around to leave. How could Rosie leave without any gains? She challenged Hecate on purpose, "Sis Hecate, given your pessimistic personality, it''ll be hard for you to find happiness regardless of whether you''re living in the Bell or Ares household. I''m different from you. I''m grateful for what I have, and I''m always blessed with happiness. That''s why I''m loved by both families." Rosie''s words hurt Hecate''s heart. There was a cold and sharp gaze in her eyes when she turned around. The ferocious look in her eyes made her seem like a demon that was about to drag Rosie into hell segm was asif she wanted to burn Rosie to death. "Sis Rosie, since you''re intent on returning to the Bell household, I''ll wee you with open arms. Why don''t we go out to have some fun on the weekend?" Rosie could tell that she was provoking her. However, she epted her offer." Alright, let''s do it." Hecate then turned around arrogantly and left. Rosie''s gaze gradually darkened. She then nced at Baby Robbie, who was watching them from the sidelines. "What do you like about her?" Baby Robbie was stunned. He had watched the diplomatic fight between the women just now. He knew that Rosie was still angry right now. Naturally, he would not dare to take Hecate''s side. "Sis Rosie, you know that I always appreciate people with beautiful appearances. I developed a liking for her because of her beautiful looks," Baby Robbie said as he feigned a sense of nonchnce. Women were odd creatures. They could ept it if the man that they liked was a loving person, but they could not ept the fact that the man that they liked was devoted to someone other than them. Baby Robbie answered Rosie''s question that way because he knew her well. Therefore, Rosie''s rage was soon quelled. Rosie chuckled and said, "Technically, can''t control who you like. However, Hecate is way too arrogant She doesn''t respect you at all. I won''t allow you to like her You must like a girl who loves, respects, and protects you. She can''t behave haughtily in front of you." Baby Robbie lowered his head. He might never be able to find a girlfriend. His daddy and mommy wanted him to find someone who shared the same interests as him. Meanwhile, his sisters wanted him to find someone who loved him more than they did. How could he find someone who could fulfill all these requirements? Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Rosie noticed the dark expression on Baby Robbie''s face. Suddenly, she sighed out loud in a wistful manner and told him seriously, "Baby Robbie, don''t listen to the nonsense that I said. You can like anyone. That''s your own business. As your sister, how can I interfere with your private matters?" She then left in a hurry after speaking.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie nced at Rosie''s upset silhouette. He let out a weak sigh as well. The sisters were all grown up. All of them had started developing romantic feelings. Sis Rosie, who had matured at a young age, did not conceal her love for him at all. Although she respected Baby Robbie''s choices, he still felt extremely pressured. After returning to Tourmaline Estate, Baby Robbiey on the bed. His mind was full of Hecate''s beautiful face. He tossed and turned in bed but still could not fall asleep. He then sat upright and sat cross-legged on his bed. Somehow, the conversation between Hecate and Rosie kept reying in Baby Robbie''s mind. It lingered in his mind for a long time. Baby Robbie vaguely felt that Hecate seemed to be working for the Bell family for some reasons that she could not speak of. Therefore, Baby Robbie, who felt extremely tormented as well, finally garnered the courage to send a text to Hecate''s phone number. [Hecate, it''s Robert Ares.] This time, Hecate answered Baby Robbie''s text message at once. [Are you finding it hard to sleep? Same here. Shall we chat?] Baby Robbie was taken aback. However, he regained some of his logical senses after a short moment of distraction. Hecate had always been arrogant. Suddenly, she was acting uncharacteristically by initiating a conversation with him. This might have something to do with Rosie. Rosie had shown off her happiness in front of Hecate in the morning. She might have triggered Hecate. Although Baby Robbie knew that Hecate had ulterior motives, he still could not help but indulge in her. Baby Robbie replied to her: [Sure, you can tell me anything. I''ll listen to you.] [Can I call you Baby Robbie like the other sisters?] [Of course, you can ] [I''ll be going out with Sis Rosie on the weekend. You shoulde with us ] Baby Robbie epted her offer at once. [ Sure.] He did not notice Hecate''s hidden intentions due to his boyish carelessness. During the weekend. Rosie headed off to where she had agreed to meet up with Hecate. She then realized that Hecate had brought a few other girls with her Hecate told her that those girls were her best friends. Rosie did not say anything about it either. However, after that, a few boys arrived consecutively as well. They were the boyfriends of Hecate''s best friends. Rosie felt rather awkward since she was single. Something even more awkward happened. When Baby Robbie arrived, Hecate told Rosie, "I invited him here." There was a proud expression on her face. Rosie''s expression darkened at once. Baby Robbie noticed the group of people that were standing in pairs. He cast a guilty nce at Rosie, who was standing alone. He felt extremely dazed and helpless. However, Hecate linked arms with Baby Robbie boldly and said, "Baby Robbie, I''m really happy that you were able to make it today." Baby Robbie noticed the pale expression on Rosie''s face. He then said in an unnatural tone, "I thought that there would only be the three of us." Hecate said, "I thought that it wouldn''t be fun with just the few of us, so I decided to hold a gathering with couples. I did tell Sis Rosie that it would be a gathering with couples, but it seems like she hasn''t found herself a partner yet. Sis Rosie is the only one without a dance partner now..." An unpleasant expression appeared on Rosie''s face. Hecate was being aplete hypocrite and acting like a total b*tch. She could not beafit anymore. She turned around and left angrily. Baby Robbie attempted to chase after her." Sis Rosie." However, Hecate held him back and said," Baby Robbie, I invited you as my dance partner." Baby Robbie looked at Hecate and cast a distracted gaze at her for some time. He then smiled bitterly and said, "Let''s go." Rosie returned to Tourmaline Estate. She was so angered that she started throwing things around. The sisters questioned her at once, "Sis Rosie, weren''t you supposed to go out with Hecate today?" Rosie said angrily, "She''s a total b*tch." Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 Rosie told the sisters about all of Hecate''s actions in an infuriated tone. The sisters were outraged after hearing what she said. Sis Andy was beyond furious. "I thought that the girl that Baby Robbie liked was someone like us. I assumed that she would be a generous and open- hearted woman. I didn''t expect Hecate to behave like such a hypocrite in front of Baby Robbie. What a two-faced woman. We can''t let her bring harm to Baby Robbie." Sis Three and Sis Four nodded in agreement. They then said, "Sis Andy is right. We''ve been extremely united all these years because we''re open- hearted people. We never hide things from each other. Hecate purposely put Sis Rosie in a tough spot. She''s really evil. Rosie is her cousin. We can''t let Baby Robbie fall deeply for a girl like that. He''ll definitely be the one suffering in the end." Lil Ten suggested, "Therefore, we must break them up as soon as possible." Once they decided on what they would do next, the sisters persuaded Sis Thirteen, who was extremely good at putting on an act, to call Baby Robbie. Why was Sis Thirteen good a putting on an act? That was because Sis Thirteen could maintain a serious expression on her face no matter what missions she received. She could do the same even if she had to act as a spy. It was hard for other people to read her mind when she had a stern expression on her face. She was the best spy candidate. Sis Thirteen called Baby Robbie in front of everyone. He picked up after his phone rang a few times. "Sis Thirteen, why are you looking for me?" Baby Robbie''s loud voice rang out. Sis Thirteen''s voice was extremely dry. " Can''t I call you even if nothing happened?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Baby Robbie could tell that Sis Thirteen was pretty upset. His voice instantly grew sterner. "What''s wrong, Sis Thirteen? Are you not in a good mood?" Sis Thirteen huffed coldly and said, "Hmph, I''m not the one who''s in a bad mood. Sis Rosie is not in a good mood. I don''t know why she suddenly said that she''ll leave the sisters from the military intelligence division and go off on her own. We want to ask you what happened to Sis Rosie just now." Leaving the sisters from the military intelligence division was a big issue. None of the sisters had ever tried to do so throughout the many years that they had stayed with the Ares family. The sisters all gaped in shock after hearing Sis Thirteen''s lie. Baby Robbie, who always prioritized his interpersonal rtionships, was even more shocked. "How did things turn out this way?" Baby Robbie evidently started panicking. His voice was filled with guilt and rm. "Sis Thirteen, you must make Sis Rosie stay. Tell her to wait for me toe back and apologize to her." "If I could have made her stay, I wouldn''t have called you for help. You know how Sis Rosie is. She always does as she wishes." Baby Robbie said, "Hold her back with all your might. I''lle back at once." A look of relief appeared on Sis Thirteen''s face. However, Hecate''s voice rang out before Baby Robbie hung up on the call. "Baby Robbie, we rarelye out to have fun, but you''re going to leave right now? What do you think my best friends will think of me? Why don''t you have fun with me for a little longer? I''ll leave when the opportunity arises. How''s that?" "Huh?" Baby Robbie''s and Hecate''s voices rang out. The sisters'' faces darkened in rage. "She''s truly a b*tch." Sis Thirteen said angrily, "Baby Robbie, Sis Rosie has already left et because she''s furious. You shouldn''te back." After that, she hung up on the call. Rosie grumbled, "Sis Thirteen, aren''t you going overboard with your lies? Baby Robbie will get anxious." Sis Thirteen huffed angrily, "If he likes being with that b*tch so much, let them be together." Rosie tried giving Sis Thirteen some advice, "You know that the Severe family has a hereditary anxiety disorder. Aren''t you afraid that Baby Robbie''s anxiety will be triggered if you make him panic?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline and Whitty walked out. Angeline stopped walking when she heard Rosie''s voice. Warmth pooled in her heart. Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Rosie did not hide her passionate love for Baby Robbie. However, she always silently bore the unhappiness that she felt due to her feelings for him. She showed her love for him by caring for him and having plenty of consideration for his future and well-being. Her love was selfless but logical. Rosie was always calm and logical. How could Angeline not like her? It was a pity that one''s feelings might not always be reciprocated. Angeline''s love for Baby Robbie was filled with a considerable amount of regret. The sisters felt extremely taken aback when they saw Whitty and Angelineing out. "Why is Mommy here?" Whitty supported Angeline as she walked toward the sisters. She said in a panicked tone, "Baby Robbie called me just now. He begged me to make Rosie stay in a dire tone. Mommy happened to be next to me, so she overheard everything. We came over in a hurry to make Rosie stay back. We didn''t expect it to be a joke." The sisters felt extremely apologetic when they realized that they had rmed Angeline. They all felt extremely guilty. " Mommy, don''t worry. We were just fooling around with Baby Robbie." Angeline nodded and said, "I overheard the conversation between both of you just now. Baby Robbie is extremely lucky to have all of you as his sisters." After speaking, she looked at Rosie and reached out to hold her hand. She then said, "Rosie, even if Baby Robbie makes you upset, don''t ever lose confidence in yourself because of that. Remember that you''re a great person. Baby Robbie might not have a good eye for people." Rosie was stunned. After a while, she understood what Angeline had said. Her mommy had made her choice between her and Hecate. She had chosen to take her side. Rosie was so touched that she feared up. "Mommy, Baby Robbie is a good person. However, one can''t control one''s feelings. I understand. Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t me him," Rosie said in an understanding tone.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "Your worries are valid. Hecate is the granddaughter of one of the Bell family''s blood rtives. However, she grew up in the countryside and was only sent back to the Bell household in recent years. I heard that she''s smarter than everyone else. Old Master Bell likes her a lot. The Bell and Ares families have a lot of bad blood between them. I''m worried that Old Master Bell will make the mistake of involving the younger generation in the conflicts of the past generations." Angeline stared at Rosie in a daze. She said, "Rosie, you''re rted to the Bell family by blood. I figured that Old Master Bell would trust you since he trusts Hecate. However, you''re from the Ares family. you must work harder than others to gain his trust." Rosie chuckled and said, "Mommy, why must I make Old Master Bell trust me?" To Rosie, she was not rted to the Bell family at all. Angeline said, "Rosie, I want you to have a happy family. I also hope that the rtionship between the Ares and Bell families can be mended." Rosie was stunned. She suddenly realized that Angeline had high expectations of her. "Mommy, do you want me to return to the Bell household? Do you want me to help mend the rtionship between the Ares and Bell families?" Angeline nodded and said, "Rosie, I''m telling you what I think about the Bell family because I hope that the. e younger generation will be able to forget about the past grievances between both our families. However, you can decide what you''d like to do with the Bell family. I respect your choice." Previously Rosie did not want to get too close to the Bell family as she was worried about how the Ares family would react. She felt extremely relieved after hearing Angeline''s genuine thoughts. "Mommy, I know what I should do now." In the evening, Baby Robbie returned home. He rushed to the sisters'' courtyard in a hurry. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he shouted out, "Sis Rosie..." Sis Thirteen was sitting on the swing in the courtyard. She teased him, "You actually came back." Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 There was an apologetic expression on Baby Robbie''s face as he asked Sis Thirteen in an ashamed tone, "I know that I hurt Sis Rosie because of my behavior today. You guys can scold me and hit me to your heart''s content, but can you let me speak to Sis Rosie first?" Sis Thirteen got down from the swing and looked at Baby Robbie angrily as she asked him, "Let me ask you a question. What''s going on between you and that vixen, Hecate?" Baby Robbie was stunned. He then corrected her in a courteous tone, "Sis Thirteen, you can''t be so rude to Hecate." Sis Thirteen was infuriated when she noticed that he was still being protective of Hecate at this moment. She said angrily," Sis Rosie was worried that you''d get tricked by Hecate. She was worried that our prank would trigger your anxiety. She thinks about you wholeheartedly. Her heart is genuine and selfless, but what about you? You know that Sis Rosie likes you a lot, but you attended Hecate''s party as her partner and put Sis Rosie in an awkward position. Is that how you''re going to repay Sis Rosie for her genuine feelings toward you?" Baby Robbie was speechless. "I..." Sis Thirteen said, "Don''t worry, Sis Rosie can''t bear to leave you. I lied to you. However, your actions today really broke Sis Rosie''s heart." Baby Robbie was instantly relieved when he heard that it was all just a prank. He then chastised Sis Thirteen angrily, "Sis Rosie is always nice to me, but what about you? You''re full of schemes and lies. I actually believed in your lies." Sis Thirteen chuckled and said, "If I didn''t teach you a lesson, you''ll probably break many of our hearts for the sake of all the vixens out there." Baby Robbie wanted to see Rosie extremely badly. He ran in at once. "Sis Rosie." When the sisters saw Baby Robbie in the hall, they all could not help but start teasing him. "What''s so great about Hecate? Is she prettier than us? Is she more capable than us? Does she understand you more than we do? How did she manage to steal your heart?" Baby Robbie smiled foolishly. "Don''t smile. If you don''t rify things in front of us today, we won''t forgive you easily." Baby Robbie felt extremely exasperated. He pondered upon it for a while and said, "I don''t find her prettier or more capable than all of you, nor does she understand me more than you guys do. However, I think that both of us are fated. The first time Iid my eyes on her, I had a strange feeling in my heart. My heart beat extremely fast..." "Oh, doesn''t it sound like someone has fallen in love?" "Baby Robbie, are your feelings for Hecate serious?" Sis Andy asked him intently. Baby Robbie looked around but did not see Sis Rosie anywhere. He didUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g el not dare to answer Sis Andy''s question right now. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Where''s Sis Rosie?'' "Answer my question," Sis Andy said. Baby Robbie nodded after being deep in thought for a while. Andy choked and said, "That''s troublesome." She then spoke to Baby Robbie in a tone of devastation, "Sis Rosie is waiting for you in her room." Baby Robbie lowered his head and walked to Sis Rosie''s room in an upset manner. "Sis Rosie?" He called out. Rosie''s voice rang out as soon as he knocked on her door. "Come on in." Baby Robbie lowered his head and walked to the side of the table in front of Rosie. He stared at her anxiously. Rosie could not help but chuckle when she noticed how worried he was about her emotions. She said, "Sit down, Baby Robbie. Let''s have a chat." UMS Baby Robbie sat down opposite Sis Rosie fearfully. Rosie poured a cup of warm water for him while saying, "Don''t let them scare you. I''m not angry at you. You''re all grown up now. It''s time for you to catch feelings for someone. It''s normal for you to fall for a girl. However, since I like you, I simply hope that the girl you like can bring you happiness. If that''s the case, my efforts in protecting you won''t go to waste." Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 An odd feeling arose in Baby Robbie''s heart. He recalled the inequalities in the rtionship between the sisters in the military intelligence division despite how it seemed like the sisters got along well. Back then, Sis Shirley and Sis Five bore plenty of grievances while acting nice in front of both Monster and the sisters. However, the other sisters misunderstood them for abandoning them and trying to get on Monster''s side. Everyone finally realized what had happened after Sis Shirley and Sis Five sacrificed themselves to rescue their lives. Perhaps Sis Shirley had been more mature than everyone else since the very start. Therefore, she decided to protect them all secretly while enduring plenty of humiliation. Back then, Sis Six had a cold and quiet personality. She did not like to speak much. She hid her intelligence from everyone else. She then tricked Monster and the sisters. When Sis Six decided to sacrifice herself to save his life in the dungeon within the secret room, Baby Robbie finally realized that Sis Six loved him a lot. Also, there was Sis Nine. She had a bright and jovial personality. She never hid her kindness from him. She would give him all the good food and help him take on all sorts of dangerous missions. However, Sis Shirley decided to let him live when she had to choose between him or Sis Nine. Monster taught the sisters in the military intelligence division the importance of kindness and morals. This was also the reason why the military intelligence division that Monster created finally got destroyed. Baby Robbie lowered his head as he felt the urge to cry. He told Sis Rosie, "I owe a lot to each of the sisters in the military intelligence division. Sis Shirley, Sis Five, and Sis Nine all lost their lives at a young age." Baby Robbie suddenly held Sis Rosie''s hand and said, "Sis Rosie, I know that you treat me really well. I''ll always remember your kindness." "If you can''t ept Hecate, I can .give up on her," Baby Robbie ended his sentence softly. Rosie''s heart hurt slightly as she said," Baby Robbie, you must like Hecate a lot, right? You don''t have to e care about what I think. If you like her, you should pursue her. Everyone must live their life in the moment when they''re young. I don''t want you to feel restricted by the principles in your heart." Baby Robbie was touched. "Thank you, Sis Rosie." Baby Robbie walked out of Rosie''s room with a heavy heart. As soon as he returned to his own courtyard, a servant from Chateau de Selene called him over. Baby Robbie turned around and Chate arrived at Chateau de Selene. n Angeline was waiting for him while seated in the pavilion within the courtyard. A joyous smile appeared on Baby Robbie''s gloomy face when he saw Angeline from a distance away. "Mommy." He walked toward Angeline and gave her a warm hug. Angeline caressed his head gently and chuckled. "You''re the sweetest among all your siblings. Baby Robbie said in a pampered tone," Mommy, Jens and Baby Zetty all have significant others. They''re naturally more mature than I am since they have families and careers of their own. I''m different from them since I''m still single." Angeline chuckled and said, "Although you''re single, I heard that you found someone you like. Which youngdy is it? You can tell me." Baby Robbie smiled shyly and said," Nothing has happened yet. I''ll keep it a secret for now." Angeline''s heart could not help but sink when she noticed the genuine and heartfelt smile on Baby Robbie''s face. She understood her son well. He must have fallen for Hecate. That was why he was being so cautious right now. Angeline gave him a purposeful reminder, " Baby Robbie, the youngdy that you like must be outstanding in some way.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, I hope that you know that marriagests a lifetime. Both of you will have to undergo thick and thin together. Therefore, you must find someone that loves you a lot. That way, she''ll be able to tolerate the disagreements between both of you. In other words, she must have simr values and principles as you. Only in that way will you be able to prevent the urrence of unnecessary disputes." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Baby Robbie was stunned after hearing Angeline''s words. Baby Robbie could guess his mommy''s thoughts. She hoped that he could be with a girl like Sis Rosie.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie''s felt rather troubled. Regardless of everything, he hoped that his mommy would approve of his rtionship. He would like to receive her blessings as well. However, Hecate was far different from his mommy''s ideal daughter-inw. At night, Baby Robbiey on his bed. He tossed and turned in bed. He found it extremely hard to fall asleep. His phone screen suddenly lit up. Baby Robbie picked up his phone and nced at the screen. Hecate had sent him a text. [Robert Ares, are you asleep?] Hecate was the only one who addressed him that way. Hecate said that she wanted him to think of her differently. She even addressed him differentlypared to others. Baby Robbie felt extremely thrilled. He picked up his phone and replied to her text seriously: [No. Are you finding it hard to sleep? I''ll chat with you.] Hecate texted him again: [Did they make things hard for you after you went back today? Also, Rosie didn''t leave home at all, right?] Baby Robbie replied to her truthfully: [The sisters couldn''t bear to make things hard for me. Sis Rosie didn''t leave. They just pulled a prank on me.] Hecate texted: [I knew that they were trying to break us apart on purpose ] Baby Robbie exined things on behalf of Rosie: [No, things aren''t like that. Sis Rosie has always had an open and straightforward personality. She doesn''t like doing things through such shady means. Sis Thirteen, who has always been mischievous, was the one who pulled the prank on me.] Hecate did not mind. However, she replied: [I see ] Both of them chatted for a long time. They chatted about their life goals and their ideal futures. Hecate opened up to him honestly about her pitiful past. She told Baby Robbie: [Robert, I would like to have a warm home.] Baby Robbie pitied her. [If you don''t mind, I can create a home with you.] Both of them grew closer to each other. They were friends, but not yet lovers. Baby Robbie chatted with her fervently. He only went to bed at midnight. Unbeknownst to Baby Robbie, Hecate posted a story with the caption ''Some people aren''t that good at b*tching around'' on Instagram. She then made sure that Rosie was the only one who could View this story. The next day, Rosie saw Hecate''s post on her story after waking up. She was instantly beyond angered. "It has been a long time since someone has dared to challenge like that. Hecate, you''ve truly angered me. Just wait for it!" Rosie said angrily. During breakfast, Rosie''s face darkened when she saw Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie could sense Rosie''s abnormal behavior. He asked cautiously, "Sis Rosie, why do you have such an unpleasant expression on your face?" Rosie said in a meaningful tone, "I must''ve run into an evil spirit while walking around at night." Baby Robbie let out a small sigh. Despite his foolishness, he could tell that Sis Rosie was indirectly scolding Hecate. However, he did not know how Hecate had offended Sis Rosie. He felt that Sis Rosie was being angry for no reason. "Sis Rosie, being angry isn''t good for your health." Baby Robbie gave in. Rosie scoffed and said, "That''s enough. Just look after yourself. I''m fine." However, Hecate called Baby Robbie when they were eating. The sisters'' faces darkened in unison when they heard Hecate''s voice. at the sisters. He picked up his Baby Robbie cowered as his phone and walked to the side cautiously. He then spoke softly, "Hecate, is there anything? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hecate said in a dissatisfied tone, "Why are you speaking so softly? Are you that ashamed of me?" Baby Robbie was stunned. Was it so hard for girls to give in to each other? "No, Hecate. I''m having breakfast with the other sisters. I can''t speak loudly right now," Baby Robbie exined weakly. Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Baby Robbie was a male chauvinist. Besides, he grew up in a wealthy family. He followed many etiquettes and strict rules in his life. These etiquette and rules were all deeply ingrained within him. For instance, he never spoke while he ate. However, Hecate was born into a lowly farming family. She did not have the habit of remaining silent while eating. Therefore, she felt that Baby Robbie was being dramatic because of Rosie''s presence. The more Baby Robbie cared about Rosie''s emotions, the more Hecate wanted topete for his attention. She tried gaining his pity by pretending to be upset." Baby Robbie, my mother will be having an operation in the hospital today. I''m afraid to be alone. Can you keep mepany?" Baby Robbie had a kind heart. Besides, he had fallen for Hecate at first sight. Naturally, he started pitying her due to how helpless she sounded. He said without hesitation, "I''ll look for you after I finish breakfast." As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of someone mming their utensils onto the table heavily. Baby Robbie nced over fearfully and caught sight of Sis Thirteen staring at him angrily. "Are you going to be a filial son-inw to her mother when you''re not even married to her yet?" Baby Robbie was so embarrassed that his face flushed red. "Hehehe." Baby Robbieughed drily in front of the displeased sisters. "Baby Robbie, you should ask her what illness her mother has. Is it a transmissible disease? If it''s a transmissible disease, she shouldn''t be asking you to take such a risk." Sis Thirteen had a straightforward personality. She was the only one who was biologically rted to Baby Robbie. Therefore, Sis Thirteen purely treated Baby Robbie as her brother. Sis Thirteen loved the sisters of the military intelligence division. Naturally, she wanted Baby Robbie to marry one of the sisters. She was extremely aversive toward the women outside. She was always terribly hostile toward them. Baby Robbie covered his phone to prevent Hecate from hearing what Sis Thirteen had said. He was afraid that her words would hurt Hecate''s heart. However, Sis Thirteen spoke extremely loudly. Obviously, she wanted Hecate to hear what she had said. How could Hecate not hear? Hecate did not back down in front of Sis Thirteen''s hostile attitude. She retorted sarcastically, "How can you humiliate my mother? My mother fell sick. Even if she caught a transmissible disease, there''ll be appropriate quarantine measures in the hospital. Baby Robbie won''t be at risk of catching any diseases." It would be better if she had not said anything. As soon as she mentioned her mother''s illness, everyone started imagining things. The sisters of the military intelligence division were good at letting their thoughts run wild. They all stared at each other. Andy shouted out in fear and said, "It sounds like her mother really caught a transmissible disease! Baby Robbie, you can''t apany her to the hospital before we confirm what illness her mother is infected with." The way she cared for Baby Robbie was rather selfish and restrictive. However, ever since Sis Shirley passed away, it felt like Sis Andy had taken over her responsibilities. She looked after the other sisters meticulously. Sometimes, she resorted to rather extreme means to protect the other sisters. For instance, she refused to date Grayson and marry him. ? Baby Robbie was put into a tough spot. He said, "Hecate''s mother is in a difficult situation right now. I must face this obstacle together with Hecate." As soon as he spoke out, the sisters were all stunned. "Baby Robbie, do you like her that much?" Lil Ten asked sullenly. Baby Robbie remained silent. Everyone could tell that his feelings for Hecate were genuine. Rosie sighed and said in a despondent tone, "Baby Robbie, go ahead if you feel like going there. Remember to put on a mask and take care of yourself." "Alright." Baby Robbie was overjoyed. He finished eating rapidly and headed off. Andy grumbled to Rosie, "Sis Six, how could you let him go just like that?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rosie said despondently, "True love can''t be hindered by anyone else." Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 The sisters all felt that true love could not exist between Baby Robbie and Hecate. They assumed that they were just taking advantage of each other. However, Rosie said, "You guys don''t understand that the most lethal form of love is love at first sight." The sisters fell silent after hearing what she said. After Rosie finished her breakfast, she bade the sisters goodbye. "I''ll pay a visit to the Bell household." Andy was stunned. "Haven''t you cut ties with the Bell family?" Rosie said, "Since Hecate has stolen Baby Robbie from us, I''ll head over to the Bell household to steal the love that they have for her. That way, it''ll be fair for both of us." The sisters looked at each other and burst out intoughter. "I really admire the way you get back at others. Sis Rosie." Sis Thirteen chuckled loudly. Andy approved of Rosie''s actions. "Sis Rosie, wait for a moment. I''ll prepare some gifts for you. You''ll definitely win their hearts over effortlessly if you give them these gifts." After speaking, Andy ran back to her room with light steps. Not long after, she took several paintings and scrolls over and handed them to Rosie. "These paintings and scrolls are valuable collectibles. Give them to Old Master Bell. He''ll definitely like them. Besides, you can find amon topic of interest with Old Master Bell by asking him to validate these paintings and scrolls together with you. That way, Old Master Bell will realize that you''re an intelligent and good-natured girl." Rosie thanked Andy sincerely, "Thank you, Sis Andy. I''ll leave first." "Go on. Let me know if you need anything. You have my full support since you''repeting against that Hecate b*tch for the Bell family''s love." "Alright." When Rosie headed over to the Bell household. Baby Robbie and Hecate had already met each other in the hospital. Hecate curled up upon herself while she knelt down in the corner of the empty hospital corridor. Baby Robbie walked out of the elevatoret and noticed how helpless she looked. His heart instantly hurt for her "Hecate." He walked over with light steps and knelt down before her. "Your mother will be alright." Hecate was extremely taken aback when she saw Baby Robbie. She personally thought that she was not being genuine enough to Baby Robbie. Besides, she had shown him the most imperfect side of herself to him. She did not expect him to not mind the fact that she had a disgraceful mother. He even disregarded his sisters'' instructions and came to the hospital to see her. "Baby Robbie." Suddenly, she lost control of her emotions and threw herself into his arms. Baby Robbie was stunned. He reached out to wrap her in a courteous embrace. "I''m here for you. Don''t worry," he said. His words nurtured Hecate''s heart like spring rain falling on a dry desert. Hecate was beyond touched. Hecate, who never appeared weak before others, sobbed tearfully in front of him. Just then, the door of the ward opened. The doctor came out and told Hecate, "We''ve administered a tranquilizer shot for your mother. She''s asleep now. You can go in to see her." Hecate stood up in a hurry and wiped her tears. She then walked toward the ward. Baby Robbie followed after her. When they arrived at the entrance of the ward, Hecate suddenly turned around and told Baby Robbie, "Stand here. She''s infected with a disgraceful illness. I''m afraid you''ll get infected." Baby Robbie was stunned. Hecate smiled bitterly and said, "My mother was a prostitute in the past. My father had his fun with her, and she got pregnant with me. She wanted to be his wife afte giving birth to me. However, my father was engaged to a youngdy from a noble family. My mother failed to marry him, and her reputation went down the drain. LifeT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. became even harder for her." Baby Robbie was beyond shocked. How could Hecate, who had such a preposterous family background, not hate the Bell family? However, she even managed to live with them peacefully right now. Hecate smiled at him and walked toward her mother. Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 Hecate''s mothery on the bed silently. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling weakly. She did not notice Hecate approaching her. Perhaps it was due to the effect of the tranquilizer shot. Hecate stood before the bed and called out to her softly, "Mom." Her voice was filled with deep emotions. It contained her love and care for her mother. Hecate''s mother finally returned to her senses. She turned her eyes around. When she saw Hecate, her gaze stayed fixed on her. Her eyes shone with tears. Suddenly, she reached out and tried to touch Hecate. Hecate took a step forward and grabbed her mother''s hand. However, her mother withdrew her hand at once. Hecate then moved her hand away immediately. Baby Robbie stood by the door, but he still managed to catch sight of the frightening red spots on Hecate''s mother''s arms. His feelings were extremelyplicated. He naturally disliked Hecate''s mother''s lowly upation, but his heart hurt terribly for Hecate. Hecate was the Bell family''s illegitimate daughter, but how was she at fault for that? Her parents brought her into the world irresponsibly. Her father abandoned her for his reputation and riches. He left her alone to struggle in the lowest depths of society. Hecate was all grown up now. She was a gorgeous girl with meticulous thoughts. The Bell family brought her over because they thought that she would be useful. They thought that she would be extremely grateful to them if they showed her some kindness. However, Baby Robbie''s instincts told him that Hecate''s gratefulness toward the Bell family was coupled with deep hatred. Baby Robbie was not sure if she was trying to assist the Bell family or bring forth their destruction. While Baby Robbie was distracted, he suddenly heard Hecate''s mother sobbing sorrowfully "I''m sorry, Caty. I''ve wronged you. "I''m useless. I''ve made things hard for you. You''ve had such difficult times because of me. I even got infected with such a disgraceful disease. I''ve brought shame upon you. I don''t deserve to be your mother." Hecate embraced her mother and sobbed.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mom, I don''t me you. You''ve lived a tough life as well. However, you had no choice. You worked hard to earn money and got infected with this tormenting disease just to raise me. "Mom, I love you." Baby Robbie stared at the mother and daughter. They sobbed while embracing each other. He felt extremely upset. He could not help but walk over and call out softly, "Aunt." Hecate''s mother raised her head at once. There was a confused expression on her face when she saw Baby Robbie. Hecate said, "He''s my new boyfriend. His name is Robert Ares." Hecate''s mother gave Baby Robbie an evaluative once over. She seemed to be extremely satisfied with Baby Robbie''s handsome and elegant appearance. She smiled and spoke to him in a grateful tone, Robert, thank you for not minding our lowly family background and epting my daughter. Although Hecate has had a tough life, don''t worry. She has a nice and filial heart. She won''t let you down. Please treat her well in the future." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie promised in a serious tone," Aunt, don''t worry. Hecate will always have me in the future. I''ll never let her suffer." Hecate''s mother nodded happily. ? She sniffed and said in a touched tone, "I''ve never done anything right in my lifetime. That''s the only regret in my life. However, if I were to do it all again, I still won''t regret any of it." She stared at Hecate and smiled at her radiantly. "I don''t have any regrets for having such an adorable and filial daughter." Hecate held her mother''s hand and ced it against her face. She choked as she said," Mom, I''d like to thank you. Thank you for not abandoning me despite how hard things have been over the years." Somehow, Baby Robbie suddenly thought about Sis Rosie. Sis Rosie''s fate was rather simr to that of Hecate''s. Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Rosie and Hecate were both cruelly abandoned by their fathers. However, Sis Rosie''s mother gave up on life andpletely disregarded Sis Rosie after that. Although Sis Rosie had parents of her own, it felt like she was an orphan. When Rosie was young, she had to look after her mother. Meanwhile, her mother became extremely hostile and aggressive after her father abandoned them. She vented all of the stress she felt on her daughter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Sis Rosie had an extremely unhappy childhood. She was spending the rest of her life trying to walk out of her childhood trauma. However, Hecate''s mother was different. Although she was abandoned by her husband, she was willing to put herself through hell just to raise her daughter. No matter how dark and disgraceful her life was, she protected her daughter well. Despite her lowly upation, it was undeniable that a mother''s love knew no bounds. Although Hecate''s childhood was full of motherly love, her mother''s suffering definitely brought endless guilt to Hecate. Therefore, Hecate and Rosie actually felt equally tormented. Baby Robbie let out a forlorn sigh. He was extremely grateful to his mommy right now. His mommy was once abandoned by his daddy, but she built a warm home for him and Baby Zetty with her hard work and intelligence. His mommy gave him and Baby Zetty a happy childhood with her independence, strength, optimism, and confidence. After leaving the hospital, Baby Robbie headed toward Chateau de Selene at once. He ran over to hug Angeline as soon as he caught sight of her. "Thank you, Mommy," Baby Robbie said in a hoarse tone. Previously, he did not know how difficult it was for a single mother to raise her children on her own. His mommy had once been a single mother. She must have had a hard time during that period of time. Angeline was extremely taken aback." What happened to you?" Baby Robbie hugged her tightly and said," Mommy, I saw Sis Rosie''s mommy and Hecate''s mommy today. I think that my mommy is the best. Angeline''s gaze dakrened. Baby Robbie met Hecate''s mommy? This was extremely significant to her. It meant that Baby Robbie had met the parents of the girl that he liked. After hearing what he said, it seemed like Hecate''s mother was not a perfect mother. Angeline had always pursued love in life. However, ever since bing a mother, she had developed different thoughts about her children''s love lives. She hoped that Baby Robbie could get together with an optimistic, confident, independent girl. Most importantly, she had to be someone with values and principles that were simr to his. Even if the person he was with could not fulfill these requirements, she had to be a girl with a healthy mentality and family. She did not know much about Hecate''s family. However, from that moment onward, she felt that she had to look into the background of Hecate''s family. Of course, she could not let Baby Robbie know about her worries. Angelineforted Baby Robbie for some time. After Baby Robbie left, she rushed over to look for Jay at once. Jay was painting in his study. Ever since Jens became the inheritor of the Grand Asia Empire, he had half-retired. He painted, did some gardening, and went fishing every day Jay put down his brush when he saw Angeline walking in. He then asked her gleefully, "Angel, how does this painting look?" Angeline nced at the painting of the belle on the canvas. It was a portrait of herself. She teased, "Your drawing skills are pretty good. el.n However, this belle isn''t pretty enough. It has affected the quality of your painting." Jay stared at Angeline speechlessly. Suddenly, he carried her in his arms mischievously and chastised, "You don''t have a good eye for art. This belle is gorgeous." Angeline chuckled happily. Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Despite almost being middle-aged, there were no signs of a single wrinkle on Angeline''s youthful face. Perhaps it was because she had given birth to her children at an early age or perhaps she had transmigrated into her current physical body. It might also be because she had Jay looking after her. She had no worries in life, and she was cheerful most of the time. She was still as bright and radiant as a teenage girl. The only thing that changed was her broadening perspective on things. Jay carried Angeline and ced her on his desk so that his eyes were level with hers. He stared at her eyes and brows silently. The smile on her face was just like a spring breeze. He felt extremely rxed as he stared at her. He could not resist leaning over to kiss her. He could not bear to part with her. "Angeline, you haven''t been intimate with me in a long time." Jay resembled a child asking for candy. Angeline replied shyly, "Our son is sick. I don''t have the time for you." Jay sighed and said, "You''re worried since our son is sick. You''re also worried when your parents are sick. Angeline, can''t you put yourself first? You must know that you''re the pir of our family. You must look after yourself well." Angeline let out a crisp chuckle and said," I''m not the pir of this family. You are." Jay suddenly wrapped her in his arms and hugged her tightly. No, Angeline. I won''t be able to liveThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. without you. Angeline was stunned. Death was a serious topic. Angeline changed the topic swiftly. "Jaybie, 1 came over to consult something with you." Jay felt extremely satisfied since Angeline needed him. "Tell me, Angeline." "There''s a girl named Hecate among the descendants of the Bell family. She seems to be someone special to Baby Robbie. I wanted to ask you what kind of person she is." Jay thought about it for a while before speaking up in a serious tone, "They can be friends, but he can''t bring her home." A shocked expression appeared on Angelina''s face. She had been concerned about Hecate''s background. After witnessing Jay''s intense rejection of their rtionship, she no longer viewed their rtionship in a positive light. "Jaybie, didn''t you say that our children should live their own lives? Why are you against Baby Robbie''s rtionship with Hecate?" Jay said, "Her father isn''t a good l man, whereas her mother has a filthy background. Hecate was raised by her parents. She has definitely been influenced by her parents while growing up. It''s likely that she''s mentally unwell Angeline asked, "What if they identally had Hecate?" Jay said, "Although I''m not a doctor, there are plenty of children with such backgrounds in the psychiatry and psychology department of Grand Asia Hospital. They tend to develop stubborn and persistent personalities due to their broken families. A lot of these children are extremely pessimistic. They tend to fear marriage and feel extremely uncertain about their futures. Baby Robbie is such an amazing child. He won''t have anything inmon with these children. Problems will arise if he''s just attracted to Hecate physically." Angeline nodded and said, "Jaybie, we have the same thoughts." Jay smiled brightly and said, "I was the one who taught you. How can we have different thoughts? We have simr values and beliefs. I support all of your decisions. In my eyes, my wife is the most gorgeous and virtuous woman in the world. That''s how our love flowed smoothly throughout the years, and it''s wonderful. However, Baby Robbie and Hecate grew up inpletely different environments. They might be attracted to each other right now, but plenty of problems will arise when their passion fades away." Angeline was extremely worried. "Jaybie, we were against Baby Zetty and Finn''s rtionship in the past. Eventually, Baby Zetty almost developed depression. We can''t stop Baby Robbie from pursuing a rtionship." Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 A thoughtful glint shed across Jay''s eyes as he said, "Who said that I''m against Baby Robbie''s rtionship? I won''t stop them from being in a rtionship. I''ll make him give up on Hecate himself." However, Angeline remained skeptical about his point of view. "After all, Baby Robbie is our biological son. He has inherited our persistence toward love. I''ve observed Baby Robbie for some time. I feel that he''s deeply in love with Hecate. I think that it''ll be almost impossible for you to make him give up on her." Jay pinched Angeline''s lips and said in a doting tone, "Let''s learn our lesson from the incident with Baby Zetty and help Baby Robbie ovee his rebellious phase." Angeline stared at him and said, "In that case, I''ll observe him and see what happens.'' Jay and Angeline started worrying about Jens once again after analyzing Baby Robbie''s rtionship. Angeline said emotionally, "I''ve never worried about Jens since he was young. I''m satisfied with his girlfriend as well. However, blessings and disasterse hand-in-hand. I didn''t expect this to happen to him at all. I''m worried that it''ll be hard for Jens to ovee this obstacle.'' Jay smiled mysteriously and said, "Don''t worry, Angeline. Jens will soon be healed.'' Angeline was taken aback. "Who''ll be his savior?" Jay inched closer to Angeline''s ear and whispered something. Angeline''s eyes then shone with joy. "Really?" Jay said, "We need to keep her schedule a secret." Angeline nodded emotionally. "Of course." Angeline was so excited over the arrival of Jens'' savior that she tossed and turned in bed that night. Jay wrapped her in his arms and said sleepily, "Angeline, don''t move around and sleep well." Angeline reached out to tug Jay''s sideburns. She said, "Jaybie, I can''t sleep. I''d like to go to the kitchen to prepare some of her favorite snacks." Jay was extremely drowsy. He spoke up honestly, "Don''t waste your effort. The children don''t like your cooking." Angeline widened her eyes and said, That''s nonsense. They love the noodles that I prepare." "They just want to coax you and make you happy. They eat the dishes that you cook happily in front of you, but they''re actually wondering what they can do to make you stop cooking." Angeline was so angered that she sat up at once. "Jay Ares." Her voice suddenly turned icy. Sleepiness overcame Jay as he replied to her in a dazed tone, "Baby, go to bed. If you aren''t going to bed, you need to let me sleep. Otherwise, I''ll age easily. By then, others will make fun of us for looking like we''re a generation apart." "..." Angeline was speechless. S It was no wonder Jay worked out so frequently. It turned out that he was worried about his appearance. Angeline was extremely amused. Shey down beside him and silently listened to the sounds of his breathing. She was so excited that she found it hard to sleep when she thought about her daughter arriving at Imperial Capital today at dawn. She nced at Jay, who wasT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. sleeping soundly. She finally understood the difference between paternal and maternal love. Paternal love was extremely broad, whereas maternal love was warm and nurturing. "Sigh." Angeline closed her eyes and tried falling asleep till tomorrow dawn. When the rm rang, Jay woke up and saw Angeline staring at the ceiling with herrge, dark eyes. Jay felt extremely bad for her. He turned around and stared at Angeline. He then asked in a concerned tone, "Baby, didn''t you sleepst night?" Angeline red at him furiously. "Hmph." She huffed. She then turned around so that her back was facing him. Jay was stunned. "Baby, did I offend you in any way? Why are you ignoring me?" Angeline said in a displeased tone, "I''m afraid that you''ll call me a witch in your heart while calling me baby at night." Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 A confused expression appeared on Jay''s handsome face. He instantly felt the urge to seek Angelina''s forgiveness. The truth was no longer important. He had to coax his darling wife right now. "In my heart, you''ll always be my little angel. I''m older than you. How can I call you an old witch?" Angelina huffed coldly and continued ignoring him. "Wifey, what did I do wrong? You must let me know. I''ll reflect on my mistakes and try my best to correct myself. I''m being serious." Angeline''s rage dissipated after hearing Jay''s words. It was nothing much. Angelina felt better after giving Jay a minor punishment. Angeline was pleased after noticing the frantic expression on Jay''s face. Sheughed and said, "Don''t talk while you''re asleep in the future."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay gaped in shock. He then smacked his mouth lightly as a punishment. He stared at Angeline in disbelief. "Did I talk bad about you in my sleep? How''s that possible? As the saying goes, you''ll dream about whoever you think of in the daytime. I only spend my days thinking about everything good rted to you. I''ve never been disrespectful toward you at all. Angeline, what did I say?" Angeline would not tell him the truth. After all, he had justined about her cooking skills while half-asleep. She could tell how much he respected her. Sigh, she was truly a ferocious tigress. She did not have good cooking skills, but she did not allow Jay or the children toin about it either. Angeline changed the topic. "Jaybie, hurry up and get up. It''s gettingte. Let''s head to the airport at once." Jay sat down on the bed in a momentary daze. He then followed Angeline down to the basement in a stunned manner. Jay still felt rather dazed even after arriving at the airport. He was still wondering about what he had said to offend Angeline while half-asleepst night. Angeline''s anger was long gone. She pulled Jay''s hand and dragged him toward the airport. "Jaybie, let''s hurry up." Jay felt much better after hearing her gentle term of endearment. He let Angeline drag him along. They arrived at the waiting hall. Angeline looked around as she gazed at the passengers that had just arrived. However, she did not see Baby Zetty even after everyone came out. Angeline''s hopes were dashed. Tears fell from her eyes as she instantly broke down. Jay wrapped her up tightly in his arms and said, "Angeline, don''t be upset. She might not on be this flight." Angeline''s tears soaked his shirt. She missed Baby Zetty way too much. It would be better if she did not have any expectations. However, Jay had told her that Baby Zetty would return today. Now that her hopes were gone, Angeline felt tremendously disappointed. She could not help but tear up. Suddenly, a woman wearing a wide-brimmed straw hat,rge sunsses, and a gaudy dress walked over. She had extremely dark skin, and there were freckles across her face. Even the pupils of her eyes seemed to be yellowish. She walked over to Angeline''s side and asked her for directions in a hoarse voice, "Pretty youngdy, it''s my first time in Imperial Capital. Do you know how should I get to Imperial Capital''srgest estate?" Angeline raised her hand in shock. She then gave the women a curious once over. Her instincts told her that this unkempt woman might be rted to Baby Zetty. "I''ll bring you there," Angeline blurted out. The woman chuckled and said, "Youngdy, you really have a pretty face and a kind heart. It''s no wonder you managed to find such a handsome husband. You''re such a helpful person. You''ll definitely be blessed with a long life." "You''re really good with your words. I''m not young. You shouldn''t call me a youngdy," Angeline said shyly. Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Jay looked behind the woman, but he did not see the person that he wanted to see. A shocked and confused gaze appeared in his eyes. Angeline had already brought the woman toward their car while holding her hand. Jay tookrge strides over. He then opened the car door for them in a gentlemanly manner. The woman teased Jay, "Sir, you''re extremely well-mannered. You''ll receive plenty of blessings in your life." Jay rolled his eyes at her and teased her in return, "I have a daughter who''s great at speaking and capable of bringing the dead back to life. How can I not be happy?" The woman burst out inughter. The bright and crisp sound of herughter rang out as sheughed. Angeline closed the car window at once. After closing the door of the car, Angeline turned around to stare at the woman. The surprise of meeting a loved one after a long time shed across her gaze. Baby Zetty removed her mask and pouted as she said, "This isn''t fun. I''ve disguised myself to this extent, but you still recognized me, Daddy." Jay, who doted on all his daughters, said," I''ll recognize you even if you turn into ashes and dust." Baby Zetty threw herself into Jay''s arms and wrapped her arms around the back of Jay''s neck. She pecked his handsome face and said, "Daddy, I love you." Jay chastised Baby Zetty, saying," Daughters can''t get too close to their fathers after growing up. If you keep this up, your mother will get jealous."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty leaned against Angeline and said, "Mommy won''t be jealous." Angeline caressed Baby Zetty''s head gently and cast a loving gaze at her. "How often does Baby Zetty get to act like this with her daddy? I''d love it if she sticks to you all the time." Jay started the engine, stepped on the elerator, and started driving. He then replied to Angeline, "Angeline, you''ll spoil the children if you continue letting them do as they wish." There was a pleased smile on Baby Zetty''s face. Jay asked the question he had in mind. Baby Zetty, where''s Finn?" Baby Zetty was slightly hesitant. Jay came to a realization. "Why didn''t he apany you back? Did you guys get into an argument? Did he bully you? If he dares to bully you, let me know. I''ll teach him a lesson." Baby Zetty immediately rified, "Daddy, how can Brother Finn bully me? I''m the Venom Doctor that everyone in the martial world fears." There was an icy expression on Jay''s face.'' He can''t bully you? That''s because he''s not capable enough. Does that mean that he wants to bully you?" Baby Zetty felt the need to exin things at once. She waved her hands in a hurry and said, "No, no. Brother Finn didn''t bully me. He''s helping me out oman errand. After that, he return to Imperial Capital straight away." Angeline held Baby Zetty''s hand and gazed at her daughter lovingly. However, she was extremely worried about her daughter, who had left the nest early. "Baby Zetty, how does Finn treat you?" Baby Zetty tilted her head and pondered on it. "He treats me really well." "How well does he treat you?" Jay questioned her. Baby Zetty did not know how to answer his question. Angeline was more realistic. She instantly started asking Baby Zetty questions one by one. "Tell me, who usually cooks at home?" "Brother Finn." "He works with guns. He can''t cook for sure. Are you full after eating the food that he prepares for you?" Jay pitied his daughter. Angeline was rather speechless as Jay was not picking up the key points. "Finn doesn''t know how to cook, but since he''s willing to cook for Baby Zetty, that proves that he loves her." There was a stony expression on Jay''s face. He pitied Baby Zetty when he thought about her eating the strange dishes that Finn cooked for her. "Who manages the finances?" Angeline asked. Baby Zetty knew what her mommy was worried about. She told her truthfully," Mommy, I don''t have the time to use money. I put all of my efforts into learning about medicine and how to heal people. Brother Finn is responsible for helping me to buy stuff. He''ll make sure that I''m always treated well. Although there aren''t many men''s clothes at home, he buys so many clothes for me that my wardrobe at home no longer fits anything." Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Angeline frowned. Although she loved her daughter, she had watched Finn grow up beside Sir Ares. She had started thinking of him as part of her family after the time that they had spent together. Her heart hurt when she thought about how harshly Finn treated himself. She reminded Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, Finn lost his parents at a young age. He finally got together with you after going through plenty of difficulties. You must give him a warm home. That way, you''ll be able to fulfill the regrets that he has in this lifetime." Baby Zetty nodded and said, "I got it, Mommy." Angeline stared at Baby Zetty, who had a shy expression on her face. She shook her head in exasperation. "You only think about healing your patients. Do you have the time to think about Finn? You must cook some dishes and buy some clothes for him. You must surprise him during his birthday as well." Baby Zetty thought about her interactions with Finntely. It seemed like Finn was the only one who prepared surprises for her. She had been way too busy. She enjoyed his efforts, but she had neglected him and forgotten to show him concern as well. "Mommy, thank you for your reminder. I''llpensate Brother Finn well after going back." Somehow, Jay had a dark expression on his face. He remained stern and silent. Baby Zetty teased him on purpose. "Daddy, are you not in a good mood? Did Mommy make you unhappy again?" Angeline huffed coldly and said, "I understand his thoughts. He''s thinking that his daughter deserves to be cherished and loved. Why would you have to do anything for Finn?" Baby Zetty burst out intoughter. Jay was amused. "As expected, you know me the best, Angeline." He then starteding up with a bunch of excuses to exin himself. "Actually, I''m not being biased toward Baby Zetty. It''s just that Baby Zetty is a girl, and Finn is a guy. Girls are soft and delicate, whereas guys are tough. Isn''t it right for a guy to do more for a girl?" Angeline brought up the past and teased him, "Why didn''t you think that way when I got together with you as Rose Lyle back then? Shouldn''t men be more tolerant toward women?" Now that she was older, Angeline loved immersing herself in her past memories. She could talk non-stop whenever someone brought up the past. "Back then, you made me a fugitive and tried killing me. It seemed like you wanted to cut off my fortune and make me kneel down before you extremely badly."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jay was extremely reluctant to recall his memories from that period of time. Therefore, Jay pretended to be dazed when he heard what Angeline said. It was time for him to act dumb. "Angeline, Baby Zetty, what would you like to have for breakfast? I''ll cook for you." Angeline scoffed and said, "You''re the best at changing the topic." Jay smiled awkwardly and said, "Angeline, our daughter just arrived home. Please don''t embarrass me." Angeline finally let him go. They then started talking about the important matter at hand. Baby Zetty asked about Jens'' illness. "What happened to Jens?" "I think he''s been cursed," Angeline sighed. "The doctor couldn''t detect any health problems." Baby Zetty said, "Since he doesn''t have any physical illnesses, this must be a functional disease. This is a type of mental disease. However, Jens has an extremely ver mentality. Who''s capable of controlling his mind and inflicting a mental disease on him?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jay, who had not spoken in some time, said, ¡°Baby Zetty, there''s a powerful person hiding in Tourmaline Estate. You must be careful." "Oh?" Baby Zetty was extremely shocked. If you''re praising him, that means that he isn''t an ordinary person. Does that mean that he''s more skilled than Jens?" Jay said, "We don''t know." Baby Zetty was extremely taken aback. "You don''t know about him?" Jay said, "Be careful." "Yes, Daddy." Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Jay drove the car into the basement of Tourmaline Estate. He drove through theplex underground traffic system and arrived at the garage of the secret room that Jens was in. Baby Robbie happened to be there when Baby Zetty appeared in Jens'' secret room. Baby Robbie propped his leg up as hey on the bed with his arms folded behind his head. He was chatting with Jens in a poor posture. Jens justy on the bed as he could not move his body around. He could only speak to Baby Robbie weakly. When they heard the door of the secret room opening, Baby Robbie and Jens looked in the direction of the sound at the same time. Baby Robbie leaped up from the bed in an agile manner after seeing Baby Zetty, who had disguised herself as a middle-aged woman. He then stood in front of Jens protectively. "Who are you?" Baby Robbie asked in a hypervignt tone. Baby Zetty stared at Baby Robbie. She realized that he had grown taller. His voice had be deeper, and his Adam''s apple was much more prominent now. He was all grown up, and he looked like a man now. Baby Zetty felt extremely emotional. "You''re getting more and more handsome," she said in a slightly hoarse tone. Baby Robbie hated it when strangers discussed his appearance. His expression darkened as he said angrily, "My appearance has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and tell me who are you! How did youe in?!"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty sat down on the leather sofa next to the bed and stared at Baby Robbie for a long time. "It seems like that mysterious man is really quite powerful. He managed to make the courageous and intelligent second young master of the Ares family act so cautiously because of him." Baby Robbie retorted against her at once, "Although I''m the second son of the Ares family, I''m not a fool. You''re not allowed to address me as the second young master of the Ares family anymore." "If I''m not allowed to call you the second young master of the Ares family, shall I call you Robbie instead?" Baby Zetty asked cheekily. Baby Robbie was infuriated after she provoked him. He got up and stood in a battle stance. "It seems like you''re asking for a beating.'' Baby Zettyughed out loud. Jens tugged on Baby Robbie''s sleeve and spoke to him weakly, "Baby Robbie, you''ve lost your intelligence because of all the trouble you''ve had with the sisters recently. Why don''t you think about who''s the only person who''d address you as Robbie?" Baby Robbie was struck by a sense of realization after Jens'' reminder. He stared at Baby Zetty in shock as he stammered, " You called me Robbie? You''re...Zetty?" Baby Zetty talked in her normal voice. She called out," Robbie." She then threw herself into Baby Robbie''s arms. The siblings cried tears of joy. Jens stared at them with a look of admiration on his face. "Have you forgotten about your elder brother?" Baby Zetty pounced on Jens and sobbed as she called out, "Big Bro Jens." The three siblings hugged each other while crying andughing. They parted ways after some time. Baby Robbie removed Baby Zetty''s mask to reveal her radiant and gorgeous face. Somehow, Baby Zetty started exuding a faint fragrance as she grew older. It was the scent of a valley orchid. She gave off a tranquil and distant aura. She seemed indifferent to the fame and fortune in the world. "Baby Zetty, you''ve grown up a lot. You''re getting prettier and prettier. Brother Finn doesn''t deserve you," Baby Robbie teased Baby Zettyo Jens corrected Baby Robbie, "Why are you still addressing Finn as Brother Finn? You should call him your brother-inw. Baby Zetty was displeased. She said, "Brother Finn is so much older than both of you. He watched us grow up. Daddy and Mommy won''t approve of you calling him your brother-inw even if I do." Jens and Baby Robbie were speechless. Baby Zetty let out a crispugh as she said, "Alright, let me find out the root cause of your illness, Jens." The mischievous expressions on Jens and Baby Robbie''s faces instantly vanished. They instantly grew stern. Baby Robbie let Baby Zetty stand in the position beside Jens'' bed. Baby Zetty alked forward, reached out her hand, and applied pressure on a few of Jens'' pressure points. Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Soon enough, Baby Zetty detected a blockage in one of Jens'' pressure points. She frowned as shock appeared in her gaze. Baby Robbie and Jens sensed Baby Zetty''s shock. Both of them stared at Baby Zetty intently and asked, "Baby Zetty, did you manage to find out the cause of Jens'' condition?" Baby Zetty nodded. The shock in Baby Robbie and Jens'' gazes intensified. Baby Robbie praised Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, you''re really amazing! Nobody knows anything about Jens'' condition. Daddy and Mommy hired plenty of renowned doctors for him, but none of them managed to find out the cause of his condition. But you managed to find out the cause of his disease within such a short period of time. Baby Zetty, you must examine him seriously. You can''t be careless." Baby Robbie stuck her hands on her waist and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t you believe in your sister?" Baby Robbie chuckled and massaged Baby Zetty''s shoulders to make up with her. "My dear sister, forgive me for saying the wrong thing. I do believe in you, but I''m truly fascinated by you. I can''t believe that my little sister has grown up and be a skilled doctor." Jens was extremely cautious. "Baby Zetty, hurry up and tell me what happened to my body." Baby Zetty said, "Someone is controlling your Thirteenth Ghost Pressure Points using medication. The Thirteenth Ghost Pressure Points are the pressure points for emotional control. The culprit must know about your weak pressure points because he or she knows that the Severe family has a history of serious physical impairments. That person has blocked your Ghost Pce, Ghost Letter, Ghost Base, Ghost Heart, Ghost Road, and other pressure points using medication. That''s why you aren''t feeling well right now." Baby Robbie looked at Jens emotionally and asked, "Is Baby Zetty right?" Jensughed and said, "It''s no wonder I''ve been feeling annoyed and distraughttely. I don''t feel like myself at all. It turns out that my emotions are under someone else''s control." Baby Robbie gaped in shock and said, "Baby Zetty, you''re truly my role model. You''re way too amazing. I should learn some medical skills from you as well." Baby Zetty rolled her eyes and teased him, "You shouldn''t admire me. I was the dumbest among us siblings ever since we were kids. You''re a jack of all trades. However, I only know how to heal people." Baby Robbie said, "But you''re now the best at healing people. This is an advantage that no one else has." Jens said weakly, "You guys should stop chatting. Baby Zetty, tell me. Can I be healed?" "Since Zetty managed to find out the cause of your condition so quickly, she''ll definitely be able to heal it," Baby Robbie said. Baby Zetty said, "It can be healed. However, it''ll take a long time to clear the blockage in your pressure points. If you take medicine and apply ointment on your pressure points, you''ll be able to recover within three days."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens let out a sigh of relief. "I''m d that I can recover." After that, a cold and harsh glint appeared in his gaze. "I must find out who''s the culprit behind this." Baby Zetty''s expression changed slightly. It seemed like she knew something. She said, "Jens, the culprit is skilled at poisoning one''s Thirteenth Ghost Pressure Points. This is a secret technique from Boye''s Pulse Reading. I think I know Who he is." i Jens was rather shocked. "Oh? Since he''s part of Boye''s bloodline, shouldn''t I let you deal with him instead?" Baby Zetty nodded and said, "I''ll meet him first." Baby Robbie kept bombarding Baby Zetty with questions after leaving e Jens'' secret room. "Baby Zetty, who''s this person? He must be someone with extremely meticulous nning since he''s capable of scheming against Jens. If this person doesn''t have good intentions, he''ll be a huge problem to the Ares family." The worry in Baby Zetty''s eyes intensified as she said, "Baby Robbie, you only know one part of the story Not only is this personnel extremely meticulous, but he''s also the only person among everyone I''ve ever met with abilities that are equal to that of both you and Jens." Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 A shocked expression appeared on Baby Robbie''s face. "Since you understand him so well, you must know who he is." Baby Zetty said, "I''m just guessing. I don''t dare toe to any conclusions because..." A dubious look appeared on Baby Zetty''s face as a thought rose to her mind. Baby Robbie looked at her in a stunned manner. "Why don''t you dare toe to any conclusions?" Baby Zetty said, "That''s because this person doesn''t hold any grudges against the Ares family or Jens. There''s no reason for him to hurt Jens." Baby Zetty was confused. "That''s odd." Baby Zetty interrupted Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, I''ve met you and Jens, but I haven''t seen Sis Angel yet. I''d like to pay her a visit." Baby Robbie thought about how he had been spending most of his time helping Hecate outtely. He had to look after Hecate''s mother andfort Hecate when she was feeling down. He had not chatted with the sisters from the military intelligence division in several days. He felt extremely regretful. He then told Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, you must have a lot to chat about with Sis Angel in private. I won''t head over with you. I''ll return to my room first. I''ll look for you after that." On the way back, Baby Zetty had already heard about Baby Bobbie finding someone that he liked. Sis Rosie from the military intelligence division had always been deeply in love with him, but Hecate suddenly appeared in Baby Robbie''s life. Baby Robbie fell for her at first sight. Sis Rosie treasured Baby Robbie and poured all her love into him, but Hecate naturally captured Baby Robbie''s heart. That must be the reason why Baby Robbie was troubled due to his love life. Baby Zetty had asked Angeline a few tentative questions. She knew that her mommy approved of Sis Rosie. Naturally, she wished that Baby Robbie could get together with Sis Rosie as well. Baby Zetty smiled and said, "Go ahead, Baby Robbie. I heard that you''ve been going out a lottely. You''ve neglected the sisters. You''d better keep thempany. Don''t forget that they''ve all fought by your side with their lives at stake before. They are the people that you should trust the most." Baby Robbie was stunned. He could tell the implications behind Baby Zetty''s words. Everyone wanted him to get together with Sis Rosie. However, he liked Hecate. He loved and pitied Hecate, who had no one except for herself. A look of slight disappointment appeared in Baby Robbie''s gaze. Baby Zetty knew that she had said too much. Sheughed as she left. Baby Zetty came to Angel''s courtyard. She shouted out in the distance, "Sis Angel, I''m back." Angel ran out of her home excitedly. The sisters hugged each other tightly in the courtyard. After all, Angel was still small. She was only around six years old. She was very light. Baby Zetty carried her in her arms and turned her around in circles. However, Angel was extremely mature. She liked Sis Zetty as she admired her from the perspective of an adult. "How long will you be staying here this time around?" "I''ll stay for some time." "That''s great. I heard that Savannah Jones looked into your hexagram once. She said that it''d be difficult for you to return home. I felt terrible back then." Baby Zetty''s heart sank. Savannah''s hexagram was rather urate. That was because it was likely that this was thest time she returned to Tourmaline Estate. "Sis Zetty,e in and take a seat. Let''s have a chat." Angel dragged Baby Zetty into her house. As soon as Baby Zetty enteredT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angel''s courtyard, she instantly noticed the snowdrops hanging on Angel''s window sill. Baby Zetty was slightly taken aback. Snowdrops represented hope and the future. People rarely nted it at home. "Sis Angel, who gave you these flowers?" Angel was slightly hesitant. "An older brother gave it to me." "What''s his name?" Angel fixed her stare on Baby Zetty and asked, "Sis Zetty, is there anything wrong with them?" Baby Zetty said, "There''s nothing wrong with the flowers. However, I think there''s something wrong with the person who gifted you the flowers." Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 A hint of shock appeared in Angel''s gaze. "Sis Zetty, do you know him?" Angel blurted out. Baby Zetty nced at Angel evaluatively. The smile in her gaze was full of sisterly love as she stared at Angel and tried to guess her thoughts. "I have long heard about how knowledgable you are despite your young age. You''re mentally more mature than Big Bro Jens. Initially, I didn''t believe in it. After all, Jens had autism when he was young. People often misunderstood his silence, high intelligence, and cold demeanor for maturity. Who''s as smart and as quick of a learner as Jens in this world? After seeing you today, I found out that I was too narrow-minded in the past." Angel was stunned. A look of awkward embarrassment appeared on her face. She respected Sis Zetty a lot. Baby Zetty dared to express her feelings honestly, and she became a genius doctor although she was not the brightest as a kid. She was extremely persistent, optimistic, and determined to never give up. Angel was unlike her. Despite the smile on her face, she was often upset. She was not willing to be friends with unfamiliar people. She always hid in her home and dreamt about impossible dreams.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She thought that Sis Zetty would be as innocent and silly as everyone else rumored her to be. Therefore, she did not put her guard up before her and asked her too many questions. She did not expect Sis Zetty to get suspicious. After a momentary hesitation, Angel let out a long exhale and said, "Everyone says that you''re an altruistic person who loves saving people. I trust you a lot. I''ll tell you everything that you want to know." Baby Zetty felt extremelyforted. Angel dragged her over to the sofa and said, "Sit down, Sis Zetty. My story is rather long. Why don''t we chat over tea?" After Baby Zetty sat down, she fixed her gaze on Angel. Beyond her youthful face, Angel did not conceal her maturity at all. Baby Zetty felt that Angel''s behavior was extremely stark and out of ce. She was at the age where she should be innocent and devoid of worries. Baby Zetty spoke up once again. Her voice was rather hoarse. "Angel, you''re just a kid. You''re at the youthful age where you should be living free of worries. You can''t always be like this in the future. You must always remember that you''re Angel Ares. That''s all." Angel was slightly stunned. Was Baby Zetty asking her to forget her past hatred and grudges? "It''s easy for you to say that. You aren''t me. How can you know about my worries, Sis Zetty?" "Tell me, Angel. I can help you bear these worries as well. From today onward, you''ll have a lesser emotional burden." Angel''s eyes were red-rimmed as she said in a touched voice, "Sis Zetty, you''re kind and nice. It''s no wonder he looked for you." Baby Zetty understood the implications of her words. She looked around her and asked, "He''s over here?" Angel nodded. Baby Zetty called out, "Gale,e out." A sh of light appeared behind the wall. It then passed through the wall and walked toward Baby Zetty. Although Baby Zetty had already guessed that he was not an ordinary person, she still gaped in shock when she saw him walking through the wall. "Gale." Gale no longer looked as young and innocent as he did previously. He was dressed in fitting clothes. He was tall, and his body was perfectly proportioned. He had an extremely handsome face as well. It seemed like the heavens had blessed him in every way possible. "I''m such a fool. Why did I assume that you were an ordinary person?" Baby Zetty murmured. Gale walked in front of Baby Zetty and smiled politely. "Baby Zetty, thank you so much for trusting me in the past. Baby Zetty raised her head. She was rather angered. "I trusted you, but you took advantage of my trust in you to approach my family. How dare you poison my family O member?" 1 Gale chuckled and said, "Baby Zetty, you were the one who taught me my medical skills. Even if I was the one who poisoned Jens, you''ll still be able to heal him. Isn''t that right?" Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Baby Zetty was still extremely angry. "I''m terribly annoyed by the fact that you went against Big Bro Jens with the medical skills that I taught you. Gale, can I still trust you in the future?" A look of exasperation appeared in Gale''s gaze. "I didn''t want to betray my own friends either, Baby Zetty. I had no choice but to do so because of what happened in my life." Baby Zetty said, "However, I don''t understand. How is Jens a threat to you? Why would you hurt him?" Gale looked like he wanted to say something, but he remained silent. Baby Zetty''s gazended on Angel. After a momentary pause, Angel exined, "Sis Zetty, don''t me him. He has his own hardships as well." Baby Zetty was extremely honest as she said, "Angel, I know that you''re hiding something from us. However, have you ever thought about this? We''re your family. If you can''t trust us, who else can you trust? "If Jens offended both of you, he must have done so unknowingly. If Jens knew about everything, he wouldn''t have chosen to go against you. As your family, he''ll definitely protect you." Angel''s lips quivered as hot tears spilled out of her eyes. "Sis Zetty, I trust him, but..." She cast a helpless and aggrieved gaze at Gale. Gale walked closer to Baby Zetty and said, "Don''t me Angel. I was the one who did that to Jens. She didn''t know anything." "What''s the reason?" Baby Zetty insisted on finding out the truth. Gale stared into Baby Zetty''s clear eyes. He had once been through thick and thin with Baby Zetty and lived together with her for a period of time. He knew Baby Zetty was a kind person. As a doctor, she was altruistic and viewed human lives as the greatest priority in her life. Gale finally chose to trust Baby Zetty. "Baby Zetty, Angel and I are the only people of the same n in this world. Jens is investigating our identities. Given his intelligence, he hase close to finding out the truth a few times. If we let him find out the truth, he''ll definitely think of a way to stop me from approaching Angel and bringing her away." Baby Zetty gaped in shock. "You''re bringing Angel away?" Gale said, "Angel doesn''t belong here. It''s way too dangerous for her to be here."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Baby Zetty stared at Angel. She was a young and adorable child whom everyone adored. "No, she''s the safest here. My daddy and mommy will protect her with their lives." Gale said, "I''m afraid that they''re unable to do so despite their intentions." Baby Zetty widened her eyes in shock. "Gale, what kind of people are both of you? Who have you offended? Why can''t my daddy protect you guys?" Gale suddenly reached out his arm. A ray of light shot out from his finger. Baby Zetty trembled in shock. She covered her mouth with her hands to stop herself from losing herposure and screaming out loud. "Sis Zetty, you saw it. Gale and I don''t belong in this world. We''re from another world," Angel said while sobbing. Baby Zetty said, "I don''t care where you''re from You''re my sister right now. I won''t disregard anything that has to do with you. You guys cam stay in Tourmaline Estate as long as you wish to. Nobody will be able to hurt Daddy''s beloved daughter in front of him." Angel smiled happily and said, "I know that Daddy loves us as much as he loves his life. However, I don''t want to drag all of you into this, Sis Zetty." After speaking, Angel suddenly walked around the room quickly. A strong gust of wind appeared and knocked over some furniture. Angel stopped and said, "Sis Zetty, I can no longer hide my extraordinary abilities. I have no choice but to hide in this courtyard every day. However, there''lle a day when I can no longer hide my secrets. By then, a greatermotion will arise. Even... my enemies will notice me. By then, the Ares family won''t be the only ones getting involved." Baby Zetty was stunned. Everything that she had just found out was so significant that it was beyond her scope of control. Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Baby Zetty nced at Gale. She finally got the answers to the questions that she had about him in the past. She had always wondered why Gale had no parents and why he lived alone in the deserted mountains. Baby Zetty pondered upon it for some time before giving Angel some heartfelt advice. "Angel, it''s hard for you to face this alone, but we''ll be able to figure something out if you share your burden with more people. You''d better tell Daddy and our brothers about this honestly. They''ll definitely be happy to help you out." Angel shook her head as tears filled her eyes. "Sis Zetty, you just need to help me convince Daddy and Mommy to let me leave. I don''t want Mommy to suffer by getting involved in my matters. I don''t want her to worry for me and live in fear for the rest of her life." Baby Zetty waved her hand and sighed, "Let me think about it." On the other hand, Baby Bobbie walked back to his room. He saw Rosie waiting by the door of his room from a distance away. Somehow, Baby Robbie felt a strong sense of regret. In the past, he felt boundless joy whenever he saw Rosie. However, he feared seeing her now that he knew that he could not reciprocate her feelings for him. He walked over heavily. Rosie was smarter and more meticulous than others. She could tell how Baby Robbie was feeling the moment she caught sight of the awkward expression on his face. Rosie''s hand trembled under her sleeve. She had sensed that her upright love for Baby Robbie had be a burden to him. "Baby Robbie." A bright smile appeared on Rosie''s face. However, downcast emotions surged within her heart. "Sis Rosie, are you looking for me?" Baby Robbie forced a radiant smile on his face. Rosie''s soft and gentle voice soothed the frustration in Baby Robbie''s heart. "It''s nothing. I just thought that you must be deeply in love with Hecate since you''ve been spending time with her every day. I was worried that you''d be extremely wary when meeting her out of consideration for my feelings. Therefore, I wanted to tell you not to regard my feelings in any way. You''re a free person. You''re free to act or think however you wish to. I hope that you can always possess the freedom to do as you wish without caring about anything else." A look of embarrassment appeared in Baby Robbie''s gaze. Sis Rosie was honest and straightforward. He was evidently more narrow-minded than her. "Sis Rosie, thank you for your support and encouragement. I hope that you can find happiness as well," Baby Robbie said in a genuine tone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rosie chuckled, turned around, and left. Baby Robbie let out a heavy sigh. He did not notice the tears welling up in Rosie''s eyes the moment she turned around. Tears glimmered in her eyes. After returning to her bedroom, Rosie locked the door and sat down on her chair in devastation. She felt extremely conflicted. She could not dispel the fearful look on Baby Robbie''s face from her mind. She thought about the first time she had met Baby Robbie in the military intelligence division. Back then, she had extremely low self-esteem. biological family had hurt her terribly. She feltpletely hello! and it was as if her soul had been tarnished. She lived with had been a purpose life. Baby Robbie was the one who had called out to her. He had said, "Sis Rosie Baby Robbie. You''ll be my sister in the future. I''ll look after you." At that moment, it felt like a ray of light had shone into Rosie''s dark world. After that, Baby Robbie took good care of her. meals on she did not have her meals on time, Baby Robbie would send her food. If she fell sick, Baby Robbie would pour her tea and feed her medicine. At that moment, she realized how amazing it felt to have a family. Baby Robbie was the one who brought light into her world. The warmth he showed her gave her the courage to live in this world again. However... she had now be a burden to Baby Robbie. How could this be? She only wanted to bring light and joy into Baby Robbie''s life. Rosie sighed and said, "Baby Robbie, I like you. That''s why I want you to be happy more than anyone else. "However, are you happy, Hecate?" Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Rosie left behind a letter. She expressed her gratitude toward her foster family for raising her, how much she could not bear to leave the sisters from the military intelligence division, and how much she loved Baby Robbie in the letter. She told everyone that her life seemed way too in. She wanted to visit more ces and experience more things in life. Therefore, she decided to let go of everything she had right now and explore more sides of herself. Angeline received the letter. She was beyond devastated after reading it. At the same time, she was outraged. "Call Robert Ares over at once." After all, this was her second life. She had a clearer view of rtionships and things in life now. Baby Robbie and Hecate had been getting closertely. They stayed together all day. Rosie could not help but feel disappointed as Baby Robbie had neglected everyone elsepletely. Angeline pitied Rosie. Rosie was jealous of Hecate and extremely upset over her rtionship with Baby Robbie, but she did not want Baby Robbie to feel awkward around her. Therefore, she chose to suffer alone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rosie gave Baby Robbie and Hecate her support. Jens came to Baby Robbie''s bedroom. Baby Robbie was fast asleep. Jens shook his head in exasperation. His gazended on Baby Robbie''s phone, which was beside his pillow. He picked it up and opened his social media. He saw the photos that Baby Robbie and Hecate had sent each other while chattingte at night. Jens shook Baby Robbie to wake him up. "Baby Robbie, wake up." Baby Robbie opened his eyes drowsily. He looked at Jens in a daze and said, "Jens, let me sleep. I''m really tired." Jens said, "You stayed awake through the night just to chat about this nonsense?" Baby Robbie chuckled in embarrassment and said, "I was just answering all of Hecate''s questions." Jens stared at their chat speechlessly and read out a few lines from their conversation. "I used to like roses, but now I like orchids. It turns out that people can change, Baby Robbie. Jens rolled his eyes and asked, "Were you that bored?" Baby Robbie said, "That''s how one acts when they''re in love. Don''t you and Sis Whitty chat about such nonsense as well?" "Whitty isn''t as poetic as Hecate. Whitty only reminds me to take my el medicine and go to bed when it''s time for me to do so. She can''t bear to chat with me through the night as it''d be extremely tiring for me the day after," Jens said coldly. Baby Robbie was stunned. He then huffed out angrily." Did youe here just to show off?" A stern expression appeared on Jens'' face as he said," I have no intention to do so. I just came here to tell you that you''ve caused trouble Mommy wants you to head over to see her. You should prepare to receive punishment." Baby Robbie was stunned. "What did I do?" Jens said, "You''ll know when you get there." Baby Robbie no longer felt sleepy. He got up from bed, changed his clothes, and ran toward Chateau de Selene. Angeline sat in the living room. The atmosphere in the living room was extremely heavy. Even Sir Ares did not dare to make any noise. When Baby Robbie ran into the living room, Angeline grabbed the box of tissues on the coffee table and flung it at him. Baby Robbie grabbed the box on reflex and stared at his mommy in a daze. Baby Robbie had never seen his mommy in such a furious state before. He was so shocked that he knelt on the floor at once. Angeline said angrily, "Confiscate his phone and lock him in the secret room." Baby Robbie called out softly, "Mommy, what did I do?" Angeline got up, turned around, and walked upstairs. Sir Ares cast an empathetic gaze at Baby Robbie. However, he ordered Grayson in a righteous tone, "Do as Madam Angeline said and lock him inside the secret room." Grayson walked over and said, "I''m sorry, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie handed his phone over obediently. He then followed Grayson toward the secret room. Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 Baby Robbie felt extremely confused after getting locked up in the secret room. He asked Grayson a bunch of questions. "Brother Grayson, why is my mommy angry at me? "How long is she going to lock me in here? "Why would she confiscate my phone? "Oh no, now that I''m locked up in here, Hecate won''t be able to contact me. What shall I do? Brother Grayson, can you return my phone to me and let me speak to Hecate for a while?" Grayson gave Baby Robbie a kind reminder, "Baby Robbie, stop thinking about Hecate. Hecate is the one who put you in all this trouble. Do you know that Rosie has left the Ares family? Your mommy is furious over it. You know how she treats Rosie like her biological daughter. She has always been by your mommy''s side when Baby Zetty hasn''t been home for the past few years. She''s gentle, considerate, kind, and attentive. Your mommy has treated her as part of the family for a long time. However, you drove Rosie away because of Hecate. Of course, your mommy can only vent her rage on you." Baby Robbie quivered. He spoke up in disbelief, "Sis Rosie left?" Grayson took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Baby Robbie. "Sis Rosie left this letter for you." Baby Robbie epted the letter. Rosie had drawn an illustration on the white envelope. She had drawn partridges flying across a wide sky, the ocean, and sunlight... The illustrations exuded a sense of majesty and her will to spread her wings and fly. Baby Robbie opened the letter. Rosie expressed her farewells to everyone in a light tone in the letter. She did not mention much about Baby Robbie. She thanked them for the role they yed in her life so far and mentioned how much she looked forward to the future. She also told them that she wanted to fight to create a better future for herself. The letter was full of positivity. The darkness in Baby Robbie''s gaze dissipated after reading the letter. He felt rather overjoyed. "Sis Rosie is heading off to look for a future of happiness. That''s a good thing." Grayson sighed and said, "Baby Robbie, you''re still young. When therees a day when you''ve experienced all the dark sides of the world, you''ll know that leaving with a smile hurts more than leaving while crying."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie fell silent. Had he really wronged Sis Rosie? Had Sis Rosie left because of him? Was mommy so angry at him because he had not managed his rtionships with Rosie and Hecate well? However, he had tried extremely hard to bnce his rtionships with both of them. He did not know what he had done wrong. Baby Robbie spoke to Grayson in a frustrated tone," Brother Grayson, my mommy wants me to reflect on my mistakes. However, what if I can''t think of anything?" Grayson said in an exasperated tone, "There''s nothing you can do about it, then.¡± When Grayson was about to leave, Baby Robbie begged him, "Brother Grason, help me send a letter to ? Hecate. Fell her that I won''t be able to text her due to some unforeseen circumstances that are beyond my control. Ask her to wait for me." Grayson shook his head and said, "I got it." On the other hand, Angelina sent some men out to look for Rosie. However, Rosie had firm intentions to leave Fourmaline Estate. She left at midnight. When the servants found out that she was not in her room in the morning, several hours had already passed since Rosie left Tourmaline Estate. She did not want to be found by anyone. The Ares family searched for her for an entire day, but there were no signs of her anywhere. Angeline felt extremely upset after finding out that they did not manage to find Rosie. She did not have an appetite either. She sighed from time time. " Rosie is just a yo girl. How can she survive out there on her own? She has never lived independently in society before!" Jay held her hand. Although he could not bear to do so, he had to prepare Angeline for the worst-case scenario. "Angeline, the children are all grown up. They have their own thoughts. As parents, we can only let them do as they wish." Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 Angeline sighed in devastation. "I understand this, but Rosie didn''t leave me any hints at all. She just left so decisively. I''m extremely upset." Angeline was extremely displeased at Baby Robbie when she thought about Rosie. "It''s all Baby Robbie''s fault. He knew that Rosie liked him, but he got together with Hecate in front of her. How can Rosie not feel upset when she sees them going around together all of the time?" Jay patted her hand and said, "Baby Robbie is a simple and candid person. He expresses love and hatred clearly. He only sees Rosie as his sister, and he fell for Hecate at first sight. You know that love at first sight is the most impactful kind of love. Baby Robbie loves Hecate. Regardless of whether this will cause his downfall, he''s meant to be madly in love with her. Angeline had a dark expression on her face. "What''s so great about Hecate? How did she manage to charm him till it seems like he has lost all sense of logic?" Jay chuckled and said, "Angeline, isn''t Baby Robbie acting like how I did back then? I started loving everything rted to the person I liked, and that feelingsted forever. Back then, I wished that I could be in Swallow City all the time." Angeline was stunned. Sir Ares'' words made here to a realization. Back then, Sir Ares'' biological parents did not like her. Old Master Ares was the only one who epted her in consideration of his friendship with her grandfather. In particr, her mother-inw, Chloe, thought that she had a weak body. She med her for snatching Sir Ares away and came up with countless ns to break her and Sir Ares up. Back then, she got depression and even tried tomit suicide. She still felt terrible when she thought about it now. It turned out that unknowingly, she had be such an illogical mother-inw as well. She seemed to be holding the same prejudices against Hecate.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Angeline stared at Sir Ares and said angrily, "Just say it if you approve of Baby Bobbie and Hecate''s rtionship. Why would you bring up that incident again? How devious." Sir Ares immediately coaxed her, saying, "Angeline, I have no other choice. You''re following my mother''s footsteps in front of me. I''m afraid that there''ll be hatred between the inws once again. Even if you don''t like Hecate, as Baby Robbie''s parents, we can''t object too much to their rtionship. Baby Robbie was born a rebel. The more you disapprove of his rtionship, the more he''ll find Hecate pitiful and the more he''ll feel like protecting her. "Therefore, I should let them be rather than try to stop them from getting together. Perhaps after some time, Baby Robbie will think about it and realize that Hecate isn''t a good match for him." Angeline questioned Sir Ares, "Is that what you mean?" Sir Ares praised, "You''re the smartest, Angeline." Angeline''s expression darkened instantly. "Do you think of me as a fool? Did you think that I wouldn''t know what you''re thinking about? Baby Robbie is just as stubborn and persistent as you are. Once he starts loving someone, he''ll stick to that person forever. If I agree to let them be with her, I''ll be destined to be Hecate''s mother-inw in this lifetime." Sir Ares asked her, "Although you don''t like Hecate as your daughter-inw, can you persuade Baby Robbie to look for someone else?" Angeline felt extremely conflicted. "L can''t stop them from getting together or let them be. There are des to both these ns. In t case, I''ll just do as you say." In the evening, Angeline asked her men to let Baby Robbie out. As soon as he got out of the secret room, Baby Robbie did not bother to look for his mommy. He headed out to meet Hecate instead. Angeline sighed and said, "Sons aren''t dependable once they grow up." Whitty stood by the side. Sheughed and said," Mommy, Jens will always stay by your side." Angeline stared at Whitty. Although Whitty practiced martial arts, she had upheld the Ares family''s rules and etiquette ever sinceing tot the Ares family. She behaved ording to the rules and was extremely filial to all the seniors in the family. She was a model daughter-inw. Angeline loved Whitty for her obedience. Angeline held Whitty''s hand and said, "Whitty, I''ll support you regardless of when you and Jens decide to get married." Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Whitty chuckled in embarrassment and said, "Mommy, I''m not in a rush. Anyway, I''m d I get to stay by Jens'' side right now." Angeline sighed and said, "You finally got to stay by Jens'' side after going through so many hardships, yet you don''t me him at all. If you keep treating him so kindly, Jens won''t repay you for your kindness. He isn''t so understanding when ites to rtionships." Whitty recalled Jens telling her to believe in him when she misunderstood what happened between him and Savannah Jones.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His words might mean nothing to other men, but they were extremely significant since Jens was the one who said these words. Jens was not good at expressing his feelings. At that moment, Whitty could sense that Jens was afraid of losing her. That was enough. Whitty chuckled and said, "Mommy, not all rtionships have to be grand and extravagant. Jens and I are meant to stay together for a long time. Our love is meant to be in and simple." Angeline said, "Whitty, you''re truly Jens'' soulmate. There won''t be a girl more suitable for Jens than you. Jens is lucky to be able to meet you and fall in love with you." Whitty was extremely abashed. To Whitty, being praised by her future mother-inw was something that brought her more joy than any riches in the world. On the other hand, Baby Robbie looked for Hecate excitedly. When Hecate caught sight of Baby Robbie, she threw herself into his arms and hit his chest as an aggrieved expression appeared on her face. "Where have you been for the past few days? I was so worried about you." Baby Robbie just realized that Grayson had not ryed Hecate his message. He felt slightly angered as he grumbled, "I asked Brother Grayson to text you. I''m sorry, Hecate. Something happened at home, and I got locked up by my mommy." Hecate was beyond shocked. "Why would your mommy lock you up?" Baby Robbie sighed. There was an upset expression on his face. "Sigh, Sis Rosie left home." Hecate froze. She stared at Baby Robbie in a daze. A sad look appeared in Baby Robbie''s eyes. Hecate murmured, "Baby Robbie, are you upset since Rosie left?" Baby Robbie nodded and said, "Sis ?? Rosie treats me really well. She even risked her life to save me a few times. Her love for me transcends life and death. Not only do I like Sis Rosie, but I also respect her a lot." Hecate was unhappy. She said, "Baby Robbie, you can respect her, but you can''t like her. I''m the only person you can like in the future." Baby Robbie was stunned. Heughed and asked, "Are you jealous?" Hecate said, "You''re my boyfriend. Of course, I have the right to be jealous." Both of them flirted around and started fooling around with each other. Suddenly, Baby Robbie''s phone rang. Baby Robbie took out his phone. Hecate noticed the caller ID on his The call was from someone called ''My beautiful queen.'' Her expression darkened at once. Baby Robbie told Hecate, "It''s my mommy." Hecate''s expression stiffened. "How can you save your mother''s contact under such a cheesy name?" "Cheesy?" Baby Robbie frowned. All the sisters hade up with this nickname together. They all thought that this nickname suited their beautiful and kind mommy the most. However, Baby Robbie did not know why Hecate thought the name was cheesy. "Hecate, she''s my mommy. You''re not allowed to speak about her so rudely." "Are you a mama''s boy?" Hecate got even more enraged. Baby Robbie''s phone kept ringing. He picked up the call first. "Mommy." He picked up the phone. He felt low since he had just argued with Hecate. "Baby Robbie, is Hecate by your side?" Angeline asked straight away. "Bring her home for a meal this afternoon." Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Baby Robbie was overjoyed after hearing what Angeline said. Since his mommy had made such a decision, that implied that she had epted Hecate. "Alright, Mommy." Robbie held his phone as he asked Hecate softly, "Hecate, my mommy wants you to visit our ce." Hecate was stunned for some time. She had met Madam Angeline once. However, Madam Angeline had not treated her warmly back then. When they met each other that day, she saw Madam Angeline holding Whitney''s hand while chatting with her. She had a gentle smile and a loving expression on her face. At that moment, Hecate felt extremely jealous of Whitney. She had never imagined that there woulde a day when she could be Madam Angeline''s daughter-inw. She wondered if Madam Angeline would treat her as genuinely and nicely as she treated Whitney. Hecate anticipated being part of the family. Therefore, she nodded without hesitation and said, "Sure." Baby Robbie told Angeline happily," Mommy, Hecate has agreed toe back with me." Angeline said nonchntly, "Alright. Stay safe on the way back." The Ares household, Tourmaline Estate. Angeline had personally prepared lunch to greet Hecate. Meanwhile, Whitney assisted her in the kitchen. However, the sisters of the military intelligence division were not in a good mood. All of them had icy expressions on their faces. They listened to Angeline''s orders like stiff puppets. Perhaps to them, it seemed like Angelina had immediately brought Hecate over as soon as Rosie left. This made the sisters feel rather disappointed. Angelina sat down on the sofa when she had some free time. She asked the sisters to gather by her side.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I know that you''re unhappy right now. Do you think that I''m being unfair to Rosie since I epted Hecate so soon?" The sisters did not say anything. They simply expressed their silent agreement. Whitty tried to exin things on Angelina''s behalf at once. "Sisters, you''ve l misunderstood Mommy. Mommy is extremely upset that Sis Rosie left. She epted Hecate only because she wants to elerate the progress in Baby Robbie and Hecate''s rtionship. That way, we''ll soon be able to find out the O oue of their rtionship. If Hecate isn''t meant to be with Baby Robbie, we''ll be able to bring Rosie back." Andy apologized, "Mommy, we know that you treat us and Rosie well. We''re not unhappy because we me you. The sisters are just unhappy as soon as someone mentions Hecate. It''s impossible for us to look happy right now. Mommy, you called us over to help you prepare lunch for Hecate, The sisters aren''t willing to do so. That''s why we have unpleasant expressions on our faces." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angeline thought about it for a while and said, "I''ve really made things difficult for all of you. "Since that''s the case, you don''t need to be here for lunch. How''s that?" The sisters looked at each other and nodded together. Andy said, "Mommy, the sisters are all extremely honest people. We can''t bring ourselves to happily greet guests that we hate. Therefore, it''d be better for us not to be here." Angeline said understanding!^ "Go on." Andy brought the sisters away. Whitney sent them out herself. Whitney turned around as she walked out of the house. She saw Angeline sitting on the sofa with an upset expression on her face. Her heart hurt for Angeline. Whitney tugged on Andy''s hand and spoke to her in a ming tone, "Andy, other people may not know how much Mommy likes Rosie, but how can all of you not know that? Of all people, don''t you know that of Mommy doesn''t like Hecate as well? However, Baby Robbie fell in love With Hecate at first sight Mommy doesn''t dare to stand in the way of their rtionship after what happened with Baby Zetty. You''re all honest people whose emotions are reflected on your faces. However, have you considered how difficult it is for Mommy to handle the problems between Rosie, Hecate, Baby Robbie, and all of you?" Andy felt beyond embarrassed after hearing what she said. "Thank you for your reminder. Sis Whitty. It''s my fault for being careless. I wasn''t being considerate about the difficulties Mommy might be facing." Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Suddenly, Angeline heard the children calling out to her in gentle tones," Mommy." Their voices were tinged with emotions, regret, and a strong sense of catharsis. Angeline raised her head and saw Andy and the other sister standing in a neat row in front of her. "Mommy, we''re sorry. We were being inconsiderate. We only thought about our own feelings. We never considered how difficult things might be for you," Andy apologized regretfully. Angeline nced at Whitney. She felt extremely touched. She said happily, "All of you are loyal children. I hope that all of you can remain true to your feelings even till you grow old." Just then, a man walked in and told Angeline, "Young Master Robbie is back. He brought a guest with him." Angeline stood up and tidied her clothes. She then told Whitney, Andy, and the others, "Hecate is our guest. We still have to wee her." Andy did not like Hecate, but she did not want to embarrass Angeline. She nodded obediently and said, "Yes, Mommy." All of them came to the entrance of Chateau de Selene. Baby Robbie and Hecate got down from the car. They seemed stunned when they saw Angeline and the sisters standing by the entrance. Baby Robbie felt extremely touched. Mommy and the sisters did not like Hecate, but they came over to greet them as a sign of respect for him. Hecate felt even more shocked. An unfamiliar emotion rose in her heart. This was the first time she had felt that she was important to someone else. "Mommy, Sis Daisy, Sis Andy..." Baby Robbie walked over happily. Hecate raised her hand and tried to hold onto Baby Robbie. However, he left before she could hold onto him. Hecate felt slightly irritated by Baby Robbie''s carelessness. Angeline caught sight of this scene. She shook her head. Baby Robbie and Hecate did not click in all aspects. Nevertheless, they had fallen in love with each other at first sight. She wondered how long their rtionship couldst. Angeline walked toward Hecate with a lukewarm expression on her face." Wee to Tourmaline Estate, Hecate." Hecate reacted stiffly. However, she took the opportunity to look at Angeline from a close distance. She had long heard about Angeline being the highest-ranking female from a noble family in Imperial Capital. She also heard that the capable Sir Ares devoted all of his love to Angeline. Hecate thought that Angeline would be a beautiful woman with lethal looks. However, she did not expect her to look like a girl next door. She seemed extremely kind and studious. At first sight, she could tell that Angeline grew up in a noble family. Hecate was born into a lowly family. Even if someone like her managed to marry into a wealthy family, she was afraid that her mother-inw would dislike her after finding out about her dark and scandalous past. Hecate felt lucky after ncing at Angeline. Madam Angeline seemed like a soft person whom she could easily take advantage of. Hecate was deep in thought. If she put in the effort to lie to Angeline, Angeline might not find out about her scandalous past. "Come in, Hecate." Angeline turned around and walked into the room. Sir Ares came downstairs during lunch. He sat down on the empty seat next to Angeline. Instead of looking at their guest first, he cast a loving stare at Angeline and said in a ming tone, "Angeline, why aren''t you wearing the clothes that I bought for you?" Angeline murmured in a low tone, "They''re way too expensive." Sir Ares looked at the cotton clothes that Angeline was wearing. Although she looked ssy and well-dressed, the prices of the clothes were incredibly cheap. Sir Ares huffed stubbornly. "Your skin is sensitive since the seasons are changing nowadays. That''s why I bought you clothes made of silk. I won''t worry as much if you wear them around." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline said, "My skin is sensitive. The material of the clothes isn''t the problem.'' Sir Ares said, "The doctor said that the clothes could''ve irritated your skin as well. Angeline conceded to him. "Stop talking about it. The children are all here." Sir Ares said, "I''ll stop talking if you promise me to put them on." "Alright, I''ll put them on." Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Sir Ares smiled happily after achieving his goal. The sisters were already used to how their daddy and mommy acted all lovey-dovey in front of everyone. However, Hecate was not used to it. She was a guest at Tourmaline Estate. Besides, she was visiting Tourmaline Estate as their future daughter-inw. She felt that she should be treated like an esteemed guest. However, Angeline and Sir Ares kept acting lovey-dovey in front of them andpletely ignored her presence. She felt rather ufortable. Baby Robbie took some food for Hecate. Andy shed a nce at Sis Thirteen. Sis Thirteen said in a coquettish voice, "Baby Robbie, I want some sweet and sour fish. Baby Robbie was stunned. Sis Thirteen did not like sweet and sour fish. Rosie was the one who liked it. Baby Robbie felt rather exasperated when Sis Thirteen brought up the dish right now. To prevent Hecate from finding out anything unusual about the situation, he slowly took some sweet and sour fish and ced the food on Sis Thirteen''s te. Hecate''s jealousy red up as an unpleasant expression appeared on her face. Everyone at the table was observant and excellent at reading people''s minds. Sis Thirteen''s provocation and Hecate''s jealousy made everyone at the table feel beyond pressured and awkward. Angelina cast a furtive nce at Sir Ares. Sir Ares had a nonchnt expression on his face as he continued enjoying the food.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After sensing Angeline''s angered gaze, Sir Ares cautiously put down his bowl and cutlery. He started rating the food in a purposeful manner. "Angeline, the dishes today are scrumptious. It seems like the chefs took the effort to wee Hecate. In particr, the pastries that our daughters like seem even more delicious today. I''d have to reward the chefster so that they''ll keep working hard. My daughters are really picky when ites to food. That''s why the chefs will have to keep improving their culinary skills so that my daughters won''t feel bored eating the same food when they get older." Sir Ares'' words were extremely informative. He could ept his new daughter-inw, but he would never give up on his foster daughters because of his new daughter-inw. He was letting Hecate know that she had to ept the sisters if she wanted to marry into the Ares family. The sisters feared up. They had been living lives full of uncertainty. Previously, they treated the military intelligence division as their home, but their master. Monster, betrayed them and made them lose their trust in their home. They felt that nothingsted for long in their lives. Even after getting adopted by the Ares family, they still felt extremely uneasy. It was as if the happiness they now had would soon vanish. One day, they would leave the Ares family as well. However, their foster father''s words were extremely reassuring. The Ares household would always be their home. Angeline took in a sharp intake of breath. She thought that as a man, Sir Ares was bold, but he would not humiliate the children with his words. However, she forgot that he did not speak much and never spoke nonsense. He was setting rules for their new daughter-inw. However, it was not the right timing for him to do so. Why would he outline all the rules of the family when Hecate had yet to marry Baby Robbie? Hecate''s expression gradually grew darker. Whitney started easing the atmosphere between them. "The sisters are all extremely talented. They''re the pride of the Ares family. I''m d that I''m able to get to know all of you and go through thick and thin with you." Whitney raised her ss of wine and said," This toast is for you." Whitney had once helped out Andy and the others. Whitney was their teacher and also their savior. They liked Whitney and willingly listened to anything she said. "Sister-inw, we''re lucky to be able to meet you and get to know you." The sisters raised their sses and clinked sses with Whitney. Whitney raised her ss of wine and told Hecate, I''ve long wished to see you, Sis Hecate. I''ve been wondering what kind of person you were and how you managed to charm Baby Robbie. After seeing you today, | realized that you''re truly a gorgeous beauty with fresh and refined looks. Everyone loved listening to praises. Hecate said cheerily, "Don''t praise me. Sis Whitty. You''re a beauty yourself." Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 The atmosphere at the dining table grew warmer after Whitney interacted with Hecate. After lunch, Sir Ares reminded Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, bring Hecate around and help her familiarize herself with Tourmaline Estate." Baby Robbie agreed happily, "Sure, Daddy.'' After Baby Robbie left with Hecate, Sir Ares nced at Angeline with a joyous smile on his face. Angeline let out a visible sigh of relief.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sir Ares said unhappily, "An insignificant girl like her managed to stress you out so badly. If she marries into our family, doesn''t that mean that you won''t be able to live well anymore?" After hearing what Sir Ares said, Angeline immediately turned around to look at the children, who were not far away from them. She then turned around and cast a cautious gaze at Sir Ares. She said in a worried tone, "Jaybie, don''t let the children hear you. You''ll cause even more trouble." Sir Ares suddenly stood up after noticing how cautious Angeline was. He felt a hint of rage. "I built Tourmaline Estate for my darling wife. I hope that my wife can live here freely without any worries. However, you''re feeling so uneasy because of an outsider. Since that''s the case, why should I let Baby Robbie marry her?" Angeline stared at Sir Ares in a daze. She was amused by his stern demeanor. She tugged on his sleeve and said softly," Jaybie, don''t be angry." It was hard for Sir Ares to quell his anger. Angeline knew how to calm Sir Ares down when he was angry. A pure and innocent smile formed on her face as she coaxed him, "Hubby, I''m not unhappy. I''ve been living like a queen in Tourmaline Estate all these years. I''m dressed in the best clothes and fed with the best food. Even my mother says that you''re treating me like your prized pet. I don''t need to do much every day." Sir Ares seemed to be rather at ease as he said cheerily, "Are you willing to be my prized pet?" Angeline nodded at once. "Of course, I''m willing to." She leaned against him and spoke in a coquettish tone, "I''ll continue sticking to you in my next life. Will you still want me?" Sir Ares caressed her head in amusement and said, "Of course, I''d want you. I''d want you in every lifetime." Angelina continued discussing things in a serious tone after noticing that he was no longer angry. "Jaybie, don''t hate Hecate. I''m just worried that Hecate won''t be able to get along with our daughters. After all, Hecate is Baby Robbie''s girlfriend. She''ll be our velor daughter-inw in the future How well we get along with Hecate will determine what Baby Robbie''s future days in Tourmaline Estate will be like. As his parents, we''ve gone through a lot while raising him. Of course, we wouldn''t want Baby Robbie, whom we love and treasure so much, to live a difficult life just because of an outsider that we don''t like. "I''m willing to lower myself for Baby Robbie in this lifetime. I''ll force myself to ept Hecate.'' Sir Ares felt extremely exasperated." Angeline, you''re Baby Robbie''s mommy, not his ve. There''s no need for you to put yourself so much just because of him. Since Baby Robbie likes Hecate, let him be. If we don''t like Hecate, we should just interact with her less. Isn''t it good if none of us disturbs the other?" "It''d be terrible if others find out that we don''t get along with our daughter-inw. Besides, Baby Robbie has to consider us and Hecate. He''d be extremely upset. Jaybie, we should try to get closer to Hecate before our rtionship goes beyond repair." Sir Ares said in a pitiful tone, "It''ll be difficult for you." Angeline sighed and said, "As the saying goes, parents will perpetually worry about their children. This is part of our responsibility as parents." Sir Ares sighed and muttered to himself," It''s my fault for bringing so many worrisome children back home." Angeline smiled and chastised him," You''re not allowed to say such words. I think that we have to thank our children for trusting us and choosing us as their parents." Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Jens'' room. Baby Zetty performed acupuncture treatment on Jens onest time. Jens stared at Baby Zetty, whose forehead was drenched in sweat. He pitied her a lot. "You''ve worked hard, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty rolled her eyes and grumbled," Brother, why are you being so courteous to me? You''re my biological brother. I''m happy to help you." Jens moved his fingers. When he gathered the spiritual power within his body, he felt a surge of heat flow into his limbs. He eximed happily, "Baby Zetty, your medical skills are really the best among everyone out there. I''ve almost fully recovered from the weak feeling that I felt all over previously in just a few days." Baby Zetty said, "It''s also because you have a good physique and strong willpower. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have recovered so quickly." While they chatted, Whitney walked in with lunchboxes for both of them. Upon catching sight of Whitney, Baby Zetty said happily, "Sister-inw, you''re here." She then teased Jens happily, "Brother, you''re so lucky. Sis Whitty is pretty and virtuous. She''s skilled in martial arts too." Jensughed and said, "I don''t like Whitty just because she''s pretty. I''ll like her no matter what she looks like." Baby Zetty chuckled and asked, "Don''t you like Sis Whitty''s beauty? What do you like about Sis Whitty, then?" Whitney stared at Jens and waited for him to answer her question. However, Jens answered the question in a way that was characteristic of a male chauvinist. "I like her because she keeps bugging me. I''m keeping her by my side so that she won''t bring harm to anyone else." Whitney grumbled, "Hmph, I''m prettier than everyone else. You like me because I''m good-looking, gentle, and I keep sticking to you." Jens smiled without saying anything. Baby Zetty felt overjoyed when she saw how Jens and Whitty got along so well. However, Baby Zetty sighed when she thought about Baby Robbie. "Sigh, it''d be great if Baby Robbie and Rosie were as loving as both of you." Whitney stopped Baby Zetty at once, "Baby Zetty, you can''t say such words ever again." She nced outside anxiously and exined things to Baby Zetty, who was in a daze. "You must not know that Mommy has allowed Baby Robbie to date Hecate. This afternoon, Baby Robbie brought Hecate home. The sisters were angry at Hecate for forcing Rosie to leave and almost refuse to have lunch with her. Finally, they sat down at the same table as Hecate out of pity for Mommy. Everyone felt extremely pressured during lunch." After a momentary pause, she added," Daddy almost threw a tantrum because of this. Daddy built Tourmaline Estate just for Mommy. He doesn''t want Mommy to walk on eggshells just because of Hecate."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens and Baby Zetty felt shocked when Whitney told them about everything that happened in the afternoon. They worried that Baby Robbie would not be able to get along well with Mommy. Baby Zetty said in an upset tone, "I once said that I''d definitely be friends with my future sister-inw. I promised that I''d never go against her or make things difficult for her. However, Hecate is really unlikeable." Jens stopped Baby Zetty from speaking at once. "Baby Zetty, you can''t be mean to Hecate. Baby Robbie will be extremely upset if you do that." Baby Zetty feared up as she said, "I Pet know. However, I can''t help but pity Daddy and Mommy when I think about how Hecate put Mommy in such a difficult position and even made Daddy throw a tantrum They''ve never lowered their heads in front of anyone before. However, they''re being humiliated just because of their children." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jens trembled. He suddenly reached out to hold Whitty''s hand. He then told Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, don''t worry. Whitty and I won''t put Daddy and Mommy in difficult positions." Whitty nodded firmly and said, "That''s right." Baby Zetty smiled as she walked over and hugged Whitty. She spoke in a yful tone, "Sis Whitty, please be more tolerant of my parents when I''m not by their sides in the future. Nobody is born perfect. Although my parents are the best people in the world in my eyes, everyone says that it''s hard for a mother and their daughter-inw to get along. Therefore, I''d like to give you some mental preparation before you marry Jens. Please be more tolerant of my parents in the future." Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 Whitney choked up and said, "Baby Zetty, my family is far away as well. I understand how much you miss your parents. Don''t worry. As long as your brother doesn''t wrong me, I''ll definitely fulfill all my promises to you today. I won''t make Mommy or Daddy angry. I''ll only help to alleviate their burdens." Baby Zetty hugged Whitney as tears streamed down her face. "Thank you, Sis Whitty." Jens watched as both girls, who lived apart from their families, hugged each other and sobbed. He tried to lighten the atmosphere. He chuckled and said, "I understand the difficulties that girls have now. Daughters are the greatest source offort and joy to their parents." Baby Zetty held Whitty''s hand and retorted, "Who said that those are difficulties? Sis Whitty and I get along really well." Jens praised Whitty, "How many girls in the world are as foolish as Whitty? How many girls are as strong and tough as her?'' Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Sis Whitty is unique and unlike typical girls. People like her are extremely rare in the world." She then rolled her eyes at Jens. "Brother, you must treat Sis Whitty well."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jens flicked his finger against Baby Zetty''s head and said, "I''m not a fool. Of course, I''d choose to get together with a wonderful person." A radiant smile bloomed across Whitty''s face. Baby Zetty suddenly sighed again, "I''m not deliberately picking on Hecate. However, Sis Rosie grew up together with us. She has a gentle and nice personality. Besides, she and Baby Robbie have saved each other''s lives before. To me, Sis Rosie is the best candidate to be my sister-inw. "However, Hecate forced Sis Rosie to leave Tourmaline Estate. Sis Rosie has roamed around the world alone for most of her life. She finally found a warm home for herself, but now she has to roam the world alone once again. I pity Sis Rosie since she has to go through so many difficulties just to settle down somewhere." Whitty held Baby Zetty''s hand andforted her, "Baby Zetty, don''t worry. Jens and I will definitely think of a way to find Rosie and bring her home." Baby Zetty nodded as tears shone in her eyes. Just then, a loud voice rang out. "Who made my baby unhappy?" The person''s voice was firm and clear. Jens looked over happily, "Brother Finn." Finn walked over and wrapped an arm around Baby Zetty. He coaxed her in a gentle tone, "Who bullied you?" Jens'' expression darkened. "What do you mean by that, Finn? Who''d be able to bully Baby Zetty when she''s with me?" Finn retorted against him, "But I saw her crying." Jens asked, "Does that mean that she must''ve been bullied?" Finn ced his hands on his waist and spoke up in a stubborn tone "One can cry over many different reasons. However, Baby Zetty is obviously crying because she feels aggrieved and upset. Jens, do you take me as a fool?'' Jens gaped in shock. He then teased Baby Zetty, "You''re lucky. Since he''s so protective of you, I won''t hold a grudge against him." Baby Zetty spoke to Finn in a coquettish tone, "Brother Finn, Jens didn''t t bully me. I burst into tears because I recalled some upsetting memories." Finn was stunned. "We''re in Tourmaline Estate. Why are you feeling upset over your memories here?" Baby Zetty exined, "Robbie''s new girlfriend made Daddy and Mommy angry." Finn clenched his hands into fists and said, "What kind of superficial wench managed to make daddy angry?" Baby Zetty sniffled and said, "Don''t mention it again. I just recovered from how upset I felt after discussing it just now, yet you''re bringing it up again." Finn''s gaze turned icy as he remained silent. Jens said, "When you have a son of your own and your son brings back a girlfriend that you dislike, you''ll understand why my parents feel so helpless despite how angry they are. You''re not allowed to bring up anything that I told you just now. We can''t worsen the dispute at home." Finn and Baby Zetty nodded. Jens felt extremely energized afterpleting his final treatment. He took the opportunity to spend more time with Baby Zetty and Finn. Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 Jens and Whitney brought Baby Zetty and Finn around every corner of Tourmaline Estate as they recalled their childhood memories together. Jens felt extremely reminiscent. He said, "I still remember what happened the first time Baby Zetty and Baby Robbie returned to Tourmaline Estate. I was still suffering from autism back then. I was so shocked that I didn''t dare to speak when I saw unfamiliar people and things in Tourmaline Estate. It was Baby Robbie''s first time returning to Tourmaline Estate. I didn''t know what gave me the courage to protect my own younger brother. Therefore, I overcame my fear and told him the shocking truth." Baby Zetty stared at Jens and said, Brother, you didn''t grow up with Mommy by your side. Mommy regrets that the most. Mommy is gentle and meticulous toward her children. She would''ve realized that something was unusual about you early on. If that had been the case, you wouldn''t have remained autistic for such a long time."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jens smiled and said, "You''re right. Mommy was the one who healed my autism. Although she wasn''t present in my life during my infant days, her appearance in my life was just like a ray of sunshine. She discovered the reasons why I was reluctant to attend kindergarten and found out the source of all my fears. She helped me ovee my fears. That''s how Mommy expressed her love for me. She felt bad for not being by my side since I was a child. That''s why she paid extra attention to me." Baby Zetty said, "Brother, you''re lucky for being able to grow up by Daddy''s side as well. That''s the reason why you''re so skilled and talented right now. You''re a brave, intelligent, and calm person. You''repletely different from me and Baby Robbie." Jens nodded and said, "I''m extremely grateful for my childhood." Whitty and Finn remained silent while Jens and Baby Zetty chatted. They wanted to let the siblings spend more time together. As they continued walking, they arrived at Bell Tower za. Baby Robbie and Hecate were seated on the stairs of the za. Both of them were silent. The atmosphere between them was rather odd. Whitty told everyone to remain quiet. The few of them secretly made their way behind Baby Robbie and Hecate. They wanted to surprise them. However, they received a huge shock. Hecate said angrily, "Your daddy and mommy don''t care about me at all. They made it extremely obvious during lunch." Baby Robbie felt extremely exasperated." Hecate, my daddy and mommy are extremely loving with each other no matter where they go. They only care about each other. They weren''t neglecting you on purpose." "Stop making excuses for their behavior. If they really cared about me, they would definitely have brought up our wedding during lunch. I know that the Ares family is a family with arge business. don''t expect to gain plenty of riches by marrying you. I just expected them to mention something about our wedding. For example, what kind of house or presents will they purchase for us?" Baby Robbie smiled bitterly and said," Hecate we''re both children in Mommy''s eyes. Mommy hasn''t brought up marriage in front of my brother and Sis Whitty either. Perhaps Mommy thinks that we should be making our own decisions since marriage is something that''s meant to be between both of us." Hecate widened her eyes in shock. "What about the wedding fees?" Baby Robbie said, "Of course, we''d have to pay for our wedding ourselves. Daddy built Tourmaline Estate as a gift for Mommy." Hecate was speechless. She cast a purposeful nce at Baby Robbie and asked, "Since your daddy built Tourmaline Estate for your mommy, what will you prepare for me?" Baby Robbie was put into a difficult position. He said in an upset tone, "Daddy has been managing his finances for his entire life. However, I''m taking a different path in my life. I''m not destined to build an empire of riches for you." "Hmph!" Hecate was enraged. Baby Zetty''s face darkened. "How can there be such an unreasonable person?" Whitty said, "Baby Zetty, Hecate comes from pitiful family background. That''s why shecks a sense of security. She''s being so bossy and unreasonable just e because she''s trying to search for the love that she didn''t receive in her childhood." Baby Zetty said, "1 must cure her illness. Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Baby Zetty walked past Finn and Jens, who tried to stop her. She then walked in the direction of Baby Robbie and Hecate. "Robbie," she called out. Her voice was clear,forting, and sturdy. Baby Robbie and Hecate turned around to look at her. Baby Robbie called out excitedly when he saw her, "Zetty!" Baby Zetty walked over and extended her hand to Hecate. "Sis Hecate, I''m Baby Zetty." Hecate stared at Baby Zetty in a stunned manner. She had long heard about Sir Ares'' daughter. Baby Zetty was doted on by everyone. Not only did her daddy and mommy love her a lot, but both of her brothers cherished her a lot. Even Ghost was especially protective of Baby Zetty. In other words, Baby Zetty had the best luck among everyone since she returned to the Ares family. Hecate chuckled and said, "Baby Zetty, you''re really as the rumors say. You''re truly meant to be a nobledy." Her smile was tinged with jealousy. As a doctor, Baby Zetty understood all her patients'' conditions. Despite Hecate''s lowly upbringing, she had an extremely prideful heart. She had the desire topare herself to everyone better than her in the world. She stubbornly tried topete with those who were better than her although she knew that she was not a match for them. Baby Zetty decided to force her to face reality. "It seems like you''ve heard plenty of rumors about me, Sis Hecate. You''ll get to know the real me once you get along more with me in the future. I''m actually an extremely ordinary person." There was a look of disbelief in Hecate''s eyes. Baby Zetty added, "You must invite me over if you''re doing anything fun." Hecateughed and said, "You might not be able to blend in well with my social circle, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty said, "Don''t worry, Sis Hecate. Under Daddy''s training, I''ve learned to face all sorts of hardships. I adapt well to any situation." "Oh. Since you''d like to hang out with me, I''ll bring you out to have some fun tonight, Baby Zetty." Baby Zetty epted her invitation happily. Baby Robbie cast a worried gaze at Baby Zetty. He had grown up together with Baby Zetty, and they shared the same bloodline. Besides, Baby Zetty was the inheritor of the Boyes. Her identity was special. Baby Robbie could not let her take such risks." No, Zetty. You''d better stay at home. It''s dangerous outside." Hecate stared at Baby Robbie as you worried that I''d be in dangt she asked him in an icy tone, "Aren''t went out?" Baby Robbie said, "You''re different." if I Hecate smiled bitterly and said, "You''re right. My life isn''t as valuable as your sister''s." Baby Robbie tried exining things when he noticed that Hecate was enraged, Hecate, I didn''t mean that. My sister..." "Cough, cough," Baby Zetty reminded Baby Robbie not to selt her out just for love. Baby Robbie stopped himself from saying anything. Hecate left in a state of rage. Baby Robbie chased after her at once. Finn and the others came over. Finn chuckled and asked, "Zetty, were you being mischievous again?" Baby Zetty smiled radiantly and said, "I just wanted to help cure that self-centered personality of hers." Whitty said, "She wasn''t born into a wealthy family, but she acts like she''s entitled to a life of riches." Jens shook his head and said, "Baby Robbie''s taste in women is truly questionable." The few of them walked over to a pavilion. They sat down and started chatting casually. Just then, Finn started asking about everything that had happened to the Ares family recently. "Jens, I heard about your illness from Grayson. What hap dare the ability to hurt your content Who in Tourmaline Estate has belongs to NovelDrama.Org andThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Jens'' gaze darkened as he said, "I''ll capture him sooner orter." Baby Zetty noticed Jens'' hostile attitude. She was afraid that he would fall out with Gale. "Brother, you must be more forgiving. He has his own reasons for doing so." Jens stared at Baby Zetty curiously and asked, "Do you know something that we don''t?" Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Baby Zetty pondered upon it for a while. She then decided to tell Jens something." The poison in your body is a type of drug that controls one''s nervous system. I was the one who created this poison. It can paralyze one temporarily. Luckily, the person who drugged you didn''t want to take your life. He used an extremely light dose so that you''d be temporarily paralyzed." Jens was extremely shocked. "You created this poison? Since the culprit learned how to create poison from you, he must be extremely close to you." Finn was displeased. "Jens, be careful of what you say." Jens was right. "You''re being unreasonably jealous right now. The rtionship that I''m implying is different from your rtionship with Baby Zetty." Finn said, "I don''t want to hear anything like that." Jens changed the topic and said, "In that case, this means that he didn''t have the intention to hurt me. However, he wanted me to be in an immobile state. He didn''t want me to be able to do anything." Jens thought about it in detail. Soon, he got an answer. "Is it the mysterious man living in Angel''s house? Is he trying to stop me from finding out who he is since I''ve been investigating him? Is that why he tried stopping me using such means?" "Besides, this person is close to Baby Zetty. It can''t be anyone else except for Gale.'' Baby Zetty felt extremely confused." Brother, you guessed correctly. Gale is the one who poisoned you. However, I don''t understand why you''re investigating him.'' Jens said, "Daddy is afraid that he has ill intentions toward Angel since he keeps approaching her. That''s why he wanted us to investigate his identity." Baby Zetty was extremely curious. "What did you find out?" When she interacted with Gale in the past, she felt that he was extremely secretive. He was smarter than ordinary people, and his memory was exceptional as well. She had once suspected Gale''s personal background as well. After all, children who grew up in the wild tended to be more knowledgeable than ordinary children. However, Gale had never done anything to her despite her suspicion toward him. It seemed like her suspicion toward him had always been on the surface level.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jens was smarter than her. Jens must have found something that terrified Gale. Therefore, Gale wanted to stop Jens from investigating further even if he had to expose his identity. Jens smiled and said, "If he hadn''t done anything to me, I wouldn''t have had a clue. I came to a realization after he suddenly tried poisoning me.¡± Finn urged him, asking, "Jens, hurry up and tell us. What did you find out?" Jens simply said, "His identity is full of mystery." Baby Zetty and the others felt even more curious now. Jens said, "I''ll definitely find out where he''s hiding tonight." Baby Zetty held him back anxiously." Brother, don''t force him to do anything. Gale''s abilities might not be beneath yours. Remember that hatred should be resolved instead of kept." Jens asked, "Why do we need to be afraid of him?" Baby Zetty asked, "Then what about Sis Angel? Are you going to disregard her feelings?" Jens instantly felt deted. After pondering upon it for some time, Jens finally calmed down. He said, "Baby Zetty, I know what I should do. Don''t worry, I''m just about his background. It''s dangerous for everyone in Tourmaline Estate if there''s an unknown intruder within the borders. I won''t tell anyone about Gale''s secrets as long as he doesn''t hurt Sis Angel. If he does anything to hurt Angel, I won''t have mercy on him." investigating Gale to find t Baby Zetty was extremely worried. "He''ll definitely go against you if you keep investigating him. I''m afraid that you''lose check of what you''re doing and overthrow the power bnce between both of you. When that happens, a terrible war will ensue." Jens said, "Don''t worry, Baby Zetty. I''ll try my best to go easy on him.¡± Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Alright." After going back inside, the few of them saw Baby Robbie sitting and leaning against one of the Roman-style pirs in front of Chateau de Selene. He seemed to be extremely dispirited. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 Baby Zetty and the others rushed forward at once. Baby Robbie sighed heavily when he saw them. There was a troubled expression on his face. Jens patted his shoulder and said in an earnest tone, "Did you quarrel with her again?" Baby Robbie nodded. He looked at Jens in confusion. "How do you and Sis Whitty never argue with each other? How do Baby Zetty and Finn never argue with each other? Why do I keep arguing with Hecate? She thinks that I don''t prioritize her enough, and I feel that she''s being overly sensitive. It doesn''t take long for us to get into a severe argument." Whitty asked, "Have you ever thought of breaking up with her?'' Baby Robbie said firmly, "Since I''ve chosen to be with her, I''ll stay by her side. I won''t break up with her." He asked everyone for help. "Help me analyze the situation that I''m in right now. How should I improve myself for her?" Baby Zetty said, "You''re doing extremely well. However, you must know that you can''t overindulge some people. The more you indulge her, the more she''ll try to take advantage of you." Baby Robbie shook her head in disagreement. "Hecate isn''t that type of person. She just had an unhappy childhood. She has high expectations for her romantic rtionships. That''s why she has high expectations of me. I think that she wishes that I''ll be able topensate for everything that she missed out on in her childhood. However, I''m not that capable. I wish to do so, but I''m afraid that I''m unable to fulfill her wishes. I''ve disappointed her." Whitty said, "Baby Robbie, you''re her boyfriend, not her savior. Everyone has to be responsible for their own lives. One shouldn''t expect someone else to change their fate." Hecate, who had walked back, heard what Whitney told Baby Robbie as soon as she came back. She was instantly filled with rage. She walked over and retorted against Whitney, "I know that all of you look down on me. All of you think that I don''t deserve Baby Robbie. However, I never expected Baby Robbie to change my life for the better. I''m living well. I have money, and I''m pretty. I don''t need you guys to pity me." Her angered stance shocked Whitney. Whitney immediately apologized, "Sis Hecate, I''m not looking down on you. I''m just telling Baby Robbie the truth. I''ll apologize to you if my genuine words offended you in any way." Jens held Whitney back and said coolly," Whitty, why are you apologizing to her? You haven''t done anything wrong." Baby Zetty could not stand Hecate could anymore. She spoke straightforwardly," Hecate, you''re the one who should reflect on yourself. Everyone hates and dislikes you. You should think about the reason behind all of this." Hecate was so angered by Baby Zetty''s words that she burst into tears. Baby Robbie pitied Hecate. He wrapped her into his arms and scolded Baby Zetty," Baby Zetty, stop talking.''Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jens was infuriated. He scolded Baby Robbie again, "Are you as brainless as she is? Before you started dating her, the sisters of Tourmaline Estate got along really well. Daddy and Mommy were always cheerful as well. However, after you started dating her, Sis Rosie left and Daddy threw a tantrum. Can''t you tell what''s the reason behind all of this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hecate stopped crying after Jens roared out in rage. She stared at Jens in disbelief as she realized how much everyone hated her in Tourmaline Estate. She then covered her face and ran away. "Hecate." Baby Robbie chased after her at once. Whitty was extremely worried. "Jens, did we go overboard?" Jens remained steel-faced as he said, "No one will tolerate her terrible personality." Baby Robbie chased after Hecate, only to see her standing at the entrance of Tourmaline Estate. It seemed like she was waiting for him there. "I''m sorry, Hecate. Jens always speaks harshly. Don''t mind his words," Baby Robbie apologized. Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Hecate''s eyes were red-rimmed. There was a look of devastation on her face. "I know that your family doesn''t like me. I always thought that they disliked me because of my upbringing. Today, I finally realized that people are capable of picking all types of faults in someone they dislike. Baby Robbie, do you find my personality despicable as well?" Baby Robbie gaped. He wanted to answer her question, but he did not dare to say anything. Finally, he said in a courteous tone, "Hecate, we all had different experiences while growing up. That''s why we have different personalities. Not everyone is able to get along with each other. You don''t have to mind them." Hecate said, "I know. My expectations for you guys were too high. I always expected that you guys would treat me like family and be considerate toward me because of the difficulties that I experienced while growing up. I thought you''d tolerate my ws and rashness. However, I didn''t expect the Ares family to be so strict toward their daughters-inw." "..." Baby Robbie was speechless. "Hecate, my daddy only allows my mommy to behave rashly and fool around at home. However, my mommy is extremely frugal and economic. She''s filial toward the elderly. She''s also extremely loving and protective of the weak and young." Hecate widened her eyes in confusion. " Why can''t you tolerate my behavior if your daddy is capable of tolerating your mommy when she fools around?" Baby Robbie said, "Do you know that my mommy has known my daddy since she was 10 years old? She grew up by his side. My daddy loves her much more than he loves himself." Hecate spoke up in a tone of admiration," I''m really jealous of your mommy." Baby Robbie said, "Hecate, I know that you''d like to receive love from a family. However, you must know that everyone has people that they love. Jens has Sis Whitty, Baby Zetty has Finn, Mommy has Daddy, and Sis Andy has Grayson. To them, everyone else isn''t as important as their loved ones. If you want everyone to tolerate and understand you like I do..." Baby Robbie shook his head. Hecate seemed to understand some of what he said. "I''ve seen daughters-inw from ordinary families being loved and doted on by their families. Their parents-in w treat them extremely respectfully and nicely. Why can''t your family be like that?" Baby Robbie said, "Everyone in our family respects Sis Whitty. That''s because Sis Whitty treats everyone nicely and is generous to everyone. That''s how she obtained everyone''s approval." There was an unpleasant expression on Hecate''s face. "All in all, your family just dislikes me. Baby Robbie, I think that we should just break up, Since the Ares family can''t ept me, I won''t stay here. There''s somewhere else that''s meant for me in the world. I won''t stay here and hope to get on the Ares family''s good side." Baby Robbie felt extremely exasperated. "Hecate, I''ll face all difficulties together with you. Don''t say that you want to break up." Hecate red at him and asked, "How will you face everything together with me? You didn''t do anything when they were bullying me." Baby Robbie was stunned and taken aback. "Hecate, it''s the first time I''ve ever spoken to Jens so angrily." Hecate was stunned. She instantly felt even more aggrieved. "Your parents are extremely loving, and you and your brother love each other as well. However, there isn''t a ce for me in this family. Baby Robbie, I''m not meant to be part of the Ares family. You should forget-me." Hecate ran off after speaking. Baby Robbie punched the wall in rage. He felt extremely conflicted. He wanted to chase after Hecate, but they would argue non-stop if he managed to catch up with her. Finally, he decided to return to the Ares family. He wanted to settle everything with his family members first. Regardless of everything, he had to convince them to ept Hecate. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When Baby Robbie returned home, Jens was already waiting for him in his room. There was a heavy expression on Jens'' face when he noticed that Baby Robbie was walking back. He asked, "What''s wrong? Is she not willing toe back?" Baby Robbie nodded. Jens asked, "Do you me me for making her angry and driving her away?" Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 There was a rather unpleasant expression on Baby Robbie''s face. He spoke up in a rather aggrieved tone, ¡°Jens, I know that all of you don''t like Hecate. However, Hecate has such a sensitive and insecure personality because of her childhood. Since I like her, I''ll have to ept all of her ws. Jens, if you guys truly care for me, can you all please try to ept her?" Jens was stunned. A surge of inexplicable emotions rose in his heart. Baby Robbie clearly knew all of Hecate''s ws. However, he did not look down on her and chose to be her savior instead. Baby Robbie seemed to be so much more generous aspared to him. "I''m sorry, Baby Robbie. I was being narrowminded. I just want you to be with a girl who loves you so you''ll be able to enjoy the feeling of being loved without having any worries in your mind. One person will always contribute more to a rtionship when love is being neglected in a couple. Since you love Hecate and are willing to ept all of her, I''ll give you my blessings. However, you should understand that two tigers can''t live on the same mountain. There can only be one female head in Tourmaline Estate. Hecate has a stubborn personality. She won''t give in to Mommy easily. Why don''t you live with her outside of Tourmaline Estate? The distance can cate everything. You can bring her back when she''s in a better state of mind. What do you think?" Baby Robbie was put into a tough position." I''m afraid that she won''t ept such special treatment." Jens found it extremely hard to resolve this situation as well. "Would you like to see her infuriate Mommy to no end?" Baby Robbie said, "I''ll convince Mommy to ept her." "Mommy has already epted her." "Mommy has just given in to reality. She doesn''t genuinely ept her," Baby Robbie argued. Jens sighed, "Baby Robbie, I don''t care how much you tolerate Hecate. However, I won''t let you make Mommy feel upset just because of Hecate." Baby Robbie was extremely troubled. "Jens, I won''t be a mama''s boy." Jens said sternly, "That has nothing to do with this. It has always been hard for mothers and daughters-inw to get along well. I''m not taking sides right now; I''m taking the side of justice. Hecate is being unreasonable in this situation. If you n to force Mommy to ept Hecate, Daddy definitely won''t agree with that. Daddy will ask you if Mommy, who has raised you since you were a child, can''t evenpare to a woman from outside of the family." Baby Robbie was stunned. Jens'' realistic analysis reflected the hard truth. Baby Robbie was filled with worry. "Do I have no choice but to do nothing about it? Hecate will be terribly disappointed in me." Jens said Sternly, "We don''t mind if you love Hecate and are willing to make sacrifices for her. However, don''Deven try to force Mommy to ept her." Baby Robbie still felt extremely aggrieved." Aren''t you putting me in a tough position?" Just then, Angeline rushed over and stopped the unfriendly conversation between the brothers. "Jens, go back first. There''s something that I''d like to tell your brother." Jens said, "Yes, Mommy." He then left. Angeline told Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, look at yourself. You''re crestfallen, upset, and unhappy. love and treasure you so much. Do you how much it hurts me to see you being like this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "I can lower myself and give in to Hecate just to please you. However, will you really be happy if I do that?" Baby Robbie shook his head. "I won''t be happy if I let you down, Mommy." Angeline said, "Look, you won''t be happy either way. How can I ept someone who won''t bring my son happiness?" Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 Baby Robbie was speechless after hearing Angeline''s pained confession.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Angeline let out a long sigh and said in an exasperated tone, "I understand that it''s hard for one to forget someone one fell for at first sight. However, I believe that my sons have had sufficient exposure to the world outside and encountered plenty of hardships. Therefore, I trust your decisions when ites to your romantic partners. However, I never expected my son to bring back a girl who ended up driving away my foster daughter and causing arguments between my sons who previously never quarreled with each other. Baby Robbie, tell me what you''d do if you were me." "I gave you my blessings against my will, but you''re still not satisfied since you think that I''m not being genuine enough. However, how can I control my heart? It''s impossible for me to suppress my true feelings. I had no intention of neglecting Hecate either. Baby Robbie, please forgive me." Baby Robbie felt beyond hurt after hearing Angeline speak to him in such a pained and exasperated tone. He got down on his knees and apologized to Angeline in devastation. "Mommy, I''m not a filial son. I''m sorry for putting you through so much pain. I didn''t want any of this to happen either. However, I really don''t want to give up on Hecate." Angeline said, "I respect your decision, Baby Robbie. I''ve discussed this with your daddy. I''ll purchase a property for both of you. You can choose a property when you''re free. Tell me which property you like. After you get a property of your own, you can move in with Hecate and live with her. However..." A serious expression appeared on Angeline''s face. She warned him sternly," Baby Robbie, don''t cross the boundaries with her if you don''t have the confidence to spend the rest of your life with her. That way, you''ll at least still be able to create happy memories with her when you''re both together. Once you cross the boundaries, you''ll bring her endless pain and suffering if you don''t manage to be with her for the rest of your life." Baby Robbie took note of everything that Angelina said. "I understand. Mommy." After Angeline finished speaking, she cast a pitiful nce at her son before leaving. Baby Robbie clutched the bank card that his mommy had left for him and curled up in the corner. He lowered his head as endless conflict and pain surrounded him. He loved Hecate, and he was willing to give up on everything to pursue his feelings for her. However, Hecate did not get along well with his family. She wanted everyone to approve of her. She wanted to receive love and be prioritized by everyone in the family. Baby Robbie could understand the insecurity that she felt and her need for others topensate her for her unhappy childhood. However, nobody else except him would be willing to be so tolerant of her. The girls in Tourmaline Estate had all ovee plenty of hardships while growing up. Therefore, they looked down on weak girls like Hecate. He could not mediate the rtionship between Hecate and the other members of his family well. Mommy had made a decision on his behalf by asking him to move out of Tourmaline Estate. However, he could not bear to leave his family. What should he do? His thoughts wavered once again. Should he give up on Hecate? Should he give everything to his rtionship with Hecate and create a new future with her? Just as he was filled with uncertainty, Hecate appeared before him. "Baby Robbie," she sobbed in devastation. "I''d like to break up with you and end the conflict between us. However, can''t do that. As soon as I got ome and closed my eyes, you were all I could think of. What should do?" Baby Robbie''s heart hurt as he said," Hecate, my mommy wants me to move out of Tourmaline Estate if I insist to stay with you." Hecate was so shocked that she remained speechless for some time. "Your mommy chose to give up on us because of her foster daughters?" she asked in disbelief. Baby Robbieforted her, saying," Hecate, we can rent a ce outside. We can live there together. There''s still plenty of opportunities for Mommy to approve of you inthe future." Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Hecate''s eyes were filled with mncholy, devastation, and grief as she said, "I thought that that the unhappiness that I experienced during my childhood and the shame that I was subject to due to my birth family would finally be covered up once I grew up. However, I was way too childish to think so. The high and mighty Ares family is capable of epting foster daughters with unknown family backgrounds, yet they won''t ept me. Not only are they unwilling to let me be part of the family, but they also won''t give me a dowry or purchase a property in our name. They''re asking us to rent a ce instead. Baby Robbie, although I have a lowly upbringing, I still have self-dignity. I won''t let you and your family breach my dignity like that. We aren''t fated to be together. Please leave. Baby Robbie was beyond upset. "Hecate, don''t be like this." Hecate said, "I still believe that there will be a man who''s willing to go against the entire world just for me. Baby Robbie, you aren''t the right one for me. Please leave. Don''t look for me ever again." Baby Robbie closed his eyes. He felt beyond upset. "Hecate, give me some time. Is that alright?" "You should leave," Hecate said tearfully. Baby Robbie did not know what to do when she started crying. "Don''t cry. I''ll leave," he said as he proceeded to do as she said. Hecate cried even harder after he left hastily. She thought that Baby Robbie would stay behind and beg to stay by her side. She did not expect him to leave without even turning around. This ending was very different from what she imagined. She sobbed as she walked to the moat. She stood on a bridge as sadness filled her heart. She then took out her phone and prepared to send Baby Robbie a farewell text. [Baby Robbie, we aren''t fated to be together in this lifetime. I hope that our fate continues in our next lives.] After sending the text, she stood by the moat and stared into nothing. "Why won''t you jump down the moat?" An icy voice rang out. Hecate turned around and caught sight of Rosie standing not far away behind her.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hecate asked angrily, "Were you following me?" Rosie said, "If I hadn''t followed you, how would I find out about your b*tchy scheme? You pretended to act all high and mighty by breaking up with Baby Robbie. You then tried to act pitifully in front of him to get him toe running back to you. You have him wrapped around your little finger. Hecate, why are you trying so hard to do all of this? Baby Robbie loves you so much. You don''t need such schemes. I can''t seem to figure out what your true motives are." A sly glint shed across Hecate''s gaze as she spoke up in a devious tone, "Since you know that Baby Robbie loves me, you should give up on trying to be the Ares family''s daughter-inw." Rosie chuckled lightly and said, "Hecate, I know your true motive for approaching Baby Robbie. You''ve never wanted Baby Robbie. You just want to be the Ares family''s daughter-inw. That''s because that position will greatly raise your status. Am I right?" Hecate was slightly shocked. "You have such a great imagination." Rosie added, "My daddy and mommy have already given Baby Robbie to you. What are you dissatisfied about?" Hecate said in an even tone, "I don''t like it when people look down on me." Rosie said, "That''s not the case. You just don''t like Baby Robbie because he has nothing now." Hecate remained silent. Rosie rolled her eyes and said, "You can fool Baby Robbie, but you can''t fool me. No, you can''t fool anyone from the Ares family except for Baby Robbie Baby Robbie loves you so much that he''s acting like a madman. That''s why he''s letting you fool him willingly." A gleeful expression appeared on Hecate''s face. Just then, Baby Robbie ran over from the distance. "Hecate!" he called out as he sprinted over. When Hecate saw him, she dragged Rosie with her and wanted to jump into the moat. Rosie flung her hand off her, and Hecate fell into the water. Baby Robbie stared at Hecate as she fell into the water. He jumped into the moat without hesitation and brought her out of the water. Hecate trembled as shey in his arms. Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Hecate red at Rosie angrily. "Sis Rosie, why did you disregard me when I begged you for help? Why did you push me into the water?" Rosie''s eyes widened. She was at a loss for words. "Hecate, don''t lie through your teeth. I didn''t push you. You jumped into the water yourself." Hecate spoke to Baby Robbie in a coquettish tone, "Baby Robbie, look at her..." Baby Robbie was supposed to be overjoyed to see Rosie after such a long time. However, he was not even slightly happy to see her right now given the situation that they were in. He simply felt extremely exasperated. "Sis Rosie, why are you here?" Baby Robbie asked. Rosie felt extremely aggrieved after hearing what he said. "Do you think that I came here with ill intentions? Do you believe in Hecate''s lies? Baby Robbie, am I such a treacherous in your eyes?" "No, Sis Rosie. You misunderstood me," Baby Robbie exined himself. Hecate borated on her lies, ¡°That''s exactly what she came here for. Why would shee here for no reason? Haven''t you left Imperial Capital? It turns out that you haven''t left at all. You went into hiding so you could find an opportunity to get rid of me. That has been your true intention all along." Rosie did not mind what Hecate said about her. However, she cared about what Baby Robbie thought of her. She stared at Baby Robbie and exined herself tearfully, "I had already left Imperial Capital. However, I recently got some news about Jens. I came back here due to the lead that I got. It''s up to you whether you believe me or not." Rosie turned around and left after speaking Hecate shouted angrily, "Hey, Baby Robbie, are you going to let her go just like that? She pushed me into the moat and I almost drowned! You must make her pay for what she has done." Baby Robbie stared at Rosie''s lonely silhouette and called out to her, "Sis Rosie.'' Rosie paused and turned around. "What''s it? Do you want me to take responsibility for her?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Baby Robbie did not know what to say. "No, I... I just want to know where you''re living right now. Do you have enough money?" Rosie smiled radiantly and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m doing well." Hecate was beyond angered. "How can you ask about how she''s doing? Baby Robbie, she''s my love rival. Do you have feelings for her?" Baby Robbie shut his eyes as a pained expression appeared on his face. "Hecate, stop being unreasonable." Hecate stomped her foot and said, "Hmph, you really can''t forget her. You do love her." She then covered her face with her hands and ran off in tears. Baby Robbie stared at Rosie, who was standing in front of him. He then turned around to look at Hecate. At that moment, Baby Robbie suddenly thought of his mommy''s worried expression when she thought about Sis Rosie. Baby Robbie then ran forward to chase after Rosie. "Sis Rosie." Rosie turned around after hearing his voice. She smiled radiantly when she saw Baby Robbie. "Sis Rosie, follow me home." Baby Robbie grabbed her hand and said, "Mommy is extremely worried about you." Rosie said, "Baby Robbie, I need to look for someone. I''ll go back home once I find her." "Who''s that?" "Savannah Jones." Baby Robbie was taken aback. "Do you have news about her?" Rosie pondered upon it for a while and said, "Actually, Mommy was the one who received news about her. She was the one who asked me to look for Savannah Jones." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org A shocked expression appeared on Baby Robbie''s face. "Did Mommy arrange for you to leave Imperial Capital as well? Were all of you trying to fool me?" Rosie shook her head and said, "Baby Robbie, I had really left Imperial Capital. However, Mommy found me. On the night I left home,¡¢ Mommy found me at Night Moor Bridge. She begged me to return home. Although I didn''t want to add to your troubles, I didn''t want mummy to worry and fear for my safety either. Therefore, I promised Mommy that I''d keep in close contact with her no matter where I went." Baby Robbie feared up as he said, "Sis Rosie, I''ve wronged you." Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Rosie smiled radiantly and said, "Baby Robbie, you didn''t wrong me in any way. You just fell in love with another girl." Baby Robbie had a dark expression on his face. He felt extremely down. "Yes, I just fell in love with a girl. However, the girl I love isn''t mentally well. She only brings unhappiness to everyone, yet I can''t do anything about it. I''m useless." Rosie was stunned. "Baby Robbie, you''re still willing to be with her even after knowing that she isn''t mentally well. This shows just how much you love her." Baby Robbie smiled bitterly. Rosie bade Baby Robbie goodbye after their chat. "Baby Robbie, I''m leaving. Take care.'' Baby Robbie stared at Rosie. He could not bear for her to leave. "Sis Rosie, can you not leave?" Rosie shook her head and said, "You saw everything. If I stay, Hecate will be unhappy. If she''s unhappy, how can you be happy? Baby Robbie, I don''t have any demands. I just want you to be happy for the rest of your life." Baby Robbie feared up at once. "Sis Rosie, once you leave, no one will care about me as much as you do." Rosie pinched his face and said, "I''lle back in the future." Baby Robbie knew that Rosie would encounter many troubles if he forced her to stay back when Hecate still held a grudge against her. Therefore, he resisted the pain he felt in his heart and bade Rosie farewell. "Take care, Sis Rosie." However, tears streamed down Baby Robbie''s face as Rosie turned around to leave. There was a beggar dressed in rags sitting by the side. Suddenly, he called after Baby Robbie. "Young man, you have bad taste in women. You just sent away a greatdy. The girl who fell into the water tried to push her into the water just now. She used her of everything just because she failed to bring any harm to her." Baby Robbie was stunned. He raised his head and stared at Rosie''s figure. A gentle smile appeared in his eyes. "Thank you." He took out a wad of cash from his coat and handed it to the beggar.'' Thank you for proving Sis Rosie''s innocence. However, I''ve never once suspected her character. The beggar could not understand. "You know that she''s a gooddy, but why do you insist on choosing to be with that wretched girl?" Baby Robbie patted his shoulder and said," Some things can''t be seen by one''s eyes. One can only sense such things with their hearts." The beggar stared at Baby Robbie and noticed his red-rimmed eyes. He seemed to understand everything. "Oh, I got it." Baby Robbie then left. Tourmaline Estate. Jens had taken a particr liking to Sis Angel''s courtyard and had been staying there recently. Angel was extremely troubled. She was afraid that Gale and Jens would get into a fight when they met each other. Perhaps Jenson had managed to wear out Gale''s patience, but Gale finally decided to take action. One day after school, Gale went to Angel''s kindergarten and took her away in advance. When Jenson came to fetch Angel, Angel''s teacher from kindergarten spoke to him in a shocked tone, "Didn''t Angel''s other brother bring her home? Don''t you know about that?" Jenson thought that Angel''s teacher was referring to Baby Robbie. However, he found it odd as Baby Robbie was busy with his personal matterstely. How could he have the time to fetch Angel? Jenson called Baby Robbie just in case. He wanted to confirm things with him. "Baby Robbie, is Sis Angel with you?" A stunned expression appeared on Baby Robbie''s face. "I didn''t take her anywhere." Jenson instantly knew that something was wrong. He asked Angel''s kindergarten teacher, "What does the person who fetched Angel look like?" The teacher realized that somethingContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. was wrong. She looked at Jens and told him everything, "He looks exactly like you. Initially, I was curious why he''d fetch Angel back when it was still early, but Angel told us firmly that he was her brother. She told us that her brother came to fetch her as her family would be holding a g at home tonight. Therefore, I let him bring her home." Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Jens instantly realized that something was wrong. He knew that Gale had taken action before he did in their game of wits. Initially, he wanted to look for Gale and talk things out with him after some time. He wanted Gale to promise not to bring Angel away no matter what. However, it seemed like Gale knew about his ns and brought Angel away in advance. Gale had read his mind clearly. However, Jens felt extremely exasperated. He could not guess the true reason why Gale had brought Angel away. Jens returned to Tourmaline Estate. He went to his daddy and reported everything to him at once. Daddy, someone took Angel away. That person disguised as me and tricked Angel''s teacher. That person took her away two hours ago. Daddy, we might be able to catch up to them if we go after them now." A forlorn expression appeared on Sir Ares'' face. He held onto a crumpled piece of paper and said, "Perhaps I''m fated not to have any daughters by my side. I couldn''t keep Baby Zetty by my side, and now Angel is gone as well. Luckily, I don''t feel too lonely since I have your mommy with me." Jens was stunned. "Daddy, are you going to let them take her away just like that?" Jay said, "Of course not. I''ve ordered Ghost and everyone in Hacker Empire to chase after them. However, so what even if we manage to capture them? My daughter is all grown up. She''ll insist on leaving." Jens sighed and said, "Daddy, why don''t you let Baby Zetty stay by your side now that she''s back? That way, you won''t have to miss her so badly every day." Sir Ares said, "She''s a doctor. If I keep her at Tourmaline Estate, I''ll be putting her talents to waste. Baby Zetty won''t be the inheritor of the Boyes if she stays here. Baby Zetty won''t be happy if she stays here." Just then, Baby Robbie ran over in a hurry and asked, "Daddy, Jens, do you have any news about Angel?" Sir Ares rolled his eyes at him and chastised him, "Why are you in such a hurry? Would you like everyone to find out about it? You guys had better hide this from your mommy." Baby Robbie and Jens nodded in unison. However, they both had the same question in mind. Could they really hide this from their mommy? Sir Ares ordered Jens and Baby Robbie,'' Arent both of you usually pretty capable? The search for Angel is an extremely urgent incident. You guys must search for her in secret and bring her back before your mommy discovers that she''s missing, got it?" Jens and Baby Robbie promised Sir Ares together, "We won''t let you down. Father." Both of them then left. This was the first time Jens and Baby Robbie would be working together. Jens made good use of his intelligence. "Baby Robbie, you''ve fought Gale before. His martial art skills areparable to those of yours. He has fought me before too, but lost to him. From this we can tell that he hasn''t shown as all his skills yet. It won''t be easy for us to capture him. However, he took Angel away this time around. Although Gale can take on any appearance he wants, it''s easy for us to spot someone with Angel''s height. Let''s make Angel our priority in our search." Baby Robbie said, "You''re right, Jens. Let''s search the entrances of all airports and highways. Tell the hackers to search for people that resemble Angel." Jens said, "Baby Robbie, Gale has exceptional martial art skills. I''m afraid no one in Ghost can defeat him. You have no choice but to go against him to make sure Angel returns safely with us." Baby Robbie said, "Alright, I''ll gather the sisters at once. As soon as we have news of Angel, we''ll rush there at once." Jens and Baby Robbie divided the duties between them. Jens monitored the inte and surveince cameras for any signs of Angel. Finally, he set his target on a pair of siblings that were headed to Europe. He looked at their identity cards. The guy''s name was Jacque. He was 18 years old. The girl was named Xana. She was six years old.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jens looked at her name and instantly grew suspicious. Xana? Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 Baby Robbie noticed the odd expression on Jens'' face. He instantly understood what had happened. He said, "I''ll set up a n." When the ne from Imperial Capitalnded in Rome, a pair of attractive siblings walked out of the airport. The brother was dressed in a white trench coat. There was a yellow scarf around his neck. Meanwhile, his handsome face was cold and distant. His skin was extremely pale. He exuded an air of nobleness and dominance. Everyone could not help but stare at him. He held a little girl''s hand. Actually, the little girl was only four years old. However, she had a mature expression on her face. She was taller than other kids around her age as well. Therefore, she looked like she was around six or seven years old. The pair of siblings were Jens'' target, Gale and Angel. Gale secretly brought Angel to Rome so that she could escape Sir Ares'' control. Gale felt extremely rxed. He took in a deep breath and spoke up in a carefree tone, "Angel, I finally don''t need to live in fear of your father anymore." Angel chuckled and said, "However, you''re shouldering plenty of responsibilities right now. You need to protect me well. If anything happens to me, do you think Daddy will forgive you?" Gale stared at Angel, who had a mischievous expression on her face as she stood beside him. "I''ll protect you well even without Sir Ares, Angel. That''s because we need to rely on each other for survival in this world." Angel stared at the vast blue sky and said in a somber tone, "Jacque, what will happen to us in the future?" Gale cast a fixed stare at the blue sky. His gaze was thoughtful and sharp. It was as if he could pierce through the skies and change the order of the entire universe with his gaze. "Angel, you must believe in me. We can definitely fulfill our wishes." There was a dark expression on Angel''s face as she nodded. Truthfully, after the countless failures and reincarnations that she had experienced, she no longer expected to have her wishes fulfilled. However, she did not want to discourage Gale. Therefore, she was willing to give him her all and apany him on this journey. Gale brought Angel to a za in Rome. Just when they had forgotten all about their worries and were having endless fun, a young man wearing a fox mask suddenly walked toward them. Gale noticed that the young man walked with confidence and exuberance: Gale dragged Angel and prepared to retreat. However, the young man suddenly teleported to where they were and prevented them from leaving. Gale had no choice but to take action. He thrust his leg upward and kicked the young man in the mask However, the young man was extremely calm. He dodged his kick in an agile manner when his leg was about to collide with him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Gale instantly realized who the young man was when he noticed how calm and confident he was. "Baby Robbie, you found us so quickly." Baby Robbie said, ¡°If I hadn''t taken a shower, I would''ve arrived sooner.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. His daddy was already extremely frantic. How could he not find them as soon as possible? Gale said, "Baby Robbie, you should know that you aren''t a match for me. Why would you waste your efforts?" Baby Robbieughed and questioned, "Do you think I''m a fool? Do you think I''d give in to you without a fight? Gale, even if you''re more capable than I am, you won''t be able to unleash all of your skills when so many people are watching over here. If I give it my all, we''ll be at a draw." Gale felt extremely troubled. He did not expect Baby Robbie to suddenly use all of his wits at such a critical point in time. As expected, it was not easy to scare the members of the Ares family. Angel pleaded with Baby Robbie, "Brother, let Gale go. Let us go." Baby Robbie was beyond shocked. "Gale, follow me home. Even if you want to take my sister away, you must first get my mommy''s permission." Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Initially, Baby Robbie hade up with a hundred ways to vent his rage on Gale. However, he chose to concede to Gale''s wishes when he saw the bitter and upset gaze in Angel''s eyes. He wanted to give Gale a chance. However, Gale did not ept his act of kindness. He said stubbornly, ¡°Baby Robbie, let''s see if you''re capable enough to capture me back.¡± After speaking, Gale positioned himself and prepared to fight with Baby Robbie. Just then, Andy led the sisters over to them. They fell from the sky andnded in front of Baby Robbie. It was as if they were a sturdy city wall that was protecting Baby Robbie within their borders. "Baby Robbie, the sisters are all gathered here. They''ll attack him at your orders." Gale stared at the valiant girls. They had fearless and determined expressions on their faces. He instantly recalled his soldiers at the sight of them. His soldiers were all extremely loyal to him. They were all loving people who lost their lives just to rescue him. Gale spoke up in a hoarse tone, "Move aside. All of you aren''t a match for me." The sisters said proudly, "Even if we die, we''ll die in battle against you. We won''t run away in fear." Gale was touched by their battle spirit. He felt that he was obligated to give his all in battles against opponents that were worthy of his respect. "Since you''re not afraid of death, let''s fight." Gale leaped up into the air andnded in front of the sisters. The sisters instantly surrounded him. Baby Robbie entered the circle and started fighting Gale alone. Both of them attacked each other harshly and rapidly. Baby Robbie fought Gale with his self-designed fist techniques. Coupled with the military intelligence division''s harsh spirit, his attacks fluctuated between being brutal, gentle, and violent. Gale was evidently shocked. "I didn''t expect you to be so skilled." Baby Robbie said, "Quit the nonsense. If you can''t defeat me, return my sister to me." A sly glint shed across Gale''s gaze. Suddenly, he thrust his fist outward, He moved at the speed of lightning. Baby Robbie dodged his attack swiftly, but Gale''s fist still collided with his shoulder. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie instantly felt arge electric current travel through his shoulder. He stared at Gale in shock. Gale had attacked him empty-handed. "What kind of person are you?" Baby Robbie asked in shock. After asking this question, he realized that the expressions on Gale''s and Angel''s faces instantly changed. A fierce and hostile gaze appeared in Gale''s eyes. "Baby Robbie, your curiosity will kill you." As soon as he finished speaking, Gale pounced over like a ferocious tiger. Baby Robbie did not touch him this time around. He sensed a strong force surge through his body.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Baby Robbie had once experienced such a force Back then, he was still in the military intelligence division. He had gone out toplete a mission, and his opponent was a brain specialist. He controlled his robot troops in a monitoring ROM. Baby Robbie managed to escape death that time around. Today, he felt this familiar sensation once again. Baby Robbie stared at Gale in shock and said, ¡°I''ve guessed where you''re from." Gale snickered maniacally and said, "You won''t be able to guess it." Both of them started fighting once again. Baby Robbie had learned from his previous experience. He tried his best to dodge Gale''s punches and kicks this time around. He focused onunching long-distance attacks on him instead. The sisters could tell what he nned to do. One of the sisters raised the weapon in her hands and said, ¡°Baby Robbie, use my gun.¡± Baby Robbie wanted to grab the gun, but he noticed the worried expression on Angel''s face. He then gave up on using the powerful gun. Finally, he chose to use Andy''s whip chain. Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Sis Andy''s whip chain was soft but tenacious. Every time Baby Robbie waved it, the sound of it cutting through the air could be heard. Although Gale managed to dodge Baby Robbie''s attacks, it was hard for him to freely attack Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie reminded Gale, "Gale, surrender. If we keep this up, we''ll have to keep fighting each other for some time. Would you like to be a joke to the Romans?" Gale said, "I can stop fighting you, but promise me that you''ll let me take Angel away." Baby Robbie did not give in. "If that''s the case, let''s continue fighting. I''ll fight you till the very end." Neither of them was willing to give in to the other. The number of people watching them slowly increased. The onlookers took out their phones to record videos of them. Everyone gossipped non-stop. Angel realized that more people were paying attention to them. She told Gale, "Gale, stop fighting." Gale looked around them and noticed that there was professional filming equipment being directed at him. He was worried that his identity would get exposed. He then took the initiative to bring the fight to a stop. "Never mind. Bring me to see Sir Ares." Baby Robbie ced his hands behind his back and said, "Wouldn''t it be great if you had done this from the start?" Gale ignored him and walked in front of the filming equipment. He then broke the equipment roughly. "What are you filming? What is there to film?" The onlookers surrounding them were so shocked that they dispersed at once. Gale turned around and stared at Baby Robbie with an unyielding gaze in his eyes. "You aren''t a match for me." Baby Robbie said, "But you have too many worries in your heart. That''s why you failed to defeat me. Gale, if you can never put let go of your worries, you''ll forever be a loser." Gale huffed lightly and ignored him. He held Angel''s hand and said, "Come on, I''ll bring you back to Imperial Capital."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A dayter... Gale and Angel both appeared in Tourmaline Estate at Imperial Capital. Gale was still holding onto Angel''s hand. He tookrge strides toward Chateau de Selene. He did not hide this time around. He went to look for Sir Ares in the open. When the servants of Tourmaline Estate saw Gale, looks of disbelief appeared on their faces. They had beard rumors of Miss Angel being under the control of a weird man. They had started fantasizing about that weird man. In their imaginations, he was a huge and terrifying monster. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Gale exuded a dignified aura. He looked as noble and charming as a prince. Their fear of the weird man in the rumors instantly declined. As Gale walked toward Chateau de Selene, a servant had already reported everything to Sir Ares. "Sir Ares, Gale and Miss Angel are home." Sir Ares, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes wide. The gaze in his eyes suddenly grew gentle and soft. He cast his sharp gaze at the entrance of the hall. He then saw Gale and Angel walking toward him side by side. Gale walked in front of Sir Ares. There was an arrogant and unyielding expression on his stubborn face. "Sir Ares, I want Angel. Name your conditions." Sir Ares'' handsome face darkened at once. He gritted his teeth and scolded him, Gale, I don''t care who you are or what capabilities you''ve kept hidden from us. I just want to tell you that you must have the ability to persuade me if you''d like to take my daughter away. The daughters of the Ares family aren''t objects. You can''t determine whether she stays or she leaves with your conditions." Gale said, "Sir Ares, you guys won''t be able to keep her by your sides even if I don''t take her away today." Sir Ares nced at Angel and said, "Angel, is he telling the truth? Are t you still going to leave even if el everyone in the Ares family tries our best to make you stay?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Angel''s eyes were teary as she said, "Daddy, I love you and mommy. However, I can''t stay by your side anymore. Please forgive me for not being a filial daughter." Sir Ares said, "Give me a reason." Gale looked around his surroundings and said, "You guys should leave. There''s something that I''d like to discuss something with Sir Ares alone." Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Everyone was stunned. They did not expect Gale to be bold enough to order Sir Ares'' servants around in front of him in Tourmaline Estate. They had only ever listened to Sir Ares'' orders. Although Gale had amanding aura, Sir Ares'' servants were not fools They turned around to stare at Sir Ares and awaited his orders. Sir Ares nodded at them. The servants instantly left in a hurry. When Sir Ares and Gale were the only ones left in the hall, Sir Ares gestured toward Gale and said, "Sit down." Gale sat down in front of Sir Ares. He did not behave courteously like a junior who was meeting his senior. The heavy and mature expression on his handsome face made it seem like he was meeting an opponent he admired and respected instead. "Sir Ares, I know that Angel is your beloved daughter. You can''t bear to see me take her away. However, I have no choice but to take her away. Sir Ares, I guarantee that I''ll never hurt Angel. You won''t lose your daughter either." Sir Ares'' deep and dark orbs were fixed on him. "Gale, I have no intentions of finding out about your secrets. However, Angel is my daughter. If you insist on taking her away, how can I trust that you''ll protect her well? To me, you''re just a stranger I don''t know well." Gale pondered upon it for a while. He knew that given Sir Ares'' intelligence and the strong abilities of Grand Asia Empire, he might not be able to leave easily if he argued with Sir Ares in the open. Finally, Gale seemed toe to a decision. He sighed lightly in a tone of exasperation. "I took Angel with me just to protect her. " After speaking, he blew an odd whistle. The whistle sounded extremely evil and charming. Sir Ares felt that the whistle exuded a powerful sense of oppression. After a while, Angel came over. She slowly walked in front of Gale and stood by his side. She stood farther away from Sir Ares than she did from Gale. This made Sir Ares, who loved his daughter dearly, feel extremely defeated. It felt like his daughter was leaving him now that she had grown up. "Come over, Angel," Sir Ares ordered. Angel walked toward Sir Ares worriedly. She called out softly, "Daddy." As soon as she spoke up, her eyes reddened as she choked on her words. Sir Ares sighed and said, "You''re my daughter. You share Angeline''s and my blood. Daddy and Mommy will always love and protect you with all our might. Angel, you shouldn''t be rejecting our concern for you." Tears streamed down Angel''s face. Suddenly, she raised her hand. She waved her hand in front of Sir Ares Although she did not touch anything, one of the tea cups on the coffee table broke into pieces on the ground. Sir Ares stood up in shock. He stared at Angel with a dazed expression on his face. Angel sobbed and said, "Daddy, I''ve been finding harder and harder to control my alien attributes. I''m afraid that monster. I don''t want to involve you 3er people will treat me like a or Mommy in any of this. Daddy, let me go. Gale and I are the same kinds of people. He''s here to guide me. He won''t hurt me." Sir Ares remained silent for some time. Finally, he spoke up in a stern tone, "I don''t care about your extraordinary abilities. You''re my daughter. I have the ability to protect you. I won''t let you roam the world on your own at such a young age." Angel cried and shook her head. "Daddy, I can''t live like a normal person anymore. I can''t run around or jump anymore. The more active am, the more destructive my power will get. You can''t hide me forever, Daddy." Sir Ares red at Gale and asked, "How can he protect you?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Gale said, ¡°I know a secret technique that I can use to lower her martial art abilities.¡± Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Sir Ares fell deep in thought. After a while, a glint shed across his eyes as he fixed his sharp gaze on Gale. "Very well, Gale. Since you have the ability to control Angel''s explosive power, I''ll hire you as Angel''s personal bodyguard. I''m doing this as Angel''s father. How does that sound?" Gale was stunned. He hade clear in front of Sir Ares just to let him know that he was extremely dangerous. However, Sir Ares did not seem to fear him at all. He even wanted to keep him by his side. Gale could not help but admire Sir Ares'' boldness and courage. "Sir Ares, I might bring terrible disaster upon Tourmaline Estate," Gale reminded Sir Ares once again. Sir Ares stared at Gale and said, ¡°Nobody knows what''ll happen in the future. You''re asking me to give up on my youngest daughter and let her roam the world with you just because of some future uncertainties. Gale, I won''t approve of this. You should stay here. Let''s face everything that might happen in the future together. You must remember that you can''t hurt Angel no matter what happens and no matter what decision you make." Gale said firmly, "Don''t worry, Sir Ares. I''ll never hurt Angel." Gale nodded and said, "If that''s the case, you can stay here." Sir Ares stood up and proceeded to walk away. However, Gale stopped him. "Sir Ares." Sir Ares turned around and asked, "Is there anything else?" Gale revealed some shocking news. "Angel was my wife in her past life." Sir Ares froze momentarily. He then fixed a sharp re on Gale. "As you said, it all happened in her past life." Gale tested the waters tentatively. "If I ask for your approval to marry Angel, will you have any conditions set out for me?" Sir Ares said, "If you intend to do so, you must create a business empire that''s better than Grand Asia Empire with your own abilities. Only by doing so will I be able to tell that you truly love Angel." Gale lowered his head. It would be extremely difficult for someone without any support like him to create a business empire. However, Sir Ares was trying to gauge how much effort he could put in and sacrifices he could make just for love. Regardless of how difficult it might be, he had to do so for Angel. Finally, Gale made a decision. He stood up and told Sir Ares in a firm tone, "I hope that you''ll keep to your promise, Sir Ares."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sir Ares nodded and said, "A promise is a promise." Sir Ares hired Gale as Angel''s personal bodyguard. He could enter and leave Tourmaline Estate as he wished. With Gale''s protection, Angel became much livelier. She no longer had to lock herself up at home all day. Everyone in the Ares family was overjoyed after witnessing the changes that happened to Angel. Although Baby Robbie and Jens were slightly displeased with Gale''s actions, they forgave Gale generously since he had only brought Angel away for her own good. Everything was progressing in a peaceful and harmonious manner. Everything was fine till Hecate came to look for Baby Robbie again... She came to Tourmaline Estate personally. However, the sisters stopped her outside the gate. They pointed at her angrily and scolded "How dare you show yourself here after what you''ve done to Baby Robbie? Baby Robbie used to be extremely lively and joyous. He''s now constantly feeling down and worried because of you." Hecate pleaded to them frantically "Something urgent came up and need to see Baby Robbie. Let me see him. It''ll be toote if he doesn''te with me right now." Andy said, "You can tell us anything. If it''s really something important, can help you call Baby Robbie out. If you have nothing important to tell him, we won''t let you in." Hecate resisted her tears and said, "My mother''s on the verge of death. She''d like to see Baby Robbie." Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 Andy was deeply hesitant. As the eldest sister of the military intelligence division, she felt a strong sense of responsibility toward the other sisters. Rosie was obsessively in love with Baby Robbie. She could tell that Mommy liked Rosie as well. Therefore, Andy was looking forward to Rosie and Baby Robbie''s marriage in the future. Due to her selfish desires, Andy did not allow Hecate to enter Tourmaline Estate. Finally, her selfishness overpowered her conscience. She lied to Hecate, "You keep trying to break up with Baby Robbie. Since you''ve broken up with him, Baby Robbie shouldn''t be involved in your family matters. You should go back." Hecate was sensitive and extremely prideful. She left crestfallenly after Andy rejected her. A few dayster, Baby Robbie contacted Hecate. He did not expect Hecate''s mother to havemitted suicide. She left the world with plenty of regrets. Hecate would never recover from the pain of the loss of her mother. Baby Robbie was the one who caused her mother to pass away with regrets. Therefore, Hecate was extremely angry at him. She scolded Baby Robbie angrily, "Why are you calling me to act as if you care about me? I don''t like you anymore. Baby Robbie, our rtionship is over." Baby Robbie had been reflecting on himself in his roomtely. He realized that he genuinely loved Hecate and convinced himself to ept her mental state. Therefore, he mustered up the courage to call her. However, this phone call ended their rtionship. Baby Robbie started panicking. He questioned Hectae frantically, "Hecate, what happened? There''s no need for us to break up." Hecate muttered, "Baby Robbie, my mother passed away. The night before, she jumped down from a balcony in the hospital. She just wanted to see you once before she passed away, but why didn''t youe?" Baby Robbie''s head grew numb as he said, "I''m sorry, Hecate. I should''ve been by your side. However, I didn''t know about your mother passing away. Forgive me for not being there with you when you needed me most.¡± "Baby Robbie, I came to Tourmaline Estate to look for you." Hecate hung up on the call despondently after speaking. Baby Robbie felt his legs turn into jelly. He then sat down on the floor in exhaustion. He tugged at his hair in frustration and let out an enraged roar. He then rushed out angrily and questioned the sisters, "Did Hecatee here the day before? Did you know about it?" The sisters stared at each other. There were dazed expressions on their faces.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g They rarely saw Baby Robbie angry. Therefore, they felt extremely upset. "Baby Robbie, how dare you scold us because of Hecate? Don''t you think that you''re being way too much?" Baby Robbie said furiously, "Her mother passed away. She just wanted to see me onest time before passing away. But I didn''t even manage to fulfill her wish." The sisters said, "Regardless, we didn''t see Hecate here." Baby Robbie swept his sharp gaze over everyone. Finally, Andy stepped forward bravely and said, ¡°I saw her.¡± Baby Robbie spoke up in an infuriated tone, "Sis Andy, what gives you the right to make decisions on my behalf? What gives you the right to stop her from meeting me?" Andy said expressionlessly, "I know that I don''t have the right to do so. I just did it on a whim. I wondered if Hecate would stop pestering you if I did something behind your back just once. Once you break up with her, Rosie will return." Baby Robbie said angrily, ¡°Stop putting in so much effort to prevent Hecate and me from getting together. The more you stop us, the more I find her pitiful and the more I''d like to be with her." Andy asked, "What about Sis Rosie? Isn''t she pitiful?" "The sisters are here to scheme and devise ns for her. How is she pitiful?" Andy sighed. Baby Robbie scolded them for a while. He spoke to them in an extremely emotional tone. Andy felt extremely regretful. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 Finally, she stood up and apologized to Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie, don''t be angry at us, alright? I can move out like Sis Rosie. I won''t bother you anymore." "All of you should move out. I''d like to have alone time," Baby Robbie said angrily. Smack... Suddenly, Baby Robbie was pped harshly across his face. Baby Robbie stared at the person who had pped him in shock. He was faced with the sight of the furious Angeline. "Baby Robbie, I''m extremely disappointed in you. I tried to please you since you liked Hecate. That''s because I know that love knows no boundaries. Although they say that love is blind, you''repletely blinded by love here. I''m thoroughly disappointed in you!" Baby Robbie lowered his gaze and spoke up in a low but stubborn tone, "Mommy, you were once blinded by love because of Daddy. Isn''t that right?" Angeline''s expression instantly changed. "Yes, I was once blinded by love. However, your daddy is smart, and he has high emotional intelligence. He respects my family members and helps my family. He''s someone who''s worthy of my love. Meanwhile, look at you. Your sisters arerades who have been through situations of life and death with you. Rosie has saved your life plenty of times. Without her, you wouldn''t even be here today. However, you''ve disappointed her because of Hecate. Baby Robbie, you''re losing your conscience right now. I can''t ept Hecate if this is the kind of person that she is. I won''t allow you to date her anymore." "Mommy, Hecate''s mother passed away. She''s at her lowest right now, but all of you keep stopping me from meeting her. Where''s your conscience?" Baby Robbie asked in an aggrieved tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline was so furious that she almost stumbled and fell. "What''s wrong? Do you think that I''m a cruel person? Is that so?" Angeline''s voice grew unstable due to her rage. Whitney immediately tugged Baby Robbie''s sleeve when she noticed this. She gave him some advice in a soft tone, "Baby Robbie, you know about the condition of Mommy''s health. If anything happens to Mommy because of you, Daddy won''t forgive you. Hurry up and apologize to Mommy." However, Baby Robbie was extremely stubborn. "I didn''t do anything wrong. I won''t apologize." Angeline roared out in anger, "Are you trying to go against everyone now? Where''s the tome of family rules?" None of the sisters responded to her. Angeline said, ¡°All of you keep taking his side. Just look at his behaviortely. He''s been acting just like a family. He never does anything. spoiled young man from seriously and keeps fooling around all day. All he cares about is his romantic rtionships. He won''t be able to achieve anything in the future. Nobody can stop me from teaching him a lesson today." After speaking, Angeline left to look for the tome of family rules angrily. Andy started crying when she saw everything that had unfolded in front of her. "It''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me, Mommy wouldn''t be so angry. It''s all my fault." She was obviously shocked by the scene before her. Whitney said, "Baby Robbie, hurry up and apologize to Sis Andy. Once youfort her, Mommy will be able to tell that you''re being sincere. That way, she''ll feel better and won''t punish you that heavily." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Baby Robbie said, "I dare to own up to everything that I did. I''ll let Mommy hit me or scold me as she wishes." Sis Thirteen turned around and ran outside. "Daddy." Sir Ares and Cole were ying a game of chess. Sir Ares frowned when he saw Sis Thirteen running into the room in such a panicked state. "Lil Thirteen, what happened?" Sis Thirteen stuttered as she said, "Daddy, hurry up... and head... to... Chateau... de Selene. Mommy... is going to beat... Baby Robbie to death." Sir Ares threw away the chess piece in his hand and stood up. "What happened?" Sir Ares rolled his eyes at Cole in annoyance. They then rushed toward Chateau de Selene in a hurry. Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Meanwile, at Chateau de Selene. Angeline held a long whip in her hand as she walked toward Baby Robbie with overwhelming rage. Whitney stood protectively in front of Baby Robbie and said, "Baby Robbie, hurry up and admit to your mistakes in front of Mommy." The sisters stood in front of Angeline. "Mommy, don''t hit Baby Robbie. He understands his mistakes now." However, Baby Robbie did not utter a single word. He knelt on the ground stiffly with a stubborn and rebellious expression on his face. Evidently, he had yet to realize his mistakes. Angeline was beyond angered. She chastised the sisters, "Don''t indulge in him. We''ve spoiled him. That''s why he always does as he wishes. He doesn''t have any self-control." Angeline was furious. The sisters had no choice but to move away. Angeline raised the long whip angrily. She then struck it against Baby Robbie''s back harshly. She said in a heartbroken tone, "You''ve always been really kind since you were young. I always thought that given your kindness, I''d never have to worry about you even though you might not be able to achieve great things. However, I didn''t expect you to give all your kindness to a girl with terrible life principles. You''re even willing to go against everyone who cares for you because of her." Baby Robbie raised his head and retorted against Angeline, "Hecate isn''t a bad person." Angeline choked in rage. "She isn''t a bad person? Do you think that I''m using her right now? Is that so?" Baby Robbie remained silent. His behavior added oil to the fire. Angeline got even more enraged and started hitting him harder. Luckily, Sir Ares and Cole arrived in time. Sir Ares immediately rushed forward to wrap his arms around Angeline when he saw her hitting Baby Robbie angrily. "Angeline, stop hitting him." Angeline stared at Sir Ares furiously. "Are you taking his side as well?" Sir Ares said, "I''m not siding with him. I''m just worried that you''ll overexert yourself. You should let me handle such tiring tasks. I''ll punish the children for you." He then shed a purposeful gaze at Whitney, who was standing by the side. "Whitty, hurry up and bring your mommy somewhere to rest."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Whitty was extremely quick-witted. She rushed forward and said, "Mommy, your body can''t take all this. You can''t get angry. It''s better for you to let Daddy deal with Baby Robbie. I''ll bring you back to rest." Angeline shed a frustrated gaze at Baby Robbie. She shook her head in exasperation and left disappointedly. The sisters left together with Angeline. Sir Ares and Cole sat down on the sofa. Cole chuckled and said, ¡°Baby Robbie, you''re quite capable now. You''re the only one who''d dare to speak against your mother in Tourmaline Estate." Sir Ares red at Cole harshly and said, "Will you continue insisting on speaking?" Cole said, "Alright, I''ll let you speak." Sir Ares red at Baby Robbie angrily. After holding back his intense rage, he questioned Baby Robbie angrily, "Do you know how many difficulties your mother underwent when she had you and your siblings?" Baby Robbie said softly, "I do." "Back then, your mommy had to look after you and your sister alone. She had an extremely bitter and difficult life. She lost herself just to provide you and your sister with a safe and stable life. Do you know that?" "I do." "When the military intelligence division abducted you, your mommy lost her sight because of how much she cried. Despite how ill she was, she traveled all corners of the world just to look for you. Do you know that?" "I do." Baby Robbie''s voice wavered as he started sobbing. Cole stared at Sir Ares in shock. Instead of scolding Baby Robbie because of what he had done, he proceeded to educate him using an emotional approach. Cole could not help but admire Sir Ares for educating his children through such effective means. Sir Ares added, "Who else is willing to give up on everything just to provide you with the best in life and ensure your happiness except your mother? Look at you, Baby Robbie. You made your mother angry today just because of Hecate. Do you think you''re a filial son?" "I''m not a filial son." Baby Robbie raised his head as tears shone in his eyes. Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Sir Ares gave Baby Robbie some kind advice. ¡°Although I don''t have the right to tell you that romantic love isn''t a must in one''s life and you shouldn''t be valuing romantic love more than your own life, I must still tell you the harsh truth. People rarely find true and perfect love in life. There are many imperfections in all rtionships. Don''t have too much hope in love. As a man, you should have greater ambitions even if you don''t manage to find true love." Cole clicked his tongue and said, "Aren''t you just being a hypocrite? You have love in your life. Do you know how badly those without love in their lives suffer?" Sir Ares red at Cole speechlessly and asked, "Would you dare to say this in front of Angeline?" Cole instantly admitted defeat. "Don''t stir trouble. That''s only between both of us." Sir Ares used Cole as an example. "Look at your uncle. Didn''t he also mindlessly chase after true love when he was young? He''s luckier than you. He has a good eye for girls. It''s just that he fell for a young girl who didn''t reciprocate his feelings, so he failed to get together with her. That''s why he was aggrieved for more than half of his life." Cole was so enraged that he stood up and shouted, "Jay Ares, you went overboard. Must you pour salt on my wounds? You just had better luck than I did during your reincarnation and ended up meeting Angeline first. If I had gotten to know Angeline first, you''d be in my position right now." Sir Ares fixed a re on him and said, "That''ll never ever happen in your lifetime." Cole sat down without saying anything.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Baby Robbie sighed weakly as an intense argument broke out between his daddy and uncle. "You''ve argued over Mommy for over half of your lives. Can''t both of you just stop?" Cole said, "It''s all because of your daddy''s harsh words. I don''t like hearing what he says." He then rolled his eyes at Sir Ares and said, "You''ve reserved all of your love and adoration for your wife. Can''t you soften up and treat us gently as well?" "Scram," Jay chastised. Cole shrugged in exasperation. His gaze thennded on Baby Robbie. "Baby Robbie, although your daddy''s words were rather crude, they make a lot of sense. It''s hard to find true love in this world. Most men get married just because it''s part of life." His perspective was rather pessimistic. Baby Robbie had a despondent expression on his face. Sir Ares spoke about Hecate in a degrading tone, "A gorgeous youngdy? She''s just a pretentious gold-digger from the lowest level of society who wants to go from rags to riches by putting up a pitiful act.¡± Baby Robbie would not give in. However, he instantly lost his tough aura when his rebellious gaze was met with Sir Ares'' stern re. "Daddy, Hecate isn''t like that. She has encountered plenty of difficulties in her life." "Difficulties? Are you referring to how she snuck into the Bell family, buttered up to the seniors of the Bell family, and pretended to work in their favor? Are you referring to how she did all of that just to achieve her goal of taking revenge for her pitiful mother?" Baby Robbie widened his eyes. "You know everything?" Sir Ares said, "Rosie did a background check on her." Baby Robbie said, "Daddy, since you know all about her difficulties, you must know that she isn''t actually such an unreasonable person. She was forced to..." "Was she really being forced?" Sir Ares asked in an imploring tone. Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 "All the sisters in the military intelligence division are incredible actresses. However, they treat each other with great sincerity. They''d never hurt the people closest to them. Hecate hurt the sisters who grew up by your side and angered your mother. From this point alone, I can tell you with certainty that she doesn''t love you. "You hurt mommy and Sis Rosie, who are the ones that have always treated you the best in the world, all because of someone who doesn''t love you. You''ve made a huge loss this time, Baby Robbie." When Sir Ares suddenly finished speaking, Baby Robbie trembled slightly. Cole noticed the pained gaze in Baby Robbie''s eyes. He pitied Baby Robbie. He tried to alleviate Sir Ares'' anger. "Cousin, you''re truly a businessman. You can prioritize profits in your daily life, but I didn''t expect you to prioritize benefits in rtionships as well. You truly have the nature of a businessman." Sir Ares rolled his eyes at him. He cast a hardened gaze on Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie stood up shakily and said, "Daddy, I know what I should do." Sir Ares nced at the brazen look in Baby Robbie''s eyes and said angrily, "Despite what you say, I know that you''re thinking of something else in your heart. Baby Robbie, you''re no longer the ignorant teen you once were. You should start having mature thoughts like an adult. If you keep blindly making contributions just for love, you''ll be known as a fool instead of someone who''s devoted to their rtionship. Not only has your recent behavior disappointed your mommy and sisters, but it''ll also cause Hecate to look down on you." "Is this a joke?" Baby Robbie asked in a low tone. Sir Ares suddenly took out a stack of photographs from his pocket and threw them at Baby Robbie. "Take a look at these photographs." Baby Robbie epted the photographs. In the photographs, Hecate was walking around with businessmen while holding sses of liquor. She was dressed in a sexy gown, and her hair was styled in a way that made her seem more mature. The confident smile on her face made him feel extremely disturbed. Sir Ares looked at him angrily and reminded him, "Do you know that the businessmen she purposely approached are all opponents of the Ares family? I don''t think I need to remind you about her intentions of approaching you, right?" Sir Ares stood up and left the room. Cole patted Baby Robbie''s shoulder and said, "Baby Robbie, your daddy has dealt with plenty of people in the world. He won''t make a mistake when ites to such things." After speaking, Cole left the room with Sir Ares. Baby Robbie fell to the ground and sat down in devastation. "Robbie," a soft voice rang out. Baby Zetty walked in furtively and knelt down in front of Baby Robbie. Sheforted him meticulously. "Robbie, know that you must bet feeling extremely upset right now. I remember feeling this way when I broke up with Finn back in the day." Baby Robbie stared at Baby Zetty andmented, "Baby Zetty, you''re luckier than me. At least, Finn loves you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Baby Zetty disregarded her composure and sat down in front of Baby Robbie. She said, "But I had no idea he loved me back then. He kept pushing me away. I was just as devastated as you are right now back then." Baby Zetty stared at Baby Robbie and said in a worried tone, "Brother, you won''t try to end your life just like I did in the past, right?" Baby Robbie smiled bitterly and said, "Daddy already looks down on me. If I seek death just because of Hecate, Daddy will really throw me out of the household." Finally, Baby Zetty said, "If Hecate really loves you, how can she bear to put you in such a difficult position?" Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 There was an ashen expression on Baby Robbie''s face as he lowered his head in devastation. He said in an exasperated tone, "You guys are right. Hecate doesn''t love me, but I can''t bring myself to let her go." Baby Zetty asked, "Baby Robbie, why are you so insistent on being with her?" Baby Zetty worked in the medical field. She understood the thoughts and cognitions of human beings. She tried to seek a way to resolve Baby Robbie''s problems. Baby Robbie finally told her one of his secrets. "Baby Zetty, Hecate was wearing a ne the first time I saw her. She was wearing an Ocean''s Heart." Baby Zetty eximed in shock, "That''s impossible. Daddy got someone to customize them and gifted one to each of us when we returned to the Ares family. There are only the ones we have in the world." Baby Robbie lowered his head and said, "It''s mine. I thought that it was way too expensive when I entered the military intelligence division. I was also worried that I wouldn''t be able to return after leaving on a mission. Therefore, I handed it to Sis Daisy and let her keep it. When Sis Daisy passed away, she was still wearing the ne around her neck. I was grateful to Sis Daisy for protecting me with her life, so I didn''t take the ne from her. It was buried together with her." Baby Zetty''s expression changed at once. "Baby Robbie, does that mean that Hecate is Sis Daisy?" Baby Robbie did not say anything. However, Baby Zetty had already managed to gauge his thoughts from the emotional look on his face. "I understand now. Regardless of whether Hecate really is Sis Daisy, you''re treating her just like she''s Sis Daisy. You keep tolerating Hecate because you''re reminded of the way Sis Daisy sacrificed her life for your safety. Is that so?" Baby Robbie nodded silently. Baby Zetty said, "Why won''t you tell the sisters and Mommy about your thoughts? They''ve misunderstood you all this time. If they know that Hecate might be Sis Daisy, they''ll definitely be more tolerant toward her." Baby Robbie said, "I''m afraid I might''ve made the wrong judgment. What if I let everyone down? I''m afraid that she isn''t Sis Daisy..." Baby Zetty sighed and said, "She isn''t valiant, bold, or courageous like how Sis Daisy is described to be." Baby Zetty helped Baby Robbie up and said, "Robbie, no matter what''s the truth, you must first find out how Hecate got her hands on that ne.¡± Baby Robbie said, "I''ve asked her that question before, but she told me that she doesn''t remember where she got it from. She only remembers that she has had it for an extremely long time." Baby Zetty was taken aback as she said, "That''s odd." "There''s nothing odd about that." Rosie suddenly walked over. Baby Zetty ran over in excitement and embraced Rosie tightly. "Sis Rosie, why didn''t you return sooner?" Baby Robbie stood up and stared at Rosie thoughtfully. He looked forward to what she would tell them next. "Sis Rosie, do you know something about this?" Rosie nodded and said, "I managed to find out how Hecate got her hands on the ne." Baby Robbie froze at once. Baby Zetty was extremely shaken. "Hurry up and tell us everything, Sis Rosie. Why does Hecate have something owned by the Ares family?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Rosie said, "The Bell family is holding Savannah Jones captive They forced her to use her spells to obtain the ne. Hecate then used the ne to approach you." Baby Robbie paled as he asked, "Does that mean that I''m one of Hecate''s pawns?" "In a way, yes." Baby Robbie clenched his hands into fists as a hint of anger shed across his face. "Damn it.¡± However, inparison to the humiliation that Hecate had brought upon him, he was more concerned about how she managed to obtain the ne. "Sis Rosie, did you manage to find out how they managed to obtain the ne?" Rosie shook her head and said, "I''m afraid we must rescue Savannah Jones to find out about how they got their hands on the ne. Only Savannah will know about everything that has happened." Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 The next time Baby Robbie saw Hecate, he was visiting the Bell family household as the esteemed young master of the Ares family to pay Old Master Bell a visit. Hecate''s gaze was filled with shyness as she stared at Baby Robbie. Her gaze was also tinged with a hint of stubborn coldness.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, Baby Robbie did not pay any attention to her at all. Hecate, who had never been ignored by Baby Robbie before, was not used to his cold attitude. When the dance performance started, Hecate dragged Baby Robbie to the side and questioned him, "Baby Robbie, why do you keep ignoring me?" Baby Robbie stared at her with an icy gaze in his eyes. Hecate trembled as he fixed his sharp gaze on her. His piercing gaze did not contain any love. However, she could not ept it. After all, Baby Robbie loved her to death in the past. How could his personality change so quickly?" She questioned him in an unwilling tone, "Do you no longer love me because I asked for a breakup? I''m a girl. You can always coax me." Baby Robbie gritted his teeth and asked coldly, "Do you love me?" Hecate was stunned. She had never thought about this in the past. If someone asked her this question in the past, she would definitely tell them that she did not love him. However, now that Baby Robbie was asking her this question, she could not bring herself to exin things to him. She first approached Baby Robbie because she wanted to snatch the person that Rosie liked from her. After that, she kept treating Baby Robbie nicely because her great-grandfather wanted her to take advantage of Baby Robbie''s innocence to approach the Ares family. However, everyone in the Ares family disliked her, and they would not even allow her to marry into the family, let alone let her enter the core domains of the Ares family''s businesses. Therefore, she decided to calm down first. However, after leaving Baby Robie, she realized that she would be thinking about him at any given moment. She had fallen for Baby Robbie''s gentle and tolerating attitude as well as how much he cared for her. Those were the most genuine feelings anyone in the world could show her. She nodded silently. She then spoke up shyly, "I love you." Baby Robbie scoffed coldly and said, "You love me? Hecate, your love is too cheap. When I was going against the people who love me the most in this world for you, you continued pulling them away from my side. Your love is poisonous." Hecate stared at him in shock. She was frantic when she noticed the disgusted gaze in Baby Robbie''s eyes. She disregarded all her pride and dignity. She then grabbed his hand and asked emotionally, "Baby Robbie, did you find out something?" Baby Robbie said, "I''ve found out everything that I should know. I also know everything that I wasn''t meant to know." Hecate stared at Baby Robbie. When she noticed the upset expression on his face, she realized that Baby Robbie must be beyond disappointed in her. She felt extremely insecure now that she was on the verge of losing Baby Robbie. Tears flowed down her face uncontrobly. "Baby Robbie, can you forgive me?" Baby Robbie asked, "Forgive you? Should I let you continue trampling across my genuine heart?" Hecate shook her head in pain and said, "Initially, I didn''t know that I had really fallen for you. Now that I know my feelings for you, I''ll no longer put up an act in front of you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie pushed her hand away. He then slowly reached out his hand and suddenly touched her neck. Hecate thought that he was about to make up with her. Howeve Robbie suddenly tugged the ne from around her neck. The ne unfastened itself easily. Baby Robbie raised Ocean''s Heart up high and questioned Hecate, "Who gave this to you?" The warmth in Hecate''s eyes turned into devastation. "Did you fall for me because of this ne?" Baby Robbie said, "I can disregard all the grudges between us both if you tell me where you got this ne from." Hecate was immersed in despondence after losing her love. She smiled in disappointment and said, "Why should I respond to your love? know now that you didn''t really fall in love with me. You only love the owner of this ne.¡± Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 Baby Robbie''s eyes reddened at once. "You took advantage of my genuine feelings for you while wearing her ne. Why do you think I should keep loving you?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Baby Robbie''s voice grew sterner as he chastised, "Hecate, you should treat others genuinely if you''d like others to treat you genuinely. However, have you ever treated me genuinely? You tried to distance me from Sis Rosie and break down the rtionship between me and my mommy. You''re full of evil thoughts. Why should I treat you genuinely?" Hecate''s face instantly turned pale. She trembled while shaking her head. "Baby Robbie, that wasn''t what I meant. I..." Baby Robbie red at her. The warmth in his gaze vanished as he stared at her icily. "You tried approaching me while wearing Sis Daisy''s ne. You tricked me from the very start. Do you think you deserve my true love, you liar? "I''ve only ever given my heart to the woman who was willing to sacrifice her life for me. It has never been you, Hecate." Hecate did not expect her love to appear and disappear from her life so quickly. The satisfaction she felt from receiving his love instantly vanished. "Baby Robbie..." "You don''t have the right to call me by my name. Miss Hecate, taking advantage of someone else''s genuine feelings is extremely treacherous behavior. I wished I''d never met you or gotten to know you." After speaking, Baby Robbie picked up the ne, turned around, and left decisively. Hecate sat down on the ground in devastation. Tears streamed down her face like raindrops. She knew that she had a lowly family background. She also knew about the ephemeral nature of romantic rtionships in this world. Therefore, she had never admired anyone else''s romantic rtionships. However, she felt conflicted when she saw Baby Robbie''s luxurious appearance as he approached her. She wanted to disregard everything and return his love for her, but she was afraid that she would lose everything at the same time. Therefore, she chose to protect herself. Given her selfish love, she truly did not deserve Baby Robbie''s selfless sacrifices. "Hecate." A gentle voice rang out. Hecate looked over frantically. She stared at Rosie as she walked over. Her gaze was filled with embarrassment and devastation. She crawled up and regained herposure in a defensive manner. She questioned Rosie in a cold and distant voice, "Are you here to make fun of me?" Rose chuckled and said, "Plenty of girls in the world love Baby Robbie. However, Baby Robbie has the freedom to choose whomever he likes from all these people. It''s not embarrassing that Baby Robbie doesn''t like you." Hecate stared at Rosie and said, "You love Baby Robbie as well, but he doesn''t love you. Aren''t you upset and embarrassed?" Rosie said, "If the girl that Baby Robbie likes treats him genuinely, I''ll take a liking to her as well. I''ll respect and protect her." Hecate scoffed and said, ¡°You''re just saying that.¡± Rosie said don''t respect or admire you because I knew from the very start that you were just one of the Bell family''s pawns. You had ulterior motives when you approached Baby Robbie." Hecate said angrily, "You''re part of the Bell family as well, yet you betrayed the Bell family. Aren''t you shameless as well?" Rosie questioned, "I''m part of the Bell family? I was born into the Bell family, but they were the ones who abandoned me. I''m different from you. Your mother loves you, but my parents don''t love me. They made me feel that living in the world was a huge torment. If it weren''t for Baby Robbie and the Ares family who took me in, I''d be living in darkness forever. I''d never be able to open up to anyone. I''ve never thought of myself as part of the Bell family in my heart." Hecate sneered and said, "That''s what you''re saying now. You''re just saying that because you have the Ares family on your side now. Of course, you''d always be loyal to them." Rosie stared at her pitifully and said, "The Ares family doesn''t need my loyalty. Daddy and Mommy took me in, but they''ve never asked for anything in return." Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 Rosie stared at Hecatepassionately and said, "Hecate, you''re in a dilemma. You have a lowly and poor family background, but you believe that you have a noble bloodline. Therefore, you''d like to live haughtily like the other sisters from our family, but you can''t get rid of the low self-esteem that your family background imbued within you. You''d like to prove that you''re prouder than me, so you lost control over your actions and behaved so arrogantly in front of the Ares family. However, you don''t know the consequences of offending the Ares family. You''re nothing in the eyes of Sir Ares, Jenson Ares, and even Baby Robbie. You were lucky enough to be loved by Baby Robbie, but you brought this upon yourself." Hecate stared at Rosie angrily as she trampled on Hecate''s dignity. "Scram! What gives you the right to teach me a lesson?" As soon as she finished speaking, Rosie pped her harshly across the face. "Hecate, in the past, I allowed you to behave recklessly in front of me because of Baby Robbie. Now that he no longer wants to be with you, anyone can bully you. You''d better treat me more courteously. After all, I''ve made my way out of hell from the military intelligence division. I won''t lower my head in front of anyone except the Ares family." Hecate stared at Rosie in disbelief as she clutched her face. Rosie''s gentle and nice demeanor was nowhere to be seen. She exuded a vengeful aura that made everyone tremble in trepidation. "Tell me. Where''s Savannah Jones?" Rosie picked her nails as she questioned Hecate nonchntly. Sadness surged within Hecate. She finally came to her senses. If it were not because they wanted to find out Savannah Jones'' whereabouts, she might not have even been able to see Baby Robbie and Rosie today. "I don''t know," she said angrily. Rosie pinched her chin roughly and said, "Do you want me to pluck out your teeth one by one?" Hecate red at Rosie and said, "You''re truly a demon." Hecate snarled and said, "After all, I have the blood of the heartless and ruthless Bell family flowing within my veins." Hecate had an arrogant expression on her face as she said, "I won''t tell you where Savannah Jones is." Rosie stared at her pitifully and said something that broke Hecate''s heart. "Hecate, do you think it''s worth it to work for the Bell family? "Do you know how your mother died? She did get a disgraceful illness. The Bell family forced her to her death as they were afraid that she''d ruin their reputation. Before your mother died, she made a deal with the Bell family and agreed to let you return to be part of the Bell family. She forged a path for you using her own death. "Don''t you find the Bell familyUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g disgusting? If you work with the culprit behind your mother''s death, your mother won''t be able to rest in peace." Hecate''s face paled instantly. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Savannah Jones is being kept in Old Master Bell''s basement." Rosie stood up and said, "Hecate, if you dare to trick me, I''ll make sure you follow your mother''s path in life." Hecate sneered and said, "You don''t care about the sisterly rtionship between us at all." Rosie said "I''ve never thought of myself S part of the Bell fat 4.teraking, Rosie walked large strides. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rosie turned a corner and walked out. Baby Robbie had been waiting for her for a long time. Baby Robbie walked out when he saw Rosie. "Did she tell you anything?" Rosie said, "She told us that Savannah Jones is being kept in Old Master Bell''s basement." There was an unpleasant expression on Baby Robbie''s face. Rosie patted his shoulder and said, "I know that you''ve always been a kind person. Although she lied to you and you hate her for it, you still can''t let go of her. Baby Robbie said, "She isn''t a good person. She brought all of this upon herself." After speaking, he clutched the ne in his hands tightly and said, "We need to find the owner of this ne first." Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 The sisters of the military intelligence division came to Old Master Bell''s residence. They worked together to distract the bodyguards guarding the area nearby and draw them away from their posts. Baby Robbie walked inside Old Master Bell''s residence easily. He found the basement and met Savannah Jones, who had been missing for a long time. Savannahy on the ground. There were blood stains all over her body. The stench of blood filled the air. "Savannah Jones." Baby Robbie made his way forward and helped her up. Upon catching sight of Baby Robbie, Savannah spoke up weakly, "You''re finally here. If you hade anyter, I would''ve exposed all of the Ares family''s secrets." Baby Robbie took in a sharp intake of breath. However, he said jokingly, "It''d be odd if you managed to predict all of our family secrets with those few divination tricks of yours." Savannah said, "What about the ne? Did the clues I predict turn out to be true?" Baby Robbie''s expression froze. He then questioned her in frustration, "Hurry up and tell me. How did you find out about the ne through divination?" "How can I expose such heavenly secrets?" "In that case, can you tell me where Hecate''s ne came from?" Savannah nodded and said, "I''ll tell you everything after you bring me out of this ce." Baby Robbie piggybacked Savannah out from the basement. Savannah turned around and stared at the hellish basement behind her as Baby Robbie carried her on his back. Tears of sadness flowed down her face. Baby Robbie brought her back to the Ares household. Angeline and Sir Ares came over to visit her at once. Angeline said, "Savannah, do you know who captured you? How dare they do something like that at Tourmaline Estate? They''re truly bold and reckless." Savannah said, "I don''t know. I just recall strolling alongside the tar road outside. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my head. My vision went ck and I instantly passed out. When I woke up, I was alone in the basement of the Bell household." Angeline was beyond angered. "The Bell family wants to rise to power once again. They''re nning to take revenge on the Ares family as we surrounded and attacked them back then. However, they''re trying to do so through such shady means." Sir Ares stared at Angeline, who was furious. He had protected Angeline extremely well over the years. Therefore, she did not know that beyond asional scams and tricks,petitions between different businesses in the industry also had such a brutal and violent side to them. Although it was treacherous for the Bell family to capture Savannah, their approach could be considered rtively gentle as they did not do anything else to her. "Savannah, do you know the Bell family''s motives for capturing you and holding you captive?" Savannah said, "Old Master Bell wants me to predict the Ares family''s luck with all my might." Sir Ares'' expression darkened. "He believes in divination?" The tone of his voice was full of contempt. Savannah secretly nced at Sir Ares. She felt slightly displeased when she noticed how Sir Ares looked down on divination. She showed off in front of him. "I''m sorry, Sir Ares. I really had no choice but to disclose some information about Baby Robbie''s eldest sister in order to save myself." Angeline stood up at once. "Which elder sister?" Savannah said, "The one who passed away." Angeline''s face paled. "What did you manage to find out?" Savannah said, "I found the item that she left behind. It was a ne." Angeline felt like she had been struck by lightning. She instantly understood the reason why Baby Robbie was so obsessed with Hecate. "Continue speaking." Angeline wanted to hear the next part of the story extremely badly. Savannah said, "I guessed the location of the ne. Old Master Bell asked Hecate to find it and take it herself. Therefore, Baby Robbie misunderstood and assumed that Hecate was Sis Daisy." Angeline''s heart was extremely heavy. Although Hecate did not turn out to be Sis Daisy, everyone could tell just how deep Baby Robbie''s feelings for Sis Daisy were. "Savannah, does Baby Robbie now know the identity of the ne''s owner?" Savannah nodded. Angeline was stunned. Angeline sighed as she walked out of Savannah''s room. "I just hope that Baby Robbie is fated to meet a good person this time around. Please don''t let it be an ill-fated rtionship again." This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 Baby Robbie followed the directions that Savannah had given him and came to Victon Bridge, which was located in the northern region of Imperial Capital. He clutched Ocean''s Heart tightly in his hands and walked back and forth repeatedly on the crowded bridge. Savannah told him that ording to divination, the owner of the ne was nearby. She was next to an old locust tree. Baby Robbie rushed over excitedly. He found arge locust tree with a wide girth. However, he felt extremely lost when he stared at the bustling customers around the tree.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His anticipation slowly dampened throughout the long wait. He gradually grew disappointed. Suddenly, a group of high school students dressed in school uniforms walked over in a group. Despite the heavy school bags that they were carrying on their backs, there were joyous and carefree smiles on their faces. However, there was a girl walking with her back straight behind the group. Although her school bag was fully packed, she seemed to be rather rxed as she walked while carrying it on her back. Nevertheless, there was a pained expression on her face. She seemed to be having a hard time getting used to the stress of her academic life. The girls had admiring gazes in their eyes as they stared at Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie heard some girls gossiping about him in hushed tones, "Wow, he''s so good-looking. He''s more handsome than all the celebrities I''ve seen." "He seems to be a wealthy young man." A knowledgeable girl said, "I think I''ve seen him before. His father is the wealthiest man in Imperial Capital." Baby Robbie was wealthy and good-looking. He captured the hearts of all the girls around him at once. The girl who was walking with a heavy expression on her face and her head lowered instantly raised her head when she heard what they said. Aplicated look appeared in her eyes when she caught sight of Baby Robbie. However, she soon lowered her head. Baby Robbie waved at the girls and said, "Girls,e over here." The girls ran toward him in high spirits. "Are you calling for us?" Baby Robbie showed them the ne in his hands. "Can you guys help me find the owner of this ne?" "This ne seems extremely expensive. Its owner must be a youngdy from a wealthy family." "Only a gorgeous girl would be worthy of owning such a beautiful ne." "Is it the school belle?" The girls started gossiping incessantly. The young girl walking at the back of the group had an ordinary el appearance. There were a few freckles on her nose. Her facial features entuated her low self-esteem and weak personality. She walked over and said, "I think I''ve seen it before." Her voice was soft and low. The girls scoffed and looked at her. "Laurel, are you pretending to know the owner so that you can im the ne for yourself?" Humiliation appeared in the girl''s gaze. She clenched her hands into fists tightly as she held onto the hem of her shirt. ¡°That''s right. She''s from such a poor family. Of course, she''d want to im the ne for herself." "Her academic results are terrible, yet she still wants to obtain such riches without working for them. How can someone like this exist in the world?" Laurel stared at Baby Robbie as her ssmates made fun of her. There was a hint of helplessness in her gaze. However, Baby Robbie approached Laurel and asked her, "Miss Laurel, hurry up and tell me where and when you saw this ne." Laurel pondered upon it and said, " think it was sometimest month, A young girl with a lily hairclip on her hair passed by here. I happened to see her wearing this ne." Baby Robbie revised the timeline in his head. She should be referring to the day that Hecate had just obtained the ne from its owner. He felt extremely upset. Laurel had not seen the owner of the ne. A disappointed expression appeared on his face. The bright glint in his eyes instantly dimmed as well. Laurel gaped. Just as she was bout tofort Baby Robbie, her ssmates pushed her to the side e and fought to make their way toward Baby Robbie so that they could chat with him. Laurel was stunned. Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 Baby Robbie pushed away the female students surrounding him and walked in front of Laurel. "Miss Laurel, do you know where the youngdy with the lily pin in her hair got this ne from?" Laurel shook her head. The shining gaze in Baby Robbie''s eyes dulled at once. He waved at the female students around him and said, "You guys should go ahead. I''d better look for the owner of the ne somewhere else." After Baby Robbie left, the students dispersed as well. However, Laurel stood there. She continued staring at Baby Robbie for some time. When Baby Robbie turned a corner and walked to another road, she suddenly chased after him. Nevertheless, halfway there, a few gangsters suddenly held her back. They smiled slyly and said, "Laurel, your brother owes us a sum of money, but we can''t find him anywhere. As his sister, shouldn''t you help him repay his debt to us?" "I don''t have any money." Laurel''s gaze trailed after Baby Robbie. She stared at the gangsters impatiently. "If you don''t have any money, you can pay us with your body." The gangstersughed maniacally. A frightened and pitiful expression appeared on Laurel''s face. "Will you no longer cause my brother trouble if I pay you with my body?" The gangsters were overjoyed when they saw how cooperative she was. "Yeah!" "In that case, you''ll have to sign this contract." The gangsters signed the contract. Laurel folded the contract and told them, "Let''s go somewhere where there isn''t anybody around us." "Sure, that sounds great." The few men started reaching out to grab Laurel. They even started touching her face. However, Laurel managed to dodge their hands cleverly. When they brought Laurel to an isted area, the few men started taking off their clothes in a hurry. ¡°Laurel, if you serve us well today, we''ll never cause your brother any more trouble in this lifetime.¡± A look of distaste appeared on Laurel''s weak and pale face. She cast mocking gazes at the men. ¡°Take off all your clothes. That way, we''ll be able to save time," she said with a chuckle. The men listened to her and took off all their clothes. One of the men realized that Laurel was not moving. He urged her, "Laurel, hurry up and take off your clothes." Suddenly, Laurel picked up their clothes and tore them up with all of her might in front of them. Their clothes were instantly torn into shreds. The men were stunned. They looked at each other as confused expressions appeared on their faces. "Laurel, how dare you make a fool out of us?" Laurelughed and asked, "So what?" "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll beat you to death?" "Are you sure you can do that?" Laurel took a light and swift step forward. Her fistsnded on the men''s faces rapidly. Soon enough, the men''s faces were red and swollen. Laurel withdrew her fists and said, "Beg me for help if you don''t want to leave in the nude. If you make me happy, I''ll bring you clothes." The men stared at each other. They felt extremely embarrassed. This girl had humiliated them thoroughly. However, there did not seem to be a better solution. Finally, someone who knew what would be the best option for them asked, "What would you like us to do, then?" Laurel raised one of her fingers and said, "First, call me your boss in the future. Second, you''re not allowed to bully anyone without my approval You must listen to my words. If I tell you to head east, you must do so. If I tell you to head west, you''ll have to do so as well." "I don''t agree. We''re grown men. Why should we listen to what a kid says?" Laurel raised her phone and started taking photographs of them at once. "In that case, I''ll do a live stream right now. After today, you''ll all go viral online." The men were rendered speechless as they stood there in a fit of rage. After pondering upon it for a while, they could not figure out any way to resolve the situation at hand. They had no choice but to concede to her. "Alright, we admit defeat today."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 Laurel then ordered them, "There''s a public toilet over there. You guys can hide there. I''ll look for clothes for you." The few men did not trust what she said. "Do you have money to buy clothes for us?" Laurel smiled at them. She then ran away in a hurry. After some time, Laurel ran back to them with arge bag of clothes in her hands. She then threw the bag at the gangsters and said, "Put them on." The gangsters were extremely shocked. These clothes seemed to be brand new. They were of considerable quality as well. Laurel came from an extremely poor family. Her family suffered from terrible poverty. Where did she get the money to buy so many clothes?" "Laurel, does your brother know that you have money?" one of the gangsters asked. "Does your brother know that you''re perfectly capable and not as poor as you seem? another gangster asked. Laurel rapped her knuckles against their heads and chastised them, "How dare you ask about your boss'' personal affairs?" The gangsters shut up unwillingly. Laurel educated them. "Remember what I said and don''t y any tricks on me. If I find out that you''re bullying anyone else outside, I won''t forgive you guys." After speaking, Laurel returned home in high spirits.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The few gangsters stared at her silhouette as she left. They were extremely enraged. "Are we really going to let her be our boss?" "She''s just an ordinary girl. I won''t call her my boss. Come on, let''s go back and get someone to take care of her." The gangsters went their separate ways. The sky gradually grew darker. However, Baby Robbie had yet to return home. Angeline stood by the door and stared at the darkening sky. The worry in her gaze intensified progressively. "Mommy, go back inside and take some rest," Whitty told Angeline. Angeline sighed and said, "Baby Robbie left early in the morning. He''s still not home although it''s already sote at night. He swore that he wouldn''t return home if he didn''t manage to find the ne''s owner. Whitty, can you see how simr Baby Robbie is to you? He still treasures a wonderful rtionship that he had during his youth and won''t ever let go of it." Her voice was tinged with sadness. "However, the person that Baby Robbie misses has long ceased to exist." Whitney felt rather upset as well. "Baby Robbie''s rtionship is destined to be full of pain and suffering." Angeline said, "Yeah, if she doesn''t show up, Baby Robbie might wait for her for an entire lifetime. If she shows up, what kind of external appearance and identity will she have?" Baby Robbie did not return home for the entire night. The next day. Angeline came to Victon Bridge together with Rosie and Whitney to look for Baby Robbie. The bridge was crowded and busy. The roads were haphazard andplicated as well. Angeline suggested that she, Whitney, and Rosie split up to look for Baby Robbie at different parts of bridge. Content belon elge to However, unbeknownst to her, an evil gaze had been fixed on her for some time. The person targeting Angeline walked out boldly after Angeline and Whitney split up and took separate ways. Angeline stared at Hecate, who had an arrogant gaze in her eyes. She asked her calmly, "Miss Hecate, were you following me?" Hecate''s spoilt demeanor had vanished. She was now icy and cold. "Pleasee with me." "What if I don''t follow you?" "Don''t force me to take action." Hecate got into a fighting stance. Angeline stared at the bodyguards behind her. She knew that she would not be able to avoid them. "Where are we going?" Hecate said, "You just need toe with me." Hecate led her into some ruins. Angeline sensed what she was doing. "Are you trying to imprison me?¡± she asked instinctively. Hecate said in an evil and seething tone, "Madam Angeline, you''ve always been high and mighty. ¦¯¦«¦¯¦² You''ve never taken humble citizens like me seriously. I''ll teach you a lesson today. I''ll make you understand that you aren''t that much nobler than me." After speaking, she ordered her men at once, "Tie her up." Angeline stared at Hecate, who exuded a strong sense of distaste. Suddenly, she burst out intoughter. Hecate, I understand now. You''re now full of hatre because you no longer have Baby Robbie by your side. You hate me for breaking both of you up. Is that so?" Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 A gaze of intense hatred appeared in Hecate''s eyes. "Madam Angeline, you look down on me because of my lowly family background, right? I''m not good enough for the Ares family, right?" Angeline shook her head and said, "You''re wrong. I''ve never looked down on you because of your family background. The children from the military intelligence division alle from iplete families. However, I''d be overjoyed if any of them and Baby Robbie develop a liking for each other. I don''t like you because you have no idea how to love someone at all. It has nothing to do with your lowly family background. "I''m Baby Robbie''s mommy. The only requirement I have for my daughter-inw is for her to be someone who loves Baby Robbie wholeheartedly. You''re incapable of doing that." "I do love him," Hecate shouted out. "If you really do love him, why did you put him in a position where he was forced to go against his friends and family? How could you make him unhappy every day?" Angeline questioned Hecate. Hecate was speechless. Angeline added, "Hecate, I was once young like you as well. I''ve loved someone as well. When I first fell for Sir Ares, I always yearned for the kittens and puppies next to him to stay healthy and happy. That''s because he''ll only be safe and happy if the people beside him are doing fine." Hecate cast an ambiguous nce at Angeline. Finally, Angeline said in a decisive tone, "You don''t love Baby Robbie. You only love yourself. Of course, I look down on your selfish love for him." Hecate said, "I admit that I love myself, but Baby Robbie is the person I love the most other than myself. Who wouldn''t love themselves the most out of everyone in the world? If we don''t love ourselves, how can we love someone else?" Angeline shook her head in disappointment. "Hecate, loving yourself doesn''t go against your love for others. All mothers prioritize their children''s healthy growth more than their own lives. All loving couples can''t help but be madly in love with each other." Hecate stared at Angeline in a dazed manner. She did not understand what Angeline meant as she had never seen such noble love before. She shouted out angrily, "In other words, you''re just mocking and looking down on me. Guys,e over and ruin her pretty face. I''d like to see if she''ll still be able to act so high and mighty once her husband starts hating her for her ugly face." A few burly men approached Angeline with daggers in their hands. Just as the men wielded their daggers and approached Angeline, a ray of cold light shone toward them. The men threw their daggers away in pain and stared at the exit in shock. "Who''s it?" A high school student with a regr ace stepped out fearfullye When her gazended on Angeline, a look of admiration filled her eyes. Hecate was outraged when she saw the girl. "Where did this girle from? How dare she disrupt me?" "Capture her and bring her over." The young girl did not wait for them to grab hold of her. She walked inside obediently and stood next to Angeline. Angeline''s gaze was filled with adoration and worry when she saw the young girl. "Hecate, she was just passing by. She ''t have anything to dox the grudge between both of her with " e Hecate said, ¡°No, she saw my face.¡± She then hinted to the man beside her, "Can you dig out her eyes?" "I don''t approve of that." Angeline stood in front of the young girl. "Madam Angeline, I''ll either do it to her or you. Why don''t you make a decision?" Hecate said in a mocking tone, "Don''t you always look down on selfish people like me? I''d like to see if you can put others before yourself in a life-or-death situation. Angeline said without hesitating, "Take my eyes, then." Hecate shed a look at the men. They then approached Angeline. Just then, a thin figure suddenly rushed out from behind Angeline.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Angeline said in a gentle tone, "Kid, move away. You''re still young. You still have a long life in front of you. There''s no need for you to sacrifice your life for an old woman like me. I''ve lived a long life. I''ve seen everything in the world that I''d like to see. I''ve enjoyed all the love that I''d like to receive as well. I won''t have any regrets even if I die here today." Laurel turned around to look at Angeline. Her obsidian ck eyes were clear and bright. ¡°Madam Angeline, if you die here today, just imagine how tormented the people who are still alive would be. You''re a kind and generous person. There must be a lot of people who love you dearly. Even if you aren''t willing to think for yourself, you should think about them." Angeline was slightly stunned. She stared at the girl in front of her. She was thin and petite with tanned skin. However, her eyes were deep and dark. She spoke in an extremely straightforward manner as well. She was a clever person who was capable of seeing the bigger picture in such a situation. "Kid, I don''t want to die either. But I don''t have a choice here, right?" Laurel said, "I''ll save you, Madam Angeline." After speaking, Laurel leaped up and started fighting the few men. Hecate stared at them nonchntly andmented on Laurel in a mocking tone, "You''ve overestimated your abilities." The men by her side were all mercenaries the Bell family hired with a hefty sum of money. They were all extremely skilled fighters. However, soon after, she realized that Laurel was not as useless as she expected her to be. She was extremely agile, and her kicks were as fast as lightning. The men might not be a match for her if they fought her individually. Angeline fixed her gaze on Laurel. Laurel was extremely skilled in martial arts. This was way beyond her expectations. She seemed to be a few years younger than Baby Robbie. Baby Robbie was already a genius in martial arts. However, given how familiar Laurel was with her martial art techniques, her abilities might not be beneath those of Baby Robbie''s. Was she also a genius in martial arts?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Just as Laurel was upied in battle with the other men, Hecate thought of something. She suddenly ran in front of Angeline and tried to hold her hostage in order to force Laurel to stop fighting the men. However, Laurel had been paying attention to Angeline''s safety at all moments. She turned around and pushed Hecate away. However, her arm identally got scratched during the process. "Kid," Angeline called out in an upset tone. "Don''t mind me. They won''t dare to hurt me." However, Laurel''s face paled as she said, "Madam Angeline, I won''t let them hurt you." Laurel decided to fight them off. She unleashed her lethal moves and started fighting the men. Angeline stared at her odd moves and found them rather familiar. After some time, she finally realized that her martial art moves were simr to one of Baby Robbie''s fist techniques. Angeline took in a sharp intake of breath. She guessed that this youngdy might be rted to the military intelligence division. Laurel fought the men with all her might and made them fall to the ground. Hecate ran away when she noticed the situation at hand. However, Laurel leaped up al no landed in front of her at lightning speed. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org "Are you trying to escape? There isn''t a door here." n She captured Hecate and brought her in front of Angeline. ¡°Madam Angeline, what should we do with her?" ???¡¯ Angeline stared at Hecate. A look of fear appeared on Hecate''s face. Angeline walked in front of her and advised her wholeheartedly, "Hecate, you must first value yourself if you''d like other people to value you. People aren''t divided by how lowly or noble their family backgrounds are. They''re divided between good and evil. The women of the Ares family don''t dislike you because of your lowly family background. In reality, some of my foster daughters have family backgrounds that are worse than yours. However, they have dignity and are grateful. Therefore, Sir Ares and I love them a lot. "Do you think we would''ve treated you that way if you hadn''t approached Baby Robbie with ulterior motives?" Hecate lowered her head as her eyes turned red-rimmed. She said, ¡°But I''ve really fallen for Baby Robbie now. Can''t you ept me?" Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Angeline shook her head in exasperation. She felt extremely disappointed in Hecate. She lost her patience when she spoke up once again. "You keep expecting other people to treat you nicely, but you''ve never considered the fact that no one will ever treat someone else nicely without any reason. If you want others to treat you nicely, you''ll have to put effort into your rtionships. That way, others will naturally treat you well." Hecate remained silent. Angeline left Hecate behind and walked in front of Laurel. A worried expression appeared on her face when she saw the wound on her arm. ¡°Kid, your arm is injured. Come to Tourmaline Estate with me. I''ll help you bandage your wound." Laurel waved her hand at once. "It''s alright. It''s a light injury. I can take care of it myself." Angeline then grabbed her hand and said, "You got injured because of me. I must thank you. Come with me to Tourmaline Estate. My daughters will be extremely grateful to you." An ambiguous look appeared in Laurel''s gaze. She then nodded silently. Angeline and Laurel walked outside. Laurel asked Angeline, "Madam Angeline, what about her?" Angeline said, ¡°She''s a superficial person. The demon in her heart will teach her a lesson.¡± Laurel nodded. Hecate sat down on the ground and sobbed loudly. When Angeline brought Laurel back to Tourmaline Estate, Whitney had been waiting at the entrance for a long time. "Mommy, you''re finally back. Daddy has been looking for you for a long time. He''s angry because he can''t contact you." Angeline dragged Laurel over and handed her to Whitney. "Whitty, Miss Laurel is my savior. She''s injured. Bandage her wound and let her meet the other sisters." "Alright," Whitty agreed at once. After Angeline left, Whitty gave Laurel a once-over curiously. Her gaze deepened as she asked her, "Miss Laurel, you seem to have a weak and petite build. I didn''t expect you to be trained in martial arts. My mommy has foundational training in martial arts as well. It''s evident that you''re extremely skilled since you managed to save my mommy''s life.¡± Laurel did not expect that she would expose herself so soon. A conflicted expression appeared on her face as she said, "Miss Whitney, you''re a heroine. Why would you praise me?" Whitney said, "I''m different from you. I''m skilled in martial arts because I''ve trained for a long time. However, Miss Laurel, you..." Just then, Whitney suddenly realized that Laurel was acting as if she had just discovered some treasure. She seemed to be stunned. Whitney looked in the direction of her gaze and realized that Laurel was looking at Jenson. Jenson walked over silently. Whitney greeted him warmly and said, "Jens, this is Miss Laurel. She saved Mommy''s life." Jenson was slightly stunned. He then genuinely expressed his gratitude toward Laurel. "Miss Laurel, thank you for saving my mommy''s life." Laurel was rather shy. "I just did what I could." Jenson cast an evaluative nce at Laurel and asked, "Miss Laurel, are you still a high school student? Where do you study? Where do you live? Please tell me anything if you need help with anything." An embarrassed expressionContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. appeared on Laurel''s face as she said, "Young Master Ares, I''m a freshman at high school. I''m well in everything, but I''m rather doing dumb in my studies. I''m a last ce in my studies. My teachers are extremely wed about my studies, and my the ssmates dislike me as well. I heard that you''re excellent at your studies. I''d be d if you could give me a few helpful tips." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jenson smiled and said, "That''s easy. I''ll hire a teacher for you soon. Your results will definitely improve in no time." "Thank you, Young Master Ares." Just then, the sisters of the military intelligence division ran over with smiles on their faces. Laurel''s gaze darkened at once. Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 Whitney fixed her stare on Laurel as her gaze exuded a sense offort. "Laurel, they''re the foster daughters that my daddy and mommy adopted into the family. They''re all brave heroines. You''ll definitely get along well with them." The girls stared at Laurel happily. They all gossipped among themselves. "This young girl looks extremely familiar," Lil Ten said with a chuckle. Sis Andy chuckled and said, "It''s Miss Laurel''s first time meeting us. How could we be familiar with each other?" Lil Ten said, "Although I''ve never seen her before, she seems extremely friendly. Besides, she''s a fan of martial arts as well. Therefore, she gives off a strong sense of familiarity." "You''re right, Lil Ten. Miss Laurel likes fighting for justice. She has a really likable personality. Why don''t we treat her like our younger sister?" Sis Andy suggested. Sis Rosie stared at Rosie. She suddenly chuckled and said, "Sis Andy, you''d like to treat Miss Laurel like your sister because you like her. However, have you ever thought about how we might bring Miss Laurel a lot of trouble if we do so?" Sis Andy smacked her mouth and said, "I spoke without thinking. That wasn''t a good idea. Miss Laurel is a good girl. She has to lead a peaceful and joyous life. She shouldn''t have an unstable life like us." Laurel stared at the sisters. Upon noticing how lively, cheerful, and kind they were, her respect for Sir Ares and Madam Angeline grew at once. She eximed, "I heard that all of you grew up in a family of gangsters. However, you all look just like daughters from noble families. You all seem knowledgeable, well-mannered, gentle, and virtuous. You don''t seem like gangsters at all. It''s evident that you foster parents taught you really well." The girls giggled happily. Rosie said, "Miss Laurel, you speak really maturely despite your young age. Your personality is exactly the same as that of Jens." Whitney cast a deep gaze at Laurel. The suspicion she had toward Laurel intensified. Laurel knew that it would be inappropriate for her to say so. She tried exining herself at once. "Sisters, my results at school are terrible. I picked the wrong words to say. Don''tugh at me." The sisters burst out intoughter as soon as she said that. "She''s just like us. The sisters are all brawn over brains." "Miss Laurel was fated to meet us." Just then, Baby Robbie returned home with a devastated expression on his face. Upon catching sight of Baby Robbie, Whitney immediately reminded Sis Andy, "Andy, take good care of Miss Laurel. I''ll be back soon." "Alright, Sister-inw," Andy agreed at once. S Whitney chased after Baby Robbie and stopped him in his tracks. Baby Robbie Stared at Whitney in shock. He spoke to her in a dull tone, "Sister-inw, say whatever you want to fm not feeling very wellets right now. I''d like to return to my bedroom and lie down to get some rest as soon as possible." "I can cure your illness," Whitney said with a chuckle. Baby Robbie nced at her and asked, "Did you learn some healing techniques from Baby Zetty?" Whitney shook her head.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Baby Robbie sighed and said, "Aren''t you just trying to bluff me right now?" Whitney touched Baby Robbie''s forehead and kept the suspense as she said, "I got it. You failed to achieve your goal after heading out. You''re upset because you didn''t manage to seek your destined fate. Do you feel a sense of fatigue and listlessness spreading all over your body right now?" Baby Robbieughed and said, "Sister-inw, stop teasing me." Whitney said, "I''m not teasing you. Didn''t you go out just to find that person?" Baby Robbie continued listening to her silently after registering what she said. Whitney said, "I might have already met the person that you''re looking for." Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 After hearing what Whitney said, Baby Robbie grabbed her arm excitedly and shook her forcefully. "Sister-inw, tell me. Where''s she? Where''s she?" Jostling her as he shook her violently, Whitney sighed in exasperation, "Baby Robbie, stop shaking me around. Let me tell you everything slowly." Baby Robbie immediately stopped shaking Whitney and stared at her obediently. Whitney could not help but tease him when she noticed how obedient he was. "I''m thirsty," mused Whitney. "Wait for me here, sister-inw. I''ll get a cup of water for you," said Baby Robbie before he quickly rushed away. Soon after, Baby Robbie returned with a cup of water. "Drink some water, sister-inw." After Whitney took a sip of water, Baby Robbie asked, "Sister-inw, are your shoulders sore? Would you like me to give you a massage?" Whitney burst outughing, "Baby Robbie, just how much do you like her? You''re willing to step down from your high and mighty pedestal just for her sake." Baby Robbieughed foolishly. Whitney stared at him and said tentatively, "You love and admire Sis Daisy because of how heroic, brave, and fierce she was. She was clever, calm, beautiful, and kind. However, she has passed away. Her appearance has definitely changed from before now that she''s back. Can you ept her if she has a regr appearance and is from a normal family?" Baby Robbie chuckled and said, "Sister-inw, as long as I manage to find her, I don''t care what she looks like. I''ll love and treasure her all the same." Whitney beckoned her hand at him and said, "Come with me." Baby Robbie followed Whitney. They arrived outside the fence surrounding the courtyard. The sisters were chatting happily with Laurel. They seemed to like Laurel a lot. Baby Robbie was extremely taken aback when he saw Laurel. "Why is Miss Laurel here?" "She rescued mummy and got injured. Mummy brought her back so that we could bandage her wounds," exined Whitney. Baby Robbie looked around before asking Whitney curiously, "Sister-inw, where''s she?" Whitney stared at him in a daze. "Haven''t you already seen her?" Baby Robbie did not understand the implications behind Whitney''s words. After some time, he suddenly understood what she meant. He pointed at Laurel and asked, Are you referring to her?" "Do you not recognize Sis Daisy?" asked Whitney. Baby Robbie shook his head, "She isn''t Sis Daisy." "She''s extremely skilled in martial arts despite her young age. She managed to rescue mummy from a few burly men that were trained in martial arts. Don''t you find that odd?"N?velDrama.Org ? content. "She could be born talented in martial arts." "She doesn''t like studying. She has terrible results. She''s just like you and the sisters from the military intelligence division." "Most people who are skilled in martial arts don''t like studying. Sister-inw, your spection is overly far-fetched," doubted Baby Robbie. "She disregarded her own life and death just to save mummy''s life." "Perhaps she approached mummy on purpose because she knows mummy''s identity." Whitney was speechless as she stared at Baby Robbie. "You treated Hecate so well just because of a ne. Why are youing up with so many excuses when tes to Miss Laurel?" "I''ve learned my lesson from everything that has happened. Why would I dare to assume that she''s Sis Daisy without sufficient evidence?" retaliated Baby Robbie. "Anyways, I think that Miss Laurel is the person that you''re looking for. Baby Robbie, your brother decided to hire a teacher for her to thank her for saving mummy''s life. Your brother intends to let you be her teacher. Are you willing to do so?" asked Whitney. Baby Robbie pondered upon it and said, "I''ll consider it." "Hmph, you''ll regret this." huffed Whitney in distaste before walking away towards the courtyard. Baby Robbie stared at Laurel in a daze. She looked thin and weak. She also had tanned skin. How was she simr to Sis Daisy in any way? However, it was a rare sight to see the sisters get along so well with someone from outside the family like Laurel. Baby Robbie needed to test it for himself. He picked up a rock and hurled it toward Sis Andy, who was seated opposite Laurel. Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Baby Robbie threw the rock with a calcted force, not too light yet not too harsh to be of any threat to Sis Andy. After all, Laurel might not even step up to save Sis Andy. Therefore, the rock should not severely injure Sis Andy even if it did hit her, The rock shot towards Sis Andy rapidly. Just as it was about to hit Sis Andy''s head, Miss Laurel swiftly rose to catch the rock before turning around and hurtling it back from where it came from. Baby Robbie was too focused on Laurel''s reaction to dodge the rock that hurtled back at him. He noticed the shock in Laurel''s gaze that was soon reced with worry. "Be careful, Baby Robbie," called out Sis Andy. Her voice was so loud that it overpowered Laurel''s voice. However, Baby Robbie could read what she was saying from the shape of her lips. "Baby Robbie, move away," shouted Laurel. The rock hit Baby Robbie firmly on the head and blood instantly streamed down the side of his head... Baby Robbie touched the red fluid on his head and realized just how strong Laurel was. In the next moment, Laurel and Sis Andy run over to him. Sis Andy chastised him, "What kind of joke is this, you fool? Why are you trying to ambush me?" Her scolding came with a hint of fondness.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Laurel kept apologizing to Baby Robbie profusely after realizing the difference in their statuses. "I''m sorry, Young Master Robbie. I''ll help you bandage your wound." Baby Robbie agreed immediately, "Alright." He then turned around to go back inside, Laurel following behind him closely. Baby Robbie ced the first-aid kit medicine box in front of Laurel. Laurel then swiftly took out the anti-inmmatory medicine and bandages, knowing immediately what was required. Baby Robbie stared at her. The military intelligence division''s specialized anti-inmmatory pills were ced within the box. He noticed Laurel picking it up and putting it down after a moment of hesitation. "Why aren''t you using it?" asked Baby Robbie. "Is this anti-inmmation medicine?" asked Laurel. Baby Robbie asked, "Don''t you know this is anti-inmmation medicine?" Laurel shook her head. Baby Robbie''s gaze darkened. Laurel picked up the anti-inmmatory medicine and hemostasis equipment. She then applied it to Baby Robbie''s wounde gently as she apologized, "Young" Master Robbie, I didn''t know that you were joking around with Miss Andy. If I had known wouldn''t have thrown the rock at you so forcefully." ¡°You''re pretty skilled," said Baby Robbie. "You''re young, yet you''re extremely agile. Who taught you martial arts?" "My master is a nun," replied Laurel curtly. "Oh, does she charge expensive ss fees?" asked Baby Robbie carefully. "Ie from a poor family. My master doesn''t charge me any fees." Baby Robbie nced at her and said, "Alright." "I heard that you''re looking for a private teacher. What do you think about me?" asked Baby Robbi, changing the topic quickly. Laurel was shocked. "Young Master Robbie, you''re a busy man. I wouldn''t dare to take up your precious time." "Lately, I have some free time at home. I''ll give you lessons to repay you for saving my mother''s life. Are you free on Mondays, Wednesdays, Fridays, and weekends?" With that, Baby Robbie had decided for them. "I''m very dumb. I''m afraid that your blood pressure will spike because you can''t teach me well," murmured Laurel sheepishly. Baby Robbie leveled Laurel with a stare, ¡°You''re pretty simr to the other sisters. They''re all women with brawn over brains.¡± Laurel burst out intoughter, With such good timing too as the other sisters entered the room, just in time to hear Baby Robbie''s snidement. They hade looking for him as they were worried about his injuries. That concern was now reced with outrage after hearing hisment. "Baby Robbie. How dare you scold us for being simple-minded?" Baby Robbie immediately cowered and apologized to the sisters. "Sisters, I''m praising you. In the past, people said that it''s a virtue for a woman to have no talents." Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Upon hearing that Baby Robbie would be personally providing lessons to Laurel, the sisters all burst outughing. "Baby Robbie, while you are pretty good at your studies, you love moving about too much. Can you really settle down to teach Miss Laurel?" "Miss Laurel saved mommy''s life. Not only am I willing to teach her, but I''m even more than happy to cut off my head for her," defended Baby Robbie. Laurel said, ¡°That''s nonsense. Your life is beyond precious. How can you simply cut off your head for anyone else?" said Laurel, though while she spoke gently, it wasced with sternness. Baby Robbie smiled silently. The sisters left after seeing Baby Robbie and ensuring that he was alright. However, before Rosie left, she cast a purposeful gaze at Baby Robbie and asked, ¡°Baby Robbie, Hecate treated mommy so disrespectfully. Have you thought about how we should punish her?" Baby Robbie''s eyes turned cold. He had once loved Hecate, but his feelings for her had all turned into sympathy once he realized that he had found the wrong person. Nevertheless, after finding out that Hecate had once again tried to hurt the people that he loved the most in the world, his sympathy for herpletely vanished as well. "Sis Rosie, do as you wish. I''ll let you take full charge of this incident. There''s no need for you to consider my feelings." Rosie smiled, "I''m no longer worried after hearing what you''ve said." The next day. Rosie brought a group of men to the Bell family and forced the head of the family to hand Hecate over to them. Initially, Old Master Bell was extremely displeased by Rosie''s forceful demeanor. He scolded Rosie angrily, "In terms of levels of seniority, I''m equivalent to your grandfather. You brought these men over to force me to hand someone over to you. Where are your conscience and morals?" "How dare you treat your senior so disrespectfully? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the heavens?" Hecate stood by his side. She believed that Old Master Bell wouldn''t do as Rosie asked of him. She trusted him a lot. She trusted that she would be safe today no matter what. Old Master Bell would never allow his juniors to provoke her in their home.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she stared at Rosie condescendingly and mocked her, "Rosie, you brought so few people over just to ask the Bell family to give you one of our family members. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to get her back? After all, it''s also illegal for one to brea into someone else''s residence." Content belongs to Rosie chuckled, "Did you assume that I''d be scared of that? Since I''m bold enough toe here today, I''m certain that I''ll be able to take you away with me." After speaking, Rosie turned around to stare at Old Master Bell. "Hecate kidnapped my foster mother. I have sufficient proof with me. If you aren''t willing to work with us, I have no choice but to hand the evidence over to the authorities." Content belongs to ¡°Rosie, if you send me to the police, I can also sue you for illegally breaking into our family residence. Shall we go to jail together?" Rosie shook her head, "Why are you so foolish? I''m part of the Bell family. Is there a problem for me to return to my own home? Besides, Sir Ares asked me to send such a valuable gift to the Bell family, and yet you send me to the dungeons. The world will scoff at you when they realize this is how you greet your guests." "You!" Hecate nced at Old Master Bell and noticed that he was silent and deep in thought. Panic started to set in. As expected, Old Master Bell cast a scorned gaze at Hecate after pondering things through for some time. Hecate trembled and knelt in front of Old Master Bell. "Old Master Bell, please don''t hand me to the Ares family. They''ll definitely humiliate me to no end." "Hecate, you must be punished for your wrongdoings. Go ahead. The Ares family are all kind people. They won''t make things hard for you," said Old Master Bell. Hecate copsed to the floor in desperation. Rosie shouted at her men, "Take Miss Hecate away." Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Tourmaline Estate. When Hecate stepped foot into Tourmaline Estate once again, everything had changed. In the past, she had been rude and looked down on everyone in Tourmaline Estate because of how much Baby Robbie loved her. Now that she was back as a prisoner, Tourmaline Estate was as extravagant and grand as ever. The people who lived here were some of the richest and most reputable in the Imperial Capital - even the servants that lived here appeared noble. The servants no longer looked at Hecate with respect. Now, theypletely ignored her, not bothering to cast her a single nce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She walked along the wide path dejectedly. It was as if she were transparent to everyone. When she finally saw Baby Robbie, it was at the Chateau de Selene. Baby Robbie was sitting in the pavilion, focused on teaching Laurel. Hecate had been waiting to meet him for ages. "Baby Robbie," she called out shakily. Baby Robbie raised his head and was taken aback after seeing Hecate. After giving Laurel some pointers, he stood up and made his way toward Hecate. Hecate expected that Baby Robbie would let her go because of their past rtionship. She pleaded with Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, please let me go. I had no other choice." Baby Robbie leveled her with a cold state. His gaze filled with rage as he stared at Hecate. "I heard that you abducted my mother?" Hecate curled up upon herself. She was speechless in the face of Baby Robbie''s questions. "Tell me!" roared out Baby Robbie in rage. Hecate trembled. She had never seen Baby Robbie so angry before. She finally realized that she had truly hurt him. Baby Robbie, who was usually kind and soft-hearted, had a harsh side to him as well. "Baby Robbie, I didn''t mean to do that...I made the wrong decision. I had grown spiteful since you left me. If it weren''t for your mother, we could have stayed together." "I got together with you because I thought that you were the owner of the Ocean''s Heart. Since you aren''t her, it''s impossible for me to ever fall in love with you." Hecate''s face paled. Laurel, who was standing behind Baby Robbie, stiffened after hearing what he said. Since Baby Robbie mistook Hecate as the owner of the Ocean''s Heart, how could he still date her? Did Baby Robbie have...romantic feelings for her? Rosieforted Baby Robbie, "Baby Robbie, you shouldn''t be angry over a woman like her." "Sis Rosie, mommy is soft-hearted. We should hand her over to daddy instead," said Baby Robbie. "Daddy loves mommy to no end. If we hand Hecate over to daddy, he might take her life," said Rosie. Hecate was so frightened that her legs started trembling. "Baby Robbie, I''m begging you. Please hand me over to esn''t dare to offende from the Ares family ever again." Baby Robbie waved his hand at Rosie, "Take her away. Rosie then brought Hecate toward Sir Ares'' study. On the way, Rosie stared at Hecate. Hecate was frightened, severely so. Rosie decided to havepassion for her. "You really are the type of person that only fears the consequences of your actions w they''re about to impend you. You mistook Baby Robbie for someone that can easily be manipted. That was the moment you were wrong." "Baby Robbie and I are simr. He''s from the military intelligence division. He''s loyal and faithful, but he can also be harsh and brutal. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to survive the cruel military intelligence division," finished Rosie. Hecate had an ashen expression on her face. She was drowning in her regrets. "I''ve been wrong from the very beginning." Rosie brought Hecate to Sir Ares'' study. After some time, Hecate''s shrill screams rang out from the room. Baby Robbie stood in the pavilion and stared at his daddy''s study. A hint of exasperation shed across his gaze. Laurel asked him, "If you pity her, shall I ask Miss Angeline to go easy on her?" Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 Baby Robbie shook his head, "Hecate brought this upon herself. It''d be good to teach her a lesson. That way, she''ll know her limits in the future." Laurel did not say anything else. Angeline made Laurel stay in Tourmaline Estate for several days. However, she could leave Tourmaline Estate at any time. Today, she hade to Chateau de Selene and told Angeline that she would like to leave Tourmaline Estate. Angeline requested everyone else leave the room. She then gestured for Laurel to sit next to her. She asked her gently, "Laurel, Baby Robbie has been giving you academic lessonstely. Have you improved?" Laurel blushed at once. Sheepishly, she said, "Madam Angeline, to be honest with you, I''m way too dumb. Everything that Baby Robbie says sounds like ites from another pl. I can''t understand a single thing." Angeline felt that Laurel was honest and straightforward. She liked her honesty. She held her hand and said in aforting tone, "Take it slow. Don''t rush things." ¡°Thank you for caring so much about me, Madam Angeline. However, Ie from a poor family. My greatest wish is for my parents to stay healthy and live a peaceful and carefree life. It''d be even better if I could also excel in my studies. If I can''t do that, I won''t be too harsh on myself either,¡± said Laurel.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "You''re so young, yet you''re already so understanding. You seem just like an old person that has undergone all sorts of harsh trials in life..." trailed off Angeline. Laurel''s expression stiffened slightly. Angeline noticed her panic and sighed lightly, "Never mind. Everyone has their own goals in life. Since you''d like to live a peaceful life that''s free of worries, I won''t make you stay. You can go home." Laurel felt extremely relieved. She left the Ares family happily. However, Whitney came to send her off when she arrived at the gate. "Miss Laurel, my mummy asked me to send you off." Laurel thanked Whitney gently, "Thank you, Sis Whitty." Both of them n walked side by side. Whitney was extremely disappointed. "Laurel, my mommy likes you a lot. I can tell that Baby Robbie likes you as well. However, I don''t understand why must you leave the Ares family." Laurel chuckled, "The Ares family is a wealthy and noble family in Imperial Capital. Baby Robbie is a rising star in Imperial Capital. I''m just a regr girl. I was lucky to be able to save Madam Angeline''s life. I shouldn''t hope to get involved with the Ares family. People who stay with the Ares family all have warm hearts and strong drives to achieve sess in life." Whitney paused and said, "Miss Laurel, you''re nice and genuine. You have a pure heart as well. Why must you put yourself down like that?" Laurel lowered her eyes and said, "Sis Whitty, I''ll bring trouble to the Ares family if I stay here." Disappointment shed across Whitney''s gaze. She was exasperated by Laurel''s low self-esteem. Just then, a rough voice suddenly rang out in front of them. "Laurel, you''re really selfish. You stayed with the Ares family and enjoyed all sorts of luxuries for the past few days. Why didn''t you bring me with you?" Whitney stared at the man before them in confusion. A look of embarrassment appeared on Laurel''s face. "Sis Whitty, you should go back first. I should handle my family''s issues myself." Laurel ran in front of that rough man as soon as she finished speaking. She then dragged him away with her. ¡°Brother, I''ll exin things to you once I get home." Whitney pretended to leave as she did not want to put Laurel in an awkward position. However, she secretly followed Laurel after she left Tourmaline Estate. "Laurel, how can you return empty-handed? You saved Madam Angeline''s life. Did she let you return empty-handed?" Laurel''s brother scolded Laurel angrily. "As expected, you only ever make losses. Why didn''t you ask Madam Angeline for some money?" "Is Madam Angeline an unreasonable person? Was she unwilling to give you money?" Laurel said, "No, Madam Angeline is gentle and kind. She''s a grateful person as well. She''s a good person. She offered me too much in return for how I saved her life. I didn''t ept any of it." Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 "Why are you so foolish? We finally have the chance to make it big, but you chose to miss out on it. You''re a dumb fool," scolded Laurel''s brother, humiliating Laurel, It was not enough for him to vent his rage at Laurel. He scolded the Ares family as well. "In my opinion, the Ares family were never genuinely grateful for you. Wealthy people like them are always sly. They''re powerful but stingy. They should be afraid of karma since they don''t bother to properly thank their saviors." Laurel hit her brother harshly across his face. Her brother fell back,nding heavily on the ground from the force of the p. "Laurel, you..." Laurel''s brother was stunned by his sister''s violence. "Why are you so strong?" Laurel walked in front of him and known. There was an uncharacteristically harsh expression on her typically weak and soft face. "You aren''t allowed to curse the Ares family." A look of confusion appeared on her brother''s face. "What did they drug you with? Why are you so loyal to them?" A determined glint appeared in Laurel''s gaze as she spoke through gritted teeth, "I need to protect every single person in Tourmaline Estate." Whitney, who was hiding in the corner, was extremely shocked when she heard what Laurel said. She believed that Laurel was Sis Daisy from the military intelligence division, who had sacrificed her own life for Baby Robbie''s safety. However, there was something that she did not understand. Sis Daisy cared a lot about the sisters from the military intelligence division. Why was she unwilling to tell them about her identity? Laurel''s brother was shocked by the sharp gaze in his sister''s eyes. He mbered up and ran away. Laurel stood up and patted away the dust on her hand. The fierce aura she exuded melted away as she shrugged and made her way forward, her stature weak and cowered. "Sis Daisy," someone suddenly called out from behind her. Laurel immediately turned around. She was stunned when she caught sight of Whitney. Whitney approached her and said, "Let''s have a chat." Laurel nodded. They arrived at a quiet ce. Both of them sat down side by side. Whitney told Laurel all about how she got to know Jenson Ares and how they fell in love with each other. She even told Laurel about how she pursued him. Laurel was confused. "Sis Whitty, why are you telling me all of this?" Whitney stared at her and said, "You''re part of my family as well. I should help you understand me better." Laurel froze. She lowered her head and raised it I her after some time. The weak and ??? listless gaze in her eyes instantly transformed. Laurel seemed to be rebormas a bright and vel understanding gaze appeared in her deep and dark eyes. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You''re so smart. You recognized me so quickly," Laurel said. ¡°Actually, mommy was the one who recognized you. It wasn''t me,¡± murmured Whitney humbly. Laurel was shocked. ¡°Madam Angeline?" "Mummy wouldn''t like you to address her that way. She askedet Baby Robbie to give you lessons so that you''d have the opportunity to get together with him," said Whitney. Laurel jumped up in shock. "No, I could never be in a rtionship oney with Bu nie. I''m so ugly, and I Sa poor family. How cand be a good match for him?" "It doesn''t matter where heroese from," said Whitney. Laurel continued shaking her head. "That''s way too ridiculous. I''ve never thought of getting together with Baby Robbie." "Have you really not thought about it before?" questioned Whitney. Laurel remained silent. After some time, she muttered, "I''ve imagined them in my dreams." Whitty smiled. "Since you like him, why won''t youe clean about your identity to him?" Laurel shook her head frantically with a somber gaze. She held Whitty''s hand, "The Ares family is in danger." Whitty was taken aback. "Do you know anything?" "Yes. I purposely kept my identity hidden so that it''d be easier for me to follow her around," said Laurel. "Who are you referring to?" "Sis Thirteen."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whitty was shocked. She shook her head frantically. "No, everyone in the Ares family adores her to no end. She won''t go against the people that love her." Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Laurel had a somber expression on her face. The more the Ares family trusted and adored Sis Thirteen, the more harrowing their fate. Whitney calmed down in order to consider Laurel''s im. Whitney was an outsider, she had no attachment to the military intelligence division, so she could serve as a neutral judge to analyze Laurel''s words. If Laurel truly was Sis Daisy from the military intelligence division, she would never hurt Baby Robbie; whereas Sis Thirteen was Monster''s daughter and the Ares family had murdered her father. Could she truly ovee her hatred for them? Laurel understood Whitney''s confusion."The rtionship between Monster and his daughter isn''t as cold and distant as everyone thinks. After all, he had passed on all of his abilities to Sis Thirteen. While Sis Thirteen might be good with words but her personality is the dullest among all the sisters. In fact, she''s the most cryptic among them."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Whitney reached forward to clutch Laurel''s hand in hers and cried, "Laurel, how can I believe you?" Laurel looked deep into Whitney''s eyes. "Sis Whitty, you must believe me. That''s because no one in Tourmaline Estate will believe me except you. Baby Robbie is kind-hearted and he''s also extremely close to Sis Thirteen. If Sis Thirteen does anything wrong, he''ll only ask her to right her ways. The other sisters grew up together. While they may seem cold and stern, they value family the most. They''ve long since treated the sisters as their family." "Even though Sir Ares is extremely intelligent, he can only be cautious and vignt around Sis Thirteen as there is no concrete evidence of her wrongdoings. He wouldn''t dare punish her because he would never want to break the hearts of his wife and children.¡± Whitney was beyond shocked. She had interacted with all the sisters of the military intelligence division. Although they were all extremely skilled in martial arts, none of the sisters was as intelligent, calm, and kind as Laurel. "You really are Sis Daisy," chuckled Whitney. "Sis Whitty, I''m leaving. Remember what I told you," whispered Laurel. Whitney nodded, "Alright." "Don''t let Baby Robbie find me. If he does that, Sis Thirteen will know about our ns. Tell him that I''ll always be by his side," said Laurel. With that, Laurel turned and walked away with her head held high. Whitney stared at her straight and confident posture. While Laurel looked average, she had a truly golden personality and remarkable skills. She then turned around and headed back toward Tourmaline Estate. Chateau de Selene. When Whitney returned to Chateau de Selene, she saw Baby Robbie sitting on the swing. He kicked and swung himself back and forth with a bored and dejected expression on his face. Whitney walked over and teased him, "Young Master Robbie, what''s wrong now?" Baby Robbie sighed and returned Whitney''s teasing tone, "You have a perfect love life. You have no right to tease me. I''m beyond jealous of your rtionship with Jens." Whitney shook her head and reminded him, "You''re always troubled over love because you catch feelings way too easily. Y haven''t been spending time with Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty and Finn are leaving soon you know." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baby Robbie got down from the swing as a look of panic crossed his face. "Baby Zetty is leaving again?" "She''s a free spirit. How can she stay in Imperial Capital forever?" answered Whitney. Baby Robbie''s eyes reddened with determination. He then ran towards Baby Zetty''s residence. In the courtyard, Baby Zetty handed the medicinal herb that she was holding to Finn. Finn nted thest stalk of the medicinal herb. He then raised his sweaty face. Baby Zetty wiped the sweat off his face lovingly. "Brother Finn, you''ve had a tough time following me around. It must''ve been hard for you." 17. Finn stared at Baby Zetty with fondness, "You''re still young, but you''re bing more and more mature and dependable each day Sometimes, I really don''t want you to be a prodigal doctor. This identity has constrained your nature. It''s taken away your innocence and freedom." Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 Baby Zetty snuggled up against his shoulder and spoke to him in a gentle voice, "Brother Finn... Actually, being a prodigal doctor has never restrained my nature. I''ve always wished to grow up quickly because I wanted to match the level of your maturity. I thought that you''d like a wife that''s gentle and understanding." There was a stunned expression on Finn''s face as his mouth hung open. He circled his arms around Baby Zetty in exasperation and chuckled, "All men would like to marry a young and beautiful wife. It''s my greatest luck to have been able to marry a young and pretty girl like you. However, you''re trying to make yourself seem like a mature woman. Baby Zetty, that''spletely unnecessary. You don''t need to do that." Baby Zetty held Finn''s face in her hands and said, "Look into my eyes and tell me honestly. If I act young and innocent, will you no longer mind it if other people say that you''re too old for me? Will you no longer mind if others think that you''re my father? Will you no longer mind if others look at us with judging eyes?" Finn took Baby Zetty''s hands in his own and held them tightly. "Baby Zetty, do you think I''m such a weak and fragile person? Everything that I''ve experienced has made me invincible. Why would I fear those harmless rumors?" Baby Zetty said, "Public mor can melt metal. Rumors are formidable." Finnughed and said, "You''re wrong. Outsiders will only look at me in admiration after seeing what a young, beautiful, and capable wife I''ve married. They''ll then gossip about whether I''m a rich person behind my back." Baby Zetty burst out intoughter.N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Brother Finn, we aren''t wealthy at all.¡± Finn said teasingly, "No, we''re extremely wealthy in the eyes of others." Baby Robbie heard Baby Zetty mention how poor they were when he rushed in. He roared at Baby Zetty, ¡°Baby Zetty, why are you poor? If you need money, why didn''t you tell me? I''ll gather a sum of money for you even if it means that I''d have to cut down on my spending. No matter what, I won''t let you suffer." Finn and Baby Zetty stared at Baby Robbie at the same time. Baby Zetty was touched by her brother''s tolerance and adoration for her. She was immersed in strong emotions. Finn stood up and smiled at Baby Robbie as he exined, "My family is really poor. Although your family gave us plenty of riches, we''re still poor." Baby Robbie looked at them in confusion as Baby Zetty added, "Robbie, you don''t know how expensive those medicinal herbs are. You don''t know how many patients there are in the other. Do you know how pitiful the people who can''t afford to get their diseases cured are?" Baby Robbie was stunned. He asked, "Are you trying to save everyone in the world?" Finn chuckled and said, "Baby Zetty has an extremely idealistic wish. However, we know that such wishes are unattainable and will never be reality. However, we get plenty of happiness after doing such good deeds. Since Baby Zetty doesn''t pursue wealth in life, she''ll be happy if she manages to save her patients. Therefore, I support her dream." Finn said, "Baby Robbie, don''t you like martial arts? You should protect the country." Baby Robbie pouted and said, "I don''t like being restrained. I''m not well-suited to work in the military." Baby Zettymented, "Doesn''t that mean that you''ve attended the military academy for no reason?" Baby Robbie nodded and said, "That''s why I''m feeling very troubled." Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Baby Robbie''s worries seemed to be infectious. Baby Zetty felt troubled as well. She said, "Sigh, I can cure your illness if you feel sick. However, you can''t find a purpose in life right now. I can''t do anything about it." Baby Robbie scoffed. "Sigh, Sister, I didn''te here so you could share my sadness. I came here to apany you. Sis Whitty said that you''re about to leave. Is that so?" Baby Zetty nodded and said, "That''s right. I''ve stayed at home for such a long time. I don''t know how my regr patients are doing right now." Baby Robbie was jealous. "In your eyes, we can''t evenpare to outsiders that arepletely unrted to you." Finn exined, "Your sister did an experiment on a thousand critically ill patients. She has to interview the patients at fixed intervals throughout the period of the experiment and observe their conditions after taking the medicine." Baby Robbie''s eyes widened in shock as he asked, "A thousand critically ill patients? Where did you gather all these patients from?" "I gathered patients from across the entire world." Baby Robbie''s admiration for his sister grew as he said, "Baby Zetty, although I don''t know much about the industry you work in, I''m very happy because you seem extremely passionate about your work." Baby Zetty said, "Brother, you don''t need to worry about me although I''m not home. Brother Finn will look after me. I''ll live well." Baby Robbie stared at Finn gratefully and said, ¡°Brother Finn, you must take good care of Baby Zetty." After speaking, he smiled awkwardly and added, "Actually, I don''t have to tell you this. Anyone in the world can abandon Baby Zetty except Brother Finn. Brother Finn will always protect Baby Zetty with his life." Finn patted Baby Robbie''s shoulders and said, "You''re right. I''ll protect Baby Zetty with my life. Baby Robbie, you should learn how to be happier." Baby Robbie nodded and said, "I got it." Baby Zetty stared at the dark expression on Baby Robbie''s face. She was extremely upset. "Brother, I heard that you''re looking for someone. Did you manage to find her?" Baby Robbie sighed and said, "So what if I manage to find her? She isn''t willing to see me." Baby Zetty finally found out the cause behind Baby Robbie''s unhappiness. "It turns out that she''s the one who made you unhappy." Baby Zetty held Baby Robbie''s hand and said encouragingly, "Robbie, look at me. Do you remember how much suffered when Brother Finn didn''t reciprocate my feelings in the past?" Of course, Baby Robbie remembered everything. Back then, Baby Zetty was so severely depressed that she tried tomit suicide. He nodded. Baby Robbie added, "Look at me now. After everything that happened, I still ended up together with Brother Finn. You can do that as well. However, you must learn how to wait. Love wille to you" Baby nodded as he seemed to understand something. "I got it." Jens came over while Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty were chatting. He stood behind Baby Robbie and listened to their conversation for some time till Finn saw him. "Jens." Baby Robbie turned around and stared at him shyly, "Jens, how long have you been here?" "Hmm..." Jens pondered on it and joked, "I overheard all of your worries and troubles." Baby Robbie got even more embarrassed. "You''re getting naughtier nowadays." Jens smiled as he walked over. Jens had be more and more mature as he grew older. He was even more loving toward his siblings as well. "Baby Zetty, Daddy and Mommy can''t bear to watch you leave. Therefore, they asked me toe over to have a chat with you."N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Jens said, "Daddy says that you have saved many lives and formed plenty of genuine connections with people around the world. It''s rare for one to spread so much kindness throughout their lifetime. However, Daddy wants me to tell you that there must be a limit to one''s kindness. You should differentiate between good and evil before helping others." Baby Zetty was slightly stunned. Her delicate face paled slightly as she said, "I got it." Jens added, "Mommy also wants me to tell you that although Brother Finn protects you well while you''re living outside, he''s also a mortal human being. There are times when he''d have a headache or feel unwell. Although it''s important for you to love and be passionate about your career, don''t forget to take good care of your beloved." Baby Zetty''s eyes turned red-rimmed. She murmured, "I understand. Of course, Daddy and Mommy don''t want me to neglect them because of work." Baby Robbie added quickly, "Baby Zetty, you rarelye home. Do you know how much Daddy and Mommy wished for you toe home? However, you''ve been busy purchasing medical herbs and looking after your patients after returning home. You never have time to keep uspany. Mommy is right. Although work is important, you can''t neglect us like this!" Baby Zetty nodded and said, "I got it." She felt extremely guilty. As her parents'' daughter, she rarely visited her parents although she had been home for such a long time. She could not evenpare to her sister-inw, Sis Whitty, who apanied her mommy at all moments. Sis Whitty seemed more like her mother''s biological daughter than she did.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jens added, "Baby Zetty, don''t be guilty either. Daddy and Mommy aren''t ming you for anything. They just pity you and don''t want you to be a workaholic." Baby Zetty nodded and said, "Alright." Jens nced at Baby Zetty after he finished speaking. He then dragged Baby Robbie away with him. Baby Zettyy down in Finn''s arms and cried so hard that she almost lost her breath. "Brother Finn, Daddy and Mommy are ming me for being inconsiderate and selfish, right?" Finn sighed and said, "Your mommy won''t me you. However, I can''t tell if your daddy would me you Your daddy always thinks that your mommy has had such a tough time raising you. Now that you''re att grown up, you should spend more time by your mommy''s side." Baby Zetty asked, ¡°Mommy has the other sisters. I thought that she wouldn''t feel lonely with them there!¡± "Baby Zetty, your mommy''s love for you can''t be reced by anything or anyone else." Baby Zetty finally came to a realization. She said in a regretful tone, "I really know my mistakes now." Finn said, "It''s alright. You can still make it up to her." Baby Zetty headed to Chateau de Selene during dinner so that she could have dinner with her parents. Sir Ares and Angeline were overjoyed when they saw Baby Zettying over. They took a te and a set of utensils for her personally. Baby Zetty apologized to him softly, ¡°Daddy, I understand my mistakes now." Angeline spoke up in a heartful tone, ¡°Baby Zetty, we''ll still love you although you''ve neglected us. However, you can''t neglect Finn or the people who love you. I''m worried that you''ll let down their sincerity toward you." Baby Zetty''s eyes reddened as she said, "Mommy, thank you for teaching me how to handle the rtionships in my life and live as a better person. Actually, I didn''t know about any of this previously." Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Angeline''s heart hurt. While Baby Zetty''s view of the world and her rtionships were being formed, she had fallen into depression due to her unreciprocated love. She then got sent to Grandma Boye''s ce, where she started living in seclusion. Now that she was together with Finn, who adored her, he always let her do as she wished. Of course, he would not tell her that she was doing the wrong thing. Angeline walked forward and embraced Baby Zetty. She said sadly, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t fulfill my responsibilities as your mother." Sir Ares fell into deep thought as well. A guilty expression appeared on his stern face. He stared at Finn and spoke up purposefully, "Finn, if you can''t protect her to the very end of her life, please don''t spoil her to the extent that she ends up as a fool who only knows how to practice her medical skills and save lives but is oblivious as to how to love herself and her family." Finn reflected on what Sir Ares told him. He felt that Sir Ares and Madam Angeline''s worries werepletely reasonable. They were doing this for the sake of Baby Zetty. Baby Zetty would no longer have family or friends by her side if he passed away one day. She would have to work with technology and medicine every day. She would be the odd one out among everyone. She would be terribly lonely. "I got it," Finn said. Angeline sobbed as Baby Zetty left after they finished having a meal together. She pleaded with Baby Zetty, "Baby Zetty, you muste home more often." Baby Zetty nodded as she said, "Yes, Mommy, I will.¡± However, Savannah Jones, who was standing by the side, said in a low voice, "It''ll be hard for us to see her after she leaves this time around." Angeline stared at Savannah as her heart throbbed in pain. "Savannah, why would you say that?" Savannah said, "She''s fated to live in solitude. She doesn''t belong to anyone. She belongs to everyone." Angeline frowned as panic flooded her gaze. She stared at Baby Zetty and Finn as they walked farther away. Finally, she fell into Sir Ares'' arms weakly. The next day, the news reported that an ident had happened to the ne that Baby Zetty had taken. Some passengers survived with the parachutes that were provided to them. However, some of them lost their lives. Finn''s name was on the list of victims that passed away. Angeline passed out the moment she found out about the news. Sir Ares brought Finn home sorrowfully. However, Baby Zetty had gone missing. Angeline''s chronic disease rpsed after everything that had happened. Sir Ares stayed by her side andforted her broken heart at all times. Meanwhile, Jenson organized Finn''s funeral with a heavy heart. The Ares family was in extremely low spirits during these few days. Jenson, Baby Robbie, and Baby Zetty had been extremely close since they were young. The brothers were terribly upset now that something had happened to Baby Zetty. Jenson was not an expressive person. He handled all sorts of issues while resisting the overwhelming sadness that he felt in the morning. However, he would stand by the window and sigh when it was quiet at night. Jenson wrapped his arms tightly around Whitney and said, "Whitty, promise me that you''ll never abandon me.¡± Naturally, Whitney understood the implications behind his words. She nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Jens. I''ll never abandon you." "Whitty, I''d like to marry you." Jenson said, "Yes, I understand." Jenson made his way outside Baby Robbie''s bedroom during dawn.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Baby Robbie''s eyes were red and swollen. He could not stop the tears from falling from his eyes when he saw Jens. Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Jenson sat down quietly by Baby Robbie''s side till he calmed down. Jenson sighed and said, "I know that you''re upset because of Finn''s ident and Baby Zetty''s disappearance. However, everyone gets to decide how they''d like to live. Baby Zetty has been destined to live an extraordinary life from the moment she inherited the Boyes'' medical legacy. You saw how independent she was during her stay with the Ares family. She was immersed in her research all day long and never chatted about everyday things with Mommy. She enjoys spending time alone, but that''s the reason why Daddy and Mommy are beyond worried about her." Baby Robbie said, "Brother Finn left so soon. Daddy and Mommy shouldn''t have said those words that day. Their words turned out to be a jinx. Baby Zetty no longer has Finn by her side to protect her now. She doesn''t understand how to manage her rtionships and get along with others. That''s why she chose to hide." Jenson said, "Keep that to yourself. Don''t ever say that out loud. Do you know how guilty Mommy feels? Daddy and Mommy just wanted to educate their daughter and make sure Baby Zetty learned to be more flexible. They can''t predict the future. If you say that, Daddy and Mommy will feel extremely burdened." Baby Robbie stared at Jenson and said, "Jens, you must live well with Sis Whitty." Jenson questioned him, "What about you and Miss Laurel?" Baby Robbie let out a long sigh and said, "You already said that everyone gets to decide how they''d like to live. Since she isn''t willing to introduce herself to me, I have no choice but to respect her decision." Jenson said, "Whitty said that there''s a reason why Laurel isn''t willing to introduce herself to you." Baby Robbie stared at him in shock. "Huh?" Jenson said, "There''s a traitor in the military intelligence division. Do you believe that?" Baby Robbie widened his eyes. "Who said that?" "Miss Laurel." Baby Robbie stood up in shock. "Did she really say that?" Jenson said, "The sisters from the military intelligence division have been seriously hurt throughout the past few years. You almost lost your life as well. After that incident, I suspected that there was a traitor within the military intelligence division. I wondered if it was Sis Thirteen. After all, she has every right to hold a grudge against us given her identity. However, I always assumed that she was innocent and harmless since she was at a young age when she entered the Ares family. She also depends a lot on Mommy. Therefore, I never told anyone about my suspicions." Baby Robbie said, "Sis Thirteen won''t betray me." Jenson asked, "Do you believe in Miss Laurel or Sis Thirteen?" Baby Robbie was put into a tough position. "This..." After remaining silent for some time, Baby Robbie said, "I''d like to see Laurel." Jenson said, "Alright." The next day, Whitney gathered the sisters of the military intelligence division. She would be holding a meeting. Meanwhile, Baby Robbie took the opportunity to slip out of Tourmaline Estate. He came to United High School and dragged Laurel to a quiet corner after school ended in the evening. He then initiated a heartfelt conversation with her. "Who are you?" Baby Robbie asked. Laurel stared at him in a daze and asked, ¡°Who do I look like to you?" Baby Robbie said, "Three of my sisters are in heaven. Sis Daisy is mature and introverted. She bears everything and nevershes out. Five is tively and cheerful. She always says whatever that''s el mind. Sis Iris is the closest to me. I think that you definitely aren''t Sis Five." Laurel smiled and asked, "Baby Robbie, who do you hope for me to be?" Baby Robbie wanted to speak up, but he did not say anything when he noticed the anticipatory look in Laurel''s clear eyes. "Regardless of whether you''re Sis Daisy or Sis Five, I''m just d that you''re back." Laurel said, "Baby Robbie, since you like both Sis Daisy and Sis Iris, doesn''t that mean that my idol ne? no that important?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org is Baby Robbie asked tentatively, "However, Sis Daisy helped me look after Ocean''s Heart in the past."N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Did you assume that I was Sis Daisy?" Laurel sounded extremely disappointed. Baby Robbie said, "However, at times, Sis Daisy would hand her clothes over to Sis Iris when she headed out for missions." Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 Laurel stared at the blue sky and eximed, "Regardless of whether I''m Sis Daisy or Sis Iris, I still died protecting you. You shouldn''t worry about my identity. That''s because even I wouldn''t like to live a life with everything in the clear." Baby Robbie was stunned. He then nodded and said, "I''ll no longer ask you such foolish questions. Laurel stared at Baby Robbie and changed the topic. ¡°Did anything pressing happen? Why did youe look for me today?¡± Baby Robbie said, "I heard from Sis Whitty that you told her about there being a traitor in the military intelligence division." Laurel''s expression did not change. "I don''t believe in the far future. Can''t you sense that she has ulterior motives?"N?velDrama.Org ? content. Baby Robbie''s expression darkened and said, "I''m even more willing to believe that she was touched by us and has given up betraying us." Laurel shook her head and said, "Baby Robbie, you''re way too naive. You don''t know about the cruel techniques that Monster used to brainwash her. She has been his tool for revenge since the very start. She''s good at putting on an act. I can tell you for sure that she doesn''t treat the sisters genuinely when she''s with them. She''s just here to do as Monster says." Baby Robbie grabbed Laurel''s wrist emotionally and said, "Sis, please don''t make things hard for her before I give any orders." Laurel felt extremely exasperated. "You''ll regret this, Baby Robbie." Baby Robbie said, "I''d like to give her one more chance." Baby Robbie wanted to give Sis Thirteen a chance. However, this chance came in exchange for a hefty price. Tourmaline Estate suffered a terrorist attack that night. Many people lost their lives. Sir Ares moved the old, weak, and vulnerable people to another location at once. The bodyguards remaining at the estate picked up their weapons and started an intense battle with the attackers. However, their opponents had arrived well-prepared. Tourmaline Estate had limited weapons since the area was regted by civicws. They were soon at a disadvantage. Just then, a ray of shiny red light suddenly shot out from Angel''s residence and hit their opponents'' nes. Their opponents'' nes exploded at once. Their opponents'' bodies were incinerated into ashes. "What is that?" "That definitely isn''t the result of human strength." "There''s a supernatural being in Tourmaline Estate. Let''s leave." Their opponents left, but this intense battle caused the Ares family to suffer plenty of serious consequences. Perhaps Baby Robbie, who had always been kind, felt extremely guilty after the deaths of so many people. The aunts and uncles who showered him with endless love had turned into ashes all of a sudden. His heart hurt like needles were pricking through it. Finally, he broke down, picked up a gun, and pointed it at Sis Thirteen''s head. He red at her with red-rimmed eyes and shouted out loud in rage, "Sis Thirteen, I O mistrusted you." Sis Thirteen had a hurtful look in her eyes. She said in a heavy tone, "I thought that the Ares family would cease to exist after tomorrow. I wouldn''t survive alone either. I''d definitely be buried together with you However, I didn''t expect the Ares family to receive the support of supernatural beings." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tears streamed down her face as she cried, "I lost. I ept my defeat. Baby Robbie, please kill me." Baby Robbie''s hands trembled. He did not understand. "The Ares family treats you so well. How could you betray us again and again?" Sis Thirteen remained dead silent. Finally, she said, "Baby Robbie, my leader decided how things would end up fro the very start. We''re all entitled to act however we wish to, right?" Baby Robbie found it unbelievable. "Did you stay by my side throughout all these years just to take revenge on me?" Sis Thirteen said, "You haven''t learned anything after staying in the military intelligence division for such a long time." Baby Robbie turned around and stared at the other sisters from the military intelligence division. He asked, "What about you? Do you think that you''re entitled to act however you wish to as well?" The other sisters shook their heads. They said in an upset tone, "Baby Robbie, we only live for you. Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Baby Robbie staggered as unbridled sadness flooded his handsome face. "Sis Thirteen, you were just a young child when I first met you. Back then, I loved you and tolerated everything that you did just like you were my biological sister. My feelings for you have never changed throughout the years." He paused and said, "I know that you''re Monster''s daughter. Blood ties are of the utmost priority. However, does Monster really love you? Have you ever thought about it? Although he''s your biological father, is his love for you really selfless? "He sent you to the military intelligence division when you were so young and never allowed you to call him ''Father'' in public. He taught you how to hate your enemies, but never taught you how to love others and yourself. He imposed his beliefs and principles on you. He has never cared about the consequences that you''d have to suffer. "Sis Thirteen, not everyone deserves to be a parent in this world." Baby Robbie turned around and fixed his clear gaze upon her. "You''re not foolish. You''ve stayed with us for so many years. You should know how much my mommy loves all of you. If you ever fell sick, she''d stay by your side throughout the night even if she isn''t in good health. She''d only go to bed after your fever cooled down. "Sis Thirteen, Mommy has never had any expectations toward you. Her greatest wish is for you to grow up happily and healthily. How can you treat her like that? How can you do this?" He grew emotional while speaking. Finally, he punched the wall and roared angrily, "Sis Thirteen, I regret all of this. I regret begging Mommy to take you in back then. I should''ve listened to Daddy. We shouldn''t have taken you in back then. That way, all these innocent people wouldn''t have died." Sis Thirteen stared at Baby Robbie in a daze. She was speechless. However, her cold gaze seemed to warm up slightly as Baby Robbie continued chastising her. Baby Robbie sucked in a deep breath and suddenly took out a small throwing knife from behind him. His eyes were red-rimmed as he red at Sis Thirteen harshly. "If I don''t punish you, how can I make it up to all those dead souls?" Sis Thirteen sniffled and said in a low voice, "Kill me. Anyway, I shouldn''t have been kept alive all these years." Baby Robbie''s hand trembled as he held the throwing knife. The sisters fixed their gazes on Baby Robbie. They felt as conflicted and uneasy as Baby Robbie did. Just then, the door behind them opened with a loud creak. They at watched as Laurel walked inside the room with a custom-made bow in her hands. She was dressed in a cool work tracksuit. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The sisters instantly widened their eyes when they caught sight of the familiar bow. "Who''s she? Why is she holding onto Sis Daisy''s bow?" Laurel walked in front of the sisters. There was a determined expression on her face. Her gaze was firm as well. She told the sisters, "Sis Thirteen insists on taking Monster''s side. Do you still support her?"N?velDrama.Org ? content. The sisters shook their heads. Andy stood up and said, "Of course, we''re against Sis Thirteen working for Monster. However, we just hope thatshe''ll learn from her nov wrongdoings." Laurel looked at Sis Thirteen. Sis Thirteen''s gaze was as innocent as amb. It was tinged with innocence as well. Laurel raised her bow and aimed it at Sis Thirteen. Arrows shot out at once. They whizzed in the air and flew toward Sis Thirteen''s knees. Sis Thirteen was forced to kneel down on the floor. Pain shed across Baby Robbie''s gaze. However, he managed his emotions and stopped himself from showing her any pity. The sisters stared at Laurel in shock. .ne They did not understand why she was allowed to punish Sis Thirteen on Baby Robbie''s behalf. Nevertheless, their instincts told them that there was a lot more to Laurel''s identity than what met their eyes. Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Sis Thirteen stared at Laurel in shock. She saw the deep hatred in Laurel''s gaze. It was just like a bottomless ck hole. "Who are you? What gives you the right to decide whether I live or die?" Sis Thirteen chastised Laurel unwillingly. Laurel walked in front of her and stepped on her knee joint harshly. Sis Thirteen''s face paled in pain. "They''re all kind and faithful people. You''re just a traitor. Since they can''t bear to punish you, I''ll punish you on their behalf." Sis Thirteeny on the floor like a dog. She cast a jealous gaze at Laurel and asked, "Why are you doing this to me? You don''t hold a grudge against me." Laurel said coldly, "Sis Thirteen, I''m the person that wishes for your death the most in the world." Sis Thirteen suddenly narrowed her eyes. She seemed to have guessed her identity. However, she was not sure. After all, that person was no longer alive. Laurel grabbed Sis Thirteen''s cor and pped her across both her cheeks. "I''m pping you on behalf of Madam Angeline. You betrayed her when she has been nothing but kind to you. You''re truly heartless." Sis Thirteen wanted to break free from Laurel''s restraints, but Laurel was extremely strong. She could not move at all. There were only two people who were capable of overpowering her. One of them was her father, Monster, and the other one... was Sis Daisy from the military intelligence division.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Panic flooded Sis Thirteen''s gaze. She cast an innocent and pleading gaze at Laurel as she said, "I had no other choice. You know that blood ties are destined to be. I don''t want to be known as an unfilial child." Laurel stepped on her chest. Sis Thirteen could not bear it anymore. She spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The sisters of the military intelligence division stared at pitiful Sis Thirteen withplicated expressions on their faces. There waspassion andmentation on their faces. They stared at each other. They did not know if they should stop Laurel from beating Sis Thirteen up. After all, they had made an oath back then. The sisters would share all pleasures and bear all difficulties together. They would never give up on each other no matter what happened. They were capable of looking out for each other and oveing all challenges due to their unity and mutual aid for each other. Just then, Sir Ares helped Angeline into the room. The sisters stepped forward and retreated instantly. Mommy was a kind person. With her here, Sis Thirteen would be met with the most appropriate oue. Angeline walked over. Sis Thirteen''s gaze was full of child-like innocence. She shouted out, "I''m sorry, Mommy." However, Angeline cast her gaze on Laurel and asked, "What do you intend to do to her?" Laurel said, "I n to use her as bait to draw Monster out." Angeline frowned and asked, "Do you mean that Monster has already escaped Yorks Stronghold?" Laurel nodded. Angeline stared at Sir Ares. Sir Ares said, "Angeline, no matter what, you must listen to me this time around." Angeline said in a regretful tone, "I was too innocent in the past. I mistrusted this girl and caused such a terrible disaster to happen to the Ares family. Evidently, I can''t read people well. I won''t dare to make decisions of my own ord.ever again. Jaybie, I''ll let you punish this girl." Angeline turned around and faced her back toward Sis Thirteen. The sisters of the military intelligence division could clearly see the tears in Angeline''s eyes. The sisters instantly started feeling a strong sense of hatred toward Sis Thirteen''s actions and behaviors. Mommy treated them so well. She had always wanted to fulfill their wishes of being loved by a family. She also wanted topensate them for not having any family. Andy suddenly spoke up loudly, "Daddy, you can do whatever you''d like to punish her. She deserves all of it. After speaking, Andy turned around as well. The sisters all turned around. Sis Thirteen was left all alone. The naive gaze in her gaze turned into one of desperation. Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Sir Ares stared at Sis Thirteen coldly. His gaze was devoid of the fatherly love that he had always shown her. "I knew that you had a hidden motive when you moved into the Ares family back then. However, I didn''t expect you to be so evil and have such a cruel heart at such a young age. Angeline''s love and adoration toward you didn''t warm your heart at all. To me, you''re not just a traitor. You don''t have a heart at all." Sis Thirteen stared at Sir Ares in shock. Sir Ares'' scoldings seemed to help her better perceive herself. "You hurt my father. You hurt my daddy. That''s why I steeled my heart and decided to take revenge on the Ares family," she cried out loud. Sir Ares said in a harsh tone, "Karma exists in the world. Why would I hurt him if he didn''t abduct my children? You don''t have the ability to discern right and wrong. You''re just making excuses for yourself. Do you think you''re being reasonable right now?" Sis Thirteen shook her head in devastation. "I only know that he''s my daddy. He''s my only family in this world." Sir Ares roared out angrily, "Open your eyes and take a good look at everyone around you here. All of us here have protected and treated you like you''re our family member!" Sis Thirteen''s brutal words broke the sisters'' hearts. Andy said, "Sis Thirteen, you said that out loud on instinct, but it shows your true thoughts. It turns out that I''ve really been blinded all this time. I actually believed that you''d treat us with a genuine heart." The sisters scolded her angrily, "You went against us when all we''ve ever shown you was kindness although you''re still so young. You were born to be evil." "You kept causing trouble a few years ago. We should''ve suspected that you were the one who called those people over on purpose. However, we trusted you so much. You managed to fool us just by speaking coquettishly and lying to us. It seems like we''re truly fools, and you''re a really sly person." "Someone like you doesn''t deserve to be our sister.¡± Andy suddenly pulled out her dagger and shed it across Sis Thirteen''s face harshly. Her eyes reddened as she said, "On the day we became sworn sisters, we once made an oath that we''ll cut ties with anyone who betrays our oath by inflicting physical pain upon that person. I''ll cut ties with you today." An ugly gash immediately formed across Sis Thirteen''s face. The other sisters did the same as well. Some of them cut her face whereas some of them cut off her fingers. Not long after, Sis Thirteen''s body was marred and bloody. When it was Baby Robbie''s turn, he 1 held the dagger in his hands and said, "I didn''t want to make things hard for you, but if you leave Tourmaline Estate today, you''ll definitely take revenge on the sisters for the pain that they''ve caused you today. Therefore, I''ll personally abolish your martial art skills." Baby Robbie had just raised his dagger when Laurel suddenly held his arm back. Laurel said, "Baby Robbie, the sisters eThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. were born as rogues. Nobody will pay them any mind if they get killed However you''re still the second young master of the Ares family You''re destined to speak and act in front of the public eye due to your identity. Therefore, I''ll do this on your behalf. Laurel broke one of Sis Thirteen''s tendons in each of her legs and arms. "This way, you won''t be able to practice martial arts anymore. No matter how evil your thoughts may be, you won''t be able to harm anyone else again." Sis Thirteen curled up on the ground in pain. Angeline trembled as she turned around to look at her. "Send her away," she said emotionally. Sir Ares told Grayson, ¡°Throw her out onto the streets. Let her fend for herself and experience the bitterness of life. Make it seem like the Ares family never saved her life back then. I want her to understand that the Ares family showed her the greatest kindness in e world by taking her in." "Yes, Sir Ares," Grayson said. Grayson and a few of his men brought Sis Thirteen in a gunny sack. Sis Ares stared at Tourmaline Estate, which was in shambles right now. He told Jenson, "Jens, from now onward, it''s your turn to reconstruct Tourmaline Estate." "Yes, Daddy." Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Jenson decided to rebuild Tourmaline Estate with the underlying theme of ''remembrance''. Baby Robbie fell silent after looking through the design ns. "Jens, do you think that I''vemitted a huge sin?" He suddenly voiced out his thoughts. Jenson shook his head and said, "Baby Robbie, you didn''t want any of this to happen. However, you should''ve learned your lesson by now. You can''t be kind to everyone at all times." Baby Robbie nodded and said, "I didn''t understand the meaning behind these words in the past. I get it now." Jenson was stunned. After Baby Robbie left Jenson''s ce, he paid a visit to Angel''s courtyard. Angel was now around seven years old. She was extremely tall and mentally mature. Therefore, she did not seem like a child at all. "Brother, I heard that you haven''t been in a good moodtely. I wanted to look for you since some time ago. However, look at the state that I''m in. How can I go out?" She waved her sleeves slightly. The furniture within the house started shaking at once. Baby Robbie stared at Angel pitifully. "Sis Angel, do you not like living in constraints over here?" Angel nodded and said, "So what if I don''t like staying in here? I can''t scare the people outside. Daddy and Mommy won''t allow me to leave." Baby Robbie stared at Gale, who was standing by the side. Baby Robbie was extremely grateful toward him since he was the one who exposed the military intelligence division''s scheme to destroy Tourmaline Estate. "Gale, will you protect my sister for her entire life?" Gale nodded seriously. Baby Robbie took Angel''s hand in his and ced it in Gale''s hand. ¡°In that case, I''ll hereby hand my sister over to you. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely convince my parents to let the both of you leave." Gale said, "Thank you so much." In the evening. Baby Robbie came to Sir Ares'' study. Sir Ares stared at Baby Robbie. His son, whom he had always thought, of as a child, was now all grown up Besides feeling d, Sir Ares felt rather touched as well. "Baby Robbie, you''re no longer a child. You should take more responsibility for your words and actions. Have you thought about your future?" Baby Robbie sat down in front of Sir Ares and said, "Daddy, I bear responsibility for the destruction of Tourmaline Estate. So many of my rtives, who had been by my side since I was a child, lost their lives this time around. This incident has taken a huge toll on me." He lowered his head. His voice was slightly hoarse. "I was too foolish in the past. I was too kind and treated everyone nicely regardless of who they were. I''m the reason why so many people lost their lives." Sir Ares did not me Baby Robbie. He believed that Baby Robbie would grow up quickly after being taught such a significant lesson. Baby Robbie suddenly raised his head. His gaze shone brightly as he said, "Daddy, I''ve decided to bring the sisters to where we''re meant to be." Sir Ares was slightly stunned. "Where are you heading off to?" Baby Robbie said, "We''ll go to wherever there are people who need our help." He spread his arms wide open and said, "I already bear the deaths of so many innocent people. Let me spend the rest of my life saving more lives topensate for my sins."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It took some time for Sir Ares to return to his senses. He was slightly hesitant about how he should react to Baby Robbie''s choice. In terms of the military, this was undoubtedly the path that suited Baby Robbie the most. He possessed the talent to be a special agent. He was exceptionally skilled in martial arts as well. He would definitely thrive brilliantly if he continued progressing on the path that he had nned out for himself. "Baby Robbie, Daddy and Mommy are both ordinary people. Naturally, we hope that our children would stay by our side. However, we know that we should respect you and let you bloom to your fullest potential since we gave you life. Go ahead and do what you want. I''ll support you. However, remember to have a chat with your mommy before you leave." Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Baby Robbie nodded sternly. After Angeline''s health recovered a little, Baby Robbie paid her a visit at once. His face no longer gave out a childish air. His handsome face exuded a sharpness that resembled that of his father''s. Angeline knew that Baby Robbie would be filled with guilt for the rest of his life after this incident. She also knew that he would change his habit of fooling around and not thinking before acting. "Mommy, it''s all my fault. If I didn''t blindly believe in her, she wouldn''t have the opportunity to damage Tourmaline Estate," Baby Robbie said. He was filled with self-guilt. Angeline said, "Baby Robbie, I know what you''re thinking. I''m having the same thoughts right now." " Baby Robbie was stunned. He nced evaluatively at the weak and exhausted expression on his mommy''s face. Somehow, Baby Robbie felt upset on behalf of his mommy. It turned out that he was not the only one who did not have a good eye for people. His mommy was in the same boat as well. Just like him, his mommy was feeling extremely tormented. Baby Robbie knelt down on the ground and pleaded with his mommy, "Mommy, this isn''t your fault. Don''t me yourself or feel upset. It''s all my fault. I suspected that she had ulterior motives a long time ago. However, I blindly believed in her. I thought that the Ares family would definitely be able to guide her in the right direction. Therefore, I kept giving her second chances." Angeline sighed and said, "Baby Robbie, we''ve both forgotten that some human beings are born evil. She must have been born without apassionate heart. She''s someone that our kindness can''t reach." Baby Robbie held Angeline''s hand tightly. His body trembled due to the guilt that he felt. "Mommy, I want you to get better. That way, I won''t feel as guilty. Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll spend the rest of my life saving others in need. I''ll save many lives topensate for the innocent lives from the Ares family that were lost because of me." Angeline fixed her stare on Baby Robbie. Her son had grown up in a night. He was finally a responsible adult that knew how to hold himself ountable for his own actions. "Baby Robbie, mommy supports your decision." "Alright." Baby Robbie left Tourmaline Estate furtively on a cold winter morning. He did not bid anyone farewell. He did not tell anyone about his ns either. He carried a simple rucksack on his back and left Tourmaline Estate. However, he noticed a slender figure that seemed to be waiting for someone at the intersection of a small path before him. The young girl slowly turned around and smiled at him. "I knew that you''d be here." "Laurel?" Laurel carried her rucksack and said, "How travel you leave me out in your travels? Baby Robbie, bring me along with you. I can help to protect you from danger." Baby Robbie was no longer as insistent as he was in the past. Het no longer wanted to protect everyone. He did not want to be caught up in his own trap anymore. He beamed at her and said, "I don''t bring strangers along with me.¡± He then walked away. Laurel followed him from behind. She gritted her teeth and bit her lip as she followed him all the way to the airport. "I''d like to purchase a ticket for a flight that''ll be taking off right now. Any destination works fine for me,'' Baby Robbie said at the air ticket counter. Laurel was embarrassed. She did not have enough money to purchase an air ticket. If Baby Robbie left just like that, she might never be able to find him. Suddenly, she walked forward boldly, held Baby Robbie''s hand, and told the attendant loudly, ¡°Make it two tickets." Baby Robbie stared at her and asked, "Who are you? Why would I buy a ticket for you?" "Are...are you looking for a girlfriend?" Baby Robbie pouted and said, "I only like Sis Daisy." Laurel dragged him closer to her as a weak smile shed across her gaze. Baby Robbie stared at her hand and smiled faintly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Let''s go." Two tall and harmonious silhouettes vanished in the airport together. "Baby Robbie has disappeared!" Someone in the barren estate shouted out loud. Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Jenson then ordered the servants to search every nook and cranny of Tourmaline Estate and Imperial Capital. Baby Robbie seemed to have vanished into thin air. There was no sign of him anywhere. Sir Ares sighed after hearing the news.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Angeline gave up after the long search. She told Jenson, ¡°Don''t look for him. He''s all grown up now. We can''t restrain him anymore. Don''t waste more human and physical resources searching for him. Manage Tourmaline Estate well. You and Whitty will have to take responsibility for this household in the future." Jenson stared into his mommy''s calm eyes. Although he was curious as to why his mommy, who loved her son more than her own life, could react so calmly to his disappearance, he kept that question in his heart. "Yes, mommy." After leaving Chateau de Selene, Jenson returned to his room in an upset mood. Whitty walked into his room with a cup of hot tea and ced it in his hands gently. "Jens, you''ve been busy every daytely. You must look after your health." Jenson sighed and said, ¡°Baby Zetty left, and Baby Robbie is gone as well. I don''t think Angel will stay for long either. This home used to be extremely lively. However, I''m the only one left here right now. Besides, I''ve always been the quietest one among everyone." Whitty held Jens'' hand and said, "You''re not allowed to talk bad about yourself that way. So what if you don''t like talking that much? You''re kind and responsible." Jenson stared at the look of admiration on Whitty''s face. His eyes crinkled as a gentle smile appeared on his face. "Whitty, I''m lucky to have you by my side." Whitney said, "Jens, don''t be upset. I''ll always be by your side. If you''re afraid that it''ll be too quiet at home, I''ll bear children for you. Let''s have lots of children." Jens was slightly touched. "Alright." The sisters of the military intelligence division all developed their own thoughts and ns after Baby Robbie left. It seemed like they had stayed with the Ares family because of Baby Robbie. Now that he had left, they were just like a pet that had lost their owner. They felt extremely helpless. Angeline could tell that the sisters were distraught. She called them over to her side and spoke to them transparently, "Although Baby Robbie left, you''re still daughters of the Ares family. You can stay here for as long as you wish to. If you find a job or someone that you like in the future, I''ll make sure that each of you gets married out gloriously." The sisters lowered their heads. They could sense Angeline''s deep love for them. However, they felt extremely lost. They werepletely clueless about the future. "Have all of you ever wondered why Baby Robbie left secretly?" Angeline added, "That''s because he doesn''t want all of you to join him on his perilous and risky journey ahead. He genuinely wants all of you to live peaceful and happy lives. You''re siblings. I hope that you''ll ept his act of kindness." The sisters remained silent. Angeline''s gazended on Andy. "Andy, you like Grayson. Grayson has waited for you throughout the years as well. He isn''t a young teenager anymore. Do you want him to wait for you till he''s old and gray? Andy, if one encounters true love in their life, they should appreciate this fate." Andy nodded with tears in her eyes. "Mommy, thank you for making this decision for me. Actually, I''ve wanted to marry him and fulfill his wishes for a long time. That way, KI be able to make it up to him since he has protected me all these years. However, I keep recalling Sis Daisy''sst words before she passed away. She sacrificed her life to protect the sisters. Therefore, I should give up on my own happiness to ensure that the sisters are always together and well." Angeline said, "Silly child, things must''ve been hard for you. Daisy won''t want you to be alone for the rest of your life." Angeline nodded at Whitney. Whitney walked over with an envelope in her hands. Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Whitney handed the envelope over to Andy and said, ¡°Miss Laurel asked me to hand this to you." Andy slowly opened the envelope under the sisters'' curious gazes. A red spider lily specimen fell out of the envelope. Tears filled Andy''s eyes when she saw it. The sisters all burst into tears. Whitney said, "I don''t know what meaning it holds for you, but I guess Laurel wants to convey something to all of you since she wanted me to hand it to you. Have you understood what she wants to tell you?" Andy cried out loud, "This is the blood oath that we made at the military intelligence division. When we swore to be sisters, Sis Daisy mentioned that although our fates were predetermined in this lifetime and we don''t get to decide how long we''ll be able to live, we can wait for the sisters in the afterlife after death. We must wait for everyone to gather before reincarnation. We can then be reincarnated as sisters in our next life." Whitney was touched by this beautiful oath. She teared up as she said, "Sis Daisy couldn''t wait for all of you in the afterlife, so she came to look for you instead. Miss Laurel is Sis Daisy." The sisters gaped in shock. "How is this possible?" Whitney exined, "To tell you the truth, there are many mystical things in this world. For example, our mummy lived for two lifetimes. Baby Robbie came back to life after dying. If you believe in those magical experiences, it''lle true. If you don''t believe in it, they''ll remain as dreams." Whitney added, "Baby Robbie left. Laurel left as well. I think Sis Daisy wants to let you know that she''ll look after Baby Robbie on your behalf in the future. You just need to live your own lives." The sistersughed after crying. "Sis Daisy is back." Andy finally let go of the worries in her heart after receiving Laurel''s letter. She finally dared to let the sisters take charge of their own destinies. Meanwhile, she would pursue her own happiness courageously. Grayson, Storm, and Tempest chatted while they sat together in the garden of Chateau de Selene. "Brother Grayson, why aren''t you chasing after Andy? Why are you hanging out with us over here?" Storm asked. Grayson was rather displeased. "From the moment I was born, I was destined to be alone in life till the end of life." Tempest noticed the sisters surrounding Andy as she walked over. He smiled as he said, "Grayson, if Andy chases after you instead, will you agree to get together with her?" "She''ll never chase after me." "Let''s make a bet. If she chases after you, you''ll have to treat us to drinks once every month." "That won''t be a problem at all." Storm saw Andy as well. He instantly understood Tempest''s intentions. His eyes were slightly moist. Among the four brothers, Finn, their youngest brother, was no longer here with them. Grayson, their eldest brother, would be getting married. Storm and Tempest were left alone. He felt rather exasperated "Brother Grayson." Grayson suddenly heard a soft, gentle and shy voice. Grayson turned around in shock and caught sight of Andy. She was dressed in a long white dress.N?velDrama.Org ? content. held a bouquet of flowers in her hands and her hair was tied up into a ssy-looking bun. She fixed a gentle and enticing gaze at him. Grayson was rather taken aback. He then red at Tempest harshly and said, "It turns out you were trying to scheme against me." Tempest felt extremely aggrieved. "You''ll just have to drink with us once a month after you get married. How am I scheming against you?" Tempest told Andy, "Sister-inw, what do you think?" Andy pulled Grayson''s ear and said, ¡°How can you just drink with them once a month? You must drink with them every week and every day. Bring me along with you as well." Grayson immediately nodded and said, "Yes, you''re right." Tempest and Storm smiled in satisfaction. Initially, Grayson and Andy only intended to get a marriage certificate and treat their sisters and brothers to a meal. They did not n to hold an extravagant wedding ceremony. Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 However, when Angeline found out about Grayson and Andy''s marriage, she insisted on holding a grand wedding for them. Angeline and Sir Ares called Andy before them. Angeline spoke up in a touched voice, "Andy, I''ve always treated you like my biological daughter. Now that you''re getting married, I''ll marry you off just like you''re my daughter." Angeline handed a set of jewelry, a bank card, and a key to Andy. She said, "Andy, although Baby Zetty is married, we didn''t hold a grand wedding for her. I don''t know how other families marry off their daughters. Since you''re a girl, you''ll feel secure after having your own property. You''ll have your own freedom after having your own car. You''ll take the effort to dress up after having your own jewelry." Andy cried tearfully, "Thank you, Mommy." Angeline hugged Andy and patted her back as she said, "Don''t cry. You muste back often to visit in the future."N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Alright." After Angeline finished speaking, Sir Ares stared and Grayson and said, "Although your wife has a hefty amount of dowry, you''re still a man, and you were brought up by me. You can''t embarrass me during the wedding. Your bride has a luxury car and a property. You can''t have anything less." Jay threw a bunch of keys at Grayson as well. Grayson was stunned. ¡°Sir Ares, Andy and I won''t get a divorce. We won''t live separately either. Why would you prepare two properties for us?¡± Jay stared at him and asked, ¡°I''m not giving it to you so you can live separately. It''s for your child. Get married and have children as soon as possible." Grayson and Andy instantly felt extremely pressured. Few dayster, Grayson and Andy''s grand wedding was held with many people in attendance. Jenson and Whitney were the bridesmaid and best man of the wedded couple. Simrly, the couple received blessings from plenty of people around them. Some people even asked Jenson straight away, "Jens, when will you marry Whitney?" There was a shy expression on Whitney''s face. Jenson stared at Whitney. His gaze thennded on his father. There was a tense expression on Sir Ares'' face. Jenson then said, "I''ll start a family after I have a stable career." Angeline red at Sir Ares angrily. Sir Ares calmed down and said, "You can get married early as long as you don''t obsess over romantic love and have good self-control." Jenson smiled and said, "Alright." Just then, Gale came over with gifts to give the newly-wedded couple. He also gave them his blessings. Grayson teased Gale, "Gale, make sure to treat Sis Angel well." After sending the couple his gifts, Gale walked in front of Sir Ares and knelt down in front of him. He then pleaded with him in a genuine tone, "Sir Ares, I''d like to take Angel away. Please approve of us." There was a displeased expression on Sir Ares'' face. "Gale, although Tourmaline Estate is indebted to you, my daughter is priceless and irreceable. The reward that you''re asking from me is way above what I''m capable of providing you. You''d better ask for something else." Gale said, "Sir Ares, please give us your approval." Sir Ares remained silent. Angeline sighed and nudged Sir Ares. She then said, "Tourmaline Estate wouldn''t be here without Gale. We must repay him for saving our lives. Besides, we''re all aware of Gale''s capabilities. If Angel stays by his side, I believe Gale will definitely protect her well." Sir Ares huffed unhappily. "I don''t agree." Gale lowered his gaze. The next day, Gale and Angel vanished from Tourmaline Estate. Angel simply left behind a letter. There were a few sentences on the letter. [Daddy, Mommy, I''ve gone somewhere far away together with Gate. Please don''t miss me too much. I''ll return ten yearster.] up." Sir Ares was enraged. He questioned, ¡°Why did I even raise my daughters? They''re all leaving with other men just like that now that they''re grown Angeline replied to him, "You''re right. It''s useless to raise daughters. I used to be Rose Loyle. Why didn''t return to the Severe family to reunite with my parents instead ofing to you and marrying you as soon as I returned to the world?" Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Sir Ares stared at Angeline speechlessly. At this moment, their memorable love shed across his mind. He had once loved someone so deeply. He could go against his parents for her as well. Sir Ares sighed and said, "You really can''t keep your children by your side once they''re all grown up." Angeline stared at the dispirited man before her. Her heart hurt for him. She reached out to hold his hand. Sir Ares smiled at her as she warmed up his hands. He said in an understanding tone, "Angeline, you''re still the best." Angeline smiled and said, "Of course, I''m the best. That''s because I''m the only person who will stay by your side till the very end. Gale is such an existence for Angel, and Finn is such an existence for Baby Zetty as well." Sir Ares said, "Alright, stop teasing me. I got it." Yes, love was above anything else in the world. That was the tradition of the Ares family.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sir Ares was madly in love with Angeline. However, when it came to others, he felt that it was foolish for one to be blindly devoted to romantic love. Initially, Baby Robbie called them once or twice every day to check in with them after he left. However, there came a day when it seemed like he had suddenly vanished from the surface of the earth. He no longer kept in touch with his family. Angeline was worried about Baby Robbie. She ordered Jens to search for Baby Robbie''s whereabouts. However, Sir Ares stopped her from doing so. ¡°Angeline, there are only two possibilities behind Baby Robbie''s disappearance. Firstly, something bad might have happened to him. Secondly, he might have taken on a special operation where it isn''t convenient for him to expose his identity. Given his abilities, thetter should be the case." Angeline did not know how he could be so confident. As Baby Robbie''s mother, she was worried that something bad might have happened to Baby Robbie. Therefore, Angeline lived in and anxiety for many years, which caused her health to deteriorate. Luckily, she managed to live an ordinary life under Sir Ares'' meticulous care. Meanwhile, Angel went overseas with Gale. However, they never stayed for long in a single location. They lived a life where they constantly wandered around the world. Sir Ares pitied his daughter for not having a constant ce she could call home. He spoke to Gale angrily, "Send my daughter back to me or build a happy and stable home for her." Gale finally chose to meet all the difficulties in his life head-on by starting a business overseas. Perhaps his special skills helped him out, or perhaps he was intelligent and smarter than his peers. In a few years, Ivory Corporation grew increasingly well-known, reputable, and powerful. It seemed to have the potential to exceed Grand Asia Estate''s rise to power in Imperial Capital. A few yearster, Gale built Ivory Estate and gave Angel a stable home. Jenson turned 22 years old in the third year since Baby Robbie and Angel left home. That day, Angeline happily called Whitney over to her side. She handed Tourmaline Bracelet, which had been handed down by generations of the family, to Whitney and said, "Whitty, my mother-inw gifted me this bracelet before she passed away. I''ll hand it to you now. You must keep it well and pass it down to your daughter-inw in the future." Sir Ares, who was standing by the side, almost spat out a mouthful of tea. He nced at the regr-looking bracelet. He did not understand why women treated jewelry as family heirlooms. However, Whitney was so touched that she teared up. She knew the story behind the bracelet well. Sir Ares'' mother had made things extremely hard for Angeline since the very start. However, she epted her genuinely just before her death. Therefore, this bracelet represented a mother-inw''s eptance of her daughter-inw. Whitney epted it cautiously. "Thank you, Mommy." Angeline said, "It''s Jens'' 22nd birthday today." She turned around to stare at Sir Ares. She then asked him intentionally, "At what age can a man get married?" Sir Ares spat out a mouthful of tea once again. ¡°Your son just turned of age and you''re already selling him off?¡± Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Angeline said, "Although Jens is young, Whitty isn''t at a ripe age anymore. Whitty has waited for Jens for so many years. She should get something in return." Sir Ares remained silent. However, there was still an unpleasant expression on his face. Upon catching sight of the expression on Sir Ares'' face, Whitty immediately said, "Daddy, Mommy, Jens and I aren''t in a rush to get married. Jens has decided to get married after having a stable career." Sir Ares seemed to calm down. Jenson stood up and told Sir Ares, "Daddy, I''d like to marry Whitty." Sir Ares cast a sideway nce at him and asked, "What''s the reason behind your decision to do so?" Jenson said, "I love her." Sir Ares'' lips upturned slightly. Not only did Jens'' personality resemble that of his, but his outlook on love was simr to his as well. Upon recalling how persistent he was while pursuing Angeline when he was young, Sir Ares knew that he could not stop Jenson. The rtionship between father and son would be affected if he tried to stop Jens forcefully. Sir Ares said, ¡°Since you''re the ones who insist on holding this wedding, you can organize the wedding. I''ll only be in charge of paying for the organization fees."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jenson''s face lit up with a radiant smile. Whitty was overjoyed as well. Angeline red at Sir Ares harshly as she thought that he was being exceptionally cold to them. She cast a ming gaze at him. Did he want to be regarded as a cheapskate father-inw that badly? Sir Ares then added, "I''ll bear all the organization fees. There isn''t a budget. You can spend as much as you want." A touched look appeared in Whitty''s eyes after she heard what he said. Jenson and brothers from Ghost insisted on holding a grand wedding. Besides giving Whitty a wedding that she deserved, they also chose to do so because Jenson was the heir of Grand Asia Empire. A lot of business-rted factors had to be considered prior to their wedding. The night before the wedding, Sir Ares called Ghost over and reminded them, "Tourmaline Estate is no longer as powerful as it was in the past. A lot of our enemies will attempt to cause trouble during Jens'' wedding. It won''t be peaceful tomorrow. Keep a close eye on your surroundings, and don''t let anyone ruin Jens'' wedding." "Alright." Angeline was standing by the door. After hearing what Sir Ares said, she finally realized that he was not actually unsupportive of Jens and Whitty''s decision to get married. He was just afraid that something would happen during their wedding. He was right. Tourmaline Estate was no longer as safe as it was in the past. Why had she not thought about this before? Sir Ares did not return to their bedroom that night. Angeline found it hard to fall asleep. She then got up to stroll around. Bright lights lit up Tourmaline Estate. It was as bright as day. However, therge estate seemed exceptionally quiet and isted although they had invited plenty of guests over tomorrow. Angelinemented upon recalling how grand the estate used to be in the past. Suddenly, a dark shadow moved past her. White light shed across her face. The light was reflected off a sharp dagger. Goosebumps rose on Angeline''s arms. She stood on the spot. Just then, a figure slowly got up and walked out from the bushes. She fixed her gaze on the figure. The person was a stranger. The man''set face vas twisted in a cruel sneer. He looked extremely terrifying Angeline clenched her hands into fists. However, she was already experiencing some physical symptoms after going through so many difficult situations. She was out of energy. Angeline retreated and tried to run away, but she realized that someone had blocked her way from behind as well. "Who are you?" "Madam Angeline, we gave you a chance to take other paths, but you insisted on choosing the hardest the men said as they proached her. Angeline asked tentatively, "Did Thirteen send you over?" They scoffed and asked, "Who''s Thirteen?" "If you''re not from the military intelligence division, you must be from the Bell family." Upon hearing what she said, the men seemed to panic slightly. "It seems like my guess was correct." Harsh expressions appeared on their faces. "Madam Angeline, it''s time for your death. Go to hell." One of the men suddenly took out a pistol and pointed it at Angeline. Angeline noticed the harsh glint in his gaze. She instantly knew that the man had his heart set on taking her life. She closed her eyes in desperation. Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 ¡°Madam Angeline, do you have anyst words?" The man showed Angeline mercy and gave her the chance to breathe in some air. Angeline pondered upon it for a while and said, "In the past, I only wished for my family''s peace and my children''s health. Right now, I hope that my children will be able to achieve all of their dreams. I hope that Jens will be able to revitalize our family''s business. I hope that Baby Zetty''s wish for there to be no more pain and suffering in the worldes true. I hope that Baby Robbie''s wish for there to be no more separations in familieses true as well." The man was stunned. The gun in his hands tilted slightly. "Madam Angeline, wealthy people like you live luxurious lives that are free of worries. How would you ever understand the suffering of ordinary people like us? You didn''t mean anything you said to me just now, right?" Angeline said, "I''m about to die. Why would I lie to you? Although I''m from a wealthy family, I''m also a mother. I love my children. I wouldn''t love them any less just because I''m rich. I''ve given my children up to society. I didn''t insist on keeping them by my side so that they could enjoy the wealth of our ancestors. That''s because I know that my children have honorable careers. Their careers shouldn''t be hindered by a mother''s love. I have no choice but to wish them all the best." "Madam Angeline, you''ve finished speaking, right? I''m really sorry. Although I admire your personality a lot, I have no other choice. It''s time for you to go." The man pressed down on the trigger. However, at that moment, his gun flew away after another gunshot hit him. Angeline looked in the direction of the gun in shock. She saw a handsome young man standing firmly on the ground. Angeline burst into tears at once. The men ran away after their defeat. Baby Robbie, who was dressed in military uniform, walked toward Angeline in a steadfast manner. "Mommy, I''m sorry. I made you worried." Angeline lightly touched the military medals on his shoulder as tears streaked her face. "You eventually still chose to defend the country." Baby Robbie said in an emotional tone, "You''re the one that knows me best. Mommy, haven''t you already guessed what I''ve been doing?" Angeline said, "You''ve always dreamed of being a soldier since you were young. I knew that you''d eventually head on this path." The mother and son chatted for a while. Laurel suddenly walked over. She gave Baby Robbie a military salute and said, "Sir, it''s time for us to leave." Baby Robbie stared at Angeline unwillingly. Tears streamed down Angeline''s face uncontrobly as she waved her hand at him weakly. "Go ahead. I understand you." Baby Robbie gave Angeline a military salute. He then turned around and walked away firmly. Angeline stared at Baby Robbie''s silhouette. He was no longer the well-protected young master who shed tears easily. He had finally grown up and turned into a tough soldier. However, Angeline felt beyond upset. When Angeline returned to the venue of the wedding, she had recovered from the prior events and stered a smile across her face. She got invited onto thestage. When Whitney and Jenson greeted her, she projected her gaze to the distance. She thought about Baby Robbie, Laurel, Baby Zetty, and Finn... She thought that today should be the day when she could turn her children''s dream weddings into reality. Jay told Jenson in a serious tone, "Jenson, from today onward, you''ll be a strong and righteous man with your own family. From today onward, you''ll bear responsibility for the future of Grand Asia Empire. You''re in charge of the wiad ment of the businesses under the Ares family. I hope that you pass on our past traditions and build a new future for all of us." "Yes, Daddy." During the wedding, a beggar suddenly entered the hall. He shouted out loudly, "Who''s Jenson Ares?" The bodyguards wanted to drive him out, but Jenson thought that it would be inappropriate to cause trouble on his big day. "Invite the old man in." After the old han came in, he handed a silk brocade box to Jenson and said, "The witch doctor ordered me to "Baby Zetty?" Jens opened the gift box excitedly. However, the gift box suddenly exploded. Pills flew out from the box. The old man said, "The witch doctor said that these pills will ensure that your children grow up in good health." Whitney caressed her stomach shyly after hearing what he said. ng this to you." After the wedding, Angeline happily told Sir Ares about how she was feeling. "Baby Robbie and Baby Zetty sent Jens their blessings today. I''m feeling a lot less worried after knowing that they''re alright." "I just wonder how Angel''s doing right now." Jay handed a newspaper over to Angeline and said, "Take a look." Angeline stared at the headline of the newspaper, which highlighted the popr listing of Ivory Corporation and how much of a marketing genius the young president was. Angeline smiled and said, "Gale didn''t go against his words. He''s given Angel a safe and secure home."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay embraced Angeline and spoke to her in a grateful tone, "Angeline, our children and grandchildren have their own lives. We''re old now. We''ll be together for the rest of our lives. You should learn how to enjoy yourself." "Alright." Angeliney in Jay''s arms with a peaceful expression on her face. After some time, Angeline suddenly said, ¡°In three to five years, it''ll be time for us to look after our grandchildren." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!